《Civilization: Beyond Two Worlds》


 Chapter 1

    22nd January, 317 Days After Transmigration, Peace


    It was as if he was in the endless deep sea. He crossed the empty bubbles and finally arrived at the ce he wanted to go.


    When the inexplicable surge disappeared, Kang De opened his eyes.


    The familiar ceiling, the soft bed under him, and a piece of paper in his hand.


    He sat up silently. The chandelier, the wardrobe, the bed, the table, the curtains, and everything around him was extremely familiar. This was the ce he had lived in for more than twenty years. This was his home.


    This was Earth.


    He pushed open the bedroom door and walked towards the living room. The curtains were drawn in the living room, and the sunlight was dyed in a dim yellow color. The entire house was terrifyingly quiet, revealing a lonely and cold feeling.


    Kang De silently turned on the gasoline generator on the ground.


    With a buzzing sound, he turned on the electric light. The light chased away the gloomy yellow hue and the house became bright. The old music yer also made the sound of it starting.


    ¡±


    Time passes and never returns. The past can only be recalled


    ¡­¡±


    The old song of the previous century sounded slowly. A pleasant female voice filled the cold living room. That was the song that her parents liked to hear the most. Usually, these retro music pieces would echo in the house.


    Kang De sat down at the table and opened the binder diary in front of him.


    This diary was very thick. There were about 300 to 400 pages, and every piece was filled with words. He flipped to the end and neatly ced a piece of paper beside him on the secondst page.


    He gently touched the beginning of thetest page of the diary.


    ¡°22nd of January, 317 days after I transmigrated. Peace.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Every day, he would bring back a new piece of paper and put it in this binder diary.


    Every time, it was ced on the secondst page.


    Because thest page¡­ was not part of the diary.


    Kang De slowly exhaled and put the diary aside.


    Apart from the diary, there was also a handmade radio transmitter that was pieced together on the table.


    He hadpleted this with Old Wang next door when he was in junior high¡­ Old Wang liked to fiddle with these things.


    He picked up his earpiece and turned on the radio. There was silence for a moment.


    Then, he said something he was already familiar with.


    ¡°Hey, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°My name is Kang De, a citizen of the People¡¯s Republic of China. My ID number is 330100¡­¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s name is Kang Jinzhu. He works overseas. He¡¯s in Africa. Thepany is¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Li Shaoyuan, a teacher of the people. Her work unit is¡­¡±


    ¡°I live in the Jinxiu Qian River District. I¡¯m here now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go out. What surrounds the district is an invisible white fog. It¡¯s like an invisible wall that can¡¯t be broken or passed through. I¡¯ve tried every method I can think of. Be it hitting it with a car, burning it, or digging a tunnel¡­ All methods are useless. I¡¯m trapped here.¡±


    ¡°No electricity, no mobile signal, nowork, nothing.¡±


    ¡°I can only use this method to send a message out in hopes that someone will receive it.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re someone who happens to hear this message, please report to the police immediately. If you¡¯re a staff member of any national agency, please know that I¡¯m still here. I want to leave.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. I don¡¯t know if this is an alien invasion or a joke from the gods. There are no signs of life in the district anymore. There are no bacteria, insects, animals, or people here. Please think of a way to contact me. Please save me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps at this moment, the country has already worked hard around this white fog wall. Perhaps everyone is thinking of all ways to break through this wall. I¡¯ve already done all I can to try. I can only wait and pray that everything is fine. If there are no better methods for the time being, please at least tell my family and tell them not to worry. I¡¯m fine here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the time being, but I¡¯ve used many things and have caused some ¡®irreversible losses¡¯. I¡¯llpensate you ordingly. Therefore, please give me a chance topensate.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ did anyone hear that?¡±


    Kang De whispered softly, then there was silence as he held his breath, listening and praying.


    However, there was only static in the earpiece, as before.


    The hope he prayed for did not appear as usual.


    After a long time, Kang De whispered again, ¡°Can anyone hear me?¡±


    Still, there was no answer.


    After a long time, he slowly put down the earpiece in his hand.


    His name was Kang De, a Chinese man, the luckiest person in the world, and a pitiful worm.


    He was lucky because a certain power that surpassed humans had descended in the district he lived in at a certain moment. The white fog that could not prate and destroy surrounded this ce. All the living beings had disappeared. Kang De would have been among them¡ªbut he had transmigrated at that moment to the other world.


    Moreover, he could transmigrate back.


    It was a two-way transmigration.


    He was pitiful because he had transmigrated to a deserted ind in the middle of nowhere. There was no one there, only various strange, ferocious, and strange animals and nts from another world. When he activated his ability to go back to Earth, he discovered that he was surrounded by this white fog and could not leave. He was alone¡­


    It had been nearly a year.


    He stood up, walked to the French windows in the living room, and pulled open the curtains.


    He looked at the city.


    He had already witnessed everything in front of him 316 times. It was identical.


    This residential building was in the northernmost part of the district. From the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, one could see a bustling main road. Opposite it was a toweringmercial building. Further north was another district and anothermercial street. Further north from that was the Qian River that connected the entire city.


    This was the scenery he had seen for more than 20 years.


    ¡ªBut that was a year ago.


    What he saw now was another scene.


    At this moment, there were dense cars parked on the bustling main road. The traffic lights were no longer shining, and the traffic was no longer moving. It was as if time had frozen. North of the road were the twomercial buildings, the bank downstairs, and the hotel upstairs.


    Further north¡­ was an endless white fog.


    There was no neighborhood, nomercial street, no river view, and no opposite shore.


    Everything familiar was enveloped in a misty white fog.


    He could not see the outside nor could he go outside.


    The entire district, and even the area around it, was enveloped by white fog.


    It formed an uninhabited city siege.


    This was the situation that Kang De faced.


    He did not know what had happened. He did not know anything. There was no one he could confide in or ask for help. He could not contact anyone, be it his parents or friends, or the government.


    Clearly, during the short period of time he transmigrated to the other world, Earth had changed drastically.


    Perhaps the aliens had captured all the living creatures in this district, or perhaps a power that humans could not understand had instantly descended, but all the living creatures were captured without any resistance. Only a person who happened to have transmigrated to the other world escaped, but he was also trapped here.


    He could activate the ability to transmigrate once a day. He could only return for a short period of time every day. Most of the time, he had to survive on the deste ind of the other world and¡­ struggle with loneliness.


    He looked at the diary on the table.


    He would write in his diary every day. This was a habit he had developed after transmigrating. He would bring back the new diary page every day and add it, leaving it here just in case.


    Just in case¡­


    he thought.


    The diary recorded everything that happened every day.


    ¡°I ate an egg pancake in the morning, made braised eggnt and stir-fried meat with garlic at noon, and heated them up at night. My culinary skills have improved, my writing has improved, and I eat healthily. Everything is good.¡±


    ¡°I exercise every day. I wear thicker clothes when it¡¯s cold. I try not to turn on the air conditioner when I¡¯m hot. I don¡¯t take cold showers or drink cold water. I don¡¯t take any risks, don¡¯t swim in the sea, sleep on time, and wake up early.¡±


    ¡°Look, Mom, you don¡¯t have to nag anymore.¡±


    ¡°I want to be healthy, safe, and alive until the country saves me, until I¡¯m reunited with you¡­ I understand, I know. Everything is fine. Really, really.¡±


    ¡°Your son has also spent a fulfilling and peaceful day on a deserted ind in the other world today.¡±


    There were traces of water droplets soaking on the paper.


    Kang De closed the diary.


    He rubbed his cheeks forcefully.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very satisfying. Really.¡±


    He muttered to himself, ¡°The air in the other world is good, the scenery is good, and I don¡¯t have to go to work. I can even kill ck beasts and cut open their bodies to retrieve crystals that strengthen my body. I can be Superman. Moreover, I can take anything from the district and shopping center. I don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. I can also use sr panels and the gasoline generator to generate electricity. I can y on theputer and watch movies. I can evene back every day¡­ What else is there to be dissatisfied about?¡±


    ¡°Be happy, be happy.¡±


    He turned off the generator and went to the master bedroom balcony. The window opened and a steel cable hung down. He untied his coat and revealed the ropending device tied inside. He went down in a sh.


    This was probably an experience that most people had never experienced. If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely shout. However, Kang De had already done this a hundred times and his heart was no longer shaken.


    Speaking of which, this set of ropending equipment was his mother¡¯s. His mother had also taught him the technique, but she probably did not expect that such a skill would be used in a ce like this.


    Afternding and undoing the lock, Kang De heaved a sigh of relief and strolled down the steps.


    The entire district was silent.


    The walls and ground around him were covered in graffiti.


    They were the testament to his growth, loneliness, and madness.


    He walked all the way and first stopped in front of a wall.


    It was an image project facing the entrance of the district. On the tall curved stone wall was the name of a Song Dynasty poet. It was considered the entrance to the district, but at this moment, it was covered by a thick canvas that covered the words on it. Beside it was various chiseling tools and buckets, as well as a simple stove.


    He stared at the covered stone tablet and was silent for a moment without removing the canvas.


    Instead, he slowly walked away.


    He walked towards the entrance of the district.


    The walls on both sides were painted withrge words.


    ¡°People of the past, stop here. When you see this line of words, it means that I¡¯m already dead. This is definitely the greatest loss to the country and even to humans.¡±


    ¡°The aliens actually missed me. They didn¡¯t expect me to have this move!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the 108th day. No one hase to save me today. I¡¯m going to start looting the ce. Hurry up and arrest me.¡±


    Things like that.


    Some were instances ofughing and cursing, some were gloomy and sad, and some were serious.


    ¡°It feels like¡­ a long time has passed.¡±


    Kang De sighed softly, feeling as if a lifetime had passed.


    When he first transmigrated, his life was far lessfortable than now.


    The ever-changing weather, arduous environment, and the dual challenges of physical and mental health were an unfamiliar and brand new world. An extremely lush ecosystem inhabited by all kinds of dangerous creatures, extremely aggressive insects and snakes, and ferocious predators¡­ He had to face these alone.


    It was not until he encountered those magical animals that the situation slowly improved.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting more and more sentimental¡­ Seriously.¡±


    Kang De patted his head and quickly walked out of the neighborhood to escape this sudden sense of mncholy.


    Crossing to an empty and dangerous deserted ind and being able to cross back to Earth, but being trapped in this narrow area that was like a siege, could be said to be a double dilemma. If there was any good news¡­


    That was resources.


    The abundant resources brought about by the modern industrial society.


    At the foot of the west and south sides of the district were more than ten shops.


    Apart from the real estate agency, the barbershop, the instrument store, the express hotel, and a few other useless shops, there were also five small restaurants, two pharmacies, a shop, a medium-sized supermarket, an imported snack shop, a deli, and three fruit stores¡­ All of them were open for business. The customers and employees inside had all disappeared, leaving only arge number of goods, fruits and vegetables, ingredients, and medicine.


    These were only the appetizers.


    The real feast came from the west of the district. It was a shopping center that covered more than 300,000 square meters. There were seven floors above ground and one floor underground. It was filled with various clothing stores, famous restaurants, digital brand shops, and furniture shops. The underground floor was even arge supermarket of 12,000 square meters. The fruits, vegetables, eggs, and food reserves of more than a hundred restaurants in the shopping center werepletely enough for Kang De to eat for the rest of his life.


    This did not include all kinds of packaged food.


    It did not count the stock of ingredients in every household in the entire district.


    These were the most important factors why Kang De could survive on the deserted ind.


    He did not have to take all kinds of risks to hunt for food. He did not have to take the risk of falling ill or even being poisoned to eat food with unknown dangers. He did not have to drink raw water or catch a cold. If not for that, he would have died on this deserted ind because of various health problems in a month at most.


    However, even if there were so many resources, he could not resist the loneliness and longing that seeped into his bones.


    That was the greatest enemy.


    He walked out of the district. There were arge number of cars parked on the road. On his left was a row of shops. There were newly opened shops. There were all kinds of flower baskets at the door and a row of cannons. He crossed the guardrail and crossed the road.


    He entered the mall.


    He followed the elevator with the ckout to the first floor.


    He turned left and arrived at therge supermarket. He casually pulled a shopping cart and turned on the xenon light he carried with him. He strolled through this dark underground space.


    When he first transmigrated and came to the underground supermarket to collect resources, he was always a little on tenterhooks, afraid that there was a terrifying monster hiding in the darkness.


    After all, that strange white fog could not be exined by science. The phenomenon of all the living beings in the district evaporating into thin air was sufficiently terrifying. Then, it did not seem strange for a few monsters to appear in the darkness.


    However, he did not. Be it light or darkness, day or night, he was the only living being here, the only guest, and the only resident.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat shredded potatoes and stir-fried celery today.¡±


    He took a few potatoes and a small handful of celery from the vegetable area and went to the meat area next door to pick up a piece of pork.


    ¡°Now for some snacks¡­ Two bags of crispy rice, one bag of cumin, and one bag of five-spice powder.¡±


    ¡°I can also make some fried peanuts for the pigeon and parrot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a few apples for the gori¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s also ink.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take another notebook.¡±


    The strong light of the xenonmp shone in all directions. Ignoring the other areas, the ingredients in the fruit and vegetable area had clearly decreased. This was a problem that needed to be paid attention to.


    ¡°Fortunately, staple food like rice and noodles are basically endless¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered, ¡°For sustainability, I seem to have to start studying how to grow vegetables¡­ I hope the bookstore on the fourth floor is rted to agriculture¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    There was a bookstore on the fourth floor that also functioned as a coffee shop. It could be seen that this bookstore was quite modern in design. What it sold was either the current bestsellers or motivational books by inspirational authors. In any case, it did not have books on farming and agricultural knowledge.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll figure it out myself¡­ Potatoes should be able to grow easily, and chives are very easy to take care of. The others shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. The main problem is that pesticide is very troublesome¡­¡±


    He muttered to himself, ¡°In short, I have to think of a way. I don¡¯t want to replenish my vitamins through pills¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I can do it in a while. There¡¯s no need to be too anxious.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ someone will save me tomorrow.¡±


    He pushed the shopping cart and silently walked past the cash register. As the saying went, he took it without telling anyone.


    In the beginning, he would leave money behind no matter what he took. Before long, when his cash ran out, he wrote an IOU. After a month or two, after a drinking session and bout of hysteria, hepletely let go of himself.


    ¡°After I¡¯m saved, let the countrypensate for these losses and let the mothend clean up my mess. In exchange, I¡¯ll offer this huge secret of transmigration to the country.¡±


    ¡°Look at how patriotic I am.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, my great mothend, you must save me¡­¡±


    He lifted the shopping cart, carried it to the elevator, and left the mall.


    The sky was bright and clear, and there were also clouds. Everything was as usual, but the sky was not endless. Outside the square inch was a thick white fog that rose until it was very high as if it would never end.


    It was as if this area of activity was only a well.


    Kang De was here, looking at the sky from the bottom of a well.


    ¡°Seriously, what¡­ happened¡­¡±


    This question puzzled him for a long time.


    It was very difficult to answer.


    In the face of such a supernatural phenomenon, human strength was extremely small. Even civilization was extremely small. Not only could Kang De not leave, the people outside¡­ had never entered.


    He sighed silently.


    ¡°Then¡­ goodbye.¡±


    Kang De looked at his home and the siege under the white fog. He nodded goodbye to the daily life he was familiar with in the past and secretly prayed.


    He prayed that everything was fine, that the reunion was not far away, and that something new would happen tomorrow.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    He closed his eyes and called out silently. A shattered ck halo appeared around his body as if a bug had appeared in the game. The doors of time and space continuously ovepped.


    In the next moment, Kang De left this silent world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 2

    Don¡¯t Touch Me


    In the empty void, the shattered ck halo appeared. Time and space copsed, and the two worlds were connected.


    Kang De walked out with a shopping cart.


    This mechanism to travel between the two worlds was still very mysterious. He could bring things, but it was only limited to physical objects that were only in contact with Kang De. In other words, he had to raise it up himself.


    Otherwise, he could directly bring over the RV of a certain important official in the underground garage.


    However, this was not impossible. Every few days, a strange ck beast would appear on the ind. After killing it, he would cut out a mysterious crystal from its heart that could strengthen his body.


    With the help of a group of magical animals, his hunting operation became easier and easier. This was because the mysterious crystal in the ck beast¡¯s body could strengthen his body. His strength was continuously increasing. In a few years, he would be able to try to lift a car. Now, he could only carryrge things like the sofa and refrigerator.


    He could not transmigrate with living things.


    He had once tried to bring therge and small prey captured by the magical animals back to Earth. Be it insects, fish, or small animals, they were all dead without exception, and the corpses would not rot. It seemed that they had been sterilized inside and out.


    From another perspective, this was a good way to store food.


    In the future¡­ he might be able to use it.


    He really hoped that he did not have to.


    However, he still brought back many nts and animals from the other world. Half of them were made into specimens, and the other half were welded into iron boxes. As well as arge number of videos filmed in the other world, they were all stored in a secret base that only his family knew. Just in case, his parents could exchange them for some promises and guarantees by the country.


    As for the crystal that could strengthen the human body, he thought about it and did not put it in.


    It was not even mentioned in the diary.


    This was because human nature was selfish and filled with greed. Even if his parents handed over a few crystals to the country, there would definitely be people who suspected that the two elders were hiding something.


    After all, the animal and nt samples of the other world could only push forward huge improvements in biology and other aspects. That crystal could make a specific person stronger and healthy¡­


    The country had abination of many decision-makers and officials. It was impossible to ensure that every one of them would be righteous.


    This would only bring endless trouble to his parents.


    He had thought about it very carefully.


    After all, he had only considered two things in the past 300 days.


    What to do if he was alive, and what to prepare if the unfortunate thing happened.


    Of course, the focus was still to live well.


    On this deste and lonely ind, he lived bitterly and tenaciously.


    Putting down the shopping cart in his hand, Kang De looked around.


    This was arge cave. Bright lights shone. The ground was t and covered in a soft carpet. It was divided into two rooms by a screen.


    There was a wide mahogany desk in the outer room, a pure white Nordic coffee table, a top-notch desktopputer, an 80-inch wall-mounted television, a soft sofa, a high-end ergonomic chair, an upright air conditioner in the corner, and a deless fan beside the sofa.


    On the other side of the television was a small bar with a microwave oven. Beside it was a refrigerator filled with drinks like c, lemon tea, and so on. There were cabs nailed to the wall, with various types of alcohol and a shelf piled with snacks. In addition, there was arge bookshelf filled with books.


    These were all ¡®irreversible losses¡¯.


    The furnishings in the bedroom were very simple.


    Wide-leaved rosewood bed,tex mattress, cotton mattress cover, silk quilt, gaming console,ptop, two wardrobes, a weapons cab, a personal supply cab, some small ornaments, and an air purifier.


    There was also a row of three consecutive ss cabs with hundreds of figurines living in them.


    This was his humble house in the other world.


    Only in this residence filled with familiar things would he obtain a moment of peace.


    It would produce a false sense of security.


    It was as if everything familiar had not gone far.


    He slowly exhaled and smiled to himself. He took out the ink and notebook and put them away, then pushed the shopping cart in the direction of the door.


    There was a short passageway between the cave and the door. There were three sandbags piled up and even a shooting hole. Safety first, safety first.


    He came to the door, pulled the handle, and pushed it open. The door was ready-made, solid, beautiful, and grand.


    There was also a password lock.


    It was also an ¡®irreversible loss¡¯.


    He opened the door and walked out. Bright sunlight surged out with the fresh wind. This was a small valley, and it was Kang De¡¯s current residence. He walked out and the world instantly became alive from the dead modern city to the wild otherworldly style.


    There were flowers, tables, and chairs. There was a fresh wind, an umbre, bright sunlight, and a hammock. He tried to make this ce asfortable as possible.


    A swan was fighting a rooster. A groundhog was screaming beside it as if it was dubbing the battle. On the other hand, a wolverine was crazily hitting the mini sandbag. Kang De looked at it a few times. Suddenly, a shout sounded above him.


    The golden parrot rushed in andnded on Kang De¡¯s shoulder.


    Kang De casually closed the door and took out a bag of fried peanuts from the shopping cart. He tore it open and took out a few peanuts. ¡°Try them.¡±


    The parrot quickly pecked and chewed, then its entire body feltfortable from the spiciness. It cried out, ¡°Sh*t¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°Vulgarnguage,¡± Kang De said from the corner of his eye. ¡°Who did you learn it from?¡±


    The parrotpletely understood his expression and pped its wings as it shouted, ¡°Shameless old thief! Shameless old thief!¡±


    Coo! Coo! Coo!


    A white bolt of lightning fell from the sky. A pigeonnded on Kang De¡¯s right shoulder. It turned its head and looked at him with ruby eyes.


    Kang De also gave it a few peanuts.


    At the same time, another animal bounced closer. It had furry cute ears, wet charming eyes, a gentle and calm intoxicating temperament, and a pair of super long legs.


    Of course, there were also developed muscles all over its body and huge chest muscles.


    This was a kangaroo.


    It jumped to Kang De¡¯s side. Its mouth was still chewing. There was still blood-red residue on its small lips. It was thest trace of a bag of spicy snacks in the other world.


    The kangaroo opened the pouch and gestured for Kang De to look.


    ¡°You¡¯re done eating, right?¡±


    Kang De took out the two bags of crispy rice from the shopping cart and tore open the packaging before pouring it in. ¡°Eat rice today¡­ Also, as a girl, don¡¯t casually show others your breasts.¡±


    ¡ªOnly the female kangaroo has the child carrier pouch. There are also four babies inside.


    The kangaroo clearly understood Kang De¡¯s words. It pushed with its right front w, causing him to stagger.


    In the next moment, Kang De was stabilized by a hand. A silver-haired gori carefully smoothed the wrinkles in his clothes and red at the kangaroo.


    ¡°Gori.¡± Kang De did not mind. He took out the apples from the shopping cart. ¡°Try them.¡±


    The gori shook its head and still ced the apples in the shopping cart. It reached out to help Kang De push the cart.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can do it myself.¡±


    Kang De said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll put these in the kitchen to deal with. Take these snacks and distribute them to everyone. Half is fine. Eat the rest tonight.¡±


    He ced half the snacks in the shopping cart in the gori¡¯s hand, smiled at it, and walked towards the kitchen.


    This natural valley was the residence of the magical animals and had now be his home. He had used a long time to build a friendship with these guys here and modify this ce to be more habitable.


    There were many naturally formed caves in the valley. Five were upied by Kang De. One of them was the living room bedroom that was used for living and leisure, another was the workshop that was used to make tools and weapons, and another was the kitchen warehouse. The remaining was the bathroom for washing up, bathing, and getting a haircut.


    As for thest one¡­ it was naturally the toilet.


    As the saying went, one had to deal with short-term worries first to not have long-term worries. If he wanted to consider farming in the future, the problem of fertilizer had to be solved. There were not many methods at the moment, such as going to the sea to dig mud. He did not know if it was useful¡ªinparison, there was definitely the most useful method.


    Natural fertilizer.


    Therefore, things like feces had to be saved.


    Of course, there seemed to be another extremely constructive solution to this problem¡ªthere were nearly 20 buildings in the district and thousands of residents. It was unknown how much feces would be produced every day. Even if the white fog isted the district, there would definitely be a lot of stuff in the underground pipe. If he really needed it in the future, he could drive the excavator to dig out the pipe and pull it out¡­ There was a construction site for repairing the underground rail in the north of the district.


    However, it was best not to consider such a hardcore topic now¡­


    He opened the door and pushed the shopping cart into the kitchen.


    Behind him, in the empty space in the valley, the magical animals gathered.


    The gori looked at Kang De¡¯s disappearing figure, and a human-like worry shed through its eyes. It seemed to have seen his heart hidden under the bright appearance.


    The kangaroo raised its ws and covered its eyes. It whimpered and pointed at the kitchen.


    The other animals nodded in unison.


    The gori looked at the kangaroo with a questioning gaze, but the kangaroo shook its head.


    Coo! Coo! Coo!


    Suddenly, the pigeon cried out. It pped its wings and flew up, attracting the gazes of all the animals. After circling in the air a few times, itnded on the swing set and began its performance.


    It first spread its wings and pointed in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°Coo, coo, coo.¡±


    The animals nodded.


    Then, the pigeon grabbed the horizontal bar with both ws and leaned back as much as possible, letting its snow-white abdomen move forward. Then, it spread its right wing and stretched the tip of the wing in front of its abdomen before crazily stroking it up and down.


    As the pigeon did strange things, it shook its head wildly. Then, its body shook even more violently, and then it let out an even crazier cry. Then, its body twitched, and the entire pigeon calmed down and revealed an uninterested expression.


    The animals were in amotion and cried out in agreement. It was unknown if they were praising the pigeon¡¯s imitation technique or agreeing to something.


    The parrot also shouted, ¡°Social Security! Social Security!¡±


    However, in the next moment, the pigeon twitched again and jumped back and forth on the bar even crazily than before. After going crazy for a while, it spread its wings, covered its eyes, and sobbed.


    Apart from the gori who looked confused, the other animals nodded again.


    The kangaroo cried out at the pigeon.


    The pigeon revealed an extremely confident appearance and pped its wings to fly to the parrot¡¯s side. It first raised its head and walked around, disying its white feathers and high spirits. Then, it walked around the parrot a few times and disyed its gorgeous feathers and beautiful chest.


    Then, it jumped onto the parrot and pped its wings wildly¡­


    The parrot immediately exploded. It immediately flew up and flipped around to catch the pigeon, quacking, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Although the other party was very uncooperative, the pigeon stillpleted thest performance of its crazy twitching until it was bored. After performing, itnded on the ground in satisfaction and walked back and forth a few times, disying its white feathers and developed chest muscles. It looked calm, confident, and cheerful.


    Then, it nodded at the staring animals.


    The animals¡¯ eyes revealed human-like understanding and approval.


    However, in the next moment, they seemed to have thought of something and immediately revealed disdainful expressions. Their eyes even rolled back.


    In the blink of an eye, the pigeon was pped out by the angry parrot. ¡°D*mn you!¡±


    The pigeon was furious. It turned around and was about to fight the parrot when Kang De¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Hearing this, the animals instantly dispersed¡­


    Kang De looked puzzled.


    These animals¡¯ origins were a mystery, and they seemed to have be smarter. There were countless mysteries on their bodies, and Kang De could not figure them out. The only thing he could confirm was that these animals all had their own thoughts¡­


    So¡­ what did they want to do?


    ¡­

 Chapter 3

    Grand Mage


    At night.


    The star screen hung down and a bonfire lit up in the valley.


    The magical animals sat around and ate the food Kang De had brought. Then they listened to him chatter and brag alone.


    Humans were social animals. They needed to socialize andmunicate. Unfortunately, although these animals were all very intelligent, they could not speak,municate, or understand Kang De.


    That parrot only knew how to learn how to speak, and it only learned how to speak dirty words.


    They were only listening to Kang De¡¯s rambling.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s useless¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°Dual transmigration with a teleportation cheat. There¡¯s an alternate world in my backyard. It¡¯s a proper web novel. Next, I¡¯ll be the boss. I¡¯ll sell things needed by both sides and make a fortune. I¡¯ll create a harem and walk to the peak of my life. Shouldn¡¯t the story develop like this?¡±


    He took a sip of beer and shouted, ¡°So what the heck? Why did my transmigration be like this in the beginning? I actually transmigrated to a deserted ind in the middle of nowhere in the other world. Then who can I sell things to? That¡¯s fine, but what¡¯s even more ridiculous is that Earth has actually be deste!¡±


    The parrot cleverly mimicked, ¡°Deste! Deste!¡±


    The gori beside him took the beer bottle from Kang De¡¯s hand and put it aside. The gazes of the wolverine and the pigeon immediately became sharp. These magical animals liked to eat the various foods that Kang De had brought, but they only liked them. However, they disyed a strange appetite for various alcohols.


    Only the gori never drank alcohol and hated drinking. Every time Kang De ate, it monitored his alcohol consumption and was responsible for suppressing the magical animals who drank too much and went crazy.


    It picked up the cups beside it and poured some for the animals like the pigeon and the parrot. These few fellows were clearly small animals, but they were like alcoholics. Their ws hugged and their wings grabbed. Compared to their size, the cup was akin to a wine barrel. They drank leisurely in the manner of holding the wine barrel high.


    ¡°I sometimes feel that you¡¯re all very human-like¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered, ¡°So, is there anyone in this world?¡±


    This was clearly a mysterious world. That strange ck beast had a mysterious crystal in its heart. When it was taken out, it turned into the wind and dissipated. This phenomenonpletely subverted scientificmon sense. With his ¡°experience¡± as a veteran novel reader, this was clearly a supernatural world. As for which genre it was, he did not know.


    ¡°If intelligent creatures don¡¯t appear in this world, it¡¯ll be f*cking amazing.¡±


    ¡°The transmigrator, Kang De, the¡­ sole human of two worlds.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    He smiled bitterly, ¡°Even if there are people, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    This was because this was an uninhabited ind. In the past 300 days, he had been looking up every day and did not see any ships. He did not have a sea map and did not know which direction there was civilization. Even if he knew, it was useless because without a ship, this ind was only another siege.


    No matter how abundant the resources in the district were, they were only resources used by the people and could not provide the materials to build ships. He did not have any carpentry foundation and did not know how to process wood. If he wanted to build a ship that could safely sail the sea from scratch under such circumstances¡­


    Then, it was better to continuously hunt ck beasts to strengthen himself and look forward to reaching the physical strength of a bald guy in a jumpsuit before he was 70 years old and forcefully simte a flight to travel the world through jumping.


    ¡°¡­I feel that I can st open the white fog with a punch before this.¡±


    In order to break through the invisible and material white fog, he used many violent methods. He had used a car to collide with it, and the airbags had evene out. It was useless.


    Apart from that, he also lit a gas tank. It was useless.


    In the message he sent out, he said that he had already used all his methods. In fact, he had not, because there was a fuel truck parked at north avenue. This thing would definitely be more exciting to blow up, but fuel was a very important and rare resource. He could not bear to use it. If it was useless, it would be a huge loss.


    ¡°The power of a punch that is greater than the explosion of a tanker¡­ It¡¯s unimaginable. I don¡¯t even have the strength of a gas tank now. The road to advancement is long and arduous.¡±


    After eating all the food, Kang Dey on the ground on his back and shouted, ¡°Gods and Buddhas, do me a favor. A few people, can you hear me? You¡¯re a mighty figure who made me transmigrate here. Did you spend so much effort to torture me just to see me struggle in a single-yer game?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year, aren¡¯t you tired of it? I¡¯m tired of it, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Hurry up and let me start building a harem in the other world!¡±


    This was also a way to vent his pressure.


    After all, there was not even anyone to talk to in this godforsaken ce. The magical animals would sometimes listen to his nagging, but other than the gori, the other animals would often look at him with caring eyes.


    Therefore, he felt that these animals had be smart.


    Praying or chatting to ¡°Gods and Buddhas¡± was histest method of reducing stress. As he chatted, the topic would gradually deviate and distort. All kinds of lewd words woulde out of his mouth.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me. Didn¡¯t I say yesterday that I wanted to sacrifice the remaining braised eggnts to you? Are you angry? Then can you change to another one? After I seed in conquering the world, I¡¯ll find a group of people to help you brag about it, okay? This ce is really too boring. I even tore one of the fleshlights¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I clearly came to an alternate world and still have to use a fleshlight. I¡¯m so miserable as a transmigrator.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are youughing at me?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you want me to sacrifice all the opportunities to have sex in the future before you answer my request and find a few people to bring me to a popted ce? Are you also single? Is it really good to treat me like this? Alright, I¡¯ll reluctantly share your fate. I promise you, okay? Therefore¡­¡±


    At this moment, a dazzling lightning bolt suddenly streaked across the sky.


    A brilliant light illuminated the sky and the world.


    This lightsted for six to seven seconds. When the sky dimmed again, a terrifying thunder shook the world, as if the world was roaring, as if the world was answering.


    This was the greatest thunder Kang De had ever heard in his life.


    He was so shocked that he jumped up.


    Ever since he transmigrated, he had degenerated from a firm atheist to a backward superstitious believer. After all, he had encountered so many things. Anyone would doubt their life. This thunder was abnormally loud and was very easy to associate with the previous topic. If that was the case¡­


    Kang De jolted and hurriedly forced a fawning smile at the sky.


    ¡°About that¡­ Big Brother, Brother, I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±


    Another lightning snake darted through the sky. Before Kang De could think of ¡°Is Big Brother angry?¡±, another lightning snake appeared. Thunder rumbled and lightning shed.


    With the help of the bright lightning, Kang De saw the gradually gathering dark clouds.


    He also felt bean-sized raindrops slowly falling.


    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    He put away the bowls, chopsticks, and tes on the ground as quickly as possible, then stood up and ran away, ¡°It¡¯s raining. Pack up your clothes and go home. Wash up and sleep. Good night, everyone!¡±


    However, what he did not know was that the magical animals raised their heads in unison and looked at the night sky where the clouds gathered. They actually exchanged nces.


    Perhaps only they understood what was contained in their eyes.


    Kang De opened the password door and nced outside to ensure that nothing was left.


    After closing the door, it isted the inside from the outside world. The cold wind was blocked outside, and the wind that blew along the cracks made people feel inexplicably at ease.


    There was a safe room that could withstand the wind and rain. This was the feeling of home.


    ¡°If it was raining and there was no sun, the sr panels would be useless. Fortunately, there was still a gasoline generator.¡±


    He sat in front of theputer and stretched.


    ¡°What should I y today?¡±


    The sound of wind and rain could be heard. It was indeed a huge storm that he had never seen before.


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve already dug some drains.¡±


    Kang De pressed the button and turned on the light outside. He looked out the peephole and saw that a violent wind was sweeping through the rain. The world was filled with loud sounds. He had been here for nearly a year and had encountered many heavy rainfalls, but he had really never seen a storm of this level¡­ Fortunately, he had made some preparations in advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to get wet in the house on a rainy day, but the door frame has been treated with a rubber ring. There are still detergent and dehumidifying agents left. At most, I¡¯ll turn on the air conditioner to get rid of the moisture¡­ It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    He turned off the light and muttered to himself, ¡°Why is the rain so heavy this time?¡±


    However, this had nothing to do with him.


    His life would basically not be affected.


    Kang De took out the c from the refrigerator and a tube of potato chips from the cab beside him. He turned on hisputer and listened to the wind and rain outside. Amidst the deste and low music, he leisurely began his journey in the illusory world. Everything was the same as on Earth.


    At sea.


    The waves rose and fell, and the wind howled. The two ships filled the sails and cut the waves in the raging waves.


    The sailors were busy on the deck. The navigator continuously gave orders. Everyone¡¯s expressions were very serious. The most heartless sailors were also facing a great enemy. The violent wind blew on everyone¡¯s faces. From time to time, fine waves pped their faces, and ck clouds pressed down from all directions.


    Suddenly, the sky behind lit up.


    Then, the observer on the main mast observatory shouted a warning.


    ¡°Mage¡ª¡±


    A green halo shot into the air and swept through the dark sky. It crossed dozens of kilometers of sea and attacked the two ships in the waves like a fatal ghost.


    The sailors on the ship were in an uproar.


    ¡°Dodge! Dodge! Turn left! Don¡¯t panic! You can definitely dodge from such a distance!¡±


    The people on the two ships desperately pulled the sails and turned the rudder. The ships parallel to each other turned left and right. In the noisy and angry sea, the bumpy and undting ship barely turned around and stopped its forward momentum. As for the green magic light, it flew in the night sky and swept past the arc of death.


    The sailors cheered in unison.


    Even people with no knowledge of ballistics could tell that this unknown throwing spell was too far and high. It would pass above everyone¡¯s heads and fall into the sea far away.


    At this moment, an anxious female voice sounded from one of the ships, ¡°Hide! That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The rest of her sentence was drowned by a violent roar.


    The magic light above the ship suddenly exploded.


    The green magic light blew out an intense tornado, stirring the sea and causing the ship to shake violently.


    Large amounts of water surged into the air, forming a sshing water curtain.


    After the tornado, the ball of light bloomed with blue light. The Frost Nova spread in the air, freezing the floating water line into countless sharp icicles floating in the air.


    The blue light dissipated.


    This ball of light wrapped in three levels of super magic techniques revealed the core golden color.


    The effect was the simplest and most primitive¡ªdirectional explosion impact!


    With a bang, the air wave spread out like a storm. The countless ice cones that were forcefully pushed down suddenly covered the surface of the sea in a hundred-meter radius like a storm, enveloping a ship that was turning to the right. This ice cone was faster than an arrow and sharper than a dagger. It suddenly fell from the sky and cut into the human bodies that could not dodge in time and scattered towards the ship.


    After cutting up the flesh and blood, separating the limbs, and scattering the blood mist, screams sounded continuously. The sailors in the open were instantly nailed to the deck. The mast was cut, the sail was torn, and the waterfall of ice cones drilled into the solid wood, shattering the fragile window and killing all the members in the cabin in detail.


    The mast broke, water entered the interior, and the crew died. In the blink of an eye, a sturdy ship was riddled with holes, allowing the wind and waves to tear at the swaying ship.


    The people on the other ship watched all of this in silent shock.


    A momentter, someone broke the silence. The sailors shouted, ¡°Turn! Hurry up and save them!¡±


    The observer at the top of the mast roared at the top of his voice.


    ¡°Report! The enemy¡¯s main ship, the Wayne Wings, has prepared a magic attack tform andunched an over-the-horizon spell attack on the Iron Fist Bane! Captain, the Elven Navy has discovered us!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 4

    g of the Old World


    Panic was spreading.


    The powerful elven attack caused manypanions to die tragically while the survivors were also under the threat of death.


    In a desperate situation, people needed a leader to make the right choice for them.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the captain¡¯s room.


    In the warm and bright captain¡¯s room, the captain, who was dressed in formal clothes and had a gentle expression, wiped the pipe in his hand and calmly said, ¡°Your Highness, Commander Clevnd.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already been locked onto by the Wayne Wings. A powerful Grand Mage can rely on the enhancement tform of the elves¡¯ main ship to unleash the power to destroy a small fleet. Moreover, we¡¯ve already lost almost all our casters. We can¡¯t fight it at all.¡±


    ¡°Simrly, it¡¯s impossible to escape. We can¡¯t escape the tracking of the Eagle Eye Technique and the Atmospheric Vision. The other party has the means to sink us dozens of nautical miles away.¡±


    He looked at the two people opposite him and adjusted his hat before saying seriously, ¡°The Penguin is already at the end of its rope. The long expedition has already ended. The entire crew and I will abide by the oath we made to the Grand Duke and be prepared to return to the Sea God¡¯s embrace.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, should we turn around and fight? To show the courage of the Duchy of Goethe, or should we raise the sail and escape to fight for an imperceptible chance of survival? Or should we stop on the spot and look back on our beautiful past and wait for the Grand Mage opposite to replenish his energy to cast a spell¡­ I¡¯ll leave the choice to you.¡±


    He bent down and bowed.


    The princess who the captain spoke of had long changed into a hunting outfit that was convenient for movement. The outfit of her shirt, pants, and boots outlined the beautiful curves of her body. However, what did not match this heroic outfit was her overly beautiful face which looked weak. Her lush hair which was more brilliant than gold was tied up high, and her sapphire-like eyes were clearer than the clearest sky. She was the most beautiful pearl in the Duchy of Goethe.


    After hearing the captain¡¯s words, the princess subconsciously looked at her Guardian Knight.


    Commander Clevnd was a calm and capable young man. He was the most orthodox kind of knight. He came from a famous family and had received the strictest training since he was young. He regarded honor as life and his mission as above everything. With his personal struggles and the progress of his family, he became the Guardian Knight of the youngest daughter that Grand Duke Pershing doted on the most.


    This pair of knight and princess became the object of envy of the young people of the Duchy of Goethe. The knights were envious that Commander Clevnd could defend the princess with his sword and shield. The girls and nobledies were envious that the princess could obtain the guardian oath of Commander Clevnd. The handsome and powerful knight and the beautiful and intelligent princess had always been the ssic protagonists of poetry and drama. This had always been the case.


    The young knight looked back at the princess he wanted to protect.


    He leaned on his sword and knelt on one knee. He said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, I will abide by the oath and fulfill my duty. I will follow you to the end of the world and sweep away all the dangers and obstacles for you until death separates us. Ever since I set foot on this journey, I¡¯m already prepared to sacrifice myself for you. However, as your Guardian Knight, my mission is to protect your life, so¡­¡±


    He lowered his head deeply and his voice became low, ¡°It¡¯s an unbearable humiliation to surrender to the enemy, but for Your Highness¡¯s safety, the dignity of a knight is not something that can¡¯t be given up. Please allow me to raise the white g and wash away this humiliation with my own blood. As for Your Highness¡­ although the elves are fighting Goethe, they will definitely treat the descendant of the seven heroes well. As long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s still hope.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    The captain bit his pipe and stared at the half-kneeling knight and the elegant and weak princess.


    ¡°Please look up, Guardian Knight Clevnd.¡±


    The princess¡¯s gentle voice sounded, but herrk-like voice contained the power of steel, ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Since the war between the Empire and the Twilight Dynasty, the Duchy of Goethe has been the first to bear the brunt. The Elven Dragon Fang Army has wreaked havoc on the beautiful red soil. Cities have been upied one after another, and armies have been defeated one after another. The heroic warriors have fought a bloody war alongside the brave citizens, just like our ancestors¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, Knight Clevnd, let me ask you. Ever since the war began, have you ever heard of even a Goethe citizen surrendering to the elves?¡±


    Knight Clevnd shook.


    Arge amount of blood surged into his face, causing his handsome face to flush red with embarrassment.


    He lowered his head deeply and shouted, ¡°Please forgive my negligence and disrespect, Your Highness!¡±


    The princess shook her head lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you. I¡¯m only exining an irond rule. We¡¯ve ruled the Duchy of Goethe for hundreds of years and obtained endless wealth and loyalty from the red soil. Now that the country is on fire and the warriors are fighting hard, the Tedrell family must fight to thest breath.¡±


    Themander held the hilt of his sword tightly and replied firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your will, Princess. This is my life¡¯s honor. I¡¯ll always protect you!¡±


    The captain took off his hat and greeted the princess, ¡°Your Highness, your courage and strength are not inferior to your brothers and sisters. You¡¯re worthy of the blood of the seven heroes. In that case, please allow me to order a sail in the direction of the Elven Navy and let the great Sea God and the detestable elves see our courage.¡±


    The princess shook her head and said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t die.¡±


    The two men in the house were stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time to give up yet¡­ The warriors of Goethe are bathed in blood. Father, my brothers, and my sisters are all fighting for the duchy. I can¡¯t help much in battle, but I have my own mission.¡± She looked at the captain and knight and said firmly, ¡°We have to reach the imperial capital and lobby the royal family and the great nobles to provide more reinforcements and help to Goethe¡­ This is my mission!¡±


    The captain frowned and said, ¡°So, Your Highness means¡­¡±


    The princess said, ¡°Escape.¡±


    The captain smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Where can we escape to? The enemy is the elves¡¯ main ship equipped with a powerful Grand Mage. Be it thebat ability or magic attack ability of the battleship, it¡¯s far superior to our Penguin. In this sea area, we don¡¯t have any chance¡­ nor do we have any chance to escape.¡±


    ¡°We do.¡±


    The princess¡¯s words were concise. She strode towards the sea map on the wall of the captain¡¯s room and pointed north, ¡°I¡¯ve been observing the starry sky previously with the help of the astrbe. We¡¯ve already approached this forbidden sea area. At this point, the only way to survive is to advance southwest at full speed!¡±


    When the captain saw the direction that slender finger pointed, he did not have the time to admire the beautiful finger. A trace of shock shed through his eyes, ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°The Holy Seal Inds.¡±


    The princess¡¯s voice seemed to sound from the horizon, ¡°Let¡¯s go there and avoid the pursuit of the elves.¡±


    ¡°This is a taboo among taboos, Your Highness. I¡¯ve lived on the sea for 40 years. The thought of sailing to this ce is something I don¡¯t even dare to think about.¡±


    Even the iron-willed and fearless captain hesitated, ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°The elves think so too¡­ The legend of the Holy Seal Inds is like a myth among human sailors. It¡¯s only an ancient and unknown taboo. However, on the side of the long-lived elves, it means that it¡¯s really top secret. The sharp ears are even more afraid of this ce than us. If we sail to the Holy Seal Sea, they definitely won¡¯t pursue us. This is a chasm that their entire race doesn¡¯t dare to cross.¡±


    The princess said, ¡°This is our only chance.¡±


    The captain was still hesitating.


    Unlike the princess, he lived on the sea all year round and had a deeper understanding of the mystery and danger in the sea. In the vast and endless sea, there were too many unknowns, temperamental terrifying monsters, dusty prehistoric ruins, the projections of powerful creatures in the distant starry sky, the coordinates of creatures from other dimensions¡­ These ¡°chances¡± were usually not good.


    Instead, it was a situation even more terrifying than death.


    In other words, to the captain,pared to rushing towards the unknown danger and the sea area of the Holy Seal that had not seen a survivor for hundreds of years, he would rather be killed by the elf battleship here.


    The princess stared at him intently. ¡°Captain, at this point, there¡¯s no other choice. Even if the door to the abyss is ahead, I¡¯ll do it for Goethe.¡±


    Knight Clevnd immediately stood up and took a step forward. ¡°Captain, for the sake of Goethe, please give the order immediately. You are also a citizen of Goethe.¡±


    This confrontation was short and long, as if it had been a long time. It was as if it had only been an instant. The captain closed his eyes. In the next moment, he opened them again, and in his eyes was a sharpness that could only be tempered on the sea.


    In the endless sea, controlling the intensity of curiosity and greed was the most important quality.


    ¡ªBut so was courage.


    He nodded heavily. ¡°I understand. The Penguin will follow your will.¡±


    The princess heaved a sigh of relief and revealed a smile, ¡°We still have time. The enemy Grand Mage needs some time to reestablish his elemental affinity. Now, let¡¯s save the survivors of the Bane¡­¡±


    The captain said indifferently, ¡°Your Highness is wrong.¡±


    He ignored their stunned expressions and strode out of the captain¡¯s room.


    Under themand of the first mate, the Penguin was approaching the attacked friendly battleship. The sailors were already preparing to throw the rope, and the ship doctor was also waiting solemnly. The first mate was shouting for the survivors.


    The captain pressed the first officer¡¯s shoulder and took his microphone.


    ¡°Penguin to Bane! I¡¯m the captain of the Penguin, Oswald!¡±


    On the opposite ship, a few bloody figures appeared. When the magic attack descended, they relied on their superb skills to dodge it.


    The burly man in the captain¡¯s uniform replied, ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the Bane! Our ship has been struck by a long-range magic attack. We have suffered heavy casualties. The hull has been broken. Requesting backup!¡±


    Captain Oswald took a deep breath.


    His voice tore through the wind and waves.


    ¡°The Penguin will sail to the Holy Seal Inds to escape the pursuit of the elves¡¯ main ship. Before the Wayne Wingsunch a second over-the-horizon strike, they will ce a tracking mark. Therefore, in the name of Goethe, the remaining crew of the Bane, I ask you to¡ª¡±


    The captain paused for a moment, and his voice became calm and even gentle.


    ¡ªBut it was firm.


    He said, ¡°Be prepared to sacrifice yourself.¡±


    The violent wind on the sea roared angrily, tearing through everything and freezing his body and mind.


    The two captains looked at each other across the waves.


    ¡°The Grand Duke ordered us to send the princess to the capital at all costs.¡±


    The captain of the Bane stretched out his hand and gently hammered his chest. ¡°We obey.¡±


    Then, he turned around and said sternly, ¡°Check the secondary mast! Adjust the ballista! Weapon Chief! Prepare the bait ballista!¡±


    He did not speak to the people on the Penguin anymore.


    ¡°My brothers, myrades¡­ See you in the pce of the Sea God.¡±


    Captain Oswald looked at his peer deeply, then turned around and ordered the ship to sail. The sailors followed silently and sadly, and the princess walked out quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not questioning your authority or orders,¡± she said, ¡°but the two ships are not far apart. It won¡¯t take any time to save the survivors¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Your Highness.¡±


    The captain said in a low voice, ¡°When the elves¡¯ main ship discovers us, they¡¯ll be the first tounch an over-the-horizon attack. After sinking one ship, they can calmly deal with the other without worrying that we¡¯ll escape¡­ ording to the usual tactics of the Elven Navy, they¡¯ll send the Spirit of Nature here.¡±


    The Spirit of Nature was a spiritual body that grew in the endless forest and lived with the nts. Elves built civilization and kingdoms in the vast forest and apanied the Spirit of Nature all year round. It was ordinary to control and use.


    This spirit body had an extremely high wood affinity and would automatically find nts to live in. In the forest, they could allow nts to grow healthily. At sea, they were the secret to the Elven Navy¡¯s victory.


    This was because most of the battleships of the various countries were wooden.


    After throwing the Spirit of Nature into the targeted sea, these nt spirits would automatically find a target to reside in. Once they attached themselves to the enemy ship, in the magic vision of the Grand Mage, the enemy battleship would be as conspicuous as a lighthouse on the dark sea.


    Powerful long-range magic attacks would be modified to the greatest precision.


    ¡°As for the Bane¡¯s final mission¡­ it¡¯s to block this tracking mark for the Penguin and intercept the next round of magic attacks,¡± the captain said. ¡°They¡¯ll use the bait ballista.¡±


    The Penguin set sail. Amidst the cries of the sailors, the princess looked at the Iron Fist Bane in a daze. No matter how the wind at sea blew on her delicate face, there were no tears at sea, because all tears would disappear in the rain.


    She only tried her best to watch, stare, and observe as the sky shed with light again. She watched as the emerald green aura of nature crossed the sea and watched as the Bane shot arrows into the air. They spread out and weaved a fine to capture the Spirit of Nature¡­ until the light of extinction attacked again.


    The captain took the helm. Although the men at sea had experienced death, their brave hearts had never been broken.


    ¡°If a ship sinks, more than a hundred people will die in the sea. If we lose a battle, thousands of people will die miserably. If a city falls, tens of thousands of people might sink into misery.¡±


    He said, ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re all small figures. We risk our lives for money, honor, or belief. In fact, our deaths are insignificant, just like wild dogs. We don¡¯t know how many people will know our names, nor do we know if our actions are worth it¡­¡±


    The captain turned to look at the princess, ¡°Because the person who decides this is you, your father, your brothers and sisters, and the noble lords of the capital¡­ This is very unfair, but that¡¯s the truth. I can only fulfill my duty and pray to the gods and you¡­¡±


    He held the steering wheel steadily and whispered, ¡°Please let all the sacrifices be meaningful.¡±


    The princess did not answer.


    In front of blood and sacrifice, words and oaths were so empty.


    It was so empty that no one needed this.


    Facing the wind and the rain, Penguin split the waves in the darkness. Everyone¡¯s hearts were floating in sorrow and confusion. Ahead was an unknown fate.


    The princess prayed silently.


    Praying that the dead warriors would be at peace, praying that all sacrifices would be meaningful.


    She prayed that it was not a bottomless abyss ahead and that thest hope of Goethe would not be extinguished.


    What she did not know was that someone was sleeping soundly on the forbidden ind.


    In that person¡¯s dream was the story of the game he yed before he slept. The traveler who was pursuing history and thinking about his fate walked over from the long journey. He stood on the shattered mountains and rivers and looked at the brand new world that was walking towards rebirth from destruction.


    He was carrying a g.


    A g of the old world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 5

    You¡¯re So Coquettish


    In the morning, the waves had gradually calmed.


    Onnd.


    Knight Clevnd suggested sincerely, ¡°Princess, please rest a bit more. I¡¯m enough to stay guard here.¡±


    Tina Tedrell looked at the calm sea and shook her head silently.


    Last night, there was a storm. The elf battleship chased after them relentlessly. When the Penguin rushed into the forbidden sea, the sharp ears indeed did not dare to pursue too much, but the terrifying super-long-range magic cannon still crossed the sea.


    In order to dodge this ferocious firepower, the Penguin collided with a hidden reef. After a series of rescues and hard work, the situation was very bad. Thend was already in sight. In order to ensure the princess¡¯s absolute safety, the captain ordered them to abandon the ship. The sailors released the escape boats and allowed the overwhelming wave to push everyone towards thend.


    Perhaps the princess¡¯s pious prayer had really touched the gods. Apart from a small boat that was overturned by the waves, the others arrived safely.


    They found a shelter in the dark night and burned a few bonfires with the oil they carried. The sailors surrounded the outer circle, and the princess and a few maids sat in the innermost circle. They spent the most difficult night half sitting and half lying like this until the sun rose, the weather cleared, and the storm calmed.


    They were surprised to discover that the Penguin had also been pushed not far from the shore by the wave.


    Moreover, it clearly maintained its superficial integrity.


    The crew returned in a small boat and checked the situation of the hull. The result was not optimistic. After encountering the reef and being struck by a spell, after a night of wind and waves, not to mention setting off again, as long as a few more waves urred, Penguin might disintegrate or sink.


    The captain quickly made a decision and ordered the sailors to transport the supplies on the ship to the ind in batches. Food, water, clothes, medicine, weapons, tools¡­ The work of repairing the ship could be put aside for now. They had to prepare for the worst.


    The princess was looking at all this.


    The sailors were either taking a boat or a raft to transport the various resources on the ship back, and a portion of the sailors was cutting wood and building tents. They were prepared to build a temporary camp here.


    She looked at it a few times and suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lady Bedo?¡±


    Themander bowed and said, ¡°The head maid has already returned to the Penguin with the crew to bring back Her Highness¡¯ clothes, bedding, and other daily necessities¡­¡±


    A trace of dissatisfaction appeared on the princess¡¯s face. ¡°Why do you still need to bother with those things at a time like this?¡±


    Clevnd maintained his bow. ¡°You are of the noble blood of Tedrell and bear the heavy responsibility of Goethe. Even on this ind, you have to prioritize your decent and live afortable life.¡±


    The princess frowned and said, ¡°In the current situation, food, weapons, and tools are the most important.¡±


    Themander replied, ¡°That¡¯s true, but your authority is also important.¡±


    The princess wanted to say something, but in the end, she shook her head. Knight Commander Clevnd had an almost old-fashioned persistence. She had never won an argument in this aspect.


    She turned around and looked at the wind items on this ind. She sighed, ¡°So this is the Holy Seal Inds.¡±


    Themander did not answer.


    The princess then asked, ¡°Commander, has your strength¡­ not recovered?¡±


    Clevnd shook his head. ¡°My ability is limited. My War Soul has never responded. The few martial artists on the ship are the same. On this ind, it seems that all supernatural powers have been suppressed.¡±


    ¡°Forbidden domain¡­ Then, the legend is true.¡±


    The princess seemed to be talking to herself, ¡°The Holy Seal is a series of inds. As the Forgotten ce, only an ancient book has minimal records of it. Legend has it that a door to another dimension was once opened here. A terrifying natural disaster surged out. It was the gods who suppressed all of this and sealed the Gate of Cmity and this ind forever¡­¡±


    Her beautiful blue eyes sized up everything on the ind, ¡°In other words, there¡¯s¡­¡±


    Themander could not help but say, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, my knight.¡±


    Princess Tina smiled when she heard this. Her bright eyes narrowed into crescents, and her tone became light, ¡°If it was any other time, I would definitely want to explore the secrets of the ancient times. However, now that I have a heavy responsibility and can¡¯t easily step into dangerous ces, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll control my curiosity.¡±


    Clevnd was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ please forgive me for my offense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you¡¯re concerned about me.¡±


    At this point, the princess changed the topic and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°I want to walk around and investigate the surrounding environment and terrain. I also want to observe the weather and see if I can discover anything¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she was ruthlessly rejected.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The knight rejected stiffly.


    The princess puffed up her cheeks slightly. ¡°I know what¡¯s important and won¡¯t walk around¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. This is an unknown ind that hides danger that we don¡¯t know about.¡± The knight¡¯s tone slowed down, ¡°Even if we¡¯re only investigating nearby, we have to be apanied. Now that Lady Bedo is moving resources, I want to stay here to monitor the entire situation. Your Highness, please understand us.¡±


    The princess¡¯s cheeks puffed up again.


    The knight was unmoved. He bowed and said, ¡°Please punish me.¡±


    What he meant was that she could only beat him up. Apart from that, she could not do anything else.


    In the end, the princess stomped her feet, turned around, and walked to the side to sulk.


    The knight straightened up and pressed his sword, paying attention to the sailors¡¯ work. However, half of his energy was still focused on the princess to ensure that she did not suddenly run away.


    Just in case¡­ the princess had a kind and gentle personality. Even if she was curious, she was willing to consider the perspective of others and would definitely not do anything willful.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a white pigeon here.¡± The princess suddenly said.


    She saw a pigeon standing on a towering rock not far away. It had snow-white feathers and ruby eyes. It stood with its head high and chest out, looking extremely proud.


    It was staring at the princess.


    The princess smiled and stretched out her hand, calling out to it, ¡°Coo, coo, coo.¡±


    Sunlight poured down, shining on Princess Tina¡¯s brilliant golden hair. Her beautiful smile was contrasted with the clear sky like a painting.


    The pigeon pped its wings and soared into the sky, shooting away like an arrow.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it flew away.¡±


    Tina was a little disappointed. ¡°At home, the birds like me very much. They can fly me into their palms to y and bring morepanions to y with me¡­¡±


    ¡°However, speaking of which¡­ this pigeon¡­ is a little¡­¡±


    She tilted her head.


    Although it was a pigeon and was a distance away, she felt that she had read some emotion from this pigeon.


    Surprise and¡­ ecstasy?


    It must be an illusion¡­


    Sheughed and shook her head.


    ¡®It¡¯s only a pigeon¡­ I¡¯m probably too tired¡­¡¯


    The pigeon was flying very quickly.


    It rushed all the way to the valley and descended from the sky.


    Early in the morning, before Kang De went out, the animals were ying in the valley. The pigeon flew down at lightning speed and shouted, ¡°Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo!¡±


    The sound attracted the attention of all the animals.


    The pigeon first circled Kang De¡¯s door twice. It cooed a few times and flew in the direction of the valley entrance a few times. It cooed a few times beforending on the ground.


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, it spread its wings.


    It began to perform.


    It began to twist its waist.


    It began to shake its head.


    It began to stretch its legs.


    It also used its two wings to draw circles on its chest muscles.


    The animals all watched its performance in surprise.


    The parrot cried, ¡°You¡¯re so coquettish! You¡¯re so coquettish!¡±


    The pigeon was anxious and repeated the above actions.


    The animals were in amotion. They finally understood, but¡­ they could not believe it.


    The pigeon flew up again and circled in the air. It shouted at the ground, ¡°Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo!¡±


    Then, it flew out.


    The animals looked at each other.


    Then, they moved in unison.


    The parrot took off first, followed by the swan. The kangaroo darted out. The gori picked up the groundhog and the wolverine, and the rooster sang loudly behind.


    ¡°Coo¡­ Co¡­¡±


    After three consecutive sounds, the sound got softer and softer, and it shook the surroundings until it was very far away.


    In the grass, the forest, and the mountain, many furry heads raised excitedly.


    After a while, the door opened in the quiet valley.


    Kang De slowly poked his head out and looked around.


    ¡°Eh, where did these guys go?¡±


    He did not see a single animal.


    ¡ªBut that was good.


    He crept out and quietly closed the door.


    He was holding something in his hand.


    Bedsheets, nket, and underwear.


    Speaking of which, he was very ashamed. He had a few dreamsst night and had an indescribable physical phenomenon.


    ¡°How embarrassing¡­¡±


    Walking to the bathroom, he quickly put them into the washing machine. He twisted open the tap valve that was connected to the mountain stream and poured in the detergent. He turned on the power, selected the category, and started it.


    As for the washing machine, he found a fully automatic one in the supermarket. It consumed little electricity and was very simple to use.


    In any case, he did not have to wash it by hand.


    The washing machine slowly began to vibrate. Kang De stood where he was and fell into thought.


    As the saying went, what one thought in the day was what one dreamed at night. However, the materials for his dreams this year were all Japanese. After all, the education films aimed in Europe and the United States were not to his taste. Firstly, they were too ugly, and secondly, they were too unreserved. The Japanese education films that were famous for their reservedness were more suitable for a gentleman like him.


    ¡°Therefore¡­¡±


    Kang De touched his chin and muttered to himself, ¡°Why did I dream of a Caucasian?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 6

    Take Her Down!


    Head Maid Bedo returned from the ship.


    This meant that Princess Tina had finally found a chance to go out.


    The head maid had served the Tedrell family since she was young. She was 45 years old and unmarried. She was serious and strict. The servants of the Court of Goethe were very afraid of her, but there was one benefit to such a person.


    As long as one could convince her logically, she would not be stubborn.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already brought back the princess¡¯s items.¡±


    She said, ¡°Next, we have to tidy up the ce where Her Highness is staying and help everyone set up camp. Under such circumstances, I think it¡¯s necessary to explore the surrounding environment appropriately¡­¡±


    The head maid looked at Guardian Knight Clevnd. ¡°We have to find a water source and identify if there is any food on the ind that can be eaten safely. The princess is knowledgeable. We need her help.¡±


    Themander hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose a few elite warriors to escort Her Highness to explore.¡±


    Not only had the ship brought back the princess¡¯s personal belongings, but it had also brought back the armor that Clevnd had abandoned on the ship. The currentmander had already changed his equipment. He wore gray steel armor blessed by the Grand Duke and had beautiful engravings. The emerald green cloak was draped over his shoulders.


    This was the dream lover of countless girls in Goethe.


    He bowed politely to the princess, ¡°Please allow me.¡±


    The princess smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you, my knight.¡±


    After all, it was a legendary forbidden ce. No matter how careful he was, it was not too much.


    Knight Clevnd brought his attendants and chose five elite warriors, seven in total, to guard the princess and investigate. Everyone was in fear of facing a great enemy.


    ¡°Be careful of predators and poisonous insects. Danger can also be hidden.¡±


    An experienced soldier instructed, ¡°Although we¡¯ve already scattered the repellent on ourselves, this doesn¡¯t mean that we can let our guard down. Everyone has to be careful.¡±


    They nodded in agreement, even the princess. However, this beautiful girl clearly did not focus all her attention on vignce. She paid most of her attention to the surrounding nts.


    ¡°From the looks of it, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special¡­¡±


    She muttered to herself, ¡°The vegetation is growing normally. Although there are some species I don¡¯t know, the life forms are all normal. There are no signs of erosion by foreign energy¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lower your guard, Your Highness.¡±


    Themander was not interested in the ecosystem here. ¡°This is the legendary ce after all. In addition, we¡¯ve already walked further. If anything happens, reinforcements won¡¯t be able to arrive quickly.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know¡­¡±


    The princess kicked the small rock under her feet. ¡°We¡¯ll return after walking past this mountain, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your wisdom.¡±


    The knight¡¯s words had always been serious.


    Princess Tina was slightly unhappy.


    However, this mood quickly changed.


    Everyone crossed the small mountain. Tina eximed. Below was a small in. Long grass danced in the wind, and colorful flowers bloomed everywhere. Further away was a forest.


    There was a lively atmosphere.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted by a bird.


    It was a parrot, golden in color, beautiful and dazzling. It was extremely extraordinary. It was pping its wings and flying low as if it was showing its beauty to the world. It let out a pleasant cry, like the music of a god¡¯s pce.


    Tina muttered, ¡°So beautiful¡­¡±


    Knight Clevnd nced at the princess.


    Even he had to admit that this parrot was really too beautiful¡­ This kind of bird had always been the pet of nobles and rich businessmen. Because it was beautiful and could speak, the entertainment and viewing effect was excellent.


    He pondered for a moment and had an idea.


    From the day before until now, the princess had experienced many storms and suffered a lot. Her mood must be depressed. She had a gentle and kind personality and was unwilling to cause trouble for others. She could only suppress the negative emotions in her heart. In the long run, it would definitely not be good. It was rare to have a good parrot here, so why not capture it¡­


    With this in mind, he heard the princess¡¯s surprised cry.


    It turned out that this parrot was actually not afraid of people. After discovering the few people here, not only was it not shocked, it even flew closer curiously, as if sizing up these uninvited guests.


    Stars lit up in the princess¡¯s eyes.


    Knight Clevnd made up his mind. He handed the sword to the attendant and tried to take a few steps towards the parrot. It was not afraid but looked at him curiously.


    Looking at this beautiful bird and thinking of the happy smile on the princess¡¯s face after having this pet, themander also revealed a faint smile. He carefully approached and calcted the distance, preparing to jump at any time.


    Then, he slowly stretched out his hand to the parrot.


    ¡°Bird, bird¡­¡± he whispered, ¡°Your voice sounds very nice, but you don¡¯t know how to speak humannguage. Come with me obediently. The princess will teach you to speak, and you¡­¡±


    The distance between the two was already very close.


    At this moment, he heard a thunderous shout from the sky.


    Clearly, it came from the parrot.


    ¡°Fierce Warrior Descent!¡±


    What?


    Before he could react, he saw the parrot turn into a bolt of lightning and fall from the sky, colliding heavily with his chest. In an instant, his vision darkened, and he felt as if he had been knocked head-on by a giant boar.


    Clevnd was knocked back with his armor and fell to the ground. For a moment, he could not struggle.


    At the same time, the surrounding grass shook violently!


    The rooster, swan, wolverine, and groundhog flew out like a scouting regiment.


    The swan was the vanguard. It pped its wings and ran. Its two wings pped twice, and a strong wind assaulted their faces, sweeping two caught-off-guard martial artists away. In his shock, the other person subconsciously pulled out his saber and shed. The rooster fluttered from the other side and stretched out its mouth to peck the sword. With a bang, like a golden bell, a hole was pecked in the steel machete. The martial artist could not hold it, and the machete flew out.


    The wolverine and the groundhog also faced one opponent each. With three ws and two scratches, they sent the other party¡¯s weapon flying. Then, they struck the face as if they were hitting their grandson.


    At this moment, there was a violent sound behind them. The kangaroo jumped at full speed and quickly approached from behind. It was like jumping on a pole. Its thick tail supported the ground, and its two long legs kicked up. Themander¡¯s servant cried out in pain and flew out like a cloud.


    Immediately after, it hugged the frightened princess by the waist, turned around, and slipped away.


    On the other hand, Knight Clevnd was still on the ground. When he turned around and saw this scene, his eyes widened and he shouted, ¡°Your Highness!¡±¡®


    He struggled to get up, but he was pressed to the ground by the parrot.


    ¡°Beast!¡±


    He struggled to get up again. When the parrot approached, he suddenly pulled out a short knife from the inteyer of the armor. The de light was dazzling, ruthless, and murderous.


    The parrot suddenly tilted its body and dodged these two swords without any danger. However, it was clearly shocked and hurriedly flew away. Then, it cursed loudly, ¡°Your mother is dead! Your mother is dead!¡±


    However, it clearly did not dare to approach anymore.


    The knight quickly stood up, and the magical beasts clearly understood the principle of quitting while they were ahead. They gave up on their opponent in unison and turned to run. After all, their goal had been achieved.


    Clevnd was anxious and chased after them like a crazy tiger. However, on a deserted ind with unfamiliar terrain, who could outrun a group of scattered animals? In just a moment, these guys crawled into the grass, forest, and river. They slipped east and west and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at this huge ind andplicated terrain, Clevnd¡¯s blood surged. Self-me, anxiety, anger, and unwillingness swept through his mind, causing him to involuntarily roar.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Soon, the reinforcements from the camp arrived.


    ¡°Her Highness was captured by animals?¡±


    Head Maid Bedo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°There¡¯s arge predator on the ind?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Knight Clevnd¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°It¡¯s a parrot, a swan, a rooster, a wolverine, a kangaroo, and a groundhog¡­¡±


    If not for the fact that they knew the ability and loyalty of themander well, and if not for the fact that the princess had been captured, everyone present would haveughed.


    ¡ªWhat the f*ck was this? A circus?


    Knight Clevnd had no intention ofughing.


    The other six people apanying the princess did notugh.


    In the absurd surprise battle just now, as warriors who were proficient in martial techniques and had experienced hundreds of battles, everyone had disyed their full strength and fought desperately.


    However, they were beaten up by those simply funny animals.


    Their movements were seen through, and their weaknesses were grasped. They did not have the strength to parry at all, as if they were not facing a few beasts, but the legendary god of war¡­


    ¡°Head Maid, Captain.¡±


    Clevnd gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Her Highness has been kidnapped. She¡¯s in great danger now. Please gather everyone and take advantage of the traces to pursue and save her!¡±


    Head Maid Bedo suppressed the uneasiness and anxiety in her heart and did not criticize the knight for his negligence. That was meaningless. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why those animals¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. If I¡¯m not wrong¡­ there¡¯s someone on the ind.¡±


    Themander widened his eyes and was furious. His body was trembling continuously. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I remember now. That parrot can speak humannguage. Someone taught it to speak. I heard thatnguage when I was young¡­¡±


    Their expressions changed. The captain asked, ¡°What did the parrot say? Whatnguage?¡±


    Themander did not answer. Shame and anger shed through his eyes as he said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s thenguage of


    Cathay


    ¡­ There¡¯s at least one Easterner living on this ind!¡±


    ¡­


    Kang De looked at the girl on the ground in shock.


    She had golden hair that was as brilliant as the sun, and a beautiful face that even a grandmaster could not photoshop. She had a deep ravine that was extremely eye-catching even when lying on the ground, as well as her long jade legs that were curled up. This beautiful woman who had fallen to the ground still disyed her charming beauty in hera. She was defenseless in front of Kang De.


    His body stiffened in shock.


    It was¡­ it was the Caucasian!


    He raised his head one by one and looked at the magical animals surrounding him like they were presenting a treasure.


    The animals were also staring at him, their eyes filled with encouragement and excitement.


    Seeing Kang De look over, they nodded in unison.


    The parrot circled overhead and cried, ¡°Take her down! Take her down!¡±


    ¡­


    <li data-annotation-id="12301f40-21d0-461c-93e6-afaed93bf5d6">Cathay is a historical name for China that was used in Europe. </li>

 Chapter 7

    You¡¯re Human


    He was a man.


    A hot-blooded man.


    He had spent a year alone in the other world.


    He was lonely, pitiful, and helpless.


    Life was still very difficult.


    The psychological and physical pressure was very great.


    Moreover, the crystals in the ck beasts greatly strengthened his various physical attributes.


    For an entire year, he relied on the actresses and various products of Japan to resolve his physical problems.


    However, that was not important.


    In the past year, the thing he regretted the most was not taking the risk of being discovered and mocked by his parents to buy a silicone doll¡­ He had really miscalcted.


    If he had bought it back then, he would not have been too lonely this year. Not only could it resolve his personal needs, but it could also be used to warm him up when he had nothing to do¡­ There were plenty of women¡¯s clothes in the mall.


    That was not the point.


    Most importantly, after this lonely life thatsted for a year, a blond girl appeared in front of him. She was devastatingly beautiful and peerless. She was defenseless and allowed him to do whatever he wanted.


    Why was her skin so white?


    Why were her lips so beautiful?


    Why was her chest so big?


    Why was her waist so thin?


    Why were her legs so long?


    When Kang De was on Earth, it was not that he had never seen beautiful women, but the woman in front of him hadpletely changed his impression of Western women¡ªrough pores, freckles, body odor, and wrinkles. These ws were all gone.


    She was perfect and mesmerizing.


    Gulp.


    The sound of saliva being swallowed could be heard clearly.


    His right arm was trembling slightly.


    Humans were social creatures.


    On the other hand, after leaving society, people would gradually lose their sociability and be more like animals.


    The beastly instinct roared in Kang De¡¯s body.


    A lonely male had encountered a beautiful female. His strength was superior, the location was perfect, and they had the advantage in numbers. It was an overwhelming sense of control. The thirst that had umted was primal, like the instinct of a beast.


    He took a deep breath and his body shook.


    He allowed the beast in his body to roar continuously.


    This was because his inner self said no.


    Kang De was a citizen of the People¡¯s Republic of China.


    The modern national education system, from primary education to higher education, focused on teaching a person morals. It was far more important than academic studies.


    He was taught by his parents lovingly and sternly from childhood to adulthood.


    They said to do the right thing.


    One had to respect, not hurt, and not do to others what they did not want to happen to themselves. If anyone did evil, they had to fight back with the hammer of justice. They had to be upright and honest.


    He thought of his home, the country he lived in, the ce he had always wanted to return to.


    That ce was not always good, but it was generally safe. No normal person would feel that they could do whatever they wanted to an unconscious woman there.


    ¡°No, Kang De, you have to control it.¡± His eyes were closed. ¡°Because you¡¯re human. You¡¯re human¡­¡±


    I want to go home. When I see my parents again, I want to hug them with my clean hands.


    Only good people will be rewarded.


    After calming his desire, Kang De opened his eyes.


    He saw that devastatingly beautiful face again. At this moment, she was frowning slightly. That face was enough to make flowers pale inparison. Her thin cherry lips were slightly pursed, and the moist luster was so tempting.


    ¡°¡­D*mn it, it¡¯s always easier said than done!¡±


    Little Kang De stood up again. He suddenly cried out and left the Caucasian here. Under the confused gazes of the animals, he rushed back to his room and closed the door heavily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking believe it!¡±


    Exasperated, Kang De pulled open the screen and entered the inner room from the outside. He found the personal supply cab from the row of cabs, pulled it open, and opened one of the boxes.


    Inside was the tactical vibration device, Venus style.


    After a period of time, the door opened again. Mr. Kang De slowly walked out with a calm smile on his face. His wise eyes seemed to have seen through all the chaotic disputes in the human world.


    Then, he saw Princess Tina lying on the ground.


    From his angle, he could see the girl¡¯s tall peaks. At this moment, the girl subconsciously moved her body. Her arms tightened and her body twisted slightly, releasing her charm.


    ¡°¡­D*mn, d*mn, d*mn, d*mn, d*mn, d*mn!¡±


    The saintly smile disappeared.


    Kang De wailed again and rushed back into the room, exasperated.


    R20 special third-generation suction device.


    After a while, the door opened. Kang De was like a schr from afar who knew all the problems and secrets in the world.


    The princess twisted her body again and curled her thigh. She tilted her head and gave Kang De an extremely perfect profile and a close-up of the curve from her face to her neck, chest, waist, and leg.


    ¡°¡­Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!¡±


    The schr fled in panic and hid back home again.


    It was impossible not to use strategic weapons now.


    Tenga Fully Automatic Dimension Zero Spatial Retractor.


    ¡®This is my ultimate move! Tremble! Vibrate! Divine Magic Wand!¡¯


    After a while, Kang De finally opened the door.


    As the door opened, it was as if countless golden lights shot out. Kang De stepped on the golden light and lotuses bloomed with every step. His smile contained all the mysteries of the world. His wisdom had already seen through the source of the world.


    He had already be a saint.


    Beauty could no longer shake his mind¡ªat least for a period of time.


    He walked halfway around and squatted down.


    At this moment, the princess¡¯s eyshes moved. She was awake.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, her blue eyes meeting his ck eyes.


    Princess Tina saw the person in front of her clearly.


    A long, long timeter, the princess still remembered today¡¯s meeting. She had a deep memory of this and would never forget it. On that day, a ck-haired, ck-eyed Easterner barged into her life.


    She always remembered how he looked when she first saw him.


    He had an angel-like smile, a saint-like expression, and baby-like eyes. He looked pure, friendly, and calm. Almost in an instant, she was relieved.


    Or at least, she should not be uneasy.


    Kang De reached out to her and smiled. ¡°Hello, can you understand me?¡±


    Just in case, he changed a few morenguages.


    English, Japanese, French, German, Spanish, and even Arabic.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t misunderstand.


    He was not proficient in manynguages, and he had never been to many countries in the West. However, for some reason, he had specially gone to understand the few mainstreamnguages in the world and grasped some of the most basic words and sentences. That was all.


    The princess was surprised.


    The person in front of her was clearly a Cathayan.


    The first words he spoke were also very simr to the Cathayannguage. Although she did not speak thenguage, she had once heard that although Cathay was on another continent, there were still brave crew members crossing the sea.


    However, where did the next fewnguagese from?


    From the pronunciation, it could be seen that it was apletely differentnguage system from the Cathayannguage.


    She did not know and could not understand.


    However, the other party actually appeared on the Holy Seal Inds, which meant that there were many mysteries.


    This did not stop the princess from holding the other party¡¯s hand.


    Although thenguage was different, she could sense the other party¡¯s kindness. This Cathayan¡¯s gaze was very pure, like a baby¡¯s. It was clear and innocent without any evil thoughts. He was a friendly and civilized person.


    She allowed the other party to pull her up, then took two steps back and bowed with an extremely beautiful posture.


    Then, she said in ark-like voice, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, sir from Cathay. I¡¯m Tina Tedrell.¡±


    She pointed at herself. ¡°Tina. Tina Tedrell.¡±


    The man opposite her clearly understood her introduction and smiled.


    ¡°Kang De.¡±


    ¡°Kang De,¡± the princess repeated the name.


    Kang De also said, ¡°Tina.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    However, the nextmunication encountered a dilemma.


    It was simply nonsense.


    Kang De was stunned by Tina¡¯s words while the princess did not understand what the Chinese man was saying. The two of them spoke and gestured to each other, barely exining what had just happened. Kang De also apologized to the princess for the magical animals and said that these guys werepletely harmless and were only ying.


    The princess barely understood.


    She generously expressed her understanding, but at this moment, herpanions must be looking for her very anxiously. She had to quickly inform them that she was safe and prevent them from searching painstakingly.


    However, perhaps this paragraph was tooplicated. She exined it a few times, but Kang De was very confused.


    The princess was about to exin for the fourth time when her stomach suddenly rumbled.


    The princess blushed. This was really a shameful sound.


    What made her even more shy was that the other party actually revealed an understanding expression and gestured that he was at ease and had a lot to offer. He also invited her to sit at the open-air table and chair at the side to rest for a moment.


    Then, he returned to his room without any exnation.


    It was as if she was asking for food. Seriously¡­ that was not the case.


    The princess blushed as she considered how to negotiate with this gentleman. After Kang De returned to the room and closed the door, the smile on his face immediately disappeared.


    He leaned against the door and slowly exhaled.


    Finally, people arrived on the ind.


    This girl.


    He had wanted to ask the kangaroo and the others where this woman hade from. Most importantly, did she havepanions? Unfortunately, although these spiritual animals were intelligent, they could not understand his words at all and could only guess the general meaning of his gestures.


    Moreover, he did not have the chance to ask.


    However, there was no need to ask¡­ From this girl¡¯s expression, she definitely hadpanions.


    Moreover, there were manypanions.


    On the ind¡­ people arrived.


    He was silent for a moment before striding into the room.


    What opened this time was not a personal cab.


    Instead, it was the weapons cab.


    This ind was not like his old country which was extremely strict and ordinary people usually could not obtain any weapons.


    Kang De pulled open the cab.


    In an empty district and the surrounding area, all the resources were at his disposal.


    There was a district police station, and there were also currency trucks under the bank opposite.


    A shotgun, a Type 92, a riot shield, a police electric baton, a nail gun, three fire axes, and a row of fruit knives.


    In the other box, hidden in the cloth and grass cover, were five Molotov cocktails, three simple grenades made of mousse bottles, and a small gas tank.


    This was only a portion of the weapons.


    Kang De took a deep breath.


    Finally, people arrived on the ind.


    ¡­

 Chapter 8

    Gun and Wine


    The human heart was veryplicated.


    After spending more than 300 days and nights on the deserted ind, almost every day, Kang De had to look up into the sky in anticipation of seeing the ship and people.


    In the end, humans were social creatures. Even if he did not have to worry about food and clothing on the ind, he could not endure this deep-rooted loneliness. Sometimes, he would fantasize and look forward to what this other world was like. What kind of people, culture, and stories were there?


    However, when people really set foot on this ind, he felt wary and uneasy.


    What kind of people were they?


    Whether they were pirates or businessmen, good people or bad people, what kind of faith they had, and the moral standards they held¡­ These were all things he had to consider.


    He had to prepare for the worst.


    The rules of the jungle made sense, especially in such a situation. They could notmunicate andcked information. How could they be friends if they did not know if the other party was evil or kind?


    He had to be careful and wary in his contact. He could not be trusted easily or advance rashly.


    Kang De breathed calmly and urged himself to be calmer.


    In fact, with this unique encounter, after living alone for a year, his mind was already tough and firm enough.


    Moreover, he was still in his saint mode and his various mental attributes had increased by at least 30%.


    Firstly, he had to deduce the other party¡¯s various information.


    He assessed the body of this girl who called herself Tina Tedrell.


    Beautiful appearance, extremely well-maintained skin, that priceless ne, earrings, and rings, as well as that very particr curtsy, and her bearing.


    This was clearly a woman of noble birth who had an extremely good education.


    The outfit she was wearing was convenient for moving outdoors, but she did not have a pocket design or a phone.


    There was no trademark on the clothes, and the stitches were not tightly woven by machine but were handmade.


    Moreover, from the faint traces, she was not wearing a bra, but vest-like underwear.


    This could already exin many problems.


    There were only two possibilities for her to be wearing clothes that were convenient for her to move around outdoors, but she was wearing an extremely simple vest as a bra. Either bras had not been invented in this world or this girl was a pervert with a strange fetish.


    Kang De felt that it should be the former.


    Moreover, she was very interested in the ice ck tea advertisement on the umbre. She was very curious about the material of therge stic table and did not know about the sr panels hanging above the valley.


    She did not know the bike and lotive in the shed.


    She was also very confused about the diesel generator after it was activated and surprised by the automatic fan.


    All the other party¡¯s actions, expressions, and reactions shed through his mind.


    Tsk.


    It was really an alternate world.


    There had not even been an industrial revolution.


    This was a noble youngdy.


    Most importantly¡­


    Machines that operated on their own, rumbling generators, strange modern products, and all kinds of magical appliances¡­ Regarding these, this girl¡¯s reaction was ofplete surprise.


    There was no sign of the backward natives who should see them as divine miracles.


    This probably exined one thing.


    Although there was no such thing in her world, she could achieve such an effect through another method¡­ Therefore, she did not find it strange and was only curious about the principle.


    Kang De thought of the ck beast on the ind again.


    It was like a lion or a tiger. There was a circle of long feathers on its neck and its body emitted wisps of ck gas. At a nce, it was obvious that it was not a genuine wild beast. After killing it, he cut out the crystal from its heart and the remains of the ck beast turned into the wind. Such a trait and such a magical phenomenon could not be exined by Earth¡¯s biology.


    There was only one exnation.


    Magic.


    Western Fantasy, this was the Western Fantasy World.


    That was most likely the case.


    Kang De pinched the space between his eyebrows, feeling even more worried.


    If the potential enemy was a caster who could throw fireballs and ice spears¡­


    There was not enough firepower.


    His old country was especially strict in controlling weapons. His firearms were all borrowed from the currency truck and the police station as ast resort. In the future, after opening the white fog and returning to modern society, he would have to obediently go to the police station for questioning to exin the situation and plead for leniency.


    Moreover, he did not have powerful guns.


    The shotgun was used by the escort vehicle. The bullets were made of rubber. They were meant to incapacitate, so the damage was not fatal. He found two pistols. One was in the driver¡¯s seat of the escort vehicle, and the other was borrowed from the police station. Together with it was a mini submachine gun. They were all locked in a tight gun cab. At that time, he had cut, pried, and soldered them. He sweat profusely and had really spent a lot of effort.


    However, there was not enough ammunition.


    In the end, in a country like China, the use of firearms was ¡°just for deterrence¡±. One or two firearms were enough for the daily use of the police station. If they really encountered such a huge case, they would directly inform the armed police to drive an armored vehicle over. There was no need for the police to fight.


    Therefore, ammunition had always been the rarest resource. In the past year, Kang De had fired a total of eight shots. They were all used at the most dangerous moment and all turned the situation around. Old Wang had once brought him to the shooting range and done the most basic shooting training. Moreover, his body had been continuously strengthened by crystals. Even if his movements were not standard, he could use his body to endure the recoil and fire at close range.


    He had never failed.


    However, that was against a ck beast.


    If the enemy was human¡­


    Closebat was impossible.


    How could a modern person like him fight with a veteran warrior from an alternate world?


    Although the crystals had greatly strengthened his physical fitness, he had not received anybat training. After all, he was in a different world and no one had taught him. He did not know how to practice. He only yed and fought with these magical animals every day and chased them around, but what could they do?


    He had to apply the good oldbat tactic his old country used. That was to eliminate the enemy while they were still on the way.


    There were not enough bullets, so he modified two nail guns.


    There were shops being renovated in the mall, so he found the toolbox. If it was a nail gun, there was more ammunition, and it was very convenient to replenish the air tank. However, the power was rtively weak.


    Apart from that, there was another long-range weapon.


    Crossbow.


    This was an additional gain from the police station¡¯s exploration. It was a forbidden item that had been confiscated and was about to be destroyed. They did not expect that before they could do it, the white fog descended.


    Kang De found many good things in the forbidden item storage room. Apart from the crossbow, there were also a few controlled items like knives, and so on.


    What was more valuable were a few boxes of firecrackers.


    What was even more valuable¡­ was a box of pornographic materials.


    D*mn, who knew why there were still such antique discs in this era? For this, he took aptop with an optical drive.


    ¡°If those people are reasonable¡­¡±


    Kang Deughed, ¡°Can that box of pornographic materials increase their favorability¡­¡±


    Only if those people were reasonable.


    If they were unreasonable¡­


    If they had evil intentions¡­


    Kang De¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He took off his coat and picked up the tactical vest in the weapons cab.


    A modified version.


    Shotgun, nail gun, handgun, Molotov cocktail, homemade sh bomb, pepper spray, flying knife, electric baton¡­ He hung these things on his body one by one.


    From one to nine, the equipment spots were all filled.


    His body, which had been strengthened by crystals, could easily endure the weight.


    In the end, Kang De carried two fire axes on his back and held thest one in his hand.


    The axe spun nimbly in his hand.


    Before inventing guns and even bows, the terrifying humans had already been tyrannical on Earth, burning, killing, and plundering. The first divine-levelbat skill that their race had chosen was throwing.


    Kang De was very good at throwing.


    When a person seriously did something, their skills would advance by leaps and bounds, just like Kang De¡¯s calligraphy, his cooking, and his throwing skills.


    What he had put in the most effort in the past year was throwing practice.


    He was especially good at throwing axes.


    After putting on the equipment that he wasfortable with, Kang De suddenly smiled.


    The worry and uneasiness from before seemed to have been swept away.


    He had equipped killing weapons made by licensed industries and powerful weapons that he had modified himself. They came from the civilization of another world.


    They gave Kang De endless strength, confidence, and peace of mind.


    ¡°In the end, negotiation¡­ is a negotiation of strength.¡±


    ¡°Instead of hoping that the other party has a noble sense of morality and kindness, why don¡¯t you ce your hope in your own strength and make them revere you and feel fear¡­ In that case, they will be obedient.¡±


    He patted his face and muttered to himself, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Princess Tina sat under the umbre and looked around curiously.


    Logically speaking, this was actually a rtively strange thing.


    This was because many eyes were staring at her from above and below. These animals were simply too strange, but they did not look like the contracted beasts of a Druid¡­


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    ¡°Kang De¡­¡±


    She silently read the name.


    A Cathayan.


    What¡­ was his background?


    In the short contact just now, she was also observing the other party.


    Although she did not understand his words, she could obtain information from many details. Firstly, he had short hair. This was rare among the Cathayans. Secondly, his skinplexion was very good and he was not tanned at all. Moreover, his body and hair emitted an inexplicable fragrance. Perhaps it was some precious spice.


    The style of his clothes looked a little strange, but she had never seen the material before. Was it top-notch silk that was forbidden to be exported in the East? The other party looked very healthy too. When he sized her up, his gaze swept past the rings and ne. There was only curiosity and no greed in his eyes, indicating that he did not take these seriously¡­


    Rich, knowledgeable, and polite. How long had it been since such a person appeared on the Holy Seal Inds?


    Also¡­


    She looked at the various items in the valley.


    Princess Tina, who was famous for her knowledge, had to admit in shame that she had never seen these things before, and they were so magical.


    She only sized them up curiously but did not touch them.


    That would be too rude.


    Themander and the head maid should be very worried about me now.


    Although Mr. Kang De is a good person, ournguage is different. I can¡¯t tell him my current situation, nor can I ask him to send me back to the camp. What should I do¡­


    There was anguage barrier¡­


    Her expression changed slightly as she held something in front of her chest through her clothes. Perhaps¡­


    No, no.


    This was a bad decision. Of course not, it had not reached that stage yet.


    At this moment, the door opened again.


    The princess heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly turned around, but she was stunned.


    This Cathayan called Kang De seemed to have changed his clothes. No, not only that, his body was covered with all kinds of items of various sizes. At first nce, he looked like a fully armed agent from the legendary Sky City, but it looked rtively more rustic.


    However, the most eye-catching thing was his temperament.


    If the previous Kang De was a saint with no desires, the current him was a sharp general. The cold confidence between his eyebrows was evenparable to a mage who explored the mysteries of the world.


    He brought over a te full of delicious food.


    The knowledgeable princess felt defeated again because she still did not recognize any of them.


    ¡ªI told you, I¡¯m not asking for food¡­


    She picked up a thin golden pancake-like thing and ced it in her mouth.


    ¡ªHow fragrant!


    After about an hour, the princess stood at the side with a red face.


    She even burped slightly.


    This dark-looking liquid is so delicious!


    As it turned out, no one could reject a ss of c on a sunny afternoon.


    After she was done eating and drinking, Kang De started a new round of hand gesturemunication with her. To her joy, he finally understood her and agreed to send her back.


    Moreover, Mr. Kang De had also packed some gifts, such as wine she did not know, food she did not know, and the c she had just tasted.


    That was great.


    The princess¡¯s mood became happy. She looked at the magical things in the valley thoughtfully. The captain said that additional materials and help were needed to repair the ship. If Mr. Kang De was willing to help¡­


    She really hoped to return to the continent as soon as possible¡­


    The two of them left the valley side by side. At this moment, Kang De eximed and gestured apologetically to the princess, asking her to wait here for a moment. He had something to do.


    The princess smiled and nodded, gesturing for him to go ahead.


    Kang De quickly returned to the valley and arrived at the warehouse. A few animals were waiting.


    As he opened the anti-theft door of the warehouse, he said to the gori, ¡°If you bring everyone to follow me, it might be dangerous, understand? Just like when we trapped the ck beast.¡±


    From the moment he encountered the magical beasts, he had the best rtionship with the gori. Perhaps it was because of his intelligence, but only the gori could understand him the most and even understand someplicated instructions.


    ¡°There are some things here that you can share with everyone. Also, I¡¯ve prepared a new weapon for you.¡±


    The iron door opened and a thick steel rod leaned in the corner. The rusty rod had spiral patterns on it, and a huge piece of concrete was connected to the bottom.


    Kang De pointed at something else. ¡°Get the swan to bring this thing. When the timees¡­¡±


    The gori kept nodding.


    After giving the instructions, Kang De slowly exhaled. He leaned against the door and his mood becameplicated. He was excited but also nervous. He did not know how to describe it.


    ¡°After today, things will be different¡­¡±


    He smiled slowly at the gori.


    The gori tilted its head as if it did not understand, but it reached out and touched Kang De¡¯s face.


    Kang De smiled.


    He took out his notebook, took out a pen, and wrote something in his diary today.


    ¡°On the 23rd of January, I brought my gun and wine to visit the people of the other world.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 9

    You Can All Die


    They set off.


    He had already asked the pigeon for directions.


    Kang De led Princess Tina in the direction of their camp.


    Walking beside a beautiful girl on this sunny and beautiful ind was originally a good thing that made people feel rxed, but the atmosphere had always been quite silent.


    Because thenguage was different, they could not even chat andugh.


    asionally, their gazes would meet and the two of them would smile politely before disappearing.


    Because they could notmunicate, not only was Kang De puzzled, but Princess Tina was also helpless.


    She also had a lot to say.


    The secret of the Holy Seal Inds, Kang De¡¯s background, and the possible cooperation between the two sides.


    ¡°From the looks of it, there¡¯s no hurry¡­¡± She pondered silently, ¡°The captain said that the Penguin can¡¯t set off again in a short period of time. In the meantime, I¡¯ll first establish an initial trust and connection and find a way tomunicate¡­ Sigh, why didn¡¯t I learn the Cathayannguage?¡±


    Kang De had a thousand things he could not say.


    Not yet, not yet.


    She was so cute.


    She was really charming.


    If such a girl appeared on the streets of Earth, it would probably cause amotion.


    He reckoned that passers-by would take photos and post on Weibo crazily after seeing this¡­


    Eh, wait, take a photo.


    Kang De perked up.


    He took out his phone from his pocket.


    Without the Inte and signal, it meant that he could not go online or y mobile games. Therefore, the use of this thing decreased exponentially.


    The useful functions left were basically just the novel reader and video yer.


    He could also y songs and even take a photo.


    In particr, the function of taking photos and recording could be used to find joy in adversity. For example, when Kang De borrowed something from the currency truck, when he borrowed something from the police station, when he investigated the underground vault of the bank, and so on, he had taken many photos tomemorate the event.


    Of course, this was also evidence. When he returned to Earth in the future, he would have to turn himself in to the police.


    However, now, he could use it to take photos of girls.


    He unlocked the screen and opened the photo function. He turned off the beauty filter and other functions he had brought along and brought it to the princess. The two of them were in the same frame. The girl looked at herself on the screen in surprise.


    Was this¡­ a mirror?


    Kang De pressed the photo button. Time froze into a painting. The peerless princess, the smiling Kang De. The former¡¯s eyes revealed cute surprise, and thetter stretched out the handles of two fire axes behind her.


    The princess covered her mouth and looked very surprised.


    Kang De demonstrated the video recording function to her again.


    Then, he turned on the music yer.


    The beautiful song slowly flowed.


    Looking at the surprised and curious princess, Kang De could not help but feel proud. This was a faint sense of superiority. Technology could create beautiful things, keep time, and keep beautiful things. Using this thing to shock the natives of the other world seemed to be more fulfilling than using guns to scare them.


    She must be very shocked now.


    After familiarizing herself with it for a while, he gave her a phone.


    After all, she could only charge it at his ce.


    The princess was indeed very shocked.


    What¡­ was this?


    It was so small, but it had such a magical function. It was enough to store an extremely clear figure and even a continuous scene. It could even store sound.


    This would make all the portrait artists lose their jobs.


    It would also make all the operas and singers crazy.


    Only a mage with extremely deep attainments in air spells could create such an atmospheric image.


    It would even create a brand new generation of art.


    In fact¡­


    It could be used for intelligence and battlefield investigation and could easily intercept important documents¡­


    Did Mr. Kang De only use it to take pictures of scenery and people?


    For a moment, the two of them thought about many things.


    Surrounded by the music, the two of them continued forward. Kang De had been on this ind for a year and was extremely familiar with the surrounding environment. As he paid attention to the princess¡¯s footsteps, he walked leisurely and looked at everything around him.


    He sighed in his mind.


    Someone hade to this ind.


    Moreover, it seemed that they couldmunicate. At the very least, the princess seemed to be more friendly.


    Then, should he leave?


    If he reached a consensus with them and they were willing to take him away, should he leave?


    This question naturally appeared in front of Kang De.


    ¡­Forget it, let¡¯s interact first.


    The two of them walked along a ridge and climbed a small hill. Kang De noticed the faint exhaustion on the princess¡¯s face, so he gestured for her to rest and handed her a bottle of water.


    The princess thanked him gracefully and sat on a rock, drinking water slowly.


    Kang De suddenly felt the urge to pee. He gestured to the princess that he had something to do and told her to wait where she was. He gestured to the sky as the pigeon flew in the distance.


    He walked down the slope and prepared to walk further. After all, this matter was still a little awkward. As an innocent man, he was very shy.


    ¡ªHmm, let¡¯s walk further¡­ It¡¯s a little embarrassing.


    He had drank too much water before he left. Sigh¡­


    Suddenly, a low wind sounded.


    Kang De¡¯s expression suddenly changed. In the next moment, a rope quietly wrapped around his foot.


    A huge force suddenly pulled.


    He exerted strength with his feet and the other party could not pull him away. However, in the next moment, several times the force suddenly surged, as if many people were pulling the rope together. Kang De fell and was pulled down the long slope.


    It happened so suddenly that Kang De could not react in time. He was pulled wildly again, and his limbs were not as agile as usual. He struggled for a moment and suddenly pulled out a short knife to cut the rope. He rolled on the ground and stood up.


    The surrounding nts swayed, and more than ten burly men holding sharp des rushed out.


    Clevnd was the leader of this team. They separated to find the princess. At this moment, themander was furious. Due to the terrain, they only saw Kang De who was slowlying down, but they did not see the princess. However, this strange-looking stranger had ck hair and eyes. He was definitely a Cathayan.


    It was really the pity of the gods. This Cathayan actually walked towards their location on his own.


    He had simply walked into a trap.


    The matter of the princess being kidnapped was definitely rted to him.


    Even if he did not do it, hispanion did. By capturing this guy, he could exchange for the princess and kill all these bold kidnappers!


    He pulled out his sword and shouted at Kang De, ¡°Put down your weapons and raise your hands high. Kneel! Kneel!¡±


    The sailors were also very angry. They admired the gentle and amiable princess very much. Moreover, the people who lived by the sea naturally had bad tempers and were wild. All of them were ferocious. They all held standard curved des in the sea battle. A few of them held crossbows and surrounded Kang De with unfriendly expressions.


    ¡°Hand over Her Highness!¡±


    ¡°Put down your weapon!¡±


    ¡°Kneel! Kneel!¡±


    Shouts sounded one after another.


    Kang De did not understand at all.


    However, he could read the other party¡¯s expression.


    Ferocious, angry, and domineering.


    They were definitely Tina¡¯spanions.


    There was no way tomunicate.


    They were aggressive and came with ill intentions.


    Although he did not understand what they were shouting, it was likely that they wanted him to put down his weapon and surrender.


    If he put down his weapon, Tina would probably exin the situation when they saw her.


    However¡­


    Should he bet on the probability?


    No!


    No matter the probability, he would not bet on his life!


    Kang De took out his pistol with his right hand and put away the short knife with his left hand before pressing it on the handle of the fire axe. He bent down slightly and looked around warily. He shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He pointed at the hill. ¡°Tina Tedrell! There!¡±


    However, the other party did not understand what he was saying.


    They only understood the princess¡¯s name.


    As the Guardian Knight of the princess, Clevnd had allowed Her Highness to be kidnapped in front of his eyes. This humiliation made him deeply angry and ashamed. In his crazy search, he had already lost his usual calm. He only wanted to save the princess as soon as possible and extremely hated that d*mned Cathayan.


    This extreme thinking made him misunderstand Kang De¡¯s meaning.


    He thought that Kang De meant that they had captured the princess in that direction.


    He roared, ¡°D*mn you, Cathayan! I order you to put down your weapon immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Knight¡­¡± A sailor hesitated, ¡°I think he¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! No matter what, capture him first!¡±


    Clevnd lost all his patience. He shouted, ¡°Mr. Richard! Mr. Bane! Come subdue this Cathayan and make him lose his ability to resist!¡±


    The two people who were called looked at each other. They held their weapons tightly and slowly approached Kang De from both sides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?!¡±


    Kang De held the gun and shouted, ¡°Stop! Step back! Stay away from me! Don¡¯t point the knife at me!¡±


    They clearly did not understand Chinese. Kang De¡¯s roar was thought to be a threatening shout.


    He could not scare the experienced warriors.


    Kang De¡¯s hand was trembling.


    He knew that in terms of martial techniques, he, a modern person, was definitely not the match of a professional warrior.


    The closer the other party was to him, the greater the danger to his life.


    ¡°I f*cking told you to stop!¡±


    He suddenly raised his pistol and fired.


    Bang.


    Loud sounds, mes, and smoke were too terrifying for creatures who had never seen it.


    The two approaching sailors were shocked, and so were the surrounding people. In his shock, a person holding a crossbow subconsciously pulled the trigger and a crossbow bolt flew through the air.


    Kang De¡¯s hair stood on end. He took the opportunity to pull out his axe and sh, splitting the crossbow arrow.


    The half arrow almost brushed past his cheek.


    His body froze.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes widened.


    His heart stopped beating for a moment.


    Then, it was as if a ball of fire surged out of his body.


    He finally reacted¡­ and realized what had just happened.


    He had almost died.


    Almost.


    He was almost killed by a native fool who appeared out of nowhere.


    D*mn.


    That was a crossbow bolt.


    If he was shot¡­


    D*mn.


    He would die without knowing what happened.


    He would die in another world.


    He would never¡­ return home again.


    ¡°F*ck! Your! Mother!¡±


    He suddenly raised his gun.


    Bang!


    Bullets flew.


    Almost at the same time, the rm in Knight Clevnd¡¯s heart sounded. He kicked the crossbowman beside him and kicked him away. Immediately after, the gun bullet brushed past and left a deep blood mark on the sailor¡¯s right arm.


    Screams.


    Everyone was shocked. The other crossbows fired at the same time.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    There were a total of five.


    Kang De waved his axe and swept down two. Then he twisted his body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three crossbows shot at the riot shield behind him. The arrowhead broke through and lodged into the suit.


    His back hurt.


    Kang De was furious.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The two sailors who had been ordered to restrain him rushed forward at the same time. Kang De swung his axe twice with unstoppable force, forcing them back. Knight Clevnd stepped forward with his sword in hand. ¡°All of you, retreat!¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were red. He raised his hand and fired. The knight¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He actually dodged and his speed did not stop as he continued to stride over.


    ¡°You want to kill me??¡±


    Kang De let go of the pistol. It was attached to the rope belt. He grabbed the shotgun on his side and pulled the trigger with one hand. It roared and fired.


    The knight felt an immense danger approaching. He stopped his urge to dodge because he felt that he could not dodge. Therefore, he used his sword to protect his front body and the wrist guard of his other hand to block his head.


    Bang!


    The heavy blow struck his body and pushed him back.


    His head hurt.


    The wrist guard and sword blocked most of the attacks, but a few got through.


    It was as if a few rocks had collided with his head.


    The knight even lost consciousness at this moment. In the next moment, his hair stood on end because the flying axe in Kang De¡¯s left hand had already spun ten times. He raised his hand and tore through the air, ¡°You want to kill me???¡±


    The front of the fire axe was the de, and at the back was the awl.


    Knight Clevnd used all his strength to suddenly sh.


    Metal collided.


    His palm hurt, and the sword and axe flew out at the same time, his hands trembling.


    Seeing this, hispanions immediately rushed forward and wanted to attack Kang De together.


    Kang De grabbed a homemade sh bomb from the tactical vest on his chest and suddenly pulled it.


    An intense sh instantly ruled everyone¡¯s senses.


    Kang De pulled out the electric baton and rushed back. With three swipes, the few people in front of him fell to the ground. There was a little meat fragrance in the air.


    He broke through the other party¡¯s encirclement and bit the whistle on his neck before blowing it.


    There was a cry from the sky. A spotted swan swooped down, its ws grabbing a gasoline can. The bird threw the can out of the air and elerated. Its sharp ws lifted the half-cut lid of the can and flew down, grabbing the edge. The gasoline sshed down and drenched the natives of the other world.


    Kang De¡¯s eyes had returned to tranquility.


    After the extreme madness, there wasplete calmness.


    He stood far away, shook out the lighter in his cuff, and lit it.


    ¡°You can all die.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 10

    Our Era


    Whenrge sshes of gasoline fell from the sky, Knight Clevnd felt the danger of death.


    Although he did not recognize gasoline, the pungent smell was very dangerous.


    It was not poison.


    It was¡­


    He struggled to open his eyes and forced his body to recover from the attack of the sh bomb. He looked around for Kang De and discovered that the Cathayan had already left for a distance. He was holding a small metal box with a cluster of mes on it.


    He also saw the other party¡¯s calm and almost cold eyes.


    Kang De threw the lighter without hesitation.


    In an instant, the knight understood the use of the liquid that fell from the sky.


    He suddenly roared and pulled out the dagger from the inteyer of his armor. The death threat close at hand made him perform beyond his usual level. He shot out an extremely shocking de, and the fast-flying de tore through the air, passing through the falling lighter and flying into the distance.


    ¡°This is magic oil!¡±


    The knight said sternly, ¡°Everyone! Retreat! Retreat! Go to the river! Run!¡±


    The soldiers retreated in panic.


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was cold and his killing intent did not waver. He grabbed his pistol and raised his hand to shoot at the ground.


    Another shot rang out. The pellet struck the stone on the ground, causing sparks to fly. The vtile gasoline mixed with the air, and the mmable gas exploded, causing mes to surge.


    However, in the next moment, an iron boot fell from the sky and stepped in the middle of the mes. It paused and stuck out, and arge piece of soil was sent flying. The wind pressure dispersed the oxygen and stopped the mes from spreading, ¡°D*mned Cathayan!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he touched another fire axe with his left hand.


    I¡¯ll kill you first, tin can.


    Although the sword was knocked out of his hand by the flying axe, although he had just thrown the dagger, and although the other party had various strange and terrifying long-range weapons, the bare-handed knight still strode towards Kang De.


    He knew that if this Cathayan was free, all hispanions present would be lit into burning fireballs and die miserably in intense wailing and pain.


    He wanted to buy hispanion time to escape.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s useless.


    Kang De took a deep breath and roared, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡ªYou havepanions, but so do I.


    There was a rumble in the distance. The gori carried a thick steel rod and ran side by side with the kangaroo. The groundhog and wolverine stood on its shoulder. The birds in the sky cried and dangerous animals swooped down.


    Kang De shot at the knight again.


    The metal bullet struck the armor and ignited the vtile gasoline on the surface, but it did not burn. White light seemed to sh through the armor, and the pistol bullet could not break through the defense.


    Shotgun.


    With a bang, severalrge ck rubber bullets shot into the air. The knight did not have a weapon in his hand, so he raised his wrist guard to block his head and face side by side. It actually covered himpletely. The bullets struck, and the huge force made the bones in his arm hurt. The huge stopping effect caused the momentum of the charge to decrease.


    However, the knight still continued to charge without any hesitation.


    His defense could not be broken and the armor seemed to be fireproof.


    If he got closer, the Molotov cocktail would easily backfire.


    It was fine.


    Kang De let go of the shotgun. He pulled out the fire axe with his left hand and held the electric baton with his right.


    He rushed forward.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to smash your dog head today!¡¯


    The eyes of the two sides were already red from fighting. The two furious men hadpletely lost their cool.


    No one came to teach himbat techniques, so Kang De did not have systematicbat training. His close-rangebat ability was all dependent on his own exploration and blind practice, especially his axe techniques. He only pursued strength and speed. He did not care about anything else. There was only one move¡ªto chop the knight¡¯s head off!


    The fire axe struck the tough armor.


    The knight suddenly stopped and adjusted his distance. He turned right and grabbed Kang De¡¯s axe wrist with his left hand. He wanted to break the right hand of this Cathayan, but as soon as he touched it, the mountain-like weight pressed down.


    ¡ªThis Easterner is so strong!


    Clevnd reacted extremely quickly. His right hand immediately raised, and his knee bent and paused, trying to resolve the force. However, Kang De¡¯s other hand had already silently struck, and the electric baton stabbed the other party¡¯s heart.


    He activated it at full power.


    The electric baton crackled.


    The knight did not move.


    ¡ªUseless?


    Clevnd¡¯s gaze was cold. He had already determined the killing principle of this thing when Kang De used the electric baton just now. The ignorant Cathayan did not know that all the knight armor on the continent had an insted coating. Otherwise, the heavy cavalry battle formation would have long been swept into the trash of history by the air mages!


    ¡®You¡¯ve been tricked!¡¯


    Kang De reacted extremely quickly. The electric baton immediately pointed at the knight¡¯s exposed head and face, but Clevnd roared and suddenly exerted strength with both hands. He grabbed one of Kang De¡¯s hands and used all his strength to throw him over his shoulder with great force.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll throw him to the ground. If I press down again, I¡¯ll win!


    Therefore, Kang De assumed a horse stance.


    The knight could not move him at all.


    The horse stance was the only basic skill that Kang De, who did not know Chinese martial arts, knew.


    Without hesitation, he threw away the stun baton, grabbed the pistol again, and aimed it at Clevnd¡¯s head.


    He fired.


    Bang.


    The knight shook his head and dodged.


    However, the action of dodging involved his energy, causing the grip of his hands to be no longer strong. The stalemate was broken. Kang De swept his leg and pressed down with his right hand, roaring angrily.


    ¡°Go down!¡±


    With a bang, the knight was pressed to the ground with his armor. Kang De pressed his knee against his breastte and raised his gun to shoot. Bang, another shot. The knight tilted his head and a small hole appeared in the ground.


    The two of them had ferocious expressions and fought desperately. Kang De had already thrown away the fire axe and held one of the knight¡¯s hands tightly. The left hand that was holding the gun was also desperately restrained by Clevnd¡¯s other hand. The focus of the battle was thetter. Kang De¡¯s eyes were sharp as the muzzle moved millimeter by millimeter towards his head.


    It had already reached the point of life and death.


    In the blink of an eye, the situation had be chaotic.


    No one had expected this situation.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    The anxious voice approached.


    It was Tina¡¯s voice.


    When the princess heard the gunshot, she felt that something was wrong. By the time she ran to the top of the slope and saw the situation below, the gasoline had already poured down. The sailors fled in all directions. Mr. Kang De and themander had already begun to fight. She shouted, but it was too far away and the wind blew away her voice. She wanted to run down, but the slope was too steep and she was not good at running.


    Therefore, she gritted her teeth and sat on the ground. Then, she rolled down.


    However, the battle between men was really too intense and fast.


    Two men in extremely unstable mental states fought ruthlessly.


    Things seemed to have been destined from the beginning¡­ The people of the other world gave up the possibility of peaceful negotiation.


    The princess staggered towards him.


    The sailors who had hidden in the river to wash the ¡°magic oil¡± sounded the horn and called their surroundingpanions. They wanted to go out and help themander, but the magical beasts had already arrived at the battlefield.


    Then, they saw the princess. She looked fine and anxiously said to stop.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    They shouted.


    ¡°Themander¡­¡±


    The princess turned a deaf ear and ran desperately, shouting, ¡°Stop! Everyone stop!¡±


    However, Kang De did not understand hernguage.


    Or rather, he no longer wanted to understand.


    The people of the other world chose to kill.


    Yet, his life was more important than everyone herebined.


    Because he wanted to return home alive and could not take any risks, he ignored the possibility of reconciliation.


    Clevnd heard her shout and felt surprised and happy.


    Then, he shouted, ¡°Your Highness! Please leave! It¡¯s very dangerous here! Leave quickly! This Cathayan is crazy!¡±


    The princess shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    The girl called out again, ¡°Mr. Kang De! Kang De! Kang De!¡±


    Kang De did not even turn around. He still tried to aim the gun at the Caucasians of the other world and roared, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t approach me!¡±


    The princess came toote.


    The conflict had already begun, so it was very difficult to stop.


    Due to his lonely life this year, there was a huge problem with Kang De¡¯s mental state. Usually, he could try his best to adjust and rx, but after encountering a life-threatening danger, after encountering this unreasonable death crisis, after encountering a situation where he almost died in a foreignnd and could not return home, he erupted.


    To hell with women and to hell with the other world. He only wanted to kill all the b*stards who dared to harm him now, not a single one would be left.


    The princess ignored him, or rather, she did not understand Kang De¡¯s words. She only increased her speed and ran towards him. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Please stop! Kang De! Kang De!¡±


    ¡ªTina is quickly approaching from behind.


    All the native otherworlders had already been ssified as enemies by Kang De.


    They were all on the same side.


    ¡ªWill she stab me in the back if she gets close to me?


    A fierce glint shed through his eyes. He pulled out the nail gun with his left hand and turned to shoot at the princess without any hesitation.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± When Clevnd saw this scene, his handsome face instantly twisted. He had already experienced the power of firearms and knew that these strange weapons had far more performance and power than crossbows.


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡±


    He did not know where he got the strength from, but his entire body collided with it.


    Kang De raised his left hand because of this, and the sharp steel nail rushed into the sky. He was furious. He raised his right hand and the handle of the pistol ruthlessly struck the knight¡¯s head.


    With a bang, blood flowed. Clevnd was smashed to the ground.


    What a great opportunity. Kang De did not hesitate to aim at the other party¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, a warm light shone behind him.


    This light suddenly rose and seven-colored starlight bloomed. Complex light patterns intertwined in the air, emitting endless light and heat. Kang De subconsciously turned around.


    Tina stood in the starlight.


    Her entire body was wrapped in a strange light, and aplicated array bloomed behind her like a flower.


    The Goethe soldiers who were prepared to fight with their knives were stunned on the spot. They even ignored the threat of those terrifying animals. With a bang, the short knife in someone¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    They widened their eyes and even opened their mouths in extreme shock.


    Even the animals.


    The wolverine, rooster, swan, kangaroo, pigeon, parrot¡­


    These magical animals looked at the array that appeared behind Tina and forgot to fight. They were only a group of animals, but at this moment, looking at this scene, extreme shock shed through their eyes.


    There was also sadness.


    There was also nostalgia.


    The entire battlefield seemed to have stopped.


    So was Kang De, and so was Knight Clevnd.


    The knight vaguely saw this resplendent starlight.


    He muttered, ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±


    In the silence, only Tina Tedrell walked slowly over, every step a star.


    She looked miserable. Her clothes were covered in dust and there were a few weeds in her hair, but now she looked like a holy goddess. She came to Kang De¡¯s side and stretched out her arm, slowly hugging him. She closed her eyes and muttered an obscure incantation in his ear.


    Kang De¡¯s posture froze.


    His mind unknowingly calmed down.


    Tina¡¯s whispers echoed in his ears. He did not seem to understand the words, but he seemed to understand the meaning. He felt something gradually appear in his mind. He felt his body gradually change. Some changes could be exined, but others could not.


    However, the most obvious change was that he slowly understood what Tina was saying.


    At first, it was a few words, then a simple sentence, and finally aplicated and awkward incantation.


    ¡°To all humans who are as small and insignificant as dust, may this endless starry sky always be our era.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 11

    Hero Altar


    With thest murmur, Kang De suddenly realized that he understood Tina, including the words these natives had shouted at him.


    Cathay.


    Princess.


    Something like that.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    The brilliant array behind Tina shattered, and the starlight flowed into Kang De¡¯s body.


    He felt that some change in his body was continuing.


    Kang De suddenly heard the princess behind him say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this must be a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t know what just happened, but now, we canmunicate with each other. You can understand our words. I¡¯m Tina Tedrell, the daughter of the Grand Duke of Goethe. I hope we can temporarily resolve the misunderstanding and resolve the conflict calmly¡­¡±


    Kang De tried to speak, but suddenly his body swayed.


    He gritted his teeth, held the gun, pushed the princess behind him away, and stood up. ¡°Gori!¡±


    The gori holding a steel rod ran over quickly.


    Kang De heaved a sigh of relief and his feet went soft. He fell into the gori¡¯s arms and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. Bring me back. Don¡¯t trust these people¡­¡±


    After saying that, he tilted his head and fell asleep.


    The other animals slowly surrounded him.


    The princess was shocked. She spoke sincerely to these spiritual creatures and tried her best to show kindness and convey that they were harmless. At this point, she had to do her best.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s really fine¡­¡±


    She had just said a few words when she discovered that exining was meaningless because these animals did not show any hostility or killing intent. For some reason, they seemed to look at her with kindness.


    Most of their gazes focused on Kang De as they surrounded him.


    Those pairs of beast eyes revealedplicated emotions like humans.


    They stared at Kang De in silence, thinking.


    A momentter, the kangaroo cried a few times, then the wolverine, and then the groundhog¡­ To be honest, such a scene was a little funny. If it happened in the circus, it would probably make the audience p eagerly.


    However, the humans present could notugh.


    They clearly felt a solemn atmosphere.


    It was as if these animals were seriously discussing an extremely important topic that could even change the course of history.


    It was as if they were voting.


    Then, the kangaroo growled at the gori.


    The gori also replied with a cry. Then, it carefully picked up Kang De and dragged the steel rod. Without looking at the people present, it left.


    The animals followed it.


    At this moment, the other teams who were searching the surroundings rushed over. They were shocked, but when they saw that the princess was fine, they could not care less about stopping this strange circus team and came to Tina.


    Tina said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve made everyone worry. Please treat the injured people and ask them about the exact situation. As for me¡­ I want to follow and take a look.¡±


    Lady Bedo, the head maid, wanted to stop her, but Knight Clevnd¡¯s gaze stopped her.


    She and the captain looked at the situation and could not help but feel a chill in their hearts.


    More than half of this elite team of more than ten people were injured and could be said to be in a sorry state.


    The princess looked at her knight. ¡°Let me bandage you.¡±


    The knight quietly retreated and bowed. ¡°There¡¯s a difference in status between master and servant. Just let Lady Bedo do it.¡±


    In this conflict, he was the most heavily injured. His head had been struck by a tungsten bullet. Two rubber bullets directly exploded on his forehead, and arge bump appeared. There was a terrifying purple bruise around him. On the other side, Kang De had used the handle of the gun to firmly attack him. Blood flowed.


    This was him. If it was anyone else, their skull would have shattered.


    The captain was checking the injuries of the crew when he saw the fire axe left on the ground.


    The axe de was sharp and was used to sh people. The back of the axe had an awl and was used to break armor. It was really a terrifying and efficient killing weapon. Moreover, it was painted red. It was too threatening.


    He picked it up and flicked the axe, his expression changing slightly. ¡°What a powerful weapon made with amazing steel.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± He muttered to himself, ¡°Why is the material of the axe handle so lousy?¡±


    On the other hand, the princess had already silently followed the animals.


    After a simple bandage, themander followed and protected Her Highness.


    The others looked at each other, not knowing what to do. In the end, the captain discussed with the head maid and sent half of them to follow and protect the others. The other half returned to the camp to continue working.


    The princess moved forward in silence, with Clevnd half a meter behind.


    After hesitating for a long time, the knight finally said, ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    Tina turned to look because themander¡¯s voice was very strange.


    He sounded teary.


    This knight who was famous for his bravery did not retreat even when faced with the worst battlefield. At this moment, his eyes were red. It seemed that he had suffered a huge blow.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m feeling huge shame and guilt now. I wish I could use death to cleanse my humiliation. It¡¯s all because of me, Princess, that you¡­¡±


    ¡°My Guardian Knight, please stop.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and Mr. Kang De didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you want to me anyone, you can only me fate for liking to tease people¡­¡±


    She had already roughly asked about the previous conflict.


    The knight and the sailors were not wrong. Because she had been kidnapped, everyone was furious. Under the premise that the suspect was a Cathayan, they would definitely not be polite to the other party.


    Kang De was not wrong. In that situation, with anguage barrier, no normal person would surrender and hand their life and dignity to others.


    Suddenly, themander gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t me that Cathayan, we have to me those beasts. If they hadn¡¯t kidnapped you, what happened just now wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    Tina sighed. ¡°Please don¡¯t say such things again. It¡¯s meaningless to trace responsibility now. The reason why we¡¯re here is that we have to take a boat to the capital and because the Empire is unwilling to help Goethe. Then, should we me the Empire for this? If we continue, should we me the elves who started the war? It¡¯s meaningless to pursue this.¡±


    She said, ¡°In that situation just now, I could only do this. This is because the root of all conflicts is thenguage barrier. Only smoothmunication can resolve the greatest conflict¡­¡±


    The knight gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let you do this!¡±


    Tina sighed softly, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say¡­ If you¡¯re dead, an expanded conflict will be inevitable. This matter won¡¯t be resolvable anymore. One of us and Mr. Kang De will definitely have to die before the other can bepletely at ease. We can¡¯t die on this deserted ind. All of this is for Goethe.¡±


    ¡°But your sacrifice is really too great.¡±


    Tears rolled down the knight¡¯s face, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s meaningless¡­ Languagemunication is only the most insignificant benefit of the Knighting Ceremony. After awakening his primordial spirit, he has to head to a hero altar within a month and ept the inheritance of an ancient being. Otherwise, the ritual will be wasted¡­¡±


    He looked around and said bleakly, ¡°How can there be a hero altar on this forbidden ind sealed by the gods? Even if the Penguin is immediately repaired, it¡¯s toote for us to return to Goethe by boat¡­¡±


    At this point, Knight Clevnd recalled the process of fighting Kang De and was even sadder.


    ¡°His physical strength is very strong. Although he doesn¡¯t seem to have undergone professionalbat training, hisbat talent and ability to adapt to the situation are things I¡¯ve never seen before¡­¡±


    He said in pain, ¡°If he can obtain the war inheritance of the previous king, Ruiz, or War Saint Thorne as soon as possible, it¡¯s not an extravagant hope for him to transcend the mortal realm in five years. It¡¯s enough to be a sword to protect Goethe¡­ However¡­¡±


    The princess stopped.


    She looked at the knight and slowly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be sad anymore, knight. What happened has already happened. We can only look forward. We can¡¯t just see what we lost. We have to see what we lost.¡±


    ¡°I saved everyone¡¯s lives and resolved the conflict with Mr. Kang De. We even have the chance to reach a cooperative rtionship with him. With his help, we might be able to set off for the Empire faster. With the current situation, the sooner we reach the capital, the fewer sacrifices Goethe will have¡­¡±


    Although her eyes were red, she still smiled.


    ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯ve profited greatly. Compared to Goethe, my matters are nothing¡­¡±


    Hearing her say this, the knight med himself even more.


    The fate of the world was like this. How could a mere knight like him be able to do anything?


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The princess suddenly called out softly.


    Clevnd immediately said warily, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°This road¡­ is not back to his house¡­¡±


    Tina whispered, ¡°Where are they going?¡±


    The animals moved forward silently.


    Along the way, many eyes looked at this team.


    Or rather, they looked at Kang De, who was being held by the gori.


    The princess and the knight were filled with doubts, but they could only continue to follow. This was indeed another path. Everyone walked on the deste ind, and it became more and more remote. They walked for a long time and stopped at a col.


    This ce was filled with weeds and vines, but birds and beasts were nonexistent.


    The animals went forward and scratched with their ws. They tore apart the thick vines and revealed a hole.


    The gori carried Kang De in.


    The knight hesitated and said, ¡°Your Highness, something is wrong here. You should¡­¡±


    Tina said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already done that kind of thing. How can I stop here?¡±


    Clevnd sighed.


    He wanted to follow the princess forward, but he was stopped by the kangaroo. It shed its extremely developed biceps, then pointed at the princess, nodded, pointed at the knight, and shook its head.


    In other words, the princess could enter, but the knights could not.


    Tina hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand, Commander. Please wait here.¡±


    It was a good thing to be recognized by this group of mysterious animals.


    Knight Clevnd originally did not agree, but he still helplesslypromised under the other party¡¯s gaze.


    In the past, he would have insisted.


    However, now¡­ the princess was no longer a girl.


    He helplessly and worriedly watched the princess slowly walk into the dark hole.


    The parrot stopped at the side and pped its wings as it cried, ¡°Cuckold! Cuckold!¡±


    ¡ªWhat is this d*mned parrot saying?


    The cave was dark.


    The princess widened her eyes and barely distinguished everything in front of her as she carefully walked forward.


    Suddenly, a strong light lit up.


    The gori threw the steel rod to the side. With one hand holding Kang De, it took out a shlight from his body with the other and lit it. The bright pir of light illuminated the interior space and looked back at the princess.


    Tina hurriedly followed.


    There was silence, except for the heavy breathing of the animals. The scene was terrifying. Tina¡¯s heart was pounding, and she barely suppressed her fear.


    She was actually a very bold girl, but no matter how brave she was, there was a limit.


    She continued to move forward and passed through a natural passageway.


    Up until the ground.


    Until she reached a huge¡­ underground space.


    When the animals stepped in, light bloomed.


    The darkness was dispelled and the light was everywhere. For a moment, Tina¡¯s breath paused.


    This was¡­ an altar.


    The light did note from mes, and there were no glowing devices or creatures here. All the light came from lines. Yes, lines, words formed by lines, drawngs formed by lines. They were dense and carved all over the walls, the dome, the earth, and the altar.


    These engravings, these words, and the murals were all shining.


    It emitted light on its own.


    It was as if the information they carried was enough to emit a light that would not be extinguished for 100 million years. That represented supreme honor and glory that would forever be engraved in this world.


    This was an altar.


    There was no shocking sculpture, no priceless treasure, no guardian, no worshiper, nothing¡­ but it stood above all the hero altars in the world.


    Princess Tina looked at all this in shock.


    As the Princess of Goethe, she had once visited the world-renowned hero altars in thend of Goethe that had countless glorious glories.


    However, at this moment, she felt that those altars were actually so smallpared to this altar.


    There was only one question in her mind.


    Which ancient hero¡¯s inheritance and mark was left behind by this hero altar?


    The gori silently ced Kang De on the high tform of the altar.


    Then, it retreated step by step.


    The other animals stared at this altar in silence.


    They were like statues.


    There was no light, no strange sounds, and no phenomenon.


    However, Tina knew that the heromemorated by this altar, the light and mark he had left, was silently resonating with the active primordial spirit in Kang De¡¯s body, guiding the path forward for future generations.


    Suddenly, someone pulled the corner of her shirt and turned around. The gori gestured for her to leave.


    So¡­ who was the heromemorated by this altar?


    She tried to look at the words around her, and with a nce, she felt a headache. They were all ancient words that she could not easily interpret with her knowledge. She was pulled back by the impatient gori. As she moved, Tina looked around, trying to find the ancient words she knew.


    In the end, the princess appeared at the entrance in a daze.


    The loyal knight hurriedly went forward and saw Her Highness¡¯ state. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tina whispered, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a hero¡¯s altar down there.¡±


    The knight was first shocked, then happy.


    He asked, ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing¡­ Who is it?¡±


    The princess shook her head silently.


    Before she left, she finally saw a few symbols she recognized in the middle of the altar.


    Perhaps it was the title of that hero.


    If she was not wrong, the meaning of those symbols was¡­


    She repeated this name in her mind.


    ¡°Fire Thief¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 12

    Too Much Information


    Kang De had a dream.


    A very, very terrifying nightmare.


    He dreamed that one day in the future, he would finally disperse the white fog surrounding the district. When he returned home with excitement and joy, he discovered even greater despair.


    The world outside was also empty.


    There was only one human left on Earth.


    His body suddenly twitched and he opened his eyes in fear.


    His body was already soaked in a cold sweat.


    Below him was a cold rock. What he saw was the top of the cave that was emitting light. It was apletely unfamiliar scene. He did not know where he was.


    Kang De immediately rolled to the side and squatted down. He pulled out a short knife from his waist.


    There was no one around.


    In the huge underground space, on the floor of the stone wall that emitted light, he looked at these glowing words and murals. He could not understand them, but he felt a trace of familiarity and¡­ sorrow.


    ¡°What is this ce¡­¡±


    He shouted, ¡°Gori! Kangaroo! Pigeon!¡±


    No one replied.


    He shook his head, remembering what had happened. Tina had been captured by the animals. He had gone to contact the people of the other world. The natives had ambushed him, shouted at him, used knives and guns, and almost killed him. Therefore, they fought. Then, with starlight shining on Tina, she had done something¡­


    Therefore, he understood thenguage of the other world.


    Moreover, his body had also changed¡­


    He subconsciously looked at the knife in his hand and was suddenly stunned.


    After calming down, he discovered that the world was different.


    The knife seemed to have¡­ changed.


    No, it was not the knife that had changed. It seemed to be him¡­


    This knife was found in the contraband storage room of the police station. It was a controlled weapon, sharp, and bloody. It was forged from modern steel and was extremely sharp and lethal.


    He looked at the sharp de and his thoughts could not help but scatter. He felt his thoughts expand like a vine, covering the sharp de like a. He felt that he ¡°recognized¡± this sharp de light. For some reason, he spat out words that he felt unfamiliar with.


    ¡°Element¡­ Extraction¡­¡±


    The hard and sharp de turned into starlight.


    Under Kang De¡¯s surprised gaze, the de of this saber continuously disintegrated into thin air until it disappeared without a trace. There was no residue left as if it hadpletely disappeared from this world.


    In its ce were balls of light of various colors.


    There wererge and small, clear and blurry. These floating balls of light stopped at the location of the de. They intertwined and interacted, but they also existed independently.


    Looking at these balls of light, an unfamiliar foreign term shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    He muttered, ¡°Elements¡­¡±


    He slowly stretched out his hand and stretched out to the gathering of light balls that were continuously circling. He stretched out to the brightest and most eye-catching light ball. It was thergest and slowest.


    Touch.


    The white ball of light touched Kang De¡¯s fingertip and entered his body. He instantly felt a sharp pain. Without the bnce of this ball of light, the entangled balls of light quickly dissipated and floated between heaven and earth.


    Kang De looked at his left hand.


    He could sense that the ball of light he had absorbed was floating in the flesh of his palm.


    This ¡°element¡±¡­


    He muttered to himself, ¡°Sharpness¡­¡±


    As if on cue, he raised the hilt of his right hand.


    Only the steel de disappeared.


    He pressed the tip of his left index finger on the hilt and wiped it. The absorbed ball of light flowed out.


    A metal-like coldness attached to the hilt of the cloth.


    Kang De was deep in thought. He held the hilt and gently drew a line in the palm of his left hand.


    With a slight sting, he cut open the skin of his palm.


    His tough body which had been strengthened by the ck beast crystals was easily cut by the cloth that was wrapped around the hilt and used to absorb sweat.


    Kang De grabbed the hilt and cut his tactical vest.


    He could easily see the broken thread and clear cut.


    He pulled out the fire axe and knocked the axe de against the hilt.


    There was an ear-piercing metallic ng.


    He saw a small gap appear in the solid fire axe de. Immediately, the handle shattered as if it had been hit by a sledgehammer. It had already reached the limit of its endurance.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment. He threw the axe aside and took out a nail from his waist pouch.


    A nail for the nail gun.


    He focused and used Element Extraction on it.


    The steel nail disintegrated, and even smaller balls of light appeared. However, the quantity was clearly fewer than the de.


    Moreover, a few of the balls of light were very familiar and simr.


    He held his breath and focused, choosing one of them.


    ¡°Prate¡­¡±


    He thought for a moment, took the fire axe, and used his nails to pull off a small wooden spike from the handle.


    His finger brushed past and attached the element.


    He pinched the wooden spike, squatted down, and stabbed at the ground.


    With a bang, the wooden spike shattered, but Kang De saw that the tip of the wooden spike had already broken through the solid stone and stabbed into the ground.


    He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s effective, but the hardness is not enough¡­¡±


    Hardness.


    He used Element Extraction on the second nail.


    The ball of light was simr to the one in the steel knife.


    Element, steel.


    The third nail was extracted too.


    Element, pration.


    Two balls of elements were attached to another wooden spike.


    Kang De tried again. This time, the brittle wooden spikes were embedded in the ground like nails.


    Then, it disintegrated.


    ¡°The quality of the material¡­¡± Kang De muttered to himself, ¡°Ordinary wood is small and can¡¯t endure two enchantments¡­¡±


    He did not realize that there was an inexplicable seriousness¡­ and joy hidden in his tone.


    It was the feeling of having strength.


    He did not stop trying.


    He pulled off a piece of cloth from his body, opened the stopper of the Molotov cocktail, and poured out a little liquid.


    He lit it.


    The mes leaped, illuminating his face.


    ¡°It can break down physical objects, but the intangible fire¡­¡±


    His mental perception extended and his heart palpitated.


    He gritted his teeth and reached out to touch the rising mes.


    It worked.


    His mental strength enveloped this ball of mes. The hot mes gradually extinguished. Elements soared. There were many, but just like the sr system, the small elements were only orbitings. The star in the center had the greatest light and heat, the most conspicuous and clear.


    Element, me¡­


    Crimson light surged into Kang De¡¯s body.


    He took out the fourth nail.


    With the element attached, the steel nail changed color as if a scarlet light was circting inside.


    This time, he only used half of it¡­ He carefully felt the upper limit of the steel nail.


    In the end, this nail was only the most ordinary product in the modern industrial system. The material was inferior.


    If there was better steel and better production technology to forge¡­


    He ced this nail in the nail gun and fired.


    Red mes shot out like a small line of fire and shot into the distance.


    Kang De took out his Swiss Army knife again. The other half of the me elements flowed into the folding knife and cut the shlight. With a light sh, the stic shell melted at a visible speed.


    He was in a daze for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he muttered to himself and even smiled, ¡°Enchantment?¡±


    Just like the enchantment mechanic in Western games and fantasy novels, he could attach the power of various attributes to ordinary objects, causing them to have stronger performance and more magical functions.


    Was that so?


    He instinctively felt that it was not that simple.


    Ever since he woke up, he discovered that everything in his eyes seemed to have changed.


    They became simpler, clearer, and more¡­ fragile.


    He pulled out his phone.


    If he used Element Extraction on this thing, what elements would there be?


    His mind spread out and enveloped this modern technological product of humanity.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    Then, he felt a little dizzy. Kang De felt his mental strength envelop the shell of the phone. When he went deeper, he came into contact with arge number of electronicponents and strange materials. It was not only that. Those were only material-rted, and there were even more illusory things.


    He had a feeling that even if he forcefully activated this mysterious power, the phone would only break into an extremelyplicated mixture of elements, or even thousands of them. It was impossible to absorb and recognize.


    There were too many elements.


    In the future¡­ perhaps?


    However, what should he do?


    And¡­


    If the element of objects and even mes could be extracted, then¡­ what about living creatures?


    What would it extract?


    Thinking of this, Kang De suddenly shivered.


    This ¡°extraction¡± was not a gentle method. The extraction of an element extraction was built on the foundation of being disintegrated¡­ In other words, if it was a human¡­


    Disintegration.


    They would disintegrate into nothingness.


    Kang De suddenly stood up and his body suddenly trembled.


    Outside the cave.


    The sky had already darkened, but the animals were still guarding here.


    The knight advised, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you return to the camp to rest?¡±


    Tina shook her head stubbornly. ¡°Please forgive me for being stubborn. Let¡¯s camp here. I want to make sure that after Mr. Kang Dees out, we can see him immediately to show our sincerity.¡±


    The knight frowned and said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    He swallowed the words he was about to say because of the princess¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°¡­As you wish.¡±


    He looked at the entrance of the cave, ¡°How long will the ritualst for that Cathayan?¡±


    ¡°This depends on his aptitude and the nature of the inheritance.¡±


    The princess replied, ¡°In theory, the awakening ritual willst for three days, but it won¡¯t actually be that long. The power inheritance of every ancient hero is an understanding of thew of the world. After receiving the inheritance, the inheritor will sleep until thew of this world acknowledge him. Then, he will wake up¡­ Generally speaking, when he wakes up, the inheritance will end.¡±


    The knight acutely grasped a phrase.


    Her Highness had always been very serious with her words.


    ¡°Generally speaking?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tina nodded. ¡°There are special circumstances. Generally speaking, if the person wakes up, it means that the corresponding power of thew of this world has already acknowledged him. This process has beenpleted, so there¡¯s no benefit in staying any longer. However, the inheritance ceremony will stillst for three days. In other words¡­¡±


    She saw the knight¡¯s confused gaze and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Let me give you an example.¡±


    ¡°The human hero of the Terra Era, Abyss Walker Ste. After receiving the hero¡¯s inheritance and obtaining the approval of the killingw of this ne, he immediately opened the Abyss Gate and rushed into the Demon World to continue his hero¡¯s inheritance in endless ughter.¡±


    ¡°Because the inheritance ritualsts for three days and the person can resonate with the power of the world during this period, Ste was also recognized by the killingw of the Abyss. In other words, he had two sets of power in the killingw. The two supreme powers converge and produce an extremely terrifying mutation¡­¡±


    She said, ¡°Do you understand this?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Knight Clevnd nodded.


    However, this was meaningless.


    Unexpectedly, he suddenly said, ¡°Such a situation will not happen to the Cathayan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. How can there be a hero altar in such a forbidden ce sealed by the gods?¡±


    ¡°Even if there is, it¡¯s because the gods pity Goethe. It¡¯s this Cathayan who got lucky. Moreover, in such a deste and sealed ce, even if there¡¯s a hero altar, it won¡¯t be a powerful ancient hero, let alone connect to another world. How can it be so easy to find an otherworldly gate?¡±


    The knight spoke rapidly without stopping.


    ¡°Moreover, that Cathayan looks ordinary. How can he wake up so quickly? He¡¯ll most likely sleep for three days and barely ept the inheritance. Even if he really wakes up, if there¡¯s really a door to an alternate ne, it¡¯s most likely a weak ne. How can itpare to the Abyss that¡¯s filled with ughter and eternal madness? Even if he can really obtain the approval of the secondw, he won¡¯t be too strong.¡±


    The princess looked at the chattering knight in surprise. Then she suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Knight Clevnd, why would you say such a thing?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re actually trying to¡­¡±


    Clevnd turned around and gritted his teeth. ¡°Hmph, those ridiculous rumors about me¡­ can¡¯t be trusted!!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 13

    Why?


    The ck halo shattered and reformed.


    The door of time and space opened. Kang De, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes.


    It was strange. No matter when or where he teleported, no matter what posture he used, no matter what state he was in, after returning to Earth, Kang De would definitely lie on his bed obediently.


    This spatial change made his first few dozen transmigrations very ufortable.


    However, it was already much better now.


    He jumped up.


    He had never felt so nervous and excited.


    Element Extraction.


    Although he did not know what was going on with this sudden supernatural power, perhaps it was rted to what Tina had done, or perhaps it was rted to the mysterious altar he had just been at¡­ it did not matter.


    These were not the most important things.


    Most importantly¡­ this ability could break down physical objects.


    Complete disintegration.


    He thought of the white fog surrounding the district. Be it the physical impact or the burning of the mes, they could not disperse and destroy it. Those mysterious substances were like iron bars that imprisoned him as a lonely prisoner.


    So¡­ could he?


    He rushed out of the room and wanted to descend the stairs, but he discovered that he did not have a rope device on him. The transmigration was not part of the n, so he rushed out of the house without preparing.


    As if thinking of something, he stopped and looked at his neighbor¡¯s house.


    This was Old Wang¡¯s house, so forget it.


    There were three houses on the first floor. He walked to the third house and pressed his hand on the door.


    He spread out his mind and enveloped it with his mental sense.


    Element Extraction.


    The wooden door gradually disintegrated.


    This ability could also be used on Earth.


    Multicolored balls of light floated and spun. A few were very eye-catching and bright, and more than ten were small and dim. He stretched out his hand to one of the balls.


    Element, passage.


    He pressed it against the side wall.


    As his mental sense spread out, new elements filled the two-and-a-half-meter-tall and wide area. His mind shook. He knew that the enchantment had beenpleted, so he raised his feet and stepped forward.


    He passed through the wall.


    It was like the superpower he had fantasized about when he was young.


    ¡°It consumes a lot of energy. I¡¯m exhausted¡­ It should depend on the strength of the wall and the quality of the element. There¡¯s a time limit so it can¡¯t be effective for a long time¡­¡±


    Kang De waited for a moment and sensed that the passage element had already dissipated. He reached out and knocked on the wall. It was indeed extremely hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful¡­¡±


    His heart skipped a beat as he turned around and rushed down the stairs.


    He rushed down 20 to 30 floors without stopping.


    This level of exercise was no longer anything to him.


    He rushed downstairs and into the district. He ran all the way, kicked open the west door, and turned north. He passed the cars on the road and arrived at the end of the world.


    An invisible and material white fog was in front of him.


    It isted the city from the outside world and civilization.


    He trembled and pressed his hand on the white fog.


    His mental strength spread out.


    He was ready¡­ to extract¡­


    Kang De suddenly cried out and retreated while holding his head.


    In an instant, he felt that his head was about to explode.


    Element Extraction could not be activated at all. This seemingly ordinary white fog was actually ten thousand times moreplicated than a cell phone. The elements contained wereyered and extremelyplicated, like an ocean of light.


    What the heck was this? What was it?


    Was this the conceptual weapon of a higher civilization?


    Kang De staggered back and shook his head desperately. Immediately, he discovered that the white fog had changed.


    It began to flow like a tide.


    This was the first movement he had discovered in the past year.


    As if a vortex had appeared in the sea, the white fog rolled. In an instant, a huge tide rose into the air. Kang De¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He clearly felt a powerful energy wave surging towards him.


    Although he did not know what was happening, he decisively retreated, turned around, and ran.


    However, even a body strengthened by crystals could not be faster than the transmission of energy.


    In an instant, Kang De was drowned by the torrent of energy. He opened his mouth to scream, but he could only make a series of whimpers because this energy torrent did not seem to be particr at all. After wrapping him, it directly poured in from every inch of his body.


    ¡°¡­F*ck!¡±


    Kang De shook his head and broke free. He took a deep breath and was about to suffocate.


    ¡°Don¡¯te!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost full!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about to overflow!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so bloated!¡±


    He tried his best to struggle out of this invisible energy torrent and wave his arm forcefully. He felt that this rolling energy was filling his body, and his body was expanding like a balloon. He even felt that if he did not do anything, he would explode on the spot.


    This feeling of the energy surging wildly into his body¡­


    It was like an element.


    It was as if he had extracted and absorbed the elements.


    However, it was much more intense, and there was no purity at all. What was this?


    However, he could only try his best.


    Kang De struggled with all his might. Now, only his arm was not wrapped in the energy torrent. If he did not want to explode from this energy, he had to think of a way to inject this power into an object.


    Just like the ¡°enchantment¡± experiments he had done previously.


    However, he could only move one arm now.


    There was only one choice.


    The¡­ watch on his wrist.


    It was a waterproof outdoor watch. It was very ordinary and could only tell the time.


    Kang De clenched his fists and desperately mobilized the energy that had entered his body, injecting it continuously into his watch. He transferred this energy and vented it until the flow of energy reached a bnce, until this energy gradually calmed under his management.


    Eventually, this energy surged back to calm.


    Thews of the other world were approving and constructing all of this.


    The inheritance of the Knighting Ceremony continued.


    After an unknown period of time, Kang De slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath andy on the ground, covered in sweat.


    He could sense strange energy flowing in his body. It was the energy that had just surged in¡­ However, it was already extremely calm and was no longer violent.


    He raised his hand and looked at the watch that absorbed arge number of mysterious elements.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    The ck outdoor watch had actually turned silver-white, and the shape was quite different.


    It still looked a little familiar.


    He slowly sat up, his expression gradually bing surprised.


    Then, he reached out and gently pressed the button of his watch.


    With a snap, the dial stood up. There were special markings on it, like¡­ a scope.


    Then he pressed it again.


    With an imperceptible sound, he clearly saw an extremely thin silver line shoot out of his watch and hit the body of a car.


    This thing, this thing seemed to be¡­


    ¡°The Stun-Gun Wristwatch of the famous Detective Conan¡­¡±


    Kang De looked inexplicably shocked.


    He recalled the thing he had just done was actually simr to the previous enchantment.


    However, the previous enchantment had to extract the elements and attach them to another object.


    This time, he did not extract it at all, nor did he specially choose the elements. Instead, he stuffed the violent andplicated super-mixed elements into it.


    To put it simply, it was probably the difference between an urate construction and a random roll.


    How could he create such a thing¡­?


    This was an item that did not exist in the real world and was very difficult to create. It only existed in ¡°Fantasy¡±.


    What was the principle behind this?


    ¡°So¡­¡± Kang De muttered, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 14

    Two Flowers Law


    Kang De seriously sized up the watch in his hand.


    When he was focused and his mind was attached to his watch, he saw many things.


    Elements¡­ there were elements in the watch.


    Various different elements were pulled into lines that were arranged horizontally and horizontally. They wereplicated and entangled. The entire interior of the watch was covered in these lines as if they formed the principle and foundation of the existence of such a fantasy thing.


    The elements formed something like a magic formation.


    No, it was much moreplicated than a magic formation.


    Kang De looked at theseplicated lines and willed it.


    His intuition told him that if he gathered these elements and replicated an array ording to theyout of these patterns and attached it to another watch¡­ he would obtain a new Stun-Gun Wristwatch.


    However¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s tooplicated¡­¡±


    As a student, he had naturally taken drawing sses, but the elements in this watch formed an array diagram. It was simply much moreplicated than a building blueprint, and it was so d*mn small.


    If he wanted toplete such a mission by hand¡­ even an expert probably could not do it.


    Then, he discovered something else.


    This watch was really loyal to the original work. There was only one needle in the anesthesia gun.


    It had just been fired.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Kang De was depressed. This anesthetic needle was not made by him. Not to mention the materials, the anesthetic on it was said to be able to make an elephant sleep for 30 minutes. That was something that Kang De could not make¡­ In other words, the greatest use of this watch was already gone.


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    He flipped and studied it for a moment. The answer was that he was helpless. Then, a thought appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Element Extraction¡­¡±


    He tried to extract the elements of this special enchantment product.


    He had only tried it with the mentality of not wasting this product, but he did not expect it to really seed.


    The elements forming the array diagram on his watch copsed with a bang. They gathered together at a dazzling speed and formed more than ten visible elements. He narrowed his eyes and observed carefully.


    ¡°These are¡­¡±


    Those obvious elements were probably things like ¡°measurement¡± and ¡°movement¡±. Kang De was a little uncertain, but he should be able to guess thergest element.


    This was because that ball was very, very ck and emitted traces of ck gas. It was very uneasy.


    ¡°¡­I keep feeling that this is a very dangerous thing.¡±


    It did not seem to be useful now.


    Kang De hesitated for a moment and chose another ball of elements.


    Element, sleep.


    ¡ªThis is actually an element?


    He stood up, caught betweenughter and tears. He turned around and walked to the shop beside the district. He took a bottle of iced ck tea from the shelf and casually sent the sleep element in.


    ¡°What the heck¡­¡±


    He took down another mechanical watch from the shelf.


    Kang De wanted to verify his other guess.


    Concentrating, he mobilized the huge torrent of elements in his body and injected them into his watch.


    As this huge mysterious element left his body, the world changed again. The energy in the white fog surged secretly again, but it was no longer as violent as before. It continuously flowed into Kang De¡¯s body to replenish his consumption. It seemed that in this world, this mysterious element was endless.


    A huge mysterious element continuously poured into the watch.


    Kang De sensed that after theplicated mysterious elements entered the watch, they began to divide and change. They flowed ording to a certain pattern and began to constructplicated array diagrams. He held his breath and focused, nning to memorize this process, but it was really tooplicated.


    After a minute, the watch exploded.


    The parts inside scattered out. Some had already undergone an extremely strange change and became iplete. They flew to the ground and rolled all over the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s a failure¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression did not change. This extent of failure was nothing to gamers of the new era.


    He picked up another watch and did the same.


    A minuteter, bang.


    Again.


    He used more than 20 watches.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed a sess rate, and it won¡¯t only turn into an anesthetic gun¡­¡±


    In front of him were a few sessful items and more failures.


    In the process of enchanting just now, he had sessfully obtained three anesthesia watches. However, because of the single ammo design, he had only obtained the chance to shoot three times.


    Apart from that, there were a few works that had not exploded andpleted the change in form.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special¡­¡±


    Kang De picked up one of the watches. The dial looked nice, but it did not seem to contain any supernatural power. He muttered to himself, ¡°ording to the train of thought of the anesthesia gun, this watch seems to have changed into a watch in a certain work? Although it yed a very important role in the plot, it did not have any strange functions¡­ Is that so?¡±


    He checked a few finished products in a row. They were all the same.


    ¡°Why watches¡­¡±


    He picked up this watch and looked at it.


    ¡°Current World: Unknown error.¡±


    ¡°Mission Objective: Unknown error.¡±


    ¡°Mission Reward: Unknown error.¡±


    ¡°Remaining Reward Points: Unknown error.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he shivered and hurriedly shook off this watch. Then, he picked up the fire axe and smashed it more than ten times until it was unrecognizable.


    ¡°Oh goodness, that was scary¡­¡±


    D*mn it.


    At the moment, this ridiculous world had already troubled him greatly, so why did that have to appear?


    Was there an end to this?


    Apart from a few sessful products and failed products that exploded on the spot, there were also halfpleted but unusable products that were stuck in the middle.


    For example, there was a green watch with a wrist guard. It seemed to be able to turn people into ten very subtle forms, but it was iplete.


    There was also a toy with a very exaggerated appearance that had already broken through the scale of a watch but had a dial structure. It revealed a sense of ¡°I want to mass-produce it to sell to the audience¡±.


    He always felt that such a thing would emit a suspicious light and voice and make those wearing shameful lines transform into powerful warriors¡­ but it was notplete.


    ¡°Are these failures¡­ insufficient ability, insufficient investment, or other reasons?¡±


    The huge mysterious elements absorbed in his body were attached to objects, and there was a chance that they could produce various products that only existed in fantasy worlds. These items all had the magical function of the original work, and the principle was very unscientific.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t ask. If you ask, it¡¯s magic.


    ¡°The enchantment will turn watches into an anesthetic gun or devices from other stories¡­¡±


    ¡°When using other items to do this, they should also be other corresponding things.¡±


    ¡°For example, this thing¡­¡±


    Kang De picked up the fire axe. ¡°It might be a Pangu Axe¡­ Of course, before that, I most likely have to enchant more than a billion axes to have a chance of obtaining it. I might need more¡­¡±


    This enchantment had to be done ording to the basicw.


    The stronger the item, the rarer it was. The harder it was to produce and the harder it was to seed.


    It must have followed a rule simr to thew of conservation of energy¡­


    As for the principle¡­


    After thinking about it, Kang De felt that the principle of this ability could probably be called the ¡°Two Flowers Law¡±.


    For example, when it came to watches, he subconsciously recalled the Stun-Gun Wristwatch of the famous Detective Conan¡­ something like that.


    It was a connection built on ¡°Fantasy¡±.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered, ¡°Is this just my fantasy, or¡­ everyone¡¯s?¡±


    When he thought of this question, he felt inexplicably sad.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s try something else¡­ Enough with the watch.¡±


    He nced at the shop, wanting to find new construction materials. Suddenly, his expression changed.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s time¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled bitterly.


    He could only stay on Earth for a short period of time every day¡­ although this was clearly his home.


    ¡°I forgot to bring the diary today¡­ Let¡¯s write them together tomorrow.¡±


    The transmigrator muttered to himself before turning into a ck stream of light and disappearing from this world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 15

    Killing and Sex


    In the other world.


    Outside the cave.


    It was alreadyte. Because the princess insisted on waiting here, the captain and the head maid could only helplessly bring over various tents and resources and prepare to simply set up camp here.


    The princess bowed and said, ¡°Because of my willfulness, I¡¯ve troubled everyone.¡±


    The captain waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not hard. Moreover, this is also for¡­¡±


    At this point, he revealed an awkward and subtle expression and looked in the direction of the cave.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Captain Oswald asked, ¡°What should we call that¡­ Cathayan?¡±


    Tina said seriously, ¡°Kang De. His name is Kang De. All you need to do is abide by the etiquette and character of the Goethe people and call him Mr. Kang De. In the future, you can give him the corresponding courtesy and respect ording to his strength, wealth, knowledge, and morals. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The head maid frowned and said, ¡°Is that all? But after the ritual took effect, ording to Goethe¡¯sws, he¡¯s already¡­¡±


    The princess sighed and interrupted the head maid.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read many history books. Part of the disputes and hatred in this worldes from irreconcble demands and greed, while the rest only originates from small disputes and misunderstandings, from self-righteous arrogance and wishful thinking. Everyone, true friendlymunication is not the art ofnguage or the grandness of etiquette, but to think from the other party¡¯s perspective.¡±


    She looked at the head maid and the captain of the ship and said softly, ¡°In your opinion, I¡¯ve indeed paid a huge price. You¡¯re also inclined to let Mr. Kang De shoulder the corresponding power and obligation. This is understandable, but in Mr. Kang De¡¯s opinion, we¡¯re only outsiders who suddenly intruded on his ind. Moreover, after a series of conflicts, we even got into a life and death battle. We haven¡¯t even resolved our hostility.¡±


    ¡°In this situation, if we directly give him a title and force an identity upon him ording to your thoughts, it¡¯ll only attract his resistance and disgust. Moreover, it¡¯s wishful thinking to ask him to fulfill our strange obligation and all kinds of requests.¡±


    This was the principle, but they could not easily let go despite understanding it.


    The captain slowly exhaled, ¡°This advantage he took is really too great. If word gets out, countless boys in Goethe and even the Empire will be jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain, everyone, perhaps my words were a little crude.¡±


    The princess took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Please understand, everyone. Allow me to emphasize something¡ªplease don¡¯tmunicate with Mr. Kang De with such thoughts and moods. To be honest, I gave this advantage to him myself. He didn¡¯t beg me for it.¡±


    This was right.


    The princess¡¯s decisive action was not to protect the lives of both sides but to save her own life.


    This was because even if she did not do this, with the situation at that time, Kang De and his animalpanions would still kill everyone present. Moreover, they would rely on the geographical advantage to slowly circle around and kill everyone on the Penguin. With thebat strength he and those animals had disyed, this was not too difficult.


    He did not need the princess to sacrifice herself for anything.


    Therefore, Tina was not wrong.


    However¡­ these words were indeed too crude.


    The gauze on Knight Clevnd¡¯s head began to bleed again.


    To him, who had sworn to protect the princess, today was simply the darkest and most shameful day in his life.


    He was originally the sword and shield that protected the princess, but this time, he was protected by Her Highness.


    ¡°Knight Clevnd, please calm down.¡±


    The princess said, ¡°I know that everyone is indignant and understands the cause of this matter, but it has already happened. It¡¯s meaningless to pursue the truth. I know that the cause of the conflict is those animals kidnapping me, but this world is not reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Only those with strength can talk.¡±


    She sighed softly, ¡°Just like how the Empire won¡¯t reason with us, they¡¯ll only use us. Just like how the elves won¡¯t reason with us, they¡¯ll only invade us¡­ because they¡¯re stronger.¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    Her Highness¡¯s words were so true that these people felt helpless and angry.


    However, there was nothing they could do.


    If Goethe had the strength, they did not have to wander here at all. How could the elves dare to offend them?


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look so worried. There was such a huge conflict, but it was stopped in time and did not cause an irreversible result. In my opinion, it¡¯s already a very good oue.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was in a low mood, the princess smiled and encouraged, ¡°There¡¯s also good news. After my observation, Mr. Kang De seems to be a reasonable person. This is also a good thing.¡±


    She counted her fingers and said, ¡°Therefore, ording to the situation of doing business, we¡¯ve suffered a huge loss because of our mistake and incurred heavy losses. At this moment, an outstanding businessman shouldn¡¯t me the world for this. Instead, he has to quickly ept reality and work hard to stop the losses¡­¡±


    ¡°Use a more eptable method to be friendly and peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, please believe me and leave everything to me. The way to get along with Mr. Kang De will be done ording to what I just said. Please instruct everyone on the ship to abide by this.¡±


    The princess patted her chest and revealed a bright smile, ¡°I have to get a good price for what I offered, right?¡±


    Under the princess¡¯s smile and urging, the few of them went to do their own things with heavy hearts.


    Only the princess and the knight had been guarding here, staring at the entrance.


    They waited for that person toe out.


    The night wind howled.


    Suddenly, the knight said softly, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re actually¡­ very unwilling, right?¡±


    The princess was like a frozen statue.


    Knight Clevnd did not look at her face.


    It would be too rude.


    He heard the sound of liquid beads falling onto the grass.


    A momentter, the princess¡¯s voice sounded. It was no longer as cheerful as before.


    She was only pretending to be cheerful. When everyone was angry and depressed, she had to restrain her emotions. Someone present had to remain calm and rational.


    ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m naturally unwilling.¡±


    ¡°After guarding it for so many years, I used to have many fantasies and dreams. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The princess said in a low voice, ¡°But for Goethe, for Father, for my brothers and sisters, for all the citizens who are fighting the elves, for the people who have sacrificed themselves along the way¡­ It¡¯s no longer the time for me to be heartbroken or lose my temper. I¡¯m no longer a child.¡±


    The knight stood speechlessly.


    He seemed to make a decision.


    ¡ªTo abide by the oath, your happiness is my happiness, and everything you shoulder is my responsibility.


    The loyalty of a knight and the dignity of a knight. If the two conflicted, thetter had to make way for the former.


    Suddenly, there was amotion among the animals guarding the entrance.


    The two of them perked up.


    ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t need to spend the night here.¡± Knight Clevnd said.


    The gori and the others rushed into the cave together and roared. It was filled with the shouts of various beasts. Among them, the parrot shouted in the Cathayannguage, which the two of them could not understand.


    Then, they heard Kang De¡¯sughter.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Kang De has lived on the Holy Seal Inds for a long time¡­¡± The princess said softly, ¡°Has he always been alone?¡±


    The knight said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Why would a Cathayan appear on the Holy Seal Inds? Moreover, the weapons he used to fight¡­ are not things that a person can make.¡±


    The princess seemed to have thought of something and turned to ask, ¡°Knight, you¡¯ve once cultivated in the Omniscient Tower. Have you heard of a g from Cathay¡ªit¡¯s red in color and has five stars embroidered on it?¡±


    Clevnd shook his head. ¡°Forgive me for my limited knowledge. From what I know of Cathay, those Easterners are more used to writing their surnames on gs.¡±


    Tina nodded lightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    When she was captured and brought to that valley earlier, she saw many magical artifacts that she did not recognize. She also saw the g flying high. The pattern was simple and clear, but it vaguely contained an inexplicable power.


    Magical animals, a mysterious altar, a g that she had never seen before, and Mr. Kang De.


    This ind was really filled with mysteries.


    From today onwards, she seemed to have to deal with these mysteries for a period of time.


    She saw Kang De walk out.


    His body was covered in animals.


    He had a simple and clean smile on his face. It was not as saintly as the first time they met, nor was it as ferocious as not long ago. Instead, it carried a human aura, bright and cheerful, but there was a trace of hidden sorrow.


    He was like a person who had something on his mind but remained optimistic.


    ¡°I knew you have a powerful background¡­ Why are you pretending to be stupid now? Let me tell you, I¡¯m still in a daze. What¡¯s this ce? What? Do you want me to perform? Perform my ass. What are you still hiding from me? Hurry up and tell me the truth. Let me tell you¡­¡±


    Kang De chattered at his animalpanions.


    When he walked out of the cave, he saw two people standing not far away.


    Those two otherworldly natives.


    One was handsome, and the other was beautiful.


    Indeed, the most important things in life were killing and sex.


    One of these two was almost killed by him, and the other was almost f*cked by him. It was really unbelievable.


    Kang De stood where he was with a subtle expression.


    After such a long time and experiencing the recent incident, he had already calmed down. If he still wanted to kill, he really could not. The other party did not seem to want to continue fighting.


    Moreover, he vaguely felt that the reason why he had awakened this power was not only rted to the strange altar below, but also rted to the array that Tina had lit up.


    The other party had given him such a huge gift, so it was not too kind to attack again.


    However, there was still some anger in his heart.


    After all, they had fought to the death not long ago.


    He had almost died at the hands of these natives.


    He did not know what to say.


    Tina and Clevnd looked at him too.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Because the Cathayan seemed to be pulling a long face, Tina did not know how to speak.


    Suddenly, Clevnd strode forward.


    Tina was shocked. ¡°Knight¡­¡±


    When Kang De saw the other party walking over, he tensed up. This guy had shouted at him earlier and attacked very hard, so he naturally had to be wary.


    Unexpectedly, Clevnd walked closer and bowed deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He said in a low voice.


    Kang De could already understand hisnguage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the princess about the situation. You treated her with the most gentlemanly etiquette and ensured her safety. You didn¡¯t do anything to force her. I also saw the gift you left at the scene.¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°You came with good intentions, but we attacked without asking for the reason. From your point of view, our actions were very rude and hostile. I hereby express my sincerest apology and ask you to forgive our anxiety and anger at that time. After all, we almost lost the master we were loyal to.¡±


    The knight¡¯s words were righteous and very noble. Kang De had just learned a foreignnguage and it was very difficult to understand¡ªbut he understood it and even heard the other party¡¯s apology.


    Speaking of which, the cause of this matter was¡­


    He turned to look at the magical animals.


    The animals walked to the side as if nothing had happened and some looked at the pigeon.


    The small group ofwless maniacs led by the pigeon revealed chaotic and evil crazy smiles at him.


    Kang De sighed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s these stupid beasts¡¯ fault. They¡¯re used to beingwless on the ind and bullying small animals every day¡­ I apologize on their behalf. Don¡¯t lower yourself to their level.¡±


    Kang De paused for a moment and said carefully, ¡°About that, I¡¯m sorry, I was a little rough¡­¡±


    When he said this, the knight felt a headacheing on.


    It was indeed a little painful¡­


    He could only say, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Under such circumstances, you didn¡¯t have to show mercy.¡±


    Therefore, there was another awkward silence.


    Tina watched the two men look at each other in silence and suddenly felt amused.


    Her mood improved a little.


    She could not help but think of her first meeting with Kang De. His smile, his purity, the c and potato chips he had taken out, as well as other delicious things.


    Looking at this scene in the slowly cooling night wind, Tina suddenly felt that what had happened today was not so bad¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 16

    The Legendary Private Lesson


    It was alreadyte when the two sides bade farewell.


    There was no in-depth conversation or invitation to a meal. Tina did not talk about her own situation, only saying that Penguin would stay on the Holy Seal Inds for a period of time.


    This was the first time Kang De knew the name of this ind.


    As a modern person on Earth who was in the era of information explosion, Kang De had really seen many battles. What game had he not yed? What novel had he not read? He immediately smelled something abnormal from this lousy name. D*mn, it did not sound like a decent ce.


    It was most likely sealed with demons or devils.


    What was certain was that the magical animals must know more about the origins and secrets of this ind than Tina. Unfortunately, these animals were very intelligent, but they could not speak, could not understand Kang De¡¯s words, or were pretending to be stupid after understanding them¡­ Therefore, all of this was still hidden in the fog of history.


    Fortunately, the humans who couldmunicate finally came to this ind.


    He had many questions for Tina.


    What kind of world was this? What kind of country, what kind of civilization, was there magic, were there dragons, were there any strange things¡­


    Questions like that.


    His mind was restless. Of course, he wanted to go to the outside world to take a look. Humans were social animals, especially when they were trapped on a deserted ind for a year and could not return to normal modern society.


    Of course, he wanted to go to the normal society of the other world to take a look.


    He wanted to interact with the people here and experience the local customs of the other world. It seemed that this was a backward feudal society. The thoughts of people were very feudal, and the social system was also very feudal. He could use money to buy beautiful sisters who were obedient. He had to criticize such an evil ce.


    However, he was not in a hurry tomunicate and ask Tina. There was no need to rush it tonight. Although the conflict today had been temporarily resolved, the awkwardness and distrust between the two sides still existed.


    With the most basic courtesy and hospitality, he brought the animals to send Tina and the others back to their camp and expressed some kindness.


    ¡°There are no especially ferocious top-notch predators on the ind.¡±


    At this point, Kang De nced at the magical animals. He guessed that there were originally some, but they had been killed by these magical animals, especially the groundhog who especially liked to eat brains.


    ¡°You can obtain the fruits, vegetables, birds, and beasts on the ind, as well as the fish and turtles in the water by yourself. There are no taboos. However, I¡¯ve basically never eaten them before, and I don¡¯t know which ones are poisonous and which ones can be eaten. You have to carefully distinguish these.¡±


    Although he was rich in resources, he would not go up to them and say, ¡°Oh my, there are so many things I can eat. Do you want me to provide them for free?¡±


    Their rtionship had not reached that stage. Taking the initiative to curry favor was naturally a bad idea. Old Wang had taught him well.


    Moreover, the other party might not dare to eat it.


    He took out his notebook and paper and wrote on them for a while before tearing off a page. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s best to avoid these animals¡­ you know.¡±


    The princess took the paper and the knight handed her a torch. On it was the drawing of various animals.


    The paper surprised Tina. It was not that such exquisite paper did not exist on the continent, but it was very expensive. It was made by exquisite alchemists and was controlled by therge Chamber of Commerce. She had some, and they were all precious treasures in her collection. They were sprinkled with gold dust and emitted a refreshing fragrance. She was usually unwilling to use them.


    She would not have scribbled on the paper like Kang De and used it so generously.


    There was also a pen¡­ How could such a convenient pen be made? A magic tool?


    Compared to this paper and pen, although the modern speed drawing technique disyed by Kang De was also extraordinary in the eyes of the princess, it was no longer anything.


    Kang De did not understand the princess¡¯s expression for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t write your words.¡±


    Only then did Tina recover. ¡°Ah, no, your drawing is very extraordinary.¡±


    There were animals drawn on it. In terms of skills, it was actually not much, but what was truly shocking was the concept and technique. This painting was not realistic, but it highlighted the characteristics of the animals. With just a profile and a simple outline, people could recognize what animal it was at a nce.


    The kangaroo, rooster, and the like were among them. This meaning was obvious.


    ¡°They have a bad temper and their skin is thick. It¡¯s difficult to injure them with swords. The consequences are unpredictable if you anger them,¡± Kang De said. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll inform them tonight. They¡¯re all very shrewd. Human trap methods are useless against them so this is only a precaution.¡±


    Of course, the magical animals on the ind were not only the few beside Kang De, but the kangaroos and the others were the closest to him. Some of the other animals liked to live alone, and some were proud. Their rtionship with Kang De was distant and close, but they were still his allies. They would listen to him.


    This was all because of his reputation.


    After all, Mr. Kang De had once performed a magnificent feat of chasing after a pair of boars on the ind with five firecrackers. Now, he was considered a terrifying monster in the magical animal world of the Holy Seal Inds.


    ¡°There¡¯s no danger on the ind. The most dangerous thing is the ck beast.¡±


    At the mention of danger, the knight immediately perked up. He asked, ¡°ck beast? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Kang De roughly described the appearance and characteristics of the ck beast, including its strange appearance and the ck aura it emitted. It was obvious at a nce that it was not a normal life. It had a ferocious and sinister personality and loved to kill. It had a strong desire to attack all living beings. It was inedible and would slowly dissipate into thin air after being killed.


    Tina nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s like a product of being corroded by some evil force, but it¡¯s impossible to determine which one it is for the time being¡­¡±


    ¡°Just be careful. Arrange for people to be on night duty. They¡¯re afraid of fire.¡±


    Kang De told him a few more weaknesses of the ck beast. Knight looked serious and memorized them carefully.


    He sent them all the way to the vicinity of the camp. Someone opposite him held a torch to wee them. Kang De stopped and bade farewell to the princess and the knight. Today¡¯smunication stopped.


    He could only stop because there was still a barrier between the two sides. Kang De was still wary, and the other party was not over it.


    This was howmunication between people was. One had to slowly show their sincerity and eliminate their guard. It had always been like this.


    What would happen tomorrow?


    Kang De looked at the princess. Her beautiful figure was outlined in an alluring arc under the light of the fire. Even if she had an intense conflict with the knight and the others today, from the beginning to the end, the princess did not make any hostile actions and was politely expressing kindness to him.


    Who would not have a good impression of a beautiful woman with an extremely good personality?


    He recalled the other party¡¯s appearance when she ate snacks at his house during the day.


    Even if she was drinking c or eating junk food like potato chips, she was still following her dining etiquette. Her movements were elegant and pleasing to the eye¡ªit was just that her eating speed was getting faster and faster, like a cute little hamster. Although she ate faster and faster, she was still very cute and beautiful.


    This thought appeared in the mind of Kang De, who did not have any love experience.


    ¡ªIf I invite her to my house to drink tomorrow, will she agree?


    Ah, how should he say it?


    If he directly spoke, would it be very presumptuous and abrupt? She seemed to be a princess, the kind with very noble status. Was her skin very thin? Would she feel very rude to directly invite her to drink? Their rtionship did not seem to be that close. Should he change to a more reasonable reason?


    ¡ªOh, right, I thought of it!


    ¡ªWriting! I still don¡¯t know how to write their words! I can ask her to teach me!


    ¡ªThen, I can pay for the tuition! There¡¯s nothing else, but there are still some food, clothes, and medicine! They seem to have drifted here, so they must be short of such things.


    Kang De organized his thoughts.


    At this moment, the knight standing opposite him suddenly strode over.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De, I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    He bowed to Kang De.


    This way of doing things was rigid and ancient in the eyes of modern people, causing Kang De to be a little unustomed to it. However, it could not be helped. The Chinese were also polite people. The other party was polite enough, so he had to be polite too.


    He said, ¡°¡­Please speak?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. If possible¡­¡± The knight said, ¡°Please allow me to visit you tomorrow. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t have any hostility or malice. In order to express my sincerity, I can wait at the location you specify tomorrow. After we meet, I¡¯ll leave my weapon to my follower and follow you alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    This way of doing things was rigid and ancient in the eyes of modern people, causing Kang De to be a little unustomed to it. However, it could not be helped.


    The Chinese were also polite people. The other party was polite enough, so he had to be nice in return.


    ¡ªVisit me? You? What are you trying to do?


    Kang De was stunned.


    The knight continued, ¡°I discovered that although Mr. Kang De has learned ournguage because of the ritual, you shouldn¡¯t know the method to write it. Back then, I also studied in the Omniscient Tower and know the knowledge and words of the various countries. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to share the relevant knowledge with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Knight Commander Clevnd would teach him alone.


    Such treatment would probably make most of the girls in the Duchy of Goethe faint from joy.


    To some men, it was the same.


    Of course, Kang De was definitely not among them.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t want it!


    However, it had been mentioned before that the Chinese were polite people.


    The other party still had a huge bump on his head. He had been beaten up like this and had even taken the initiative to apologize. Now, his attitude was still so low and he was so sincere.


    If Kang De rejected him stiffly, it would be too disrespectful. Moreover, it was equivalent to rejecting the kindness that the other party had first handed over¡ªit was very detrimental to the subsequent interaction.


    ¡ªForget it, forget it. In order tomunicate with Tina in the future, I¡¯ll take your lessons first.


    He wanted to know some information about the other world. It was the same to ask this knight.


    Moreover, his intuition told him that although Princess Tina looked gentle, beautiful, and pitiful, inparison, this knight was easier to deceive and obtain information from.


    ¡­

 Chapter 17

    Shocking


    The two sides agreed on a time and ce to meet tomorrow.


    This was the first official exchange visit between the Earthling and the natives of the alternate world.


    The princess and the others watched Kang De leave.


    Tina was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°Knight, why do you want to meet him?¡±


    Clevnd replied, ¡°I want to see what kind of person he is.¡±


    The princess turned to look at him.


    The knight met her gaze and lowered his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve overstepped my boundaries, but this is something that has to be done. Is his nature good or evil? Is he greedy or restrained¡­ All of this has to be confirmed through my eyes.¡±


    Tina frowned. ¡°I told you not to treat him like¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, contact andmunication are necessary. With your noble status, it¡¯s not suitable for you to take the initiative to go. Let me go first.¡±


    The knight said, ¡°I¡¯ll maintain my restraint and definitely not fight him. I guarantee it with my honor.¡±


    The princess thought for a moment and reluctantly epted this exnation.


    She thought carefully for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°Sometimes, a first impression is very important, because this is the first judgment made by your own intuition¡­ Then, everyone, what¡¯s your impression of Mr. Kang De?¡±


    Head Maid Bedo said, ¡°Our family has served Tedrell for generations. To my shallow knowledge, this Mr. Kang De¡¯s actions are rtively rxed and frivolous. He doesn¡¯t maintain his elegance and self-discipline at all times like a noble¡­ He might not have received strict training and education since he was young.¡±


    She bowed lightly and said, ¡°I apologize for my rudeness.¡±


    The princess said, ¡°Mr. Kang De is from Cathay. Using the etiquette of the continent to judge him¡­¡±


    Head Maid Bedo slowly said, ¡°The nobles of Cathay are also nobles. They will definitely act like the nobles of the continent. With all due respect, the nobles in the world have an astonishing consistency in the strict pursuit of etiquette and ceremony, because this is an important way for them to be narcissistic in terms of personality and distinguish themselves from lowlymoners.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The princess smiled bitterly, ¡°Head Maid, are you praising Mr. Kang De?¡±


    Maid Bedo said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m only using my shallow knowledge to exin my personal insight.¡±


    Tina looked at Captain Oswald. This man of the sea had drifted in the raging waves for decades. He had traveled extensively and seen countless ces and people.


    ¡°Mr. Captain?¡± she said. ¡°Please tell me your impression and opinion.¡±


    The captain replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a noble, only a sailor. However, from our perspective, we can¡¯t only judge a person¡¯s upbringing and status by the etiquette standards he shows. Instead, we have to see his attitude when interacting with various people.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyebrows curled slightly. ¡°Please be more specific.¡±


    ¡°The way Mr. Kang De looks at us is with curiosity but not fear. When facing us, he does not feel inferior or proud. Instead, he is very¡­ calm. I determine that he has received an extremely good education and is a true noble. He must have an extremely high status in Cathay.¡±


    He took out the pipe in his mouth and said indifferently, ¡°Because from the beginning to the end, he has been filled with strength and confidence¡­ He looked at us eye to eye not because he was ignorant or arrogant.¡±


    The princess nodded.


    She looked at thest person. ¡°Knight?¡±


    Clevnd bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please wait for my confirmation tomorrow.¡±


    Tina nced at him and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The knight¡¯s figure was still as straight as a statue.


    However, the figure of that Cathayan appeared in his mind.


    Their first meeting was definitely not friendly. The misunderstanding had triggered a life-and-death battle, but the princess was right. His first impression was very urate. The impression that the Cathayan gave him was¡­


    Madness.


    Just like a pile of extremely unstable magic crystals, a little interference and obstruction would make him explode.


    ¡®Therefore, I don¡¯t want to talk to you about this first impression, so I want to confirm it with my eyes.¡¯


    He did not want the princess to think that he was talking nonsense.


    However, that Cathayan called Kang De indeed gave him a dangerous feeling.


    ¡°His heart is filled with hesitation, and after the hesitation is madness. It¡¯s like the Belloran who exist throughout the entire continent. Those pitiful people who lost their faith and morals have lost their sense of self. They have be crazy and depraved in their despair and hesitation, bing extreme and hysterical¡­ because they have no home.¡±


    The knight pondered silently in his mind, ¡°This Cathayan called Kang De feels very simr to the Belloran. However, he should have controlled the decline and transformation of his mind with extremely strong willpower, but his mental state is still very unstable. With a little stimtion, there will be an explosion¡­ Just like in the day.¡±


    ¡°I have to observe him carefully.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I want to know his story.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let a dangerous factor appear beside the princess¡­ We can¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡®Kang De, let me use these eyes to confirm what kind of person you are.¡¯


    On the way back, Kang De shone his shlight on the road and turned around. ¡°Speaking of which, Tina knows where our house is¡­ You have to be wary of others. Stay alert these few days.¡±


    The animals repliedzily and did not look worried at all.


    Kang De was still worried and said, ¡°When I explored the warehouse of the mall, I got a few boxes of Squeaking Rubber Chickens. Later, scatter these things on the path we have to pass through and treat them as rms. Don¡¯t step on them recklessly¡­ If not for theck of electricity, I would have brought the surveince camera too.¡±


    The animals immediately revealed surprised expressions.


    They liked young silly toys like the Squeaking Rubber Chicken.


    Kang De rolled his eyes, ¡°Also, don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying¡­ In the past, you didn¡¯t understand Chinese, so I epted it. Now, I¡¯ve even learned the foreignnguage¡­¡±


    He switched to the new foreignnguage he had learned, ¡°What¡¯s the Holy Seal Inds? What¡¯s the altar below? What¡¯s with the superpower I awakened?¡±


    After saying that, the animals looked at Kang De with shining eyes.


    Clearly, they were very interested in the superpower that Kang De had disyed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll perform for you when I get back.¡±


    Back to the valley.


    After lighting a bonfire, Kang De sat beside it. The animals sat in rows and looked at him eagerly.


    ¡°That¡¯s about it¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand towards the mes and the mental beam spread out. Elements were extracted, and the mes dimmed. They transformed into a flying red ball of light that gathered at his fingertips and attached to a fruit knife.


    The thin de emitted a red me.


    Kang De twisted the knife and fiddled with it. Then, he gestured to the animals, ¡°Then, the fruit knife gained the fire enchantment¡­ Its lethality has greatly increased. This ability can probably be called an enchantment technique. It seems to be very powerful and can greatly increase the lethality of my weapons. I¡¯ve also thought of many high-levelbinations and tricks, such as¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the parrot fell to the ground.


    Itughed like a quacking duck.


    It rolled on the ground. ¡°Shocking! Shocking!¡±


    Then, the animals exploded. The pigeon, chicken, and swanughed together. The kangaroo pounded the ground, and the groundhog and wolverine rolled on the ground.


    They seemed to have seen something extremely funny andughed crazily.


    Kang De felt embarrassed. D*mn, why were theyughing at such a cool ability?


    He said grimly, ¡°Stopughing.¡±


    The gori also bared its teeth and roared at the animals. The animals did not notice and continued tough wildly.


    Kang De shouted, ¡°If youugh again, don¡¯t think about snacks and alcohol anymore!¡±


    In the next moment, the animals immediately sat up obediently.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re indeed hiding many secrets.¡±


    Kang De pinched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is it that funny?¡±


    The animals nodded wildly.


    Kang De sighed. ¡°I used it wrongly? This superpower is not meant to be used like this?¡±


    The animals nodded even more wildly.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s the use then?¡±


    The pigeon stood up with its head held high and its chest puffed out. It stretched out its wings and hugged the parrot, looking like it wanted to show Kang De its abnormally vivid bodynguage.


    But in the next moment, the kangaroo stopped it.


    The kangaroo cried out seriously a few times, and the animals immediately fell into deep thought. Those beast faces revealed human expressions again. There was deep thought, and then sadness.


    The kangaroo immediately turned around and stretched out its thick arm to pat Kang De on the shoulder.


    Its eyes were filled with a gentle light.


    It was as if it was saying that this usage was fine.


    It was as if the ¡°proper use¡± that these animals thought was an extremely heavy burden.


    Kang De said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The kangaroo waved its hand and turned to leave. The animals seemed to have lost interest immediately. They stood up and slowly walked away, leaving Kang De in a daze.


    This feeling of being kept in the dark was really ufortable¡­


    Kang De looked at the gori, who did not leave. It also looked at him in a very nk manner.


    The gori seemed to bepletely unaware of this.


    Be it the Holy Seal Inds, the secrets hidden here, the origins of the animals, or even this superpower, Kang De had once asked these animals who were filled with intelligence. The other animals were all pretending to be stupid, but only the gori knew nothing.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ what a headache.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s mood became a little gloomy.


    After experiencing the wildughter just now, he could not be bothered to show the animals another enchantment magic show that was operated based on the Two Flowers Law.


    ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep. Gori, you should rest early too. Be more alert at night.¡±


    As he spoke, he returned to his room.


    At sea.


    On the Wayne Wings.


    This powerful elf¡¯s main ship floated on the sea.


    ¡°Master, do we still have to wait here?¡±


    ¡°Captain, today¡¯s meditation made me have an uneasy premonition. My intuition even urged me to advance immediately and kill all the humans on that ship¡­¡±


    ¡°But they entered the forbidden sea area. That¡¯s the Holy Seal Inds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I have an extremely uneasy premonition. It¡¯s as if a seed of destruction is about to be nted. My soul howls and urges me to take action and kill this dangerous bud. Tonight, I want to pray again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. The Wayne Wings depends on your judgment.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 18

    Sword and Spice


    The next day.


    Kang De met the knight at the agreed location.


    Clevnd bowed meticulously. ¡°Good day, Mr. Kang De.¡±


    Kang De was not used to such impressive aristocratic etiquette. He only nodded lightly. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The knight frowned slightly.


    As the proudest knight of Goethe, his every move was seen as the most standard example of a noble. The people who interacted with him were either famous knights or nobles with good upbringing. Everyone chatted andughed together. Their actions were elegant, their speech was noble, and their demeanor was pleasing to the eye.


    Therefore, he felt a little awkward now.


    In his understanding, when the two sides met and greeted each other, they had to be elegant and calm. Even if Kang De did not know the etiquette of the continent, he had to at least show the etiquette of the Cathayans, right? Weren¡¯t they used to bowing? Why not cup his hands and nod?


    ¡ªEven if you nod, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be the first to bow and greet you. It¡¯s your turn to speak next. Be it the weather or polite words, what can you not say?


    Kang De also felt very awkward.


    ¡ªShould I say something?


    The atmosphere was silent and awkward.


    Kang De waited for a moment before finally breaking the silence and deciding to greet him ording to his ethnic habit.


    ¡°¡­Have you eaten?¡±


    The knight¡¯s handsome face became a little twisted. He nodded with difficulty, ¡°I¡­ I did. The sailors fished out a lot of oysters from the sea. There was also dried meat and bread on the ship¡­¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, did I ask what you ate? I¡¯m just asking politely. You don¡¯t have to be so specific.


    ¡ªOr is this the habit of you otherworldly natives?


    Kang De had an awkward but polite smile on his face, ¡°Se¡­ seafood is good. I fried arge lobster to eat this morning and sprinkled some garlic, ginger, bay leaf, chili pepper, and ck pepper powder¡­¡±


    What did he sprinkle?!


    Was this Easterner showing off?!


    The knight only understood half of the names of these condiments, but hepletely determined their nature. They were all extremely valuable spices.


    One had to know that in this era, the elves had monopolized 90% of the spice trade on the continent with their world-renowned agricultural nting technology and continuously extracted wealth from the entire continent. This was only one of the most profitable trades for the elves.


    Arge amount of gold and silver maintained the luxurious life of the Twilight Dynasty. At the same time, it also fed and expanded the huge military strength of the elves. The continuously growing military strength protected and expanded the trade map of the elves, projecting a further and stronger force, forming a virtuous cycle.


    The reason for Goethe¡¯s battle with the elves was both new and old grudges. One of the reasons did not appear on the deration of war, but it was more important than any new hatred. That was, the ambitious Grand Duke Goethe secretly organized a fleet to try to rebuild the Silk Road and import cheaper important goods like spices and silk from the distant Cathay to break the trade monopoly of the d*mned sharp-ears.


    To the elves, this matter surpassed all the historical problems and territorial disputes. It was simply an irreconcble hatred.


    Therefore, they made arge number of ims and started a war.


    From this matter, it could be seen how profitable the elven spice trade was and how much the human countries were controlled by others in the spice trade.


    The elves grasped advanced productivity and the number one spice production in the world. There was also the invincible fleet of the Four Seas and the unparalleled Dragon Fang Army. All human Chambers of Commerce that dared topete with the elves for market share were eitherpletely squeezed to death by the ultra-low price dumping or sent to the bottom of the sea by the unknown elf pirates.


    In any case, when it came to money, any race would show their ugliest side. Humans and elves were really the same.


    In such an economic environment, spices could not be said to be as valuable as gold, but they were definitely not cheap. Therefore, in the knight¡¯s opinion, an action like Kang De¡¯s where he had to put at least seven or eight spices in a cheap lobster was definitely showing off and disying his wealth. After all, even if there was only a small handful of each spice, it was enough to exchange for more than tenrge lobsters as thick as arms in the most expensive Goethe capital.


    Most importantly¡­


    Where did he get the spices from on this ind? Where did his food and clothese from? Could it be that a Cathay ship hade here? Then why had he always lived here? Could it be that he was the exiled prince of Cathay?


    Seeing that the knight was silent, Kang De was also puzzled.


    ¡ªAre you not talking because you¡¯re jealous that I have lobster to eat?


    ¡ªI don¡¯t have many of it in stock. Only a few western restaurants had it in stock. One of them cost at least 400 to 500 yuan. In other words, I had awakened my superpower yesterday and only celebrated today.


    Kang De felt that he had gone overboard in his posturing and hurt the young hearts of the natives of the other world. He hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°About that¡­ how did you sleepst night?¡±


    The knight also recovered from his endless imagination.


    ¡°As a warrior, with a bed under me and a cover above my head, it¡¯s the mostfortable sleep.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just that there are many mosquitoes on the ind. We don¡¯t mind, but the princess has a noble status and is a little¡­¡±


    ¡°There are mosquitoes on the ind?¡±


    Kang De was first stunned, then enlightened.


    Yes, there were mosquitoes.


    When he had just transmigrated, he had also been troubled and felt a headache. His entire body was wrapped tightly, and he had to hang threeyers of mosquitos. He always had the mosquito repellent sprayed. It was a problem every day. Later on, he encountered magical animals and others, and he did not have this problem anymore.


    These animals did not even have lice on them. As they walked in the grass, the various insects hidden in them fled in all directions as if they had gone crazy. They did not dare to approach within ten meters. Kang De had been with them for a long time and had a simr aura. Now, even if he wore a vest and beach pants to walk in the densest forest, he could stille outpletely unharmed. No snake, worm, mosquito, or ant dared to approach.


    Therefore, from then on, Kang De felt that these magical animals were very extraordinary. They were probably ancient divine beasts that had their divine powers suppressed.


    The reason why they could make insects and beasts retreat could also be exined by science. Just like the tigers on Earth, just their urine could scare many animals until they peed their pants or could not even move. It was probably this aura.


    Eh, wait.


    When Kang De thought of this, his heart stirred.


    Now that he had awakened the enchantment technique of extracting elements, he saw the problem from another angle.


    For example, could he extract the urine of the gori¡­


    No.


    This was too crazy.


    Even he did not know how to ask for it.


    He hurriedly shook off this strange thought and said, ¡°Right, the mosquito problem¡­ I didn¡¯t consider it. I have some mosquitos here, as well as medicine to disperse mosquitoes and treat bites. I¡¯ll give you someter.¡±


    When the knight heard this, he said, ¡°You only need to provide it to Her Highness¡­ Hmm, if possible, there are still a fewdies on the ship. They are Her Highness¡¯s head maid and a few female attendants. Please provide these to thedies. We¡¯re very grateful and will pay ordingly.¡±


    The princess had priority, and the knight had his pride and honor. He could not ept gifts for no reason.


    Money?


    Kang De did not decline.


    It was a good opportunity to understand the mary system of this other world.


    He did not take the value of the currency to heart¡­ There were three banks in the vicinity of the district. Not only did they have lots of currency reserves, there was even gold, but everything was meaningless.


    He was no longer interested in money and had be a person who transcended mortal desires.


    The knight gestured and the servant beside him walked forward with a box.


    On the box were the fire axe and electric baton that Kang De had left behind yesterday.


    ¡°This is the weapon you left behind. It¡¯s returned to its owner.¡±


    Knight said, ¡°We discovered the gift you brought at the scene, so we shamelessly epted it. As an apology for the misunderstanding yesterday, we prepared a small gift. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The day before, Kang De brought some alcohol and candies. When he was fighting, he left them on the spot and was discovered by the sailors. The princess and the others had discussed at night that it would be a little rude to return these gifts. Kang De would also be embarrassed as if they were holding on to yesterday¡¯s matter¡­


    The best way to deal with it was to leave the gift behind and prepare a gift that was several times more valuable than this to be sent over the next day.


    Fortunately, the Penguin did notck gifts. The princess carried a mission to the capital of the Empire to lobby, so there was naturally nock of gifts to open the way. The ship carried a portion of the treasures, and the others were transported to the capital by the Chamber of Commerce under the name of the Tedrell family through various channels to prepare for the princess¡¯ use.


    Kang De was interested.


    He took the fire axe and electric baton and took the box. ¡°Can I open it?¡±


    The knight smiled and said, ¡°Just as the alcohol and candy you brought are about to be shared by us, the items in the box have already belonged to you sincest night.¡±


    This sounded very pleasant.


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He took the box. It was heavy in his hand, but it was nothing to him now.


    Kang De held the box in one hand and opened it.


    Light seeped out.


    Kang De narrowed his eyes and studied it carefully.


    The knight observed his expression and a trace of disappointment shed through his eyes.


    The gift for Kang De was personally decided by the princess.


    ording to the records of the Goethe Pce Historian, hundreds of years ago, the ship of the Cathay Empire arrived in Goethe for the first time and brought the greeting of the Eastern Emperor.


    Their gifts were the great cauldron, the top-notch silk that swords could not sh, the wooden doll that moved on its own to train fist techniques, the flying sword, the long zither made of jade, and many others.


    There was also a Great Dao Scripture personally copied by the emperor.


    At that time, Grand Duke Goethe also returned a heavy gift. A bottle of the Holy Dragon¡¯s blood, an Invisibility Cloak, the inheritance crystal engraved with the Griffin Sword Technique, Apollo¡¯s de burning with the Eternal Sun me, and so on.


    Although the gift the princess carried this time was far fromparable to the gift from the Duchy of Goethe at that time, the types werepletely the same¡ªenchanted weapons, magic medicines, vestments, magic crystals¡­


    If Kang De was in a high position in Cathay, he would definitely recognize the goodwill contained in these things.


    Unfortunately, he did not.


    He only reached out to pick up the enchanted dagger with a serious gaze.


    As if he had discovered something that interested him greatly¡ªthe elements. The scarlet elements entangled to form theposition of the raging mes.


    ¡­

 Chapter 19

    Bloodsucking Element, I Have a Bold Idea


    Kang De held the box in his left hand and picked up the simple short sword in the sheath with his right.


    Compared to weapons, it was more like a work of art.


    He exerted strength with his thumb and pushed the sword out slightly.


    The sharp edge and the hot mesplemented each other, lingering and spreading, emitting a blood-like charm.


    Kang De looked at the de in a daze.


    The knight smiled knowingly. Although Kang De did not seem to recognize the allusion to these gifts, his obsession with weapons still resonated with him.


    ¡°A very good sword, is it?¡±


    He said, ¡°The Crimson Blood me Edge, the Fierce Killing Short Sword. It¡¯s jointly produced by the Divine Smith, Nori Boulder, and the Alchemist, Sovoz. It has an extremely precious and rare triple enchantment weapon. They¡¯re¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Sharpness, me, and¡­ Bloodsucking?¡±


    Ever since he awakened the superpower of extracting elements, everything in the world had changed in his eyes. However, the changes were different. For example, the short sword in his hand emitted a charming and resplendent light. If one looked carefully, the elements were arranged horizontally and vertically, forming a beautiful painting.


    There were a total of three elemental patterns on this sword. It was probably the three enchantments that the knight spoke of.


    One of them was red in color and burning like fire.


    The other was sharp and cold, invincible.


    In thest pattern, greedy life flowed.


    The knight shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s the Divine Sharpness, the me Roar, and Life Absorption.¡±


    The difference between the two was not as simple as the name.


    Kang De nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    He could tell at a nce why the enchantment on the short sword was called ¡°Divine Sharpness¡±.


    In the cave, he had done all kinds of experiments. He had extracted the sharp element of the de and attached them to the cloth of the hilt. Therefore, the ordinary cloth had the cutting power of a de¡ªbut his enchantment method was simple and crude, and he did not even have a technique. He only casually wiped the elements extracted.


    The sharp enchantment on this short sword was a grand and perfect diagram. The elements formed an endless variety. Without even thinking, the increase in the lethality of this ¡°Divine Sharpness¡± to swords must far surpass Kang De¡¯s original enchantment. Compared to this elemental diagram, Kang De¡¯s work was simply a child¡¯s scribble.


    The other two elements were also exquisite and impressive.


    ¡®After they saw my enchantmentst night, theyughed so hard. Are they mocking me because of this?¡¯ Kang De thought to himself.


    No, probably not.


    He still remembered the regret and sorrow on the kangaroos¡¯ faces. If it was only a difference in skill, it would not have made them like this¡­ It should be an intrinsic difference.


    Moreover¡­


    Kang De carefully sized up the enchantment on the sword and the diagram formed by the three elements.


    On Earth, he had enchanted the anesthesia watch. In terms ofplexity, theposition of the elements on the anesthesia watch was far above these three enchantments. He asked himself if he could definitely replicate theposition of the anesthesia watch, because not only was the structureplicated, but there were also many elements.


    However, this was different.


    Although these three enchantment diagrams were breathtaking, they were not soplicated that he had no clue.


    Moreover, theposition was rtively simple.


    In other words¡­


    ¡°Collect the corresponding elements and draw this element diagram on another sword. Then, I can replicate the exact same enchantment effect¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He looked up. ¡°The enchantment you mentioned is the result of the alchemist you mentioned?¡±


    The knight was stunned. This wasmon sense. However, if it was someone from Cathay, it was not strange that they did not know.


    He said, ¡°Yes¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°How did theyplete this job?¡±


    This question was tooplicated to exin in detail. The knight felt strange, but he still meticulously exined the main point, ¡°An alchemist is a profession and honorific title. In element, it¡¯s still a type of spellcaster. It¡¯s only a direction of further study chosen ording to one¡¯s talent and interest.¡±


    ¡°On the continent, talented children will be chosen from a young age to undergo relevant talent induction and basic nurturing. They will also learn the basic mysterious knowledge step by step¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°If you want to ask how an alchemistpletes an enchantment, my knowledge is limited and can¡¯t provide the details. I can only say that this is simr to the process of copying scrolls. Engraving, branding, guiding, andpleting the resonance and solidification of magic through magical beast blood, affinity materials, and other mediums.¡±


    Although what he said wasmon sense and mysterious knowledge of the other world, Kang De barely understood the details.


    This was thanks to the era of information explosion. Not only were there fantasy RPG games, but there were also f*cking Western fantasy novels and various cultural influences. This basic stuff could still be understood.


    Yes, even in the era when Kang De transmigrated, the Western fantasy novel had already declined. The Eastern fantasy genre was on par with the urban superpower genre, but there were still reckless online authors who chose this theme for their so-called feelings and emotions. They wrote diligently and bitterly, waiting for the day when their readers shouted that it was really good.


    It was really too touching.


    ¡°Beast blood, affinity materials, solidification and resonance of magic power¡­¡±


    Kang De pondered, ¡°I didn¡¯t use any demonic beast blood or materials. I don¡¯t know what magic is. I only extract an object and enchant the elements into another object¡­ It seems that my enchantment method ispletely different from the methods of the so-called alchemists.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, my method seems to be closer to the source than theirs.¡±


    Specifically, it was the anesthesia watch that had been enchanted by a mysterious method. If you asked an alchemist master to replicate this work, he probably would not be able to do it even if he wanted to. No, it was not impossible, but he did not know how to do it at all.


    Although Kang De could not do it either, he knew what to do. This was because the principle behind causing that watch to undergo a magical change was hidden in the extremelyplicated element diagram. He could extract and use the elements.


    Moreover, it was these three enchantments.


    Kang De had never been taught anything regarding the supernatural. He did not undergo any spellcaster training. He did not have any spell foundation, nor did he have any materials or magic power. However, he only needed to extract the corresponding elements and replicate the same elemental diagram to create the exact same enchantment effect.


    ¡ªYour enchantment technique is not bad. It¡¯s mine now.


    Kang De¡¯s heart stirred.


    He seemed to have opened another door¡ªa door that could make him stronger.


    At the very least, learning the three enchantment patterns on this short sword could increase hisbat strength by another level. In the end, this was a problem with the utilization of elements.


    Very good.


    Today, he would study these three enchantments and think of a way to replicate and experiment.


    The fire elements were the easiest to obtain, and the sharpness elements were not difficult to obtain. However, the third enchantment was bloodsucking¡­


    Bloodsucking elements¡­


    Kang De¡¯s first thought was naturally the vampire.


    How could there be a vampire in the wilderness?


    Then, what contained the element of bloodsucking¡­


    Mosquitoes.


    Leeches.


    Lice.


    Bats.


    Something like that.


    Alright, usually speaking, most bats did not drink blood¡­


    Mosquitoes.


    Wait, he had just said¡­


    ¡°Clevnd¡­ right?¡±


    The knight said seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang De organized his words. ¡°There¡¯s a small matter¡­¡±


    The knight said, ¡°Please speak. If it doesn¡¯t vite my creed, I¡¯m happy to help.¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not,¡± Kang De said. ¡°You seemed to have been disturbed by mosquitoesst night. May I ask if you killed many mosquitoes¡­¡±


    The knight said, ¡°Yes, we used some magic potions to kill mosquitoes and also used traditional methods like mes and mosquitos to trap and iste them. Is there a problem?¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What did you do with the mosquito corpses?¡±


    The knight frowned and said, ¡°There was originally no need to deal with it, but there were many mosquitoes on the ind. It looked a little disgusting. Now, there are not enough people. Before I left, the head maid was arranging for a few maidservants to collect the corpses of the mosquitoes and bring them to the distance to burn. The smell when they pounced into the fire and were burned to death¡­ is a little disgusting.¡±


    Kang De immediately said, ¡°If possible, can you hand me the corpses of those mosquitoes?¡±


    The knight hesitated for a moment. ¡°Of course, but forgive me for being presumptuous, but what do you want to do with it?¡±


    Of course, it was to extract the bloodsucking elements.


    Kang De looked at the serious knight and could not help but joke, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a mosquito in a long time. Do you know that our hometown has a delicacy called mosquito cake¡­¡±


    The knight was horrified and even subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m joking,¡± Kang De said gloomily. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? I don¡¯t eat that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡ªNo, many books have records that you people of Cathay are extremely optimistic about the edible value of all living things and have extremely terrifying taste buds.


    Although he thought so, this was only a small request.


    The knight was naturally willing to make the mysterious Cathayan owe him a favor.


    He sent his servant back. Soon, the servant ran back with a bag.


    Kang De took it and opened it. There was a rustling sound as his trypophobia acted up.


    He shifted his gaze away and reached in. His mental strength quietly spread out and extracted the elements. He chose the strongest ball and the red bloodthirstiness flowed into his body.


    This feeling was indeed the bloodsucking element, which was identical to the third enchantment in the sword.


    Very good, very good.


    ¡ªIf this is not enough, I can think of a way to get these people to help me catch some leeches and the like. I can use Earth¡¯s resources to exchange for them. Although I did not know what theyck, pornographic materials are definitely sought after.


    Bloodsucking elements¡­ Bloodsucking weapons. Even in the games, it was a top-notch enchantment.


    However, it seemed that it could only be attached to close-range weapons. If it was enchanted on the flying axe, how could it suck blood?


    Wait!


    In a sh, a bolt of lightning shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    He thought of a sses shop in the street shop outside the district.


    Hmm¡­


    He had a bold thought.


    It was really bold.


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too absurd¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 20

    Elf


    Out of some unpredictable sense of danger, Kang De temporarily suppressed this bold thought.


    At home in the valley, the knight was treated kindly.


    ¡°Is ck tea okay?¡±


    Kang De held a bottle of iced ck tea and smiled.


    ¡°¡­Thank you. Water is fine.¡±


    Knight Clevnd trained by purifying his mind and body. Tea and wine would affect his state.


    Kang De thought for a moment and brought him a bottle of mineral water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The knight was surprised by the transparent and light material of the mineral water bottle, but he did not show any shock, which disappointed Kang De slightly.


    After all, as a civilized person in modern society, no matter what his personality was, he would definitely feel a sense of superiority when facing the ¡°natives¡±. Moreover, he had read so many novels and was looking forward to that show-off scene.


    ¡ªLook at this mineral water bottle. It¡¯s transparent, light, and made of an unknown material. Will you be shocked? Do you think this is a rare treasure? I¡¯m sorry, that kind of thing is everywhere in our ce.


    That was probably his thought.


    He thought for a moment and was a little unwilling to give up. Then, he asked, ¡°This kind of thing is notmon in your ce, right?¡±


    ¡°I should say that I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    The knight replied frankly without any embarrassment of being ignorant. He sized up the drinking water bottle in his hand and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The wealth of Cathay is really unexpected. If I¡¯m not wrong, this is specially provided water for nobles to travel long distances or lead armies, right?¡±


    Kang De frowned, ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°The things that the nobles pursue have to be beautiful, thick, and luxurious. This bottle is light andcks ss. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not something the nobles use daily.¡±


    ¡°Civilians can¡¯t afford it, let alone need it. After all, water is everywhere. Why do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°After thinking about it, there¡¯s only one use. Its appearance is also convenient to store and carry. It should have been specially prepared for arge number of important figures like you. After all, this is an overseas deserted ind far from human habitation.¡±


    As the knight analyzed, he unscrewed the cap like Kang De andpared the markings of the cap. He said in surprise, ¡°This design¡­ is very ingenious and has a lot of uses. This ordinary but subtle design can reflect one¡¯s true strength. It seems that the development of Cathay has exceeded our imagination over the years.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De looked at the knight in confusion.


    The knight took a sip of the water in the bottle in a pleasing manner. Then, his expression changed slightly. He quietly swallowed it and smiled elegantly at Kang De.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s with that expression just now? Do you think it tastes bad? Do you have any objections to the mineral water that costs a few dors a bottle? Is the water in your other world so delicious? Is it so great to have magic?


    ¡°Your life is really simple. Although you have special privileges, you still maintain the lowest level of material desire and enjoyment. It¡¯s really admirable.¡±


    A look of admiration and approval actually appeared on the knight¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of such a saying in Cathay. Using beautiful cutlery is something that must be maintained for honor, but eating rough rice with beautiful cutlery is a noble virtue that has been cultivated from a young age. It¡¯s for people like you, right?¡±


    He praised sincerely.


    ¡ªF*ck you! Even if I eat until my mouth is covered in oil every night and lie on the sandalwood bed ying games until I¡¯m done and preparing to sleep, I¡¯ll asionally think to myself, ¡°Isn¡¯t my transmigration life a little too satisfying?!¡±


    ¡ªAlso, did you mock me just now? B*stard, you did mean that, right?


    The n to show off against the people of the other world had failed subtly.


    How should he put it¡­


    They were not on the same page at all.


    In addition¡­ Cathay.


    This knight had mentioned Cathay many times.


    Along the way, Kang De asked indirectly and already had an idea.


    In this world, there were probably also Asian countries simr to ancient China. They had ck hair and eyes, and they had another civilization that waspletely different from the West. The two continents were separated by the sea, and there had been norge-scalemunication for hundreds of years.


    These people treat him as a Cathayan¡­ It was good.


    It¡¯s safer than them thinking that he¡¯s from another world¡­


    East?


    He felt a trace of yearning and curiosity.


    There was a term called cultural recognition. Although the ¡°continent¡± and ¡°Cathay¡± that the knight spoke of werepletely unfamiliar countries and civilizations to him, as expected, thetter could make him feel closer. After all, they had the same appearance and seemed to have simr cultures and even¡­nguages.


    He had transmigrated to the wrong ce. How did an Asian like him transmigrate to the territory of Western Civilization?


    Kang De continued to inquire calmly.


    The knights came from a duchy called ¡°Goethe¡±. It was a human kingdom. There were many duchies on the continent. They were nominally vassals of the Human Empire and had a high degree of autonomy. Together, they formed a loosemunity.


    The reason why they floated here was that they had encountered the Elven Navy and fled here to take refuge.


    Kang De frowned. Did that not mean that these guys would bring aggressive enemies?


    Moreover¡­ elves?


    Kang De, who had been bombarded with Inte information, perked up.


    Sharp ears, extremely beautiful, aloof from worldly affairs, loved art and was close to nature.


    They were simply the star race of the Western Fantasy World.


    If the protagonist of that year¡¯s Western Fantasy did not have an elf friend, he would simply be embarrassed to greet others. In addition, there were many variations, such as the coquettish, unrestrained, sinister, and despicable Dark Elves, as well as the Sex Elves who gathered together to y and have sex all day, and so on.


    Therefore, how could these Goethe people have a grudge against the elves?


    ording to the impression he had in his previous life, Kang De looked at Knight Clevnd with a critical gaze. Little guy, you must have gone to the forest to capture elves every day to use them for pleasure.


    It was too depraved and shameful.


    The knight had a subtle expression, ¡°¡­Mr. Kang De, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t know much about your continent.¡±


    Kang De said slowly, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m very curious why your country fought with the elves. In other words¡­ did you capture the elves for the ve trade?¡±


    If this was true, his evaluation of these Goethe people would be greatly reduced.


    No matter what race they enved, very was very. Human traffickers were human traffickers. As a modern person, it waspletely uneptable.


    The knight was first stunned, then he shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°You indeed don¡¯t know much about the situation on the continent¡­ Although the ve trade has not been banned on the continent, almost no one dares to do the trade of elves.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Why?¡±


    Clevnd said, ¡°Because the Twilight Dynasty announced to the continent hundreds of years ago that any act of kidnapping and enving elves will be seen as a deration of war. Individuals who enve the elves will be killed. Organizations that enve them will be razed to the ground. Families that enve the elves will be wiped out. Countries that enve the elves will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De was shocked, ¡°So fierce?¡±


    The knight did not answer.


    The Twilight Dynasty was like the sun in the sky. The power of the elves covered the entire continent. Military deterrence, economic infiltration, cultural invasion, and immigration were really too powerful.


    ¡°Impressive, impressive.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°To use such an extremely domineering method to protect every subject, it has yet to be dered a war by the entire world. This so-called Twilight Dynasty is really something.¡±


    Hearing the Cathayan praise the enemy country, the knight could not help but say, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    He said, ¡°Therger a country is, the less they care about the thoughts of themoners. The Elven Empress and the royal ministers will care about a year¡¯s worth of taxes, the increase in the share of trade exports, how many new main ships are in service, and what new breakthroughs in magic technology there are. The only thing they won¡¯t care about is whether an elf with an ordinary bloodline and a humble background is enved and trampled by the outsiders in a corner of the continent.¡±


    Kang De was surprised, ¡°But didn¡¯t they announce that they wanted to protect every subject¡­¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to point out, Sir. That¡¯s not a statement of protection, but an excuse for war.¡±


    Knight Clevnd said, ¡°The elves have run this deration for hundreds of years until it is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, until everyone on the continent believes that the elves will start a huge war for an enved citizen. Therefore, when the elves dere war using this reason, they will stand on the moral high ground. The general public opinion on the continent will take this for granted.¡±


    A trace of mockery appeared on his face.


    ¡°Therefore, the Twilight Dynasty won¡¯t care if ordinary citizens are enved. As long as it doesn¡¯t blow up, they might even turn a blind eye. However, when the faction or country that enves the elves bes the next goal of the elves¡¯ expansion strategy, all the sins will instantly be announced to the world and be evidence in the impassioned speech of the council members. It will be the reason for the war of the Twilight Dynasty.¡±


    The knight said coldly, ¡°Moreover, ording to the rumors, the Military Intelligence Bureau of the Twilight Dynasty will even take the initiative to send trained beautiful spies and order them to be the captives and toys of a noble or faction leader in a beautiful coincidence, allowing them to be trampled and enved. When the war is ready, this pitiful ve will be saved by her righteous nsmen and stand in the Full Moon Hall to show the injuries and pain on her body to everyone in the Twilight Council and make a bloody usation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    F*ck.


    Kang De felt that his logic was copsing.


    Were these¡­ really elves?


    The transmigrator muttered, ¡°This is different from the elves in my impression¡­¡±


    The knight asked curiously, ¡°In your impression¡­ what are elves?¡±


    They lived in the forest and were very beautiful. Moreover, they often appeared as a partner of the orcs in various fantasies. In recent years, their rtionship with the green-skinned creatures had undergone a subversive change.


    Arge flow of information appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind.


    If he showed this guy the thing in his notebook, what would this serious knight¡¯s reaction be? Would heugh to death or go mad on the spot?


    Kang De suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°¡­Forgive me for being presumptuous, but will the elves who chased you heree onto my ind?¡±


    He asked cautiously.


    To be honest, he did not have any rtionship with these Goethe people and did not want to be inexplicably involved in such a war and murder. What a joke, helping the natives fight when he came to the other world. Was he crazy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Clevnd subconsciously said, ¡°The elves treat the Holy Seal Inds as a forbidden area. This is a taboo for their entire race. Even if we kill them, they definitely won¡¯t dare to approach here. I¡­¡±


    At this point, he suddenly woke up. His expression changed and he covered his mouth with a bang.


    The sound felt like it hurt.


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The knight¡¯s eyes revealed nervousness and unease. He shook his head like a child who had caused trouble.


    Kang De was even more puzzled, ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The knight hesitated for a moment before shaking his head.


    Kang De¡¯s expression slowly sank. ¡°Mr. Clevnd, your strange actions make me feel uneasy. I hope you can resolve my doubts. It¡¯s better for us to be honest.¡±


    The knight¡¯s gaze shook and struggled intensely. After a long time, he slowly put down his hand and whispered, ¡°Mr. Kang De, you¡¯re from the Cathay Empire. I heard that in some fields, the mysterious attainments of the Cathay Empire surpass the continent. Then, may I ask if you¡¯ve heard of some strange phenomena? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s that¡­¡±


    He hesitated and said, ¡°Even if a person says something reasonable and logical, the oue will often be contrary to his deduction¡­ Have you heard of this phenomenon?¡±


    Kang De subconsciously said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a jinx?¡±


    ¡°¡­Jinx?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 21

    Deal, Mr. Knight


    ¡°¡­Jinx?¡±


    Clevnd was pleasantly surprised.


    What was shocking was that the knowledgeable and mysterious Easterner actually knew this example.


    What he was happy about was that if he knew, would there be a way to save him?


    He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Is there a solution?¡±


    Kang De looked him up and down and shook his head.


    Mr. Knight revealed a very sad expression.


    Seeing him like this, Kang De was puzzled, ¡°Is it really that urate?¡±


    The knight who was sitting upright and in high spirits revealed a miserable expression.


    Kang De was a sincere person. Hismunication with the knight today was quite satisfactory. At the very least, the other party was not a brainless fool. Moreover, although the two of them did not have a friendly first contact, that matter had already passed. Kang De did not suffer any losses and even pped the other party¡¯s head twice. It could be said to be even.


    Therefore, when he saw Knight¡¯s expression, he could not help butfort him.


    ¡°This matter might not be as strange as you think,¡± he said. ¡°Have you heard of psychological suggestion? Once you start to believe a certain statement, as long as something simr happens next, you will involuntarily think of that statement. In fact, many things don¡¯t match that statement, but you subconsciously ignored them. This is called survivor bias¡­¡±


    This was indeed effective. The knight was stunned.


    He pondered for a moment and suddenly revealed an expectant and conflicted expression.


    He looked at Kang De and whispered, ¡°Previously, when you were carried into the altar and awakened your supernatural power, I once said something. At that time, I had the intention to give it a try. If it¡¯s really effective, it¡¯s a very good thing. Even if it doesn¡¯t seed, it¡¯s fine. Just treat it as me saying some jealous words¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The knight hesitated for a moment before sighing, ¡°I said that even if there¡¯s an altar on the ind, it¡¯s only a small altar. It¡¯s not rted to any powerful ancient hero, so you won¡¯t obtain any powerful strength¡­¡±


    As for the guess about the portal in the other world, he did not mention it at all.


    What a joke. That was impossible.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them looked at each other.


    The knight looked at Kang De and almost cried.


    He did not know what answer he wanted.


    If he had to choose¡­ he still hoped that Kang De could obtain rtively powerful strength.


    After all, Kang De was chosen by the princess.


    His enchantment technique¡­ should be a very powerful ability, right?


    Kang De did not answer his question. Instead, he asked, ¡°The person you mentioned before who enchanted that sword, is he a powerful alchemist?¡±


    The knight did not receive an answer. Although he was disappointed, he still replied seriously, ¡°Master Sovoz is famous in various countries for his exquisite magic skills. He¡¯s a very famous alchemist on the continent.¡±


    This answer was useless. Kang De directly asked, ¡°Are there many people more capable than him?¡±


    The knight replied, ¡°Master Sovoz was listed in the ¡®Hundred Most Influential Masters in the Field of Human Alchemy¡¯ list published by Arcana three years ago.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°That¡¯s very good.¡±


    He roughly knew the prospect of his enchantment technique.


    Although he did not have the knowledge and foundation of that alchemist, he could read theposition and directly extract the corresponding elements.


    He had just thought for a moment and had already thought it through. Even if he encountered even moreplicated and difficult-to-draw element diagrams, it was not impossible. He could take an unorthodox approach and think of a way to enchant a camera to the point where it could take pictures of the element diagrams. Then, he could ess theputer and use the drawing software to read and analyze them inyers. Unfortunately, there was probably no carving machine around the district. Otherwise¡­


    Of course, that was too far away.


    If the enchantment array diagram on the short sword was Master Sovoz¡¯s proud work, then with a little research and practice, he could probably pretend to be a master alchemist.


    Such a cheat¡­ should be very powerful, right?


    Seeing that Kang De had not spoken, the knight¡¯s expression slowly changed.


    He said pitifully, ¡°¡­Mr. Kang De?¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses and reached out to pat his shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, you have to be strong. In fact, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this ability. You have to look at everything from two aspects¡­¡±


    He counted with his fingers and said, ¡°You¡¯re from Goethe, right? Your ability can be used to evaluate the battle situation and even use smoke bombs to confuse the enemy, such as¡­¡±


    Clevnd sighed, ¡°Someone has already thought of it. The people from the Pce Security Department looked for me and asked me to make some very ridiculousments. They were willing to pay me, but I rejected them. There were also some frivolous nobles who found me and asked me to publicly say that their pursuit of a certain nobledy could not seed. They were all chased away by me¡­¡±


    He shook his head and said, ¡°As a knight, how can I lie against my conscience? Although many of my previous statements have been proven to bepletely wrong, they are indeed based on my judgment after serious consideration¡­¡±


    ¡°Lying for the country is not dishonorable.¡±


    Kang De did not understand this thought and said, ¡°If you reject so bluntly, it¡¯s easy to offend people. You¡¯ve even offended officials and second-generation heirs. It¡¯s very troublesome, right¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Clevnd said faintly. ¡°My father is the Prime Minister of Goethe after all¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    F*ck.


    It was actually the son of the Prime Minister.


    D*mn, he was so handsome and could even fight. He was even a second-generation official. Was there any justice in this world?


    ¡®You¡¯re still pretending in front of me.¡¯


    The mes of ss conflict in Kang De¡¯s body burned brightly. He felt like he had three lemons in his heart. As a small citizen, he would never experience the joy of being a second-generation official.


    He was unwilling to weaken his momentum in front of this native official¡¯s second generation, so he could only pretend that nothing had happened and lightly brush aside this topic, not talking about the jinx anymore.


    Hmph, be conflicted for life.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Commander Clevnd.¡±


    The knight immediately straightened. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡°We once had a misunderstanding, but now, we¡¯ve expressed our willingness to coexist peacefully and decided to let go of the conflict yesterday. Do you agree?¡±


    Clevnd nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±


    It was not a blood feud to begin with.


    Moreover, their group carried an even more important mission. How could they fight with a mysterious Cathayan on this deserted ind?


    Kang De recalled the way Old Wang looked when he was talking about serious matters and said solemnly, ¡°Then, please allow me to make a bold guess. Your side was attacked by the Elven Navy and is hiding here to recuperate. I assume that everyone has suffered losses and needs to replenish all kinds of resources. Both of us have the strength and the foundation of an equal conversation.¡±


    The knight¡¯s expression turned cold as he nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The earliest trade between humans originated from mutual exchange. Sir Knight, are you interested in making some deals with me on this lonely ind?¡±


    ¡ªWait, why did this sound so strange?


    ¡ªForget it, don¡¯t mind these details.


    As a native, Clevnd Knight did not know how dirty thenguage of the Chinese Inte circle was. He nodded seriously, ¡°In principle, I don¡¯t object, but in the end, I have to ask the princess for her agreement.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have this intention,¡± Kang De said. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The knight replied, ¡°Food, alcohol, medicine, fresh fruit¡­ Mr. Kang De doesn¡¯t seem tock spices.¡±


    Spices?


    Kang De recalled the rows of shelves and the dozens of boxes of stock in the warehouse.


    Hmm, thinking about it, the spices of the European Middle Ages seemed to be very expensive. Were theycking them too¡­


    He smiled and said, ¡°How will you pay?¡±


    The knight said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯ll be settled with imperial gold coins.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡±


    D*mn, it felt good to say that.


    The knight frowned and said, ¡°What do you want, sir?¡±


    Kang Deughed.


    Be it elves, Goethe people, women, or ships¡­ In the end, strength was the most important. Only strength could ensure that he could live safely.


    Living was the most important thing.


    He pushed the box on the table. Inside was the gift Tina had chosen.


    Short sword, magic robe, magic medicine, and crystal.


    Apart from the three enchanted short swords, the magic robe was also extremely extraordinary. The effect was that it could fuse into the night and even greatly reduce the sound of footsteps. It was necessary for night travel¡ªthere were also two element diagrams on it.


    There were three bottles of magic medicine that could temporarily strengthen the various physical attributes of the user. One bottle strengthened their physical strength, one bottle strengthened their agility, and one bottle strengthened their mind.


    As for crystals¡­ they were abination of strong elements. In Kang De¡¯s eyes, they emitted an intense light. As long as he gently extracted them, he could obtain extremely pure and strong elements.


    These were the things Kang De needed.


    He said, ¡°I want these. An equivalent exchange.¡±


    The knight frowned and looked hesitant.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this moment, a golden light suddenly flew over from afar. The parrot descended from the sky and circled around Kang De.


    The red hair on its head hadpletely turned emerald green.


    The parrot shouted, ¡°Two Flowers! Two Flowers!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed and he suddenly stood up. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    The ck beast was here.


    Moreover, there were two.


    Where was it?


    The parrot shouted, ¡°Caucasian! Caucasian!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 22

    The Kang Family¡¯s Axe


    The knight was surprised and stood up solemnly.


    ¡°What¡¯s it saying?¡± Clevnd asked.


    The knight did not understand thenguage of the Cathay Empire very well. Previously, when the parrot chirped at him, he could only understand crude and superficial curses like ¡°your mother is dead¡±. He could not understand the other curses like ¡°cuckold¡± and ¡°Caucasian¡±.


    Not to mention a term like ¡°Two Flowers¡± that came from another world.


    Kang De took a deep breath and said simply, ¡°It¡¯s a red-headed parrot. When it discovers a dangerous enemy, its red hair will turn green. Two Flowers means that there are two enemies, and the Caucasian¡­¡±


    He looked at Mr. Knight with an awkward expression.


    However, his gaze already exined everything.


    The knight¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    He immediately abandoned Kang De and ran towards the entrance of the valley.


    ¡°D*mn.¡± Kang De was dumbfounded, ¡°Why is the ck beast out now? The time is not right¡­¡±


    For a year, the ck beasts would always appear every seven days. There might be many differences, but the time was always exactly the same, like heroes being invincible.


    However, only three days had passed since he cleaned up the ck beast.


    No matter what, now was not the time to think about this.


    Bring out the weapons.


    Clevnd ran out of the valley and along the path he hade. Suddenly, he heard a low roar behind him. He had never heard that sound before.


    Looking back, he saw Mr. Kang De riding a strange mechanical object towards him at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De!¡±


    Kang De stopped beside him on a lotive. ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Get in!¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright!¡±


    Without a word, the knight sat in the back seat and held Kang De¡¯s waist. ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Be careful. The terrain here is not good. I¡¯ve never ridden so fast¡­¡± Kang De put on his helmet and said in a low voice, ¡°If you fallter, remember to protect yourself!¡±


    ¡°This is something we knights are trained for, Mr. Kang De,¡± Clevnd said. ¡°Please feel free to charge.¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath and twisted the elerator. The lotive¡¯s engine roared softly. The cylinder brewed with an explosive roar. The tires scratched the ground, dust flew, and he rode away.


    On Earth, Kang De¡¯s driving skills were not bad. He had learned this from his family and his mother.


    In this aspect, he was more like his father. The father and son both emphasized that a gentleman should not put himself in danger. He was calm and liked silence, and he did not like to take risks. However, his mother was different. She was more explosive and liked all kinds of challenges. She often pulled Kang De along. Skiing, rock climbing, parachuting, and so on were all her favorites.


    Coupled with the fact that Father Kang De was working in Africa all year round and that Kang De lived in the country with his mother, over time, he had been taught by his mother to be good at racing. Of course, he was still elegant and easygoing. He would speak sweetly at any time.


    However, on the other hand, if not for his mother subtly instilling some useful and useless knowledge in him all year round, such as life skills like arson and explosions, he would probably not be living better on this deserted ind in the other world than he was now. Of course, the same went for his racing skills.


    Racing could relieve mental pressure.


    When his mother was angered by the idiotic students and parents in the school, her blood flow was in the wrong direction, but she could not break their heads. She went to the racing arena to race round after round. Sometimes, she drove a racing car, and sometimes, she rode a lotive. When she drove the racing car, Kang De would asionally apany her in the front passenger seat. He would always hear his mother grabbing the steering wheel and muttering something like ¡°I¡¯ll kill you stupid people¡±.


    Regarding this situation, the elementary school student, Kang De, trembled. The junior high student, Kang De, leaned against the window and sighed. The high school student, Kang De, already had his own opinion. When his father returned to the country for a vacation, the two of them discussed and coaxed and tricked Miss Li to a famous psychologist to evaluate her.


    His mother was doing questions inside while the father and son looked at each other outside. After dozens of minutes,ughter sounded from inside. The father and son stuck their heads out and nced. They saw that his mother and the psychologist had already hit it off at first sight and be good friends. If they continued to chat, they would probably be sworn sisters on the spot.


    There was naturally no need to mention the psychological evaluation results. It was extremely healthy.


    That was a long time ago.


    Fate was mysterious but cruel. The current Kang De had actually already arrived in another world and had gradually fallen in love with racing. Of course, he only did it on a rtively t road and had done all the protective work. Moreover, his body had been strengthened by crystals, so there was no danger.


    Just like how there were friends and rtives who advised their mother not to bring her child along even if she liked racing, their mother would answer that it was precisely because she brought her son along that there was no danger at all.


    Now, Kang De truly understood this sentence.


    Because he had the most important concern in his heart, there would not be problems.


    Now, he really wanted to go home.


    The lotive roared and sprinted like an angry beast. It rushed across the long and narrow ind. Amidst the roar of the engine, they vaguely heard the roar of a beast. They were already very close to Goethe¡¯s camp.


    The knight exerted strength in his legs and steadily stood up to look into the distance at a speed that did not affect the bnce of the lotive. ¡°Mr. Kang De, there are far more than two enemy targets. My people are forming a formation to defend. Your animalpanions are helping, but the situation has fallen into a deadlock. We need to think of a way to break the bnce of the battlefield.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. In terms of tactics, an experienced knight should be stronger than him.


    He asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Kang De¡¯s truebat strength. You always seem to have performance and ability that exceed our imagination. Therefore, we¡¯ll split up. I¡¯ll get out of the bay in front and raid back to the camp to retrieve my equipment and weapons and further organize a defense counterattack. As for Mr. Kang De¡­¡±


    The knight said, ¡°Please do whatever you want and see what you can do.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°In that case,¡± the knight behind him said, ¡°I need a weapon.¡±


    Kang De steadily controlled the speeding lotive. ¡°That sword is for you.¡±


    The knight was stunned, ¡°Just lend me an axe. I only need to return to the camp to obtain my weapons and equipment. This enchanted weapon¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The knight held the famous sword with three enchantments and looked ahead, calcting the location and strength of his speed. He said, ¡°Please pay attention, I¡¯m going to jump.¡±


    The lotive slowed down, turned, and swung its tail. Knight Ape rolled. He turned to look at the distant Kang De and held the short sword in front of him. He strode over the rocks on the slope and approached the chaotic camp.


    As for Kang De, he continued to run along the gentle grass.


    The terrain here had already beplicated. The ce where the Goethe people set up camp was good and bad. Although the terrain was easy to defend and difficult to attack, that was for human enemies. To the ck beasts with shocking jumping and climbing ability and agile movements, the defense effect was not very good.


    Moreover, the speed and difficulty of driving the lotive were greatly affected.


    Kang De drove and sped. He wanted to find a high point to look down at the battle. Suddenly, the wind shed above. A ck beast pounced from behind the rock. It looked like a tiger or a leopard, and its eyes were ck mes. Its neck stretched out with long feathers.


    The ck beast came extremely quickly. Kang De¡¯s eyes shed. He raised his hand and took out the shotgun. He fired from the front. The powerful rubber bullet flew through the air and struck the ck beast¡¯s abdomen.


    The fatal ability of the rubber bullet was far inferior to a conventional bullet, but it had a huge stopping effect. The ck beast let out a painful wail and rolled to the ground. Kang De had already driven past.


    The beast roared and got up. In the next moment, a strong wind howled. A fire axe flew over and struck the ck beast¡¯s head, almost splitting its hard head in half. Kang De drove back and reached out to pull the fire axe from the running lotive. The ck beast¡¯s iplete corpse twitched and fell to the ground.


    He stopped the car.


    Kang De kept twisting the throttle.


    The lotive let out low roars.


    The reason why he returned was because wild beasts emitting ck gas had appeared around him.


    This was an unprecedented number. He had been here for a year and had never seen so many ck beasts appear at the same time¡­ What was going on?


    The huge and magnificent altar suddenly appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind.


    If anything unusual had happened recently, one was that Tina and the others had gone to the ind. The second was that he had been carried to that altar by the animals and awakened to this mysterious ability.


    His intuition told him that the sudden appearance of arge number of ck beasts was rted to the second matter.


    This was because the ck beasts stared at him, and their gazes became different from before.


    Before this, the ck beasts only treated all living beings as enemies and wanted to kill all living beings. Now, their hostility towards him had be very strong, surpassing their hatred for living beings, as if he was their lifelong enemy.


    Was it also rted to the obtaining of that ability?


    Everything was unknown.


    However, one thing was certain.


    Kang De muttered, ¡°So many crystals¡­¡±


    The ck beasts roared softly. It was the coordinated signal that they were about to attack.


    The first rule of battle¡ªto eliminate the enemies as much as possible along the way. If necessary, try to avoid closebat and utilize the speed advantage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bigmotion.¡±


    Kang De smiled warmly. He held a red crystal sent by Goethe in his hand and focused. He extracted it. The gem disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. A hot and surging me wave rushed into his body. He pressed his hands on the handle and held his breath and focused, guiding the flow of the fire elements.


    With a bang, the two tires of the lotive suddenly ignited with zing mes. At the same time, the mixed elements absorbed from the white fog on Earth in Kang De¡¯s body surged on their own. This mysterious element was closely rted to ¡°Fantasy¡±. The fantasy product that matched this image was¡­


    Ghost Rider¡¯s huge toy.


    Kang De acutely discovered this change, but he did not have the time to think carefully about this new mechanism and phenomenon. He increased his horse¡¯s speed and the lotive roared, raising a raging wall of fire. The fire elements attached to it made the tires burn, but the mysterious mixed elements protected the wheels and even the body of the vehicle from being burned by the mes. The mount of hell roared with boiling mes, and the mes that burned everything made the ck beasts roar and retreat.


    It stopped their cooperation.


    Kang De drank the potion given by the knight.


    Before this, he had secretly extracted this magic medicine and obtained an extremely pure elementposition. It was not poisonous, or else he would have extracted a dark green liquid-like elementposition. He had tested it.


    Therefore, it could be consumed.


    He felt this potion flow down his throat and explode.


    In an instant, his physical strength increased explosively. The ingredients in the medicine flowed into his entire body and strengthened his body. Kang De nced at his hand. In his vision, mysterious runes circted in his muscles. This was the source of strength strengthening.


    These runes were also formed by¡­ elements.


    In other words¡­


    He temporarily suppressed this thought and twisted the elerator. He could not be distracted in battle. The burning lotive roared as it advanced. Kang De took out his fire axe and rushed towards a ck beast as fast as lightning. His explosive physical strength increased as he waved his axe. With a bang, a ck beast was swept into the air.


    His father had said that the Kang family had to use axes.


    ¡­

 Chapter 23

    Arsonist and Pigeon


    There were seven ck beasts besieging Kang De.


    The first was struck in the head by a flying ax and was long dead. The second was sent flying by arge charge, and a huge wound opened in his abdomen. He was also dead.


    The remaining five wanted to organize another encirclement, but they could not surround the mobility of the lotive. After all, that thing burned with brilliant mes, and ck beasts were the most afraid of fire.


    Kang De drank the second bottle of medicine. He did not remember the exact name, but in terms of effect, it was the Agility Potion. This greatly increased his nerve reflex, movement speed, and even spatial sense. It was specific because he could throw the axe at the enemy at an extremely tricky angle.


    Simple geometry.


    Fighting with an axe was addictive! There was the roughest sense of violence. He was bold and unrestrained, shing like he was cutting vegetables. A true man would use an axe to smash the heads of all his enemies and not leave a witness.


    Kang De controlled the lotive with one hand and held the fire axe with the other. He rushed back and forth in the encirclement of the ck beasts. With the strengthening of the two bottles of medicine and the deterrence of the me lotive, he had already obtained the absolute advantage. The ck beasts could not do anything to him, but he could take the time to attack from afar.


    In this enthusiastic atmosphere, he gulped down the third bottle of medicine.


    ording to Clevnd, thest bottle of medicine was used to strengthen the mind. This was probably the meaning. The concept of mind was actually very general, just like strength and agility. It was not too clear if it strengthened one¡¯s thinking speed, imagination depth, memory, or breadth of thought.


    Kang De did not take it to heart at that time. After all, he was a crazy¡­ ahem, a civilized person. He had to use guns, bacteria, and steel to subdue people. In theory, there was no need to have any intelligence.


    But he was wrong.


    He only drank the potion with the thought that he had already drunk two bottles anyway and might as well drink another bottle to see the effect. In any case, Tina should reimburse him.


    After the medicinal effect melted, the door to the new world suddenly opened.


    He only felt that the world had instantly be clear. His thoughts suddenly changed, as if the distance between him and this world¡­ had suddenly be closer.


    The elemental power entrenched in his body became even more lively as if with a thought, he could mobilize it as he pleased.


    He thought of the three enchantment elements diagram on the short sword.


    Theposition was rtivelyplicated. At that time, Kang De frowned when he saw it. It was not easy to replicate it. He had to think about it carefully and practice. That was before.


    After drinking this intelligence potion, he felt that his mind was many times clearer. Theplicatedposition instantly became traceable, and the pattern structure became clear.


    He held the ax and willed it with his mind, analyzing the structure of the array diagram in his mind. The enchanted array diagram called the ¡°me Roar¡± had a total of five rings. One ring was connected to another, and they were connected to each other. The fire elements increased in strengthyer byyer, and the power was extremely powerful.


    Time was tight. He only took the elemental structure of the core part. With a thought, he mobilized the elements. After strengthening the lotive, the remaining fire elements in his body surged into the fire axe like flowing water.


    A scarlet demonic pattern was slowly taking shape.


    Suddenly, mes circted and a fire was lit in the air. The fire axe shed with intense mes, and the de erupted with red light. Kang Deughed long and hard, and the fire axe rode the mes and flew out!


    With a bang, it struck a ck beast. The ax burned through the hard fur and shed into its flesh. With a loud bang, mes surged and the entire ck beast exploded!


    Bang! Bang!


    Kang De shouted loudly.


    In the next moment, he screamed, ¡°D*mn, my axe!¡±


    The fragments of the axe fell to the ground. It was as if the material of the axe could not endure this huge magic power, or as if the physical structure of the axe could not maintain such an intense change in essence¡­ In short, afterpleting the shocking kill of this fatal strike and me critical strike, this fire axe crumbled.


    Kang De felt his heart ache.


    He had searched the estate, shopping center, and even banks for this fire axe. He had only obtained more than ten in total, and they were even rarer than ammunition.


    It was a one-time-use item now. This was too fragile.


    Or was the material not good enough? Therefore, its endurance was insufficient.


    This was for sure. Although it was a product of the modern industrial system, there was also good and bad steel. The quality of the steel used to make the fire axe was definitely worlds apart from the special steel used to make battleships¡­ Perhaps this was the reason.


    However, even if he knew this principle, Kang De was helpless. If he could return to modern society, he could go to a special factory to order top-notch special steel.


    What was the use of saying this now? He could not return.


    ¡°What a loss, what a loss¡­ I have to think of a way to make up for it with these Goethe people.¡±


    Since the enchantment product was only a one-time use item, then¡­


    He would choose a weapon that was originally a one-time use item to enchant.


    Kang De touched the Molotov cocktail hanging from his body.


    Then, the battle ended.


    It was not only the encirclement battle on his side but also the battle at the Goethe camp.


    While the medicine was still effective, Kang De enchanted all the Molotov cocktails in a row. After destroying the remaining ck beasts, he turned around and rushed to the Goethe Camp.


    Under the horrified gaze of the Goethe people, the terrifying Cathayan flew in on a burning fire mount, like a Hell Knight.


    He raised his hand and threw arge fireball. It was both fast and urate. When it exploded, it was a red me explosion. After the ck beast touched it, it was burned half to death¡ªespecially when their supernatural powers were sealed and people could only fight through their bodies and weapons. The impact of such an arsonist was always huge.


    The Goethe sailors who had participated in the conflict yesterday felt a lingering fear.


    Those who had only heard of this conflict but had not seen it with their own eyes shivered. They whispered to theirpanions beside them, ¡°You¡¯re actually able to return alive¡­ What a ferocious Easterner.¡±


    The battle ended.


    A total of 15 ck beasts were killed.


    Kang De threw the lotive to the side. This vehicle had experienced the strengthening of the fire elements, so it could not avoid being crippled in the end¡­ In the end, it only used the fire elements to undergo a simple and rough infusion strengthening.


    Perhaps after carefully learning more enchantments in the future and carving them carefully, the situation would improve¡­ The current products were all one-time use.


    Tina and the others greeted him.


    The knight put on his armor and handed the enchanted short sword to Kang De. The smile on his face became more amiable. Kang De did not hesitate to save him in time and won his favor.


    ¡°Returning it to its rightful owner,¡± he said politely. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you for your help¡­ Your activity has yed an irreceable decisive role in the battle.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to thank me, give me a few more bottles of magic potions and crystals. I used them all in the battle just now.¡±


    The knight looked at the princess, who smiled and said, ¡°Of course, this is what I should do.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°In just one meeting, your rtionship with Knight Clevnd has improved. Mother is right. The friendship between men is always unpredictable.¡±


    Seeing this beautiful woman again, Kang De¡¯s mood improved. He smiled. ¡°Tina.¡±


    The princess was stunned. She had never been called by her name so naturally since she was young.


    However, on careful thought, it was the same yesterday.


    Therefore, she smiled and said, ¡°Kang De, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    Kang De looked at the slightly chaotic camp and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my information was wrong. In my experience, ck beasts shouldn¡¯t have appeared so quickly, and there won¡¯t be so many.¡±


    ¡°Something unusual might have happened.¡±


    The princess thought of the hero altar of the Fire Thief. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Kang De hesitated for a moment and said carefully, ¡°Was anyone injured because of this?¡±


    The princess shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you and your animal friends. They discovered the arrival of these beasts immediately and were the first to warn and attack, giving us time to react quickly¡­ Otherwise, we would have been caught off guard and would have definitely suffered heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°Coo! Coo! Coo!¡±


    The pigeon flew to Kang De¡¯s shoulder and danced around to show its credit. This bird¡¯s bodynguage was extremely rich. Among the many magical animals, itsmunication with Kang De was the most smooth.


    Tina looked at the pigeon with a loving smile. She looked at Kang De with an envious expression. This girl also wanted a spiritual pet.


    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your friend talking about?¡±


    ¡ªIt said that it was going to the North Ind to brag today and brought a few idiotic friends over to see my girlfriend, who is you. It wanted them to recognize your face and let them see for themselves if you were as big as it said and happened to see the ck beasting, so it was duty-bound to protect its sister-inw.


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°It said that it brought a few friends to y with you today and happened to encounter a ck beast. Therefore, it saw injustice and saved you. This is what it should do.¡±


    The princess was even happier when she heard this. She looked at the pigeon seriously, bowed, and said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Miss Pigeon.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pi¡­¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s a female?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The princess tilted her head and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Kang De know?¡±


    ¡ªHow would I know? Birds are not big, and they don¡¯t have breasts.


    ¡°There are many characteristics, such as the toes and the size, especially the head¡­ Miss Pigeon won¡¯t let me touch it. Mr. Kang De can try touching its pubic bone.¡±


    The princess exined as if she knew everything. Then, she said half-jokingly, ¡°Mr. Kang De, you¡¯re not qualified. You¡¯ve interacted with girls for so long and still don¡¯t know their gender. It¡¯s too rude.¡±


    ¡ªWow, you don¡¯t know how hooligan this bird usually acts.


    Kang De nced at the pigeon, but before he could say anything, it flew away with a coo.


    ¡°Then, Mr. Kang De.¡±


    The princess said lightly, ¡°Pleasee in and sit. Although it¡¯s not as beautiful andfortable as your residence, the hospitality of the Goethe people will make up for all of this. Please allow us to entertain you to express our gratitude.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    It was indeed time to talk.


    The transactions they had talked about, especially the various potions and crystals, had an immediate effect on Kang De¡¯sbat strength. Their short-term importance was stronger than enchanted equipment.


    Moreover, there was also the problem of¡­ the ck beast.


    Breaking the usual rules and appearing inrge numbers, he had to think of a way to investigate the reason.


    He indeed had to chat with them.


    ¡­

 Chapter 24

    Praise Imitation!


    Although it was a temporary camp, Kang De still felt the extravagance of the nobles of this world.


    Tina¡¯s tent was in the center and was surrounded by the maids¡¯ tents. There was also a small wooden wall around it. The tent upied arge area and separated the bedroom from the living room. As soon as he entered, the refreshing fragrance entered his nose. Under his feet was a soft carpet. There were actually a few paintings hanging on the wall. The wooden table and chair exuded an expensive ancient feeling. There was a bouquet of flowers in an expensive vase on the table, and the scattered furnishings were decorated everywhere.


    The arrangements of various sizes made the simple tent pleasing to the eye.


    The location of every item was very particr.


    ¡ªThis¡­ Your Highness, aren¡¯t you living too well? You¡¯re clearly living on a deserted ind, but you¡¯re actually living sofortably. Your maidservants and subordinates are actually willing to serve you like this?


    It was difficult to understand.


    This was the first time Kang De had seen the behavior of a true noble.


    He was a little disdainful, curious, emotional, and envious.


    The feeling of seeing something new.


    After all, in his country, so-called traditional nobles who dared to show off so much and be so confident had long been smashed. There were many in the West, especially in Europe, and they were doing well. However, Chinesemoners like Kang De could note into contact with such ¡°upper-ss people¡±.


    To a socialist young man like him who was born under the red g and had been taught by his mother, his first reaction when mentioning the nobles was ¡°poser¡± and ¡°the dregs of the old era¡±.


    In any case, he definitely did not have a good impression of them.


    Therefore, his gaze subconsciously carried some scrutiny and mockery.


    The princess noticed his gaze and blushed. She panicked. For some reason, she did not want to be underestimated by the man in front of her, although the two of them had only met a few times.


    No matter how open-minded she was, her mood would have long changed after the ceremony waspleted¡­


    Tina exined softly, ¡°I¡¯m not spoiled, and I don¡¯t like to be extravagant. However, as a member of the Tedrell family, I have to maintain the dignity of the duchy¡­ This can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Kang De could not understand the meaning of these words for a moment.


    However, Tina¡¯s willingness to exin to him was a manifestation of friendliness and kindness.


    In the end, this was someone else¡¯s matter and had nothing to do with him. The two of them were only strangers who had met by chance and did not have any conflict. Under such circumstances, if he acted as if he was irreconcble with the enemy of his social ss and shouted that the sessor of socialism would destroy you backward feudal lords today, that would be insanity.


    Of course, if these people looked down at him with superior and disdainful gazes¡­ it would be a different story.


    However, they did not. These Goethe people had been very polite so far.


    So Kang De smiled.


    After sitting down on both sides, the knight stood at the side and the maidservant personally brought tea and snacks.


    The princess elegantly raised her cup and drank. Her actions were exquisite, pleasing to the eye, and filled with beauty as if this series of elegant actions had already be her instinct.


    She smiled at Kang De and said, ¡°Please try it. The head maid¡¯s tea brewing technique is famous in the pce.¡±


    Kang De wanted to learn her actions, but he knew that he could not. It was clearly even more embarrassing to imitate her, so he simply reached out to pick up the cup and took a sip.


    Head Maid Bedo had been paying attention to Kang De. When she saw this scene, her eyes immediately widened. However, she understood her identity and immediately lowered her head.


    Knight Clevnd also looked surprised.


    For thousands of years, the nobles on the continent hade up with a set of things to show off and distinguish between the lower sses. After so many years of development and infiltration, it had long be something that the nobles unanimously pursued. The strict requirements of this etiquette for the nobles¡¯ daily actions could be said to be abnormal, but everyone was consciously protecting it because it represented ss and style. It could allow a noble to quickly determine the weight and upbringing of the person they were talking to, and it could also allow the fallen nobles to continue to maintain their false sense of superiority.


    Kang De¡¯s actions just now could simply be called barbaric.


    To the nobles, his actions were ugly.


    Kang De also discovered the change in expressions of the people present.


    His expression did not change as he calmly and lightly put down the teacup.


    His mother had said that there was no need to pay attention to those useless etiquettes when eating Western food. Westerners were so troublesome. One should not make a sound when eating or drinking. They should just put down their cups and move their knives and forks without making a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came from the countryside.¡± He looked at the princess whose beautiful eyes widened slightly.


    The princess reacted quickly and immediately covered up her surprise. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°You must be joking¡­ You¡¯ve been living in seclusion on this ind far away from the secr world for many years. You must be very tired ofplicated etiquettes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed not used to this formal and polite tea session.¡±


    Kang De told the truth.


    Moreover, he was a little uninterested.


    He had previously been very fond of the culture and guests of the strange world and had gotten along well with Clevnd. However, he had just sensed the surprised gazes of the knight and the head maid, as if they were looking at an alien.


    In particr, when he casually reached out to take the teacup, two cold lights almost shot out of this auntie¡¯s eyes. It seemed that his actions had made the other party very unhappy.


    This was a cultural barrier that made him feel very ufortable.


    This noble and polite atmosphere was not suitable for an ordinary person like him.


    He was unwilling to imitate and adapt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± Kang De said.


    He still felt that Tina, who had eaten potato chips quickly and elegantly in the valley yesterday, was even cuter.


    The princess seemed to sense something. She slowly put down her teacup and nodded.


    ¡°Firstly¡­¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded from outside, ¡°Your Highness, Knight Commander, forgive me for disturbing you.¡±


    The knight looked at the princess and saw her nod. He bowed slightly and nodded at Kang De to excuse himself. Then, he strode out and heard the two of them talking softly.


    After a while, Clevnd returned and said softly, ¡°Mr. Kang De, your animalpanions are taking away the corpses of those¡­ ck beasts.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The knight replied, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. After all, you killed most of the ck beasts yourself. You have the right to take them away as spoils of war, but can you leave one for us to test? This is a brand new enemy we¡¯ve never seen. It¡¯s obviously be our greatest threat. We have to study its various weaknesses.¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°None of them were left?¡±


    The knight said helplessly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡ªGood job.


    Kang De spread out his hands and said, ¡°Then I have no choice. ck beasts are their favorite food. Even I don¡¯t dare to snatch food from them.¡±


    Clevnd was speechless. ¡°There¡¯s even a rooster dragging the corpse of a ck beast¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡±


    Kang De lied through his teeth, ¡°It loves meat and likes to eat roasted ck beasts very much. Once, I asked it why, and it said, f*ck, you humans have been roasting and frying my kind since the Big Bang. I can¡¯t eat roasted human meat, but you won¡¯t let me eat roasted ck beasts?¡±


    The knight did not know how to answer.


    Very good.


    Although these animals were stupid, they were very skilled in plundering and bullying the weak. There was no need for him to give a second order.


    The surprise attackunched by the ck beast today caught Kang De off guard.


    This was because he did not want these people from the other world to know the secret of the ck beast.


    There was a mysterious crystal in the heart of these strange beasts that had suddenly appeared. It could be fused into the flesh and blood and strengthen the various indicators of the body¡­ To an individual, it was only a possibility of continuously bing stronger, but to a country, this was equivalent to a powerful army.


    It could be imagined that if these Goethe people knew the secret of the ck beast and reported this secret to the country, arge number of them would definitely run over and camp on this ind. Once the news was leaked, the Empire, elves, and dwarves would most likely run over to pry. They would definitely start a war.


    What was certain was that no matter which faction upied this ind, Kang De would definitely have to stand aside.


    What a joke.


    He had already built his base here.


    This lousy ind was his. In any case, it was no longer theirs.


    Seeing that the knight was still conflicted, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this ind for the time being. Everyone is a guest. It¡¯s my negligence that a guest came to my house and encountered danger.¡±


    These words were a little polite. The nobles valued etiquette and hurriedly said, ¡°This is not your fault.¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°However, speaking of which, the sudden appearance of the ck beasts and the huge increase in number are very abnormal. There are more than ten of them today, but perhaps there will be more in the future¡­¡±


    Mr. Knight acutely discovered that at this point, Mr. Kang De¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily moved, as if he was swallowing his saliva.


    Wait, wait!


    Could it be that he was the one who really wanted to eat the ck beast?


    Kang De did not know the knight¡¯s thoughts. He said seriously, ¡°In order to prevent the terrible situation of having to face dozens or even hundreds of ck beasts in the future, my opinion is to take the initiative to attack and strike first¡­ I want to find the source of this strange change.¡±


    Being on a deserted ind and thinking about home day and night, Kang De¡¯s sense of danger had always been very strong.


    He said, ¡°For this, I need your help.¡±


    The knight looked at the princess, who said without hesitation, ¡°The Duchy of Goethe has never disappointed its friends. You and your friend helped us today, and we will repay your kindness. I will ask Knight Clevnd to choose powerful warriors to help you fight.¡±


    Kang De smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re guests. How can I let guests do the work? My animal friend and I can search.¡±


    The princess frowned and said, ¡°Then the help you mentioned¡­ is it supplies? What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Strength Potions, Wisdom Potions, and so on. They can effectively increase mybat strength.¡± Kang De said.


    ¡°There¡¯s also enchanted equipment¡­ the more the better.¡±


    Stealing the hard work of those alchemy masters and replicating them simply, roughly, and effectively to create some subtle imitations that even surpassed the original. Although it was a little unkind, it was so exciting.


    Kang De¡¯s cheat was already unbearably hungry.


    ¡­

 Chapter 25

    Who Can Stand It?


    Magic potions.


    Enchanted equipment.


    Only these two.


    Kang De said, ¡°We can make a deal.¡±


    When it came to business, the princess became serious. She said, ¡°What do you have?¡±


    Kang De looked at her serious expression and suddenly smiled. ¡°C, as many as you want.¡±


    The princess was stunned, then she said angrily, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    She seemed to be embarrassed to mention her gluttony yesterday¡ªin front of others.


    This was their secret.


    Kang De¡¯s heart stirred, and then he said, ¡°It¡¯s a joke, a joke. I can provide you with arge number of daily resources, including fresh various ingredients, water, wine, and so on.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I also have arge number of spices. These are all on the list of transactions.¡±


    The princess pondered for a moment and revealed a troubled expression.


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I? Don¡¯t worry about the number.¡±


    Tina hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I believe that with your morals and character, you¡¯ll definitely pay enough for the transaction and won¡¯t force it. However, the bottles of magic medicine given to you are of extremely high quality and are considered rare in Goethe. There are only a few dozen bottles on the ship.¡±


    ¡ªOh, that was expert-level medicine.


    Kang Depletely understood what the princess meant.


    Were there very few? What a pity.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if the quality is lower.¡±


    The knight and the maidservant smiled bitterly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more¡­ The medicine used to assist the warriors in battle has almost been used up. We encountered many fierce battles on the way.¡±


    Tina said, ¡°The remaining dozen or so bottles of the highest-level medicine were originally given as a gift to an important figure of the Imperial City¡¯s War Guild. Unless it¡¯s a matter of life and death, we won¡¯t use them.¡±


    Tsk.


    Kang De asked again, ¡°What about enchanted equipment?¡±


    The princess sighed, ¡°That thing is even more precious. There are a total of six things on the ship, and they¡¯re all extremely precious items. Together with the treasures on the ship, they¡¯re used to lobby the powerful figures in the capital.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°Can¡¯t I give gifts with spices? I have a lot.¡±


    The princess shook her head apologetically, ¡°You can¡¯t just look at the value of the money. It has to match the other party¡¯s interest and be appropriate and presentable, so¡­¡±


    The reason was very simple.


    This wasparing an enchanted weapon made by a famous craftsman and 20 boxes of chicken essence.


    Although the practical value of thetter was far greater than the former, to a noble who valued martial arts and pride, which gift could make him more proud?


    The princess asked, ¡°You might not know this, but the precious items on the ship are all to be given to the officials and nobles of the Empire as a gift. If you want to trade these enchanted pieces of equipment, you have to exchange them with equally rare and beautiful high-priced items. Can you provide these?¡±


    Tina thought of the various strange magical items in the valley that she did not recognize.


    Kang De hesitated.


    Speaking of rare and beautiful items, there were actually many. The technological wonders of modern society, as well as appliances and electronics with different functions, should be able to scare these country bumpkins from the other world.


    However, appliances had to be powered. Most of them had to be matched with a generator, or they had to use batteries.


    Electricity was one of the sources of strength for humans on Earth. Before figuring out the truth of this world, he was unwilling to easily spread these things, lest the legendary Archmages, Demon Kings, and Saints see through them and directly tear open space to run to him to see what secret he was hiding.


    Kang De was a very careful person. Ever since he arrived in the other world, he had been even more careful.


    He pondered what else of high value he had.


    Knowledge.


    Books.


    This was definitely impossible.


    Ever since they confirmed that there was also civilization in this other world, the bookstore on the fourth floor of the mall had be the most valuable area. Apart from the current best-selling books, there were also the works of the most intelligent people in human history. Literature, art, military, religion, technology¡­ The wealth of the entire race was printed on those pages.


    How could knowledge be given to others?


    D*mn, now that he thought about it, there did not seem to be anything he could give to the nobles¡­


    There were many erotic pictures.


    Or was it jewelry from a jewelry store?


    Or was it a rtively interesting toy that did not involve the core of technology?


    He was in deep thought when he heard the princess say, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Kang De, if you can¡¯t think of it at the moment, you can take your time to consider it. You can even go back and find it.¡±


    Kang De did not take it to heart. Immediately after, the princess said, ¡°Head Maid Bedo, please go to my bedroom and bring all the potions and enchantment items to Mr. Kang De.¡±


    He looked up in surprise.


    He met the princess¡¯s gentle smile.


    ¡°Goethe used the taxes of the people to buy these gifts. Our original intention was to befriend the important figures in the capital in exchange for their promise and support to provide support for Goethe¡¯s defense war.¡±


    She said, ¡°Personally, I think you¡¯re also a big shot worth befriending. Therefore, I¡¯ll give you all the magic medicines. I hope they can be helpful to your next n. I sincerely hope that you can remember Goethe¡¯s friendship and hope that this seed of friendship will grow one day.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± She blinked and smiled slyly, ¡°Those enchanted equipment are not gifts, they¡¯re only rented. When you resolve the matters on the ind, you have to return them to us.¡±


    ¡°As for the rent¡­¡± She smiled, ¡°Just a box of c.¡±


    This was a response to Kang De¡¯s initial joke.


    The girl smiled like a flower.


    Kang De was an innocent man. He had never seen such a scene.


    In just an instant, the faint sense of distance caused by the tea ceremony from before shattered. Without any hesitation, he sent all the rare potions and enchanted equipment over. This casual decision, this gentle smile, this feeling of being favored by a beauty¡­


    Who could stand it?


    Calm down, calm down.


    Kang De chanted in his mind.


    Old Wang said that beautiful women were all pigs. Old Wang said that a dignified man could not be a simp. Old Wang said that beautiful women were all pigs. Old Wang said that a dignified man could not be a simp¡­


    Thinking of this, his eyes became much calmer. He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡±


    The princess smiled and said, ¡°Kang De, you have to trust me more.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were very exquisite as if she had seen through many things.


    Kang De took the two boxes that Lady Bedo took out. Arge box and a small box.


    He opened the box and confirmed it briefly without looking carefully.


    Closing the box, he stood up and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I won¡¯t disappoint you. I¡¯ll go home now and make preparations and the initial n¡­ I¡¯ll invite a few animal friends to wander and guard here.¡±


    The princess said, ¡°If you leave after only drinking a cup of tea, it¡¯ll make us look bad.¡±


    Kang De smiled back. ¡°I¡¯lle back tonight and show you the etiquette of an Easterner.¡±


    After he said this, the princess and the knight did not ask him to stay anymore. In fact, the Goethe people were also very busy. Today, the ck beast¡¯s surprise attack had caused a mess in the camp. They had to check the situation of the injured, confirm the losses, strengthen the defense, n to build the camp, and continue to transport goods from the ship¡­ There were still many things to do.


    ¡°Your Highness, themunication went very smoothly.¡±


    Head Maid Bedo said, ¡°After drinking the tea earlier, his attitude immediately turned cold. I thought his self-esteem was hurt.¡±


    The princess looked at Kang De¡¯s back and shook her head with a smile, ¡°No, he did not show any inferiority from the beginning to the end. It¡¯s definitely not his pride being injured. On the contrary, I see confidence and disdain in his eyes, as if we¡¯re the barbarians he despises¡­¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°Then the question is, what¡¯s the background of someone who can look down on the Seven Heroes bloodline and the Tedrell family?¡±


    Bedo said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt your decision, but¡­ you seem to be very confident in him.¡±


    ¡°Because there are really many mysteries about him. I believe in my first instinct. He¡¯s an impressive person whoes from an impressive ce. Moreover, he¡¯s a kind and sincere person. It won¡¯t hurt to get to know him.¡±


    The princess¡¯s tone was filled with certainty.


    Before the head maid could speak, the captain walked over quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to agree with your decision,¡± he said. ¡°You have to see this.¡±


    Captain Oswald opened hisrge hand.


    In the deerskin glove, a piece of red metaly quietly.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The princess focused her gaze and observed, ¡°Strange color, strange part¡­ It seems to be Kang De¡¯s axe fragment.¡±


    ¡°When we cleaned up the battlefield, we discovered that there wererge traces of mes burning in that ce. There was the ck ball that injured Knight Clevnd, and there was also the fragment of an axe that exploded.¡±


    The captain said, ¡°Please observe the fracture.¡±


    The princess looked carefully. Suddenly, her expression changed.


    ¡°This¡­ me rune, me Origin. I recognize this me pattern. I¡¯ve seen this enchantment before. This¡­ this is the magic pattern fragment of the me Roar¡­¡±


    She muttered, ¡°How did Master Sovoz¡¯s proud enchantment appear on Kang De¡¯s axe?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 26

    Friend, You Should Wear Female Clothes


    ¡°How did Master Sovoz¡¯s proud enchantment appear on Kang De¡¯s axe?¡±


    The princess muttered to herself.


    She seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Clevnd. ¡°Knight, if I remember correctly, the short sword that was given to Kang De earlier¡­¡±


    The knight was also surprised. When he heard this, he replied, ¡°Yes, one of the enchantments of the Crimson Blood me Sword is the me Roar¡­ Your Highness, could it be that¡­¡±


    The princess did not answer and asked, ¡°Do you think he knows Master Sovoz?¡±


    The knight shook his head. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t even know anymon sense of our continent.¡±


    Tina took a deep breath. ¡°So, the only possibility is what you think.¡±


    The knight muttered, ¡°But this is the Holy Seal Inds. All supernatural powers will be suppressed¡­¡±


    ¡°No document shows that all supernatural powers will be suppressed. The reason why we came to this conclusion is only because of our own encounters¡­¡±


    The princess said softly, ¡°But some people are destined to be different, right?¡±


    She thought of the vast and sacred hero altar and the name of the Fire Thief.


    The reason why she gave away all the precious magic medicines and lent all the enchanted items to Kang De today was mainly because of the hero altar of the Fire Thief.


    The suffocating holiness she had seen with her own eyes.


    Kang De, who had obtained this hero¡¯s inheritance, was definitely not an ordinary person.


    If she did not befriend him when he was on a deserted ind and needed help, could it be that she had to wait until his name shook the continent and he had power before pleasing him?


    A trace of joy appeared in the princess¡¯s heart.


    Now, it seemed that it was indeed true.


    As for why she was happy¡ªwas it because of her decisive investment and goodwill, or was it for other reasons? Even she probably could not tell.


    Head Maid Bedo also understood, ¡°No wonder Mr. Kang De wants enchanted equipment¡­ If my guess is true, such an ability is really shocking. I wonder¡­¡±


    The captain suddenly said, ¡°He¡¯s back.¡±


    The princess hurriedly put away the fragment in her hand and looked up. As expected, Kang De strode back with an awkward but polite smile.


    The Goethe people also had something on their minds, and their smiles were a little exaggerated.


    Kang De said in embarrassment, ¡°About that, I forgot to ask. What¡¯s the effect of these enchanted equipment?¡±


    The princess was stunned.


    ¡°There¡¯s a full set of certification and usage instructions from the Goethe Legal Department inside¡­ Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± At this point, she said apologetically, ¡°I forgot that you don¡¯t know thenguage of the continent¡­ How rude.¡±


    She walked forward and opened the box in Kang De¡¯s hand. She exined softly, ¡°We brought a total of six high-value enchanted items. Three belong to the Court of Goethe, and three are seized from the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Two of them have already been given to you.¡±


    ¡°This is the Fire Chaser Round Shield. It¡¯s from the Goethe Treasure Vault. It¡¯s enchanted with the Immovable Mountain and the Fire Control Divine Light. The former strengthens the toughness of the shield, allowing it to endure and digest a greater impact. Thetter can protect the user from the invasion of mes. The Fire Control Divine Light is one of the top-notch me immunity enchantments. With it, you¡¯ll be the most troublesome enemy of the me Mages.¡±


    ¡°This is a captured elf essory. It¡¯s a famous Cat¡¯s Eye Stone Talisman that¡¯s enchanted with Night Eye. The person wearing it will automatically obtain low-light vision and can see at night. It¡¯s a treasure that assassins and thieves dream of.¡±


    ¡°This is also obtained from the elves. It¡¯s the thumb ring of a champion archer. It¡¯s called the Eagle Eye Ring. It¡¯s enchanted with a Fatal Divine Shot and can slightly modify the shooter¡¯s shooting movements to ensure higher uracy.¡±


    ¡°As for thest one¡­¡±


    The princess kept him in suspense, ¡°This ne is the most valuable among all the enchanted items¡­ Kang De, guess what the effect is?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡®The most valuable?¡¯


    He said, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a life-saving spell engraved on it?¡±


    The princess smiled and shook her head. She took out the crystal ne from the box, lowered her beautiful neck, and put it on. Then, she looked up and smiled at Kang De.


    At this moment, it was as if a hundred flowers had bloomed. A shocking beauty seeped out from the princess¡¯s face. Her milky white skin seemed to be emitting a charming light. In short, the princess was still that beautiful princess, but she had added special effects like a beauty filter and skin polish.


    ¡ªMom, she seduced me!


    Kang De¡¯s heart raced. The princess had be even more beautiful, charming, and tempting than before.


    In short, if the person lying in front of him yesterday was the princess in this state, he would probably have to¡­ stroke it five times before it cooled down.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before he suddenly recovered and forced a smile, ¡°It¡­ it adds charm. However, if that¡¯s all, how can it be more valuable than those equipment¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    At this point, he shut up.


    So that was the case.


    The Eagle Eye Ring that could make a bow master even more dangerous and fatal, the Night Eye enchantment that assassins dreamed of, and a shield that could greatly suppress me Mages.


    There was also a magic ne that could make women more charming and beautiful.


    Which was more precious?


    Thetter.


    This was because powerful nobles and experts mostly had wives. Or rather, they all had the need to please women¡ªeven the emperor was no exception.


    This ne was also seized from the elves.


    D*mn, elves were so understanding.


    ¡°Kang De, you are a very smart person. You immediately understood this principle.¡±


    Tina took off the ne and ced it in the box in Kang De¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s indeed ironic that a treasure that many experts pursue is not as precious as a ne that¡¯s almost useless. What¡¯s even sadder is that countless women desire this ne only to use their beauty as a weapon to obtain more from men¡­¡±


    She sighed softly, looking a little feminine.


    However¡­


    ¡®I understand the principle. Why did you give me this ne?¡¯


    The princess noticed Kang De¡¯s expression and smiled slyly, ¡°Men can use it too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Kang De was rtively good at dealing with such jokes. After all, he had such a mother.


    Therefore, he naturally replied, ¡°In that case, let Knight Clevnd try.¡±


    Surprise shed in Tina¡¯s eyes. She immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve always wanted to see it.¡±


    The upright and inflexible knight blushed. ¡°Please don¡¯t joke about me!¡±


    Kang Deughed with the princess.


    However, on the other hand¡­ Kang De sized up the handsome and dignified knight. Although this handsome second-generation official was very handsome, he did not look tough. In other words¡­


    ¡ªFriend, you might be better at cross-dressing.


    The knight met his gaze and instinctively felt a dangerous aura. He subconsciously retreated.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Kang De wanted to joke a little more, but he was not that familiar with the knight. Moreover, the enchantment of these magic equipment gave him some new ideas. He could not wait to go back and try.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some local products over tonight to entertain everyone.¡±


    The princess and the others watched him leave.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The captain had been observing the change in Kang De¡¯s expression, ¡°When talking about the enchantment effect, his face did not show surprise and realization, but contemtion.¡±


    Lady Bedo said, ¡°Moreover, he looks at a few pieces of equipment with great concentration as if he¡¯s looking at something we can¡¯t see¡­¡±


    The princess did not answer, as if calcting something.


    After a moment, she looked up, her eyes bright as if she had thought of something very important. ¡°Captain Oswald.¡±


    The bearded captain bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tina said seriously, ¡°Please report to me again¡ªhow¡¯s the situation of the Penguin? What¡¯s the difficulty in setting sail again?¡±


    The captain replied in a low voice, ¡°Firstly, we need to replenish enough fresh water, food, and fresh fruits to prevent scurvy. Secondly, the difficulty of setting sail again is the materials. Our ship has many serious fractures, the impact of the hidden rocks, and the attack of spells¡­ In our current situation, it¡¯s difficult to find enough qualified special wood to repair the ship, so we can¡¯t make the Penguin set sail quickly.¡±


    The princess asked, ¡°Can¡¯t the wood on the ind work?¡±


    ¡°No, the cut wood can¡¯t be directly used to repair the ship. It takes more than half a year to process the gathered wood into shipbuilding materials. The only thing that can speed up this process is¡­ magic.¡±


    He said, ¡°In this area, the supernatural power is suppressed. We can¡¯t use the power of spells.¡±


    Tina was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It seems¡­ someone can.¡±


    She took out the axe fragment she had hidden and said softly, ¡°Since he can attach the me Roar to this axe, he can definitely enchant the Immovable Mountain to a wooden board¡­ right, Captain?¡±


    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s the case.¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes flickered. Although he did not show his emotions, he was very excited.


    ¡°It seems that we have to invite a new crew member,¡± he said. ¡°But this is very difficult. This gentleman from Cathay is an opinionated and wary smart person. It¡¯s very difficult to persuade him to take the risk with us¡­ especially since we¡¯re facing the threat of the elves.¡±


    Tina nodded silently.


    ¡°But for Goethe, we have to try anything, no matter how difficult it is,¡± she said softly. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 27

    Eternal Big Brother


    Kang De walked back.


    ¡°It¡¯s really useful.¡±


    He put on the Eagle Eye Ring and took out the nail gun to shoot a few times. He indeed felt a mysterious force affecting his body. His hand seemed to be more stable, his mind seemed to be calmer, and his shots were more urate.


    He put down the nail gun and took off the ring. Looking at it in his hand, he could also see the element array diagram. The structure wasplicated and detailed, and it was even moreplicated than the me Roar, but it was notpletely clueless.


    ¡°However, what element is this¡­ precision?¡± He muttered to himself, ¡°What object should I extract it from? A scope? D*mn, that¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    The crossbow found in the police station¡¯s contraband storage room had a scope.


    However, there was only one. Kang De could not bear to extract it.


    Perhaps he could extract¡­ D*mn, where could he find one?


    ¡°There¡¯s also this Cat¡¯s Eye Stone Talisman¡¯s night vision. Infrared imaging device?¡±


    This was more practical, but¡­ he did not know where to extract the night vision element.


    Night vision element, precision element.


    ¡°These two elements¡­ are a little profound and high-level.¡±


    Kang De thought to himself.


    Sharpness, hardness, fire, and ice were all simple¡­ These elements were verymon and easy to understand. They were all very basic things.


    However, night vision and precision felt veryplicated.


    ¡°Elements like me seem to be simple, while elements like night vision are likepounds. Moreover, they arepounds with veryplicated molecr structures¡­¡±


    Wait.


    A thought shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    Single matter was a pure substance formed by elements.


    Compound was a pure substanceposed of two or more elements.


    In other words¡­


    ¡°Can the two simple foundation elements bebined into higher-level elements?¡±


    As this thought shed through his mind, Kang De rolled his eyes.


    ¡°D*mn, should I write a periodic table in the other world?¡±


    However, it had to be said that this was indeed a very reasonable train of thought.


    ¡°Look at this shield¡­ It¡¯s quite heavy.¡±


    Kang De raised the Holy Shield with one hand and observed it in his hand. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°There are so many beautiful things about elves. They¡¯re not as simple and rough as human products. I know this Immovable Mountain. The hardness element can be extracted from rocks and steel. The Fire Control Divine Light is also a fire element. Eh¡­¡±


    He revealed an interesting expression.


    The me Roar in the short sword was also an enchantment formed by the fire elements. The effect was to strengthen the mes and give the artifact the power to burn with mes. It was used to kill the enemy and burn the target.


    The Fire Control Divine Light enchantment on the shield was alsoposed of fire elements, but the effect was to suppress mes. Both wereposed of fire elements, but the array diagram was different and could unleashpletely different effects.


    He recalled the elemental structure of the me Roar.


    ¡°There¡¯s a connection and a difference between the two¡­¡± He muttered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the mystery of magic. It¡¯s something that the mages learn in ss learn step by step. They definitely understand, but I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    After all, on this deserted ind, even if he was willing to learn, no mage would teach him.


    He looked up at the distant horizon.


    ¡°Continent¡­¡±


    Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not worry about that first and make use of what we can.


    Immovable Mountain and the Fire Control Divine Light were both very useful enchantments that could be quickly copied. The former could be enchanted on shields and even fortifications to defend, and thetter was the same. Since it could be fireproof, it could be more exciting to set fire. Just thinking about it was very useful.


    As for this ne that added charm¡­


    ¡°Charm needs to be simple¡­¡±


    Pink element diagrams circted on the ne. They wereplicated but not tooplicated.


    However, where did the charm element have to be extracted from?


    ¡°Unfortunately, the extraction process is destructive¡­¡± Kang De touched his chin, ¡°Otherwise, I can directly extract it from myself¡­ There will definitely be a lot of gains.¡±


    This enchantment was even more useless to him.


    ¡ªCould it be that I, Kang De, the dignified sessor of socialism, the possessor of a powerful superpower, the guest from another world who held the wealth of Earth¡¯s civilization, would be reduced to wearing such a thing and relying on charm to earn a living?!


    He did not hesitate to put this ne around his neck.


    Then, he took out his phone and opened the camera function.


    ¡°¡­F*ck!¡±


    The unyielding man from Earth cursed.


    Even if he was cursing¡­ he was so f*cking handsome!


    His face was still the same, but his eyes seemed to have be even more mncholic. His temperament seemed to have be even more charming. In short, there was a mysterious feeling that instantly turned Kang De from a fierce man holding an axe to a beautiful man.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be so handsome in my life¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°I even want to participate in the idolpetition¡­¡±


    A huge sense of vanity ruled his mind. Kang De even wanted to keep this ne.


    At this moment, the parrot flew over. When it saw Kang De, it was stunned.


    ¡°233333!¡±


    It let out this strange sound.


    Then, it quickly flew away.


    With a ck face, Kang De pulled off the ne and transformed back into a wild survival tactic man armed with an ax, shotgun, and burner bottle.


    However, it was already toote.


    Kang De could notmunicate smoothly with these animals in words, but these animals of different species couldmunicate with each other in a way he could not understand. In just a moment, dust flew in front of him. Theughing parrot flew over with a group of animals. Their eyes were excited, as if they hade to see a fool.


    ¡°¡­Get lost!¡±


    Twenty minutester, Kang De intimidated these animals with the threat of alcohol and snacks and returned home.


    There was still a long time until night. He had to study the enchantment and pack his things to prepare for the search tomorrow¡­ The battle with the ck beast today had exposed some problems.


    ¡°I need to upgrade my weapons, especially my long-range attacks.¡±


    Enchantments, especially fire enchantment, could directly increase attack power. Needless to say, his physical weapons could be enchanted with the me Roar. The firearms could also be strengthened ording to this train of thought.


    The ammunition for the shotgun, handgun, and pistol was extremely limited. He was more used to using the nail gun. Sometimes, he would use the crossbow, but the advantage of the crossbow was that the arrow could be used repeatedly. However, one of the ws of enchantment was that after exceeding the upper limit of the material, the enchanted object would bepletely destroyed.


    That was the nail gun.


    Rtively speaking, the number of bullets was huge.


    ¡°Actually, there are other ideas¡­ For example, adding a gun barrel to the muzzle of the nail gun, enchanting more than ten rounds of electromaic coils, or something like that. A Gauss rifle¡­¡±


    He muttered to himself, ¡°Pistols and shotguns have simr designs. Guns areposed of many parts. If I enchant and strengthen all kinds of parts in response, will they be stronger?¡±


    Unfortunately, there was too little ammunition and too few guns.


    Enchantment was not very meaningful, and there was a risk of destruction¡­ That thing could not be obtained again.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any militia arsenals around the neighborhood¡­¡±


    He should first enchant and strengthen the nails and make a few boxes of burning ammunition.


    There were also other enchantments¡­ Precision was unknown.


    The night vision was the same. Where did the infrared night vision devicee from¡­ Wait.


    He touched his chin and pondered, ¡°Many animals have night vision¡­¡±


    For example, cats.


    Therefore¡­


    Forget it, forget it. The cat was so cute. How could he extract from it?


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°However, I remember that cats have very good night vision. Firstly, it¡¯s the eye structure. Secondly, there are more rod cells. Thirdly, it¡¯s the diet structure. Cats kill snakes and rats and consume arge amount of taurine. Taurine is good for low-light vision. Taurine is a little familiar¡­¡±


    He suddenly recalled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this something in Red Bull?¡±


    The active ingredient in the energy drink.


    Kang De got up and took a few bottles of Red Bull from the refrigerator.


    After extraction, dposition, and producing piles of elements of different colors, he saw it.


    ¡°¡­D*mn, there really is!¡±


    Although the amount was not much¡­ it was fine. There were many cans of Red Bulls.


    Kang De, who had made progress in this aspect, was overjoyed.


    Next, he had to study those useful andplicated enchantments.


    The enchantments on the short sword and round shield were all very useful, and theposition was easy to extract.


    However, the structure was rtivelyplicated.


    He had to analyze it first to familiarize himself with it. He had to draw it first before memorizing it.


    Kang De thought for a moment and took out hisptop.


    ¡°D*mn it.¡±


    The Earthling muttered to himself, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that even if I transmigrate to an alternate world, there will be a day when I open the stupid CAD software again¡­¡±


    Time to draw.


    A long time passed until night.


    Kang De appeared outside the Goethe camp. He wore sunsses that flowed with an inexplicable brilliance as he walked through the darkness.


    He was pushing a cart filled with boxes of all sizes.


    ¡°There¡¯s some food and wine from my hometown. Consider it a wee.¡±


    Clevnd took the cart and smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. The banquet is about to begin.¡±


    The princess also came out to wee him. She had changed her clothes and was wearing a white and gorgeous dress. She looked elegant and generous, and her noble temperament emitted.


    Kang De nodded and smiled at her. ¡°Hello, Tina. You¡¯re very beautiful tonight.¡±


    The princess elegantly raised her skirt and bowed.


    They walked into the brightly lit camp together.


    There were Goethe people standing in twos and threes beside the tent, all sizing up Kang De. Their gazes were curious and cautious. Kang De had fought twice in total and had already made them understand the strength of this Cathayan.


    ¡°I brought some things. I hope you like them.¡±


    He handed the ingredients and condiments on the cart to the chef and the other kitchen members.


    Kang De yed a trick. He put small bags of various condiments intorge bottles. This small trick waspletely effective. When the chefs and apprentices saw therge bottles of various spices, they looked at Kang De as if he was the Eastern Emperor.


    Their attitude had already changed from curiosity and indifference to serious respect and listening.


    ¡°This is the soup base for the hotpot¡­¡±


    ¡°As for instant noodles, cook them in arge pot. They¡¯ll be ready in a while. Sprinkle the seasoning in. Yes, throw them all in. There¡¯s not much¡­ Hey, stop eating.¡±


    Poor thing, licking the sauce packet of instant noodles. Are you a three-year-old child?


    So on and so forth.


    The banquet began even more lively.


    There were arge number of different types of wine.


    There was also food that was very delicious and had never been seen before.


    Due to the spices, the fiery red transparent jars contained a terrifying and mysterious mixture of spices. There were awe-inspiring Eastern runes on the bottles. A dignified woman was looking at everyone calmly.


    It felt too good.


    The Goethe people werepletely convinced by this generosity.


    To sailors like them, money was worthy of respect and power. A person who could fight and had money naturally had to pay respects to him.


    They toasted Kang De one by one.


    He did not reject anyone.


    After being strengthened by the crystal, it was already very difficult for him to get drunk.


    However, he had to secretly extract the food he ate and the wine he drank.


    He wanted to check for poison.


    A necessary precaution was necessary.


    In the hearty atmosphere, taking advantage of the alcohol, he called the dozen or so Goethe people who had been beaten up by him yesterday to the side¡­ After all, a grudge was a grudge, so it was better to resolve it.


    In any case, he had not suffered any losses yesterday. The ones who had suffered were all Goethe people. Some of them had been shot, some had been struck by an electric baton, and some had been sent flying by an axe. As a civilized and magnanimous Earthling, Kang De naturally had to show his attitude¡ªit was meaningless to pursue who was right and who was wrong.


    They arrived at the wide tent. It was the dormitory of their group.


    ¡°I know your temper. A promise is worth a thousand gold. If you say that you don¡¯t mind, you won¡¯t mind anymore.¡± Kang De took out aptop from his backpack and opened it. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted by the shining screen.


    Amidst a piece of impassioned music, the Japanese man and woman who were honest with each other began to fight intensely.


    The country bumpkins who had never seen the world widened their eyes.


    Kang De¡¯s voice seemed to be far away, ¡°A total of three hours. For three hours, I¡¯ll leave this with you. Let¡¯s forget about your beating yesterday. You¡¯re not allowed to mention it again or mind it. If anyone secretly hates me after this, you¡¯ll not be considered a friend anymore. How about it?¡±


    Looking at those dozen or so eyes, Kang De knew that tonight, in an instant, he had already be the eternal big brother of these Goethe people.


    ¡­

 Chapter 28

    Straightforward


    The ship was a special environment.


    Away fromnd was away from society and thew. Compared to the boundless sea, the small ship was like a moving half-closed prison with its own set of rules and operating patterns.


    Navigation was a very difficult thing.


    Especially to the most ordinary crew.


    They were under great physical and psychological pressure on a long boring voyage.


    Food preservation problems, psychological and mental problems, and also physical needs.


    Thest one was the most difficult to resolve.


    This was because female crew members were usually not allowed on the ship to save the males from being in a daze and letting their thoughts run wild. Therefore, if the sailors wanted to resolve their personal problems, they either had to do it themselves or wait for the ship to be moored in the port before going ashore to spend money.


    However, even the pigeons knew that they could not perfectly resolve the problem by themselves, and ships could not often be moored in the port¡ªbut the wisdom of the working people was endless. Smart sailors always had all kinds of ideas.


    Experienced sailors would bring a sheep on board.


    More experienced sailors would form a close brotherhood with their otherpanions.


    More experienced sailors would¡­ Hmm, there was a joke here.


    One day, a new sailor asked the captain how to resolve his physical needs. The captain mysteriously brought him to a room. There was arge wooden barrel in the room with a small hole in the side. The wise and elegant captain suggested that the sailor stuff his rod into the hole.


    The sailor did as he was told. In the next moment, he felt as if he had ascended to paradise. His entire body was rxed, and it was unknown where he was.


    A few minutester, after feeling good, he excitedly asked the captain if he coulde again tomorrow.


    ¡°No,d, not tomorrow,¡± the captain said to him seriously, ¡°because it¡¯s your turn to be on duty in this bucket tomorrow.¡±


    This chaotic, ridiculous, terrifying, and even disgusting situation was the norm in the era of the Earth¡¯s great voyage. It was also an extremelymon situation for long-distance travel in the other world now. There was no romance, no praise, only filth, disgust, andwlessness.


    The situation of the Penguin was much better. After all, this ship was carrying an extremely important mission to send the beautiful and noble Princess Tina to the capital to lobby politically. Not only was the ship equipped with a magic device to preserve food, but the members were also carefully chosen. These sailors were not hooligans and idlers captured from the prison and streets, but serious elite navy.


    They had passed the political review and were of high quality. Their loyalty could be guaranteed.


    The ship also carried out extremely strictws that did not allow ordinary seamen to talk to female passengers. As long as they discovered any sexual activities, they would all be hung from the mast. The army-like management, generous rewards, and the natural obedience of the Goethe people made the crew maintain high morale.


    However, the problem of physical needs always existed.


    Therefore, after seeing the exciting film that Kang De took out, they were excited.


    Who would have thought that the first movie people from the alternate world saw was actually such content?


    That intense action, that tempting expression, that smooth camera, that exquisite close-up. What a joke. How could something that could catch Master Kang De¡¯s eye be ordinary? The industry standards and production standards forged by decades of experience in Japan instantly conquered these dozen or so men from other worlds.


    Everyone¡¯s breathing gradually quickened and their eyes widened.


    Kang De did not want to stay here.


    He pushed the sailor leader beside him and raised a finger, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for controlling the situation. Don¡¯t dirty this device or touch it casually, understand?¡±


    This leader was clearly a little distracted.


    However, in the next moment, he heard the Holy Decree.


    Mr. Kang De said to him in an extremely dignified and great voice, ¡°I have many such love stories here. There will be more in the future, but if anything happens tonight, you can forget about the rest, understand?¡±


    More than ten pairs of eyes looked at him.


    It could be believed that in the hearts of these soldiers, Mr. Kang De¡¯s status had even surpassed Grand Duke Goethe in this short moment. He was simply the agent of the Goddess of Love in the human world.


    Of course, it was only for a moment.


    They looked at Kang De with extremely warm and respectful gazes.


    The sailor leader said sternly, ¡°You all heard it! If you want to y with your rods, get into the corner of the tent. If anyone breaks Mr. Kang De¡¯s magic device, I¡¯ll chop it off!¡±


    Everyone agreed excitedly and actually saluted.


    To a group of men who had been suppressed for a long time, the effect of this gift was huge.


    After Kang De made arrangements, he prepared to leave this tent. It was very unwise to stay in such an environment. God knew if he would be stained with anything strange.


    In the next moment, a call sounded from outside, ¡°Kang De?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked. Even in the tent below, a few people instantly copsed, because this beautiful and mellow voice was extremely familiar. It was the beautiful Princess Tina.


    These Goethe men looked at each other in panic. It was simply as if they had secretly watched a movie together at night and bumped into the female form teacher doing ward rounds.


    Kang De patted his chest silently and smiled reassuringly.


    Leave it to me¡ªhe said silently with a gesture.


    ¡ªMr. Kang De!


    The Goethe men had tears in their eyes.


    At this moment, the grudge and displeasure from being beaten up yesterday werepletely shattered.


    Kang De walked out of the room as if nothing had happened. He did not look guilty at all.


    This was a skill he had cultivated since he was young. After all, he had such a mother.


    In the mes of the camp, he saw Princess Tina standing outside with the knight beside her.


    The girl smiled at him and said, ¡°I saw you call them away and thought that something was wrong¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were extremely pure. ¡°Ah, after all, there was such a conflict yesterday. It¡¯s best to resolve it. It¡¯s fine now. We¡¯ve be good friends.¡±


    In the strictly sealed high school dormitory that banned cell phones, the person with the most resources was the eldest brother.


    Princess Tina smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    The knight was curious. ¡°What are they doing in there?¡±


    From the tent came the enthusiastic shouts of the men. Some were singing, some were talking andughing, and some were cheering loudly. In short, it was very, very lively.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you can go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡±


    The knight listened to themotion inside and frowned in rejection.


    He was a noble and the son of the Prime Minister. Although he could fight alongside these sailors and soldiers or even lead the charge, he could not mingle with them no matter what.


    The princess was very curious, but she was firmly dissuaded by the knight, ¡°You¡¯re a noble princess and there¡¯s a difference between men and women. The dirty and messy tents of the sailors are not ces a princess should go.¡±


    Tina nced at Kang De and saw that his opinion was the same, so she did not insist.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    She stretched out her hand to Kang De with a smile. Her slender and beautiful hand was wrapped in a white silk glove and emitted a hazy and pure beauty, ¡°The banquet is in an enthusiastic mood. Kang De, do you want to dance?¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡±


    He was not interested in dancing and had never learned it. Arge part of it was because his mother did not like to dance and sneered at the various Western dances that were popr nowadays.


    ording to his father, the only dance his mother knew was called the Haka.


    The beauty of that dance¡­ In any case, Kang De could not appreciate it.


    Tina smiled. ¡°I can teach you. Come on?¡±


    She tilted her head and smiled as beautiful as moonlight.


    No man in the world could reject such an invitation.


    Therefore, the girl held his hand and brought him to the fire in the center of the camp.


    The knight followed behind the two of them silently.


    A tempting fragrance drifted in the air. The wine and spices that Kang De had brought turned this ce into a sea of joy. The Goethe people swayed happily. After such a treat, for the sake of the wine and spices, at least tonight, anyone who saw Kang De had to raise their sses.


    They cheered and made way for him. They watched as the most beautiful pearl of Goethe swayed her beautiful figure and brought the powerful and rich Cathayan into the venue.


    Some of the sailors yed the harmonica, some yed the small drum, and some yed instruments that were very simr to Earth. Amidst this melodious and beautiful song, Kang De and Tina swayed their steps facing each other.


    With one hand holding Tina¡¯s soft hand and the other holding her slender waist, their eyes met in the bright firelight. Their beautiful faces were close. The night was beautiful.


    They had only known each other for two days.


    However, it was as if the rtionship between them was already very deep.


    Kang De recalled what had happened. Tina had emitted starlight. She had gently hugged him and whispered mysterious ancient curses. Then on that altar, he had awakened a mysterious power.


    ¡°Kang De.¡±


    The girl opposite him shouted his name.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll track down the source of that ck beast¡¯s mutation¡­¡± Tina said seriously, ¡°Can you bring me along?¡±


    Kang De was stunned. He did not expect the princess to say such a thing. He frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous, especially since we might face an unknown number of enemies¡­ Why do you want to follow?¡±


    The princess¡¯s answer was without any hesitation, ¡°Because I want to know more about you.¡±


    How direct.


    ¡­

 Chapter 29

    A Huge Wave of Elves Is About to Attack


    Tina¡¯s eyes were frank and clear, without any guilt.


    Because these were her thoughts.


    Kang De was extremely vignt and wary. He would deal with any test and trick with ease, but he was caught off guard by this upright and evil ball.


    The princess continued, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements and not be willful. You can send me back at any time, and I definitely won¡¯t doubt your decision. Knight Clevnd will protect me, and I can help. Although I¡¯m a little boastful, I¡¯m very knowledgeable in the exploration of ancient words and secrets¡­¡±


    She looked at Kang De seriously. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Kang De did not know how to refuse.


    The other party had already said this.


    Especially earlier today, the princess had not hesitated to give all the magic potions and even lent Kang De a few priceless enchanted items. This was already a huge favor, especially now. The princess did not mention this at all, but Kang De could not forget it.


    ¡ªForget it, I¡¯ll casually bring her to walk around the ind tomorrow and tire this spoiled princess to death. She won¡¯t be able to get up the day after tomorrow. Then, I¡¯ll investigate the abnormality of the ck beast.


    With this in mind, he nodded. ¡°Alright, but you must listen to my arrangements.¡±


    Tina smiled happily, her eyes filled with joy.


    Such a pure and beautiful smile could melt the hearts of men.


    The princess jumped like a butterfly, guiding Kang De to a simple dance step as he circled the brilliant bonfire. The captain arrived at Lady Beldra¡¯s side and bowed to invite her to dance. The other party hesitated for a moment before reaching out to agree. With the captain taking the lead, the first mate, first-ss navigator, medical officer, craftsman, and other officers handed the invitation to Tina¡¯s maids.


    As for the sailors with lower positions, they could only stare nkly and feel a little lonely.


    However, more than ten sailors lived very fulfilling lives.


    They observed the beautiful things from another world in the tent.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    When the few sailors who had gone out to relieve themselves passed by a tent, they suddenly stopped. Some indescribable voice seemed to being from the tent. They looked at each other in surprise.


    Where did this womane from?


    These fearless fellows revealed a sinister smile and suddenly rushed into the tent.


    ¡°We¡¯re having fun¡­ Eh, what are you doing?¡±


    Low roars and negotiation sounded. Soon, the men reached a consensus.


    After a while, those guys walked out of the tent with satisfied and red faces. They returned to the banquet and secretly told theirpanions about the enviable experience.


    A few sailors curiously slipped to the tent.


    Gradually, the poption of the entire camp began to flow.


    Some people returned, but others did not. Those who returned looked at Kang De with admiration and ttery. For some reason, Kang De had actually gained a little approval from this group of Goethe people.


    The sailors¡¯ logic was simple.


    When a person held a very precious thing that they wanted very much, the first thought of these men who lived on the sea all day and were used to scheming and ugly evil was to cheat, snatch, and steal it.


    However, if the person holding the treasure was rich and could easily blow up their heads, they would be in awe, acknowledge, and please this person¡ªespecially since he was very generous.


    What the weak did was wrong, and what the strong did was right.


    This was the principle of the world.


    However, Kang De did not care about these small matters. He danced a simple and boring dance with the princess.


    At this moment, he had to admit that the reason why he felt that dancing was boring was because no beautiful girl was willing to dance with him¡­ This was the only reason.


    Now¡­ it was awesome.


    The princess danced with him.


    She did not say or ask anything. She did not ask about his background, did not ask about anything, and did not ask anything. She only danced quietly and beautifully and smiled as she watched him.


    Therefore, Kang De felt very happy and relieved.


    Because the princess did not ask anything, he did not have to focus on defending himself and thinking, nor did he have to worry that he would identally reveal any secrets¡­ This was very good.


    He felt very relieved.


    Tonight was the most unforgettable night after he transmigrated.


    On the Wayne Wings.


    The sound of blood vomiting sounded.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Captain¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    There was a trace of pain in the old voice, ¡°This meditation brought about new results. For some reason, the terrifying and huge danger I sense is even clearer than yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, something must be happening on the Holy Seal Inds, causing the threat to the Twilight Dynasty to gradually take shape. In other words, those Goethe people must have discovered something on the ind. What they discovered is a huge threat to the elves¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore¡­ I suggest that the Wayne Wings immediately set off at full speed. We¡¯ll head to the Holy Seal Inds and use our sharp arrows and spells to kill all the humans on the ind and extinguish this d*mned danger!¡±


    The captain seemed to be still afraid of the taboo of the Holy Seal Inds, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t hesitate anymore, Captain!¡±


    That elven master said sternly, ¡°Although the Holy Seal Inds are a taboo of our race, it concerns the future of our race. We elves must stand up!¡±


    ¡°Throughout the history of our race, the first elf to walk out of the forest, the first elf to set sail, and the first elf to use the power of nature to destroy and kill. Up until today, in the great dynasty, our army and battleships deter the entire world. The entire continent is our vault and back garden. All of this came from the actions of the elves who vited the taboo and were decisive in history.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s our turn!¡±


    At this point, the Elven Grand Mage softened his tone. ¡°History is forged like this.¡±


    After a silence, the captain made onest effort. ¡°Perhaps we should report this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± the master said. ¡°The sea is far away and we can¡¯t contact the Admiralty. With my ability, I can¡¯t fly back. If the Wayne Wings returns, the Goethe people will take the opportunity to escape in this gap. Then we¡¯ll havemitted a serious crime against the entire race.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way left, Captain¡­ I hope you understand.¡±


    A long, long timeter.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather the crew and announce the departure.¡±


    The elf main ship that was wandering outside the forbidden sea area blew its melodious horn.


    Amidst the surging waves, the elf captain stood on themand tform and addressed the silent sailors. This was the tradition of the elves. They liked to make eloquent speeches.


    ¡°Gentlemen, upholding the authority given by the Empress, I hereby announce that the Wayne Wings has entered abat state.¡±


    He raised the sail and raised the anchor. The wind roared.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide or lie. Our goal is the forbidden sea area¡­¡±


    The Weapon Chief and assistants checked the sealed weapons¡­ In the tide-proof weapons box, the longbows were in their best state.


    ¡°We will vite the ancient teachings and step onto this legendary ind. This is against tradition, but the true courage is not to abide by the rules of the past, but to decisively break it at the right moment!¡±


    The magic attack tform underwent thest repair and change of parts.


    ¡°This is what we have to do. This is also what countless heroes have done.¡±


    The ballista was in position.


    ¡°Our race has a long lifespan, so much so that most of our nsmen are carefree. However, the greatness of a race does not need the greatness of all its members. Only a great leader and a few of the bravest elves can do the right thing first and motivate the entire country to move forward!¡±


    The catapult was in ce.


    Waves rose on the sea, tearing at the captain¡¯s voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that we¡¯re brave elves. Perhaps there¡¯s a dangerous abyss ahead, but our deeds will definitely be a part of the inheritance poem and be remembered and sung by the empress and ourpatriots!¡±


    ¡°I guarantee you!¡±


    ¡°When we havepleted our mission and returned to our home, I will show the Empress and the council the credit of everyone. Our names will be sung by the bards, the beautiful girls will bring us gands, and the door of the high society of Twilight City will open to every one of us!¡±


    He waved his arms and roared, ¡°For the Empress!¡±


    Amidst the shouts of response, this powerful elf main ship cut through the thick waves and sailed towards the forbidden sea area. Like an ebony saber, it shed at the inds of the Holy Seal.


    Thunder rumbled in the sky as the thick dark clouds gathered again.


    At this moment, the Goethe people cleaned up the mess and arranged for night watch. The people on leave fell asleep with satisfied smiles. Kang De returned home and whistled. He was in a good mood.


    No one knew that in the distant sea, a powerful elf battleship was sailing towards the Holy Seal Inds without any hesitation, facing the wind and rain.


    Humans and elves were about to meet.


    ¡­

 Chapter 30

    I Was Clearly First!


    The next day.


    Kang De, who had rested enough, brought his equipment and arrived at the Goethe camp to meet the princess.


    The results ofst night¡¯s diplomatic work were huge. The sailors remembered Mr. Kang¡¯s kindness and greeted him with kind and even slightly fawning expressions.


    These bold Goethe men were even a little reserved in front of him.


    They looked like they wanted to say something but were too embarrassed to.


    Kang De saw this and smiled to himself.


    He was very familiar with this expression.


    When they were in high school, they started to live on campus. There was an entire dormitory with 12 hot-blooded youths. Everyone¡¯s growth environment and life trajectory were different, so their personalities werepletely different.


    Some people were already very mature, but some people were still very pure.


    In the three years of high school, they would be coquettish sooner orter.


    However, it required a process.


    For example, when a pure child who had never had the chance to watch movies since he was young saw this new world¡¯s door for the first time at his roommate¡¯s ce, he would fall into a state of uprightness. Although he said no, he really wanted to see it. When theseplicated emotions were revealed, they would show the current mental appearance of the Goethe sailors.


    Kang De was the film master of the dormitory and even the entire corridor back then.


    His reputation was spread throughout the grade.


    He had really seen such a face many times.


    They wanted resources but did not know how to ask. These otherworlders were really easy to understand.


    He knew it in his mind, but he did not say it out loud. He knew the principle of hunger marketing very well.


    However, on the other hand¡­ Clevnd had never seen a movie before. He did not know how such a serious knight would react when he saw such a thing.


    As Kang De calcted in his mind, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Kang De.¡±


    The princess and the knight had already walked out with polite and intimate smiles.


    ¡°Good morning, both of you,¡± Kang De asked. ¡°How did you restst night?¡±


    Tina smiled. ¡°Fortunately, it was thunderst night and I was woken up. The people at the camp are also very nervous and worried that there will be a storm¡­ I didn¡¯t expect nothing to happen.¡±


    Kang De was stunned, ¡°Was it thunder?¡±


    He had slept very early yesterday and the room was extremely soundproof, so he did not hear anything.


    The princess nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I heard from the person on duty that there seems to be thundering from somewhere nearby. The weather is very bad, but this ind doesn¡¯t have any effect¡­ How strange.¡±


    Although she said that, Tina did not look too surprised.


    After all, this was the Holy Seal Inds¡­ It was normal for anything to happen.


    Kang De did not take it to heart. He had been on this lousy ind for a year and had encountered countless things. What was so important about a lightning strike in the distance?


    Chatting about the weather was only the beginning. Then, he asked about serious matters, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    Tina nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full. I¡¯m ready to leave at any time!¡±


    Last night, they had agreed that when Kang De went to investigate the change in the ck beast today, he would bring her along.


    Today, the princess had changed into hunting clothes that were easy to move in the day before. The clothes were cut close to her body and could outline her body more. Compared to the gorgeous dress yesterday, they each had their own merits.


    The knight was also fully armed. He was covered in armor that emitted a cold light. He was silent and reliable.


    After greeting Kang De, he went straight to the topic, ¡°Mr. Kang De, my only and entire mission is to ensure the safety of the princess. When I can¡¯t do it and make any mistakes, I hope you can help¡­ May I ask how many people you need for this operation?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for anyone else. It¡¯s just the three of us.¡±


    What a joke. Going on a spring outing?


    He had already made up his mind. Today, he would bring the princess around and tire her out. Tomorrow, he could shake off these natives and do things himself. However, as a diligent and meticulous Chinese, he felt that he could not work for nothing. There had to be some benefits to running around for a day.


    Then, what was the benefit of being a free guide to apany Tina everywhere today?


    Of course, it was to spend a day with a gentle, beautiful, and cute girl.


    Why did he need so many extras?


    If not for the fact that Clevnd was definitely worried, he would not even want to bring this knight.


    The knight frowned and said, ¡°Is this¡­¡±


    After all the unexpected dangers in the past two days, he wished that he could bring dozens of people to surround His Highness with shields.


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring my animal friends with me. Believe me, they¡¯re very good bodyguards. Secondly, I see that your camp needs people very much now, so don¡¯t disperse your strength. After all, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. If the ck beasts attack again, with more people in the camp, there¡¯ll be more strength.¡±


    He said seriously, ¡°Moreover, I definitely won¡¯t bring Tina into danger. If I discover any danger in the strange area worth exploring, I¡¯ll definitely send her back first.¡±


    The knight hesitated for a long time before finally agreeing.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Let¡¯s go by boat.¡±


    ¡°By boat?¡± The knight asked in confusion. ¡°Where to?¡±


    Kang De pointed north. ¡°Let¡¯s take a boat to the ind in the north.¡±


    The so-called Holy Seal Inds referred to groups of inds that were arranged in a row or arc. There were a total of seven rtivelyrge inds in the Holy Seal Inds. Kang De lived on the second ind in the north, and the goal of this trip was to go to the first ind in the north.


    The two inds were only separated by the warm shallow sea. It was so clear that one could see the bottom of the sea. When there was no wind or waves, it was not difficult to swim over.


    The reason why he brought the princess here and not on this ind was mainly because the ind where Kang De lived contained many of his secrets. If he deliberately avoided those ces with the princess, he might be thought to be insincere and perfunctory. However, if the princess saw something she should not see, it would be very troublesome to exin.


    Moreover, the scenery of the North Ind was not bad. The terrain was varied and it was very tiring to walk. Not only could it let the princess y happily, but it could also greatly exhaust her stamina toplement Kang De¡¯s n.


    Perfect.


    The Goethe people had some escape boats and had made some rafts to transport goods in the past two days. Seeing that they had plenty of ships, Kang De directly borrowed a ship to use.


    Of course, he had a ship too¡­ However, instead of saying that it was a ship, it was more like a life raft. His inspiration came from the game ¡°Assassin¡¯s Creed: Origin¡±. In the game, other than normal ships, there were also some rafts with sails floating in the Nile. In short, it was a row of wooden branches that were carefully stabbed. There was also a circle of cbash bags and other floating things around. Kang De followed this train of thought and stabbed himself. It was really useful.


    However, it looked very embarrassing.


    Moreover, there was a problem with transportation. In any case, every time Kang De went to other inds, he could not bring anyrge animals with him. It made the gori very unhappy every time. It would only be happy after coaxing it for three days.


    Now that he had borrowed the Goethe people¡¯s ship, he could bring along the gori and the kangaroo.


    ¡­But why was it still unhappy?


    The knight consciously rowed the boat. The boat rippled. The members of the boat scattered and sat ording to the principle of bnce. Kang De sat with the princess, and the kangaroo and knight approached.


    The gori sat alone and looked very unhappy. From time to time, it would nce at Kang De.


    The parrot stood at the edge of the ship and shouted, ¡°I was clearly first! I was clearly first!¡±


    ¡ªDid I teach this parrot too much?


    ¡°Heaven has pity on me. Although the gori is very gentle, careful, calm, and reliable, can suppress that group of evil creatures, is understanding, and is very good at fighting, it is still an animal. I treat it as a brother.¡±


    Although Kang De thought so, his heart still softened when he met the gori¡¯s pitiful gaze. Heforted it gently, ¡°Be good, you can¡¯t move on the ship, or it¡¯ll capsize.¡±


    The distance between the two inds was not far.


    The ship quickly paddled to a shallow shore. The white beach was exquisite and wless, and the green sea water surged. It had to be said that in terms of scenery, this ce was much better than Earth.


    When the princess saw this, she was very happy. She stepped on the beach and ran forward.


    The knight hurriedly followed.


    The first thing the gori did after getting out of the ship was to grab Kang De¡¯s arm tightly, like a child who was afraid of being abandoned by his parents.


    Kang De reached out to hug it and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He said to the pigeon, ¡°Please go find Second Senior Brother. Since you¡¯re here, pay it a visit and ask if there are any strange phenomena on the ind. After all, the North Ind is its territory.¡±


    The so-called Second Senior Brother was a wild boar, the extremely ferocious kind. It had a grudge against Kang De. In order to defeat it, Kang De had exhausted a few firecrackers and chased it to two mountains.


    The pigeon cooed and left.


    Kang De stretched and said to the knight and princess, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    At the same time, north of the ind, the Wayne Wings hadpleted its anchor.


    The elves prepared tond on the ind.


    ¡­

 Chapter 31

    Is This a F*cking Elf?


    Captain Estes looked at the calm sea in silence.


    ¡°What a terrifying storm, right?¡±


    An elf in a robe and a crown walked to his side.


    The captain bowed and said, ¡°Good day, Master Lacey.¡±


    Every elf¡¯s main ship would have a powerful Grand Mage holding down the fort. They held huge power and their status was equivalent to the captain¡¯s, or even slightly higher¡­ Sometimes, the captain had to listen to their opinions.


    The Grand Mage asked, ¡°Has the hull damage evaluation beenpleted?¡±


    The captain nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done. We¡¯ve collided with the reef and have also endured the attack of the wind and lightning. The craftsman is leading the damage control team to repair it, but without the help of spells, the progress is very slow. This is because they have to manually change the spare parts and guide the natural spirit. They estimate that it will take eight hours to ensure that the Wayne Wings can continue sailing without any hidden dangers.¡±


    The Grand Mage sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. In the Storm Tide, it was supposed to be our time to unleash our strength, but we couldn¡¯t help at all.¡±


    The captain shook his head and said, ¡°No, this is not your fault.¡±


    The wise Grand Mage looked at the ind not far away and slowly said, ¡°We explore the mysteries of the world and turn it into controble power. We control the mes, control the lightning, raise huge waves, and call the wind. The power of nature was obtained by the mages, but arrogance was also born.¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I was once happy about my achievements, butst night, I saw the true power, especially when my magic powers were suppressed and I lost the perception of the elements. I could only bump through the waves like an ordinary elf without strength. My life could no longer be controlled by me¡­ At that moment, I finally realized the limit and true strength of an elf, and Iprehended something¡­¡±


    The captain was stunned, then said in surprise, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re about to¡­¡±


    The Grand Mage shook his head in disappointment. ¡°There¡¯s still some distance left.¡±


    He only sighed with emotion, but his gaze was fixed on the ind in front of him, ¡°Compared to the important mission of my race, my personal matters are not worth mentioning. However, Captain, the magic and taboo of the Holy Seal Inds are beyond imagination. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t obtain the support of the spellcasters.¡±


    The captain smiled confidently.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Although the suppression of supernatural powers is bad news, our enemies are also facing the same dilemma. If we can only rely on swords, spears, bows, bodies, and courage to fight now¡­¡±


    Captain Estes¡¯s tone was powerful. ¡°Then, do you think the elves will lose to the Goethe people?¡±


    The Grand Mage smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The vast forest was the origin of the elves. It was not as quiet and romantic as the fantasies of stupid bards and ignorant nobledies. What about the Moon God protecting every living being in the forest? What about standing aloof from worldly affairs and not killing or destroying? It was all nonsense.


    The main theme of the forest was neither peace nor beauty. Instead, it was thew of the jungle. The carnivores hunted, and the herbivores were eaten. The numbers of the two sides relied on killing and devouring to maintain the bnce, so the forest could be stable for a long time. If either side¡¯s numbers were abnormal, a disaster-like change would quickly arrive.


    This was the foundation of the forest¡¯s existence, the only reason.


    This was also the greatest principle that the elves had learned from the forest.


    What did the elves rely on to build their royal authority in the vast forest?


    It was not a love of art, nor was it smart or intelligent. It was not rted to a grand culture, nor was it because of justice and virtue. Those were all self-praises after the elves obtained power. Coupled with the self-hypnosis and active ttery of many sad andughable timid races,


    the reason why they could rule the vast forest was only because they were¡­ extremely good at fighting.


    Captain Estes saluted the Elven Grand Mage.


    ¡°The main ship of the Wayne Wings is under the Royal Navy. It¡¯s the pir of the Invincible Fleet. All the serving crew are pure-blooded elves, and their loyalty to the Empress will never waver. We¡¯re the most fatal sea wolves. Even without the support of spells from the spellcasters, we¡¯re still peerlessly brave and peerless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove this to you.¡±


    The captain pointed at the ind in front of him. ¡°Before the ship recovers its normal sailing ability, I want to send troops to search for this ind first. If the Moon God blesses and makes the Goethe people happen to wander onto this ind, we can take it down in one go¡­ If not, we¡¯ll wait for the ship to be repaired before sailing around the inds and see if we can discover their ship.¡±


    The Grand Mage nodded solemnly. ¡°A wise judgment. I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Captain.¡±


    Captain Estes bowed again and came to themand table. The crew was already on standby.


    He said, ¡°Captain of the Marine Corps, Weapon Chief, Head Sailor, all of you, meet the officers. I order you to lead the entire Marine Corps and the deck team tond on the ind in front of you as soon as possible and carry out a detailed and efficient search to find the humans on the ind and firmly attack, eliminate, and capture them!¡±


    ¡°Members of the War Machine Group and the Magic Team, stay and defend!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re currently on the Holy Seal Inds. We¡¯re at the northernmost ce, so time is precious. Our enemy might be hiding on any ind. Let¡¯s search this ind that¡¯s close by first. If they¡¯re not here, we¡¯ll sail and cruise. If we discover Goethe¡¯s ship, we¡¯ll sink them. If we discover their people, we¡¯ll kill them all. We must let them know that regardless of whether it¡¯s the sea ornd, they can never defeat us!¡±


    In response, the elves roared enthusiastically.


    The assault boats drew a blue wave and rushed towards the North Ind.


    Thismotion rmed the creatures in the air and water. The sea birds fled in all directions and cried out in surprise as they flew towards the ind.


    Kang De brought the princess and the knight to look at the scenery and even thoughtfully prepared a sunshade.


    If possible, he hoped to use the same umbre as Tina. However, when he recalled the gori¡¯s aggrieved gaze, he still raised his umbre and shielded it.


    As expected, the gori¡¯s mood improved. Moreover, it nced at Tina from time to time and was very proud.


    Not long after, urgent bird cries sounded in the sky as a few seabirds flew over.


    The parrot immediately pped its wings and shouted, ¡°Beauty! Beauty!¡±


    Kang De was speechless. He suddenly thought of something and asked the princess, ¡°Parrot¡­ is it a male or female?¡±


    The princess said in a difficult manner, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to distinguish the gender of a parrot unless you dissect it. This is because male parrots will also be docile, and female parrots will also be forceful¡­ Only in the estrus period will there be an obvious difference.¡±


    Kang De looked up at the sky. ¡°¡­It seems to be horny all year round.¡±


    The princess wanted tough, but she held it in.


    The parrot was entangled with the sea birds in the air. The sea birds chirped anxiously. After a moment, the parrot suddenly shook them off and flew north.


    Kang De said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After a while, the parrot flew back at a very fast speed.


    It also looked very anxious. It circled above Kang De¡¯s head as if it could not think of a suitable word. After a while, it shouted, ¡°Good ship! Good ship!¡±


    ¡­Ah? What did it mean?


    Kang De looked stunned.


    The parrot flew down and pped its wings. It stretched out its mouth to peck Kang De¡¯s chest pocket.


    There was a phone inside.


    Kang De took out his phone and was grabbed to the ground by the parrot¡¯s ws. It pped its wings andnded. It lowered its head and pecked at the screen.


    Mr. Kang nced at it and could not remain calm. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, how do you know the password?¡±


    Not only did this guy know the password, but it also went straight to the document manager. After pressing it a few times, it opened a mysterious folder and pulled the screen. Then, it opened a set ofics.


    It opened the first diagram.


    There was a beautiful big sister with sharp ears and a few pieces of clothing sitting on the ground. Her face was red and she ced a finger in her mouth. Saliva flowed out, looking very unhygienic.


    The princess walked over curiously. When she heard footsteps behind her, Kang De immediately turned off the screen.


    ¡ªReflex, reflex.


    Then, Kang De reacted and his heart shook.


    The princess asked, ¡°Kang De, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De swallowed and turned around. He said bitterly, ¡°It said that the elves areing.¡±


    The princess and the knight¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Without a word, Clevnd ran north, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look! Princess, please wait where you are!¡±


    ¡°Gori, kangaroo, you stay too!¡±


    Kang De ran after the knight.


    It was unknown if he was afraid, nervous, or curious.


    Elves.


    It was said that there were more women than men, and they were all beautiful women.


    On the mountain, they could look down and indeed see a few ships driving ashore.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    The knight reached out and pulled Kang De down. He whispered, ¡°Be careful! The elves have excellent vision. Don¡¯t be discovered!¡±


    Kang De nodded, also a little nervous. He opened his eyes to look, but he could not see clearly. It was far away.


    He asked, ¡°Is it an elf?¡±


    Clevnd gritted his teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. These sharp ears really dare to chase after us.¡±


    Kang De suddenly recalled that he had brought binocrs. He reached out and took them out from behind him. He narrowed his eyes and looked over. The legendary elves were really something to look forward to. It was said that even the males were cute boys.


    He looked over with the binocrs.


    In the next moment, Kang De froze.


    On the ship thatnded on the beach were two rows of burly brothers. They had sharp ears and carried huge bows. There was even a broadsword on their knees. All of them looked firm and serious. Their explosive muscles bulged, and their extremely developed bronze chest muscles reflected the dazzling sunlight.


    ¡°¡­Is this a f*cking elf?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 32

    I Have a n


    ¡°¡­Is this a f*cking elf?¡±


    Kang De turned and cursed at the knight.


    What happened to the gentle big sister and the cute little boy?


    The knight was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De was so shocked that he stammered, ¡°They don¡¯t look right, right? If you don¡¯t look at their ears, I¡¯ll believe you if you say these are barbarians. Could it be that the elves married barbarians?¡±


    The knight was even more puzzled, but he recognized the binocrs in Kang De¡¯s hand.


    Although there were mages who were proficient in the Eagle Eye Technique and the Atmospheric Pration Technique in this era who provided battlefield information, single-ss binocrs were still equipped in the army inrge numbers. After all, the number of mages and magic power was limited.


    Although Kang De¡¯s was a double barrel, the structure was still simr.


    He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Please lend it to me.¡±


    Kang De handed the binocrs over.


    The knight tried to look and roughly grasped the use. After observing for a moment, he said with extreme certainty, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the elves, and it¡¯s the elves on the Wayne Wings who chased us.¡±


    Kang De could not ept this scene.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this is very strange, right? How can an elf look like this?¡±


    The knight was even more puzzled. ¡°What do you think elves should look like?¡±


    Kang De took out his phone and thought for a moment. He did not show him the lewd picture of the elf eating his hand. His phone happened to have the movie of the ¡°Lord of the Rings¡± trilogy. It had been sent to his phone a few days ago and he nned to use it to pass the time when he was bored wandering in the wild. He showed it to the knight and was shocked when he saw it, ¡°Why does this elf have the face of a mainder?¡±


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know how to criticize you like this!


    He said in aplicated tone, ¡°This is the imagination of our people for elves.¡±


    Clevnd shook his head and said, ¡°Then the Cathayan¡¯s impression of the elves is too ridiculous.¡±


    He looked at the phone curiously and handed it back to Kang De. A heavy worry appeared on his face, but he still patiently exined to him.


    Perhaps he also wanted Kang De to recognize what a true elf was.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De, please look.¡±


    He gestured for Kang De to use the binocrs and exined, ¡°The two assault boats in the middle have a total of 50 elves in whitebat uniforms with half their chests exposed. They¡¯re from the Marine Corps. The training standard is equivalent to that of a sergeant of the Elven Royal Army¡¯s Arrow Regiment. Do you see the Giant Battle Reversal Bow they¡¯re carrying?¡±


    ¡°With the Dragon Shirt Wood as the material, it is directly guided by the Druid Archer to shape and strengthen it. It is 2.4 meters long and has a full strength of 200 pounds. The minimum selection standard for the Dragon Fang Army¡¯s archers is to quietly shoot a human target at a distance of 300 meters, shoot 20 arrows urately in a minute, and shoot 30 arrows at full speed in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Please note that this is the lowest standard. The champion archers standing at the peak of the elven military world can use stronger bows to shoot every second. The arrows fall like a waterfall and all armor is torn.¡±


    Clevnd said, ¡°Look, other than bows and arrows, these apanying marines also carry a two-handed broadsword as an auxiliary weapon. If necessary, they can form a windmill sword formation to carry out a heavy raid. Soldiers who can use such weapons naturally have strong bodies and terrifying arm strength. They¡¯re all top-notch ferocious soldiers.¡±


    He looked at Kang De, ¡°As for the elf in the painting you showed me¡­ It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a mage with his weak physique, or it can be an ordinary adventurer with a low-pound civilian bow. However, if it appears on the battlefield as an archer, he¡¯ll definitely be mocked by the elves.¡±


    ¡­It was really reasonable and made him speechless.


    Although he understood the logic, this was his fantasy!


    It was just like how it was very unscientific to operate mecha, but he f*cking wanted to drive a huge robot to destroy all enemies!


    ¡ªTherefore, even if you say that elves are all peerless ferocious men with powerful arms and burly bodies, I just want to find a gentle and naturally stupid big sister!


    Kang De still did not give up. He looked at the knight and said seriously, ¡°Right, I don¡¯t see any female elves. Please tell me that female elves don¡¯t look like this¡­ right?!¡±


    A subtle expression appeared on the knight¡¯s face. He could not understand Kang De¡¯s inexplicable persistence.


    ¡°Ah¡­ just like us humans, there are beautiful women like Her Highness, and also female warriors who are not inferior to men in terms of fighting.¡±


    He replied, ¡°Talent is important, and so is training the day after tomorrow. However, in general, female elves are not mainly strong and rough. Most of them are still very beautiful¡­¡±


    Kang De let out a long breath.


    He was really frightened.


    ¡­Wait.


    Kang De recovered from his unstable mental state and realized the current situation.


    His expression gradually became serious, ¡°¡­These elves are here for you?¡±


    The knight smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ¡°You finally understand¡­ I¡¯ve been exining the threat and strength of the elves to you, but you seem to be more concerned about their appearance.¡±


    Clevnd, who treated protecting the princess as his supreme mission, was not in a hurry to report it to the princess. His eyes changed intensely as he fell into a huge dilemma.


    Kang De looked at him quietly and said nothing.


    After a long time, the knight slowly spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De¡­¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Goethe and the elves are fighting. The blood feud has been formed and is irreconcble. No matter when or where we encounter each other, we¡¯ll definitely fight until one side falls. You¡¯re a Cathayan and have nothing to do with our war. Although we¡¯ve had a misunderstanding and conflict here, we¡¯ve already buried the hatchet. We¡¯ll remember your warm hospitality and help. Logically speaking, we shouldn¡¯t let you be involved in this conflict.¡±


    Kang De did not answer.


    Although he got along well with these Goethe people, there seemed to be no reason for him to participate in their war. After all, the knight had just exined the strength and terror of the elves.


    War was not a game and he might lose his life.


    Kang De could not afford to die here.


    However, there was another problem.


    If these elves chased to the ind and killed all the Goethe people, what would they do to him if they discovered Kang De?


    Thinking of this, Kang De was very vexed.


    He hated the idea of entrusting his life to others.


    Just like when he had a conflict with Knight and the others earlier, if he had surrendered and waited for Tina to exin, he would most likely not have been troubled by the Goethe people¡­ However, he was unwilling to bet on this.


    Moreover, in the end¡­ the elves were also attracted by these Goethe people.


    How annoying.


    At this moment, he heard the knight say, ¡°In fact, we led the elves here. In other words, you were clearly living a calm life on the ind, but we ced you in danger. When I think of this, I feel extremely ashamed. You treated us kindly and generously, but we brought you danger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely sorry, but now, I have no choice but to ask you a favor.¡±


    ¡ªIt¡¯s here.


    Kang De said nothing.


    He was even more unhappy.


    ¡ªThe knight will probably ask me to help them fight the elves.


    But how could he fight?


    A group of muscr brothers holding magic longbows that had seen a ghost had an effective range of 300 meters. It was even further and more urate than the gun in his hand¡ªhow could he fight?


    There was no militia arsenal around the district. If there was, he could carry a few bundles of firearms and blow up these elves until their mothers could not recognize them.


    However, he did not.


    How could he help? How could he win?


    His mind was in chaos.


    ¡°I want to ask you¡­¡± the knight said, ¡°to take good care of the princess.¡±


    Kang De looked up in surprise.


    ¡°You have many animal friends on the ind. At the very least, you can hide with the princess. As for us, we¡¯ll immediately leave on the ship and lure the elves to pursue.¡± Clevnd spoke firmly.


    Kang De had seen that elf battleship through his binocrs. Not to mention anything else, in terms of size, it was muchrger than the stranded Penguin. Therger tonnage represented more people and weapons, the principle of passage through the myriad worlds.


    He said, ¡°You¡¯ll sink.¡±


    The knight smiled, ¡°If we sink, the elves will be satisfied and won¡¯t pay too much attention to the inds of the Holy Seal. The princess and you will be as safe as possible.¡±


    However, this meant that everyone except Tina had to die.


    Including the knight in front of him.


    ¡°Although I still have a lot to do and although I miss this world¡­¡± Clevnd smiled fearlessly, ¡°I¡¯m the son of the Prime Minister. Only with me on the ship can others willingly die together.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment, ¡°¡­You can¡¯t defeat him?¡±


    ¡°The chance of winning is zero.¡±


    The knight said without hesitation, ¡°The Wayne Wings is the main ship of the elves, the pir of the Royal Navy. The members of the ship are all pure-blooded elves. Even half-elves are not allowed to board the ship, let alone the other servant races. The sailors are well-trained, their loyalty andbat strength are extremely high, and they have 500 people. They have a total of 80 spellcasters, including a Grand Mage.¡±


    ¡°Although the Holy Seal Inds have sealed off all supernatural powers, other than the spellcaster team, there are also 50 marines and 320 sailors on the ship. Among the other 50 members, other than the technical personnel like the damage control group and the medical protection group, the navy officer group led by the captain has richbat skills and powerful strength.¡±


    ¡°As for the Penguin¡­¡±


    The knight sighed, ¡°We suffered heavy losses in the previous sea battle. We were short ofbat resources and lost many spellcasters and elites. With our remainingbat strength, even if we only deal with these 200 Elven soldiers who are about tond, we will be killed in 15 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Because weck all the methods and equipment to counter the Elven Arrows.¡±


    ¡°With those 50 Marines, they canpletely defeat us.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way¡­ I can only entrust the princess to you. At the very least, she can survive.¡±


    At this point, the knight hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°In addition, I have to tell you something. The ceremony Her Highness held for you that day was¡­¡±


    At this moment, the pigeon fell from the sky. It had been sent by Kang De to ask Second Senior Brother about the situation. Now that it had returned, it bared its fangs and brandished its ws in front of Kang De for a while.


    Kang De slowly understood. A trace of interest gradually appeared on his face.


    ¡°Things might not be as bad as you think¡­¡± he pondered. ¡°I have a n¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 33

    A Tiny Sacrifice


    ¡°I have a n.¡±


    If these words came from Mr. Dutch Van der Linde, it would often be the beginning of a bad thing.


    However, Kang De was the one who said this.


    It was more convincing.


    ¡ªAt least for the knight.


    Knight Clevnd felt that he was knowledgeable, but he could not see through this Cathayan in front of him. It was as if the other party was hidden in heavy fog. His background was a mystery, his actions were a mystery, and everything was a mystery.


    They had still only interacted for a short period of time and could not tell anything.


    This was because the knight could sense that the other party was still wary and alert. After this vignce, there was huge confusion¡­ and even madness.


    However, other than that, he had to admit that Mr. Kang De was a very charming person.


    This charm came not only from his appearance, speech, strength, and wealth but also from his temperament. That different, confident, but slightly mncholic temperament was not the pretense of those so-called poet prodigal sons, but from real experience and sorrow.


    He was willing to believe such a person.


    Moreover, although he had the intention to die, who would be willing to die if he could avoid it?


    It was not a big deal to listen to it.


    Therefore, the knight nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen to your n.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is the elf captain over there stupid?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not stupid at all,¡± the knight replied. ¡°The previous sea battle has already proven the other party¡¯s captain¡¯s cunning and cold-blooded nature. He¡¯s a troublesome opponent, calm and fatal. In fact, the position of the main captain in the highlypetitive Elven Royal Navy is definitely not unknown. He must have experienced arge number of battles, umted experience, and contributions, and finally obtained this honor.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Then, there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    He said, ¡°If I¡¯m the elf captain and my goal is to capture you, the first thing I¡¯ll do when I sail to this sea area is to circle around all the inds. If I discover the Goethe ship, I can lock onto its location. At that time, regardless of whether I send an army to attack or bomb wildly, I can happily win. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Inparison, isn¡¯t it a little stupid to stop at sea and send troops to search the inds one by one?¡±


    Clevnd suddenly realized, ¡°¡­That¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Since the elf captain is not a fool, there¡¯s only one possibility.¡±


    Kang De looked at the ship in the sea. The sail was lowered and anchored in the sea, ¡°I¡¯m afraid their ship has been damaged quite badly, just like how you encountered a storm and your hull was damaged¡­¡±


    ¡°This is good news!¡±


    Clevnd said in surprise, ¡°This means that we have more time to escape! As long as we escape far, we can lure the elves further away. The safer you and the princess will be!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to die. I already said that I have a n.¡±


    The knight obediently shut his mouth.


    ¡°I sent a pigeon to contact Second Senior Brother just now¡­ the leader of this North Ind. I want to ask if there are any strange ck beasts on this ind. I didn¡¯t expect them to really exist.¡±


    Kang De said faintly, ¡°Second Senior Brother said that there¡¯s a huge gap in the canyon to the west of the North Ind. The depths emit an ominous and dangerous aura. It hasn¡¯t had the time to go down and take a look.¡±


    Clevnd looked thoughtful. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Since these elves are here to find you people of Goethe¡­¡± Kang De¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let that ce be the base of the Goethe people? If that¡¯s the ruins of a Divine Race, and the Goethe people discovered the power inheritance of a prehistoric civilization inside¡ªif the elves discover this and think that the Goethe people are continuously advancing underground, only a step away from the divine inheritance¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what will they do?¡±


    After Clevnd understood, he shivered.


    This n¡­ was a little vicious.


    However, as long as it was used to deal with the elves, it was righteous.


    ¡°I understand what you mean¡­¡±


    He hesitated and said, ¡°How can we make the elves believe all of this? They¡¯re knowledgeable. How can we fake the ruins of the Divine Race? They¡¯ll see through it.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I¡¯m better at this.¡±


    The knight said in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to exin in a short period of time. Just believe me.¡±


    Kang De looked at the hesitant Clevnd and said, ¡°Let Tina make the decision.¡±


    The two of them agreed and slowly retreated.


    He returned the way he came.


    Tina sat waiting and was relieved to see the two of them return.


    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡±


    She had always been worried, and she did not dare to run around.


    Knight bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the dy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first¡­¡± The princess said softly,¡± Are the elves¡­ really here? ¡±


    Clevnd nodded grimly.


    Tina had long guessed this, but after being confirmed, she was still a little dazed. She was stunned for a moment before looking at Kang De and bowing solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve implicated you¡­ I think it¡¯s time to leave. If we immediately escape on the ship, the elves will definitely pursue us. We won¡¯t have the time to find trouble with you on the ind.¡±


    Kang Deughed, ¡°Is this how the Goethe people consider things?¡±


    The princess was stunned.


    Therefore, Kang De exined the knight¡¯s n briefly.


    It was simr, but it protected two people.


    ¡°Definitely not!¡±


    The princess looked very angry. ¡°I¡¯m a descendant of Tedrell. How can I let my subordinates pay with their lives while I survive?¡±


    The knight lowered his head in silence without any intention of reflecting.


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Things are not that bad. I have a n. If it seeds¡­ we can even go without any casualties.¡±


    He told the princess about the n.


    The princess did not pay attention to the feasibility and details of this n. She only looked at Kang De. After a while, she said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t actually have to participate¡­ This is not your war.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. In all fairness, I¡¯m unwilling to be involved in this baffling racial hatred and war.¡± Kang De sighed, ¡°But the elves look so ferocious. If they kill all of you and want to kill me, what should I do? Helping you is also helping myself.¡±


    ¡°In addition¡­¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said slowly, ¡°That array formation that day seems to be a very good thing. You used it on me and benefited me. I also want to thank you. In addition, the past few days have been quite good¡­ I can¡¯t watch you die, right?¡±


    At this point, he added, ¡°Also, although I¡¯m helping you, if the n fails and your lives are at stake, don¡¯t me me if I leave.¡±


    After all, Kang De had the greatest trump card.


    With the ability to cross the two worlds, he could return to Earth to hide at any time. This was an excellent life-saving method. It was unexpected and impossible to guard against.


    The princess nodded forcefully, her eyes revealing gratitude and joy. The girl said softly, ¡°It¡¯s already a huge favor for you to fight alongside us at a time like this. I won¡¯t forget everything you¡¯ve done¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡±


    It was enough if she just married him.


    Of course, with Kang De¡¯s status, he could not say this as if nothing had happened.


    After all, he was a kind and upright pure man.


    Therefore, Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about repayment in the future.¡±


    The princess nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡±


    She lookedpletely serious and did not look like she was talking politely.


    Kang De did not take it to heart. He snapped his fingers. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about my n again¡­ I know how to fake the ruins of the ancient civilization, but the most important problem is not this.¡±


    The princess asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kang De pointed into the distance. ¡°We don¡¯t know when that ship can set sail. Once it starts to sail and discovers the Penguin, everything will be over. We¡¯ll be very passive.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, what we have to do is to y some small tricks and attract all the attention of the elves to this ind, letting them believe that the Goethe people are all hidden here until they carefully search and find the prehistoric ruins we prepared for them.¡±


    Knight asked, ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°We have to ambush them, mislead them, surprise them, and anger them. If I¡¯m not wrong, they should split into many teams to search the area. If we can deal with one of their teams, the other elves will definitely be very vignt and make a wrong judgment.¡±


    Clevnd looked at the magical animals around him. ¡°Likest time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same¡­ After all, elves are stronger, right?¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°We need bait to lure the elves to our trap¡­ You said that Goethe has a blood feud with the elves, so if they see a Goethe man, these elves will probably be very wary and even attack. However, if they see a beautiful and nobledy in danger¡­¡±


    The princess said firmly, ¡°I understand¡­ I¡¯m willing to be the bait.¡±


    The knight hurriedly said, ¡°No! Your Highness can¡¯t take the risk!¡±


    Tina said, ¡°No, Knight. I¡¯m also from Goethe. If it works¡­¡±


    ¡°My opinion is the same. Tina is weak and can¡¯t deal with unexpected situations. Not only does the person acting as the bait have to have a beautiful and weak appearance, but he also has to be powerful and capable of surprise attacks, as well as make a small sacrifice¡­¡±


    Con looked at Clevnd and smiled meaningfully.


    The most promisingmander of Goethe suddenly felt the most intense chill in his life.


    It was as if an abyss of malice was approaching.


    ¡­

 Chapter 34

    Why Didn¡¯t Joker Force Batman to Wear Female Clothes?


    Clevnd¡¯s expression changed.


    This knight who was famous for his bravery, loyalty, and integrity had shocking courage and dared to pull out his de against all the powerful enemies. However, now, his face was ashen and his expression was very shaken.


    ¡°This¡­ is too ridiculous!¡± He rejected tly, ¡°I can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°In other words, you¡¯d rather let Tina be the bait?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The knight stammered, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Kang De said with a change in expression, ¡°Then you mean to let mee? Let me, a Cathayan who can stay out of this, rush to the danger in your ce?¡±


    The knight blushed. He had an extremely strong sense of honor and self-esteem, so how could he do such a thing?


    He was flustered and grabbed at his life-saving straw, ¡°¡­Yes, Lady Bedo! She has excellent skills and is a woman. It¡¯s easier for her to y this role than me¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°Ah, poor Lady Bedo. She¡¯s clearly only a head maid, but she has no choice but to carry out dangerous missions. Goethe is really impressive. A servant can also go to the battlefield.¡±


    How could an old-fashioned orthodox knight from another world like Clevnd argue against an online troll like Kang De? That was a mouth that had been nurtured by countless strangers.


    His face alternated between green and white, and he even looked a little pitiful.


    However, he did not know how to reject it.


    A knight could not find excuses.


    The princess could not bear to see him like this. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Kang De, is there no other way?¡±


    Kang De spread out his hands and said, ¡°In any case, I can¡¯t think of anything¡­ With thebat strength of the elves, we have to be extremely careful. No matter what methods we have, we have to deal with all the enemies immediately. We can¡¯t let them send out a distress signal to rm thepanions nearby. ording to this train of thought, we have to win by surprise.¡±


    He said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Or we can follow Clevnd¡¯s previous thoughts and let them immediately set sail and exchange the lives of the entire ship for the elves not paying attention to this ce.¡±


    How evil.


    It waspletely forcing Clevnd.


    ¡ªEither the entire ship dies, or you wear female clothes.


    Even the heinous Joker had never given Batman such a problem.


    The knight could not endure it at all, but his basic self-esteem as a man drove him to make hisst struggle. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even¡­ even if I agree, there are no women¡¯s clothes here!¡±


    He was afraid that Kang De would mock him, so he took the initiative to cut off the conversation, ¡°I¡¯ll say this first. It¡¯s impossible to go back and take the princess¡¯s clothes. Firstly, I can¡¯t wear them. Secondly, there¡¯s a difference in status. I definitely can¡¯t wear her clothes. This is sphemy!¡±


    Kang De opened his mouth, and the knight immediately said, ¡°I can¡¯t wear the clothes of the maids either! Their clothes are simple, and you said that you wanted me to act as a noble woman, right?¡±


    He said this, then looked at Kang De nervously and proudly.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s see what else you have to say.


    Kang De looked at him quietly, then smiled kindly. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Clevnd felt a chill in his heart and could not speak.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s, it¡¯s fine! What¡¯s there to be afraid of?! Could it be that the man, Kang De, who lived alone on such a deserted ind, could produce women¡¯s clothes?!


    He swallowed. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I just want to ask. If I can find you a suitable outfit that¡¯s very expensive and gorgeous, you¡¯ll dress up as a woman and cooperate with my n?¡±


    Knight grabbed another straw to clutch at. ¡°Wait! I suddenly recalled something! I¡¯m a man after all. Even if I dress up as a woman, I don¡¯t look like one! The elves will see through me, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can put on makeup. I¡¯ll bring you a full set of makeup and a wig.¡±


    The knight was still struggling. ¡°The shape of my face! The facial contours don¡¯t look like a woman¡¯s! My temperament is also wrong!¡±


    Kang De raised his fist and let go. A ne fell and swayed in front of the knight. It was the most valuable enchantment item lent to Kang De by the princess¡ªthe Beauty Ne that could increase charm.


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled like a child who had seeded in a conspiracy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªI was careless!


    The knight¡¯s heart ached so much that he could not breathe. He was really a little desperate. He suddenly pointed at Kang De and shouted, ¡°Women¡¯s clothes, women¡¯s makeup. Why do you have that kind of thing?!¡±


    Kang De spread out his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. That¡¯s not for me. I¡¯m not a pervert.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you mocking me?¡±


    Kang De whistled and said, ¡°Of course not. After all, you are making such a huge sacrifice to protect the princess and everyone else. I can¡¯t help but admire you, right?¡±


    ¡°You just want to see me make a fool of myself!¡± The knight was even more certain of his guess. He said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not a gentleman¡¯s behavior to tease others. You can¡¯t be so mean!¡±


    Kang De even ignored him and directly said to the princess, who had a subtle expression and wanted tough but felt that it was not suitable, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. We should set off. The elves are about tond. This ce is not far from the north shore. They¡¯ll search here soon¡­ We have to move.¡±


    The topic changed quickly.


    The knight quickly changed his mind. He no longerined and quickly entered his role. He swore to protect the princess¡¯s safety. Her Highness¡¯ safety was more important than his personal honor.


    He said, ¡°Ship! If the elves want to search the entire ind, at least two groups of people will split up around the coast. It¡¯s very easy to discover the ship that carried us over! We have to think of a way to deal with it!¡±


    When he thought of this, the knight became nervous. Once this small boat was discovered, everything would be over. With the cunning intelligence of the elves, they would definitely be able to analyze a lot of information.


    At that time, they could only sail and escape and die in the sea.


    He could not care less about dressing up as a woman and immediately grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm, ¡°Mr. Kang De, I¡¯m afraid we have to ask your animal friends for help. We have to immediately go to the sea and move the boat to thend. We have to hide in a ce that won¡¯t be easily discovered by the elves¡­ Fire and bashing will leave traces!¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll deal with it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The knight was not at ease. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Kang De raised his voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say it!¡±


    The princess also said softly, ¡°Knight, believe in Kang De. He¡¯s also involved in this and will definitely not joke around with his life. We¡¯re not familiar with the situation here, so let¡¯s listen to his arrangements.¡±


    The knight hesitated for a moment before slowly nodding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He snapped his fingers and said to the pigeon, ¡°Second Senior Brother told you where that rift valley is, right? Bring them there. Kangaroo, the few of you follow them and escort them. Help them deal with the footprints along the way so that the elves won¡¯t see through them.¡±


    ¡°Gori, follow me. Let¡¯s deal with the ship.¡±


    ¡°Parrot¡­¡±


    Kang De pointed at this beast who was talking nonsense, ¡°Call some seabirds over and poop here to cover the traces here¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t poop on the elves, understand? Their bows are not toys.¡±


    He calmly gave orders. His thoughts became clearer and his words became smoother.


    A huge n was slowly taking shape.


    The first step, the second step, the third step, and the general thoughts had already appeared in his mind.


    He was suddenly excited and nervous.


    Kang De was not a person who was good at calctions, but aftering to this deserted ind for a year, other than letting his imagination run wild, he had nothing else to do. When a person was used to thinking about things alone, he would involuntarily think about this and that after encountering something¡­ If this thought was used to fight and destroy, it would be called scheming.


    There was a first time for everything¡­ right?


    The princess and the knight listened to Kang De and headed into the ind. He handed the pen and paper he had brought with him to Tina. On the way, she would write a letter and let the pigeons find a seabird to send to the captain of the southern ind to remind the Goethe to contract their vignce and prepare for battle.


    On the other hand, Kang De brought the gori to the sea.


    The Holy Seal Inds restricted supernatural power. The princess and the knights could notpletely destroy a ship, and they could not even do it with magic¡­ but Kang De could do it.


    Extraction.


    His mind was like a that spread out and enveloped the entire ship.


    The ship slowly disappeared, leaving only many elements that were continuously spinning. No one knew where this ship went, what principle it disappeared in, or what state it continued to exist in¡­


    Kang De pointed at one of the most dazzling light balls.


    Element, water movement.


    He pondered for a moment and divided this element into two. He injected them into his boots and stepped into the water.


    He took small steps and ripples spread. Kang De¡¯s body continuously rose and fell, and it was very difficult to maintain his bnce. He only maintained it for a short while before the boot under his feet shattered. Kang De saw the remaining water elements flowing out of the broken boot.


    Was it the poor material of the boots or the method of arranging the elements?


    Kang De did not have the time to think about this question.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to borrow a ce from Second Senior Brother,¡± he said to the gori. ¡°I want to go home and make some preparations.¡±


    The gori gestured and called out twice, indicating that it understood.


    The gori knew Kang De¡¯s greatest secret because it was the one who had encountered him in the beginning. At that time, Kang De was still an ordinary Earthling who had difficulty surviving. The man and beast lived together. In an extremely dangerous battle, Kang De was forced to activate his ability to return to Earth and obtain powerful weapons.


    Compared to his life, keeping secrets was no longer a priority.


    Moreover, it was only a smart gori.


    ¡­

 Chapter 35

    Filial Piety Sword


    ¡°My son, the day you were born, the entire forest of Lordaeron whispered your name¡­¡±


    The old and wise voice slowly whispered.


    The cold wind howled. The snow was vast. In the boundless white, the ck figure was like a nightmare that hade from an endless cold prison. He stepped on death and destruction and walked alone.


    Such a scene was broadcast on theptop.


    This was Earth.


    On the road outside the district, Kang De sat on the ground.


    A shopping cart was piled up behind him.


    He went to find Second Senior Brother with the gori and borrowed his cave abode to activate his ability to return to Earth. Kang De seized the opportunity to start preparing for battle. It was very unrealistic to directly transport resources from the valley. Firstly, some things were not avable in the valley. Secondly, there was a danger of being discovered by the elves if he used a ship to transport them.


    Therefore, he could only take it from Earth.


    He had to take everything he needed at once.


    There was a huge shopping center with all kinds of resources. On the first floor, there were various brands of clothing stores and Sephora.


    Kang De first took a set of cosmetics and tools, even the hair removal ointment. Then, he took a fewrge dresses. Then, he thought for a moment and took a set of underwear and stockings from the underwear shop. He smiled as he took them. This was really too funny.


    Of course, his goal for returning to Earth was not to take these things.


    Letting the knight put on a female outfit and pretend to be a princess to trick the elf investigation team into taking the bait was only an unimportant part of the n. The most important part of the entire n was to fake the scene of a so-called ancient ruin and make those elves believe that the Goethe people had already gotten there first and were about to obtain the inheritance power of the ruin.


    Only then could these sharp ears who had a huge grudge against the Goethe people take the bait and evene out in full strength to ce all their attention on this ind.


    Only by doing this could the next n have room to be used.


    Therefore, how to fake this ¡°ancient ruin¡± was undoubtedly the most important thing.


    Regarding this, Kang De already had a n.


    As for the ancient ruins, the ancient races were all very charming. There would definitely be all kinds of impressive and high-level items¡­ He had to scare the elves.


    There was such a thing on Earth.


    Technology developed and changed day by day. Many ordinary products were already like miracles in the eyes of the ancient people. It was mostly fine to scare the elves of the other world.


    In particr, the cultural industry was developed. Various CG scenes andrge scenes in movies appeared one after another. For example, Sargeras had devastated Azeroth with a single sword strike. If he obtained it from the other world, it would definitely scare the natives away¡ªhow could they tell the difference? They did not even have the concept of CG production.


    Things like that.


    However, to be able to shock the elves¡­ he had to rely on something useful.


    The most important thing in the sword and magic world of Western fantasy.


    This was what Kang De was doing now.


    He sat cross-legged, and theptop beside him yed the CG promotional video of the Lich King¡¯s Wrath. This CG video had shaken the gaming circle back then andpletely established the status of Blizzard Entertainment. Up until today, the scene could still be said to be well-made and shocking.


    There was a sword on his knee.


    The sword was called Frostmourne¡­


    ¡­on the Taobao page.


    It waspletely made of metal and weighed five kilograms. The sword was 1.2 meters long and had the head of a demon carved on it. It was engraved with curse runes and was extremely original, emitting a sinister and strange beauty.


    It was moremonly known as the sword of filial piety.


    He pressed his hands on his sword and looked at the image of the Lich King. He muttered, ¡°This is Frostmourne, Frostmourne, Frostmourne, Frostmourne¡­¡±


    The enchantment was activated.


    The mysterious mixed elements from the white fog in his body surged into the sword.


    The enchantment ability that Kang De had awakened could be divided into two categories.


    The first type was to extract elements from everything and enchant them again. There was a certain logic and pattern that was simr to the enchantment techniques of the other world. It could be imitated and learned.


    The second type was the so-called random enchantment. It injected the mixed elements obtained from the white fog on Earth into an object and produced random products ording to the ¡°fantasy¡± of Earth¡¯s humans. It depended on the face and had an even more vague production pattern, but one would obtain very useful items.


    Kang De thought about this before he sleptst night. He felt that even if it was the second random enchantment, there must be an internal pattern, just like the mysticism of opening loot boxes.


    Without arge-scale experiment, he could not summarize the pattern, but he could still analyze and think about it. If the product produced by enchantment relied on human ¡°fantasy¡±, the appearance of the enchanted object was most likely directly rted to the final product.


    For example.


    An ordinary two-handed sword could be the Lich King¡¯s Frostmourne through fantasy enchantment.


    The all-metal Frostmourne sword used by the cosyer could be the peerless demon weapon used by the Lich King through fantasy enchantment.


    Which of these two enchantments had a higher sess rate?


    Generally speaking, it must be thetter.


    Kang De made this guess. Now, he was verifying it.


    His collection, the collection of other gamer fans in the district, and most of the stupid items he could collect were already here.


    A huge mixture of elements was injected into this evil sword.


    Slowly, the sword began to tremble. The runes on the sword lit up one after another, and the bone-chilling coldness slowly spread. Kang De felt that this sword was bing heavier and heavier. Its essence was quickly changing, and it gradually approached the legendary peerless demon artifact from an ordinary artifact.


    However, soon, Frostmourne let out a low hum. A small crack appeared on the sword, and then it continuously spread. Most of the sword shattered.


    ¡ªFailed enchantment.


    It was originally a very ordinary craft, so how could it carry the terrifying power of the Sword of Death?


    A smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s face.


    He raised the fragment of Frostmourne. The sword body had shattered, but the hilt and a small part of the sword body were still intact. Moreover, they hadpleted a certain degree of transformation and were now emitting a terrifying evil aura.


    It worked.


    It was natural for the enchantment to fail.


    If he could easily enchant a sword that was worth a few hundred yuan into a peerless weapon of the Lich King, he did not have to f*cking consider how to deal with the elves. He could directly let the spotted swan fly into the sky with him and learn to throw the weapons down. Not to mention an elf¡¯s ship, he could probably even sink an ind.


    He did not expect to seed.


    As long as he seeded halfway, a fragment would be enough.


    It was just like the first time he did an enchantment experiment. He enchanted more than 20 watches one by one, and one watch turned into a fake transformation device. However, it was a failed product that was half sessful. Although the enchantment ultimately failed, more than half of the device¡¯s appearance was still retained, and it was very realistic.


    What Kang De wanted were these fragments.


    These ¡°fragments of a divine artifact¡± couldpletely rely on their cool appearance, remaining aura, and even the CG images on Earth to scare the ignorant elf bumpkins.


    ¡°Then, next¡­¡±


    Kang De put the fragment of Frostmourne aside and took out another weapon from the shopping cart. ¡°It¡¯s decided that it¡¯s you, Yamato! Speaking of which, if I have the chance to extract the true Yamato, can I extract the element of ¡®perfect hairstyle¡¯?¡±


    Elements were injected.


    ¡°A true Yamato¡­¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°If there are sufficiently tough alternate world materials, a more realistic appearance, and an increase in my personal strength, will I have the chance to enchant these true fantasy weapons?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡±


    He continued his work.


    Soon, he finished preparing all the ¡°divine artifact fragments¡±.


    ¡°Done.¡± Kang De stood up and checked the shopping cart. ¡°Let me see. The projector, the camera, and¡­ Hmm, hmm, hmm. There¡¯s basically nothing left.¡±


    He slowly exhaled and packed everything. He carried it on his back and activated his ability to leave Earth and return to the other world.


    It was time to start scheming against these elves.


    Also¡­


    He could not wait to see¡­ Miss Fran.


    ¡­

 Chapter 36

    Honest and Faithful Kang De


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Knight Clevnd, who had just started dressing up, was in a dilemma.


    He was simply like a death row prisoner in front of the gallows.


    He had long known his oue and was already prepared. In the end, the executioner calmly swept the torture equipment, checked the ropes, and even chatted happily, allowing him to stand there alone.


    That feeling was simply crazy.


    At this moment, the knight finally saw a portion of Mr. Kang De¡¯s personality.


    He was the kind of guy who was rtively mean and liked to tease people.


    Such a guy with a bad personality was really too rare in his more than 20 years of life. He could not help but think of an older sister of the princess and felt that the two of them would get along very well.


    The corners of the knight¡¯s eyes were twitching.


    He and the princess followed the animals deeper into the North Ind and met up with Kang De near a canyon crack. In a short period of time, the Cathayan had not only solved the problem of the ship, but he had also brought many things.


    Then, he ced a small bag in front of him and slowly opened it.


    He took them out one after another.


    With every item he took out, Knight Clevnd¡¯s body shook.


    The princess¡¯s reaction¡­ was very simr to the knight¡¯s.


    The difference was that the knight was motivated by fear, while Tina was motivated by excitement.


    She had almost never heard or seen of the things Kang De took out, but with her woman¡¯s nature and intuition, she still smelled an aura that made all women tremble and excited in the full set of female items and clothes he took out.


    In order to earn money from women in modern society, capitalists were willing to do anything. Consumerism was prevalent, and it brought about rapid development and changes in clothes and dressing. From the various designs, materials, styles, and weaving methods of clothes to the subdivision of cosmetics, not to mention anything else, the lipstick number of a f*ckingpany could reach three digits. It was simply crazy.


    The girls on Earth could not reject these things, and the girls from the other world were the same.


    The princess was trembling slightly.


    She suppressed her woman¡¯s beauty and curiosity, and her heart beat wildly.


    There was a Chinese idiom called ¡®the fall of a leaf can symbolize the arrival of Autumn¡¯, and a Western idiom called ¡®the devil is hidden in the details¡¯.


    There was a simr saying in the other world.


    Tina saw something else from the unheard items that Kang De took out.


    ¡°These are all women¡¯s daily makeup items¡­¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°Moreover, Kang De looks nonchnt, which means that he doesn¡¯t care. Although the types of these things are enough to embarrass the royal etiquette master¡­¡±


    ¡°Then the problem is¡­¡±


    ¡°If a country mobilized so many people for the matter of women putting on makeup and creating so many tricks, it can only mean two things. Firstly, this country is extremely extravagant and is already not far from destruction.¡±


    ¡°The second possibility is¡­¡±


    Tina clenched her fists.


    That country was already powerful enough to spend energy on such a small matter.


    Was the Cathay Empire really that powerful?


    Tina was letting her imagination run wild when Kang De took out thest two things¡ªa pair of ck high-heeled boots and a pair of thin ck stockings.


    The knight was trembling when he saw these two things.


    As kind as he was, he could not help but mock, ¡°What, did you prepare these two things to salvage myst bit of dignity, Mr. Kang De?¡±


    Kang De was also stunned. What did he mean?


    When the princess heard this, she was also surprised, ¡°Kang De, why do you want the knight to wear high heels and stockings if he¡¯s pretending to be a girl? Moreover¡­¡±


    Moreover, why were these stockings so thin? Why did these boots look¡­ so good?


    High heels and stockings. In modern society, these two things were almost synonymous with female charm. Tina¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted, and her heart throbbed.


    For some reason, she wanted to wear it.


    She could not help but think of how she looked when she was only wearing her vest and these two things. Her face immediately blushed, but the excitement stayed in her heart for a long time.


    However, Kang De was shocked.


    He got this message from the knight¡¯s expression and Tina¡¯s words.


    ¡ªD*mn, in this era of the other world, silk stockings and high heels are also exclusive to men?


    What was going on?


    He knew that in the history of Earth, high heels and stockings had first existed as male products. However, the poprity of a certain outfit was closely rted to the various trends, cultures, customs, social needs, and even the preferences of the people in power at that time. It matched the era and would not appear out of thin air.


    For example, the high heels were first invented by the Persians and were mainly used for the cavalry to fight on horseback so that it was easier to jam the stirrups. After it was spread to Europe, it was shocked by the malnourished people at that time who were extremely short per capita. It was purely used to increase their height. In the end, this kind of shoe was promoted by Louis XIV. After all, the king led the fashion trend. If there was something good about it, it had to be done. This was determined by the preferences of the people in power.


    Of course, other than these factors, the needs of the people were also very important. Another reason why high heels were popr was because the environment was extremely poor in Europe at that time. There were feces everywhere on the street, and it was not easy to sink into the feces with high heels¡ªthis was also very important.


    The origin of the stockings was simr. At that time, the nobles were used to wearing knee-length shorts. In order to cover their overly lush leg hair, such stockings were born. Then, they were pursued by the nobles. Therefore, they became longer and longer and more fancy, bing the popr aesthetic of the noblemen.


    One of the greatest facts in history that Joan of Arc was judged to be guilty of was that she had been wearing clothes like a man. In other words, she had always been wearing a pair of stockings and was unwilling to take them off even if she was imprisoned.


    On this point, the alternate world had a very simr history.


    Of course, there was another saying that the earliest stockings did not originate in Europe, but could have originated in China. Moreover, it could at least be traced back to the Ming Dynasty. The strong evidence was that the Ming Dynasty people wrote the Water Margin and stated that when Song Jiang and the others cursed Li Kai, they would curse ¡°your ck stockings¡± and so on.


    That was probably it.


    Therefore, the other world would actually take the same path as Earth. It was really¡­ terrible.


    Looking at Knight Clevnd¡¯s gaze towards the high-heeled boots and stockings, he clearly had a less resistant expression.


    D*mn, it was really funny¡­


    Kang De could not help but think of the portraits of those nobles from the 15th, 16th, and 18th centuries on Earth. All the men specially lifted their robes, revealing a pair of long white silk legs, and they even put on a very heroic and domineering appearance¡­ D*mn, how disgusting.


    He almostughed at the thought of Clevnd putting on such a show.


    He could not care less about why that kind of thing was popr in the other world. After all,pared to this, the uing cross-dressing incident made him look forward to it more.


    ¡°In that case, Mr. Clevnd, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re not upset with this outfit.¡±


    Kang De picked up the other clothes in one go. There were two apples at the top. ¡°In short, please change your clothes¡­ Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°¡­No! Need!¡±


    Perhaps he knew that he was doomed, or perhaps the familiar and unfamiliar high heels and stockings diluted his resistance, or perhaps it was some other reason, but he gritted his teeth and took the set of clothes with a tragic expression.


    ¡°You should know how to wear the others. This is called a bra. You should understand from this appearance, right? Think about it yourself. If there¡¯s really no other way¡­¡±


    Kang De rambled on, then was interrupted by the knight.


    ¡°Compared to this¡­¡±


    The knight widened his eyes, and the blood vessels showed signs of spreading. ¡°Mr. Kang De, my ability is limited and my intelligence is insufficient. I can¡¯t think of a better way. For the safety of the princess and everyone, I gave up my honor and self-esteem as a knight and did such a thing. As for what happened today¡­¡±


    Kang De immediately understood and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Tina¡¯s mood wasplicated and she kept thinking about things, because the things Kang De took out one after another made her even more surprised and suspicious, even letting her imagination run wild.


    However, when he heard the knight¡¯s words, he said seriously, ¡°I guarantee it with the bloodline of the Tedrell family.¡±


    Clevnd had nothing more to say.


    He hugged the clothes in his hand tightly and retreated towards the cave behind him step by step. He was like a strong man who was about to rush to the execution ground. Their personalities were simr¡ªif he went, he would never return the same.


    He slowly retreated into the cave.


    Kang De immediately took out his phone and turned on the camera mode. He ced it in his chest pocket as if nothing had happened, revealing only the camera lens.


    ¡­

 Chapter 37

    No, Don¡¯t Come Over!


    Clevnd did not know about Kang De¡¯s small actions.


    He did not even have any concept of phones, nor did he know about it taking photos.


    If he knew, he would definitely shout ¡°despicable foreigner¡± and so on.


    However, the princess knew.


    The first time Kang De sent the princess back to the camp, he took a photo with her and demonstrated the increasingly exquisite camera function of his phone to Tina. The girl was deeply impressed.


    At this moment, when she saw Kang De do this, she knew what this guy wanted to do.


    She covered her mouth and pointed at Kang De with her other hand. Her eyes were wide with shock.


    It looked like she was criticizing Kang De¡¯s actions.


    However, there was a strong smile in her eyes.


    Kang De whispered, ¡°After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll give you a copy.¡±


    Tina put down her hand and smiled mischievously. ¡°Deal¡­ but you can¡¯t show it to anyone.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Of course, only the two of us will know about this. Let¡¯s keep it as a memento.¡±


    The girl chuckled.


    The two of them looked at each other and felt that their rtionship had be closer. As expected, the best way to increase their favorability was to join forces to bully another honest person.


    He did not know how long Clevnd would wear it, but the two of them chatted for a while.


    ¡°High heels?¡±


    Speaking of this, the princess knew it like the back of her hand, ¡°At first, it was the high-heeledbat boots invented by the Belloran people. They were used to jam the stirrups for convenience in battle and were transmitted to the Empire. Later on, there was a better design, so they were gradually eliminated. However, some nobles still maintained this tradition. As for how itpletely became popr, it was more than a hundred years ago. At that time, the Imperial Chancellor, Auster the First, was not tall. In order to not be at a disadvantage when meeting the elven envoy, the etiquette officer had a sh of inspiration and temporarily designed high-heeled shoes. From then on, it was deeply loved by the emperor¡­¡±


    Kang De subconsciously said, ¡°Elves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the elves again.¡±


    The girl also sighed, ¡°Elves are born with stronger talent than humans, and their natural affinity is extremely high. The lifelong mission of the Druids of the Twilight Dynasty is to nt, grow wood, make bows, and feed animals. Fighting is only a secondary goal¡­ Elves are more talented than humans, and they eat more than humans. Their physical fitness is naturally stronger than humans. More than a hundred years ago, not to mention the emperor, even in terms of general height, elves were far higher than humans.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much better now. We humans also have our own Druids. Moreover, we broke through the arcane seal of the elves and walked our own path. The poption reproduced, the food production increased, and we reimed morend to feed more people¡­ The humans are slowly bing stronger now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just that the elves have always been powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only the strength of the military and economy but also other things¡­¡±


    The girl muttered, ¡°The most popr and famous opera in the human countries must have been brought in from the Twilight Dynasty. The clothes popr in the upper-ss society of the capital must have been led by the elves.¡±


    ¡°Elves¡¯ novels, elves¡¯ songs, elves¡¯ ys, elves¡¯ clothes, and elves¡¯ culture. The nobles will enthusiastically pursue all elves. An ordinary and even notorious elf will receive all kinds of inexplicable preferential treatment when theye to the human world. There are even women throwing themselves at her.¡±


    ¡°As for the stockings you¡¯re talking about, they also came from the elves. They were originally made of special materials by the Sky Rangers to prevent them from being scratched by the thorny nts when they moved in the forest. In the end, the Empire¡¯s nobles ignored this and directly wore them. Not only that, they even became a symbol of status¡­¡±


    At this point, she shook her head repeatedly with aplicated expression. Perhaps she was angry that they were useless.


    Today, Tina was especially talkative.


    Perhaps she reallycked someone to confide in on this problem.


    ¡°This situation¡­ I¡¯m very uneasy. The elves rely on their powerful martial strength and economic strength to push their culture to the entire world, making the other races ept the way the elves think and make the other races gradually acknowledge them. I just feel that this sign is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But I told it to the people around me. They didn¡¯t think much of it and felt that I was thinking too much¡­¡±


    She looked at the Cathayan in front of her and said softly, ¡°Kang De, can you understand me?¡±


    Of course.


    It hit too close to home.


    Culture invasion, cultural erosion.


    Under the sunlight, there was nothing different. The situation faced by the humans of the other world had naturally also happened on Earth.


    Cultural export.


    Western trash.


    Hollywood.


    The smearing on social media.


    There were too many.


    Kang De wanted to analyze this situation with Tina and tell her that her worry was very correct. However, for a moment, he did not know how to systematically and simply describe and exin this to her, because he could not give an example of Earth. He still had to hide it.


    But Tina smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±


    She muttered, ¡°Your eyes tell me that you understand. Moreover, you agree with my thoughts. My worry is indeed correct, right?¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°If we want to describe this situation¡­ it can probably be called a conflict between civilizations. It¡¯s not only a military and economic conflict, but more a conflict between the system, history, faith, and spirit. If a civilization wants to be strong, not only must it continuously maintain internal innovation and strength, it can¡¯t only focus on the expansion of its territory and poption. Most importantly, it has to maintain its cultural strength¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang De looked vexed. He felt that he was a little tongue-tied. After all, he was not a professional schr, and he was only an ordinary person with little knowledge.


    This exnation came from his experience and thinking in the past year.


    It was just a small feeling.


    However, this feeling was already important enough to Tina.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°So, how should we change all this?¡±


    He still knew how to answer this question, but he only knew.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to strengthen yourself and maintain your strength. Only if your country is powerful can you be qualified to export your culture. Only then will others be interested in your culture and be willing to learn and pursue it. Without a powerful aircraft carrier, it¡¯s useless no matter how many academies you build.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s best to go both ways. It¡¯s best to go both ways¡­¡±


    Kang De spread out his hands, ¡°Of course, this is only a general idea. For example, everyone knows the principle of strengthening oneself, but when ites to actual operations, they don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±


    Tina looked at him quietly. ¡°Does Kang De¡­ know?¡±


    ¡®Do¡­ I know?¡¯


    nting more fields, producing more food, raising more people, refining more steel, and creatingrger explosives¡ªthis was the path of a powerful country that Kang De had summarized based on the course of history.


    As for cultural countermeasures outside the strong country, it was even simpler.


    After all,pared to Tina, he knew the experience and mistakes summarized by thousands of years of humans. Moreover, there was arge amount of essence of civilization in the bookstore of the shopping center.


    A path that would definitely seed.


    However, it was only limited to knowing.


    Still, Tina saw the light in his eyes.


    At this moment, the princess almost lost her calm. She subconsciously grabbed Kang De¡¯s hand.


    However, she quickly realized what she was doing and swallowed the words she was about to say.


    Just like Kang De, the princess was also very careful and rational.


    She smiled calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed very interesting to chat with Kang De.¡±


    Kang De felt the softness of the other party¡¯s hand. Although he was surprised, he smiled.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    The princess changed the topic imperceptibly, ¡°Are stockings and high-heeled boots already women¡¯s clothes in your country?¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    He saw the embarrassed desire in Tina¡¯s eyes.


    Ah, he had actually forgotten about this.


    Kang De patted his forehead. ¡°When this is over, I¡¯ll give you a set, including cosmetics¡­ Take it as a gift.¡±


    The princess revealed sincere joy and gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡±


    At this moment, a dissatisfied roar sounded from the forest behind.


    ¡­The gori was actually eavesdropping.


    Kang De shouted, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll give you a set too!¡±


    Seriously, he could find arger dress for the knight, but how could one find women¡¯s clothes that the gori could wear? Even if he wanted to buy custom-made items, there was no one to make them.


    Seriously.


    He cursed in his mind before hearing a crisp sound.


    It was the ethereal sound of the thin heel knocking on the ground.


    For decades, high heels had slowly be associated with sex. It was said that when many men heard the crisp sound of high heels walking, their hearts would turn soft.


    Although Kang De did not have to do this, he still held his breath.


    A pair of ck boots stepped out.


    This boot stretched all the way to her knees. On it was a transparent ck stocking. In a short period, her round thigh was covered by a ck short skirt. It was a very beautiful scene.


    The white turtleneck sweater perfectly covered his Adam¡¯s apple.


    The khaki windbreaker jacket was extremely fashionable.


    His brown wavy hair revealed a mature charm.


    The knight blushed and roared, ¡°What a shameless outfit!¡±


    The princess was already stunned.


    It had to be said that the knight was indeed good-looking.


    The windbreaker, a white sweater, a short skirt, and stockings and boots were chosen by Kang De. It was a very straight man¡¯s aesthetic. If it were on Earth, he wouldin¡­ However, it looked very good on the knight.


    After all, Kang De was experienced and knowledgeable. He was only stunned for a moment before calming down. After all, Knight¡¯s face was a little out of character¡­ However, it did not matter. There were many solutions.


    ¡°I have to bring the charmer.¡±


    He lowered his head and picked up the bag of makeup products. ¡°Let me help you put on some makeup¡­ Tina can help.¡±


    The knight took two steps back and nearly fell. Kang De¡¯s expression made him uneasy.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait! Don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 38

    Treasure Under the Skirt


    Kang De tied a handheld camera to the pigeon.


    ¡°Fly steadily, but don¡¯t fly too low. Circle the ind first and film as many elves as you can see. Then, focus on observing the teams closest to us.¡±


    He instructed.


    ¡°Coo! Coo! Coo!¡±


    The pigeon pped its wings and took off. Although this pigeon was horny and unrestrained, it was surprisingly reliable. It would always appear in the right ce at the right time and never make a mistake.


    Kang De was very relieved.


    He watched the pigeon leave.


    Although the animals were the best scouts and were intelligent, because they could not speak, they could not describe the informationpletely and urately¡­ They could only use this method.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Mr. K¡­ Kang De.¡±


    A conflicted voice sounded beside him.


    The person who spoke was a beauty, a peerless beauty.


    A short skirt, knee-length boots, and an alluring ck thread were faintly visible. The pure white sweater supported her proud peaks, and his wavy hair hung down.


    Long eyshes, fiery red lips, and fair skin that was as soft as cream.


    His entire body emitted an ethereal aura, and his beautiful appearance revealed all kinds of charm.


    At this moment, the beauty stared at Kang De with a slightly angry expression, like a little darling throwing a tantrum.


    Kang De took a deep breath and took a step to the side without being obvious. Then, he looked at Tina and asked, ¡°Miss Fran, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­Please look at me and speak, Mr. Kang De! Also, what¡¯s with that name?!¡±


    Kang De still did not turn to look at him.


    ¡°The name is to let you quickly adapt to the role so as to not expose any ws. I don¡¯t look at you because I don¡¯t want to see this shameful side of you! As a knight, you made such a sacrifice for the princess and everyone. Although I can¡¯t rece you, I can¡¯t watch you make a fool of yourself!¡± He said righteously.


    However, he only turned around and his body was still facing Miss Fran.


    To be precise, the camera of the phone on his chest was still aimed at Miss Fran.


    The princess held back herughter. She looked at Miss Fran and could not help but look shocked and envious.


    After all, women were women. When they saw beautiful clothes, they would want to wear them.


    It was just that¡­ the dress was so short. She could only wear it secretly in the room. After all, even if the dress only revealed her ankle slightly, Head Maid Bedo would definitely not allow it¡­


    Moreover, this stocking could actually be woven so thin. A thin stocking was actually so beautiful¡­


    Why was Kang De¡¯s country so lecherous¡­


    Or was this his personal hobby?


    Hmph.


    ¡°Miss Fran¡± was stumped by Kang De¡¯s righteous words. He was speechless for a moment and could only skip this matter and focus on the main point.


    ¡°The device you tied to the white pigeon can record images?¡±


    There was huge unease and doubt in her tone. Miss Fran pressed down his short skirt without any guidance and questioned Kang De with a suspicious gaze.


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°What do you mean? How can you nder others for no reason? I, Kang De, swear to the heavens that I¡¯ve definitely never used that device to film you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can hand it to you to check. You can even shatter that thing after using it. Is that fine?¡±


    One of themon senses that the natives of the other world did not know was that a smartphone and a handheld camera were two different things.


    The secondmon sense that the natives of the other world did not know was: Images were usually stored in memory cards rather than devices.


    From this, it could be seen how terrifying the difference between technology and civilization was. The backward side did not even know that they had been photographed in female clothes.


    It was really worth warning him.


    Miss Fran had nothing to say.


    ¡°Compared to this, Miss Fran, when the pigeon returns, we¡¯ll have to start moving.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    The knight¡¯s instincts quickly returned to ¡°Miss Fran¡±. In the end, he had done this to fight the elves and protect the princess. Therefore, he stood up straight and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡ªHis figure is too good.


    Kang De had chosen this outfit for him.


    The turtleneck sweater could cover his Adam¡¯s apple, and the windbreaker jacket could hide the problem of body size to the greatest extent. The boots were used to cover the muscles in the legs, and the short skirt and the faintly discernible attractive ck silk were responsible for attracting the enemy¡¯s attention so that they would not discover any other abnormalities.


    It could be said to be very scheming.


    He focused and asked, ¡°Is it convenient to move in high-heeled boots?¡±


    The knight tried to take a few steps and felt that it was cold below. This made him feel a little ufortable. The others were fine. He tried to convince himself to evaluate this outfit from a purerbat angle, then said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with ordinary movement, but the high heel part of the boot is at risk of being broken if a high-intensity battle erupts.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°Leave this to meter.¡±


    There was no problem that an enchantment could not resolve.


    If there was, he would enchant it again.


    He asked again, ¡°Do you still remember our previous discussion? The core of the operation is a surprise attack. We have to take down a group of elves as soon as possible. Your mission is the most important, but you have to take a certain risk. This is because the most important point in the n is how many enemies you can deal with at the first moment.¡±


    The knight nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kang De instructed, ¡°You have to take care of yourself. The defense of these clothes is worrying. Do you understand what I mean? You especially have to be careful of the elves¡¯ arrows. You can¡¯t be injured, or you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡±


    How should he put it¡­ Kang De was actually a person with a conscience.


    Although he had used a trick to force the knight to wear female clothes and take revenge for the hatred he had formed on the first day they met, overall, his starting point was still rtively serious. This was indeed part of the n.


    Therefore, although he happily prepared women¡¯s clothes for the knight, he also made the corresponding protective measures. The Immovable Mountain enchantment on the shield was replicated on these women¡¯s clothes.


    Although it was the inferior version, it could not be helped. The quality of these women¡¯s clothes was limited after all, and they could not carry too high a level of enchantment.


    Even so, this windbreaker, sweater, short skirt, and boots provided great defense.


    However, there was also amon w in the product of Kang De¡¯s current power¡ªthe durability of an enchanted item was limited. When the elemental power was used excessively, the object would crumble.


    In other words, if Miss Fran endured too fierce an attack¡­


    His clothes would burst.


    Although considering the explosive body wrapped in the tempting clothes of ¡°Miss Fran¡±, the w of this shirt seemed to be the ultimate move to turn the situation around¡­


    Should he tell him¡­


    Just as he was struggling with this problem, he heard the knight say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Kang De. When the battle erupts, please throw the shield to me immediately. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Kang De looked at him in surprise and saw ¡°Miss Fran¡± reveal a majestic smile. Coupled with his makeup and clothes, he was really mature. He said proudly, ¡°The shield is my armor. I definitely won¡¯t let any attack from the elves touch me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡ªAlright, alright, alright. Since you¡¯re so confident, I won¡¯t remind you.


    Kang De handed her the Crimson Blood me Sword. ¡°Hide this sword well.¡±


    The female clothes included a female belt. The knight ced it behind him and inserted it.


    Kang De handed over another simple sh bomb and an enchanted Molotov cocktail. In any case, the windbreaker was loose enough.


    He seriously instructed them on the usage and precautions.


    The knight nodded seriously.


    ¡°Right¡­ and this.¡±


    Kang De hesitated for a moment, then removed the Type 92 pistol and handed the holster over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you¡­ You¡¯ve seen its power.¡±


    He took out the pistol and demonstrated the use to the knight. He also emphasized the two safety rules of holding a gun¡ªfirst, never point the muzzle at a target you don¡¯t want to destroy. Second, always assume that there is a loaded bullet in the gun.


    ¡°You have to remember it seriously because I won¡¯t have the chance to let you try it out. This is used at the most urgent moment because shooting will make a huge sound and it¡¯s very easy to rm the nearby elves¡­ However, don¡¯t hesitate to use it, understand?¡±


    Knight did not take it. He looked at Kang De in surprise.


    ¡°You want to lend me this?¡± he said. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know it, I know that this is a very precious and powerful weapon¡­ Moreover¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s powerful that there¡¯s a need to lend it to you. I¡¯m only lending it to you. You have to return it.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°No matter what, I proposed the n. I¡¯m also obligated to ensure your safety to the greatest extent¡­ That¡¯s it.¡±


    The knight was stunned for a moment before taking the gun. He held it in his hand and lowered his head to greet Kang De, ¡°I treat it as precious trust and kindness and swear not to disappoint.¡±


    He tried a few times clumsily ording to Kang De¡¯s guidance and became more and more skilled.


    Then, he prepared to put it away.


    Kang De reminded, ¡°Thigh, thigh. Yes, lift your skirt and tie it outside your thigh. How is it? Is it very hidden?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The knight gritted his teeth and turned around to bend down.


    Kang De could not capture this scene and felt a little disappointed. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°Right, when approaching those elves, remember the dress. Don¡¯t let them see the strange thing under the dress¡­ Of course, I¡¯m talking about the gun. Don¡¯t think wrongly, hahahaha¡­¡±


    The Earthling was spitting trash talk.


    The knight said angrily, ¡°Mr. Kang De!¡±


    Kang Deughed.


    After ¡°Miss Fran¡± put the gun away, she turned around. There was still anger between his eyebrows. Clearly, Kang De¡¯s sarcasm displeased his.


    However, when he saw Kang De¡¯s expression, his expression softened.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De¡­ are you nervous?¡±


    Kang De was slightly stunned, then fell silent.


    This was the first time¡­ they were hostile, fighting, and even killing.


    Although he was forced, he was still involved in the war.


    He did not know what would happen in the future, but he could guess.


    He was initially an ordinary Earthling who was peaceful and prosperous. He was far, far away from the war. In the blink of an eye, he crossed the ne andnded on a deserted ind in the other world. In the end, he stood in front of the war.


    It was natural to be nervous.


    The knight seemed to have seen the uneasiness in his heart. He stood in front of Kang De and slowly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry¡­ You¡¯re a noble person, so you don¡¯t have to personally participate on the battlefield. You have to know that the mission of a knight is to fight on behalf of more noble people and stain blood on behalf of people like you and the princess¡­ Please rest assured and leave it to me.¡±


    Kang De looked at him. He looked back.


    The princess slowly walked to Kang De¡¯s side and stood beside him.


    It was as if the knight was bowing to these two people.


    Suddenly, Kang De turned around and chuckled.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m a little nervous, I¡¯m not nervous when I see how reliable you are¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Mr. Kang De, this is too much!¡±


    In the midst of such an argument, the pigeon gurgled down from the sky.


    It was about to begin.


    ¡­

 Chapter 39

    Bloody Flowers, Beauty shes the Throat


    Time returned slightly.


    The elves¡¯ advance reconnaissance team had alreadypleted the detection of the ind.


    The temporarymand post at the beach drew a simple sea map. The captain of the Marine Corps was the battlefieldmander and was distributing and giving speeches to all the soldiers.


    ¡°After the initial investigation of the ind, we did not discover any battleships parked by the enemy. In other words, the probability of the Goethe people hiding on this ind is lower, but this is not a reason for the Royal Navy to ck off and underestimate the enemy!¡±


    ¡°We still have to search this ind carefully.¡±


    ¡°Apart from searching for the Goethe people, I have to pay attention to any ruins, battlefields, or even anything worth paying attention to on the ind¡­ This is the master¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°In order to ensure efficiency and safety, thending team will be divided into 30 groups. Every two marines and five sailors will be in a group and advance ording to the 3-2-2 formation.¡±


    ¡°Due to the suppression of supernatural power, precise shooters should lower the shooting distance to 300 meters. Ordinary soldiers of the arrow regiment should lower the shooting distance to 250 meters. Sailors should listen to themand of the team leader and enter support mode to act ording to the navy sailors¡¯ code.¡±


    ¡°The potential enemies are mostly Goethe sailors. Most of them don¡¯t have armor or gear, and only a few are heavily armored. Therefore, every soldier of the arrow regiment carries three heavy arrows, five shield-breaking arrows, and two impact arrows. The rest are all carrying the feather light arrows. The sailors mainly shoot fast arrows and the feather light arrows are supplementary.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, after the conflict happens, we should immediately shoot out the sentry arrows to inform the nearby allies.¡±


    ¡°The second principle of battle is to defend and counterattack. If the enemy retreats, give chase cautiously and provide a location to the nearby allies in real-time.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, we will ruthlessly attack and execute ordinary Goethe enemies. We will also decide to capture high-level officers and nobles ording to the situation of the battle.¡±


    ¡°Alright, gentlemen, enter abat state now. Let us patrol this ind like ferocious eagles and tear apart all enemies like ferocious leopards.¡±


    ¡°Elves belong to nature, and nature belongs to elves. This is also our territory.¡±


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll begin to distribute the investigation area¡­¡±


    The elves were in high spirits.


    The Twilight Dynasty had been powerful for too long. Their powerful military strength, invincible fleet, and excellent tradition had nurtured an imposing army. They were well-trained and had experienced hundreds of battles. Because they had been invincible for too long, they had underestimated their opponent.


    Especially for the navy.


    Although the Elven Army had an unparalleled arrow formation and a skilled spellcaster team, it could not be said to be invincible in the world. After all, the various races of the continent could establish their own kingdoms and not be destroyed, and they all had their own trump cards and specialties. However, in the navy, the invincible fleet of the Twilight Dynasty was the best.


    They were definitely powerful and could easily produce proud and ferocious soldiers.


    The 30 groups of Elven soldiers began to disperse. The North Ind was veryrge and the terrain wasplicated. They were still filled with confidence. As their slogan went, elves were the elves of nature, so they were naturally the elves.


    They were born in the forest and were blessed with an extremely strong natural affinity. The wilderness was their home ground to begin with¡ªif they wanted to ambush the elves in the forest, they were definitely courting death.


    They thought so.


    However, even if they were the wariest of the Holy Seal Inds, the elves could not imagine that the animals on this entire ind were basically potential spies for humans.


    This was because Goethe had a temporary ally.


    Although this ally was human, he was also one of the famous monsters in the beast world of the Holy Seal Inds. He was called the World Ending Ape, Gori tinum. He was the legendary homo sapien.


    It could be said that all the elves¡¯ every move was under the surveince of the humans.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t found a drone yet.¡±


    Kang De looked at the scene captured in the camera and muttered to himself.


    ¡°Pigeon, focus on observing these two teams. Get the birds on the ind to help.¡±


    Kang De drew a simple map on the ground. ¡°From the trajectory, this team of elves will probably advance in this direction. This is our trap. Your mission is to focus on watching and ensure that no other elves disturb us. Parrot, you¡¯re responsible for keeping watch.¡±


    ¡°The enemy is in a team of seven. Three people are in front, and two are behind. The two in the middle look to be the best at fighting. After Miss Fran attacks, we have to support her ording to the situation. They must have a way to inform the nearby allies. Try not to let them send out a signal, or things will be very troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s distribute the targets to the gori, the kangaroo, and the wolverine.¡±


    ¡°I have to be careful. The other party is stronger than the ck beast¡­ Hmm, I think so.¡±


    After a series of arrangements, his heart was beating a little fast. This was the first time he had schemed against someone.


    It was time to check.


    ¡°Whether it seeds or not will depend on this.¡±


    He said to the knight, ¡°Miss Fran, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±


    Clevnd sighed. ¡°I¡¯d be very happy if you called me by my real name.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°I understand, Miss Fran.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone hid. Kang De apanied the princess to secretly observe, and the knight held his breath and waited.


    A pigeon called from the sky. It was the signal.


    Clevnd gritted his teeth and pressed something in his pocket.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The gentle and pitiful scream of a woman sounded, followed by a pitiful and beast-like pleading, ¡°No! No! Help!¡±


    The princess, who was secretly observing, blushed.


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­¡±


    Even if the makeup and charm ne made Clevnd a great beauty, the voice problem could not be solved. Kang De tried to suggest that Knight try a fake voice, but he was firmly rejected. In the end, the princess made a sacrifice and recorded a very shameful pronunciation with a recording device.


    The knight staggered forward.


    He happened to collide with the elf team walking over.


    After all, the Elven Navy was well-trained. When they heard the voice, they immediately became vignt. When they saw a figure sh, they were about to attack. Then, they saw a beautiful woman run out with a pale face.


    Oh, Mother Earth.


    She¡­ she was too charming!


    Elves knew their stuff! They led the fashion trend and could easily ept new things. Almost as soon as they met, they were shocked by Miss Fran¡¯s beauty.


    That makeup, that dressing, that hairstyle, that clothes.


    They had never seen it before, but it was strangely beautiful and unforgettable.


    It had a shocking visual effect.


    The modification of the Beauty Ne and the power of the makeup evil technique were reflected in the aesthetics that the elves had developed for decades on Earth. That white sweater, those flesh-prating stockings, and those long boots, every detail revealed the aesthetics of Kang De, a straight man. A straight man could understand a straight man!


    With a bang, this woman staggered and fell to the ground.


    The three elven sailors in front subconsciously went up.


    Elves were cold to the core. Due to their long lives, hedonism and consumerism were prevalent, especially sailors. They were sex animals.


    After all, drifting on the sea had a thirst that exceeded ordinary nsmen.


    Seeing such a beautiful woman run out pitifully to ask for help, they naturally went up without thinking.


    After all, the two soldiers in the middle were trained by the regr Dragon Fang Army. They maintained considerable restraint and calm. They carefully stepped forward and maintained their posture of shooting at any time. They said in amanding tone, ¡°Stop, you idiots, maintain your vignce. Hold this human woman¡­¡±


    Miss Fran pressed the button again as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°No, no, I¡­ I can get up myself¡­¡±


    She lowered her head and allowed her beautiful hair to fall. The charming smell of perfume spread.


    This tempting beauty slowly sat up on her knees, revealing the peaks on her chest, the short skirt, and the stockings that the skirt could not hide. The thin ck silk attracted the gazes of all the men, even the two calm and restrained soldiers. The lethality of this thing was really too great.


    Gulp. More than one elf was swallowing his saliva.


    The two arrow regiment soldiers could not help but approach. They stretched out their sharp arrows and raised the beauty¡¯s chin, ¡°Woman, raise your head. I want to ask you a few questions. You¡­¡±


    A cold glint shed in Miss Fran¡¯s eyes.


    She reached out and grabbed the arrow. She looked up with a pitiful expression.


    Such acting skills once again eased the other party¡¯s guard.


    Then, something slid out of her sleeve.


    Squeeze.


    It was called pepper spray.


    The ingredients were chili essence extract, mustard extract, and so on.


    The liquid shot urately into the eyes and nose of the two arrow regiment soldiers.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    An unbearable pain suddenly assaulted them. Even the most well-trained soldiers could not endure it. The two soldiers even let go of the weapons in their hands and reached out to rub their eyes desperately as they roared in pain.


    Everything happened in a sh.


    Miss Fran suddenly jumped up and took out two bottles from her windbreaker.


    Self-made sh bombs and Molotov cocktails.


    The sh bomb was thrown at the two sailors behind him.


    The Molotov cocktail smashed into the two screaming soldiers.


    Thetter was engraved with fire runes by Kang De. If it was shattered, it would explode.


    Bang! mes burned and light shed. In the raging mes, the knight pulled out his short sword. With a sh of sword light, he shed at the three sailors around him. At the same time, Kang De suddenly threw the round shield.


    Clevnd reached out and caught it. His body spun like a dance, and his round shield was like a discus. He took the opportunity to smash into the head of an elf, and his other sword pierced the chest of another.


    He pulled out his sword and stabbed again. The third elf wanted to draw his sword and counterattack, but the triple enchanted short sword had already cut off his hand and pierced his throat.


    The two elves behind were shocked by the sh bomb and were trying their best to draw their sentry arrows.


    A ferocious glint shed in Clevnd¡¯s eyes. He threw his flying sword, swung his shield, and sent it flying. His sword pierced through an elf, and the flying shield struck the head of another elf.


    He casually pulled out the two short knives of the elves beside him and ran forward with both hands. The bodies of the remaining two elf soldiers who had been sprayed with the pepper spray were already burning with mes and they were screaming at the top of their lungs. When they heard the sound of the wind approaching, they wanted to dodge, but they could not. Clevnd¡¯s dual des spun and shed at their bodies like the wind. After more than ten shes, the des were vital and blood shot into the sky.


    In an instant, the seven of them were wiped out.


    Kang De did not use any of his subsequent arrangements and help.


    He maintained his posture of wanting to rush out and help. He was stunned to see Clevnd in a beautiful woman¡¯s dress and high-heeled boots. There was a little blood on his face, and the corners of his clothes fluttered as he stepped on the blood.


    He bent down and cut the throats of all the elves. He did not let go of the elves who were still breathing and crying softly. He killed them one by one without any pity or hesitation.


    Not long ago, they were still friends who chatted andughed together, that principled and even old-fashioned knight.


    Lives were lost before his eyes.


    Even if they were just elves with sharp ears.


    He was stunned on the spot and suddenly understood what war truly was.


    He felt¡­ a chill.


    ¡­

 Chapter 40

    I¡¯m Fine


    Kang De was a modern person.


    He lived in a powerful country that had peacefully risen.


    Even if there was civil war half a away, it was still far, far away from him.


    He did not personally step onto the battlefield. The cruelty of war and the terror of modern weapons were only seen in films and pictures.


    A solid head would be shattered by a bomb. The lively and noisy town would be shaken by a grenade. Living people would be roasted by the white phosphorusbustion bomb. He knew the logic.


    However, he did not see it with his own eyes.


    At most, he saw the t face spread out in the driver¡¯s seat in front of theputer. He only saw the gray dust that soared with a bang in the video and the white shock wave that spread violently for an instant. He only saw the twisted and deformed ck corpse and the destroyed mess on the ground in the photo.


    The words affected the imagination of the mind, and the videos and pictures attacked the senses of the eyes.


    However, all this information was indirect.


    Sitting in front of theputer and sighing could only bring sorrow.


    Seeing it with his own eyes was suffocating.


    War was hell. Only people who had personally experienced it were qualified toment on it.


    Now, he saw it.


    Although it was only a small battle, although it was only a sessful sneak attack with only seven enemies, he had indeed seen war. He knew from the Goethe people that the elves had a blood feud with Goethe. That principled and forever polite knight had killed all the enemies in a ruthless manner and patrolled the battlefield to kill the survivors one by one.


    There was no sorrow or pleasure, only unhesitating ughter.


    The princess beside him was weak, beautiful, and generous. She looked like a dreamy girl who was ignorant of the world and lived in a beautiful pce, but when she saw this bloody killing, she had a matter-of-fact expression.


    Kang De watched all this.


    He felt the greatest difference between him and them.


    These foreign Goethe people knew the war and epted it, and they were prepared.


    Only then did he understand what war was.


    War was something that everyone was used to. From civilians to soldiers, from beggars to nobles, even the noblest and cultured people took cruel ughter for granted.


    This was something that modern people who were used to peace and wealth could not imagine.


    At this moment, a sense of alienation arose in Kang De¡¯s heart.


    This was not the battle he had imagined.


    The battle he imagined was Miss Fran holding back her shyness and fighting in a beautiful posture. Perhaps her clothes would burst, or they would be shocked by the sudden pull of her wig¡­ There were all kinds of small idents and rtively funnybat scenes, just like aedy action movie.


    As for the enemies, they would still be beaten to the ground one by one. In the end, they were surprised to discover that this peerless beauty was actually a man. They cried out in pain and expressed that they could not ept it.


    It was not like now, where blood sshed and death urred.


    He was stunned for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to capture them alive?¡±


    The princess shook her head and said, ¡°The arrogance of the elves is beyond imagination. They despise humans and are captured by us. It¡¯s simply a huge humiliation. They can¡¯t wait to die immediately. How can they reveal information to us in order to survive?¡±


    ¡°Kang De, they¡¯re different from humans¡­ Because their lifespans are very long, they take life and death very lightly. Ordinary threats can¡¯t make them submit. Due to the barrier of culture, we don¡¯t know what they¡¯re afraid of, so we can¡¯t scare them¡ªin terms of torture, we don¡¯t have time or tools now.¡±


    She was clearly a noble and beautiful woman, but she said such words as if nothing had happened.


    Is that so?


    Kang De slowly walked forward and avoided the blood on the ground. He looked at the corpse of the elf on the ground.


    An elf who died cleanly after his heart was pierced by a sword, an elf who lost hisbat ability after his head was smashed by a shield, and an elf whose neck was pierced by a sword.


    There were also two elves who had been burned by the incendiary bomb and had been shed more than ten times on their bodies. Their muscr bodies were covered in burn marks. The mes had notpletely extinguished, and the wounds were burning.


    Two elves were also killed by the flying sword and shield.


    Ferocious wounds, painful expressions, and flowing blood. Apart from their sharp ears, they actually looked no different from humans. Even the blood was red.


    Kang De looked at these dead creatures in a daze.


    His expression turned very ugly.


    In the past, when people read novels and television dramas, those who killed for the first time, or rather, those who saw a miserable corpse for the first time, would vomit. The former was a reaction caused by excessive adrenaline, and thetter was a biological stress reaction¡­ In short, they would vomit.


    Kang De¡¯s expression turned very ugly because he¡­ did not want to vomit at all.


    Instead, he was very calm, his body was very calm.


    The slight estrangement he had felt towards the Goethe people and his true understanding of their war with the elves came from the thoughts of the part of him that was a modern Earthling.


    Another part of him seemed to feel that this matter was not worth mentioning.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground and the two elves who were burned, he even thought of the conflict with the Goethe people the day before. He summoned the spotted swan to pour the gas and threw the lighter without hesitation. If not for the extremely precise flying knife thrown by Clevnd, the corpses would have been filled with Goethe people.


    At that time, he did this without any hesitation.


    If the killing began at that time, not only would the dozen or so Goethe people present be killed, but all the remaining Goethe people would probably be killed. That was almost certain to happen.


    However, Kang De was thinking.


    If he had chosen to kill at that time, if the people on the ground were humans like him, killed, beaten, and burned alive, when he woke up from his loss of control, when he ended the killing, when he faced the corpses on the ground and the people he had cruelly killed, would he¡­ vomit?


    Kang De¡¯s expression was very, very bad, and he even shivered.


    He almost thought of the answer.


    ¡°¡­Mr. Kang De?¡±


    The knight¡¯s question woke him from his terrifying thoughts.


    He looked up.


    Clevnd saw his gaze and subconsciously took a step back, assuming a defensive posture.


    Soon, the two of them returned to their senses at the same time. Kang De was anxious to hide it, and the knight was shocked. The two of them tacitly skipped the scene just now. The knight offered the spoils of war in his hand.


    ¡°A perfect surprise attack.¡±


    He said, ¡°Even my mentor can¡¯t do better than me when his supernatural power is suppressed¡­ This is not bragging, but I have to thank you for the weapon you provided. Especially this spray, it¡¯s really shocking that it can actually cripple thebat strength of two Elven Marines at once.¡±


    The pepper spray was used by the police. It was also borrowed from the police station.


    That thing had already exceeded the range of what any living being could endure. Even the well-trained soldiers of the Elven Arrow Regiment were caught off guard and their eyes were sprayed. Even if they subconsciously closed their eyes and turned around, they were unable to resist the intense pain that entered their bones and felt like they were being burned. They could not even hold their weapons.


    Coupled with the two enchanted weapons that could be considered items on the elves¡¯ side and the furious attack of the most famous knight model in the younger generation of Goethe, it was natural for them to resolve the battle in a short period of time.


    After all, Miss Fran had the intention to silence them from the beginning.


    How could he allow elves who had seen him in female clothes to live?


    At this moment, he had already cleaned up the battlefield. He handed over the pepper spray and some spoils of war with both hands, ¡°They¡¯re all the most ordinary elven soldiers. They don¡¯t have anything too precious on them, but they¡¯re still valuable. I found a few essory talismans on those five people.¡±


    ¡°Those two soldiers are slightly better. After all, they¡¯re part of the Dragon Fang Soldiers. The sword and bow are both cheap and can be sold for a high price on the continent. The ring has a precise shooting enchantment, but it¡¯s much worse than the one I lent you previously. The arrows they carry are also worth collecting¡­¡±


    He introduced it briefly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any objections, please allow me to keep these two broadswords and a huge war bow, as well as half of the arrows. The remaining bow, the remaining arrows, and all the enchanted essories are yours.¡±


    Such a distribution of spoils was no longer just honest.


    Especially when Kang De did not do anything.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment. He looked at the knight¡¯s sincere gaze and the estrangement and alienation that had just arisen dissipated greatly. The other party¡¯s kind actions made him feel good.


    At the very least, it dispelled that resistance.


    He tried his best to dispel the chaos in his heart and wanted to say a few polite words, but the knight said, ¡°Please don¡¯t reject me. The reason why we were able to obtain such results was all because of your nning and ideas. In fact¡­¡±


    In fact, you even provided this female outfit¡ªthe knight was too embarrassed to say it.


    Kang Deposed himself and took the bow and arge bundle of arrows. Then, he put all the essories into the satchel at his waist, but he left the pepper spray in the knight¡¯s hand.


    Facing the other party¡¯s surprised gaze, Kang De smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to get it back. You still need it.¡±


    If he was nervous, he could say some lewd words to rx.


    This was his insight gained in the past year.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only then did the knighte to his senses and his face turned red.


    To be honest, he had to admit that this outfit was veryfortable to wear, especially the material of the stockings. It was simplyparable to eastern silk¡ªbut he was f*cking wearing female clothes!


    His expression copsed and he begged, ¡°I think we can do it another way¡­¡±


    ¡°I think this is quite good. It¡¯s the easiest way,¡± Kang Deforted. ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ll strictly observe the movements of the elves. If they discover the corpse here and warn their allies, the female temptation n will immediately stop. However, before that, we have to make the elves feel even more pressure and threat.¡±


    The knight felt extremely aggrieved and helpless. He even wanted to stomp his feet.


    Then, he realized that this was a terrifying action. It was exactly the same as when his sister threw a tantrum. Oh my god, what was he thinking?


    At this moment, Kang De had already bent down and grabbed an elf¡¯s foot, dragging him into the grass. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bury the corpse.¡±


    When he returned from Earth, he also brought a shovel and handed it to the gori to dig the tomb so that he could deal with the corpses of the elves. However, although he knew that there would definitely be casualties, he did not expect the oue to be like this, such a cruel and neat death.


    The knight was stunned for a moment before he went to help. ¡°Let me do this.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Clevnd hesitated. In the end, he remembered the look in Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    Therefore, he whispered, ¡°Mr. Kang De¡­ are you alright?¡±


    Kang De calmly did what he was doing and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 41 - Snitch

    <h4>Chapter 41: Snitch</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Hiding corpses and destroying traces.


    ording to the image taken by the pigeon, the elves should have adopted a subregional investigation strategy. Every team should have a way to contact each other and report their safety every once in a while.


    Therefore, they had to ount for a timeg.


    Before the elves discovered that something was wrong and increased their vignce, they had to ambush as many elves as possible, causing the enemy to continuously lose people and pay casualties. They had to make them realize that the despicable Goethe people were hiding on the ind and attract more of their attention.


    Then, he prepared a huge surprise for them.


    After calling the gori for help, Kang De and the knight dealt with the corpses of the elves.


    The two corpses that had been hit by the Molotov cocktail had also been dealt with. Although this Molotov had mixed white sugar, detergent, and other condiments, causing the fire to be rapid and difficult to extinguish, it was still easily put out with a fire extinguisher, not to mention the ability to extract elements.


    During the process of extinguishing the fire, Kang De could not help but think of the fire control enchantment on the shield. This enchantment could effectively restrain the invasion of mes and even have an extremely strong resistance to various fire spells.


    Then, the problem was¡ªif he enchanted the Fire Control Divine Light on the dry powder fire extinguisher, could he extinguish therge fireball thrown by the mage?


    It seemed to be very interesting.


    This ability had a wide use¡­


    However, the time was still short. He did not have the time to carefully study and consider the various uses of element extraction and enchantment. Moreover, the element diagram of the enchantment process of the other world exined that if he wanted to use the elements to extract strength more efficiently, he seemed to need to continue learning and studying the various enchantment techniques of the other world.


    They threw the elf¡¯s corpse into the tomb and buried it, covering it again. As for the blood on the road, it was all covered with soil. The elves might smell it, but it did not matter.


    Kang De waved at the sky, ¡°Find some more sea birds. Small animals are fine too. Get some feces here and cover the strange smell.¡±


    ording to the knight, the elves were a noble race that prided themselves on being elegant and was very obsessed with cleanliness. Now, the hygiene on the ships of the various countries was in a mess. Only the cabins of the sharp ears were extremely particr. Their long lifespan and powerful national strength were reflected in hedonism, so much so that they caused some shorings. For example, many elf soldiers were rtively picky about the food environment and could even be called young master soldiers. They were far inferior to human soldiers who could endure extreme environments.


    In other words, if bird feces and beast feces were everywhere, the elves would subconsciously ignore this area.


    Due to the situation, this arrangement could be said to be very appropriate.


    Without a doubt, this was Kang De¡¯s home ground.


    He and the magical animals on the ind were indisputably the leaders of the beast world. They lived at the top of the food chain. These intelligent animals had absolutemand over almost all the ordinary living beings on the ind. They could poop or pee or keep watch.


    Most of the things Kang De took back from Earth were handed to Second Senior Brother¡¯s disciples and grand-disciples to transport to that mysterious rift valley. Then, they packed up and prepared to leave.


    The pigeon continued to rise into the air with the camera. The birds and beasts on the entire ind were Kang De¡¯s spies. Wherever the elves passed, which route was the safest, everything was under control.


    As Kang De advanced, he considered things. He was using a different perspective to put himself in the perspective of the elfmander and consider what the other party would do.


    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    He turned to ask the knight and princess, ¡°The elves discovered that there are continuous casualties, but they can¡¯t capture us. If they¡¯re furious, will they directly set fire to the forest?¡±


    The knight looked at the princess as if he trusted Tina¡¯s judgment more.


    Tina hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance¡­ I think so.¡±


    ¡ªF*ck.


    ¡®I was just asking casually. Will they really do that?¡¯


    What happened to the Children of the Forest? What happened to the Envoy of Nature?


    Kang De was shocked, and the princess replied, ¡°Because they¡¯re soldiers¡­ Those who can join the army and even be high-ranking officers are almost all deviant elves. Moreover, they¡¯ve been in battle for a long time, and their thoughts will be different from ordinary nsmen. Even elves¡¯ calm hearts will be changed by killing and death.¡±


    Kang De slowly nodded. ¡°That won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡±


    Of course, the magical animals would not be burned to death, but the ordinary animals on the ind could not acutely avoid danger. These animals had followed his and the magical animals¡¯ will to participate in this war and had been helping. If possible, Kang De did not want to see them die in the sea of fire.


    Therefore, he had to make the elves feel wary and not dare to burn the forest.


    He had to let them know the existence of that ruin as soon as possible.


    And¡­


    Kang De thought of something else. ¡°Speaking of which, the elves are called the Children of the Forest and are close to nature. Then, do they have an affinity with animals?¡±


    The princess replied, ¡°Yes, the path of Druidses from the elves. They strengthen their perception and release the wildness in their hearts. They fuse with nature and obtain the ability tomunicate with living beings. Although the soldiers whonded are not Druids, the nature of the elves can still make it easier for them to obtain the trust and obedience of the animals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kang De snapped his fingers and turned to look at the magical animal. ¡°Who¡¯s interested in being a traitor? Bring the elves into our encirclement.¡±


    When the parrot in the air heard the word traitor, it flew to Kang De¡¯s shoulder like lightning and shouted, ¡°Beat my teammate! Protect my enemy!¡±


    It looked very interested.


    Kang De hesitated for a moment and was more tempted.


    The parrot and pigeon were both very coquettish and intelligent. Theirmunication was also very smooth. The former could speak, and they often hit the nail on the head. The bodynguage of thetter was very developed.


    The difference was that although the pigeon was coquettish, it had the dignity of a big brother and couldmand birds. The parrot was slightly weaker in this aspect. It was smarter and knew how to guess people¡¯s hearts. It had the talent of a diplomatic bird.


    As a traitor, parrots were more suitable.


    Moreover, the parrot¡¯s appearance and abilities were very likable.


    It was rare for it to want to y.


    Kang De felt that he indeed had to nt a spy on the elfmander.


    ¡°I have to say this first. You can¡¯t speak. Remember, you can¡¯t speak Chinese.¡±


    He warned. After all, he had talked to the knight about the past. The other party had also mentioned that he had determined that there were Cathayans on the ind from the parrot¡¯s words¡­ The elves would most likely understand.


    The parrot hesitated.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it when you¡¯re a traitor. You can say it in the final battle.¡±


    Kang De took a step back and suggested again.


    The parrot pped its wings and shouted, ¡°D*mn! D*mn!¡±


    Kang De said again, ¡°Don¡¯t be unrestrained, and don¡¯t cause trouble. I¡¯ll get the pigeon to contact you.¡±


    In any case, these animals had a set ofmunication methods that could uratelymunicate with each other. Kang De could not exin why¡­ These animals had countless mysteries and mysteries.


    The parrot patiently listened to his instructions. It pped its wings and soared into the sky, heading toward the other side of the ind.


    ¡°In that case, our chances of winning will increase.¡±


    Kang De watched it leave and was not too worried about its safety. What a joke. It liked to eat all kinds of beehives the most. Moreover, it would only eat them after pecking away all the bees that flew out. It took an extremely short time and was extremely fast. He often saw it being stung by a group of bees, but none of them could sting it. Its movements were nimble and agile, simply like ying an aerial battle.


    Not to mentionbat strength, his ability to escape and dodge was maxed out.


    ¡°Next is this group¡­¡±


    He took out the map and divided the approximate area¡­ the activity area of each group of elves.


    ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s not provoke the investigation team led by a high-level officer first. After all, we don¡¯t know the background of the other party¡­ Let¡¯s deal with the easy one first.¡±


    He looked at the knight. ¡°Miss Fran, there¡¯s no problem, right?¡±


    Clevnd said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Kang De, please don¡¯t call me by this name.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Miss Fran.¡± Kang De took out the electric baton. ¡°Do you want to try this? Molotov cocktails and sh bombs are limited. We have to try otherbat methods. This thing is also easy to carry. Although it looks ck, thick, and hard, it canpletely be hidden in the dress¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Mr. Kang De!¡±


    In the end, the knight epted Kang De¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is under control,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready to support you at any time. If anything happens, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing this, the knight stopped and looked at Kang De seriously, ¡°Please don¡¯t attack. Leave everything to me.¡±


    His tone, eyes, and expression were all very serious.

 Chapter 42 - Kangaroo and Bow

    <h4>Chapter 42: Kangaroo and Bow</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Thest elf fell. He stared at the sky, his body like a log.


    In his vision, the beautiful human woman bent down.


    The elf¡¯s wavy hair was hanging down, with a beautiful and strange fragrance on her body, and there was even a pair of peaks hanging like a bell¡­ Then, he felt a chill in his throat.


    Blood surged out, and his life quickly flowed away.


    This was already the third group of elves who had been ambushed.


    ¡°Elves, don¡¯t call me despicable.¡± Clevnd said in a low voice, ¡°This is for the people who died on the Iron Fist Bane, as well as for the countless sacrifices of Goethe. Hateful invaders, may your souls have nowhere to rest.¡±


    He looked at the other party¡¯s eyes which were filled with regret. Those eyes revealed pain and nostalgia. Perhaps at the moment of death, living beings would truly understand what they were about to lose.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with him.


    The knight reached into the other party¡¯s cor and pulled off the beast tooth essory on his neck. The magic technology of elves was verymon. Almost every elf would be given magical essories from their parents, mentors, and even friends when they grew up. The quality and effect depended on their ss and background.


    Of course, the noble elves with noble bloodlines would obtain expensive and powerful enchanted essories, but the gifts themon elves received were much worse, but they were still practical things¡­ For example, the ne with the illumination spell, the ring that could nourish the source of life, and so on.


    Before the elf died, he saw the knight pull off his ne. He did not know where he got the strength to actually raise his hand with all his might, wanting to take this thing back, but he was already too tired.


    The knight waved his right hand and used his sword to cut the other party¡¯s arm to the side. Blood sttered.


    Perhaps this essory was extremely important to this elf. He must have his story, his life, and his family or lover.


    However, there were also Goethe people. Every Goethe person who had died at the hands of the elves had one.


    Therefore, Clevnd was not interested.


    He stepped over the corpse that had died with remaining grievances and walked to his next target.


    Kang De watched all of this and recorded it in his notebook, ¡°His resistance to electric current and mes is no different from humans. His senses are sharper than humans, and his body structure is almost the same as humans. His heart supplies blood, his brain thinks, his lungs breathe, and his balls will be in so much pain if kicked that he¡¯ll want to die.¡±


    He looked at the two elves who had died the most miserably and could not help but shiver.


    How should he put it¡­ Although among the various techniques andbat techniques that aimed to kill, seducing theherworld had always been an extremely important move since ancient times. After all, who would f*cking talk about morals and honor when fighting with their lives on the line? Of course, they would do it in an effective way and save themselves the trouble.


    This was the case on Earth, and it was the same for the alternate world. Since the elves had the same weaknesses as humans, ying dirty was part of the tactic. If they were unhappy, they could simply die.


    Although he said that and understood the logic, when he saw Clevnd wearing a beautiful little skirt and long high-heeled boots, the corners of his skirt flying, and the ck silk shining¡­


    It felt really strange.


    ¡°I keep feeling that he¡¯s already starting to get used to killing people in female clothes¡­¡± Kang De muttered, ¡°In the beginning, he even stabbed and attacked with his sword and shield. Now, he¡¯s even learned to kick¡­¡±


    The princess nodded at the side and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Knight Clevnd is indeed the most eye-catching genius in Goethe in recent years. Now, it seems that his talent is not only reflected in the path of a knight. Even if he¡¯s an assassin, he¡¯ll definitely still be dazzling in another domain¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The two of you.¡±


    Clevnd¡¯s sigh sounded from afar. ¡°If you want to speak ill of me behind my back, can you not say it in a voice I can hear?¡±


    Tina and Kang Deughed together.


    If they talked about something lighter, the corpses and blood on the ground would not be so dazzling¡­ probably.


    The princess covered her mouth and chuckled as she stole a nce at Kang De¡¯s expression.


    For some reason, Kang De¡¯s calm expression made her feel a little afraid.


    Kang De noticed the other party¡¯s gaze and Tina immediately looked away like a frightened rabbit. He wanted to say something, but he heard Knight say, ¡°Mr. Kang De, wait a moment. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to do this. I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    From the beginning until now, the knight had insisted on not letting him help. Be it helping in the battle, killing the enemy after the battle, or even looting corpses to find equipment, he did not allow Kang De to interfere. He simply treated him as someone even more delicate than Tina¡­ This kind of unprovoked care and respect made Kang De feel a little ufortable.


    However, the gori did not allow him to go. Even the kangaroo, who did not care about anything other than snacks, stopped him.


    Kang De was not stupid. He had roughly guessed the inside story.


    Had he been seen through?


    However¡­ he did not seem to be that fragile.


    There was a tter as Miss Fran walked towards him with the spoils of war.


    Speaking of which, geniuses with extremely highbat talent and excellent bone structure were indeed different. It had only been a short while, but Mr. Knight had already mastered the most reasonable, energy-saving, and stable way to walk in high-heeled boots. Just looking at his lower body was f*cking charming.


    If it was posted online, it would be a lewd scene, the kind that would be licked by idiots.


    Kang De could not bear to watch.


    Therefore, he turned around and whispered, ¡°Not only did he sacrifice a lot in this battle, but I¡¯m also under a lot of pressure. After this is over, I have to see more truly beautiful girls and forget the scene I saw today to clean my mind¡­¡±


    With the support of the hard disk and the countless erotic pictures on his phone, Kang De expressed that he was not flustered at all. It was not like he had never seen a mere cross-dresser before. It was fine after seeing it.


    However, the princess blushed.


    After hearing Kang De¡¯s words, she was first stunned, then her face turned red at a visible speed. She blinked extremely frequently, her eyes filled with panic as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Why was she blushing?


    <i>Wait.</i>


    <i>Ah, I understand!</i>


    A thought shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    <i>Hmph, I¡¯m not an innocent man.</i>


    He had to understand women¡¯s hearts! Women were all beautiful creatures and cared a lot about their appearance. They were unwilling to lose to others in terms of looks and hated beingpared to others the most.


    Therefore, she must be a littlecking in confidence and even unhappy now!


    Clevnd was a man! How did it feel to be inferior to a man in terms of beauty?


    Kang De understood. Hepletely understood.


    He revealed a warm smile and said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Clevnd only relied on makeup and the ne to achieve such an effect. He¡¯s a man after all. How can he bepared to you? You¡¯ll definitely look much better than him in this. Coupled with the ne, you¡¯ll definitely be peerless¡­¡±


    The princess¡¯s face turned even redder. She became flustered and even took two steps back. She shielded herself with her hands and stammered, ¡°I¡­ you¡­ Mr. Kang De, please respect yourself!¡±


    ¡ªAh?


    ¡ªWhat did I do?


    Just as Kang De was feeling puzzled, the knight also saw the scene here. He quickened his pace and walked over, his tone puzzled, ¡°Mr. Kang De, Your Highness, what happened?¡±


    Kang De looked stunned.


    The princess¡¯s face was still a little red as she whispered, ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡±


    The knight frowned. ¡°Is it really nothing?¡±


    The princess shook her head forcefully. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    However, she still rolled her eyes at Kang De vaguely.


    ¡ªKang De¡¯s country is really full of lecherous people. Kang De is also lecherous. He actually wants me to wear that kind of clothes for him to see.


    Hmph.


    This was only a small interlude. After all, it was a battle of life and death, so they did not have the time to dwell on the feelings of man and woman.


    The spoils of war were simr. The only things worth collecting were the magic essories of the elves and the weapons and equipment of the archers¡­ However, the bows and swords could not be carried anymore. The excess weapons were brought to a nearby cave by Second Senior Brother¡¯sckeys to hide for other purposes.


    ording to Clevnd, there were a few true warriors on the Penguin who could use the elves¡¯ broadsword and giant battle bow. These weapons were prepared for them.


    Next was to deal with the corpses and let the various animals on the ind poop.


    ¡°It¡¯s the third wave.¡±


    Kang De crossed the map.


    There were a total of 30 groups of elves scattered in 30 areas on the ind. The location of the three groups of people Kang De had chosen was particr because these elves had a mechanism to contact each other regrly. The principle of choosing a target involved a mathematical algorithm, which was to minimize the possibility of the elves discovering that their allies were missing.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the limit.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°If we continue killing, the elves will discover the problem sooner orter. If they increase their vignce, the tactic of seducing women will not be able to be used.¡±


    The knight¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Please don¡¯t use this saying¡­¡±


    Kang De naturally ignored his protest.


    Once the elves were vignt, this method would indeed not work. After all, they already knew that there was a problem. ording to the personality of the elf soldiers, when they saw a human woman running over, no matter how beautiful or tempting she was, they would definitely immediately shoot her to death and end everything.


    At most, they would take advantage of the situation.


    Therefore, this method could not be used.


    The knight hesitated.


    In his mood, he naturally hoped to end this hellish trip in female clothes as soon as possible. However, from the perspective of the battle, he still hoped to kill a few more groups of elves.


    The more elves he killed in a surprise attack, the fewer casualties his side would have after the main battle erupted.


    It was a very simple and easy-to-understand algorithm.


    Therefore, he still said, ¡°I think we can kill a few more groups.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s necessary to try our best to reduce the other party¡¯s strength, but from the perspective of the entire n, our goal is not here. Also¡­¡±


    He nced at the knight. ¡°Your endurance and stamina are almost at their limit, right?¡±


    Humans were not machines. Without the support of supernatural powers, they could only rely on pure physical strength to fight. How could they deal with long-term high-intensity battles when they were tired and tense?


    The knight shook his head and said, ¡°Fortunately, I can rest and replenish myself on the way. As a knight¡­¡±


    Kang De interrupted him. ¡°What about Tina?¡±


    This was the knight¡¯s weakness. Hearing this, Clevnd revealed apromise.


    Tina said, ¡°I can do that too¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. I proposed the n, so I¡¯ll make the decision.¡±


    Kang De shook the map in his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve already caused a certain amount of damage to the enemy. Next, it¡¯s time to alert them. Let them realize that the Goethe people are on the ind and let them search for their missing teammates like headless flies. Let them identally discover the whereabouts of the Goethe people and some traces of the ancient civilization, then draw their attention to that rift valley.¡±


    ¡°Let them pour arge amount of strength into the ind and let them pursue the Goethe people at all costs. It¡¯s best to let them fight the ck beasts inside and suffer heavy losses. Then, take advantage of this time to deploy arge amount of strength to the ind¡­¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ mess with their ship!¡±


    The knight and the princess were stunned.


    Even if they had a faint guess, they had still personally heard Kang De talk about his entire n.


    It was very interesting and unexpected, but¡­


    Tina said tactfully, ¡°Kang De, it¡¯s a very exciting n, but you¡¯re from Cathay and don¡¯t understand the situation on the continent. Even if the elf battleship is empty, it still has an extremely powerful defense. Even if the magic attack tform can¡¯t be used, even if the spellcaster troops of the ship can¡¯t use it, it¡¯s still the main ship of the Twilight Dynasty. It has a powerful ballista array and an extremely sturdy hull¡­¡±


    The knight was afraid that the princess would make Kang De unhappy if she said too much, so he hurriedly continued, ¡°I can tell you clearly that even if the Penguin recovers its mobility and sails straight for the Wayne Wings to engage in a naval battle, our chances of winning won¡¯t be too high¡­ Sea battles are different fromnd battles. Land battles require strategy and courage, but onlyrge ships can win small ships in sea battles. Numbers always win¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°But you have us now. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to drive the ship. I¡¯ll think of a way and n. It¡¯s best if we can capture the other party¡¯s ship. At the very least, we have to sink it.¡±


    The knight and the princess looked at each other and said carefully, ¡°Mr. Kang De, don¡¯t tell me you want to dive over and chisel the ship¡­ I know that you might have some animalpanions in the sea. Moreover, Wayne Wings stays in the calm shallow sea area. This method is indeed feasible.¡±


    ¡°However, the watertightpartment technology of the elves is very mature. Moreover, the wood of the hull has been specially designed. Once the crew discovers that someone is chiseling the ship, they will control the hull mechanism of this part to release a huge amount of nt poison. This is a battle tactic to guard against sea creatures. They¡¯re already very familiar with it¡­¡±


    Kang De still nodded. ¡°I see. I understand¡­ but don¡¯t worry, no problem.¡±


    He was not very confident that he could capture that elf battleship, but it was not difficult to sink it¡­ After all, when the elf designer designed the defense of the battleship, he would definitely not have thought that there was a strange supernatural power in the world called Element Extraction.


    They could only shout something like, ¡°Where¡¯s the bottom of my ship? I ced such a huge bottom here¡­¡±


    Of course, sinking the ship was only ast resort.


    When he thought of this, Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me¡­ Moreover, there¡¯s no need to worry about this at this stage. We have other things to worry about¡­ We have to kill the fourth wave of elves and alert them.¡±


    He pointed at the map in his hand. It was a group of elves near the rift valley. ¡°There are nine elves in this group. Apart from two soldiers and five sailors, the remaining two must be elf officers. The strength of the enemy is unknown. We have to go all out.¡±


    Kang De looked at the knight. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±


    The knight subconsciously shook his head. ¡°No, leave it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t deal with such a situation,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll assist in the attack. Don¡¯t underestimate me¡­¡±


    Clevnd still shook his head. ¡°No, please let me try first. If I¡¯m not at a disadvantage, please continue to protect the princess. You don¡¯t have to take the risk yourself¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not a weak person¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a wide palmnded on Kang De¡¯s shoulder. Turning around, the gori punched its chest with its other hand, indicating that it could take the role.


    Kang De rejected, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Although the gori¡¯sbat strength was very high, it did not like to fight. This was what he knew.


    However, at this moment, the gori was persevering.


    At this moment, another wnded on the gori¡¯s head.


    Kang De and the gori looked over at the same time.


    It was the kangaroo.


    The kangaroo put on a proud expression at the gori. Then, it stuffed all the candy in its hand into its mouth and chewed. It jumped in front of Kang De and disyed its developed chest muscles.


    Kang De wanted tough, ¡°¡­Kangaroo, thank you for your kindness. The other party are elves. They have bows and other weapons. They¡¯re different from ck beasts. At the very least, the gori has a steel rod. You don¡¯t have armor or weapons. It¡¯s very disadvantageous to fight the elves in closebat. How can you block their weapons?¡±


    The kangaroo revealed a disdainful expression.


    It stretched out its ws and took off the huge battle bow that Kang De was carrying. It held it in its ws and gestured to Kang De, meaning, ¡°I¡¯ll use this.¡±


    Its ws could not evenpletely hold the bow.


    The extension of the pair of upper limbs was also not urate.


    Not to mention the structure of its body, how could a mere kangaroo use the bow of a humanoid creature?


    However, Kang De could notugh.


    He did not know if it was an illusion, but he actually saw extreme confidence and sharpness in the kangaroo¡¯s two ck eyes. It was as if after holding the bow, thiszy foodie had be different.


    A thought appeared in his mind.


    The kangaroo used to¡­ be an archer.


    ¡­

 Chapter 43 - Big Rat

    <h4>Chapter 43: Big Rat</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The kangaroo used to¡­ be an archer.


    Kang De did not know about this at all.


    This was because there was not a single bow on the ind. There were many bows and arrows in the archery hall under themercial center, but Kang De did not take them out to use.


    He did not know how to.


    Although Old Wang had brought him to the archery center to shoot arrows, it was obvious that the shooting technique ofpetitive fitness waspletely different frombat shooting. Thetter had long been gradually obliterated in the long river of history by the rise and development of firearms. Only modern shooting techniques with the goal of aesthetics, performance, training, andpetitiveness were left.


    It was the same as standing still and steadily aiming.


    It could not be used in battle at all.


    In ancient times, battlefield archers who aimed to kill would use archers to hold several ready arrows and ce them on the right side of the bow instead of the left. They would not carry the quiver on their backs very foolishly.


    They had experienced harsh training and followed the experience and techniques summarized by their ancestors. After years or even more than ten years of training and bitter cultivation, they had be killers who harvested lives on the battlefield. Kang De had only stayed on the ind for more than a year. It was simply a fool¡¯s dream to cultivate archery that could be used in battle without any information or guidance.


    Therefore, he wisely chose the axe, crossbow, and gun from the beginning.


    ¡ªLord, times have changed.


    It was precisely because he had never used a bow and arrow that the kangaroo had never had the chance to show him its archery¡­ But then again, who would f*cking think that a kangaroo could shoot?


    Kang De only knew that the kangaroo had a very good sense of space and was very good at sneak attacks. It often began to sprint from dozens of meters away and bounced continuously with extremely high muscle strength. After umting enough strength, it kicked the enemy with both feet. It could even kick the enemy who was running urately.


    However¡­ bows and arrows¡­


    With its body structure, how could it draw the bow?


    The knight and the princess also looked at the kangaroo in surprise. They had the same question.


    Kang De hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re confident, try.¡±


    After all, they had interacted for so long. These magical animals might be gluttonous and alcoholic, or they might be sinister, or they might be bullying the weak, or they might be domineering¡­ However, they had never failed and had never disappointed him.


    The kangaroo grinned and looked very satisfied.


    It hugged the giant battle bow to its chest and pulled it with both hands a few times. It looked a little disdainful. It took out the arrow bag and stuffed it into the child bag in front of its chest, indicating to everyone that it was time to set off.


    Kang De said, ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the way, the knight leaned over and whispered, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Kang De said firmly, ¡°No problem. When arranging the tactics, I won¡¯t consider the kangaroo. I¡¯ll rely on it to perform freely. This way, I can control the bad variables to the minimum.¡±


    The knight thought for a moment and did not insist. After all, he had suffered greatly under the hands of the magical animals and knew that these guys were very ferocious. Therefore, he lowered his head and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll do my best. Please don¡¯t attack until thest moment.¡±


    Kang De nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Alright, alright. In that case, please allow me to suggest an extremely effective tactic to you. Afterunching an attack, if you fall into a fight with the enemy, raise your hand and pull off your wig and ne. Roar at the enemy in the awe-inspiring posture of a Goethe man. ¡®You didn¡¯t expect this, right, stupid sharp ears?¡¯ I think even the most well-trained elves will be shocked by you.¡±


    The knight thought for a moment and felt his brain tremble.


    ¡°¡­Please allow me to refuse!¡±


    Under such a rxed and happy atmosphere, they chatted amicably as they rushed to their destination.


    The expected ambush circle.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    The birds in the sky cried out. The pigeon pped its wings. The target team was approaching. Kang De set up his tactics and looked up. The kangaroo had already jumped into the forest at the side.


    ¡°¡­I hope it¡¯s serious.¡±


    At this moment, it was very inappropriate to pursue why the kangaroo knew archery. It did not matter where it came from¡­ Kang De only hoped that the magical animals would surprise him as usual.


    The kangaroo in the dense forest stopped and looked around with its ck and shining eyes.


    It was as if it was calcting something.


    It held the huge battle bow in one hand and stretched out its other w. It opened and looked at the slightly small and exquisite w. It actually sighed like a human.


    Then, it grabbed the arrows in the pouch and casually threw them. Arrows tore through the air and stabbed into the nearby grass. They went deep into the soil and spread out.


    Thest two arrows were inserted in front of it.


    It stood like this, its furry ears swaying as it felt the wind.


    It waited for the target to appear.


    Soon, the tall figures of the elves appeared on a small hill and approached.


    Everything was developing very smoothly.


    These elves did not realize that three groups of theirpanions had already died. They only maintained the most basic vignce towards this ind and thought that the wilderness environment was the home ground of the elves.


    With a weak scream, the female lead appeared.


    Miss Fran was already familiar with it. He knew what actions could attract the stunned gazes of the elves and what expressions could make them lower their vignce to the greatest extent. He was undoubtedly a genius in all aspects. No matter what a genius learned, he could learn very quickly.


    However, the leader of this team was not an ordinary arrow regiment soldier, but Sir Haren Nicol¨¢s, the Weapon Chief of the Wayne Wings.


    Only nobles were qualified to be officers on the battleship of the Royal Navy. Sir Haren had an extremely good background and extremely high vision. Of course, he also had the intelligence to match it.


    ¡°Soldiers, enter a state of alert.¡±


    He stopped the soldier who wanted to help this woman and took off the war bow in his hand. In the wilderness, he saw a delicate woman, a beauty that moved him, and clothes that he had never heard of. All the strangenessbined meant that it was extremely suspicious, even if this woman looked harmless.


    He ced an arrow on his bow and paid attention to his surroundings. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Woman, ce your hands where I can see them. Then slowly get up and answer a few questions. Your attitude determines your oue. If you show obedience and cooperation, the Royal Navy will ensure your safety. Otherwise¡­¡±


    In the distance, Kang De had already tensed up. He held his shield in his left hand and his axe in his right, preparing for a surprise attack. This seduction did not seed. The other party¡¯s officer was actually someone who had seen the world.


    Miss Fran¡¯s body kept trembling, but under her weak appearance, killing intent gathered.


    On the other side, the gori in the forest was also prepared tounch a surprise attack.


    At this moment, the bowstring buzzed and vibrated.


    The expressions of the elves changed.


    Towards a race famous for their archery, archery was branded in the blood of the race. The elves had countless poems describing the pleasant sound of the bowstring vibrating. They were extremely familiar with this sound, and everyone knew what it meant.


    Weapon Chief Haren felt a fatal killing intent approaching.


    The elf¡¯s terrifying archery talent and exquisite archery skills were immediately activated. In an instant, he raised his bow and arrow, his eyes sharp. In a sh, hepleted his aim. With a whoosh, the sharp arrow shot angrily.


    The elves¡¯ archery was famous in the world and looked down on the various countries.


    In the battle with the other races, no archer of the foreign races could defeat the elves. In the bard¡¯s song, when the elves¡¯ archery master fought the evil human archer, he was often able to attackter and arrive first. When facing the enemy¡¯s fatal arrow, he calmly drew his bow. The flying arrow confronted each other and cut the other party¡¯s arrow in half. Moreover, his momentum did not decrease, and shot into the other party¡¯s throat in one go.


    This was not made up by the poets, but an archery technique that could really be done.


    There was a bang.


    Weapon Chief Haren smiled confidently as he nocked another arrow.


    Once he heard the familiar voice, it meant that the other party¡¯s arrow had already been shot into two.


    However, the wind continued.


    No!


    The Weapon Chief¡¯s expression changed drastically. In a sh, he no longer had the time to draw his bow again. He let out a furious roar and suddenly raised his bow!


    With a bang, the entire bow wailed. The tough bowstring was actually broken by the arrow. The taut bowstring suddenly bounced back and struck the Weapon Chief¡¯s face, leaving a deep blood mark.


    Feeling intense pain, Sir Haren realized something. Not only had the arrow cut open his arrow, but it had also broken his bowstring.


    Immediately after, a second string sounded.


    The sharp arrow tore through the air.


    Haren felt a chill in his throat and was immediately shot. He fell on his back and his throat creaked.


    ¡°Champion¡­¡±


    In his impression, only the legendary champion archer could have such an overwhelming archery advantage.


    However, why did the champion archer want to kill him?


    The proud elves would never believe that an archery masterparable to the champion archer would appear among humans.


    He struggled to raise his head and cover his wound. He looked at the forest, wanting to see the other party¡¯s shadow.


    The other arrow regiment soldiers disyed extremely high attainment and shot in the direction of the arrow, intending to force the other party out. The grass swayed and a shadow flew out.


    On his deathbed, Sir Haren saw the figure he wanted to see. A terrifying thing that stood on its hind legs like arge rat jumped and flew with a huge battle bow.


    ¡ªWhat the f*ck is this?


    Blood surged out of his mouth and he died with remaining grievances.

 Chapter 44 - Little Fellow

    <h4>Chapter 44: Little Fellow</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Kang De was dumbfounded.


    He was already prepared to rush out and support Clevnd.


    He did not expect the kangaroo to shoot the elf who looked the most difficult to deal with to death with two arrows.


    ¡ªF*ck.


    Immediately after, he saw an even more shocking scene.


    The elves were good at shooting and were well-trained. When they encountered an arrow attack, they almost did not think twice and fired an arrow to counterattack. They poured a rain of arrows in the direction of the attack like a cannonball, and the attack was extremely ferocious.


    The kangaroo held the bow and jumped to dodge.


    He saw the kangaroo jump on one leg and roll in the air, dodging a few sharp arrows.


    Afternding, it soared into the air again. An arrow was stuck in the ground in front of it.


    He saw the kangaroo extend its right leg and grab the arrow. It threw it into the air and turned around. Its right w caught it easily and ced it on the bow.


    He saw the kangaroo immediately use its thick and powerful tail to support the ground and its entire body in the air. It maintained this posture. Its left leg supported the back of the bow, and its right w pulled the bowstring. It pulled the huge battle bow to the full moon at lightning speed and shot out an angry arrow.


    After shooting the arrow, it flipped sideways again as quickly as a rabbit.


    Another elf officer was shot in the head. The arrowhead broke out from the back of his head, and his eyes rolled back as he fell to the ground.


    Even if the body structure of the kangaroo was extremely unsuitable for archery, it couldplete such a ughter.


    Arrows were stuck in the front path of the kangaroo.


    The location of every arrow was extremely precise. If it flipped over and dodged the arrow, it could draw the bow and shoot. It could pull the bowstring with its front limbs and shoot at any time.


    The first to die was the Weapon Chief.


    The second to die was his adjutant.


    The two officers had died so quickly, let alone ordinary soldiers, let alone sailors.


    Clevnd shed with his sword. Kangaroo arrows killed. This battle ended even earlier. Most of the heads were collected by the kangaroo. The use of Miss Fran¡¯s female clothes was greatly reduced.


    It was not only Kang De but the princess and the knight who were also shocked. Moreover, the two Goethe people had experienced the battlefield and had such knowledge and vision. They knew how rare the kangaroo¡¯s performance was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an archery technique.¡±


    The princess muttered, ¡°Even I can tell that its figure is not suitable to shoot at all, but it can actually obtain such results. If it has a human body¡­¡±


    Kang De pursed his lips and said nothing.


    After all, he was an Earthling who lived in the era of the information explosion. He had also seen many fantasy works. He still had this level of imagination¡­ These magical animals must have a powerful background.


    Unfortunately, they could not speak, and there were no ruins or documents left there.


    Clevndposed himself and began to clean up the battlefield as usual.


    He could also deal with the lucky ones.


    However, this time, he was surprised to discover that there were no survivors.


    Thest hit was a must in a battle between humans and elves. This was because the vitality of elves was far stronger than humans, and their body structure was slightly different from humans. In short, they could definitely kill human attacks, but sometimes they could not kill elves, so they had to investigate carefully after the battle.


    However, there was no need this time. Every arrow of the kangaroo hit a vital point.


    The vital parts of the elves.


    Such archery was enough to receive great courtesy and admiration in any human country. As the saying went, rare things were precious. In the international environment where elves¡¯ archery was world-renowned, if an archery master who couldpete with the elves appeared in their race, it would naturally cause a hugemotion.


    He could not help but stand up and bow to the kangaroo.


    The kangaroo ignored this and did not even look at him. It held the bow and jumped to Kang De¡¯s side. It bulged its muscles again and looked very proud.


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°If archery is so powerful, why didn¡¯t you teach me?¡±


    The kangaroo rolled its eyes and stretched out its small ws to punch Kang De¡¯s chest.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªOh, right.


    Previously, when he was practicing the axe, the wolverine had once jumped out and gestured. It meant that this was not right. Kang De had once asked it to demonstrate, so the beast had assumed a strange posture for him to learn.


    In the beginning, Kang De was extremely surprised. He thought that he had encountered a strange beast like the Divine White Ape, the kind that could impart ultimate techniques. He did not expect that those movements would look very stupid when he learned them, and they werepletely useless. That was fine, but before the movements were in ce, the wolverine pped and bared its teeth.


    Good lord, since he was young, Kang De had never been so angry. He could not help but fight the wolverine. This guy did not have many other things, but he had many strange toys. There were loudspeakers, rubber-screaming chickens, and fireworks. There were all kinds of sound and light effects. He could not defeat it in the end, so he relied on these things to turn the tables.


    He remembered that the battle was so popr that the wolverine no longer taught him. It only bared its teeth and mocked him when he swung his axe and they fought again.


    All kinds of things had been taught by the wolverine, the swan, and even the rooster.


    However, because of thenguage barrier and theck of results and persuasiveness in the tutorial, it all ended in a fight. Then, there was only a fight.


    He recalled the past and the kangaroo¡¯s punch just now with an awkward expression.


    As the saying went, birds of a feather flock together. The kangaroo¡¯s archery was so impressive, but the other animals who were more coquettish and unrestrained than it most likely had their own unique skills¡­


    For example, he recalled that when he first transmigrated, he had caught a cold. The parrot had brought a few strange nts in its mouth. It balled them up and squeezed out juice for him to drink. Kang De licked his tongue and felt his tongue go numb. How could he be willing to drink such a thing? Moreover, there were piles of cold medicine in the pharmacy. Did he need this thing?


    Therefore, the parrot cried out in anger.


    From the looks of it¡­


    Kang De felt a little regretful. ¡°Did I miss many impressive things?¡±


    The kangaroo shook its head at him seriously. It raised its bow and pointed at Kang De. It shook its head and pointed at the pigeons flying in the sky and the vignt wolverine on the ground. It rolled its eyes, tilted its head, and stuck out its tongue.


    What it meant was¡­ even if it taught him, he could not learn it.


    Kang De barely understood those things and felt slightly relieved.


    That was indeed the case. Even if the kangaroo was willing to teach him everything about archery, he would not be able to learn much in a year. Instead, it would waste his energy and other abilities¡­ Moreover, thenguage was different and it could only teach him personally. How could it work? In any case, his current axe technique was also very good.


    On second thought, he recalled something, ¡°¡­You should have said that your archery is so powerful. What n do we need? I think you can shoot those elves into corpses with enough arrows.¡±


    The kangaroo rolled its eyes again and knocked Kang De on the head.


    Could he not do it?


    That was true¡­ 9 elves and 90 elves were two different concepts. The threat was more than ten times greater. Even if the kangaroo could dodge the consecutive shots of a few elves, dozens of elves would probably ovee it with numbers. In the end, it was only an animal.


    Tina was deep in thought at the side. Although Kang Demunicated and used Chinese with the kangaroo, she still roughly guessed something. The girl hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Kang De, perhaps it¡¯s a little rude of me to say this, but with the archery skills disyed by this kangaroo, it can even continue to kill the elf team with its bow and arrow until they gather¡­ if it¡¯s willing.¡±


    ¡°After all, killing another elf will reduce the pressure we face.¡±


    Kang De hesitated.


    He admitted that this was a good suggestion. Moreover, with the shooting skills disyed by the kangaroo, there was basically no danger. However, he and the kangaroo were only friends and were in no position to order the other party to do anything.


    Moreover, this was bloodshed.


    He hesitated and said, ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    The kangaroo patted him, indicating that it was fine.


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Killing is not fun¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, his head was flicked by the kangaroo. Kang De even saw a human-like smile appear in the other party¡¯s eyes, revealing a teasing feeling of ¡°are you worthy of talking to me about killing?¡±


    Kang De was stunned. The kangaroo carried a bundle of arrows from Clevnd and left.


    He looked at the back of the kangaroo and shouted, ¡°Pigeon, please watch the kangaroo. Hey, kangaroo, keep in touch. Don¡¯t run far. If I tell you toe back,e back quickly!¡±


    The pigeon cooed a few times.


    A whileter.


    On the shore, in the temporary camp of the elves, the captain of the marines, Sir Taize, was teasing an animal.


    The golden parrot with a red head was extremely intelligent and likable. It learned to speak very quickly. When he was patrolling the shore, he discovered this bird. This bird was not afraid of him and directly flew to his shoulder.


    This made Sir Taize like it very much.


    ¡°Little guy, I didn¡¯t expect this deserted ind to nurture a treasure like you. You have to know that birds like you are rare even in the capital. Perhaps I should offer you to a certain big shot?¡±


    He stretched out his finger and teased the bird.


    However, he discovered that the other party was staring fixedly at therge ship in the sea.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Wayne Wings. When weplete the mission, I¡¯ll bring you up. I have an independent cabin and delicious snacks¡­ Don¡¯t be so eager.¡±


    He smiled.


    Such a search mission was really not difficult.


    However, the marine captain did not realize that the way this beautiful and cute little guy looked at the elf battleship did not seem to be something a bird could possess.


    That gaze was filled with coldness and mockery.


    Suddenly, an elf ran over hurriedly. ¡°Sir! Sir!¡±

 Chapter 45 - Skull Crusher

    <h4>Chapter 45: Skull Crusher</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Sir! Sir!¡±


    An elf hurriedly ran over.


    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Myron. Keep your poise andposure at all times. We¡¯re the Royal Navy.¡± Sir Taize teased the bird and said elegantly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Sir.¡±


    The elf stood still and calmed down. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°A team of investigators discovered an extremely strange item on the ind¡­ Even if the Holy Seal Inds suppress supernatural power, they still feel extremely pure magic power from that item.¡±


    The captain was slightly moved.


    Although the story of the Holy Seal Inds had already be a legend and was gradually annihted in the long river of history, the long lifespan and stable state of the elves ensured that some information was preserved. Sir Taize came from a noble background and read history when he was young. He had once seen some descriptions of this matter in therge library.


    Although it was not very detailed, it was sufficientlyplete.


    It was said that long ago, in order to obtain powerful strength, a group of evil and greedy traitors of various races held an evil ritual on the Holy Seal Inds, opening the curtain of the world and the door to the void chaos. Terrifying Spirit World creatures surged out.


    The continent was about to be a delicious meal of chaos. The end of the world was right in front of him.


    At this moment, the divine incarnations of the gods descended to the ne. They used their supreme divine power to destroy the creatures of the Spirit World who had rushed out of the curtain, closed this door that was connected to destruction, and gave those greedy and sad traitors eternal torture and punishment to erase all traces of this ce.


    The crisis of the Apocalypse was resolved.


    This was the inside story and truth recorded in the history books of the elves¡­ At least, that was what the public story was.


    Sir Taize had enough wisdom. He knew that he could not trust the integrity of historians, especially when it came to the history books of the gods. The content often deviated from the truth in reality, but he was only a small officer of the Royal Navy and was not interested in investigating the truth of history.


    However, he was interested in wealth and power. He yearned to be favored by the great nobles of the capital, to be promoted, to be praised by the Empress, and to obtain more honor and power.


    It was very difficult to obtain these.


    This was because there were many middle and lower-level officers like him in the Royal Navy and even the entire dynasty army. They all came from good backgrounds and were all very young. They yearned to make contributions and were ambitious. They served the dynasty dutifully and continuously umted merits¡ªbut that was too slow. All the elves were climbing up. This meant that there were countlesspetitors. If they wanted to stand out, they had to take another path.


    He had to learn to seize the opportunity.


    Opportunities were only given to prepared elves.


    For example, now.


    The ancient legend had already been reduced to ashes. Now, the Holy Seal Inds were filled with birds and flowers, and the nts were lush. The grand scene of the past no longer existed. Everything the traitors had built here had already beenpletely destroyed in the anger of the gods. Everything had be written in the history books and could not be changed.


    However, what if¡­ they left something behind?


    This was a ce destroyed by the gods.


    Everything rted to the gods must be magical, shocking, and powerful.


    Just like the invisible barrier that enveloped the entire ind, it suppressed all supernatural powers. This was definitely a trace of power left behind by the gods that could turn powerful Grand Mages into weak elves.


    Then, if¡­


    What if there were still some¡­ things on the ind that had not been destroyed by the gods?


    The captain¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Something that could survive the anger of the gods must be an extremely powerful holy artifact. Such a treasure could be said to be priceless. An aplished expert couldprehend and analyze the path of another peerless expert from such a holy artifact. In fact, these holy artifacts had been baptized by the power of the gods and were very easy to contaminate¡­ with divinity.


    If he found these things on the ind¡­


    If he could offer these things to the country¡­


    He could even secretly hide it and offer it to a certain noble.


    This was a shortcut. He could umte merit points faster than his colleagues and obtain the favor of the nobles.


    He walked to the peak of his elf life.


    At this moment, countless thoughts shed through Sir Taize¡¯s mind. He was thinking that if he obtained anything on the ind, how should he define it as ¡°private gains¡± and not ¡°warship merits¡±?


    It was very difficult¡­ because he was only a marine captain. His official status and statuspletely surpassed his. There was the captain and the Grand Mage with deep magic power.


    However, it was not impossible¡­ He had to weigh the risks and pros.


    Before that, he had to see the discovery of the investigation team who had made contributions.


    Sir Taizeposed himself and said calmly, ¡°Bring a few people and bring that thing back.¡±


    The liaison officer received the order and left.


    The marine captain¡¯s mood became very good. Even if this discovery was ultimately defined as a group battle result, as the marine captain and themander of the search operation, his contributions were not small. Moreover, this was an additional gain.


    ¡°Little guy, perhaps you brought this surprise.¡±


    He stared at the ind in front of him as if he was looking at a treasure vault of contributions. He looked at the distant mountains and casually teased the parrot on his shoulder, ¡°An item that can make the soldiers feel extraordinary must be good. I¡¯ll make contributions because of this. Speaking of which, I have to thank those¡­ traitors of the various races.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt an inexplicable chill.


    It was as if he was being targeted by something and felt extremely dangerous.


    In the next moment, this feeling disappeared. It was fleeting as if it was an illusion. Sir Taize looked around in confusion and vignce, but he did not discover anything.


    The parrot on his shoulder pped its wings as if a sentence was brewing. In the end, this bird endured it. It stared at the battleship on the sea again with a terrifying gaze.


    The elves returned extremely quickly and brought what Sir Taize wanted.


    Sir Taize saw his adjutant holding a rattan box. It should have been temporarilypiled by the investigation team. That precious item was in this box.


    ¡°Sir, the investigation team has brought greetings.¡±


    Taize took the box and casually replied, ¡°The Royal Navy will remember their contributions.¡±


    Then, he eagerly opened the box.


    Brilliant light bloomed from it.


    That gentle magic spiritual light shone in Sir Taize¡¯s eyes. The sentimental elf bathed in this light and muttered, ¡°This power¡­ is starlight in the darkness¡­¡±


    He reached out and took out the weapon from the box.


    Instead of calling it a weapon, it was more like a fragment of a weapon. The broken cut made the elf¡¯s heart ache.


    However, then, he eximed.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    What he held in his hand was a very strange weapon.


    This weapon was like a part of the staff, but it also looked like a war hammer. However, be it the staff or the war hammer, its color¡­ was a little cute.


    The part of the long handle was pink. The top was like the head of a bird. The front half was a blood-red sharp cone, and the back half was two pure white feathers. The roots of the feathers were even embedded with dazzling round rubies that emitted an extremely extraordinary aura.


    What was certain was that the person who used this weapon must be a very cute little girl.


    Holding the remaining part of this weapon in his hand, Sir Taize felt an extremely warm and lively power. This power even changed his mood, making him want to involuntarily hum and dance. He could not help but think of the girls dancing under the moon tree in the capital. They were carefree. They sang freely, and the corners of their light skirts fluttered with the breeze.


    Sir Taize even wanted to join them.


    ¡°What an¡­ interesting girl.¡± He sighed softly, ¡°What a pity.¡±


    After putting this weapon back into the box, Sir Taize thought for a moment. In the end, he did not dare to monopolize this discovery. After all, there were many witnesses. He could not shut everyone up.


    Since he could not monopolize it, he would increase his contribution.


    He said, ¡°Myron, take a boat back to the Wayne Wings and hand it to the master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    In the sky, a seabird circled.


    Soon, the pigeon descended from the sky andnded on Kang De¡¯s shoulder, cooing.


    Kang De took out his notebook. The pigeon pecked at one of the patterns, so he nodded and took out a pen. He ticked off the pattern and took out the map topare.


    The princess beside him asked, ¡°Kang De, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. A team of elves discovered the gadget I left behind. They seem to take it very seriously and have already sent people back to the ship.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kang De was looking at the map and casually replied, ¡°A war hammer called the Skull Crusher.¡±

 Chapter 46 - The Safest

    <h4>Chapter 46: The Safest</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Sir Taize was about to lose his cool.


    He almost fainted from ecstasy.


    A short while ago, his team had discovered the fragment of a magical wand on the ind¡­ or rather, a war hammer. He had sent it back to the Wayne Wings and handed it to the master to appraise and determine.


    ording to Adjutant Myron¡¯s report, the master was rmed and even wanted toe to the ind personally, but he was persuaded by the captain. After all, the Holy Seal Inds suppressed all supernatural powers. The warriors were fine and could still rely on theirbat skills and strong bodies to fight, but the casters were more ufortable.


    Even if a mage ced great importance on physical training and developed a series of closebat techniques for self-defense, that required the cooperation of spells and was far fromparable to a warrior. Under such circumstances, there were undoubtedly risks and variables to let a master set foot on an unknown ind that had not beenpletely explored.


    The master could only give up, but he asked Adjutant Myron to send a message. He even wrote a letter for the sake of seriousness. He imed that this staff was extremely precious. Although it was already dpidated and the power inside had almost disappeared with the passage of time, the remaining power was still very pure and its spirituality was extremely high.


    Unfortunately, the Holy Seal Inds suppressed all supernatural powers, causing his magic power to be unable to circte, so he could not immediately appraise and analyze it. However, the master was certain that even if he only analyzed the nature and structure of the remaining power of this staff, it was enough for him to publish a hugely influential paper in Arcana.


    The value contained in it could be imagined.


    In this letter with slightly illegible and anxious handwriting, he hoped that Sir Taize would order the soldiers to search the entire ind in detail and find as many valuable items as possible.


    Moreover, it imed that as many fragments of the holy artifact as possible would bring huge glory and merit to the entire crew of the Wayne Wings. They would be heroes of the Twilight Dynasty and even have the chance to be met by the Empress.


    Sir Taize discovered that he had still underestimated the value of this weapon fragment. He felt a little regretful. He should have thought of a way to pocket this thing back then.


    However, soon, he did not have the time to regret it.


    The surprise came too suddenly. He was so happy that he was about to go crazy.


    Discoveries were sent back one after another. A few teams discovered the remains of the fragments. All kinds of fragments that emitted a mysterious power fluctuation were sent back. Sir Taize could not recognize any of them, but this did not stop him from feeling the vast power contained in these fragments.


    For example, there was something like a short stick. Its surface was covered in cracks, and the top part was like two spread wings. Holding it, one could sense the power of light, as if a powerful and friendly lifeform was calling out to him in the boundless universe light years away.


    There was also a broken saber with a long hilt and extraordinary materials. When he held it in his hand, a strange urge arose. At the very least, Sir Taize thought of his mother and felt killing intent¡­ This was too strange.


    Soon, another dagger appeared. It was still broken. The end was iid with ruby and was engraved with the word ¡°Azoth¡±. The elf could not understand the words and felt that it should be some rune he did not recognize. Sir Taize yed with it for a moment and ordered the adjutant to send it to the master.


    The master was also overjoyed.


    Another hundred sailorsnded on the ship, and the master was among them.


    ¡°I promised the captain that I won¡¯t stay on the shore for long. Then, I¡¯ll return to the ship.¡±


    He greeted Sir Taize and said seriously, ¡°I suggest that the captain send more soldiers not only to continue searching for the relics of the holy artifact on this ind but also for an even more important mission¡­¡±


    The captain thought for a moment and his expression darkened. ¡°Goethe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Goethe.¡±


    The master slowly said, ¡°The Goethe people arrived here earlier than us. If we can discover anything on the ind, it means that they can find it too. They might have gained more than us. This is definitely intolerable.¡±


    Every fragment meant a heavy contribution. It was a very simple calction question.


    Sir Taize said firmly, ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate it! Everything on this ind belongs to the dynasty and the Empress. Those despicable Goethe bandits can forget about taking our things!¡±


    The master nodded.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like plunder and killing, the situation is different now. There¡¯s another reason to eliminate the Goethe people,¡± he said. ¡°We have to let all the Goethe people sleep on this ind forever and bring the secrets of the ind into the afterlife. The secrets of the Holy Seal Inds can only belong to the Twilight Dynasty.¡±


    Sir Taize stood at attention and saluted. ¡°Understood!¡±


    With just hundreds of crew members on the Wayne Wings, it was a very difficult and inefficient mission to search the seven inds carefully.


    They only needed to kill all the Goethe people and roughly search the ind. Then, they could return to the capital with enough gains and report this to the higher-ups.


    Next, the council would send a fleet here to carry out detailed archaeological excavations and obtain greater gains. As the discoverer and pioneer of this secret, the entire crew would receive generous rewards. The Twilight Dynasty had never mistreated brave explorers.


    Therefore, their first task was to find and kill all the Goethe people in order to let the elves monopolize the secrets of the ind.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Sir Taize.¡±


    ¡°Everything is for the Twilight Dynasty.¡±


    The two elven nobles greeted each other and the master prepared to return to the ship.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    The Grand Mage¡¯s gaze stopped on Sir Taize¡¯s shoulder. A golden and awe-inspiring parrot was looking at him confidently and generously without any fear.


    It had to be said that the parrot indeed looked very good.


    The master smiled. ¡°Is this your new pet?¡±


    The parrot stared at him a few times before spreading its wings and flying to the master¡¯s shoulder.


    This action was exchanged for the master¡¯s favor. After all, the Grand Mage was in a good mood now. Those few fragments of the holy artifact were simply priceless treasures to a spellcaster like him who was seeking a breakthrough.


    He smiled. ¡°It seems that it likes me very much.¡±


    With a thought, Sir Taize said, ¡°I discovered it on the ind. It¡¯s very spiritual. If you like it, give it to you. It looks very close to you.¡±


    The Grand Mage had an extraordinary status on the ship. Even the captain had to listen to his suggestions and opinions, and he looked very satisfied with his gains this time.


    Then, why not please this spellcaster? It had to be known that ships were rted to discoveries and reports in the magic domain. They were usually drafted by the Grand Mage.


    In other words, as long as the master willed it, the credit rted to Sir Taize might increase¡­ Therefore, appropriate investment and goodwill were very necessary.


    The master happily epted this gift.


    ¡°I brought a hundred soldiers from the Ballista Group. The captain ordered them to temporarily join the expedition under yourmand. Please y their greatest role.¡±


    The master smiled and bowed, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave, although I¡¯m very willing to stay onnd.¡±


    ¡°Please leave, Master.¡± Sir Taize bent down and said, ¡°This is the Holy Seal Inds after all. The power of the spellcaster has been greatly weakened. You have a noble status. Before the situation is clear, you can¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    He sent the master on the ship.


    The master sat on the ship and bade farewell to Knight. He held the dagger with the word ¡°Azoth¡± engraved on it and had the majestic parrot on his shoulder. He said to Taize, ¡°Thank you for your worry. Indeed, the Wayne Wings is the safest ce, right? No one can threaten me if I stay in the warm cabin.¡±


    The parrot spread its wings and said in the Elvennguage, ¡°The safest! The safest!¡±


    The two elvesughed together.


    Watching the master leave, Sir Taize turned around. He was thinking about how to dispatch the fresh troops of a hundred soldiers. At this moment, bad news quickly arrived.


    An investigation team had disappeared.

 Chapter 47 - ttack of the Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 47: Attack of the Traitor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Sir, the initialmunication has beenpleted.¡±


    Adjutant Myron¡¯s tone contained concern. ¡°Six reconnaissance teams, including the Weapon Chief, have lost contact. We¡¯ve tried three times, but they haven¡¯t responded.¡±


    Sir Taize¡¯s expression was as calm as water as he marked the areas where they had lost contact on the temporary map on the shelf.


    The earliest bad news was discovered by a reconnaissance team.


    They discovered a problem in their regr contact with the surrounding teams and discovered rising ck smoke from a bird¡¯s eye view. In the end, they discovered the corpses of their allies that had already been charred by the mes. They could not tell the cause of death or how many enemies there were.


    They reported this news. Sir Taize was experienced and knew that the situation was bad. He immediately ordered his adjutant to release the signal and conduct arge-scale call count of the entire ind¡¯s investigation team.


    Six groups of elves were missing.


    Two of the groups discovered corpses, but they were both burned by mes, so they could not obtain any conflict information from the corpses. They did not know how many enemies there were or what methods they used.


    The other four groups could not even find the corpses.


    Looking at the area map, Sir Taize¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy.


    Previously, when he discovered the fragments of the holy artifact one after another, he thought that the golden apple had smashed into his head. However, opportunities and risks coexisted. The trouble he encountered this time was even more troublesome than he had imagined.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡±


    His good background and extremely high military attainment made him quickly calm down and not be controlled by anxiety and anger. He said, ¡°Mr. Myron, send someone back to the Wayne Wings to report this news to the captain and ask him to speed up the repair of the ship.¡±


    Taize stood in front of the map, and coldness shed through his eyes, ¡°At the very least, we didn¡¯t gain nothing¡­ The other party used mes to destroy the evidence, and the four missing groups were most likely captured by them. The Goethe people must have discovered something on the ind. In that case, it¡¯s easy.¡±


    He took out a ruler and quill and marked a point in the east, west, and south of the ind. Then, he said to the adjutant, ¡°Leave ten of the hundred sailors the master brought behind and divide the others into three teams to advance towards these three points. Order them to upy the high ground, build a lookout post, and closely monitor the surrounding water. If any ships try to leave ore, immediately send out a warning.¡±


    ¡°Order all the investigation teams to retreat immediately and return to themand post to receive the next order.¡±


    When the adjutant heard this, he said in surprise, ¡°Retreat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, retreat,¡± Sir Taize said firmly. ¡°The enemy is in the dark and we¡¯re in the open. They have the ability to quickly destroy a scouting team without leaving any traces. It¡¯s very troublesome. Moreover, did you notice?¡±


    He pointed at the map. ¡°Six teams were destroyed. Two teams were discovered, and their corpses were all burned. The other four missing teams, look at the locations on the map. Did you discover any patterns?¡±


    Adjutant Myron looked at it for a long time and said shyly, ¡°My talent is limited¡­¡±


    Sir Taize said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Myron, it¡¯s time for you to take an elective mathematics ss. I think that as the era develops and the art of war advances, mathematics will be used more widely.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the enemy used extremely ingenious mathematical calctions to choose the target. Every reconnaissance team will contact the surrounding allies at a fixed time to ensure their safety. The enemy chose the weakest link in this safety mechanism and minimized the probability of the target being discovered to be missing¡­¡±


    Adjutant Myron looked at it a few times and said in realization, ¡°I see¡­ But why don¡¯t the remaining two teams follow this pattern? Moreover, destroying the evidence¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, at least not yet. He might be misleading us, or he might want us to consume our energy¡­ Therefore, I asked our people to retreat first.¡±


    Sir Taize said, ¡°My mentor told me that there must be a reason for something I can¡¯t understand. I have to think carefully and slowly, especially when I have an advantage. I definitely can¡¯t advance rashly. Therefore, I think that since the Goethe people are ying such a trick, I definitely can¡¯t let them have their way.¡±


    He looked at the Wayne Wings in the distance. ¡°Our advantage is the battleship, but the Goethe people¡¯s disadvantage is the battleship. The performance of our battleship is far higher than theirs. I don¡¯t know their scheme. I only know that no matter how brilliant their n and trump card are, without the ship, they can forget about leaving this ce.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t mind waiting a little longer. Once the Wayne Wings can set sail again, our warship only needs to patrol this ind and find the ship hidden by the Goethe people.¡±


    ¡°Once we find the ship they¡¯re hiding, the Wayne Wings can easily shatter their little toys. Once their ship sinks, it¡¯s useless even if they have a thousand schemes and discoveries, causing them to have no way out. We can slowly circle around them on the Holy Seal Inds and slowly find them and kill them one by one.¡±


    At this point, the elf revealed a cruel sneer.


    ¡°Comparing patience with the elves¡­ These humans are really too naive.¡±


    Adjutant Myron said sincerely, ¡°Your wisdom surprises me.¡±


    Sir Taize smiled reservedly.


    However, the captain was actually not as calm as he looked.


    This was because he was only the captain of the Marine Corps and not a figure who could make the final decision on the ship. Although his n was safe, he still had to obtain the approval of the ship captain and the master.


    ¡°Captain is easy to convince. I hope Master has enough patience¡­¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°Also, I have to repair the Wayne Wings quickly¡­¡±


    On the ship.


    The master took the ship back to the battleship. His subordinates and students waited on the deck. After a simple greeting, the Grand Mage quickly returned to his cabin.


    It was a luxurious room almost the size of the captain¡¯s room. It shone with the spiritual light of magic and was filled with books and crystal decorations. All kinds of instruments were fixed to the magic table. Even at sea, the master carried out safe arcane experiments every day.


    He could not wait to take out those ¡°holy artifact fragments¡±.


    To a spellcaster, these spiritual items that were branded with the path of the strong were simply more tempting than peerless beauties in the world. The feeling of prying into the cultivation and path of others¡­ was too satisfying.


    It really surpassed all other joys.


    Just like the ssic saying of a famous Legendary Mage in history at the Arcane Council¡ªthe so-called Great Archmage had to be a virgin.


    This sentence was widely circted as a joke to tease the mages, but it was deeply agreed upon by the spellcasters. After all, a person¡¯s energy was limited. If he wanted to achieve something on the path of arcane magic, he had to abandon the other boring temptations and ties in the world. To Master Rackles, loyalty to the Empress and the country had already taken a lot of his energy, let alone his partner and power.


    If possible, he hoped that he could live a peaceful life.


    He could freely study what he wanted and not be disturbed and obstructed.


    However, this thought was destined to be extravagant.


    He had only studied it for a while when he heard the bad news.


    ¡°What? Sir Taize wants to bide his time and wait for the Wayne Wings to sink the Goethe battleship first?¡±


    When Master Rackles heard this news, he immediately revealed an extremely displeased expression, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! The Goethe people are thinking of ways to ambush our soldiers. They must want to obstruct our search. There¡¯s a huge secret hidden on the Holy Seal Inds. They must have discovered something!¡±


    He looked at the captain and said in a low voice, ¡°Please immediately order him to start a sweep and search and find the whereabouts of the Goethe people as soon as possible! We¡¯ve only been on the ind for a few hours and we¡¯ve already discovered so many precious holy artifact fragments. The Goethe people must have discovered more than us! Perhaps they¡¯ve already found something more precious!¡±


    ¡°What if they discover the weapons left behind by those rebels? Or even find something stronger¡­ It¡¯s not impossible! Every minute we dy now is irresponsible to the dynasty!¡±


    The master¡¯s words were sharp and aggressive.


    The captain was a little hesitant. He was also an experienced officer and agreed with Sir Taize¡¯s cautious attitude and train of thought. They were the proud Royal Navy and focused on ships. As long as they sank the other party¡¯s battleship, they would obtain all the initiative. The captain¡¯s tactical train of thought was very to his liking.


    Therefore, he said softly, ¡°I think these few hours won¡¯t matter. When the ship is repaired, we¡¯ll immediately set off to cruise. Just as Sir Taize said, as long as we find their ship, we¡¯ll win.¡±


    The master could not argue with him and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    After all, the captain was the most powerful and prestigious person on this ship.


    Moreover, this was the Holy Seal Inds. Master Rackles could not use his shocking magic power. Hisbat strength was no different from a rookie¡¯s. His back was not hard, and he could not speak loudly.


    He was very angry and walked faster.


    Suddenly, his shoulder rxed and the beautiful parrot suddenly pped its wings and flew up.


    The master was shocked and turned to look.


    This parrot was very intelligent and extremely obedient. After boarding the ship, it did not leave his shoulder. When it quarreled with the captain just now, this parrot was only waiting quietly. What was wrong now?


    ¡ªForget it, forget it.


    He looked at the parrot that had already flown high. It was in a dilemma and was not in the mood to care about this beast. Moreover, it was given by Sir Taize. Now, the master¡¯s impression of the marine captain had already plummeted.


    With a dark expression, he returned to the cabin and ignored the parrot.


    Therefore, he did not know that this beautiful parrot did not leave the battleship. Instead, it spread its wings and flew into the battleship through the hatch, flying through theplicated internal structure.


    It was as if it had returned to its home.


    It flew towards the magic core cabin of the Wayne Wings.

 Chapter 48 - Better To Snatch Than To Destroy

    <h4>Chapter 48: Better To Snatch Than To Destroy</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Two corpsesy in front of the door of the magic core cabin.


    There was a low mutter in Chinese.


    ¡°Not a single one can fight. Not a single one can fight.¡±


    The parrot stood on an elf and wiped the blood on its ws with the other party¡¯s clothes. It muttered a few words in a low voice and spat out a little flesh and blood.


    The magic core cabin was the standard of the elves¡¯ main ship. It supported the operation of the magic attack tform and provided elemental affinity support to the entire ship¡¯s casters. It also had other important functions and was extremely important. This ce was guarded all year round and had a full set of independent safety manuals.


    However, this cabin was at the core of the battleship. Generally speaking, the battle had almost been decided since the enemy could fight here. Therefore, the two apprentices guarding it were not too vignt. Their daily mission was not to guard but to pay attention to the operation of the magic core.


    Moreover, even if they were guards, who would be wary of a parrot?


    As the children of nature, elves were very loved and revered by the animals. The long-eared creatures were born with an animal affinity and could evenmand the animals to do some things. When they saw a beautiful parrot with beautiful feathers and knew how to speak in their boring nautical life, who would be wary?


    Its little mouth was so sweet. Who wouldn¡¯t like it if it said something interesting?


    Then, they were dead.


    An elf¡¯s brain stem was pulled out by the parrot¡¯s w.


    The other was bitten by the parrot and its entire throat was torn off.


    The parrot wiped its ws clean and rinsed its mouth with the elf¡¯s cup. It spread its wings and flew to the door, knocking it. An emerald green halo appeared on the door, and aplicated star map appeared.


    The parrot nced at it and revealed an extremely disdainful gaze, ¡°Little brother, little brother.¡±


    It opened its ws and pulled on the star map a few times before the door slowly opened.


    Spiritual light shed. In the cabin, a ball of light was floating in the air. There was a golden hollow shell outside. The crystal base was like an open w that protected this ball. Strange magic patterns were engraved on the ground. Energy circted and surged, umting huge strength.


    The parrot folded its wings and stared at this ball of light for a long time, thinking.


    Immediately after, it flew up and aimed at the ball of light. It assumed a phoenix-winged posture and prepared to rush up and w. However, in the next moment, the parrot hesitated.


    It stopped at the side and pecked its feathers, muttering to itself, ¡°Rather than smash, why not snatch?¡±


    After making up its mind, the parrot flew around the ball of light a few times, as if calcting something.


    In the end, it raised its sharp ws and rushed to the ground. It shed forcefully at a certain part of the magic pattern on the ground. Sparks shed, and the parrot flew out of the cabin without looking back.


    mes surged, and air waves flew. A muffled explosion sounded, shocking the entire ship.


    ¡°¡­What did you say?!¡±


    Rackles flew into a rage and even lost his demeanor as a master to grab the elf in front of him.


    ¡°Master, please calm down. There was a small explosion in the magic core cabin and a small fire. Now that the fire has been extinguished, two guards have died¡­¡±


    The master said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care how many elves died. I¡¯m asking about the damage!¡±


    ¡°The damage control team has already carried out a preliminary investigation. The magic pattern of the magic core has made a mistake, causing an energy surge. The exact reason is unknown. It might be rted to the invisible barrier of the Holy Seal Inds. The damage to the magic core is very small. We only need to reconstruct the magic circuit.¡±


    ¡°However, the management team leader doesn¡¯t rmend repairing it immediately, because the core can¡¯t be used here. Moreover, there¡¯s the possibility of it being damaged again. Due to the anti-magic domain, all the variables are uncontroble.¡±


    The apprentice in charge of reporting this news spilled the bad news.


    In the end, he hesitated.


    The master seemed to have sensed something and said through gritted teeth, ¡°What about the thing I want to hear the most?¡±


    The apprentice lowered his head and quickly said, ¡°However, because the explosion triggered by the magic core has a resonance effect on the entire ship, coupled with the fact that the magic cabin is at the core of the battleship, the vibration and impact of the explosion caused a violentmotion in the entire ship, especially the part that was damaged by the wind and reefs. The damage has further expanded. It¡¯s estimated that the repair and inspection time has been extended to more than two days¡­¡±


    The master was silent for a long time.


    He asked, ¡°Did you check for traces of sabotage?¡±


    The apprentice shook his head. ¡°The management team leader thinks that the possibility is almost zero. Although the corpses of the two dead guards have already been destroyed by the explosion, it doesn¡¯t look like he killed them because they don¡¯t show any signs of resistance or vignce. Moreover, the magic cabin is surrounded byyers. The probability of a problem is not high¡­¡±


    The master said, ¡°You can leave.¡±


    He left the room and walked towards the captain¡¯s room.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    After knocking on the door, the master went straight to the point, ¡°The explosion just now caused great damage to the Wayne Wings. The repair time has been extended to two days. I think Sir Taize¡¯s n needs to be changed. I definitely won¡¯t allow him to waste two days¡­ Since the Wayne Wings can¡¯t participate in the battle, he has to rely on his own strength to find and kill those Goethe people!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±


    He stared coldly into the captain¡¯s eyes. ¡°In two days, the Goethe people can do everything they want. If you don¡¯t want those humans to dig out some powerful weapons left behind by the former rebels and kill all the soldiers on the ind, you have to pressure Sir Taize.¡±


    The master warned, ¡°Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here. Don¡¯t forget my premonition.¡±


    They had set foot on the forbidden Holy Seal Inds to pursue these Goethe people.


    This was because Master Rackles had sensed a certain sign that was extremely bad for the elves in two consecutive meditations¡­ A strong sense of patriotism and responsibility made the elves take risk.


    The captain was indecisive. He could not refute the master¡¯s thoughts, but he also believed in the experience of soldiers.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± He asked, ¡°¡­meditate again?¡±


    The masterughed in anger, ¡°The Holy Seal Inds iste all supernatural powers. What¡¯s the use of meditation?¡±


    The captain thought for a moment and sighed, ¡°Although I have to rely on your wisdom, I have to respect the judgment of a soldier. How about this? Let¡¯s go to the shore together and discuss this with Sir Taize.¡±


    At this moment, it was already afternoon. The sun had even begun to set in the west. The investigation team had already returned to standby. The master and the captain crossed the sea and met Sir Taize. Then there was a fierce argument.


    The master felt that speed was important in war. He had to find the Goethe people as soon as possible to prevent them from discovering anything on the ind.


    As for Sir Taize, he was even more careful. He felt that the enemy¡¯s intentions were unknown and might be plotting a conspiracy. If he ignored everything and plunged into the ind, he would fall into the enemy¡¯s trap and could not be tricked.


    The marine captain said stubbornly, ¡°At the very least, we have to wait until we figure out the enemy¡¯s situation and obtain a certain amount of information before continuing to move. Otherwise, dozens of soldiers will die for no reason like before!¡±


    The master roared, ¡°But the warship is broken again. Do you want to bide your time for two days? Sir Taize, you belong to the Royal Navy, not those spoiled idiots in the army who won¡¯t mobilize without magic coverage and arrow formation reinforcements. The mission of a soldier is to ovee all difficulties for the interests of the country and great victory!¡±


    Sir Taize wanted to curse back, but he endured it. After all, the other party had an extremely high status.


    He sighed. ¡°At least until the reconnaissance team sends back new information.¡±


    The master said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon. It¡¯ll be evening soon. After nightfall, it¡¯ll be even harder to monitor the ind. How long do you n to dy?¡±


    The anger in Sir Taize¡¯s heart was difficult to describe with words.


    ¡ªD*mn, I¡¯m so angry.


    He had really had enough of a Grand Mage criticizing his tactical arrangements.


    Therefore, he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Our physical fitness is far better than humans. Even at night, elves can still fight, and humans are not our match. Please wait.¡±


    Everything that happened on the beach was closely monitored by the pigeon.


    The news was sent back.


    Kang De looked at the image and felt that it was a pity. ¡°It seems that the heads of the elves are all here. I wonder if the swan can blow them up if it throws a gas tank over¡­ Forget it.¡±


    There was a risk.


    No matter how simple the elves were, they would feel that something was wrong when they saw a wild swan flying over with a strange big fellow¡­


    Kang De continued to watch the recording. ¡°They¡¯re arguing, but I can¡¯t see the shape of their mouths clearly, but it¡¯s easy to guess that the elves¡¯ forces are beginning to shrink. At this moment, the argument must have worked because of my n. Some elves feel that we should continue forward, while others are conservative and cautious.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unwilling toe? Then I¡¯ll force you toe.¡±


    Kang De turned to look at a row of fireworks on the ground. It was not easy to find this thing.


    The power of the elements gathered in his body.


    If he injected these fireworks with elements like mes and light, he would definitely be able to explode even more gorgeously. Coupled with things like projection lights¡­


    When these things bloomed in the air, what would the elves think?


    ¡ªAh, the ancient ruins have opened!


    Indeed,e in.

 Chapter 49 - Holy War

    <h4>Chapter 49: Holy War</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The sea breeze was gentle and the sky was clear. The Holy Seal Inds had always been windy and sunny for many years.


    Until today.


    The continuousnding of the Goethe people and elves on the ind broke the usual silence, but the true turmoil still happened here. After Kang De entered the Fire Thief Altar, the number of ck beasts on the ind increased abnormally, and a rift valley emitting a strange aura appeared on the North Ind.


    The group waited near the rift valley.


    In Kang De¡¯s n, he had to use all kinds of things from Earth and the magical power of fantasy enchantment to fake an ¡°ancient ruin¡± and lure the elves into it. While they were fighting the things inside, he would learn all the good traditions of tactical assault and directly attack the elf battleship.


    Now, it was already the most critical moment of the n.


    ¡°Kang De.¡±


    The princess came to his side and asked, ¡°Is it about to begin?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. When the sky is a little darker, the effect of the gift won¡¯t be too obvious¡­ I originally wanted to attack as soon as possible, but the seabird monitoring the elf battleship discovered something amiss. It said that there was a rtively violent explosion and vibration on that ship. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to sail for a while.¡±


    Tina said in surprise, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Kang De nodded with a smile, but he was muttering in his mind. The pigeon had said that the parrot had followed an elf to the ship. He was 80% sure that the predicament of the elves was caused by the parrot¡­


    This was because this fellow was a destructive maniac. Moreover, it was extremely curious and very interested in mechanical structures. As long as it was ced outside, most of the things Kang De brought from Earth had been dismantled by the parrot.


    Considering that the parrot had learned the use of tools like a screwdriver and a wrench at an extremely fast speed and could put everything back intact, Kang De did not mind too much.


    Of course, there were many things that could not be seen with the naked eye. Kang De had once been pestered by it. He opened his phone andputer for it to see. After the parrot saw this, it was extremely stunned. It thought in a daze for two to three days before pping its wings and roaring at the sky, ¡°D*mn, why!¡±


    He had to admit that this bird was indeed extremely talented in destruction and dismantling¡­


    However, he did not say this out loud and continued, ¡°This is indeed good news. It means that we have more time to prepare and¡­ wait.¡±


    The princess nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll capture that ship, right?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not us¡­ You can¡¯t go. That¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Tina puffed up her cheeks and looked at Kang De unhappily.


    The beautiful girl¡¯s using gaze was difficult to resist. Kang De was defeated and raised his hands high. ¡°Alright, alright. Even if we¡ªeven if Princess Tina can¡¯t board the ship and fight with us, your wisdom and courage will guide us forward bravely. From this perspective, we¡¯re still fighting side by side.¡±


    ¡ªSo you still won¡¯t let me go?


    However, it had to be said that it was indeed much easier to say the same thing.


    Tina did not throw a tantrum. She was silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°The Wayne Wings¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the Goethe Navy to actually attack an elf main ship with confidence. If we win, even in the entire Goethe-Twilight War, it can be called a great victory¡­¡±


    She looked at Kang De and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to do this with just the Penguin. Without you, Kang De, it would be very difficult for us to survive the pursuit of the elves. I have to thank you for all of this.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before habitually being humble, ¡°I¡¯m only protecting myself.¡±


    ¡°However, you¡¯ve also heard the so-called ruthless and unreasonable words of the elves from our mouths. We¡¯re the irreconcble enemies of the elves, so we naturally won¡¯t say good things about the elves. Perhaps the truth is not as we say. Perhaps the elves are also a kind and reasonable race and are willing to treat the Cathayans well and only attack us Goethe people¡­ This possibility exists.¡±


    Tina said, ¡°But you still believed our story. This trust is very meaningful.¡±


    ¡ªI¡¯m just unwilling to bet.


    Helping the Goethe people was the wisest choice. After all, in the past two days, this group of humans could be said to be friendly and reasonable and could be cooperated with. As for the elves, they were powerful foreign races.


    There was no doubt that there was so-called racism in the other world. He did not expect the elves who built a huge empire and threatened the human countries to treat a Cathayan politely.


    Moreover, because of his good family education, Kang De also had a clear nationalist tendency. With his mother teaching him all day, he did not have a good impression of the Western countries. Or rather, he was vignt and wary of almost all foreign countries and felt that there were always unruly people who wanted to harm his country.


    It was already like this to the other countries on Earth, let alone the foreign races of the other world.


    In the end, helping the Goethe people deal with the elves was only a choice he made after weighing the pros and cons.


    The proportion of trust that Tina spoke of was actually notrge.


    He smiled. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this? You said that the elves might be friendly and you might be lying¡­ Is it really good to tell me this?¡±


    Tina said seriously, ¡°Personally, I think it¡¯s very necessary. Our friendship with Kang De starts from a misunderstanding and continues in friendliness. Perhaps both of us have doubts and are holding back, but at the very least, I don¡¯t want to be vague on the key question¡­ I want to respond to your trust.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t produce any powerful evidence now, at the very least, I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you about elves.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fighting the elves. Countless citizens of Goethe are using their lives to defend their freedom andnd, but the entire human world is watching from the sidelines. We¡¯ve thought of everything. Everyone is fighting for Goethe. I was ordered to go to the capital and lobby the Empire to provide more support. On the way, I was intercepted and many people lost their lives to protect me¡­¡±


    At this point, her tone was already a little choked, but the girl still looked at Kang De stubbornly, ignoring the fact that she was losing herdylike bearing. She did not lower her head or show weakness, because she was talking about the soul and will of a country, those people who were fighting, suffering, and even sacrificing for the country.


    She said, ¡°History is filled with sin. A country has both light and darkness. Goethe has once done something wrong. Even now, Goethe still has its despised ugliness, but we have a clear conscience about this. Every Goethe person who has fought until now can hold his head high and wee the judgment of the gods.¡±


    Kang De looked at her.


    He did not know what to say.


    It was not shocking¡­ because he did not empathize.


    After all, the war was already too far away from him.


    He could only read about the bloody battle of the previous century¡¯s world war. He had once felt honored and sighed, but that was already history.


    They had built an unprecedented regime in blood and fire. They had broken the heavy shackles of two thousand years and reformed the mountains and rivers from dpidation. They had held the hearts of the people of the world and done upright things. Under the opposition of the entire world and the counterattack of the old forces, they had built the first true ¡°people¡¯s regime¡± in thousands of years. The founders of the Republic should be the most open and proud group of people in the world.


    Only they could raise their eyebrows and roar at all the opponents and critics.


    ¡ªIdiot, our cause is righteous!


    Unfortunately, time had passed and people had already passed away. Now that the world was peaceful, themoners were too far away from heroes. The heroic aspirations of the past could not be touched. The new generation could not even imagine how serious and terrible the situation was decades ago because they were born in an increasingly powerful country.


    Just like how Kang De could notpletely understand Tina¡¯s sadness and pride now, he could not empathize.


    If it was a hero and veteran from that era, they would probably resonate¡­


    Tina noticed his embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I said strange things again.¡±


    Her previous cold and proud aura disappeared without a trace. She began to wipe her tears clumsily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m always like this. I always say something inappropriate, regardless of whether the other party understands¡­¡±


    ¡­It was indeed a little strange.


    Kang De touched his head. ¡°However¡­ how should I put it? I roughly understand what you mean and can understand. You want to say that the war between Goethe and the elves is not a battle of interests or a conspiracy. Instead, it¡¯s a righteous war against invasion.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about whether my choice is right, let alone be fooled. My actions of helping the Goethe people won¡¯t shame my soul and dignity¡­ Is that what you mean?¡±


    Tina covered her face.


    She was almost suffocating.


    ¡ªWhy did I say these stupid things to myself?


    ¡ªMoreover, Mr. Kang De understood it very smoothly?


    This was not a good thing at all!


    She clearly wanted to ask what Kang De nned to do after dealing with the elves. She clearly wanted to probe and invite him to leave the Holy Seal Inds and go to the continent together. She clearly wanted to propose cooperation and say such a thing. Why did she mention war again?


    Moreover, she made the war sound so cruel and even took the initiative to confess Goethe¡¯s disadvantage. How could she invite Kang De to take the risk to return to the continent with them¡­


    However, she still said that.


    This was because she had always felt that it was much better to confess everything from the beginning than to be discovered by the other party in the future.


    However, would Kang De be willing to take the risk to join them if she was honest from the beginning?


    Tina¡¯s mood was veryplicated.


    There was no perfect solution in this world.


    She valued Kang De very much and hoped to obtain his help.


    It was not only because Kang De had epted the ritual she led, nor was it because of the mysterious and vast Fire Thief Altar¡­ She only instinctively felt that there was a power in Kang De that could change everything.


    She had a weak personality, was not good at military matters, and did not have any powerful strength. She could not fight for Goethe head-on, so she thought of ways to increase the strength of the country.


    However, she did not want to use trickery to lure Kang De into joining.


    Although she understood the principle of not caring about trifles when doing great things¡­ she felt that something was wrong.


    She felt that deceiving and coaxing would only cause estrangement and cracks. Only kindness and openness could be exchanged for sincerity¡­ Of course, the maintenance of benefits was also very important.


    ¡°Although historical examples tell me that the former is more effective, and thetter will be mocked as an idiot¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m indeed not suitable to be the person in charge. It¡¯s great that I¡¯m the youngest sister¡­¡±


    Tinamented in her mind.


    She had already wasted the opportunity to talk today. It would be too deliberate to mention the invitation now¡­ When the princess thought of this, she felt even more resentful.


    Kang De could not read such aplicated woman¡¯s heart.


    He had no idea what Tina was thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± heforted. ¡°Although I can¡¯t trust one-sided words, I believe my eyes. After interacting with you for the past two days, you¡¯ve given me a good impression¡­ Therefore, I¡¯m willing to help you, which is to help myself. After all, we¡¯re considered friends, right?¡±


    ¡ªFriend¡­ Ah.


    For some reason, Tina was inexplicably unhappy to hear this word.


    Moreover, she felt that when Kang Demunicated with her¡­ he was always a little polite and distant.


    At this moment, Clevnd¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°The two of you are here¡­ What¡¯s wrong with Her Highness?¡±


    The princess immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little¡­¡±


    She was afraid that the knight would misunderstand something if he saw her tears.


    Unexpectedly, before she could finish, Kang De said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this. When the princess thinks that she¡¯ll never see Miss Fran again, she¡¯s very sad, as if she¡¯s lost a good friend forever. If Miss Fran can appear in front of her again, Tina will definitely be very happy.¡±


    Clevnd had already changed out of that terrifying female outfit.


    Kang De very kindly suggested that he could keep the clothes, high heels and stockings, but the knight firmly refused because he felt that Kang De was up to no good.


    However, on the other hand, those stockings were indeed veryfortable to wear. He had never worn such an exquisite fabric. Inparison, the stockings of the human nobles were simply worse than bup.


    ¡­But it was still strange.


    He was now anxious to escape the nightmare of dressing up as a woman and wished he couldpletely delete this memory from his mind. He hated the name ¡°Miss Fran¡± the most. Now that he heard Kang De mention it again, he exploded.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    He said angrily, ¡°Her Highness won¡¯t say such a thing! Kang De, you¡¯re up to no good again!¡±


    Kang De smiled and replied, ¡°No, after all, Miss Fran is so beautiful¡­¡±


    The knight shouted, ¡°Shut up! Forget everything!¡±


    Tina watched Kang De and the knightmunicate smoothly in a slightly lonely manner.


    Her eyes were even a little sad.


    Why was he so distant and even nervous when talking to me? Why was he so fluent when talking to the knight?


    Moreover, he would joke naturally?


    ¡ªJust because he wore that outfit for you to see? I¡­ I¡­


    Also, why did Knight Clevnd directly call him ¡°Kang De¡±?


    Tina had a strange feeling.


    The knight noticed her expression. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    The princess snorted softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Even the knight could not guess what Her Highness was thinking.


    Compared to the princess¡¯s mood, Clevnd was more concerned about the n that was about to begin.


    That concerned everyone¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± He looked at Kang De, ¡°Is the n about to begin?¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s a little darker, we¡¯ll greet the elves.¡±


    The knight said, ¡°I¡¯ll board the ship with you.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±


    Clevnd reached out and patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have to admit, Kang De, although you asionally have uneptable bad taste and evil intentions, it¡¯s really reassuring and exciting to be able to fight alongside you. You must be an impressive person in your country¡­ Of course, it¡¯s the same now.¡±


    Kang De only smiled.


    The princess turned her head to the side.


    As the sun set, time passed. The kangaroo had returned to the team. The elves¡¯ investigation was fruitless. An even more intense argument erupted in the temporarymand post on the beach. The master and the marine captain red at each other.


    Suddenly, a zing light rushed into the sky and suddenly exploded.


    One after another, like pirs of light rising into the sky, the fireworks that were injected with elements were even more dazzling than before. Even in the sunset, they were so dazzling and shocking.


    It could simply be summarized as a ¡°phenomenon¡±.


    The elves looked at all of this in a daze. This was the Holy Seal Inds that suppressed all supernatural powers.


    However, such light exploded.


    The master smashed his fist on the table and roared, ¡°Answer me now. Do you still want to wait two days?!¡±


    Sir Taize gritted his teeth and nced at the captain. ¡°Gather the troops and prepare to set off!¡±

 Chapter 50 - Fireworks and Firearms

    <h4>Chapter 50: Fireworks and Firearms</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡±


    Tina looked up at the sky and muttered to herself.


    Dazzling light continuously rushed into the sky and exploded into dazzling glory.


    Kang De had specially asked if there were fireworks in the other world.


    He found it strange at first.


    It was understandable that the people of the other world did not discover any gunpowder for various reasons.


    After all, in the history of Earth, many countries had directly or indirectly learned gunpowder technology from China in the 13th and 14th centuries through war, businessmen, stealing, and even cozying up to powerful people. In other words, if not for the ancient alchemists of China fiddling with this thing, the foreign devils would probably have to wait until they learned about chemistry.


    It was not surprising that the people from the other world did not understand this.


    However, they had magic and so-called alchemists.


    Could not such a sound and light effect be done?


    The answer was yes, but no one did it.


    The mages studied questions like how to make the fireballrger and throw the ice spear further away. Improving a spell that was highly applicable, simplifying its element model, increasing its power, or reducing its magic consumption would earn them a reputation and practical benefits.


    The Arcane Council and the magic academies of the various countries established a perfect system. They used magic patents, influence factors, and honor evaluations to integrate the spellcasters of the entire continent into a huge entity so that they could gather everyone¡¯s wisdom and strength and push the magic system to continuously expand and improve the magic standards of the entire ne.


    In this extremely utilitarian system, no mage would study boring things like magic fireworks, because the casters were extremely proud. They prided themselves as the forerunners of the world and walked the lonely path of exploring the ultimate answer to the world. Who would use their life¡¯s path and achievements to please others?


    Powerful spellcasters disdained doing such a thing, but low-level spellcasters could not do it. With the pitiful magic power of a junior mage, even if they were to be the human fireworks transmitter, they would at most release a few lightning bolts or bubbles before their magic power dried up. As for apprentices, they could probably only withstand seven or eight bolts¡­


    They were useless.


    As for alchemists, the logic was simr.


    Just like universities on Earth, there were also popr subjects and unpopr subjects. The profession of the alchemist was extremely general and covered many fields. The most popr ones were materials science, potion science, enchantment science, botany, and architecture. Most talented alchemists went to study these.


    Materials science could improve the smelting and manufacturing forms to obtain stronger armor and stronger weapons. Enchantment was even more so. Botany was used to improve crops to obtain more yield benefits. Potionology was used forbat and medicine, let alone architecture. These were all urgently needed by the various countries. Alchemists who specialized in these subjects earned money and had a high social status. They were warmly pursued by the countries.


    It was just like the popr industries like finance and coding on Earth for the past few years.


    As for the other subjects, they were naturally unpopr and no one cared about them. For example, on Earth, studying medicine would have one¡¯s legs broken by one¡¯s family. Those who learned civil engineering would be hung on the streetlights by one¡¯s family. Those who wanted to be teachers would be directly cut into minced meat by one¡¯s family. In the other world, a job that earned little and was scolded by everyone every day would not have any takers.


    In such an employment environment, how could alchemists go to study things like fireworks?


    Therefore, this was probably the first time gunpowder burned in the sky of the other world.


    That light was gorgeous and colorful. The so-called disy was only so-so. After all, it had been enchanted with various elements, so its momentum naturally far exceeded the original.


    The princess looked up with surprise and joy.


    Even the knight was no exception.


    Beautiful things were always worth admiring and pleasing.


    ¡°Is this something you use for celebration and praying?¡± Amidst the sound that shook the sky, Tina turned around and looked at Kang De. There was light in her eyes as she smiled happily, ¡°Cathay has already be such a country. I feel envious and surprised. It¡¯s really great to be able to focus on creating beautiful things.¡±


    Kang De only smiled and said nothing.


    He suddenly recalled Mr. Lu Xun¡¯s words¡ªthe Chinese invented gunpowder, but they used it to make fireworks, while the Westerners used it to make firearms.


    That was probably the meaning.


    This sounded a little biased, but it was actually very reasonable. Ever since the invention of gunpowder, although ancient China continuously developed all kinds of gunpowder weapons, there were no fundamental improvements. The West had deduced the most suitable form for ck gunpowder through rigorous scientific theories, and China had repeatedly used the five elements theory to exin the principle of gunpowder. Moreover, the production process was extremely crude and had never been improved. Compared to the gunpowder of the 19th century in the West, Chinese gunpowder was really only worthy of setting off fireworks.


    However, it was no longer the same as before.


    Not only could Chinese gunpowder be used to make fireworks, but it could also be used to move mountains and seas.


    He nced at the smiling princess.


    The Chinese already knew what to do with gunpowder.


    Not only were there beautiful mes shining in the sky, but there were also death flowers blooming on the ground.


    If Mr. Lu Xun knew in theherworld, he would probably be gratified. The Chinese could also make powerful weapons with gunpowder, and¡­ every Chinese person knew how to do it.


    The Chinese man, Kang De, who had wandered into the other world, naturally knew.


    Even if he did not know the exact precise ratio, he could guess from the best chemical reaction equation of ck gunpowder burning¡­ A few hundred years ago, only the most outstanding chemist could discover this. Now, every serious middle school student could calcte it.


    Kang De looked up at the colorful lights that kept flying into the air.


    These fireworks introduced the power of elements and were even more dazzling than the original. They were simply not like fireworks, so they could scare the elves who had no knowledge of this. More importantly, to Kang De¡­


    ¡°Gunpowder can also be mixed with elemental power and produce magic characteristics¡­¡±


    Thebination of this cheat and various Earth products could produce countless possibilities.


    In an instant, a strange emotion suddenly surged in his heart. Unknowingly, he seemed to haveprehended something, as if he had grasped something as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Kang De?¡± The girl noticed his abnormality. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De came back to his senses and still smiled.


    The matter of the gunpowder suddenly made him have many thoughts.


    He thought that with the books in the bookstore, the Earth resources in the siege, the education, thoughts, and ideas he had received, and this magical cheat, perhaps an ordinary person from Earth could also do something in this other world¡­ just like the protagonist in the story.


    However, this was not a story after all. He was a living person.


    He did not have such a strong mental fortitude that he could quickly throw his parents, family, and familiar life to the back of his mind after transmigrating. He thought about being able to return home safely and reunite with his family. Compared to a grand ambition that involved risk and danger, he wanted to live safely and steadily to avoid dying in another world.


    ording to the general pattern of the story, he probably had to leave this ind with Tina and throw himself into Goethe¡¯s anti-invasion war without any hesitation. He had to help Goethe with technology, defeat the elves, and establish his dominance. Then, he had to marry the princess, rule the country, and walk to the peak of his life.


    So on and so forth.


    However, the reality was always moreplicated than the story.


    The reality was that he did not have a deep rtionship with these Goethe people. He had only participated in their war with the elves to protect himself. He had desire and ambition, butpared to this, he wanted to go home more.


    If he was given two choices, the first being to stay in the other world and fight for supremacy while the second was to return to Earth, he would definitely choose thetter.


    This was because the other world was fighting a war. There were dragons, magic, and so on. There were also gods who might encounter trouble one day. When he returned to Earth, his current physical fitness was countless times stronger than the peak standards of humans on Earth. With a cheat like extraction and enchantment, it was better to return to Earth and be the protagonist of an urban novel than to be the protagonist of a transmigration novel. It would definitely be extremely satisfying.


    Therefore¡­


    He looked at the beautiful girl close at hand and hesitated.


    It was said that Tina had a mission and would definitely not stay here for long. After defeating the elves, the next problem would surface¡ªthe Goethe people would definitely leave. What should he choose?


    In other words, if he did not follow Tina to avoid being blocked by the elves at sea, what was the chance of the Penguin encountering the elf battleship again at sea? What was the chance of survival?


    If he asked the captain to send Tina to the capital before returning to pick him up to go out to sea, what was the probability of them agreeing? What did he have to pay? Would they think that he was not friendly enough by doing this, and would not agree?


    Moreover, if he decided to leave with Tina, what would be his identity? How could he get along with the Goethe people? What should he do after arriving on the continent? Should he continue fighting the elves until the end? Of course not, but if not, what should he do? What identity should he act in?


    Kang De was a person who liked to think about things.


    Especially when he was on a deserted ind, he thought about it almost every day.


    As soon as his thoughts approached in this direction, he could not stop.


    ¡°Kang De?¡±


    Seeing that he did not speak for a long time, the princess asked, ¡°Should we leave?¡±


    Only then did Kang Dee back to his senses. At the same time, his phone began to vibrate. The rm clock he had set sounded. He nodded and waved in the air. A few seabirds flew down and grabbed the remains of the finished fireworks and quickly rose into the air. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The knight who had not spoken said in a low voice, ¡°Will the elves fall for it?¡±


    Kang De nced at the rift valley. He had spent a long time tossing and turning inside and had arranged for the animals to be in charge of switching the buttons. Although it was rushed, he was still confident.


    ¡°At the very least, those things will definitely scare the elves¡­ As long as they feel that this ce is very important and that there¡¯s something very impressive, and they can¡¯t let the Goethe people beat them to it, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    He said, ¡°The real battlefield is not here.¡±


    The knight nodded. ¡°I understand¡­ The key to the oue of this battle is whether we can sessfully capture or destroy the Wayne Wings. As long as the elves don¡¯t have a ship to use, all the initiative will fall into our hands.¡±


    ¡°Not only that¡­¡±


    Kang De listened to the sound of the tide not far away and smiled.


    The knight raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees¡­ It¡¯s hard to say if I¡¯m confident.¡±


    Kang De said in a rxed tone, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to give this stage to our elf friends. I hope they can have fun inside.¡±


    The knight looked warily at the cracked entrance of the valley. His soul felt a dangerous aura.


    ¡°What¡­¡± he asked, ¡°¡­is in here?¡±


    Previously, Kang De and his animal friends had gone in with bags of things. The knight and the princess were left outside. After a few hours, Kang De came out covered in dust and asked what was inside. He did not say, but from the looks of it, he had clearly fought a few times.


    ¡°It¡¯s some dangerous things. I¡¯ve only walked a short distance. If I¡¯m not wrong, this is the source of the mutation of the ck beast on the ind¡­ As for what it is¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Let our elf friends investigate.¡±


    The knight said uneasily, ¡°If there¡¯s really something powerful inside and the elves obtain it¡­¡±


    Kang De patted his shoulder, ¡°I was originally only 70% relieved. Now that you¡¯ve said this, it¡¯s 90%¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Moreover, after seizing the ship, if things don¡¯t go well, we can still escape.¡±


    ¡°¡­What arrangements?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use the arrangement previously.¡±


    On the Second North Ind, in the valley where Kang De lived, the door of the warehouse had already been opened. The pigeon cooed as some huge birds gathered in the square and oil barrels were pushed out.


    On the other side of the ind, in the Goethe camp, rows of energetic sailors and soldiers were standing in front of Captain Oswald. The ships were on standby.


    On the Wayne Wings, Master Rackles returned to the ship with a mixture of excitement and disappointment. After the pir of light soared into the sky, the captain and Sir Taize finally decided to send troops, but he was still invited back to the ship. After all, on the Holy Seal Inds, a spellcaster like him could not help and would instead be a burden.


    He hoped that they would gain something¡­


    The master whispered hopefully.


    Pushing open the cabin door, he was stunned and a little surprised because the parrot that had flown away during the day was now standing on his clothes hanger and saying to him in Elvennguage, ¡°Wee! Wee!¡±


    ¡°Little guy, I thought you would never return.¡±


    It had to be said that this made him a little happy. He walked to his magic tform and prepared to continue the experiment he had notpleted previously. As he walked, he said, ¡°If this operation goes smoothly, we¡¯ll definitely gain a lot. I¡¯ll obtain great honor and improvement. When I return to my hometown, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he was stunned.


    This was because he discovered that a fragment of a holy artifact was missing from the magic tform.


    The war hammer, short stick, long knife, and other fragments were all there, but the dagger was missing.


    In the next moment, his heart turned cold.


    ¡­

 Chapter 51 - I Bloom in the Midst of Slaughter, Like a Flower at Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 51: I Bloom in the Midst of ughter, Like a Flower at Dawn</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    An intense pain swept through the master¡¯s body.


    The Grand Mage¡¯s heart turned cold.


    This strike was very urate and exquisite.


    In an instant, Rackles¡¯ eyes suddenly widened and bulged, and his face revealed endless fear.


    He could not speak or move.


    He could not shout for help and did not have the strength to activate the magic equipment he was wearing. This was the area enveloped by the anti-magic domain of the Holy Seal Inds, so he could not use his powerful and terrifying magic power.


    Moreover¡­ even if there were no anti-magic domain, he would probably not be able to mobilize his magic power after suffering this strike.


    Elves looked simr to humans but they were actually very different, especially spellcasters. Their magic power circted and mobilized, forming a new system in their bodies that was different from blood cirction. This meant that even if a qualified spellcaster could not move his entire body, he had a way to counterattack the enemy.


    However, this sh was extremely exquisite and struck the vital points of the elves.


    Not only was he unable to speak, but he was also unable to move. Even the flow of magic power was stopped, and it even interfered with the condensation of the mental power¡­


    Only assassins who specialized in targeting elf spellcasters had such skills.


    After discovering this, the fear in Rackles¡¯s heart swelled to the extreme. This fear even suppressed his fear of death¡­ He almost immediately guessed the identity of the assassin.


    He was not human, definitely not human. How could a mere human be qualified to master that skill?


    However¡­ why?


    What¡­ did he do wrong?


    Why¡­ why did Her Majesty¡¯s Shadow de Troop attack him?


    Should he not touch the taboo of the Holy Seal Inds?


    The footsteps of death were approaching, and his vitality quickly dissipated. His long life was about to end. At this moment, even elves with longer lives would have mixed feelings, let alone that this was not the end of their lives.


    The fear of death, the reluctance to part with his life, the new Arcana path, the veil of the unopened Holy Seal Inds, endless regret, and doubts.


    However, mages were still mages, and elves were still elves.


    Death was not something to be afraid of, but the people who were afraid died feeling ignorant and confused.


    At thest moment, Master Rackles gathered hisst life and will and used all his strength to break through his body¡¯s limit. He slowly turned around. He wanted to see the assassin¡¯s appearance clearly and at least resolve one question.


    If the other party was also an elf, he would understand his thoughts and not stop him from turning around.


    As expected, it did not stop him.


    The other party allowed him to turn around.


    Otherwise, as long as he gently turned the dagger, it would immediately take his life.


    Master Rackles turned around with difficulty.


    The assassin let him see his appearance.


    A bird flew to his shoulder and turned its head, meeting his gaze.


    The parrot was given to him by Sir Taize. It was said to be a parrot from the Holy Seal Inds. It looked divine and beautiful. It should have appeared in the bedroom of an elf socialite and not at this murder scene.


    However, Rackles knew that this was the assassin who had taken his life.


    This was because the other party was clearly a bird, but it stared at him calmly with a deep gaze that made his heart tremble.


    The master looked even more confused.


    What¡­ was going on?


    He slowly opened his mouth, and trickles of blood had already slowly surged out. His handsome face was filled with struggle and unwillingness. He wanted to speak, but he could not say a word. His eyes became more and more painful, and his expression became more and more ferocious.


    Suddenly, the parrot spoke.


    It was an ancient elvennguage that was even older and nobler than the currentmon elvennguage. Only schrs, great nobles, and the royal family understood it, and it just so happened that Rackles could understand it.


    This parrot¡¯s words were low and smooth, and the words it spoke were like a poem.


    ¡°You grew up in the forest and were nurtured by pride. You were watered by tears and buried by conceit. Sleep peacefully, Nature¡¯s Child. This is the ce where you will sleep eternally.¡±


    Master Rackles¡¯ eyes fluctuated violently. He understood this sentence and thought of something. Even if most of his life force had been lost in thest lesson of his life, his body still trembled violently and struggled, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡±


    His voice was hoarse as if it was tearing at his soul. With extreme shock and disbelief, the elf Grand Mage fell to the ground andpletely lost his breath.


    The dagger found on the Holy Seal Inds was stabbed in his back.


    Blood slowly spread out from under him.


    The parrot flew up when he fell to the ground andnded on his corpse. It looked down at the other party¡¯s corpse and was silent for a moment. It was unknown if it was reminiscing or praying.


    Then, it pulled out the dagger and grabbed the other party¡¯s clothes with its ws. It pped its wings and raised them, turning the corpse over. From the ring to the ne, from the head essory to the talisman, it searched his entire body. The small ones were strung up with a ne and hung on his body. Therger ones were ced in a box in the room. Its movements were much more skilled than Miss Fran¡¯s.


    After doing all this, it flew to the magic table and opened the fixed and strengthened cab. After observing for a moment, it took out a few bottles and cans and adjusted them on the magic table before cing the products under Rackles.


    As if feeling uneasy, it tore off another ball of cloth from the master¡¯s clothes, crumpled it, and dipped it in blood. It wrote the word ¡°Danger¡± in Chinese on the back of the elf.


    Then, it locked the cabin door, left through the narrow window, and closed it.


    The locked room murder of an elf waspleted just like that.


    The parrot immediately flew to the captain¡¯s room, opened the window, and entered.


    The captain was lucky. At this moment, he was pursuing the ¡°ancient ruins¡± with Sir Taize. There was an attendant on duty in the captain¡¯s room. When he heard themotion, he turned around and saw a parrot cross the window and enter. He could not help but be stunned.


    The parrot pounced over like an eagle and tore open his throat.


    Blood sttered as the follower knelt on the ground, his throat creaking.


    The parrot let go of the blood and looked around theyout of the captain¡¯s room. Its gaze lingered on ces like boxes and weapons racks for a moment before it knew what to do.


    It found the ship¡¯s roster on the bookshelf to the left of the captain¡¯s room.


    The Wayne Wings was the main ship of the elves. The people serving on the ship were all pure-blooded elves. The regr army would definitely not casually pull strong men to be sailors from prison bars or even the streets. Every crew member had undergone professional training. They came from good backgrounds and had strong morale. They were all of the military descent.


    That was really good news.


    The parrot grabbed the thick roster and carried it to the captain¡¯s desk. It stood in front of it and raised a w to turn the soft pages. It recorded the information of every crew member starting with the captain and very realistic portraits.


    It looked at it page by page.


    It read the information of all the officers.


    Then it spread its wings and began to speak.


    This time, it did not speak the obscure ancient elfnguage, but Chinese.


    ¡°I bloom in the midst of ughter, like a flower at dawn.¡±


    It quacked and flew out of the captain¡¯s room.


    At the same time, the elf army led by the captain and Sir Taize had already arrived at the mysterious rift valley.


    Sir Taize gestured. The well-trained marines had already dispersed and began to search for a high point to guard under themand of his adjutant, Myron.


    The captain asked, ¡°Can you confirm that it¡¯s here?¡±


    Sir Taize nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. There¡¯s still the lingering charm of fire and light in the air¡­ There¡¯s even a little smell of sulfur.¡±


    The captain¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°¡­Purgatory?¡±


    Sir Taize¡¯s gaze fell on the rift valley. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but I know that everything is rted to this rift valley. I feel an uneasy aura. Moreover, the Goethe people have already gone down.¡±


    He pointed at the edge of the rift valley. ¡°There are many traces of climbing tools here.¡±


    The captain narrowed his eyes. ¡°But this ce is unguarded¡­ is it hiding? Are the Goethe people still down there? Could this be a trap?¡±


    Sir Taize asked, ¡°What do you mean? Forgive me for being presumptuous, but if I were you, I would camp here and be on guard. If any Goethe people dare to appear, I¡¯ll shoot them to death.¡±


    The captain smiled bitterly. ¡°But the master will definitely be furious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Sometimes, it¡¯s very difficult for us to understand what a spellcaster is thinking,¡± the captainined, then said, ¡°but we can¡¯t advance rashly. This is my position¡­ Please make a decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before the captain could speak, a huge sound suddenly sounded from the rift valley.


    The powerful and thick human voice recited with emotion.


    It chanted in anguage that the elves did not understand.


    ¡°This¡­ is anguage I¡¯ve never heard before!¡± The elves looked at each other, ¡°Moreover, this sound definitely doesn¡¯te from ordinary living beings!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 52 - Another Bold Plan

    <h4>Chapter 52: Another Bold n</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°This¡­ is anguage I¡¯ve never heard before!¡± The elves looked at each other, ¡°Moreover, this sound definitely doesn¡¯te from ordinary living beings!¡±


    Obviously.


    Thenguage was English.


    Kang De had specially let the princess go and confirmed that thisnguage did not exist in the other world.


    The sound emitted from the high-end sound system was definitely different from ordinary living beings.


    The reason why he chose English instead of Chinese was that there was also a Cathayan country in the other world. Itsnguage was simr to Chinese. This Elven Navy was peerless in the world and blocked the trade route between Goethe and Cathay. It must have interacted with the Eastern Kingdom. If the elves leading the team had a linguistic expert who could understand the meaning of the words in the video materials that Kang De had created, the mystery would naturally be reduced.


    He might even give himself away.


    It would even bring more or less trouble to Cathay. Kang De had a natural sense of intimacy and kindness towards this country that was in another world but somehow had a simr civilization andnguage.


    If Cathay did not do anything to harm Kang De¡¯s body, interests, and emotions, this intimacy would definitely continue. This was very normal.


    If Kang De were to record and dub it himself and lure these elves to foolishly explore the ¡°ancient ruins¡±, it would be very difficult. After all, there was no professional equipment, and there was not enough time. Without post-production tuning, with his current ent and speech skills, he might only make the elves feel suspicious and out of character.


    This was still based on the fact that the elves could understand the Cathayannguage.


    If they did not understand, it would be a waste of effort.


    Therefore, in the end, he decided to use English. After all, there was a sense of beauty in anguage they did not understand. Just like watching foreign movies or ying foreign games, the original English version was very interesting. If there was a Chinese voiceover, he would more or less feel that it was a little strange.


    This feeling was naturally rted to the professional standards of the dubbing actors, but it was also extremely rted to the factor of their mother tongue. Perhaps foreigners who spoke English as their mother tongue would feel awkward when listening to less professional English dubbing, and they would also feel that the actors were good at reading. However, people who did not speak English in their mother tongue felt that it was very interesting¡ªthe reason was only that they did not understand it very well.


    Although he did not understand, he felt that it was reasonable.


    When the iprehensiblenguage slowly flowed out of the rift valley in a vast and solemn tone, the shock to the elves was huge. The sailors were in amotion. They all knew where they were.


    The legendary Holy Seal Inds were a forbidden ce destroyed by the gods.


    Now, the solemn unknownnguage sounded with exciting music. Who could remain indifferent? Curiosity and curiosity were the nature of intelligent life.


    Moreover, the Goethe people were very likely to be ahead of them.


    Sir Taize and Captain Estes¡¯s eyes met.


    They all saw the hesitation in the other party¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring a team down,¡± the captain said. ¡°Please be on guard here to provide support in case the Goethe people plot¡­ Let me see what¡¯s below.¡±


    This was actually the best choice because the bottom was unknown and there were risks. Perhaps it was a trap of the Goethe people, or perhaps it was something even more dangerous¡­ Inparison, it was safer to stay above. The only risk came from the possible sneak attack of the Goethe people, but as long as he was careful and wary, he could calmly fight.


    The captain was the controller and ruler of the entire ship. It was very wise to let himmand the overall situation.


    However¡­


    Captain Estes hesitated.


    He recalled Master Rackles¡¯ analysis of the Holy Seal Inds and the fragments of the holy artifact that had been discovered. If there was really something shockingly valuable under this rift valley¡­


    Whose greatest credit was it?


    Although he was already the captain of the main ship, he still needed to be promoted and wanted to go further. It had to be known that the contribution evaluation of the elves was especially strict, especially the great contribution that was enough to shock the capital. Almost every participant had to be strictly questioned and investigated. Although as the captain, he had to contribute to the leadership, if the contribution and discovery this time were really as great as Master Rackles said¡­


    Then the greatest credit would probably fall to Sir Taize and Master Rackles.


    If that was the case, if this humble and careful marine captain in front of him was favored by the gods, then this kid from the countryside might directly climb over him¡­


    The elves were suspicious and meticulous. Sometimes, they valued strategy more than strength. Even the ministers and nobles of the capital were especially unwilling to give the soldiers too much power. They were unwilling to burn arge sum of finances into military expenditure, and they did not like wars that cost the people money. Not only did they spend money like water, but they also had to pay arge amount of warpensation after the war. If they wanted to invade and seize thend, they had to spend arge amount of manpower and resources to maintain their rule.


    They felt that the Twilight Dynasty could use schemes and negotiations to bnce the continent and make the various races panic.


    Although the soldiers were much better and more belligerent, they would sometimes think blindly.


    This was because this was the nature of elves¡­ They had a long lifespan and had plenty of time to think blindly. Because they had lived for a long time, they were patient and could n before taking action.


    Such a racial personality was actually very wed because the so-called schemes were not only used to figure out the enemy but more likely to be used to figure out their own people.


    Internal strife was the nature of all intelligent races who had established civilization.


    This was because desires were one of the decisive factors that led to the establishment of civilization¡­ Perhaps, there was no other.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Therefore, the captain said, ¡°Let us go together. Sir Taize, this matter is extraordinary and Master takes it extremely seriously. I have to see it with my own eyes. It¡¯s unknown below, and the situation is changing rapidly. At the very least, I have decades of sailing and exploration experience. It¡¯s safer for you and me to join forces¡­ After all, we carry a huge mission.¡±


    ¡®What a crafty and greedy vulture.¡¯


    ¡®Your heart is darker than the River Styx. Your spirit is lower than a gnome.¡¯


    Sir Taize cursed in his mind.


    Not only did the captain reject his request, but he also suggested that they go together.


    ¡®You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll snatch the credit so you arranged for me to guard above. You can go down and explore yourself. That¡¯s fine, I have nothing to say¡ªlet me go with you. What do you mean by the two of you joining forces but investigating battles and scouting the way? I¡¯m definitely the captain of the Marine Corps, right?¡¯


    ¡®You actually want me to be your shield. May the King of Darkness curse your soul!¡¯


    He was furious, but he was helpless because the other party was the ship captain.


    In terms of military rank and status, the other party was above him. It was reasonable to give such an order.


    The only thing that could be used tofort him was¡­ at the very least, if they went down together, the credit would not run away.


    However, the risks he should take were not reduced at all, but the credit was much lesser.


    ¡ªDespicable Estes, this matter is definitely not over.


    Sir Taize hid the frustration in his heart and maintained hisposure. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, Captain¡¯s experience and stability are the forces we need to rely on. Then, half of the troops led by Adjutant Myron will be on guard here¡­ Captain, please give the order.¡±


    The captain smiled and nodded, patting Sir Taize on the shoulder.


    ¡ªThis country bumpkin from Ice Valley County is still too young. If you¡¯re indignant and suppress your anger, I¡¯ll be more at ease. If you smile and talk calmly, I¡¯ll feel that you¡¯re resentful.


    No wonder the countryside people who came to the capital were yed so badly.


    How stupid.


    It seemed that he might have to find an opportunity to find a new marine captain.


    He said, ¡°Then, start preparing the ropes and lights. Let¡¯s descend.¡±


    Everyone hid their emotions very well.


    However, the captain sighed in his heart.


    Previously, because of the master¡¯s meditation premonition, they had risked their lives toe to this forbidden sea area for their country. However, now, other than the Goethe people, there were greater benefits and a better future ahead. The once impassioned warriors all had their own calctions.


    ¡®We elves are really sad,¡¯ he sighed in his heart.


    Moreover, his heart was like stone and did not change his previous thoughts and killing intent.


    At the same time, on the northern beach, Kang De and the others approached the temporarymand post of the elves.


    ¡°There are still many people¡­ I have to deal with this side first. After all, these assault boats have to be destroyed.¡±


    Kang De looked at the knight. ¡°Therefore, I have a bold n¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 53 - Spellcasting Materials, Welding

    <h4>Chapter 53: Spellcasting Materials, Welding Technique and Art</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°I have a bold n.¡±


    Kang De looked at the knight beside him and said seriously.


    Clevnd shook.


    The Star Knight of Goethe, the embodiment of courage. He was famous in the human world for his upright personality and superb skills. He had always been fearless and invincible until today.


    It was not until today that he discovered that other than his father, there was another man in the world who could make his heart tremble and feel fear with just a sentence.


    However,pared to his dignified and decisive father, the man in front of him seemed to be the other extreme.


    If his father had a n, it would definitely be a meticulous and wless strategy. It could be swift and decisive, or it could be silent. Conspiracy and open schemes were at his fingertips, and his methods were extremely shrewd.


    If Kang De had a bold n, especially for him, the hidden meaning was¡­


    ¡ªYou can cross-dress!


    The knight said angrily, ¡°I reject!¡±


    Without giving Kang De a chance to speak, he said in rapid session, ¡°Look at the temporarymand center at the beach of the elves. Three high-rise sentry towers have already been built. Close to 20 elves are on duty here. This is far more than the number of people when I ambushed the investigation team. Even if I use my previous n, I can¡¯t gather everyone¡¯s attention. If Iunch a surprise attack, it¡¯s very easy to encounter the shots from the sentry towers¡­ Therefore, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Clevnd said aggressively, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve entered a state of war, it¡¯s time for Mr. Kang De to be more serious. Please don¡¯t treat war as child¡¯s y, okay?¡±


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°¡­Did I ask you to cross-dress?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The knight was stunned for a moment before saying calmly, ¡°I wonder what brilliant n Mr. Kang De has?¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°Wait! Compared to this, what do you mean by your previous words? Could it be that in your heart, I¡¯m a person who only wants you to cross-dress and watch you make a fool of yourself? Why should I do this? What¡¯s the benefit of doing this? Could it be that I still hold a grudge for the previous misunderstanding? Am I such a mean, narrow-minded, and petty person?¡±


    ¡­Yes.


    The knight¡¯s expression was a little conflicted. As a knight, his self-cultivation made him not want to lie.


    However, his intuition told him that if he told the truth at this moment, the petty Mr. Kang De would definitely remember him again. Although he did not know how the other party would repay this honesty, looking at the tragic matter of cross-dressing just now, Mr. Kang De¡¯s revenge would definitely let him taste the nightmare of his life again.


    He opened his mouth, then said slowly with a sigh, ¡°No, Mr. Kang De is not such a person. You¡¯re upright and honest, broad-minded, and willing to help others. The previous n obtained a huge result at a very small price. It¡¯s a very sessful tactic. You definitely have no selfish motives.¡±


    Saying this, the knight¡¯s heart was almost bleeding. He sadly discovered that ever since he stepped onto the Holy Seal Inds, he had encountered many tough situations.


    As a Guardian Knight, the princess had been kidnapped by a group of animals in front of him. This was a huge humiliation and a huge sphemy to his oath and duty.


    Moreover, he was wearing a woman¡¯s outfit.


    Now, he was even forced to lie¡­


    His faith, body, and even soul¡­ were all greatly shaken and impacted.


    He simply felt like his entire body and mind had been tainted.


    He wanted to cry.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°In that case, you¡¯re willing to wear female clothes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªHey, enough is enough!


    When the princess heard Kang De and the knight¡¯s interaction, she felt both amused and a little sour and lonely. There were clearly three people here, and the two men were talking happily, but they left the only woman aside. This feeling of being excluded was a little strange.


    Moreover, Clevnd was clearly her Guardian Knight, and Kang De was her¡­


    Hmph, in short, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. It was very wrong.


    She saw that the serious knight had actually been forced into a corner by Kang De. Apart from feeling amused and surprised, she also felt a trace of pity. After all, she did not want Clevnd to be bullied too much.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Kang De¡­ Knight Clevnd has already realized his mistake.¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. We have to talk about this openly. You make it sound like I¡¯m a pervert who forced men to wear female clothes¡­ This matter concerns my reputation, so I have to make it clear! Otherwise, if this gets out in the future, others will speak ill of me behind my back!¡±


    ¡ªIs he threatening me by saying this?


    The knight¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not care less. In any case, it was against his conscience once and against his conscience twice. He endured the grievance in his heart and whispered, ¡°I did it willingly.¡±


    Kang De nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    He had to mention it again¡ªthe recording function of the phone was really amazing.


    If these Goethe people did anything in the future that caused the two sides to fall out, he would edit arge amount of material he had filmed today and spread it out to let this guy have a taste of social embarrassment.


    <i>Cross-dressing pervert, cross-dressing pervert.</i>


    Hmph, he had quietlyid out a n to prevent this guy from turning against him in the future. It was too powerful.


    He was proud of himself for a moment. He looked at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    The knight asked, ¡°What do you mean? Also, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°The n has been arranged long ago. We¡¯re just waiting for the elves to take the bait. The current situation is suitable¡ªClevnd, I¡¯ll confirm two more things with you.¡±


    The knight said seriously, ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°Firstly¡­¡± Kang De said, ¡°There are no elite archers on duty in this temporary camp. The people guarding this ce are all sailors on the warship. Their discipline is rtively poor, right?¡±


    The careful and meticulous knight borrowed binocrs from Kang De. He looked at them and observed them from the handheld camera for a while. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. There¡¯s no Marine Corps here.¡±


    Kang De continued, ¡°Then let me ask you a second question¡­ Elves are more lecherous, right?¡±


    A strange and vignt expression appeared on the knight¡¯s face.


    ¡ªWhy do you ask this question? Could it be that you still want me to¡­


    He panted and did not know what to say.


    The princess blushed slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s true. The elves have long lives and the country is powerful and rich in resources. All kinds of factors have caused the current social atmosphere of the elves. They advocate pleasure and pursue art. Their temperaments arezy, their sense of time is poor, and they even indulge in desire¡­¡±


    This was rtively easy to understand and reasonable.


    As the saying went, when one was full and warm, they would think about lust.


    The elves had a long lifespan and could do anything in time. They were calm andposed. The country was powerful and rich in resources. Just like the high-welfare countries in Europe that producedzy people, such a race that did not need to struggle to feed themselves thought about how to find fun and spend their boring time every day¡­ Therefore, all kinds of weird things appeared.


    It was not surprising.


    Kang De did not even doubt that when the magic techniques of the other world developed to a certain level, such as video recording that could be realized through magic, the elves would most likely film the first action movie of the other world.


    No matter what, it was fine as long as he was lecherous.


    A cooing sound came from the sky.


    Kang De smiled.


    It worked.


    He pointed in a certain direction. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. Be careful, fun ising.¡±


    The three of them hid on a mountain and observed the movements of the temporary camp. The knight and the princess waited for a moment before hearing a strange sound as if a woman was crying softly.


    Then, they saw a few elvesughing and walking toward the camp from afar.


    These elves were carrying something. It was square and a part of its surface was glowing. That strange woman¡¯s voice seemed to being from this heavy thing.


    From afar, the princess and the knight could not see clearly. Even if they could see clearly, they did not recognize that thing. However, the only thing they could be sure of was that this thing was definitely rted to Kang De.


    The princess asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Kang De smiled, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to tell you. It¡¯s just some spellcasting materials, an amateur welding technique, and a can of art¡­¡±


    He took out a modified racing remote control from behind and ced it in front of him.

 Chapter 54 - Please Let Me Do It

    <h4>Chapter 54: Please Let Me Do It</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The elves¡¯ ears were very sharp.


    They were very lecherous.


    Moreover, it was even worse for a group of sailors.


    Their discipline was poor and they had been drifting on the sea all year round. The umted physical needs were difficult to vent.


    When those sentries approached, almost the entire garrison of the camp heard that unusual sound¡ªthe low cries were really too familiar and made the elves¡¯ blood boil.


    Only a beautiful female would make such a happy sound when she reached her climax.


    However, the problem was¡­ why was there a female here?


    Where did this voicee from?


    Even the sentry on duty on the high tform craned his neck to look.


    Those elves carried the heavy spoils of war into the temporary camp with surprise andughter. Almost all the elves were watching them and went forward curiously.


    The officer in charge ofmanding the camp walked over. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The other party replied with a subtle smile that said, ¡°You know what I mean. Come and take a look¡­ Mr. Wesker, I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­ Heavens, this must be a product of the ancient era, and it¡¯s the one that makes us the most excited. It¡¯s really, really¡­ too shocking for the elves!¡±


    The other party stepped forward curiously and sized up the thing the other party had brought in. It was a pure white shell with simple and red patterns on it. He could vaguely sense the magic power contained in it. One side of this big fellow was embedded with a crystal-like object that emitted light.


    He walked around to the crystal board and looked at it twice before eximing, ¡°Oh my Empress!¡±


    In this crystal-like ce, the two elves hugged each other and let out low cries that made people think. The weather must be very hot because these two elves wore very few clothes. In short¡­ it was too strong!


    Magicmon sense was verymon in the elven society. Most of the elves had seen the world. When they saw such a magical thing, they did not naively think that there were two elves sealed in this box. They almost understood the use of this thing at a nce, ¡°My Empress, this magic device can retain images! This must be a creation of the ancient era!¡±


    Elves were so lecherous.


    Especially sailors who drifted on the sea all year round and had no way to vent their physical needs.


    Those Goethe sailors treated Kang De as their eternal brother because of their three-hour viewing experience. Of course, the elf sailors were not any better.


    He would also be excited by such a thing¡­ After all, he had never seen it before.


    The elf trembled and asked, ¡°Where did you discover this?¡±


    ¡°On the ind¡­ When we were investigating, we happened to hear a sound in the cave and dug out this thing. I didn¡¯t expect that other than the fragments of a powerful weapon, there was such a thing left on the ind.¡±


    The elves smiled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, Sir Taize is not here¡­ Then, Lord, should we send it to the ship?¡±


    Without thinking, the officer said decisively, ¡°Of course, we have to send it to the ship¡­ However, we can wait and check if this thing is dangerous.¡±


    The elves chuckled.


    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s that?¡±


    The knight and the princess asked again.


    With their eyesight, they really could not see what was on the screen. They only saw the elves bring this thing into the camp. Then, the elves in the camp walked over and gathered in the direction of the light. They watched attentively. Even the guards on guard slipped down.


    Kang De still kept them in suspense. ¡°A method to deal with the enemy.¡±


    ¡ªD*mn it, if I transmigrated to the Second World War period, the end of the Japanese would be here. The warfare would definitely be a different style¡­ and they would definitely not even know how they died.


    He was extremely proud.


    Just as he had said, this thing was a mixture of spellcasting materials, welding techniques, and art.


    The CG spellcasting material of the elves was not easy to find.


    He even used aptop.


    In short, he used some stic, wood, and materials like a shopping cart tobine with enchantment techniques to weld a very cool shell. This shell was useless and only looked scary. The shell left a window that could be stuffed into the screen of the notebook and pretended to be very high-tech.


    Apart from theptop, there was also a gas tank in the shell.


    me-strengthening enchantment was attached to the surface of the gas tank.


    In the gap between the gas tank and the shell, there were also some gravel, iron tes, iron bars, and so on.


    Most of the items and materials used were directly transported from the warehouse in the valley by powerful birds like the spotted goose. It was dark and they flew higher, so the elves could not see anything.


    The others were the scraps of the resources Kang De had brought back from Earth today, such as iron bars on a shopping cart and the weapons and equipment he had seized from the elves.


    Then, he made such a bomb.


    Remotely triggered, it dismantled an extremely expensive remote-controlled racing car. It was controlled by the remote control and pushed forward. The electric motor of the racing car pushed the ram and opened the disposable lighter. With just a small me, it could detonate the unstable me enchantment and erupt with gorgeous art.


    This technique was taught by his mother. She loved to dismantle some gadgets and piece them together to make even stranger gadgets. She was also keen to hand this useless knowledge to Kang De.


    After all, there was no technical content. He could do it with the basic hands-on ability and rtively proficient experience.


    He took a deep breath and nced at the camp.


    The elves all focused on the screen.


    In order to break through the white fog, he lit the gas tank. It was actually very difficult to detonate the gas tank, but he had done it using the method his mother had taught him. Although the white fog did not move, he had still seen the terrifying explosion effect.


    At such a close distance and with the fire enchantment, the elves who were focused on watching the action movie would definitely suffer heavy casualties¡­ He had made this thing.


    Kang De hesitated slightly, and his hand trembled.


    Although he saw the killed elves and that scene, it was different from now.


    He had made this bomb. He was about to press the push lever and kill these elves.


    Once he did it, many things would be different from now on.


    However¡­ he still had to do it.


    This was because he had seen the living beings of the other world. He was probably already involved in their story. From now on, he would not only face the natural environment and strange ck beasts.


    There was also the war and killing between intelligent creatures.


    To protect himself in such a conflict¡­ some things had to be adapted.


    He did not want to be unable to do it when the time came.


    He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and kill themter. Burn the ship. Are you ready?¡±


    At this moment, the knight suddenly said, ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Kang De was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It looks like¡­ that¡¯s a killing device that can be controlled here.¡± The knight looked at the remote control in Kang De¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as you push this small lever, the device will activate, right?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Yes, you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Clevnd snatched the remote control away when Kang De was not paying attention.


    Kang De¡¯s body instantly tensed up and he became vignt.


    Clevnd only smiled at him.


    ¡°Please let me do it.¡±


    He imitated Kang De¡¯s gesture and pushed the lever without hesitation.

 Chapter 55 - Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 55: Protect You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The knight pushed the lever of the remote control.


    The signal was received.


    The racing electric motor in the shell was immediately activated. It pushed the ram and lit the disposable lighter.


    A cluster of mes suddenly lit up.


    This was enough.


    The surface of the gas tank was branded with a me-strengthening enchantment by Kang De. The tank was at the limit of its endurance. As the mes swept past, the mes¡¯ magic patterns quickly absorbed them and became thest straw.


    The tolerance of the gas tank for element enchantment had already reached the limit.


    Cracks appeared on the surface.


    The heat of the magic patterns expanded, adding fuel to the fire.


    The tank cracked.


    The 15 kilograms of liquid petroleum gas instantly expanded by 300 times. It turned into an astonishinglyrge gas that spread in a violent manner. The physical gaseous shock wave tore through the fragile internal structure. The first explosion surged, but the main event was still behind!


    The oil gas that had broken free from its restraints spread and evaporated violently, quickly mixing with the surrounding air. In an instant, the concentration of oil gas in the air quickly decreased. In other words, it had fallen to the critical value that could be ignited!


    The broken tank still contained a huge amount of fire elements.


    An open fire was formed, and the vtile oil gas was quickly ignited. A violent explosion rose with surging mes, and the second wave of high-temperature impact swept out!


    The most lethal thing was never explosion and burning, but fragmentation.


    The shattered tank, the hidden iron bar, the shattered fragments of the elf sword, and the sharp and solid sand and rocks pushed these sharp gadgets in all directions.


    The elves who were focused on watching the movie were all squeezed within a few meters of the screen.


    There was a physical explosion and a chemical explosion. The interval between the two explosions was extremely small, and they happened almost at the same time. They saw a violent light explode in front of them, and the rapid heat had already assaulted their faces.


    The fragment swept across as if it had been cut. As the mes rose, the gathered elves had already fallen like wheat. At such a close distance, even the stronger elves would definitely not be lucky.


    This bomb almost solved all the elves in the camp.


    Almost.


    There were also a few sentries who barely fulfilled their duty and endured the temptation. They did not stay to look at the magical ¡°magic device¡± and chose to continue to guard.


    They heard the violent explosion and saw the rising mes. The sentry tower under their feet was trembling. Their teammates were instantly swallowed by the mes. It happened suddenly and they were caught off guard.


    No matter how elite the soldiers were, they would be stunned for a few seconds, let alone the sailors of the Ballista Group.


    An elf sentry reacted the fastest and immediately grabbed the horn at his waist. However, in the next moment, an arrow tore through the air and pierced his neck from the side.


    Two more arrows followed.


    The other two sentries followed.


    The kangaroo jumped out with the bow and looked around.


    On the other side, the knight also held his sword and shield and rushed down towards the camp.


    Kang De also wanted to get up, but the princess grabbed his wrist.


    She said, ¡°Please stay and protect me. Leave that to the knight.¡±


    Kang De was stunned.


    He had already understood the knight¡¯s intention in fighting for the remote control just now and now understood Tina¡¯s meaning.


    However, he still said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t have to take care of me like this¡­¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°Kang De is our Goethe¡¯s honored guest. We¡¯re indebted to you for your care and have involved you in our war with the elves. We¡¯re already very grateful that you can help. How can we let you be tainted and see more blood¡­¡±


    Kang De was silent.


    He could not tell if he was touched or frustrated.


    To a person who had grown up in modern society, killing was a very distant word.


    As a civilized person, he naturally resisted killing intelligent creatures in his heart. However, ording to his current situation, the war was no longer far from him. Instead of waiting for the ughter to find him, it was better for him to adapt to killing and death first.


    This was what his rationality said.


    It was this principle.


    If he wanted to leave this ind and step onto the continent, these things could not be avoided¡­


    ¡°Kang De, you have never killed anyone, and of course, you have never killed an elf¡­ right?¡±


    The girl beside him asked softly.


    Kang De did not answer. His body instinctively tensed.


    Tina did not seem to notice his strange expression. Instead, she said softly, ¡°There¡¯s such a blessing in Knight Goethe¡¯s creed oath¡­ May the clean always stay clean.¡±


    ¡°This is also the oath and wish of many knights.¡±


    ¡°They stained the de with blood and carried lives on their backs so that the people they swore to protect would not be stained with blood. They wanted to carry the heavy weight of the people they swore to protect.¡±


    ¡°Because killing¡­ is a very solemn matter.¡±


    ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be turned back once you start.¡±


    She did not let go of Kang De¡¯s wrist. Instead, she gathered her courage and gently held his hand. The girl looked at him calmly and firmly and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been protected like this since I was young. Although I grew up in the Grand Duke¡¯s family, although there was nock of conspiracy and secret strife in the pce and the capital, my family and friends protected me and kept me away from these dark and cruel things.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s always a limit to protection.¡±


    ¡°My father has always protected us siblings and used his broad back to block us so that we won¡¯t witness and experience too much darkness and sin. However, he¡¯s old, so it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯s powerless. Therefore, Eldest Brother left Father¡¯s protection and stood with him. He was stained with blood and faced evil head-on. He continued to protect us with Father and let us live carefreely.¡±


    ¡°Next is Sister, then Second Brother¡­ We kept growing up and new situations kept happening. Everyone stood up without hesitation and forced themselves to ept things they had nevere into contact with, only to protect the people close to us¡­ In the end, I was the only one protected by everyone.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll stand up too.¡±


    She showed a sad and firm smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Empire to lobby the capital. This is my duty. When they sent me on my way, my brother and sister cried. Father did note at all. I know why they¡¯re sad because the youngest family they tried their best to protect fought alongside them in the end.¡±


    ¡°Kang De, I¡¯m already prepared to¡­ do bad things.¡±


    ¡°I will vite my principles and stain my hands with blood. In order to achieve my goal, I will use unspeakable methods¡­ If Goethe needs me to do this, I¡¯ll probably do it.¡±


    ¡°I might be a bad woman.¡±


    ¡°This is what my brother and sister used to do. Sometimes, I have to give up something to protect more important things¡­¡±


    ¡°But sometimes I think¡­¡± Tina¡¯s smile was sad and confused.¡± My brother and sister faced the darkness head-on and did not hesitate to dirty their hands. They did it to protect me from these conspiracies and disputes. Now that I¡¯m fighting alongside them, I might do something they¡¯ve done before. Who should I protect now? ¡±


    Her gaze fixed on Kang De without moving.


    It made Kang De¡¯s heart beat faster.


    As expected, the girl slowly lowered her head. ¡°Although this is a little strange and a little like talking to herself, I still want to say¡­ I hope to protect you.¡±


    ¡°If doing some bad things can keep you clean and free from blood and darkness and sorrow, I¡¯ll definitely do it¡­ I hope to protect you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    Was¡­ was this a confession?


    What did she mean? It did look a little simr, but it was very sudden. Why did she suddenly confess? Could it be that the crystal had also strengthened his charm? However, he looked in the mirror every day and did not discover any changes.


    Or rather, it was like how he often ate crystals, causing his physical fitness to continuously increase. However, there was no reference object on the ind topare to humans, causing him to not know how strong he had be. Therefore, ording to this exnation, did he not know how handsome he was now?


    Just as his imagination was running wild, Tina cruelly shattered his fantasy.


    ¡°Of¡­ of course, this sentence doesn¡¯t mean anything else! After all, you are my friend and have helped us a lot. You even took the initiative to step into the war with the elves for us. Such favor is very heavy. No matter what we do in return, it¡¯s only right!¡±


    ¡ªThen you can directly marry me! What do you mean by there¡¯s no way to repay your kindness? In other words, you have to wait until your next life to marry me? Can¡¯t you think of a way to repay me in this life?


    ¡°This is also Knight Clevnd¡¯s intention¡­¡±


    ¡ªWhy mention that cross-dressing knight in such a situation? I know he has good intentions and you have good intentions. Then can the two of you have different emotions?


    ¡°So, Kang De, can you understand me?¡±


    Tina could not guess theplicated heart of an innocent man on Earth at all. She held Kang De¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°War is cruel, and so is killing. In this world now, if a person can live cleanly and safely, how good would it be?¡±


    ¡°In order to protect me, the knight stepped into the real world early on. For Goethe, I¡¯m about to join my siblings in conspiracy and calction. However, Kang De, you¡¯re different.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes shone with inexplicable light. It was unknown if that expression was envy or sadness.


    ¡°Perhaps, Cathay seems to have be very different¡­¡±


    She said softly, ¡°Kang De must have grown up in a very happy and carefree environment. You give me a very strange feeling¡­ I¡¯m very envious of you. Therefore, promise me that you must stay away from killing and not let your hands be easily stained with blood, okay?¡±


    At this moment, no matter what Kang De thought, when he saw the girl¡¯s serious and sincere gaze with a trace of pleading, he nodded, ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    The girl revealed a sincere smile.


    It was as if he hadpleted some important mission.


    She said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ll arrange everything. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kang De asked in confusion, ¡°Arrange what?¡±


    Tina felt that she had let it slip and hurriedly covered it up, ¡°Nothing¡­ Ah, the knight ising!¡±


    While the two of them were talking and waiting, Clevnd had already finished his surgery as quickly as possible. After confirming that there were no more fish that had escaped the, he turned around and returned.


    Seeing this, the princess said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over too!¡±


    Kang De was suspicious, but he did not say it out loud. They met up with Clevnd.


    ¡°The n worked.¡±


    The knight said, ¡°The temporarymand center has been taken down. We should immediately start the next step. Kang De, the explosion just now was very loud, and the light rose. Not only will the elves at the other outposts on the ind sense it, but the observer of the Wayne Wings will definitely notice this light.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°No.¡±


    After settling themand post at the beach, the next step was to seize the ship. Then, he had to contact the traitor on the ship first. He had already sent the pigeon to find the parrot.


    The pigeon with a camera tied to its body faithfully recorded the parrot¡¯s sinister results.


    For example, when the pigeon found the parrot, it was on the observation tform of the Wayne Wings. The elf observer was sitting upright with his eyes wide open. The hole between his eyebrows was frozen with ck blood. The parrot stood on the shoulder of the deceased and said solemnly to the camera, ¡°M-m-m-monster kill!¡±


    No matter which eight elves the parrot killed, the observer was definitely one of them. In other words, although the explosion of the gas tank was dazzling and bright, the Wayne Wings, far at sea, must know nothing about it.


    As for the explosion¡ªsorry, the sea breeze was too strong to hear clearly.


    ¡°The observer is already dead. The parrot is on the ship. I¡¯ve already instructed it to wait for an opportunity to act and take action when the opportunity arises. Without the observer, the elves, and the sea is dark, the probability of the n seeding has increased further.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°There are three ships at the beach. I¡¯ll take one with Gori and the others and go to the Wayne Wings. The two of you row back to the Goethe camp on the Second North Ind and meet up with your people. If the n to seize the ship seeds, you¡¯ll lead people to receive us. If the difficulty is too great, I¡¯ll sink the ship and pull it down. This matter is not troublesome.¡±


    Why was he so enthusiastic?


    Of course, there were benefits.


    Most of the elves had already been lured ashore. Through the surveince of the pigeons, Kang De was certain that at this moment, only a few dozen sailors in charge of maintaining the ballista were left on the Wayne Wings. There were also 70 to 80 unconscious elf mages. In the past, Kang De might have hesitated, but the kangaroo¡¯s rapid arrows gave him a lot of confidence. These magical animals were indeed not ordinary.


    With the magic medicine given by Tina and the various weapons that had been enchanted and strengthened, Kang De felt that the risk of this trip would not be too great.


    Inparison, the benefits were especially huge.


    There were 70 to 80 mages serving on an elf main ship. Even if most of them were noobs like junior mages or even apprentices, there were powerful spellcasters. To Kang De, powerful spellcasters were equivalent to all kinds of magic equipment and resources.


    With magic equipment, it meant that there was a new enchantment that could be copied¡­ cough, referenced.


    Moreover, this was an elf main ship with a so-called magic attack tform. Although he did not know what it was, it was definitely something good.


    Therefore, it was better for Uncle Kang to rush up and plunder first to save himself the trouble of going with the Goethe people. He still had to consider the problem of dividing the loot. ¡°Look, I boarded the ship alone and heroically killed the enemy. Taking the lion¡¯s share of the spoils of war is what I should do. Although you didn¡¯t make it, you avoided the casualties of a fight. In the end, you still profited.¡±


    Perfect logic.


    However, he encountered a stubborn person.


    The knight raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°To be able to fight a battle with an elf main ship is an honor that all the Goethe Navy fanatically pursues. We definitely won¡¯t hide behind our allies, let alone watch you kill for us. Kang De, please leave this difficult and glorious battle to the Goethe people.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 56: Robbery</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    In the end, Kang De could not convince the princess and the knight.


    The Goethe people insisted on participating in the battle for the ship.


    Even if it meant bloodshed and sacrifice.


    Kang De could not dissuade them because he understood their intentions. Apart from the so-called honor of fighting and the pride of the Goethe people, Clevnd and Tina¡¯s intentions were very obvious.


    They did not want Kang De to participate in an intense frontline battle.


    The reason was just as the princess had said.


    Because this was a world filled with killing and war, the purity of the soul was especially rare. As someone who had experienced it with blood on his hands and could not turn back, the knight did not seem to be willing to let Kang De set foot in that world too early¡­ Although such kindness was very difficult to understand in his opinion, he could not reject it.


    After all, people who grew up in peaceful environments could not truly understand the horror and preciousness of war¡­ nor could they truly understand the pain and weight of life.


    After a short argument, Kang De finally agreed to the knight¡¯s suggestion.


    Both sides took a step back.


    Just as Kang De did not want the Goethe people to participate, the knight even wanted Kang De and the princess to return to the camp first and let him lead the Goethe Navy to fight for the ship.


    In the end, Kang De immediately sent a bird to send a message to inform the Goethe camp to start marching. Then, the three of them took the ship out to sea and met up with the small boats on the Goethe side. Lady Bedo, who was following the ship, would bring the princess back to the camp, and the men began to fight for the ship.


    The waves rose and fell, and the sky was filled with moonlight. The Wayne Wings in the distance was like a ck silhouette. The silent sea beasty quietly, a colossus.


    Kang De and the others met up with the small boats on Goethe¡¯s side.


    The few ships on Goethe¡¯s side were all in an overloaded state and carried a lot of people. Fortunately, the three assault boats left by the elves at the beach eased this awkward problem. The sailors changed ships silently and quickly, leaving a small boat to carry Lady Bedo and Princess Tina back to the Goethe camp.


    The entire process of redeploying people was silent and efficient.


    This was a secret raid. Everyone had been given strict orders not to make any sound before approaching the target, so there was no speech or order.


    However, all the soldiers maintained high morale¡­ Their allies had been killed, the enemy had wreaked havoc in their homnd, and the honor of boarding the Elven main ship had given the Goethe people enough reason to fight.


    Before leaving, the princess looked at the surrounding ships. The warriors of Goethe were already prepared to fight.


    Just like before, just like the thousands of people who had fought for Goethe.


    As usual, she could only watch the brave warriors rush to the battlefield of blood and death.


    This made her feel a trace of sadness and helplessness. These brave people in front of her might die under the arrows of the elves soon, just like the people of the Iron Fist Bane.


    She could only watch helplessly.


    What could not be obtained at the negotiating table had to be paid with blood and sacrifice?


    ¡ªBecause of the ipetence of the ruler, the country could not be rich and prosperous, could not deter external enemies, and could not choose war. It could only passively endure invasion and deration of war, so much so that when the war erupted, it could only watch helplessly as the hot-blooded and brave citizens fought with their lives, causing countless blood and sorrow and shattering countless families. These were all sins carried by the Tedrell family.


    At this moment, she understood the self-me and exhaustion contained in her father¡¯s words.


    However, Father, the internal forces of Goethe were intertwined. The various countries were eyeing them covetously. The shipping in the outer seas had been cut off by the elves, arge number ofnd could not be farmed, and the attitude of the Empire was especially ambiguous¡­ In such a difficult environment, it was already very difficult to support. Even if he worked diligently every day, how could he make such a country suddenly rise and be powerful?


    Perhaps even the gods could not do this¡­


    The princess sighed silently in her heart.


    His father was probably helpless in the face of such a dead end, which was why he was so helpless and angry.


    However, this was the only way. All the Goethe people could only grit their teeth and endure it. They each did their own things and silently prayed that the light of the gods could shine again.


    That was the only way.


    She stabilized herself in the bumpy ship and bowed to everyone. She said softly, ¡°Everyone, please bring victory to Goethe and return safely¡­ Everyone,e back alive.¡±


    The soldiers lowered their heads in silence.


    Tina looked at Kang De again, then turned to the knight. ¡°My knight, please protect Mr. Kang De and take care of yourself.¡±


    Clevnd said in a low voice, ¡°As you wish, I¡¯ll abide by the oath and have no regrets until I die.¡±


    The princess frowned. She had never liked to hear the word ¡°die¡±.


    In the end, she looked at Kang De, her eyes filled with worry and worry.


    Kang De knew what she was worried about.


    He said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. After this, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Hmm?


    What do you mean?


    What do you want to say to me?


    Even though he was about to face a battle, Kang De¡¯s heart could not help but move to this cold sea.


    After Tina said this, she bowed to everyone again and sat back on the ship. The sailor shook the oar and the small boat returned to the Goethe camp.


    Kang De smacked his lips and was stunned for a moment. He suddenly said to the knight beside him, ¡°¡­What do you think your princess wants to say to me?¡±


    The knight gestured to the captain, who nodded. The ship raised the temporarily added sail. The ships rode the wind towards the Wayne Wings and paid close attention to the surroundings. Clevnd replied casually, ¡°Her Highness has always had her own ideas and ns.¡±


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡±


    Knight asked, ¡°Why should I be curious?¡±


    At first, Kang De was only saying it casually. Seeing that the knight did not care, he wanted to tease him, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be curious? You¡¯re her Guardian Knight and have to protect her safety and reputation. Look at her. She¡¯s a big girl and said in front of everyone that she has something to say to me when shees back¡­ Therefore, aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll express a good impression of me or confess?¡±


    It was a very ssic plot.


    The loyal dog character beside the female protagonist had a lifelong belief in protecting the female protagonist. He had love in his heart, but he did not dare to have any sphemy. Like a simp, he disyed huge hostility and vignce towards the male protagonist¡¯s appearance. He was very resistant to the male protagonist and the female protagonist getting together and repeatedly interfering and stopping them.


    Such an annoying character would most likely be evil in thetter half of the plot because he would have nothing in the end and be the final stepping stone for the blissful couple.


    ¡ªIf it was a traditional romance, he would probably repent after the conspiracy was exposed. He would bless the male and female leads and live with the defeated female leads who were eliminated. Those who were cultured in the city would most likely be stepped on ten thousand times by the male lead and could not make aeback. If they encountered a more particr author, they might sacrifice their lives to protect the female lead at the end and use their lives to carry out the ultimate meaning of being a simp.


    That was probably the case.


    It had to be said that this plot was really too ssic, so much so that when Kang De saw this knight and princessbination, he immediately began to observe Clevnd¡¯s intentions and attitude.


    How should he put it? Although Tina was very beautiful and he had a good impression of this otherworldly princess, it was not to the extent where he had the idea of ¡°Mom, I want to mate with this youngdy¡± with a nce¡­ However, he still had to understand the information he needed to know to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Unexpectedly, when Clevnd heard his probing, he turned around and sized him up. Then, he said, ¡°Her Highness is a reserved and self-respectingdy. She definitely won¡¯t easily do what you¡¯re talking about. She¡¯s always had her ideas and ns and will make a rational and mature choice, including her personal feelings¡­ I have no right to ask and interfere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± These words were a little confusing. Kang De felt that this guy was implying something.


    Therefore, he asked directly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The knight nced at him and said casually, ¡°What I mean is that if you have a good impression of the princess and n to take action, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Work hard to show your intelligence, maturity, knowledge, and responsibility. Moreover, abandon some strange bad taste and work hard to increase the princess¡¯s impression and evaluation of you. This is better.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You mean that the current Tina doesn¡¯t fancy the stupid, childish, shallow, and mischievous me at all, so I don¡¯t have to think too much about it? Is that right?¡±


    ¡ªWho said that honest people did not know how to curse?


    He was really a noble. He even beat around the bush when scolding people.


    A smile appeared on the knight¡¯s lips. It seemed that he nned to give silent approval.


    Kang De whistled as if nothing had happened. ¡°F¡ªran¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the knight was shocked. He nced at Kang De as if he was killing a chicken, his eyes filled with usation and even a trace of pleading.


    The knight revealed a sad and angry expression.


    ¡°Seriously.¡± Kang De stopped teasing him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a good impression of Tina?¡±


    The knight was stunned for a moment. ¡°Of course. Her Highness is beautiful, knowledgeable, gentle, and kind. Everyone who has seen her will admire her, let alone someone like me who follows and protects her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s not this favorable impression. I mean¡­¡±


    For a moment, he did not know how to describe it. It seemed a little too straightforward to ask directly if he liked Tina¡­ Speaking of which, this did not seem to be a good ce to discuss such a topic.


    The knight seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Kang De meaningfully and revealed a strange smile, ¡°You want to ask if I have any feelings for Her Highness?¡±


    He smiled and patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no, really no.¡±


    ¡­Why do you want me to be at ease? Huh? Why do I feel strange?


    ¡°As for the reason¡­¡± Clevnd winked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    The ship used the oars and sails and gradually approached the Wayne Wings. In his vision, the other party¡¯s body kept growing. The sailors were already waiting solemnly, and Clevnd and Kang De had lost the mood to talk.


    ¡°The rxing chat is over.¡±


    The knight became serious, ¡°Next is the moment of battle. Mr. Kang De, it¡¯s not hunting ck beasts or ambushing the elves, but a battle of courage and will. We¡¯ll fight the elves head-on.¡±


    He looked at Kang De and said seriously, ¡°Before this, the princess has already given me strict instructions. In this battle, the importance of seizing the Wayne Wings and protecting Mr. Kang De is the same. Therefore, I have to ask you not to put yourself in danger.¡±


    Kang De smiled.


    The princess had previously stated her good intentions and thoughts to him.


    She could not let the clean person fall into ughter.


    This kindness was something that Earthlings could not understand.


    This was what the princess thought, and so did the knight.


    However, now, Kang De understood the difference between the two.


    On one side was a cute girl who stared at him with beautiful and charming eyes and said affectionately, ¡°I don¡¯t want Kang De to fall into that situation, so promise me not to do anything dangerous, okay?¡±


    On the other side was the ferocious man. He said with a firm gaze and a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in the killing. Don¡¯t fight. Pay attention to protecting yourself and hide behind me.¡±


    It waspletely different.


    The former would make him feel gentle and proud. ¡°This girl is so kind and treats me so well. Do you have any thoughts about me?¡± After all, the saying that a beauty valued kindness was not a joke.


    As for thetter¡­


    ¡ªD*mn, are you looking down on me? Huh? You¡¯re not as good at fighting as me!


    Therefore, Kang De smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s protecting who.¡±


    Thepetitiveness between men was simply one of the most unreasonable things in the world.


    The Wayne Wings had already approached.


    The ship lowered the sail and the sailors prepared the oars. Every ship was confirmed. The captain and the knight looked at each other and nodded at the same time before giving the order.


    The sound of water rumbled. The assault boat rushed towards the Wayne Wings as quickly as possible, no longer caring if the intense sshing sound would attract the attention of the elves.


    The Goethe sailors, who were ready to attack, immediately threw out their hooks and locked them on the side of the ship. They exerted strength in their feet and quickly climbed up. The sound of footsteps could not help but rm the elves in the cabin. One of them pushed open the porthole and looked out. The kangaroo shot an arrow directly in the forehead.


    However, there was an uproar in the cabin.


    Clevnd said sternly, ¡°Get on the ship! Speed up!¡±


    Kang De pulled out a homemade grenade from his body, lit it, and threw it to the gori at the side. The gori raised its hand and threw it through the porthole. There was a bang, a scream, and a muffled sound.


    ¡°When we get up, the few of us will defend first.¡±


    Kang De instructed again, ¡°You have to be wary of unexpected arrows. Kangaroo, you have to pay more attention. Gori, you¡¯re thergest. I¡¯ll get you a shieldter. I know your skin is thick, but strong defense is different from being casually cut down. In short, let¡¯s stabilize ourselves first and rob them!¡±


    The animals were distracted at first. When they mentioned the word ¡°rob¡±, their eyes immediately lit up.


    Clevnd shouted from above, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Kang De grabbed the hook and kicked the wall of the ship twice before flying up. The wolverine and groundhog carried him up, followed by the gori, and finally the kangaroo¡ªthis archer had directly jumped up.


    Aftering up, the Goethe people had already lined up and prepared javelins, longbows, and hard crossbows to deal with the elves who rushed out. The captain was shouting andmanding the distribution of tasks. The sea breeze was rustling, and the sails sounded.


    The elves had already sensed the uninvited guests boarding the ship.


    Kang De took a deep breath.


    The battle was about to begin.


    Before that¡­


    Although the explosion at the beach was not noticed by the Wayne Wings, the other outposts on the ind heard this unusual sound. When the scouts rushed to the beach, they saw the mes that had not been extinguished and the iplete corpses of theirpanions.


    In their shock and anger, they blew the horn and pulled the whistle arrow.


    He discovered that the few ships at the beach had already disappeared.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    The elves were not stupid. They looked at the distant Wayne Wings in shock.


    ¡°We have to inform the captain and Sir Taize immediately!¡±


    This news that shocked and terrified the elves was quickly sent to the rift valley guarded by the troops and into the hands of Adjutant Myron. When the adjutant saw this, cold sweat broke out. He immediately ran to the front of the rift valley, raised the horn, and blew it forcefully. The sound wailed and rushed deep into the rift valley, far, far away.


    The meaning of this horn was to return immediately and ignore everything else. It was a state of emergency.


    However, the adjutant waited for a long, long time. The captain and the knight¡¯s horn replied, but they did not arrive¡­

 Chapter 57 - Did I Do a Good Job?

    <h4>Chapter 57: Did I Do a Good Job?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Adjutant Myron¡¯s back was already soaked in sweat.


    The horn that had just been yed was amunication shout under the highest emergency. It meant that the life and death of the entire ship was a huge matter. Be it the captain or Sir Taize, as long as they heard it, they would definitely respond.


    However, he did not receive a response for a long time.


    This could only mean one thing¡­


    ¡°The sound of the horn can prate the huge rocks and shake into the thick soil. Even if the team has already gone deep underground, they will definitely hear it, but they still did not respond¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°There are only two possibilities. Firstly, they¡¯ve already fallen into a bitter battle and can¡¯t even spare the time to blow the horn. Secondly¡­ they¡¯repletely wiped out.¡±


    The expressions of the elves present changed drastically.


    They saw the burning camp and broken corpses on the beach. The enemy hadunched a despicable surprise attack. What was even more terrifying was that the few assault boats moored in the temporarymand post were also gone. Any elf with a normal IQ could deduce the other party¡¯s goal¡­ They were going to raid the Wayne Wings.


    Now was the time when the defense of the Wayne Wings was the weakest.


    Almost all the elite troops had been transferred to the ind by the captain to pursue the Goethe people and find the so-called fragment of the holy artifact. At this moment, only half of the Ballista Group sailors were left on the Wayne Wings, as well as dozens of Spell Casters who werepletely useless.


    If the despicable Goethe people really seeded, the worst situation would happen. The ship would be seized by the Goethe people, and they would lose their sea control andpletely be meat on the chopping board.


    It was the worst situation and an unprecedented disadvantage.


    If the main ship was really captured by a mere Goethe person, even if it was only a third-level main ship, it would be an unprecedented humiliation to the Royal Navy. All the soldiers on the ship would be humiliated because of this, and they could forget about standing in the Twilight Army that valued honor and reputation¡­


    Adjutant Myron¡¯s hands were trembling.


    Such a huge matter was definitely not something a small adjutant of the Marine Corps like him could shoulder. However, the captain and Sir Taize actually entered this fatal rift at the same time and did not respond to his summons.


    How could this be?


    He was at a loss and felt a trace of mockery. The elves were good at scheming. As an adjutant, he could tell that hismander and the captain had decided to enter this rift valley at the same time to fight for credit. Who knew that such a thing would happen? The two highest-ranking officers of the fleet were actually trapped inside at the same time.


    As a result, there were not even any elves who could make a decision now.


    It was really too ironic.


    Now that he thought about it, the captain had underestimated the Goethe people too much. It was because of his conceit that he had brought so many people to the ind. He felt that the Goethe people were only corpses under the de who were hiding everywhere and waiting for death. Their greed for the fragment of the holy artifact and important discoveries made him take even more radical risks and even personally enter danger.


    Who would taste the bitter fruit brewed now?


    Adjutant Myron was sweating profusely, feeling confused and flustered.


    All the elf soldiers who had rushed to report were looking at him.


    He was already the elf with the highest military rank present.


    In other words, ording to the Royal Navy¡¯s military code, when he could not contact a higher officer, he had already automatically obtained themand of the battlefield.


    Everyone was waiting for him to make a decision.


    Adjutant Myron felt that time passed so slowly.


    Every second of thinking was infinitely extended.


    This was not a simple choice¡­ It concerned the honor and life and death of the entire ship¡¯s elves. Themander had to be responsible for every order he gave. He understood this now.


    He closed his eyes and calmed down for a few seconds before opening them. ¡°Everyone, evacuate.¡±


    An officer cried out, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Adjutant Myron¡¯s eyes were electric. ¡°Go support the Wayne Wings!¡±


    Another elf said, ¡°What about the captain and Sir Taize?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s no response from the Verdant Horn. There are only two possibilities. The bad possibility and the worse possibility! The team led by the captain and Sir Taize is the most elitend force on the ship. What can we do to make such an army fall into a bitter battle or even bepletely wiped out? Die?¡±


    Adjutant Myron said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no perfect solution now or even a good choice. There¡¯s only the bad choice and the not-so-bad choice!¡±


    ¡°If we go to the rift valley to save them now, the enemy is unknown and the risk is unknown. If we fall into it too, the Wayne Wings will bepletely finished! Taking ten thousand steps back, if we sessfully save the captain and the others, what if the Wayne Wings is captured by the Goethe people in the meantime? We¡¯re also finished!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we can only make the second-best choice.¡±


    He slowly exhaled.


    Adjutant Myron did not have the prestige of Sir Taize and the captain. Even if he had the highestmand at this moment, he had to think of a way to convince these elves in exchange for their full cooperation.


    He said softly, ¡°That¡¯s the only way. We don¡¯t know what enemy we¡¯ll face in this rift valley, but if we save the Wayne Wings, our enemy will definitely be the Goethe people we know.¡±


    ¡°Although the defense on the Wayne Wings is empty, it¡¯s only rtive. The remaining half of the Ballista Group¡¯s sailors also have a certain level ofbat strength. In fact, although the spellcasters can¡¯t release spells, they have a certain level ofbat ability. Under the situation where their supernatural power ispletely suppressed, they at least have the physique of elves.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s a purepetition of physical strength. The elves won¡¯t lose to the Goethe people.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still Master Rackles holding down the fort on the ship, as well as the navigator, the first mate, and the others. Even if we encounter a surprise attack by the Goethe people, it won¡¯t be chaotic. We¡¯ll definitelymand a counterattack and wait for help.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the internal structure of the Wayne Wings isplicated. The Goethe people have never boarded a ship and are not familiar with the terrain. Our crew relies on the favorable terrain defense to block them and will definitely not be defeated immediately.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re waiting for our help now.¡±


    ¡°We can only make this choice¡­ The ship is more important,¡± Myron said in a low voice. ¡°I believe that even if the captain and Sir Taize are in my shoes, they will definitely make this choice. I know this choice is very difficult to make, but sometimes, we have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I now order you in the name of the temporarymander to return with me.¡±


    He looked at the elves. ¡°Who else has a problem?¡±


    Another trainee officer asked, ¡°But we don¡¯t have a ship anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Building a raft, using driftwood, and using magic medicine to maintain your stamina. Although this is very tiring, the Goethe people have fought on the ship for a long time. They must be very tired. This is not a reason to stop the Royal Navy.¡±


    Adjutant Myron said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Wayne Wings fought chaotically.


    As expected of the main ship of the royal family. The crew was made of pure-blooded elves who were extremely loyal and well-trained. When they were attacked, they spontaneously formed a defense force.


    However, this defense seemed to be fighting separately. It waspletely a ball of loose sand.


    Elves continuously shouted crazily.


    Due to the power projection of the elves on the continent and the influence of the country, the outstanding people in the upper echelons of the human race were basically all at level eight in the Elvennguage. The famous theaters were proud of performing Elven ys. Even themunication between the nobles would sometimes be in the Elvennguage. As one of the ten outstanding youths of Goethe, the knight naturally knew this.


    He turned to look at Kang De. ¡°They¡¯re saying something like where Master Rackles is and where the first mate is. The high-ranking officers on the ship seem to be missing.¡±


    The parrot pped its wings proudly and shouted, ¡°Did I do a good job?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The knight asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the Cathayannguage. What¡¯s it saying?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said sincerely, ¡°It said that these people were all killed by it. Remember to leave all the spoils of war to it, or it¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    The knight did not care about the spoils of war. He was shocked, but¡­


    He nced at the kangaroo that was raising its leg and holding the bow, and then at the gori that was waving a heavy steel rod to sweep away the arrows. Then, he did not find it strange.


    ¡­What was the background of these animals?


    ¡°The good news is that I don¡¯t seem to have to worry about your personal safety.¡±


    The knight said, ¡°The enemy can¡¯t form an organized resistance. They¡¯re all fighting separately. They look to be powerful, but theyck tactical adaptability. I¡¯ll cooperate with the captain to attack tactically. As for you, Kang De¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked his shining eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll always stay in a safe ce!¡±


    ¡­It was so unconvincing.


    The knight thought for a moment. ¡°You should act with me¡­¡±


    Kang De shouted, ¡°No! It¡¯s so dangerous! I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Clevnd felt a chill run down his spine. Even his sister did not use this coquettish method after she was 14 years old¡­ Was this child¡¯s y for Cathayans?


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. The situation of the battle is changing rapidly. Do you want to waste your time with me, or save anotherrade who¡¯s about to die?¡± Kang De said. ¡°Do you think I need your protection?¡±


    Of course not.


    This was the most important reason for Clevnd¡¯s hesitation.


    This was because Kang De had not attacked from the beginning to the end, and his animalpanions had erupted with shockingbat strength. The kangaroo stood on the open deck and relied on a bow to suppress the entire ship¡¯s elves until they did not dare to appear in this area. The gori that had grabbed arge board as a shield blocked all the arrows.


    Clearly, Kang De did not need his protection.


    He even looked fiercer than a Druid who controlled animals to fight¡­


    Therefore, the knight hesitated for a moment and made a decision, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go! You must protect yourself. Unless you have no choice, don¡¯t take the initiative to fight. Remember¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re so long-winded!¡±


    Kang De took out a few cans of Molotov cocktails and threw them to the knight. ¡°Take them and use them. Be careful!¡±


    After sending this long-winded guy away, Kang De looked at the parrot.


    The parrot flew up excitedly and quacked, ¡°Sir, this way please!¡±


    The kangaroo took the lead. The gori was responsible for bringing up the rear and protecting Kang De in the middle. The long and narrow corridor was lined with cabins on both sides. Perhaps there were enemies with ill intentions hidden, but this narrow space was no longer the home ground of the elves.


    Kang De and the others quickly advanced. The small animals like the wolverine and the pigeon protected him. When they passed a cabin, an animal pounced in. After a scream, it quickly ran out to follow the team, leaving only a bloody elf corpse inside or a few.


    No matter how deep the concealment was, it could not escape the ears of the animals.


    Kang De said, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Grand Mage on this ship. The most powerful spellcaster. He must have a lot of good things! Let¡¯s go there first!¡±


    It was not because of greed, but mainly because there were still many elves on the ind. The battle had notpletely ended. Moreover, the problem of the ck beast had not been resolved. For the sake of caution, he had to find something that could immediately increase his strength as soon as possible¡­ As a Grand Mage, there were definitely huge benefits.


    The parrot shouted, ¡°Duh! Duh!¡±


    They quickly moved through theplicated interior of the cabin.


    The terrain was veryplicated. At the very least, Kang De was already a little dizzy from circling around, but the parrot quickly led the way as if it was free. When it encountered elves on the way or enemies at the corner, the kangaroo shot a few arrows. The remaining animals dealt the finishing blow and swept through everything.


    There was no chance for Kang De to attack.


    He saw this and was secretly speechless.


    When he saw that the elves were quickly killed, just like before, he did not feel any physical disgust. However, he could not bear it mentally. Apart from that, his emotions were that of surprise.


    He had interacted with these magical animals for almost a year and it could be said that their rtionship had be very good. These guys were very intelligent. In terms of temperament, they were more or less a little silly. Throughout the year, they could be considered to have quite pleasant memories and past¡­ However, Kang De had never seen this side of them.


    They killed efficiently and without hesitation.


    This was definitely not the first time they had done such a thing¡­


    Kang De even felt that he did not need any Goethe people. With them alone, he could sweep away all the elves on this ship.


    There were many intelligent animals like the gori and kangaroo on the ind¡­


    He¡­ he had really transmigrated to a good ce.


    After a short and fast raid, Kang De arrived at Master Rackles¡¯ room.


    The door opened. There were three corpses on the ground. One of them was facing down with the word ¡®danger¡¯ written on his back. The other two corpses were on the ground, their faces purple and their hands tightly sped around their necks.


    The parrot said excitedly, ¡°Great! Sess!¡±


    Kang De understood everything when he saw the word ¡®danger¡¯.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Kang De walked around the corpses and entered the Grand Mage¡¯s room. There was a dazzling array of bookshelves, cabs, and a magic table. All kinds of decorations reflected his identity as a spellcaster. The brilliance of arcane magic shone in them, and all kinds of magic items were everywhere.


    So many elements¡­


    Kang De took a few nces and realized the technical barrier. He did not recognize any of these books, materials, and items. He did not know the effect and how to use them.


    Only the dozen or so pure-colored crystals in the box revealed pure elemental power, so much so that when his fingers touched them, he could sense their strength attributes. This could be used immediately.


    Kang De opened his backpack and wanted to plunder some useful things first. Then, he heard the shout of the Goethe people outside, ¡°Paddle! Raft! Elves areing from the ind!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 58 - The Gunner Is In Place

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Gunner Is In ce</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Paddle! Raft! Elves areing from the ind!¡±


    Such a voice sounded from outside the window.


    Kang De¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°They came so quickly.¡±


    He seemed to have underestimated the decisiveness of these elves.


    Burn the ship? Then paddle over!


    This news did not only reach Kang De, but also the Goethe officers as quickly as possible. In a moment, Captain Oswald¡¯s voice sounded on the deck.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De! Mr. Kang De!¡±


    The captain called out anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Wait!¡±


    Kang De replied loudly. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the deck!¡±


    The parrot led the way. Kang De and the animals broke through to the deck from another path. The captain had already climbed onto the main mast observation deck and was looking into the distance.


    Kang De looked around and did not see Knight. ¡°Where¡¯s Clevnd?¡±


    ¡°The knight is leading the team to eliminate the stubborn elves!¡± The captain replied, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe and sound. Now, I¡¯llmand the sailors to resist these elves who swam over from the ind. Please leave!¡±


    Kang De looked up and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mypanions and I can help in the battle!¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, sir, other than the order of the princess to protect you, although you¡¯re brave and powerful, you don¡¯t seem to have any experience in naval battles. On such a narrow battlefield, experience and cooperation are more important than pure courage!¡± The captain shouted, ¡°Therefore, please return to the cabin!¡±


    These words were mature and reasonable. Unfortunately, Kang De was not someone who blindly listened to authority. His family had once taught him that if he was not convinced, he did not have to give in.


    He said, ¡°Captain, you don¡¯t have enough people. If things develop to the point of a naval battle, the situation will not be optimistic. I have a better suggestion. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    The captain frowned.


    In front of a great enemy, the situation was urgent. If it was the subordinates on the ship who questioned his orders and argued with him, they would most likely be thrown into the sea.


    However, this Cathayan was not his subordinate, and it was the person the princess had ordered him to protect.


    Most importantly, he was very good at fighting.


    Moreover, his animalpanions were also very good at fighting.


    He even suspected that Kang De was a Druid because only a Druid could nurture so many damned animals¡­ Under such circumstances, he could not sh with a powerful force.


    When he thought of this, he suppressed the displeasure in his heart and said, ¡°The situation is urgent. If you have any ideas, I¡¯m willing to listen to them, but please be quick.¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°The answer is very simple. Our side is at a disadvantage in numbers and can¡¯t let the elves board the ship. In that case, we¡¯ll eliminate the other party on the way to charge¡­ with the ballista on the ship!¡±


    There were five huge ballistae on both sides of the Wayne Wings, and ten on the second deck.


    When Kang De boarded the ship, he was shocked by these big fellows because this ballista was indeed very powerful. It was even moreplicated than the Roman torque ballista. The talent of the elves for shooting was indeed disyed to the extreme. These ten ballistae had rotary cannon mounts, gear transmission structures, and various essories that he did not know but could guess their use¡­ Just from the structural process, it could be said to be a masterpiece of pure mechanical structure.


    Let¡¯s put it this way. If such a thing appeared on Earth, it would definitely be pursued and collected by enthusiasts. In this world, it should be a terrifying war weapon for the elves.


    Then the train of thought was very simple.


    In the US-Russia war, the Alloy-1 team and the SEAL team dived into the Hudson River and raided the Oscar II ss nuclear submarine. After snatching control of the submarine, they poured its full load of long-range cruise missiles on the surrounding Russian fleet, forcing them to retreat from the east coast of the United States. This action of using the enemy¡¯s weapons to attack the enemy was a very ssic tactic.


    If they could do it, so could Kang De.


    When the captain heard Kang De¡¯s n, disappointment and anger shed through his eyes.


    He had thought that this Cathayan was eloquent and would definitely have a valuable opinion. He did not expect it to be such an idea.


    However, considering the other party¡¯s ability andbat strength, he still patiently exined quickly, ¡°It¡¯s a very good idea, but it¡¯s not practical. Firstly, our manpower is not enough to raise the sail and change the direction of the ship. Under such circumstances, there are less than three ballistae that can sessfully shoot the target.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s not enough ammunition. There are only three bolts per ballista. The other ammunition is stored in the arsenal. That¡¯s one of the strongholds where the remaining elves are resisting stubbornly.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, it¡¯ste at night. Our goal is only the elves holding the raft. They¡¯re very scattered, and our gunner can¡¯t urately observe the exact location of the enemy. It¡¯s very difficult to shoot.¡±


    ¡°In addition, without a spellcaster to inject energy into the special crossbow, our crossbow is only a simple crossbow. It can¡¯t unleash an area-of-effect killing effect, and the difficulty of shooting has increased further. Do you understand?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Thank you for helping, but now, I have tomand the defense. If you really want to do something, you can help Knight Clevnd¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Parrot, wolverine, go help the knight¡­ Don¡¯t let those elves jump over the wall in a hurry and want to sink the ship or something. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to snatch anything. Be careful.¡±


    This statement was easier to convince them.


    The parrot shouted, ¡°Face the wind!¡±


    A few small animals immediately ran in the direction of the cabin.


    Seeing this, anger shed through the captain¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mr. Kang De¡­¡±


    Kang De ignored his anger. He calmly walked towards one of the ballistae. ¡°Captain, do you n to waste your time arguing with me, or do you n to do something more meaningful? Please send me a few sailors who know how to operate the ballista. I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±


    The captain¡¯s sharp gaze almost turned into a de that nailed Kang De.


    Kang De only calmly looked back at him.


    A momentter, the captain shouted, ¡°Oliver! Bring your assistant and report to Mr. Kang De!¡±


    Soon, a few Goethe people ran to Kang De and pounded their chests in salute.


    Kang De took a look. Oh, it was an acquaintance. He had been beaten up by him previously and had seen the resources provided by the good person, Kang De.


    ¡°Mr. Oliver, right? You bumped into me today¡­ If everything goes well, you¡¯ll bemended by your country and my personal gratitude.¡±


    Mr. Kang revealed a life-long smile. ¡°You know.¡±


    Mr. Oliver immediately revealed a smile that all men understood. ¡°Just give the order!¡±


    Kang De waved his hand, indicating that he should follow him.


    Oliver had three assistants. The four of them operated the ballista. They came to the ballista with Kang De. He turned to him and asked, ¡°The pir¡­ I mean Oliver, you¡¯re the ballista operator?¡±


    Oliver smiled proudly. ¡°Sir, the best gunner on the Penguin.¡±


    Kang De pointed at the huge heavy ballista on this base. ¡°Can you use elf goods too?¡±


    Oliver quickly replied, ¡°Yes! Be it the Elven Ballista or the Human Ballista, they both used the technical design of dwarven engineers. The difference in performance during this period almost only stems from the difference in materials and small details. Although we can¡¯t unleash the greatest performance of this ballista, we can control it.¡±


    Kang De asked again, ¡°I heard from the captain that we can¡¯t shoot with the ballista. The greatest problemes from the vision problem in the darkness and the energy injection problem of the ballista?¡±


    Oliver said loudly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He was not impatient at all.


    After all, he was only a ballista officer on the ship. His rank was not high and he did not have the arrogance and prestige of a captain. Moreover, he had a mixture of awe and admiration for Kang De, far deeper than the captain.


    After all, not only could Kang De fight, but he also had guts.


    The former could win his respect, and thetter could make him a bootlicker.


    Kang De nodded in satisfaction.


    Oliver¡¯s attitude pleased him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll resolve the first problem.¡±


    He took out a pair of sunsses from his backpack and handed them to Oliver. ¡°Try them on. Do you know how to use them?¡±


    ¡°This is a little like the wind-proof goggles of a Griffin Knight¡­¡±


    Oliver put on these sunsses. The muscr Goethe man instantly turned into a man in sunsses. He eximed, ¡°By the Sea God! Is this a magic essory?¡±


    In his vision, everything around him was suffused with a faint cold light.


    It was as if he had the vision of a cat.


    The enchantment of the talisman that could see in the darkness had already been drawn on the sunsses by Kang De.


    It was very useful.


    Kang De asked, ¡°With this, can you locate the direction of the elves and determine the shooting angle?¡±


    Oliver said firmly, ¡°Of course! With this, even if I can only use ordinary crossbows, I¡¯m confident that I can maintain a hit rate of about 40% and directly nail the elf raft!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need because we have better crossbows.¡±


    Kang De reached into his bag and held a magic crystal he had found in Master Rackles¡¯ room. His mind spread out, and he extracted and dposed it. A huge elemental power surged into his body.


    He said, ¡°Start loading the arrows now. Adjust the direction and positioning. Be prepared to fire. Hurry.¡±


    Oliver carried out Kang De¡¯s order without hesitation.


    In the hearts of these Goethe sailors, Kang De was very prestigious. Not only was he able to fight, but he was also an admired resource owner. The reverence of men was sometimes that simple.


    Kang De saw the shocking beauty of the mechanical design of the other world.


    This ballista was the product of pure mechanical work. It waspletely driven by human strength and relied on the mechanical structure to the greatest extent to do the best in this aspect¡­ Earth would definitely be able to design such a thing, but there was no need. Therefore, this was the first time Kang De had seen such a thing.


    It was too exciting.


    It was simply a man¡¯s romance.


    He watched as a few Goethe men continuously turned unknown handles and push bars, adjusting the direction of the ballista. The ballista had a firing seat, like an anti-aircraft gun from World War II. Oliver sat on it, adjusting some small essories, continuously giving orders, and staring into the distance to observe.


    The gunner was in ce.


    The two assistants ced the thick and long crossbow bolt in the firing slot and pulled the upper bar back and forth. The transmission structure that worked back and forth stretched the thickposite crossbow string back until it was stuck.


    After Oliver finished marking, he looked at Kang De.


    Kang De pressed his hand on the arrowhead of the crossbow.


    A huge element surged out and pushed the enchantment.


    Then, he retreated and nodded at the other party.


    Oliver looked up to observe and made thest adjustment. Then, he suddenly stepped on the trigger.


    With a muffled sound, the ballista vibrated. The crossbow bolt whistled out and swept into the distance.


    There seemed to be a remnant light spot in the air.


    ¡°Maintain your strength and advance quickly on this foundation!¡± Myron ordered in a low voice. Some of the surrounding rangers squatted on the raft, and some simply jumped into the sea. The precious space on the raft was used to store bows and arrows. Although the elves¡¯ craftsmanship had a certain waterproof effect, not touching water could undoubtedly maintain the greatest shooting performance.


    They were anxious to avenge themselves and were worried that the Wayne Wings would fall into the hands of the enemy and embarrass the entire Royal Navy. The belief that the elves were invincible in the world maintained their high morale. They were anxious to return to the Wayne Wings and kill all the bold invaders.


    As themander, Myron was continuously encouraging the soldiers, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Ourrades must be resisting in blood, and we don¡¯t have to worry that the enemy will use our ballista. How can they see in the dark? The casters can¡¯t mobilize their magic power, so they can¡¯t activate the special crossbows. Even if they have a way to fire, they¡¯re no threat to us. Speed up and board the ship! Kill them all!¡±


    At this moment, a familiar buzzing sound approached.


    Myron subconsciously shouted, ¡°The crossbow is attacking!¡±


    With a bang, the huge crossbow bolt shot into the sea, causing huge waves. Before the elves could mock this uracy, blue lightning surged and erupted!


    The seawater conducting electricity surged. Terrifying lightning suddenly spread, and the surrounding seawater turned into a lightning pool!


    The elves in the sea immediately suffered. Before they could scream, they were electrocuted until their entire bodies were numb and they sank straight into the sea. Although the wood could not conduct electricity, a lot of seawater still sshed up! The water floating everywhere carried sharp lightning, and many elves on the raft were electrocuted into the water!


    Adjutant Myron¡¯s eyes widened and his mind went nk. Although he was not attacked by the electric current, everything in front of him still shocked and confused him. This was the Holy Seal Inds. Why could the special crossbow be activated?


    However, in the next moment, he was shocked awake.


    Now was not the time to pursue this problem.


    Instead¡­


    Regret and fear swept through his heart. He shouted, ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    Ordering his subordinates to charge desperately could not be considered a bad idea, because the ballista had the smallest angle to shoot, but he had already seen the Wayne Wings raising the sail.


    This meant that the Goethe people had already grasped the maneuverability of the ship.


    Therefore, he could only retreat.


    Adjutant Myron roared, ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    His face was covered in water droplets. It was unknown if they were seawater or tears, but he had undoubtedly made the wrong decision. Many elves died because of this, and unwillingness and pain gnawed at his heart.


    Facing this attack, the elves were in chaos. Some wanted to save theirpanions, but some were confused. After hearing Myron¡¯s order, everyone was stunned for a few seconds. After all, they were not especially elite.


    At this moment, the second crossbow bolt attacked.


    Myron¡¯s eyes widened as he roared, ¡°Retreat! Run! Ahhhh!¡±

 Chapter 59 - Void Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 59: Void Spirit</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The tide rose and fell, and faint cheers sounded in the distance.


    Adjutant Myron sat on the beach, feeling cold.


    The captain and Sir Taize brought most of the elites on the ship into the rift valley, but there were still more than 100 elves among the scouts at the three outposts on the ind and the people guarding the rift valley. This was the greatest reliance that Adjutant Myron was confident in supporting the Wayne Wings¡­ However, all of this was sted clean by the enchanted crossbow bolts that fell from the sky.


    He could not understand how the other party could activate the infusion power of the crossbow under the anti-magic domain of the Holy Seal Inds, which led to a tragic oue.


    He stared nkly at the beach.


    More than a hundred warriors worked together to kill their way back to the Wayne Wings. Their auras were like a rainbow as they swore to use the blood of the Goethe people to wash away the humiliation of tonight. However, now, only a dozen or so people had escaped ashore with him.


    The elf looked at all of this in despair, wishing that everything in front of him was a dream.


    These casualties were all because of his decision.


    To amander, it was simply heart-wrenching torture.


    Adjutant Myron¡¯s eyes were red and his blood surged. He was only a small adjutant with great prestige and talent. He had hurriedly taken over themand and fought like this in the first battle. His side had suffered heavy losses. The Wayne Wings hadpletely fallen into the hands of the enemy. This was the eternal shame of the Royal Navy.


    He trembled and held the hilt of his sword, wanting to draw his sword andmit suicide. However, when he thought of killing himself here, his corpse would inevitably be discovered by the Goethe people. He might be hung at the bow and show off¡ªhe was unwilling to suffer this humiliation after death.


    With this in mind, Adjutant Myron slowly stood up.


    The other elves who had escaped were also lying on the beach in a daze, looking at him. Someone asked, ¡°Mr. Myron, where are you going?¡±


    Adjutant Myron stopped for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°I made a huge mistake and killed so many warriors. I should have died, but if I die here, my corpse will inevitably be humiliated by the Goethe people¡­ I want to return to that rift valley and find the captain and Sir Taize to see what happened there. Even if I die there and die with mypatriots, it¡¯s better than dying in the hands of the Goethe people¡­¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­¡±


    He nced at the dozen or sopanions who had escaped death and said softly, ¡°If the battle fails, we¡¯ll disband on the spot. You can do whatever you want¡­ I¡¯m going to apologize to the captain and Sir Taize.¡±


    With that, he left these elves behind and quickly walked deeper into the ind.


    It was as if he was escaping.


    The elves on the beach looked at each other and then at the Wayne Wings in the sea withplicated expressions. They suddenlyughed bitterly in unison.


    Then, he silently got up and walked in the direction the adjutant had left.


    At the same time.


    In the depths of the rift valley.


    Captain Estes and Sir Taize were still alive.


    However, they were fighting a bloody battle.


    Beast roars surrounded them one after another. In the shadows, the lion-like ck beasts were umting strength. Their numbers were endless, almost endless.


    The two subordinates who had previously had conflict held longbows and fought the enemy side by side. They were protected by the elf soldiers and shot sharp arrows, continuously killing the ck beasts that rushed up.


    ¡°Captain, we don¡¯t have many arrows left.¡±


    Sir Taize shot an arrow and adjusted his breathing. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that this is a trap. The ruins of the ancient civilization won¡¯t be built at the entrance of such a ce. That¡¯s only bait.¡±


    The captain shot an arrow and nailed a ck beast to the ground. He said indifferently, ¡°I know.¡±


    Sir Taize recalled what had happened earlier and still felt dazed and shocked. Even if this was a trap, the shocking scene he had seen earlier still shook his heartstrings. The scene that appeared on that strange light screen made him afraid, jealous, and yearning.


    Previously, in order to fight for credit, he and Captain Estes had decided to enter this rift valley together. At first, they were still careful and carried out the possible sneak attack of the Goethe people, but an increasingly shocking light and sound came from the rift valley, urging them to speed up.


    Then, they saw an unforgettable scene.


    Along the way, they discovered more ¡°holy artifact fragments¡±. Although they were dpidated, every one of them had a terrifying energy fluctuation. This was a huge gain. It would definitely make the Wayne Wings return with a full load and make Master Rackles go crazy with joy. This made everyone happy and worried.


    He was happy about this huge gain, but he was worried about¡­ the Goethe people.


    Without a doubt, the Goethe people had entered this ce. They had thrown these priceless fragments of the holy artifact here. Either it was a conspiracy or a trap, or¡­ there was something more valuable ahead.


    They advanced cautiously.


    Soon, the joy of obtaining the fragment of the holy artifactpletely disappeared.


    In its ce was an endless shock.


    They saw a scene they had never seen in their lives.


    There wererge and small screens that would glow and make sounds on their own. Faint images would also appear on the stone walls. There were various magic items that he did not recognize. These things transmitted sounds and images.


    The lifelike images inside recorded stories that did not belong to this era.


    They saw an unprecedented human world. The huge city was actually built of steel and crystals. It was even more boundless and magnificent than the glorious Twilight City.


    Flying birds with iron wings flew in the sky, and long iron dragons ran on thend. They were magnificent and vast, shocking the elves. They were born from nature and were proud children of the forest. No matter what, they could not imagine that weak and humble humans could actually live in a steel forest.


    This was definitely not the humans of this era. They were certain because the humans in the image spoke anothernguage. Their world was extremely rich and densely popted, but it was not forever peaceful. Strange creatures from another world would invade their home. Visitors from outer space would descend with a bang. The enemy would either blot out the sky or be cruel and cunning, but humans could always win.


    This was because they had powerful weapons that far surpassed crossbows and magic.


    There were also powerful heroes whosebat strength was not inferior to legendary experts.


    Armored warriors holding war hammers and summoning lightning, burly men in cloaks with extraordinary strength and burning gazes, steel giants with indomitable figures that far surpassed the Titan¡­ There were countless of them. The light screen shone with the heroic bearing of their battle. Even if each hero only had a few seconds of images, it still made the elves leisurely fascinated.


    The world had reversed. When powerful enemies invaded, they could obtain victory every time, and their enemies were getting stronger and stronger.


    The next scene horrified the elves and even¡­ despaired.


    They saw a huge ship made of steel soar into the sky. The size of a battleship wasparable to thebined size of all the Elven Navy ships. They saw countless battleships in the air moving in the endless dark universe. The endless starry sky that the Elven astronomers yearned for was the sea that humans rode.


    The pir of destruction whistled and flew. The human fleet fought the increasingly powerful enemies. They flew out of the vast stargate, and the rain of destruction was more beautiful than any scene. There were also figures of other living beings in the starry sky. Some were divine, some were cruel, but they were all-powerful.


    Moreover¡­ there was no ce for the elves.


    After the shock, it was horror, disbelief, jealousy, and anger.


    Why could mere humans be so powerful?


    After seeing this shocking scene, no matter how arrogant the elves were, they would admit that the so-called illustrious contributions of the Twilight Dynasty and the so-called strength of the powerful country that suppressed the continent were all jokes not worth mentioning.


    There was an even more fatal problem¡­


    The Goethe people were here.


    If this was the inheritance ruin of this civilization; if there were things left behind by this civilization¡­ then how could they let the Goethe people obtain these things?!


    They had to obtain the human power inheritance on the screen!


    They could not let the humans of this era be as powerful as in the video!


    Otherwise, the extermination of the elves would not be far away!


    ¡ªMaster Rackles, your premonition was indeed correct!


    With this thought in mind, anxiety, jealousy, greed, and desire, the elves took off a small light screen and carried it with them. Then, they advanced into the rift valley as quickly as possible.


    In the depths of the passageway rift valley, they encountered an ambush. It was a trap that fired a shocking attack. The elves were in a tense state and immediately fired an arrow to counterattack, but the arrow struck an abrupt stone wall that was circting with magic runes.


    After being struck by arge number of arrows, this stone wall shattered, revealing an even darker and deeper path.


    The elves were already desperate.


    They moved forward crazily.


    Then, they encountered¡­ a nightmare.


    In front of him were not the ruins of the powerful human race, but an underground town. It was empty and empty with strange rocks. The town was situated on a cliff, and below it was the dark abyss. The demonic ck light condensed into an invisible and material vast pool, and strange and terrifying ck beasts continuously surged out.


    They had fallen into a carefully woven trap.


    At this moment, Sir Taize suddenly woke up.


    He still remembered the sudden change in Captain Estes¡¯s expression when he saw those ck beasts. It was extreme fear and shock.


    The captain shouted the name of this ck beast.


    Void Spirit.

 Chapter 60 - Order

    <h4>Chapter 60: Order</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Captain, we don¡¯t have many arrows left.¡±


    Sir Taize continued to remind him.


    ¡°We should retreat, or we¡¯ll all die here.¡±


    He still steadily drew his bow and fired, but his tone was already anxious, ¡°Those images are bait to lure us forward. There¡¯s no inheritance of a powerful civilization here at all. Moreover, we¡¯re not a match for these d*mned ck beasts! We should retreat!¡±


    Estes was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°We can¡¯t leave. We can¡¯t leave either.¡±


    When Sir Taize heard this, he turned around. The entrance they hade from was coiled with a malicious shadow. The cunning ck beasts had already cut off their retreat. This made his heart sink, and then he was shocked and furious.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    He shouted.


    After entering this underground space and seeing the ck beasts, the captain was shocked and called out the name of the ck beasts. Then, he rushed in regardless. The elves were helpless and could only follow.


    However, they did not expect to be surrounded now.


    It was simply suicide.


    When he thought of this, Sir Taize was extremely shocked and furious. He shouted, ¡°Captain, please exin your intentions immediately! Even a ship¡¯smander has no right to order his subordinates to die for no reason!¡±


    As the captain spoke, he still drew his bow and nocked an arrow. He killed one after another and attacked the ck beasts who tried to advance. He slowly exhaled, ¡°Because these are Void Spirits¡­ the minions of Chaos, the spirits outside the curtain.¡±


    Sir Taize shouted, ¡°So what!¡±


    The captain said in a low voice, ¡°For a moment, it¡¯s very difficult to exin clearly. Sir Taize, you only need to know that in time, when these things alle to the surface, the entire Holy Seal Inds will change. The power outside the curtain will continue to erode until it spreads to the entire world. We have to stop this from happening!¡±


    At this point, the captain¡¯s face revealed mania and uneasiness. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°D*mn! Weren¡¯t these thingspletely sealed by the gods? Why did they appear again?!¡±


    Sir Taize looked confused.


    With just a few words from the captain, he really could not understand and ept it.


    He shouted, ¡°At the very least, let¡¯s leave here first and reorganize our situation beforeing up with a countermeasure. We have to discuss it with Master Rackles! Or we can return and ask the dynasty for help!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote! The passageway has already opened. If these guys go outside, there will definitely be endless trouble. Even if only one slips out, it¡¯s a huge risk to the entire world!¡±


    The captain gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯re already here! If we kill our way back, we¡¯ll encounter many obstacles and our losses will definitely be extremely heavy. We have to continue forward and go to the town in front to set up the defense and wait for help. Adjutant Myron will definitely send someone to help. Only by cooperating from the inside can we rush out!¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­ we have to at least explore what¡¯s inside!¡±


    The captain looked at Sir Taize, who was still hesitating, and shouted sternly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough to make you make up your mind? Sir! I know it¡¯s very difficult for you to understand and ept what I¡¯m saying, but I ask you to show the responsibility and responsibility of an elf noble. I swear on my soul that everything I say is true¡ªthe fate of the entire world might be in our hands now!¡±


    Sir Taize was silent for a moment before shouting, ¡°You heard it! Continue forward!¡±


    They followed the t road and rushed forward to the town in the center of the underground space. Strange beast roars were everywhere, and a disturbing force spread in this huge space as if something terrifying was staring at them. The elves opened the way with their bows and arrows and relied on their precise archery and brave martial strength to break through the encirclement of the ck beasts and enter this silent town.


    ¡°To the center of the town!¡± Captain Estes shouted. ¡°Thatrgest building!¡±


    After a long journey, Adjutant Myron arrived at the rift valley.


    Apanying them were the dozen or so elves.


    Along the way, a few elves quietly left.


    The remaining elves looked at each other in silence and descended silently.


    They warily followed the captain and the others¡¯ footprints and saw the fragments of the holy artifact all over the ground, as well as the shocking scene. They also arrived at the entrance of the underground space.


    He saw the strange ck pool, the ferocious beasts, the dead town, and the corpses of his nsmen.


    The ck beasts discovered new prey and pounced at them.


    The elves still maintained a high level ofbat strength. Coupled with the fact that this was the entrance of the cave and the space was narrow, it was convenient to use. With swords in front and bows behind, more than ten elves were more than enough to block the entrance. Myron anxiously searched for the captain and the others, but he could not find them, so he blew the horn.


    A low call filled the entire space.


    ¡°I heard the horn!¡±


    In the building in the center of the town, the arrow regiment soldier who had sent arrows to stop the enemy shouted, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    In the room on the third floor, Sir Taize put down the scroll in his hand. Sweat drenched his back.


    He read the contents recorded on it. Even the iprehensible ancient words were seen through by him¡­ A little was enough.


    The captain said, ¡°Do you still doubt my decision?¡±


    Sir Taize said in a trembling voice, ¡°We have to bring it back to Twilight and hand it to Her Majesty!¡±


    The captain said in a low voice, ¡°We have to destroy this ce too.¡±


    The soldier¡¯s report came from outside.


    The captain perked up. ¡°Adjutant Myron is here with reinforcements! Meet them!¡±


    With his order, the remaining elven warriors immediately gathered. They left this building and nned to return the way they came. However, the moment Sir Taize brought out the scroll, the entire underground space shook. The ck beasts jumped out of the ck pool as if they had gone crazy, and their attacks were ten times more ferocious.


    ¡°It¡¯s this scroll!¡±


    Sir Taize roared, ¡°Hurry up and break out!¡±


    The elves¡¯ arrows were like locusts as they ran wildly in the direction of the entrance. The distance of hundreds of meters was filled with death and obstruction. The ck beasts pounced crazily from all directions. As Sir Taize advanced, he roared sternly, ¡°Adjutant Myron! Myron! Go call all the reinforcements! Come and meet us! Hurry!¡±


    Captain Estes also shouted, ¡°Adjutant Myron! I¡¯m Captain Estes! Send someone to convey my order and order the Wayne Wings to forcefully set sail and approach the coast. Take all the¡­¡±


    They were already closed, so they could hear him shouting from afar.


    Therefore, they also heard Adjutant Myron¡¯s sobbing roar of despair.


    ¡°Captain! Sir! I¡¯m sorry!¡± The adjutant cried. ¡°The Wayne Wings has been upied by the Goethe people! The troops on the ind have almost been wiped out! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry to the Royal Navy!¡±


    These words struck the hearts of the two elf officers like a bolt of lightning.


    They almost lost their bnce and were almost caught by the ck beasts.


    Endless despair pressed down.


    It was not for their lives or their honor.


    Instead, it was for¡­ the entire country, and even the entire world.


    This meant that this scroll could not be sent out, and this meant that this ce could not be destroyed.


    This might mean¡­ the beginning of the end.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Sir Taize muttered, ¡°There¡¯s another way.¡±


    Captain Estes said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s another way.¡±


    Under such circumstances, Sir Taize actually smiled bitterly. ¡°How ironic.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ ironic.¡±


    It was as if they were talking in riddles.


    However, the two elves already knew each other¡¯s thoughts.


    It was a unanimous decision.


    Sir Taize took off the scroll he had kept close to him and wrapped it around an arrow. He pricked it carefully and looked at the captain. ¡°Are youing?¡±


    The captain smiled. ¡°Do it yourself, country boy.¡±


    He drew his bow and quickly shot at the approaching ck beast before advancing with difficulty.


    It made the n safer.


    Sir Taize took a deep breath and nocked this arrow to the bow. He held his breath and his eyes were sharp. He slowly drew the bow and pulled it back bit by bit. This was the most important arrow in his life and he could not afford to make a mistake.


    ¡°Myron Eckles!¡± he shouted sternly. ¡°In the name of the Empress, I give you an order that must be carried out. You must not refuse, run away, or fail!¡±


    The arrow flew, whistling through the sky and shooting toward the entrance.


    Adjutant Myron¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll obey your order! I¡¯ll disregard my honor!¡±


    He wished he could use death to make up for his failure and mistake.


    Even if Sir Taize shot him to death now, he was willing.


    However, what Sir Taize shouted from afar almost made him think that he had heard wrongly.


    ¡°Adjutant Myron, I order you¡­¡± he said sternly, ¡°to surrender to the Goethe people!¡±

 Chapter 61 - White Flag

    <h4>Chapter 61: White g</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The battle on the Wayne Wings was alreadying to an end.


    The elves left on the ship were either sailors in charge of the ballista or spellcasters withoutbat strength. All the high-level officers had long been assassinated by the parrot. Facing the elites of Goethe, they had no chance of winning.


    He did not even have the chance to hide in theplicated hull structure and wait for an opportunity to destroy and assassinate.


    This was because the parrot was actually more familiar with the structure of the battleship than the elves on the ship.


    The defense battle on the deck also won.


    The elves who swam over from the ind and tried to snatch the ship had already been repelled and suffered heavy casualties.


    After repelling this group of elves, the captain could throw the elites back into the cleanup of the elves on the ship. The bnce of victory tilted further. In the end, humans won.


    ¡°You surprised me.¡±


    After it ended, the captain came to Kang De and bowed. ¡°Mr. Kang De, I apologize for being presumptuous previously. Thank you for bringing us victory. Otherwise, this would have been a bitter battle.¡±


    He did not ask why Kang De could inject energy into the crossbow in the domain of the Holy Seal Inds that sealed supernatural powers, because it was natural for experts to have secrets¡­ Moreover, when he picked up the fragment of the fire axe that day, he had already made a guess.


    Kang De nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m helping myself.¡±


    The captain bowed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really helped us a lot. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    As he spoke, Knight Clevnd hurriedly came to the deck. He was relieved to see that Kang De was fine.


    Kang De was afraid that he would nag, so he returned to the bow to look at the scenery.


    The knight did not have the time to argue with Kang De. He wanted to confirm the situation with the captain. They reported the situation to each other and exchanged their views. In the end, they mentioned Kang De.


    The captain told him a little about what had happened.


    Clevnd¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    He asked directly, ¡°How many people know about this?¡±


    The captain shook his head and said, ¡°Other than Oliver and the other gunners, no one knows the details. I only said that Mr. Kang De brought the Eastern alchemy potions, and they believed me.¡±


    The knight pondered and said, ¡°Are they reliable?¡±


    The captain said, ¡°They¡¯re all smart people. I¡¯ll remind them.¡±


    Clevnd thought for a moment and said, ¡°All the sailors who witnessed this have to remind us to hide Mr. Kang De¡¯s role in this battle, especially after returning to the continent. We can¡¯t mention this battle to outsiders. Captain, do you understand?¡±


    The captain nodded slowly. ¡°I understand¡­ Then, is Mr. Kang De leaving with us?¡±


    Clevnd nced at Kang De¡¯s figure and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ the princess has her own ns.¡±


    At this moment, Kang De suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°Hey! There¡¯s a fire on the ind! It¡¯s not a fire on the beach. There¡¯s a fire on the mountain, and it seems to have formed a word! I don¡¯t recognize it!¡±


    The knight was stunned for a moment before he quickly walked to the bow with the captain and looked into the distance. However, his vision was limited and he could barely see the sparks shining in the darkness. Kang De handed the binocrs over.


    Clevnd took it and looked at it for a moment before saying in surprise, ¡°Elvennguage¡­ surrender?¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°The elves are scared? They¡¯re surrendering now?¡±


    <i>Wow, they surrendered after taking a few ballista shots. Wasn¡¯t this too decisive? Weren¡¯t they the world overlord? Were they Italians?</i>


    The captain narrowed his eyes. ¡°It must be a trap.¡±


    He exined to Kang De, ¡°You¡¯re from Cathay and don¡¯t know the situation on the continent. How proud are the elves? They treat the various races of the continent as uncivilized barbarians. Letting them surrender to humans is simply worse than killing them. Ever since the war between Twilight and Goethe erupted, both sides have almost never taken the initiative to surrender.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment, ¡°In that case, why would they still use such a clumsy n?¡±


    ¡°I have the same thoughts as Kang De.¡±


    Clevnd put down the binocrs and said, ¡°The elves are already bound to lose. ording to their usual style, they should be proud and dignified to ept their defeat. How can they step on theirst dignity and honor and use surrender to set up a n?¡±


    The captain retorted, ¡°They lost the main ship. It¡¯s enough to shame the entire Elven Royal Navy. It¡¯s not strange that they¡¯ll do anything to take back the ship.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡±


    The two of them fell silent.


    Kang De took out a handheld camera, called the pigeon, and tied it to its body. As he tied it, he said, ¡°What do the elves want? Let¡¯s see¡­ Be careful.¡±


    The pigeon pped its wings and swept across the dark sea.


    Kang De instructed the pigeon to only film the surrounding situation from afar. However, the pigeon seemed to have its own idea this time. It actually hung that camera and flew directly to Adjutant Myron.


    Adjutant Myron held a sharpened staff with a white g on it.


    He stood numbly beside the fire. The wood was spelled with the word ¡°Surrender¡±. The burning fire stung his wooden soul. Now, he was like a walking corpse.


    The pigeon pped its wings and came to him.


    He looked at it in a daze, and then his pupils suddenly constricted. The bird was an ordinary bird, but the thing tied to its body was extremely strange especially the round crystal lens. It was like an eye.


    The shape of this thing¡­ reminded him of the shocking scenes and devices in the Rift Valley Mountain.


    In an instant, Myron guessed the function of such a thing.


    Sentry Eye?


    He widened his bloodshot eyes and looked at the camera. Without a doubt, the owner of this camera was the culprit who had plotted to lure the captain and the others into the underground space¡­ This must be the case.


    In fact, the sessive deaths of the investigation team, even the tragedy of the temporarymand center, and even the fall of the Wayne Wings were all part of this poisonous n. They weakened the advantage of the elves step by step until they won.


    The Wayne Wings fell into the enemy¡¯s hands.


    Almost all 500 crew members were killed or injured.


    Goethe¡¯s victory would be an eternal humiliation to the Royal Navy.


    Was this all because of the owner of this thing¡­


    Myron gritted his teeth tightly. Fury and hatred surged. He wished he could exchange his soul for a moment of powerful strength and die with this culprit.


    However, he recalled the scenes in the underground space earlier. Sir Taize¡¯s miserable roar, the arrow that shot over, and his will and pleading were engraved in his soul through his words.


    Adjutant Myron¡¯s expression turned ferocious. The hand holding the white g revealed blue veins. His legs could not help but tremble more and more violently. In the end, he bent down bit by bit.


    The elf knelt on the ground and lowered his proud head.


    It was an unprecedented humiliation.


    He said woodenly, ¡°I, Myron Eckles, the adjutant of the Wayne Wings Marine Corps. On behalf of the captain and the marine captain, I propose an unconditional surrender to you. I want to see yourmander and convey an important message to him. Please¡­ ept it.¡±


    Blood flowed from his lips.


    His hand almost broke the gpole.


    His breathing even stopped for a short time. His face was red, and his chest was emitting breathing that sounded like a hiss. The dual physical and mental pain tortured him, causing him to retch silently.


    His other hand pressed on his chest and hissed, ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    The elf¡¯s head was slowly buried in the soil.


    He was humble and miserable, and all his poise and arrogance disappeared without a trace.


    Just like a dog.


    He muttered, ¡°Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 62 - We Can Go Now

    <h4>Chapter 62: We Can Go Now</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Adjutant Myron knelt here.


    He buried his head in the ground and did not move in the most humiliating manner.


    It was as if he had be a frozen statue.


    He forgot the passage of time.


    Until the powerful footsteps approached and arrived in front of him.


    He slowly raised his head and saw a pair of steelbat boots. Looking up, in front of him, a human knight stood upright and looked down at him. There was no smugness on his face.


    There was only curiosity and confusion.


    The human in front of him said in the Elvennguage, ¡°Elves, stand up.¡±


    Myron¡¯s lips trembled. He slowly moved his stiff body. He exerted strength with both hands and leaned on the white g. He slowly straightened his knees and got up.


    Clevnd did not reach out to help. He just watched.


    Fight, charge, and run. Everything that happened tonight had a huge impact on Adjutant Myron¡¯s body and mind. He was already extremely tired. His body was on the verge of copse, and he had lost arge amount of strength. He was extremely mentally exhausted.


    He supported himself with both hands on the gpole and muttered, ¡°I, Myron Eckles, have been ordered to submit an unconditional surrender to you on behalf of the Wayne Wings and beg to see your highest officer. I have important news to tell you. Humans, you can do whatever you want to me, but¡­¡±


    Clevnd interrupted. ¡°Why?¡±


    Adjutant Myron looked at him nkly.


    The knight said, ¡°Why do you have to do this? Bow down and put down your dignity and arrogance. From my understanding of the elves, you would rather die than do such a thing. What drove you to do such a thing? What exactly happened? You can tell me everything.¡±


    Adjutant Myron was stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ what happened.¡±


    His voice was empty, but at this moment, there was slowly a trace of liveliness.


    ¡°I¡¯m only an ordinary adjutant of the Marine Corps. I served in the Royal Navy and assisted mymander. I made the wrong decision and handed thest chance of victory to you. I was determined to die and returned to the rift valley. I wanted to follow the footsteps of Sir Taize and captain, but I received their final order¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a dead town and crazy beasts. The captain and the knight¡¯s team were trapped and could not escape. Then they shot this arrow at me and ordered me to surrender to you¡­¡±


    He slowly took out the scroll and handed it to Clevnd.


    His voice was like sleep talking.


    ¡°Time is short. The brothers who followed me stayed there to stop the crazy beasts. Sir Taize did not have time to tell me any more information. He said that he wanted me to hand this to you and the humans and pray to the gods that someone among you can understand this.¡±


    ¡°He said that the seal of the gods back then had leaked a trace of it. There¡¯s a small curtain crack in the rift valley. Not only do we have to think of a way to block this small crack, but we also have to announce to the entire continent and warn them that the danger has not gone far. Everything is in this scroll¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know what happened. Really.¡±


    ¡°I only know that I messed everything up. If I had led everyone to find the captain and not take back the Wayne Wings, the situation might have been different¡­¡±


    ¡°I only know that the captain and the knight entrusted theirst hope to me. They made a choice. They would rather surrender to the humans than embarrass the Royal Navy. They would rather abandon all their dignity and pride and sleep there forever. They would rather choose¡­ to trust you.¡±


    ¡°We have to transmit this news.¡±


    ¡°I only know that they made this choice. In that case, since it¡¯s the captain and Sir Taize¡¯s decision, I¡¯ll definitely obey. No matter what the price is, I have toplete their orders.¡±


    He spoke faster and faster.


    His gaze became excited and fanatical.


    After experiencing several blows today, he was probably already on the verge of copse. Adjutant Myron stuffed the scroll into the knight¡¯s hand and muttered, ¡°Do you understand what I mean, human? Sir said that the things in the rift valley have to be destroyed. They chose to trust you, so you have to trust them. Don¡¯t be driven by greed and suspicion and make the wrong choice. Do you understand what I mean? Do you understand?¡±


    He did not understand.


    It was a little difficult to understand.


    Without seeing it with his own eyes, he really could not understand it with just the elves¡¯ random exnation.


    However, warriors could understand each other.


    The fanatical emotions of the elf were not fake. There were no lies or deception. As long as he was in pain and persistence, the knight stared at him and said calmly, ¡°How?¡±


    A glint shed through Adjutant Myron¡¯s eyes.


    He grabbed the knight¡¯s armor forcefully, ¡°The Wayne Wings! The magic core of the Wayne Wings! Drive the Wayne Wings to the beach and transport the magic core of this main ship to the ind. It¡¯s the magic core of the main ship. In an unstable state, it¡¯s enough to trigger a huge explosion andpletely shatter that so-called curtain hole. That¡¯s what the captain said! Master Rackles knows what to do. Let him do it!¡±


    The knight was stunned.


    Then, he smiled bitterly.


    Master Rackles¡­ To be called a master, he must be a powerful spellcaster.


    He was the Grand Mage presiding over the Wayne Wings.


    Unfortunately¡­ he was already dead. He had died under Kang De¡¯s bird.


    Seeing his appearance, Myron¡¯s vision darkened. He grabbed the knight¡¯s shoulder and roared, ¡°The master is dead? He doesn¡¯t have any spellcasting ability here and is no threat to you. Isn¡¯t a powerful spellcaster something you dream of capturing? What have you done?!¡±


    ¡°What should I do, what should I do, what should I do¡­¡±


    He muttered to himself as if he was crazy, then his eyes lit up, ¡°There are other spellcasters! There are other spellcasters! Let them see me and I¡¯ll convince them! You have spellcasters on your ship, right? Hurry up! Bring the magic core up! Don¡¯t you believe me?!¡±


    Suddenly, the knight chopped at his neck.


    The elf¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fell softly into the knight¡¯s arms.


    Clevnd ced him on the ground and said softly, ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    He turned around to see the captain and Kang De. They alsonded on the ind with the knight. However, for safety¡¯s sake, they stayed far away to prevent the elves from plotting anything else.


    He exined to Kang De and the captain, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The captain frowned and said, ¡°With all due respect, I¡¯m still suspicious. It¡¯s indeed reasonable for them to want to detonate that so-called rift valley with the magic core, but if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    In that case, the magic core would bepletely useless.


    The Wayne Wings was the main ship of the elves. It was the master of the elves¡¯ shipbuilding techniques.


    Not only was bringing this battleship back to the continent a supreme merit and honor, but it was also extremely strategically valuable. This meant that Goethe could analyze arge amount of information about the Elven Navy in reverse, especially the magic core. It was simply priceless¡­ In fact, if he secretly traded it to the Empire¡­


    After all, the goal of their trip was to seek help from the Empire.


    The importance of the magic core was self-evident.


    The elves¡¯munication suggestion was to use it to blow up the so-called ¡°curtain hole¡±. Not to mention what that thing was, just from this motive, it seemed to be a conspiracy.


    What if this was a conspiracy of the elves to use the Goethe people to destroy the magic core¡­


    The captain said, ¡°We have to consider this possibility.¡±


    Clevnd looked at Kang De. ¡°Kang De, you set up the bait trap in the rift valley. Have you seen these things the elves said?¡±


    Kang De looked confused and a little afraid.


    ¡°No, after walking for a while, I sensed many terrifying things ahead. The animals did not let me continue forward, so I used the cut stone pieces to make a wall there and set up some traps and other arrangements. I wanted the elves to help me explore what was inside. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    His tone wasplicated.


    If what the elves said was true, he had no choice but to look at these sharp ears in a different light. When he discovered a huge danger, he disyed the responsibility he deserved and even lowered his head to his mortal enemy to send out precious information¡­ As an observer, such an action could be said to be heroic.


    He did not expect these elves to be quite manly.


    Clevnd asked again, ¡°What do you think we should do? Trust them?¡±


    Kang De was surprised and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about your side. I don¡¯t know the elves or Goethe, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The knight smiled, ¡°It¡¯s like this. In this dangerous situation, we were originally going to be wiped out. It was all thanks to Kang De¡¯s help. Not only did we turn the tables, but we also captured an elf main ship. ording to the war rules of the Goethe people, this Wayne Wings should belong to you. In other words, you have the right to deal with this battleship. Even if we want to detonate the magic core, we have to obtain your approval¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De fell into deep thought.


    Magic core sounded very impressive.


    His current thoughts about magic items were¡ªcould he break them down? Could he extract them?


    In particr, this magic core was known as the center of the battleship¡ªif he used the fantasy elements of the white fog on Earth to enchant it, could he produce ship essence?


    Therefore, he could not make up his mind for a moment.


    There was really a ck beast nest in the rift valley that had to be destroyed. However, he had to consider carefully if he wanted to use the precious magic core to destroy it. Kang De thought about it and wondered if he could create big news with the various resources around the district. He thought of a few ideas, but they did not seem to work.


    He suddenly thought of something. ¡°He gave you a scroll?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The knight handed the scroll over with anticipation. ¡°Can you understand it?¡±


    Kang De took it and was stunned when he saw it.


    He recognized these words.


    However, he could not read them.


    It was not thenguage of Earth.


    That altar filled with light words¡­ used thisnguage.


    He looked at it a few times but could not figure it out. He tried to extract the corners again, but it was still a huge andplicated elemental flow. In the end, he handed this thing back to Clevnd. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Clevnd was a little disappointed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show it to Her Highnesster. The princess is knowledgeable and knowledgeable. She might be able to understand the words on it¡­¡±


    Kang De also nodded. ¡°Since we can¡¯t make up our minds at the moment, let Tina take a look at this. In addition, we have to start making arrangements to guard that rift valley to prevent¡­¡±


    At this moment, his shoulder sank.


    He turned around and saw the kangaroo standing in front of him with a serious gaze.


    The pigeon, the groundhog, the wolverine, and the gori were also looking at him.


    Apart from the parrot¡­ it stayed on the Wayne Wings in a mysterious manner.


    When they were talking earlier, the animals had run to the side and were discussing something. Now, the kangaroo patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder and turned to gesture at the Wayne Wings.


    Kang De said, ¡°We can do it? Is there a way?¡±


    The kangaroo nodded twice in a row.


    Kang De thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then do it.¡±


    Therefore, the pigeon was the first to p its wings and fly toward the Wayne Wings, still holding the handheld camera.


    The camera had been activated.


    Clevnd and the captain did not react for a moment. Seeing the animals pushing a ship into the sea, the knight asked, ¡°Wait¡­ Kang De, what¡¯s going on? Have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. After all, before this, they never suggested what I should do.¡±


    Kang De also walked towards the ship. ¡°Now, they say¡­ we can board.¡±

 Chapter 63 - Holy

    <h4>Chapter 63: Holy</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The pigeon flew the fastest and arrived at the Wayne Wings first.


    It found the parrot and showed it the handheld camera.


    The small screen clearly reyed everything recorded.


    The kneeling elf muttered to himself and told the story. He gave up all his pride and dignity and wanted to send a message, a final plea.


    The dazzling light reflected in the parrot¡¯s eyes.


    The parrot stood in silence and stared.


    It looked very serious.


    It was strange to use the word serious on a bird, but at this moment, this cheerful and talkative animal was indeed solemn and silent, silently looking at all the informationing from the screen.


    The pigeon stood beside it and suddenly stretched out its wings to pat the parrot¡¯s body.


    The parrot whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    When Kang De and the animals crossed the sea, the parrot did not say a word and pped its wings to fly up.


    He turned to the lower cabin.


    Kang De and the others followed and arrived at the central cabin of the magic core.


    This was one of the most important strategic locations of the Wayne Wings. Around this ce, the elves and humans began a bloody battle. The elves who had no hope of winning wanted to detonate the core and destroy the Wayne Wings, but they were stopped by the parrot who was long prepared. Now, this ce was heavily guarded by the Goethe people.


    Seeing that someone wasing, the six Goethe people guarding the cabin looked over warily. Seeing that it was Kang De and his circus, they heaved a sigh of relief. After all, they had already fought side by side.


    Someone came forward. ¡°Mr. Kang De, you¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°We want¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the animals had already attacked. How could they care about these humans? The parrot knocked open the door, and the kangaroo and gori pushed away the surrounding Goethe people. The animals ran in.


    Kang De looked from afar and saw the parrot flying around the floating ball. A momentter, a light shed and the magic corended. It was steadily caught by the gori. This core had a shell made of hollow metal and a ball of light that continuously spun inside, emitting shocking power.


    The gori carried the magic core and walked out.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The Goethe people beside him immediately shouted. No matter how ignorant they were, they would not allow Kang De and the others to take away the magic core like this. This was the most valuable thing on the entire ship.


    Two people immediately blocked the path.


    The wind stirred. The parrotnded on the magic core and shouted sternly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    It was clearly a parrot, but this time, its pronunciation was like shattering gold and rocks. The boiling killing intent surged like a tide and instantly swept through this small passageway.


    The few Goethe people present could be said to be elites. When they heard this, they could not help but retreat.


    One of them was still considered smart. He turned to Kang De, ¡°¡­Mr. Kang De, although it was your pet who ended the elves¡¯ attempt to detonate the magic core, before it arrived, our people paid the price of blood to dy the elves¡¯ actions. Even if it¡¯s for their sacrifice and hard work, I can¡¯t let you take this away unless there¡¯s an order from Her Highness or the captain. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    At this moment, the knight¡¯s voice sounded from the corridor, ¡°Don¡¯t stop him. This is an order.¡±


    The Goethe man immediately stepped aside. It was unknown if he was obeying or afraid.


    To be honest, those animals who had shone in the battle to seize the ship made them feel surprised and cold. They were clearly animals who could not speak and did not look like powerful magical beasts, but when they fought, they ughtered coldly and mercilessly. They were even more terrifying than battle maniacs who had been on the battlefield for a long time.


    They were clearly allies, but it already made their hearts turn cold, let alone standing opposite each other¡­


    Without a word, the animals continued forward. Kang De followed at the back and nodded at the Goethe people. He walked forward and passed by the knight. He said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The knight shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­ It¡¯s just that your animalpanions can be more gentle next time.¡±


    Kang Deughed, ¡°I can¡¯t control them. In the end, I¡¯m only friends with them and can¡¯t even be considered a feeder. If they really want to do something, how can I control them?¡±


    The knight recalled the previous kidnapping and smiled bitterly.


    He then asked, ¡°Are they going to detonate the magic core? In other words, they understand what we¡¯re saying? Why are they so active?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    At this moment, the animals jumped back into the small boat. The gori called him from the side.


    Kang De said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The knight nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring people to followter.¡±


    Kang De quickly walked to the side of the ship and jumped down as the gori below stretched out its arms and gently caught him. The small boat was stable and did not sway. The magic core was ced at the bow.


    He rowed towards the shore.


    The captain came to the knight¡¯s side and stared at this small ship. ¡°Are you really not going to stop him? This is a pity.¡±


    After all, it was the magic core of the main ship. The various races of the continent must have dreamed of it.


    Clevnd replied, ¡°My opinion is the same as Kang De¡¯s. If these animals really want to do something, we have to let them do it. Don¡¯t stop them.¡±


    The captain frowned and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    The knight sighed, ¡°After all, you didn¡¯t see the entire process¡­¡±


    In the battle for the ship, although the kangaroo had also disyed its archery skills, because of the different battlefields, the divine shooting technique of the elf team in the dense forest did not appear again.


    However, the knight saw it clearly from the beginning to the end.


    If the kangaroo had such a technique, then the other animals most likely had their own strengths.


    He recalled the time when Kang De epted the ritual and fainted. These animals had brought him to that mysterious altar. Although he did not see it with his own eyes, he remembered the princess¡¯s shocked and even terrified expression.


    What these animals wanted to do¡­ he would let them do it.


    Therefore, Clevnd said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. If what that elf adjutant said is true, if these animals really want to detonate the magic core, Captain, we¡¯ll personally witness the progress of history.¡±


    Yes, he had this premonition.


    The news that could make the elves risk their lives was most likely true.


    The captain put the pipe in his mouth. ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±


    On this side, they had to choose people and arrange defense. By the time the knight and the captain rushed to the rift valley with the team, there was already a towering fire. Kang De and his animal friends were waiting outside.


    There were many strange animals here. There was a huge wild boar, a serval lying on a tree, and a hidden fox with an annoying expression¡­ Some Goethe people knew them, some felt that they were familiar, and some did not.


    After all, there were so many animals in the world and all kinds of subspecies.


    They were either far or close to Kang De. Perhaps it was because of their rtionship or personality.


    The magic core was still in the gori¡¯s arms.


    The knight quickly approached. He frowned and said, ¡°Why is it burning down there?¡±


    ¡°My friends did it.¡±


    Kang De pointed at somerge birds circling in the sky. ¡°Because the elves sent me information, I asked them to monitor the rift valley. If things go wrong, throw the oil barrel down¡­¡±


    Some things could not be said in detail. He had prepared these oil barrels in advance.


    After all, after seizing the Wayne Wings, the greatest threat came from the elves exploring the rift valley. If they did not encounter any danger inside and had toe out to take back the battleship, Kang De would let these elves understand the power of destruction.


    Now, the elves had disyed their manly responsibility and courage. Arge number of extremely crazy ck beasts rushed out. Under the lead of Second Senior Brother, the animal friends of the North Ind killed these ck beasts. However, there was an endless number and they could not kill them all. The bird meat bombers in the sky threw down incendiary bombs and lit a raging fire in the rift valley, isting and dispersing the ck beasts that were afraid of fire.


    After Kang De found out about the situation, he was rtively angry.


    ¡ªAt the very least, you should kill more of them. Youzy b*stards, what a good opportunity. Block the door and farm ck beasts and endless crystals. If you don¡¯t want them, you can give them to me. I have so many good things here.


    Now¡­


    Kang De looked at the raging mes in the rift valley with a dumbfounded expression.


    If he wanted to transport the magic core in and detonate it, who would go?


    He would not go.


    What a joke.


    The knight pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Kang De, please lend me the Fire Chaser Round Shield.¡±


    Kang De looked at him. ¡°Do you want to go? This is very dangerous.¡±


    Clevnd shook his head. ¡°These sharp ears have already disyed their courage and responsibility. The Goethe people are definitely not weaker than the elves. Do these animal friends of yours have a way to activate the magic core?¡±


    At this moment, a weak and firm voice sounded from behind, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Everyone turned around. It was the elf who hade with Clevnd, Adjutant Myron.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Let me go. I¡¯vemitted a huge crime and abandoned my honor. I¡¯m already no different from a walking corpse. Let me do this and wash away the humiliation with death and regain my honor with sacrifice.¡±


    The elf walked towards the gori, or rather, the magic core in the gori¡¯s hand.


    His footsteps became firm, and an inexplicable light shed in his empty eyes.


    Perhaps it was only the reflection of the light of the magic core.


    Everyone looked at him quietly, including Knight Clevnd.


    At this moment, the parrotnded on the ball and stared at the elf in front of it.


    The elf looked up. Although he did not know what this parrot meant, the pride of the Nature Child filled him with courage and determination, causing him to meet its gaze calmly.


    When death and humiliation were not enough, what was there to be afraid of?


    Suddenly, the parrot pped its wings.


    This bird grabbed the hollow shell of the magic core with its ws and raised this especially huge ball. It pped its wings and rushed into the burning rift valley.


    Kang De was shocked. ¡°Hey!¡±


    He hurriedly ran towards the rift valley and saw that the whistling mes had actually separated in the air, avoiding the parrot¡¯s body and forming an invisible domain that isted the mes.


    He was still worried, but the kangaroo stretched out its ws to stop it.


    Kang De turned around. The pigeons and the others gestured for him not to worry. In the distance, be it Second Senior Brother, the serval, the fox, or the wild rabbit¡­ These magical animals from the North Ind all straightened up and looked at the figure of the parrot that rushed into the mes in a daze.


    There was no worry, only reminiscence and silence.


    In the silent town.


    Almost all the elves who entered this ce had died, leaving only a few with the strongestbat strength. A huge number of ck beasts surrounded them. They were exhausted and death was right in front of them.


    Sir Taize stood back to back with the captain, holding his sword and panting softly.


    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s good to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Kid from the countryside¡­ I feel the same.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m clearly a noble too.¡±


    ¡°Not all nobles are the same, country bumpkin. You only got a ticket.¡±


    They chatted and teased casually.


    This was thest time anyway.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never prayed that humans can have high morals and integrity like now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same, but we can only do this much. If destruction eventuallyes, the gods will be able to distinguish right from wrong and know that it¡¯s the ugliness and sorrow of humans that caused the destruction of the world, not our responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough. We¡¯ve fulfilled our duty and can sleep soundly today. Sir, in the eternal dream, we¡¯ll definitely obtain the praise of the goddess.¡±


    Sir Taize smiled when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to all of this¡­¡±


    Then, they saw light.


    The exit that was beyond their reach shone with a light that could not be looked at directly.


    The ck beasts roared uneasily. The destructive power was quickly approaching. The two elves turned to look at each other and saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Then, this joy turned into disbelief and shock.


    From the iparably brilliant light, they saw a scene that was like an illusion. In the endless light and heat, two dazzling wings pped and roared over.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    They muttered to themselves.


    Then, warm tears shed through his eyes.


    ¡°This is not an illusion¡­¡±


    At this moment, Sir Taize and Captain Estes felt that they had already received praise.


    This was because they had personally seen the light that had long disappeared in the sunset.


    The violently expanding mes swallowed everything.


    Explosions and tremors rose. The intense impact collided all the way and rushed out of the rift valley. Everyone retreated. Kang De was extremely uneasy. He shouted, ¡°Parrot! Parrot!¡±


    In the next moment, with an extremely clear cry, golden light separated the waves and mes and rushed into the sky. Kang De focused his gaze and saw that it was the parrot.


    It was still that small body and appearance, but at this moment, the parrot was circling in the sky, giving off an extremely divine and solemn feeling, as if a king was patrolling his world.


    It let out another earth-shattering cry.


    For a moment, all the animals roared. What they let out was not their usual sound, but an even stranger and more shocking roar. The entire Holy Seal Inds shook in response to this sound and even drowned out this violent vibration, filling the entire world.

 Chapter 64 - White Fog

    <h4>Chapter 64: White Fog</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The suggestion sent by the elves at a huge price was correct.


    The magic core produced a violent explosion, destroying the huge underground space and sealing everything in the shattered rocks, blocking this curtain hole that had been opened by ident.


    After that impressive performance, the parrotnded in Kang De¡¯s hand.


    It said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Then, it fell asleep.


    Considering that this sentence was spoken in Chinese, Kang De had enough reason to think that this ¡°I¡¯m done¡± did not mean ¡°the curse is lifted¡±, ¡°the seal is no longer effective¡±, or ¡°I have no regrets in my life¡±¡­ Instead, it was a popr online phrase.


    As for what it meant¡ªKang De did not know.


    Seriously, where did this parrot learn such lewd terms? Hmph.


    On the other hand, Kang De was tired.


    This operation was undoubtedly a huge sess.


    In the words of the knight, even in the history of Goethe¡¯s war, this victory would be extraordinary. With weak troops and warships, they had captured an elf main ship. Their casualties were minimal and they had almost wiped out the enemy. No matter what, it was a victory that could be praised.


    Kang De undoubtedly contributed greatly.


    He had nned the entire n and almost guided the execution of the entire battle. It could be said that he had contributed the most to this operation¡­ Including thest unforeseen event and sealing the so-called ¡°curtain hole¡±. Such credit was also given to Kang De. After all, in the eyes of the Goethe people, Kang De¡¯s position was simr to that of a Druid.


    What the parrot and the otherckeys did naturally had to be the credit of the Druid.


    In short, it was aplete victory.


    He had helped the Goethe people defeat the elves to prevent these more pleasing fellows from dying.


    It also protected his own safety, preventing the elves from winning and searching the ind. When they discovered him, they would shoot him to death.


    This was the first time Kang De had interfered in the war of the natives of the other world as a transmigrator. He had participated in their affairs and helped them obtain victory.


    There was a feeling that the wheels of history were spinning.


    It was originally something to be happy about.


    However, Kang De suddenly felt disinterested.


    Previously, after hearing Tina and Knight¡¯s story, he had a negative impression of the elves. They plundered the world, they were unreasonable and domineering, and they started a war. Although he understood that the Goethe people¡¯s words were subjective, he still believed in the principle that those who were not of his race had different intentions.


    No matter what, he and these Goethe people looked human.


    As for the elves, they were foreign races.


    The elves must have thought the same.


    Therefore, in order to protect himself, he would definitely not investigate the foreign policies of the elves.


    The first people he encountered were the Goethe people. The Goethe people had expressed enough kindness and sincerity. The Goethe people agreed with him that they were of the same race. The elves were extremely aggressive and hostile to their race. The possibility of the Goethe people lying was not high¡­ This was enough to be a reason for Kang De to stand on their side.


    He did the same.


    He won.


    But tonight, he saw something different.


    Even if he understood that the world was not ck or white, the feeling he had personally experienced was a thousand times deeper than the principle he had learned in books. These elves might really be fierce and domineering and provoke a war, but in front of right and wrong, they disyed the responsibility and courage of a powerful race.


    Even the Goethe people admitted this. After the explosion, facing the surging mes and the gradually silent rift valley, even as enemies, the Goethe people silently bowed to this tomb.


    They had a blood feud with the elves, but this was already the case, let alone Kang De, who had no grudge against the elves.


    The transmigrator was even more shocked than Goethe.


    He recognized the courage of the elves and praised their responsibility. At the same time, he also participated in the battle against the elves and set up a n to wipe them out. He sessfully implemented it.


    Although he did not regret it, he still felt ufortable when he thought of the corpses of the elves who had been shot to death by the kangaroo, killed by the gas bomb, or killed by the enchanted crossbow¡­


    He was a little tired.


    The fruit of victory was not as sweet as he had imagined.


    Therefore, he bade farewell to the knight and returned to the south to rest. The security of the ind was handed to the magical animals. In any case, they were all very excited tonight. The battle hadpletelye to an end.


    Previously, Adjutant Myron had disbanded the team and prepared to head to the rift valley alone. Some of the remaining elves followed him, and a few quietly left. Those brave followers had sacrificed their lives to block the ck beast¡¯s attempt to pursue Adjutant Myron. Even if they only blocked it for a period of time, they would still sleep there forever.


    The elves who left were also captured by the magical animals of the North Ind. At this moment, they were also handed over to the Goethe people who were tasked to guard these captives.


    After doing all this, Kang De carried the parrot and returned to the valley.


    He ced the parrot by the pillow and fell asleep.


    In the sweet dream, Kang De dreamed of an extremely glorious and sacred creature. It was dazzling and stretched its burning golden wings to fly proudly in the sky. It was an extremely beautiful bird thatbined all the gorgeousness in the world. It was simply the incarnation of a supreme beauty.


    Kang De was attracted by it and kept approaching, wanting to see the other party¡¯s appearance clearly and hear its voice again. Suddenly, he saw the other party turn its neck and stare at him with beautiful eyes as pure as mes. It pped its wings and floated in the air, disying the most beautiful scenery in the world in a peerless posture.


    Then¡­


    The bird opened its mouth and shouted, ¡°¡ªI want to f*ck you!¡±


    Kang De shivered and woke up in fear.


    His actions woke the parrot by the pillow.


    The parrot blinked in a daze and turned its neck to look at Kang De. It froze for a few seconds, then shot up like a rocket and shouted in the room, ¡°Idiot! Idiot!¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes.


    ¡°This dream¡­¡±


    He rubbed his head and blinked when he heard the doorbell outside.


    The doorbell was specially installed. If anything happened, the gori and the others would press the doorbell.


    Kang De tidied up in front of the mirror and walked out. The parrotnded on his shoulder. As expected, the person who pressed the doorbell was the gori. When he opened the door, the gori¡¯s eyes were a little dissatisfied.


    Kang De followed its finger. Tina and Head Maid Bedo were standing there, smiling at him.


    He smiled, then held the gori¡¯s hand and walked over. ¡°Good morning, both of you.¡±


    The twodies raised their skirts and bowed to him seriously.


    ¡°Kang De, I wanted to thank youst night, but the knight said that you were tired, so I didn¡¯t disturb you,¡± Tina said. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for us. Goethe won¡¯t forget.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°The knight didn¡¯te?¡±


    The girl nodded and said, ¡°Yes, although the battle has ended, there are still many things to do. Therefore, Lady Bedo apanied me. Kang De, we discovered arge number of resources on the Wayne Wings. In addition, the ship itself is extremely valuable. You yed a huge role in this battle. We¡¯ll discuss these. After calctions, Goethe will give you the reward and gratitude you deserve.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Then, please give me the magic-rted items on the ship first.¡±


    The princess seemed to have expected him to say this and smiled, ¡°Of course, and it¡¯s far from enough. You don¡¯t seem to understand what this victory means¡­ In short, please leave it to us.¡±


    Apart from nodding, what else could Kang De say?


    He reached out and said, ¡°Please sit over there.¡±


    It was still under the umbre fromst time, but the situation was already different from before. The head maid stood at the side, and the gori sat on the ground. It reached out to hug one of Kang De¡¯s hands and red at Tina.


    Kang De was chatting with her aboutst night.


    ¡°To think that you didn¡¯t inform me after such a thing happened and couldn¡¯t witness this scene. I¡¯m really disappointed¡­¡±


    Tina pouted.


    Kang De said, ¡°The knight is also thinking about your safety. After all, there might be danger¡­¡±


    The princess¡¯s mouth curled up even more. ¡°Why are you speaking up for the knight too? You were clearly enemies at the start. How did you be good friends so quickly? Hmph!¡±


    Although she was joking, Tina did feel an inexplicable sour feeling.


    ¡ªD*mn it, I was clearly first. I¡¯m still a girl, and I still¡­


    Hmph.


    Looking at Kang De¡¯s slightly awkward expression, the girl smiled again, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m joking. I know the severity. Moreover, the knight also brought this back¡­¡±


    She took out the scroll.


    The scroll that the elves had risked their lives to send.


    ording to Sir Taize¡¯sst words, everything was inside.


    Kang De could not understand it, but he recognized it. It was the words in the altar.


    The knight said that the princess might understand.


    He asked, ¡°Tina, do you recognize the words on it?¡±


    ¡°I recognize them, but I don¡¯t really know them¡­¡± The princess looked at the words on the scroll and said softly, ¡°This is a crimson scroll, a hero¡¯s relic. The seven hero families all hold one, and it records iprehensible words. I didn¡¯t expect there to be one in the Holy Seal Inds¡­¡±


    Kang De noticed that word. ¡°You don¡¯t know him very well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know him very well.¡±


    Tina blinked. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but among the brothers and sisters of the family, my knowledge is the best. These ancient words recorded on it can only be verified and learned through obscure and rare academic books. I¡¯m more interested because I have the Crimson Scroll at home. I¡¯ve also grasped some ancient words¡­¡±


    Kang De casually asked, ¡°Then can you understand these words?¡±


    ¡°I can understand a little and guess¡­¡±


    At this point, a trace of worry appeared in the princess¡¯s tone, ¡°It¡¯s just that what¡¯s recorded in the scroll doesn¡¯t seem to be a good thing. It seems to be describing some matters or records known as the Curtain Invasion¡­¡±


    Seeing that Kang De was a little curious, she leaned closer and pushed the scroll over. She pointed at a word with her slender jade finger, ¡°For example, I recognize some of these symbols here. If I¡¯m bold enough to guess, the meaning here is that when the end is approaching, the Void Spirit will devour everything. The first to appear is from the curtain, symbolizing chaos and nothingness¡­¡±


    She frowned and looked at thest word as if recalling the meaning and source of this term. In the end, she said uncertainly, ¡°¡­White fog?¡±

 Chapter 65 - Come Back to the Continent With Us

    <h4>Chapter 65: Come Back to the Continent With Us</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Tina said uncertainly, ¡°¡­White fog?¡±


    This term was very straightforward. ording to the literal meaning, it could only be understood like this.


    Or¡­ was there any other meaning?


    The princess¡¯s professional habit as a schr acted up.


    She muttered to herself, ¡°Contacting the following, this substance should be called white fog because the scroll said that it looks illusory, but it has a true form. Ordinary methods can¡¯t control and destroy it. We can only let it spread endlessly and devour¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Head Maid Bedo reminded softly, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Tina subconsciously looked up, then froze.


    This was because Kang De was looking at her in a daze.


    She had never seen such a gaze.


    What kind of experience did someone have to have such a gaze?


    It was as if his soul had suffered a sudden shock. That disbelief and surprise, that sudden fear and sorrow, and even a little¡­ despair.


    For some reason, looking at Kang De like this, she felt the same way. Her nose turned sour and her heart trembled.


    She said softly, ¡°¡­Kang De?¡±


    Kang De suddenly grabbed her wrist and stared at her, ¡°What else did it say? What else did it say? Will the speed at which the white fog spread hurt people and produce anything? You said that it was the earliest phenomenon. What happened after that? What does the Curtain Invasion mean?¡±


    Tears flowed out of Tina¡¯s eyes. She cried, ¡°Kang De, it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Maid Bedo was first shocked, then she quickly reached out to grab Kang De¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go!¡±


    His wrist hurt, but he did not let go. At the same time, the gori suddenly stood up, bared its sharp fangs, and roared at the maid.


    This roar woke Kang De up.


    He suddenly came back to his senses and let go of Tina¡¯s wrist. The girl hurriedly covered her wrist, but she still looked at Kang De worriedly. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De took two steps back.


    He whispered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Tears involuntarily flowed out.


    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ just suddenly¡­¡±


    He kept retreating, then turned and ran to his room. He pulled open the door with the password lock and returned to the modern room. This was his home, the ce which was most like Earth.


    He closed the door heavily.


    Kang De leaned against the door and slowly sat down. He bit his hand and tears streamed down his face. He could not control them. He tried his best to suppress his voice and whimpered softly like an injured cub.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking too much¡­ I must be thinking too much¡­¡±


    He muttered to himself.


    ¡°No, how can such a thing happen? Such a thing¡­¡±


    He hugged his head and grabbed his hair.


    ¡°This is just a coincidence¡­¡±


    He muttered to himself like a lunatic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild¡­ This kind of thing¡­¡±


    Outside the door, Tina and Bedo looked at each other. The gori ran to the door and wanted to knock, but a trace of sadness shed through its eyes. It could hear a low sob behind the door, but it could notfort it.


    Bedo said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s leave for the time being ande back tomorrow.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s strange actions made the head maid feel a little uneasy. She did not want Her Highness to be in danger.


    Tina was silent for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She walked towards the door.


    The gori suddenly turned around, bared its fangs, and issued a silent warning. Tina only paused for an instant, then continued forward. She mouthed silently to the gori, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Her eyes were clear and calm, filled with determination and confidence.


    The gori was silent for a moment before slowly moving aside.


    Tina pressed her hand against the door. Instead of knocking, she lifted her skirt and slowly squatted down.


    ¡°Kang De.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    There was no answer, but the door was vibrating gently. She could vaguely hear voices behind it.


    As long as that person was listening, it was fine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened or what you experienced. If you don¡¯t want to say, I won¡¯t ask. Learning to restrain your curiosity is one of the good qualities of a cultured person.¡±


    She said softly, ¡°I only want to say that the crimson scroll is the ancestral relic of the Seven Heroes family. It records the various details of the huge event back then. The contents of every scroll are different. For example, this scroll records the phenomenon of the Curtain Invasion, such as the white fog that was mentioned, what happened after that, even the measures to deal with it, and even the method to crack it¡­¡±


    ¡°The few crimson scrolls held by the seven hero families also record knowledge rted to this.¡±


    A little sound came from behind the door.


    Tina said quietly, ¡°Although I really want to analyze it for you now, my knowledge is limited. Without more ancient books and reference documents, it¡¯s difficult to interpret the ancient words on it.¡±


    ¡°However, just because you can¡¯t do it now doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do it in the future.¡±


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s National Library, the Memory Pce of Sky City, the All-Seeing Tower of


    Tuesh¡­ These ces preserve arge amount of knowledge about ancient times. There are also many schrs who study ancient words on the continent. It¡¯s not impossible to analyze the entire content of the scroll.¡±


    ¡°Or rather, it¡¯s a very simple thing.¡±


    ¡°Because we want to bring this news back to the continent and hand it to the elves and the Empire. We want to hand it to the various races on the continent. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we gather the strength of the various races and schrs to decipher all the words on the scroll.¡±


    She said softly, ¡°With aplete trantion, it can help you, right?¡±


    There was a thud behind the door as if his head had fallen back.


    Kang De still did not speak.


    Tina said nothing either.


    After a while, Tina took a deep breath, as if gathering her courage.


    ¡°I saidst night that I have something to say to you after the battle is over.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to tell you before, but I haven¡¯t been able to find a suitable opportunity and don¡¯t know how to ask. I¡¯ve thought of many ns and practiced them many times to consider how to convince you.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not a politician who¡¯s proficient in speech after all. I don¡¯t know how to move people with words. Instead of using carefully modified words to persuade them, it¡¯s indeed better to be more direct.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Kang De¡­¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°Come back to the continent with us.¡±


    ¡°Once the news of the curtain is sent back to the various races on the continent, the peace of the Holy Seal Inds will bepletely broken. If Kang De still stays here, it will be very troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you also need strength, right?¡±


    The girl lowered her eyes and slowly said, ¡°You epted the Knighting Ceremony and obtained the inheritance of an ancient hero. We picked up the fragment of your axe outside the camp. I guessed your ability. It¡¯s an ability rted to enchantment, right? That¡¯s why you want enchanted equipment and magic items.¡±


    She said calmly.


    It was probably a conversation strategy that no shrewd person would use¡­ However, Tina still said it directly without hiding or beating around the bush.


    She said, ¡°Kang De, you need systematic guidance and cultivation. There are many famous alchemists on the continent who are good at enchantment. There are a few who are on good terms with the Tedrell family. One of them is in the capital. I can introduce him to you as a thank-you and repayment for these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the capital together. At that time, you can stay there and stay in the rich and peaceful capital. That¡¯s the most prosperous ce on the continent. With your wealth and ability, you can definitely live very well there. When you¡¯re sessful, you can do what you think you should do.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face was calm and beautiful. She whispered, ¡°Can I?¡±


    The person inside did not respond for a long time.


    Tina waited for a while and slowly stood up. She said softly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first, Kang De¡­ No matter what, I hope you can pull yourself together. Although it¡¯s a little presumptuous to say this, sorrow alone can¡¯t change anything. That¡¯s why I chose to go to the capital to fulfill my mission.¡±


    ¡°I think you must have your own mission, right?¡±


    With that, this beautiful girl nodded at the gori and left.


    Kang De leaned against the door and hugged his knees in silence.


    Tina left with endless thoughts. On the way, she asked Bedo, ¡°Head Maid, are my words too presumptuous and direct?¡±


    The head maid replied, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve always thought that a sincere heart can move another, right?¡±


    When the girl heard this, she became happy. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I almost forgot. The world is unpredictable. We just have to do our best¡­ That¡¯s it.¡±


    They returned to the Goethe camp.


    The knight came out to wee them with a slightly serious expression. He did not even have the time to ask Tina about the gains of this trip.


    ¡°Your Highness, you should see this. It was found on that elf adjutant.¡±


    In his hand was a tabletputer.


    ¡­

 Chapter 66 - Live Well

    <h4>Chapter 66: Live Well</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The knight was holding a tabletputer.


    The girl asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Clevnd said to Head Maid Bedo, ¡°Madam, please leave.¡±


    Head Maid Bedo was first stunned, then she bowed and said, ¡°Your Highness, please allow me to leave.¡±


    Tina followed the knight to an empty tent. She looked curiously at the tablet in the knight¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this¡­ Kang De¡¯s?¡±


    The knight replied, ¡°It should be¡­ that elf adjutant brought it out of the rift valley. He believes that we set up that bait trap, so he doesn¡¯t value this thing much. When I took it away, he didn¡¯t seem anxious. He only asked us if those things were real or fake.¡±


    Tina frowned. ¡°What do you mean by true?¡±


    Clevnd said, ¡°What¡¯s recorded here¡­ This should be a magic item, just like Kang De¡¯s tools. It doesn¡¯t need magic power and can be easily operated. Even people who have never seen it will gain something after trying it¡­¡±


    He pressed the power button on the side in a rather jerky manner. The screen suddenly lit up. Then, Knight reached out and pressed the circle in the center of the screen, sliding towards the pattern of the lock on the right.


    The screen shed again and automatically switched to the yer. Then, it began to y on a loop.


    Brilliant and exciting music. A city made of steel. Smoke rose. A huge steel giant ran through the ruins. Iron-winged birds flew through the sky. They were war machines controlled by humans. Explosion, destruction, death, and ughter. Fully armed humans fought against cruel and strange enemies.


    When the movie was first invented, people would flee in fear when they saw a train enter the station.


    Not to mention such exquisite CG art.


    Tina¡¯s breathing paused.


    This was a scene she had never seen before.


    A city she had never seen, a civilization she had never seen, and a war she had never seen.


    This was a scene that had never appeared in the known era of this world. Humanity had never built such a city, never fought such a war, never fought such an enemy.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at Clevnd. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The knight replied, ¡°This belongs to Kang De. We all know that it was Kang De who set up the trap in the rift valley. I¡¯m wondering what it is that can make two seasoned and cautiousmanders on an elf main ship step into a dangerous ce at the same time. Now I understand. If it was me, I would definitely have fallen for it.¡±


    Tina muttered, ¡°I mean, this war, this world, and Kang De¡­¡±


    Anyone would be extremely shocked to see such a scene.


    Especially the people in war.


    Tina could not help but imagine how Goethe would be beaten back by the elves if they had the weapons of the humans in the video¡­ They could even sweep through the entire world.


    When she thought of this, the curiosity in her heart grew like vines.


    The knight was silent, ¡°There are two possibilities. Firstly, there are ruins of such a civilization that were identally obtained by Kang De. That¡¯s why he has so many things he has never seen. Secondly¡­¡±


    He looked at Tina and said softly, ¡°He¡¯s a member of that civilization.¡±


    Tina thought of Kang De¡¯s previous performance. After she interpreted the nature of the white fog, he had once broken down emotionally and looked inexplicably sad. That scene shook her heartstrings.


    It must be the second¡­


    ¡ªThen, Kang De, how did youe here?


    For a moment, the princess¡¯s heart was in chaos.


    Clevnd said indifferently, ¡°Your Highness, what should we do?¡±


    Tina was shocked and immediately said, ¡°Knight, Goethe can¡¯t keep such a secret now.¡±


    A smile appeared on Clevnd¡¯s face. ¡°I agree. Moreover, Kang De is kind and upright. He¡¯s not a cold-blooded person, nor is he stingy. Goethe only needs to pour his heart into the flower of friendship and wait for it to bear fruit.¡±


    The princess nodded. Then, worry and hesitation appeared on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± she said, ¡°that elf¡­¡±


    The knight said indifferently, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. This is my duty.¡±


    On Earth.


    Kang De opened his eyes.


    He got out of bed silently and went to the living room. He sat at the table and opened the diary.


    Page after page.


    More than 300 days and nights.


    He missed, waited, wrote, and called.


    After experiencing initial despair and panic, he gained a foothold on the ind and decided to work hard to live until he was reunited with his family. He had always worked hard for this and did not do anything dangerous. He waited and was filled with hope.


    He wrote in his diary every day, returned every day, and sent out a radio signal every day.


    He waited for the outside world to respond.


    He was waiting for the country to solve the secret of the white fog.


    He waited to be reunited with his family.


    There were more than 300 pages, and every one of them was filled with his longing, loneliness, and¡­ fear.


    This was because there was no end to this wait.


    In fact¡­ he did not know if there was an end.


    Tears fell onto the table.


    Kang De slowly closed the notebook, then crossed his arms and hugged the diary. He pressed his face against the cover and whispered as if he was sleep-talking.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡±


    ¡°Because I found out something today.¡±


    ¡°If no onees in, I¡¯ll think of a way to get out.¡±


    ¡°Tina¡¯s right¡­ I need strength.¡±


    ¡°Since white fog appeared when the curtain of the other world invaded, there¡¯s a way to deal with it. The gods of the other world can disperse the white fog and repel the Void Spirits, so I can do it too.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, wait for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, you have to wait for me¡­¡±


    ¡°In exchange, I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely live well. No matter what happens, no matter what I see, no matter where I am¡­ I¡¯ll definitely live well¡­¡±


    He hugged the diary tightly and whispered, thinking and sad.


    After a long time.


    He got up, went to the master bedroom, and descended to the ground.


    Today, he did not use the radio transmitter.


    He strolled through the quiet district and walked on an empty road. The walls and ground around him were painted with mboyant graffiti, venting his earlier loneliness and even madness.


    He finally arrived at the drawing wall opposite the entrance of the district.


    It was the entrance of the district. It was engraved with the ancient words of a Song Dynasty lyricist. Now, it was covered by a thick canvas. Beside it was piled up rubble, iron buckets, and other messy things.


    Kang De stared at it in silence for a long time.


    He tried to reach out, but he retracted his hand. In the end, he did not remove the canvas.


    After a long time.


    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±


    The world called out. The time he stayed stopped here. Kang De said his goodbye to this world.


    <i>See you tomorrow.</i>


    Space shattered, and ck light surged. The wanderer of two worlds left alone.

 Chapter 67 - The Elves’ Advice

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Elves¡¯ Advice</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Adjutant Myron was imprisoned in a separate tent.


    He was in good spirits. Apart from the sadness between his eyebrows, he did not have any inclination tomit suicide¡­


    Clevnd¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Mr. Myron.¡±


    The adjutant said calmly, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The knight walked in and sat opposite him.


    The humans and elves looked at each other.


    A momentter, Clevnd said, ¡°You look very energetic.¡±


    The elf knew what he was talking about. The adjutant was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Sometimes it takes more courage to live¡­ I wanted to diest night, but now I want to live.¡±


    ¡°Because the captain, Sir Taize, and manyrades have disyed the nobleness and responsibility of the elves and paid a huge price¡­ I want to tell their story to my nsmen so that the Twilight Dynasty can remember the names of these heroes and their contributions.¡±


    The knight was silent.


    There was a long silence.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at the elves opposite him. He said seriously, ¡°I swear to you in the honor of a knight that the battle, unyieldingness, sacrifice, and contributions of all the elves of the Wayne Wings will bepletely ryed to the Twilight Dynasty, including the humans. I will also remember your names. This is also the promise from the Tedrell family that my master ordered me to tell you.¡±


    This solemn promise had a hidden meaning.


    Adjutant Myron was not surprised or afraid. He only looked at the other party calmly, as if he did not understand what the knight meant. He said softly, ¡°Why?¡±


    It was indeed difficult to understand.


    Under such circumstances, he felt that there was no need for Goethe to silence him.


    If he wanted to hide the fact that Goethe had defeated and captured an elf¡¯s main ship, he would not promise topletely convey the achievements of the Wayne Wings to the elves.


    He seemed to have understood something, but he still said indifferently, ¡°The war has already progressed to this extent. Could it be that you¡¯re still afraid of the revenge of the Twilight Dynasty?¡±


    The knight shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to provoke me. The Goethe people are never afraid.¡±


    Adjutant Myron looked straight at the other party. ¡°Then let me rest in peace.¡±


    The knight thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ let me ask you a question, Adjutant Myron. If I bring you back to the continent alive and let you return to the Twilight City, will you hide your knowledge and experience on the Holy Seal Inds when you¡¯re questioned by the council?¡±


    Adjutant Myron replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°This is the reason,¡± Clevnd said frankly. ¡°We don¡¯t want any details of this battle to be known to outsiders, because we want to hide the role of a person in this war. We¡¯re not afraid of the elves¡¯ revenge, but we don¡¯t want an innocent person to be involved in this. This is the reason.¡±


    Adjutant Myron closed his eyes.


    Elves were smart and suspicious.


    Last night, he did not sleep at all and deduced everything from beginning to end. The overwhelming military strength and the overwhelming performance of the ship were inexplicably wiped out.


    They fell into the trap step by step. From the loss of contact with the investigation team to the discovery of the fragment of the sacred tool, then to the dazzling pir of light that soared into the sky, and finally to the trap of death. The Wayne Wings was attacked, and the battleship was seized and controlled in a short period of time. It was clearly an anti-magic domain, but the ballista was still injected with magic energy. Every step corresponded.


    Sir Taize said that the people who nned the ambush were proficient in mathematics, and the Goethe people were only a group of barbarians.


    There was the strange magic tool tied to the pigeon.


    After he entered the rift valley, the extremely shocking images he saw


    When he finally detonated the magic core, he saw a ck-haired Cathayan. He was surrounded by a group of animals. His clothes werepletely different from the Goethe people, more like¡­ the humans in the video.


    He had once thought that this waspletely a trap and that those images had been created through some magic method.


    However, from the looks of it¡­


    The elf said in a low voice, ¡°So, that Cathayan¡­ is really not a Cathayan.¡±


    The knight¡¯s gaze suddenly became as sharp as an eagle.


    Adjutant Myron did not seem to have seen such a murderous gaze. He said softly, ¡°I was cryingst night, but I was secretly watching. He left early and only has a temporary cooperative rtionship with you. He¡¯s not a close ally, right? He¡¯s even more intimate with the animals on the ind, which means that he¡¯s a resident of the ind.¡±


    The knight said coldly, ¡°You said he¡¯s not from Cathay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Adjutant Myron smiled and said, ¡°We blocked your route, preventing the East frommunicating with the continent. You rarely see the Cathayans, but we can. The Cathayans won¡¯t wear that kind of clothes, nor will they wear that kind of hairstyle, let alone carry that kind of weapon. Most importantly, it¡¯s their temperament.¡±


    ¡°The nobles of Cathay are even more arrogant than the Elven royal family. Themoners of Cathay are even timider than the beggars of the elves. The former disdain to speak to you, and thetter doesn¡¯t dare to speak to you. One looks at the sky, and the other looks at the ground. However, when that ck-haired person left, he greeted everyone. His tone and attitude did not change because of the other party¡¯s identity¡­ There will definitely not be such a person in Cathay.¡±


    At this point, he chuckled softly, ¡°How lucky, Goethe.¡±


    The knight did notment. His expression did not change as he said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought to this point, you can understand our motives, right? Elves, your courage and responsibility make me admire and praise you, but unfortunately, I have to make such a choice. Do you have anyst words and wishes?¡±


    Adjutant Myron was still smiling. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The elf said, ¡°Can you let me see that Cathayan? I want to talk to him.¡±


    The knight rejected tly, ¡°No.¡±


    The elf continued, ¡°I swear on my dignity, honor, and soul as an elf that I won¡¯t do anything to hurt him. I just want to talk to him.¡±


    Clevnd raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°About what?¡±


    The adjutant said softly, ¡°I want to tell him that the elves are actually not as bad as he thinks.¡±


    The knight said coldly, ¡°You invaded for no reason, killed wantonly, and started a war. You¡¯re just that bad.¡±


    The elf revealed a mocking smile. ¡°What about you?¡±


    The knight snorted.


    ¡°You force your good intentions on others and stop him from looking at the matters of the other world fairly from other channels. Are you righteous?¡±


    Adjutant Myron said indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him what he thinks?¡±


    The knight said in a low voice, ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand yournguage.¡±


    ¡°I know the humannguage.¡± Adjutant Myron switched to the standardmonnguage of the continent¡¯s humans and revealed a standard elven elegant smile, ¡°Humans, you¡¯re not the only ones who will take the initiative to understand your opponent.¡±


    Clevnd was about to say something when a whisper suddenly came from outside, ¡°Knight, Mr. Kang De is here.¡±


    Myron¡¯s smile revealed a certain smugness of victory.


    ¡°¡­Hmm? That elf wants to see me?¡± Kang De asked. ¡°Why?¡±


    The knight looked a little embarrassed and did not know where to start.


    As a knight, his creed did not allow him to lie and hide, but from the perspective of a simple patriot, he was unwilling to let Kang De see a cunning elf.


    Tina said, ¡°Talk to him, but be careful.¡±


    Kang De and Clevnd looked at her.


    The girl tucked her beautiful hair behind her ear and smiled lightly, ¡°At most, he¡¯ll say some bad things. However, Goethe people do things upright and have no selfish thoughts. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    After a while, Kang De saw the tied-up elf.


    ¡°Good day, sir.¡±


    Sharp ears, a majestic figure, and a tough face.


    A burly man.


    Kang De sat opposite him. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Theymunicated in the humannguage of the other world.


    No, rather than calling itmunication, it was more urate to say that the other party had been staring at Kang De unterally.


    It was as if it wanted to see through his soul.


    Kang De felt a little ufortable under his gaze. ¡°You want to see me? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He remained vignt.


    Kang De was originally unwilling to see any elves.


    It was mainly because of his guard¡­ The copse of the Wayne Wings could be said to have been caused by Kang De. The deaths of nearly 500 elves could be considered the mastermind. If the elves in front of him knew about this, they would definitely take revenge on him at all costs, and he would definitely blow up their heads.


    However, he still agreed to this meeting.


    Perhaps it was because of some respect¡­ He had originally thought that the elves were a group of battle maniacs and had nothing else to ask for other than to burn, kill, and plunder, but he had made such a choice and sacrifice.


    ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡±


    If anyone else was present, they would definitely be shocked. Kang De did not have aparison, so he did not know that this was a kind of courtesy. Generally speaking, it was impossible for elves to maintain such politeness and respect for humans.


    Myron said, ¡°If our identities were reversed and the elves escaped to this ind, were hunted by the Goethe people, and showed you absolute friendliness and respect¡­ what would the oue have been?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s gaze suddenly changed.


    ¡ªHe actually knows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Goethe people didn¡¯t tell me. I guessed it myself.¡±


    Adjutant Myron said calmly, ¡°You helped Goethe win this battle. I understand this. We were defeated by your strategy and strength, but I can also tell you clearly that the current me doesn¡¯t have any hatred or revenge for you. Moreover, I can¡¯t do anything. Now, as a defeated and captured soldier, I only want to talk to you. Can you answer my question?¡±


    Kang De slowly calmed down.


    Then, he pondered.


    He thought of the ssic scene of a Western fantasy novel in his early years¡ªtraveling through another world and encountering beautiful and kind elves, as well as the ferocious ve traders.


    There was most likely only one development in the plot¡ªto kill the ve traders.


    If¡­


    He replied, ¡°That depends on what you and Goethe did. Elf, thank you for your honesty. I¡¯ll also answer you frankly. I helped Goethe to protect myself because you¡¯re from another race and have extremely racist tendencies. You even started an invasion war¡ªdid the Goethe people lie?¡±


    Myron shook his head with a wry smile.


    Kang De continued, ¡°I think after you board the ind and kill all the Goethe people and discover me, there¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll take unfriendly measures against me. What do you think?¡±


    The adjutant sighed and nodded.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then, can I think that you¡¯re evaluating a faction ording to actions and not appearances? In other words, if the elves are invaded and Goethe is the one who started the war, will you help the elves?¡±


    ¡ªThat depends on whether there are any beautifuldies here.


    Just joking.


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Yes, I have my own morals and code of conduct.¡±


    This was an alternate world.


    He was an Earthling.


    Therefore, if the Goethe people were all evildoers, he would not agree with their actions. He would not think that they could bully and enve other races just because they looked like humans.


    Taking a step back, even if he saw a Chinese man beating up a foreigner on the way, he would go forward and ask about the situation before choosing to interfere.


    The elf smiled. ¡°Thank you for this answer. I¡¯m very happy and happy. In return, please allow me to give you a piece of advice.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What?¡±


    The elf tried his best to lean forward and look at Kang De. He said word by word, ¡°Be careful of humans.¡±

 Chapter 68 - You’re Thinking Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 68: You¡¯re Thinking Too Much</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The knight and the princess waited for a long time before Kang De came out of the tent.


    In order to show their sincerity, they relocated the people around the tent and only confirmed Kang De¡¯s safety every short period of time. Seeing Kang Dee out at this moment, the two Goethe people heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even the two of them did not know why they were nervous.


    They hurriedly went forward.


    Before the other party could speak, Kang De took out a phone from his pocket. ¡°I recorded it. Do you want to hear what he said to me?¡±


    Tina was first stunned, then she smiled. ¡°If I wanted to know, I wouldn¡¯t have let you meet him. Kang De, from the beginning to the end, we¡¯ve followed the light and have a clear conscience. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Kang De put away his phone.


    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter what he said. What¡¯s important is what I saw¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Then, Your Highness, do you mind selling an extra ticket?¡±


    Tina smiled and cooperated with him. She raised her skirt and bowed like ady. ¡°Of course not, the honorable Mr. Kang De. The Goethe Sea Chamber of Commerce is at your service.¡±


    At this moment, the knight stammered, ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­¡±


    The two of them turned around curiously and saw Clevnd staring at the phone in Kang De¡¯s hand. He could not speak properly, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Kang De, can this magic tool also record images?¡±


    Kang De blinked innocently. ¡°No, it can only preserve voices. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The knight¡¯s face flushed red as he stared into Kang De¡¯s eyes. He looked like he wanted to ask something, but he was too embarrassed to. He could only re at Kang De questioningly, trying to force him to expose himself.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Kang De¡¯s eyes were extremely pure, like a little white flower.


    In any case, in the end, Clevnd did not ask, ¡°Did you take a photo of me in female clothes?¡±


    Sigh¡­


    On the other hand, Kang De felt much more rxed.


    Afterpletely making a decision, his mood immediately improved.


    He felt like he had removed a heavy burden and was walking toward a new life.


    Yes¡­ the outside world.


    There were humans, elves, magic, and gods. There were princesses and dragons. It was a true alternate world. It was gorgeous and colorful, strange and vast, and another life.


    He greeted everyone in the camp and everyone weed him. After the battlest night, the Goethe people had already further acknowledged him. This was a friendship forged after fighting side by side.


    Now, Kang De would set sail with them to the strange new world.


    He stared at the Penguin, his heart beating wildly.


    The story was about to begin.


    However, before the new story began, he had to experience separation.


    ¡°You really can¡¯te with me?¡±


    In the valley at night, a bonfire burned. Kang De and the animals sat around it.


    He slowly sipped the wine in his mouth, feeling a little bitter.


    The kangaroo and the others looked at each other, then shook their heads firmly and lonely.


    In the past year or so, thesepanions did not easily veto anything.


    This meant that once it was rejected, there was no room for negotiation.


    They really could not leave.


    Kang De drank another ss of wine. He did not look at hispanions who were together every day. Instead, he lowered his head and said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with you. We¡¯ve lived together for so long. I really can¡¯t bear to part with you now.¡±


    ¡°I want to live with you forever.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ I have a reason to leave.¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°I have to figure out some things. I have to be stronger. The answer I¡¯m pursuing is not here. On that distantnd, this is something I have to do¡­ Even if you can¡¯t apany me, I have to do it. I have to at least¡­ obtain a result.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯lle back. It won¡¯t be long. I¡¯lle back to find you.¡±


    ¡°Once the information obtained from the rift valley is sent back to the continent, I¡¯m afraid this ce will be lively. I¡¯ll be back soon. After all, with your fiery tempers, you¡¯ll definitely have a conflict with outsiders¡­¡±


    Kang De was already a little drunk. ¡°I¡¯lle back with strength and power. I¡¯ll earn some money and hire some people to spread advanced ideology¡­ Right? After all, I¡¯m a transmigrator. I have to do the job of a transmigrator. Moreover, I have great power. If I don¡¯t do some big business, I would be too ashamed to see anyone¡­¡±


    He said with his tongue out, ¡°I can steal quotes from books, film movies, and spread my progressive ideology. I can establish amercialpany and earn money. There are also girls, girls, and more busty girls¡­¡±


    The gori reached out to snatch his ss. Kang De grabbed its hand and gave it a huge hug.


    He muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The gori was stunned, then slowly hugged him.


    The kangaroo came over and hugged Kang De and the gori from the side.


    The animals in the valley leaned over, even the coldest one.


    They hugged Kang De tightly.


    Kang De whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be back. You have to wait for me obediently¡­¡±


    When the animals heard this, they actually rolled their eyes.


    The parrot pped its wings and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! You¡¯re thinking too much!¡±


    Unfortunately, Kang De was already drunk and did not hear this.


    In the next two days, Kang De ran to a few inds on the Holy Seal Inds.


    He bade farewell to the magical animals he knew one by one.


    He left a gift and took a photo tomemorate it. He specially took a Proid camera and took a photo with these animals one by one, leaving the photo as a memento.


    Some animals were not as elegant and easy-going as the parrot. They were either cold, impatient, or proud, but they all epted Kang De¡¯s gift. There were photos, wine, and snacks.


    The Goethe people were busy repairing the Penguin.


    Although they had captured the Wayne Wings, after discussion, they still chose to leave this elf¡¯s main ship on the Holy Seal Inds because the magic core of the Wayne Wings had already exploded. Moreover, the sailors were not trained and could not sessfully control and repair this elf warship¡­ Moreover, it was too eye-catching and arrogant to drive a level-three elf main ship into the Empire¡¯s sea.


    ording to Tina¡¯s opinion, after bringing the scroll and the news about the curtain back to the continent, the battle between the elves and Goethe mighte to an end. Under such circumstances, he had to save some face for the Twilight Dynasty.


    After all, this battleship condensed the peak technology of the elf shipbuilding industry. If they drove it back and allowed the countries to analyze, imitate, or even copy it, the sharp ears would go crazy.


    Therefore, the final n was to leave the Wayne Wings here but dismantle the resources and even valuable parts on the ship to the Penguin.


    For example, food, medicine, weapons, magic tools, and so on.


    In short, it was the Goethe people¡¯s turn to enjoy the belongings of the powerful First-ss Royal Navy of the Twilight Dynasty¡­ The hammock fabric used by the most ordinary sailors of the elves made the roughnecks of Goethe cry and take off their clothes when they slept at night.


    Days passed.


    The moment of departure was getting closer and closer.


    ¡­

 Chapter 69 - Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 69: Heaven and Earth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The repair and preparation of the Penguinsted for a few days.


    Apart from dismantling the various resources and equipment on the Wayne Wings, another important job was to make room for Master Kang De.


    Although the high-ranking officers on the ship did not know what level and courtesy they should treat Kang De with, they could confirm that the Cathayan was definitely an important guest among the important guests. Even if they did not consider the factor of Princess Tina, just based on the role he yed in fighting the Wayne Wings, the Goethe people would still treat him with courtesy.


    ¡°My idea is to clean and renovate Master York¡¯s room and let you use it.¡±


    ¡°The master¡¯s room is very wide andfortable. There are also corresponding magic tforms and other equipment. ording to the master¡¯s will, we will seal the important items and give the others to you. I believe the master will be very happy. After all, you took revenge for him.¡±


    Master York was the chief battle mage and magic consultant who had apanied the ship. Unfortunately, he had already died at the hands of the Elven Grand Mage in the previous battle. The battles between spellcasters were filled with danger. Sometimes, the winner could be determined in an instant, and this almost meant the difference between life and death.


    When Tina chatted with Kang De about this, she was a little serious and careful. ¡°Do you mind? I heard that the Cathayans have some taboos about this¡­¡±


    Goethe did not have any taboos in this aspect. It could only be said that their cultural backgrounds were different.


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Tina was stunned and shook her head. ¡°Of course not. The master died for Goethe. His heroic spirit will still watch and protect us after he dies. Why be afraid?¡±


    At this point, she seemed to have thought of something and blushed slightly, ¡°Does Kang De want to change rooms with me? It¡¯s not impossible, but I still seem to be a little embarrassed¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Kang De immediately rejected it.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid¡­ Since you¡¯re not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid either.¡±


    Tina was flustered by this smile and the question just now.


    Therefore, she did not think carefully about what Kang De meant.


    The matter was decided.


    The craftsmen on the ship renovated Master York¡¯s room. They used materials removed from the elf battleship. The extravagance of the sharp-eared people was simply outrageous. A mere battleship was actually sofortable to repair. It really made the Goethe people hate and envy.


    Under Kang De¡¯smand, his personal items were also moved to the ship.


    In fact, it was fine to not bring anything. At most, he could bring an armory. He could even put the armory back in the district, but this seemed to be too ostentatious and arrogant¡­ Even now, Kang De was still wary of the Goethe people. He had to keep the secret that he could transmigrate back to Earth and operate resources.


    In order to hide this, he packed a fewrge boxes. Most of them were filled with soda, water, instant noodles, and the like. They were all stored in crates that the sailors transported to the bottom of the cabin.


    There was also a bucket of gasoline stuffed in an airtight box. There was also a circle of fire-control runes engraved around the inner wall to prevent a fire¡­ This was more or less enough.


    Most importantly, the resources and weapons were transported back to the district.


    Just in case.


    As for the cabin on the ship, he had obtained a full set of otaku survival equipment from Earth. From the alienputer to the LCD television to the home game console, there was also a small refrigerator and an electric fan. With these, even if he lived on the sea for a long time, he would definitely not be lonely. It would definitely be awesome.


    Coupled with the weapons and equipment he carried with him, he was ready.


    To be able to return to Earth and bring a small district¡¯s resources with him, survival and entertainment were nothing.


    It was about time.


    It was time to part.


    On this day, Kang De woke up early.


    He did not return to Earth.


    He got up as usual, folded the nket, and looked at his room. Apart from the weapons, everything on the ship had been brought back from Earth. Nothing here had been touched.


    This was his home.


    He would return, but he would only be away for a period of time.


    After a moment of silence, Kang De pushed open the door and walked to the kitchen as usual to make breakfast. In the square in the valley, the animals were up early as usual. Some were fighting, some were arguing, and some looked at himzily and wagged their tails as a greeting.


    He fried eggs, cut ham, and cooked a bowl of noodles with vegetables.


    Sitting on the ground, the animals gathered beside him. Kang De looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s the gori?¡±


    The animals looked at each other. The kangaroo covered its face with its forelimbs and made a crying gesture.


    Kang De sighed.


    How should he put it? These magical animals gave him a very mature feeling. They were opinionated, thick-skinned, and liked to cause trouble, just like old hooligans¡­ However, only the gori was an exception.


    If the magical animals were all old thieves, the gori was like an ignorant girl.


    Their feelings were even more exquisite. They liked to be clingy and even cried, making people worried.


    In the past few days, the gori knew that he was leaving and stuck to him every step. She even had to follow Kang De and help him move things. She had to help him move the boxes and lead his subordinate ship.


    Kang De knew that the gori was very reluctant.


    However, he had a reason to go to the continent.


    The animals could not leave.


    He could only part ways and promise to return early.


    He sighed softly. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid of separation?¡±


    Actually, it was good.


    This saved him the trouble.


    These three days ofpanionship were enough¡­ He had recorded countless selfie videos and stored them in five tablets. Moreover, he had taught the gori how to use the gasoline generator. The gori could see him all the way.


    That was the only way.


    After eating and washing the dishes, he turned off the electric switches in the room.


    He checked all the appliances.


    He wanted to ensure that everything was stable.


    After dawdling for a long time, the gori did not return.


    He could not help but look around. He did not see the other party anywhere he usually went.


    After all, it was an animal. If he wanted to hide, how could he find it?


    Kang De sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. If anything really happens, you know what to do.¡±


    He instructed and carried his bag.


    The Goethe camp was already prepared.


    ¡°Your Highness, all the resources have been loaded. After thest round of inspection, the Penguin is in good condition and can set off at any time. The various resources have been sealed and checked.¡±


    The captain was reporting to Tina.


    He said, ¡°We didn¡¯t check Mr. Kang De¡¯s boxes.¡±


    Tina nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Kang De can be trusted. We shouldn¡¯t check his luggage. This is very rude and will cause a crack in our originally good rtionship.¡±


    The captain said, ¡°I know. We¡¯ve already formed a good rtionship with that Cathayan. Only a fool would foolishly destroy it¡­ I¡¯ll strictly order the sailors to guard the bottom cabin side by side.¡±


    The princess smiled in satisfaction.


    At this moment, Clevnd said, ¡°Kang De is here.¡±


    Everyone looked over.


    Many animals also came.


    On the ground, on the treetops, in the sky, in the distance, close, and even on the other inds.


    A sailor muttered, ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s really a lot.¡±


    Kang De stood at the bow and stared at hispanions on the ind, his heart fluctuating.


    He still did not see the gori.


    However, he knew that the gori must be looking at him in a corner he was not paying attention to.


    These were all his friends.


    When he transmigrated to this deserted ind and was lonely and helpless, they warmed his heart and made him no longer afraid, making him no longer lonely.


    It was like a warm light.


    At this moment, he was at the bow of the ship, staring at hispanions. They were about to be separated, and an inexplicable emotion surged in his heart as if he was connected to them by blood¡­ as if he had known them for a long time.


    He suddenly understood.


    He bade farewell to these lonely animals overseas and left this isted ind to head to the strange true alternate world. It was as if he was¡­ helping them to live their lives.


    Kang De waved his hand forcefully.


    Goodbye.


    They would definitely meet again.


    The Penguin raised the sail and anchored.


    Following Kang De¡¯s request, the ship sailed around a few inds. He saw many animals running between the coast and the mountains. They bade him farewell and sent him off.


    Tina said softly, ¡°You¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯lle back with you.¡±


    Kang De nodded vigorously and looked at the gradually shrinking ind.


    He allowed the sea wind to blow away his tears.


    The animals on the ind watched as the Penguin set sail and disappeared, leaving this silent and lonely forbidden area.


    Suddenly, the parrot roared at the sky. Its voice was burning like mes that swept through everything.


    Beast roars echoed on the northern ind.


    Then, the entire Holy Seal Inds roared at the same time.


    Containing indescribable anger, more than a hundred terrifying auras soared into the sky. In an instant, lightning rumbled on the Holy Seal Inds. The sky suddenly darkened, and a grand and resplendent array appeared out of thin air. It hung in the sky and proudly resisted the ground.


    The Penguin had already set off leisurely. The sky was clear and blue. There was no wind or rain, only sunny.


    At the bottom of the cabin, a box in Kang De¡¯s luggage moved.

 Chapter 70 - Supernatural Power

    <h4>Chapter 70: Supernatural Power</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    At the bottom of the cabin, a box moved.


    The top was slowly pushed open.


    A pair ofrge vignt eyes nced left and right.


    It was the gori.


    It grinned and revealed a very, very proud smile.


    It was happy with its n and wit.


    The n was a huge sess.


    However, it was not the time topletely rx.


    Although it really wanted to run out and find Kang De now, the gori still felt unstable.


    It tilted its head and decided to wait a little longer because it was not far from the ind. It was afraid that Kang De would order the ship to turn around and send it back.


    Although Kang De would probably not do this, what if?


    Therefore, it would wait a little longer.


    It changed its posture andyfortably with a travel bag as its pillow.


    This waterproof bag was given by Kang De. It contained many things that he had given it.


    There were a few sets of clothes.


    Previously, Kang De had said that he wanted to give Tina a few sets of dresses. The gori had lost its temper, so he had given it a few sets aspensation¡ªalthough the gori could not wear them.


    There were also many snacks, trinkets, and toys.


    They were all precious items that the gori had always treasured.


    In a few days, when it was far enough, it would go up and find Kang De.


    This was what it thought.


    It was only a few days. It had to wait a little longer.


    It touched the steel rod ced at the side. No matter where Kang De went, it had to follow.


    ¡ªWait a little longer, wait a little longer.


    Suddenly, a strange feeling swept past the gori¡¯s body.


    It was as if it had left a dark and silent cave.


    The world became vast, the world became real, and the world seemed to have changed.


    The gori suddenly felt a raging me burning in its body as if something had changed in its body. Then, it felt very sleepy and its eyelids twitched.


    Slowly, slowly, sleepiness swept over.


    The gori vaguely grabbed the steel rod and ced it in front of it. It lived on the Holy Seal Inds and needed to be vignt at all times. It maintained a defensive posture and fell asleep.


    It had a very, very long dream.


    In the dream, it became taller and stronger. It could spit mes, shoot lightning, and have endless strength. It was with Kang De and protected him at all times. It also punched some detestable women who wanted to approach him with ill intentions into meat paste.


    Kang De was extremely happy.


    However, the gori was a little unhappy in its dream.


    It was clearly a good thing to be taller, stronger, and stronger. Why was it unhappy?


    What went wrong?


    The gori in its dream could not think of an answer.


    Kang De, who was on the deck, shivered.


    For some reason, he felt a little cold.


    Beside him, Tina said, ¡°Is it a little cold? The wind is strong at sea. Let¡¯s go to the cabin.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Speaking of which, he had never sailed seriously in his life.


    After all, the transport system was so developed. Those far away could take a ne, but taking a boat was too slow.


    However, Kang De had indeed wanted to take a cruise previously¡­ It should feel good to float on the sea for a week, provided that he booked a rtivelyrge andfortable room.


    However, it was very expensive.


    The cheap service was not good.


    He had nned to go with Old Wang, but¡­


    He sighed silently.


    That was already very far away.


    Kang De turned to look at Tina and wanted to speak, but he was stunned.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He said in surprise, ¡°You look¡­ a little different.¡±


    The girl smiled and stretched out her hand. A mist spun in her palm. This mist spun and condensed, finally turning into a water ball. As she raised her palm gently, it floated into the air and turned into a fine mist that floated in the wind.


    She blinked and smiled, ¡°Because we¡¯ve already left the anti-magic domain. Our supernatural powers have already recovered.¡±


    Ah, it was actually a mage.


    Kang De looked at the knight again.


    A sharp and dazzling light appeared on Clevnd¡¯s body, like an unsheathed sword. In the next moment, the sharp sword was sheathed, and he returned to being a humble and elegant knight.


    What was this? Holy light? Or battle aura?


    It did not matter what it was. In any case, it was the strength of a physical profession.


    He couldpletely slowly understand this in the future.


    This was not the most important problem.


    Instead¡­


    Kang De¡¯s heart quietly beat faster.


    After leaving the Holy Seal Inds and the range of the anti-magic domain, the supernatural power returned. This meant that thebat strength of the Goethe people had increased.


    However, he was alone.


    In other words, the strength advantage on the Holy Seal Inds no longer existed.


    It could even be said that he was already at a disadvantage.


    In other words, if the Goethe people turned hostile here, the situation would be very bad.


    This was a problem that had to be considered.


    He was already prepared.


    When he first went to the ship to move things, he had done something to it. There were also surprises hidden in those boxes and insurance. From the current situation, the Goethe people were very reasonable and sensible. Those boxes had not been opened from the beginning to the end, which could exin some things.


    If the worst happened, he had a countermeasure. The ability to travel to another world was his greatest trump card. If the Goethe people turned hostile, he couldpletely activate those things, light a fire, and cause an explosion. Then, he could activate his ability to return to Earth and return after the ship sank. He had not done anything else on Earth these few days except weld something like a miniature submarine. In any case, it was an iron shell that could float on the sea.


    At that time, he would bring this thing back and crawl in to drift at sea in peace. In any case, he did not have to worry about food and drink. After drifting for a few months, he did not believe that he could not findnd. Every day, when he returned to Earth, he would weld and forge some things. A few months was enough for him to expand this miniature submarinefortably.


    As for the Goethe people, they could die in the sea.


    He had made full preparations before deciding to go to sea with the Goethe people.


    That was only the worst-case scenario.


    At the very least, from his observation, both Tina and Clevnd had extremely high moral standards and were willing to be reasonable¡­ As civilized people, they were naturally willing to interact with civilized people.


    At the very least, it was reasonable.


    However,munication between civilizations was also about equality.


    The current situation was that the Goethe people had recovered their strength. They had an advantage in numbers and strength.


    As for Kang De?


    After leaving the anti-magic domain, Tina and the others recovered their supernatural powers. What about him?


    He was nervous and expectant.


    Tina seemed to see through his thoughts and said gently, ¡°Rx and feel it yourself.¡±


    She was also looking forward to it.


    Kang De had obtained the inheritance from the Fire Thief Altar. This was something she had seen with her own eyes. The other party indeed had magical power and could even use it on the Holy Seal Inds. This was extremely shocking.


    However, how should she put it¡­ Tina felt thatpared to the grand, shocking, and iparably vast altar, the enchantment technique disyed by Kang De on the Holy Seal Inds seemed to be a little unworthy of the extravagance of the inheritance.


    Although it was also a very powerful ability that could make him a famous alchemist in a short period of time, she felt that¡­ it was still not enough.


    She was looking forward to its true power.

 Chapter 71 - Eastern Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 71: Eastern Martial Arts</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡ªRx and feel it carefully.


    Kang De followed the princess¡¯s guidance and felt and searched.


    ¡°I¡­ can sense a change¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes and said.


    Kang De called the cheat he had obtained the ¡°Enchantment Technique¡±.


    He extracted the elements from everything and bestowed them again, allowing another object to obtain a brand-new attribute or concept. This was the power he had obtained.


    From Kang De¡¯s train of thought and vision as an Earthling, this ability had endless potential and the possibility of infinite discovery. The enchantment technique of the other world was one of the ideas to realize this possibility.


    He could extract the relevant elements and replicate the many enchantment techniques of the other world ordingly. In terms of efficiency and speed, it must be far higher than the enchantment techniques of the other world. If word got out, it would definitely anger arge number of alchemists to death.


    Moreover, this ability, coupled with theplementary elements absorbed from the white fog on Earth, also underwent a shocking change. It was better to say that this change surprised Kang De even more. Thisrge construction mechanism that relied on ¡°Fantasy¡± could enchant items with simr shapes and attributes into things that appeared in fantasy works. It was very exciting.


    Ordinary watches could be enchanted into an anesthesia watch, and the Taobao version of the filial piety sword could be enchanted into a real Frostmourne. These were all conventional operations. Kang De had already researched and decided that if he could return to Earth, he would definitely go to the Marshall Inds and fish out his wives one by one.


    At the moment, he only grasped these two uses.


    However, it was actually enough.


    Logically speaking, the Holy Seal Inds suppressed all supernatural powers. If Kang De was also within the range of being suppressed, he should ¡°recover¡± his strength after leaving the ind. However, this was only an ideal situation. After all, Kang De could also use Element Extraction on the Holy Seal Inds. He might only be exempted from the magic suppression.


    Moreover, he had often transmigrated back to Earth in the past year and had not be especially strong when he returned.


    Therefore, Kang De was actually already mentally prepared.


    The Element Extraction golden finger was already powerful enough.


    It did not matter even if he did not have any new abilities.


    However, with the intention of giving it a try, Kang De closed his eyes and focused. He felt a strange change.


    Tina and Clevnd held their breaths and looked at Kang De expectantly.


    Although the princess had emphasized several times not to treat Kang De as one of them just because of the Knighting Ceremony, humans were always truthful subconsciously.


    They still subconsciously felt that the stronger Kang De was, the better it was for Goethe.


    However, soon, Kang De opened his eyes helplessly.


    Tina was first stunned, then she said gently, ¡°No? You don¡¯t have to care too much. That power is already shocking enough. It can even make youparable to the most famous enchantment master on the continent in a short period of time. Moreover, it¡¯s best to be a world-renowned alchemist. The nobles, experts, and even the country will fight to curry favor with you. You don¡¯t have to fight. It¡¯s safe and your status is high¡­¡±


    Sheforted him.


    Kang De was a little touched and embarrassed.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    He spread out his hands and said, ¡°I can sense the change in my body. It¡¯s not an illusion. I know that I have a new ability. I can indeed sense it, but the problem is¡­¡±


    At this point, the transmigrator sighed and said in the distance, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is¡­¡±


    How should he put it? This was a kind of feeling.


    He clearly knew that there was something, but he did not know where it was or what it was.


    Tsk.


    Why did this cheat not even give him an instruction manual?


    ¡ªWhen I used this ability on the ind, I wasughed at by the parrot and the others for using it wrongly.


    Now, it did not even give a hint.


    Tina and the knight looked at each other.


    Clevnd asked, ¡°Your Highness, is there such a precedent?¡±


    The princess thought for a moment and shook her head, ¡°No, at least I¡¯ve never heard of it. epting the inheritance ritual is equivalent to a wise hero guiding the path. After the inheritor wakes up, he will immediately see the path ahead¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of a situation where he can¡¯t use it after epting the inheritance.¡±


    She thought for a moment andforted him, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Perhaps the situation of the Holy Seal Inds is special and suppressed a portion of Kang De¡¯s inheritance. After a while, you¡¯ll slowly remember.¡±


    Kang De nodded, but he did not look disappointed.


    His current temperament could probably be considered to be calm to a certain extent.


    He had even encountered something even worse. This small matter was nothing.


    The knight thought that he was only forcing himself and reached out to pat his shoulder, ¡°There¡¯s no need to mind. Just as the princess said, being an alchemist respected and revered by the world is better than fighting on the battlefield¡­¡±


    Clevnd still adhered to his philosophy and did not want clean people to be stained with blood.


    In his opinion, it was not a bad thing that Kang De did not awaken any powerfulbat strength.


    Kang De nced at him and smiled.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed it on the knight¡¯s chest. With a little force, the knight took a few steps back.


    Clevnd touched his chest, surprise shing across his face.


    ¡°Stand still and try again.¡± Kang De took a few steps forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t give in to me. Let me confirm my current strength. If you go easy, it¡¯ll get me killed in the future.¡±


    The knight nodded as the sharp and dazzling light appeared on his body again. ¡°Come.¡±


    Kang De reached out and pushed. The knight¡¯s body swayed, but he stood still. The transmigrator took a deep breath, exhaled, and suddenly pushed with all his might. Clevnd immediately staggered.


    Before Kang De could smile in victory, the knight reached out and grabbed his arm. He stretched out his foot and kicked Kang De¡¯s left leg. He turned around and bent down, throwing him to the ground with a shoulder throw.


    He reached out to pull Kang De up and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re very strong, but your technique is too poor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never practiced it.¡± Kang De patted the dust off his body. ¡°When we first met, you also wanted to throw me over your shoulder. You didn¡¯t seed at that time. How did you seed now?¡±


    The knight smiled and said, ¡°Because of the enhancement of my battle soul, my battle aura has strengthened my physical strength. If I can¡¯t defeat you under such circumstances, won¡¯t my years of cultivation be a joke?¡±


    It was really the battle aura¡­ This setting was really subtle, revealing a sense of age and clich¨¦.


    With this mood, he asked what battle aura was.


    The knight was first puzzled, then an obscure understanding shed through his eyes.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Cathaymunicated with the continent, so Kang De doesn¡¯t know, right? Our battle aura was first transmitted from the east. After many years, after the evolution, misinterpretation, and improvement of the continent, it became like this. It¡¯s said to bepletely different from the ¡®martial arts¡¯ of the east.¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such a setting?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the knight said. ¡°It¡¯s said that opening up the path of battle aura andpletely severing it from Eastern martial arts involves a bloody past. This is because powerful Eastern martial arts often have philosophies that match them. If you want to cultivate and achieve something, you have to study this philosophy carefully. In the end, the person who cultivated this martial art became stronger, but his thoughts were simr to those of Easterners and caused a lot of trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡±


    Tina, who had been listening, interrupted.


    Seeing Kang De look over, she snorted proudly in her heart and said, ¡°At that time, the Cathayan Emperor discovered that the martial arts of his country had been leaked, so he simply secretly spread the unorthodox martial arts cultivated by some extremely evil experts in his country to the continent. Then, a lot happened¡­ You know. This turmoilsted for a long time until some expertspletely made up their minds and wanted to walk their own path¡­¡±


    At this point, she blinked at Kang De. ¡°Of course, this is only the record in our history books. In the history books of Cathay, it¡¯s probably another excuse. Who can exin what happened in the past?¡±


    Kang De suddenly thought of something, ¡°Is there no one on the current continent who practices Eastern martial arts?¡±


    Tina and Knight looked at each other andughed together.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She said, ¡°However, it¡¯s very rare¡­ There are always a few in this world. They feel that battle aura is a product of Eastern martial arts and is an inferior version. The original is the strongest, so they chose to cultivate Eastern martial arts¡­ However, because of history, this behavior is taboo by many people. No one will openly announce that they cultivate Eastern martial arts. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°I see. I understand.¡±


    He was indeed very interested in the so-called Eastern martial arts.


    Which young man had not dreamed of summoning 18 dragons with a palm strike when he was young?


    There was no hurry. He could take his time.


    He looked at Clevnd. ¡°Then let¡¯s do special training, Knight. Since the technique is insufficient, let¡¯s train.¡±


    The knight was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Alright, but you have to be prepared for pain.¡±


    Kang De smiled indifferently.


    <i>Friend, wait till you learn of the pharmacy.</i>


    As the knight smiled, he thought to himself, ¡°It seems that I have to go all out. In order to wake Kang De up, I almost used 90% of my strength¡­ I can¡¯t let him get carried away.¡±


    Kang De also smiled and thought to himself, ¡®I used about 60 to 70% of my strength just now. It¡¯s the strength I had when I first encountered him on the ind. If I unleash my full strength, I should be able to suppress him. He didn¡¯t expect that my friends would help me collect attribute medicine, right?¡¯


    That night, Second Senior Brother and the others surrounded the rift valley to kill the ck beasts. Later on, when they saw that there were too many, they called for an air raid to throw the incendiary bombs. Before that, they killed some ck beasts and dug out the crystals. When Kang De bade them farewell one by one, they all took them out shyly.


    It was so satisfying.


    Therefore, the two of them had something on their minds. As they smiled, they put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and went to practice.


    Tina, who had finally interrupted and showed off her knowledge, looked at the two of them in a daze.

 Chapter 72 - Let My Right Hand Break Your Poor

    <h4>Chapter 72: Let My Right Hand Break Your Poor Spell Technique!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The room was closed.


    The window was also tightly closed.


    A man and a woman in the same room.


    Tina and Kang De.


    The princess¡¯s voice was like a mosquito, and there was a trace of weakness and exhaustion in her tone.


    ¡°Kang¡­ Kang De¡­ is that enough?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was much calmer and more mature, like an experienced driver guiding a newbie.


    ¡°Bear with it a little longer. It¡¯s almost done. Hold on for a while.¡±


    His voice was especially serious and a little happy. Then, his voice became excited, ¡°Alright! Alright! It¡¯s out! It¡¯sing out!¡±


    Immediately after, Tina cried out in surprise, ¡°Ah! This¡­ this feels strange! No!¡±


    After that, Tina sat on the chair and leaned back slightly. Her actions looked rtively indecent¡ªat leastpared to her usual words and actions, her actions at this moment were indeed a little impudent.


    An alluring blush appeared on her face. Her cherry lips exhaled slightly, and her eyes were a little dazed.


    Kang De sat on the other side.


    There was a mysterious smile on his face.


    He stared at his hand and slowly rubbed his fingers as if reminiscing about something.


    Suddenly, Tina seemed to have thought of something and immediately sat up straight. She looked at Kang De steadily, ¡°¡­Kang De, you didn¡¯t record it with your phone just now, right?!¡±


    In just a few days, she had already learned many new words.


    When Kang De heard this, he blinked and said in confusion, ¡°Why should I record that?¡±


    Looking at the other party¡¯s pure gaze, Tina suddenly blushed.


    <i>Hmph¡­ It¡¯s all Kang De¡¯s fault for saying that strange thing. It made me say it on a whim¡­</i>


    <i>Now, he still refused to admit it¡­ He must be pretending. Cunning, how cunning.</i>


    She gritted her teeth in hatred because Kang De was too good at pretending. She could not ask directly and finally understood how the knight felt when he was mocked by him¡­


    Therefore, Tina pouted and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m tired! I want c! I want potato chips!¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    The beautiful girl acting cute was pleasing to the eye.


    He was an innocent man after all and liked this.


    He took out potato chips and c from the cab and some jelly biscuits and other snacks.


    Tina cheered, and then the ton began.


    Kang De watched her eat.


    In fact, as long as it was a good-looking girl, she was cute no matter what she did. She was cute when she ate, when she drank, when she wheedled, and when she blushed.


    Tina swallowed the potato chip in her mouth. ¡°Kang De doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    Kang De shook his head.


    ¡ªI¡¯m sick of it.


    He said, ¡°If you like it so much, take some back.¡±


    Tina shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t hide it when I bring it back. Head Maid Bedo will definitely discover it. She upholds family rules and is very strict. She has requirements for her appetite, diet, and living. If I take these back to eat, she¡¯ll definitely control the amount. I can¡¯t eat casually like now¡­¡±


    She took a few more bites and smiled, ¡°Therefore, I can only eat happily if Ie to Kang De¡¯s ce. Speaking of which, Kang De is still the best. When you put on a straight face, a few words can make the head maid retreat.¡±


    Kang De only smiled.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing. My mother taught me well and made me good at reasoning.¡¯


    However, what the two of them did not know was that in the depths of the corridor outside the room, the head maid had been waiting.


    ¡°Good day, head maid.¡±


    The knight saw her and greeted her.


    Bedo returned the greeting. ¡°Good day, Knight Clevnd.¡±


    Clevnd asked, ¡°Is Her Highness also with Kang De today?¡±


    The head maid replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The knight smiled. ¡°Their rtionship has warmed up quite well. I remember that Her Highness is not that open.¡±


    Maid Bedo¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°Yes, Her Highness is not that straightforward, so I used a small method¡­ Her Highness has the personality of a little girl. She¡¯s greedy and a little afraid of me. Mr. Kang De has delicious food, so I¡¯ve been a little stricter these few days and reminded Her Highness a few more times. I ask her to pay more attention to her diet control and restrain herself.¡±


    ¡°When she heard these words, she was afraid, so she did not dare to bring Mr. Kang De¡¯s snacks back to eat. If she wanted to eat them to her heart¡¯s content, she could only run to Mr. Kang De. Then, I disyed a certain amount of awe and submission in front of him, causing Her Highness to have the illusion that ¡®Kang De can restrain Bedo¡¯. With this mentality and the temptation of delicious food, her frequency of running to him in the future will naturally increase.¡±


    When the knight heard this, he was shocked, then sighed, ¡°You¡¯re really impressive.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Maid Bedo said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s just that after living a little longer and seeing many people, I understand some small principles and techniques. Although Her Highness and Mr. Kang De both have heroic bearings, the advantage brought about by age can¡¯t be easily matched with hard work and talent¡­ That¡¯s all.¡±


    The knight still sighed, ¡°You¡¯re too humble¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to you. ording to Her Highness¡¯s personality, she probably won¡¯t take the initiative to do anything. Kang De seems to be such a person. I can¡¯t help much¡­¡±


    Maid Bedo said indifferently, ¡°Knight, you are the most humble person. The reason why Her Highness took the initiative to run to Mr. Kang De is only because I did some small push work. The most important contributor is still you.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    The knight looked stunned.


    In Kang De¡¯s cabin.


    Although Tina said that she wanted to eat this and that, how big could a girl¡¯s appetite be? Moreover, she had drunk carbonated drinks and her stomach was filled with air. She would not be able to eat after eating for a while.


    Seeing that she was full, Kang De rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Do it again?¡±


    Tina blushed and immediately put on a defensive posture. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    This was what happened.


    Tina had always found it strange.


    She had clearly seen Kang De first. She had clearly handed the Knighting Ceremony to him. She had clearly made an oath with him. She was clearly a very beautiful and cute girl.


    However, why did Kang De always get together with the knight?


    At first, she was horrified to think that Kang De had a strange hobby that was different from ordinary people. However, after her few inadvertent surprise attacks and small tests, Kang De¡¯s performance was very normal. His eyes would involuntarily nce around, he would blush, and he would peek. In short, he looked very normal.


    ¡ªBut why was this happening?


    She could not figure it out no matter how she thought about it. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. In the end, Tina¡¯s thoughts hadpletely turned into ¡°I can¡¯t lose to a mere Knight Fran in such a ce, or I won¡¯t have any confidence in the future¡±.


    She even did something she definitely did not dare to do previously.


    She took the initiative to look for Kang De.


    She even asked the knight and the head maid not to follow or disturb her.


    A man and a woman in the same room.


    She wanted to chat with Kang De and understand him in detail.


    Logically speaking, it was very embarrassing to say such a thing. When she made this request to the head maid, her head was almost buried in her chest, and her face was red as if it was burning.


    However, the head maid agreed.


    After knocking on Kang De¡¯s door, the other party looked very surprised. Then, he pulled her in.


    ¡°Come, do me a favor.¡±


    Then, he asked her to cast a controble spell.


    What she used was a very ordinary water ball spell. She summoned a ball of water and threw it. This spell was very simple and correspondingly did not have any lethality. It could be used to extinguish mes and was a little useful against creatures like fire elements. Apart from that, it could be used as a prelude to apound attack, such as increasing the freezing effect of ice spells, such as making lightning spells more powerful, and so on.


    She cast such a spell and floated the ball of water in her palm.


    Then, Kang De stretched out his evil hand to touch this ball of formed magic power and did many strange things.


    As he did it, he even said very strange things like ¡°I¡¯ll break your weak spell with my right hand¡±, making her want to throw this ball of water in his face.


    Then, she sensed that this water-element ball had been broken down and disappeared.


    This made her feel very¡­ strange.


    Because the spell was constructed by her mental strength, she had not thrown the ball of water and it was floating in her palm. Her mental strength was still maintaining the shape and strength of the ball of water. At this moment, the ball of water was broken down by Kang De, as if he was directly touching her mind and soul¡­ That feeling was very strong.


    It was very strange.


    It was a little lecherous.


    Now, Kang De wanted to do it again.


    Tina was a little resistant in her heart. She blushed and said, ¡°Does Kang De want to use this ability in battle and even dispel the enemy¡¯s spell? I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m only controlling the magic ball for you to break down, but the enemy mage will throw the spell over. It¡¯s very fast. How can you break down and block it?¡±


    ¡°I just need to be fast enough, coupled with the enchanted equipment.¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°However, it needs a long time of practice and your help. You¡¯re right about one thing¡­ Come, I roughly understand the mechanism of this spell now. Now, stand further away and shoot at me.¡±


    Tina sighed.


    ¡ªI¡¯m not here to do such a thing with you¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 73 - I’m So Tired

    <h4>Chapter 73: I¡¯m So Tired</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Just as Kang De had guessed.


    The ability to extract elements could also be used in magic.


    Or rather, the elements extracted from the formed magic were even purer and more condensed.


    Perhaps it was because the process of spell shaping was exquisite¡­


    However, to Kang De,pared to using it to extract purer high-quality elements, the greater use of this ability was the result of ¡°elimination magic¡±.


    This meant that he could punch the heads of the spellcasters like a certain hot-headed youth.


    However, there was still a huge difference.


    The youth only needed to stretch out his right hand to block. It waspletely an epic buff that had been fixed in his hand. Moreover, it was permanently passive and did not need any method or technique to activate.


    On the other hand, Kang De needed arge amount of practice and stronger reaction speed. He even needed to have a certain understanding andprehension of the corresponding magic school. Only then could he reach out and erase the huge fireball shot by the other party. Otherwise, he would be burned to death by the iing fireball.


    Tsk, how troublesome.


    Arge amount of practice was the easiest problem to resolve¡ªthen arge amount of practice was fine.


    His reaction speed and physical fitness were also easy to resolve. He had eaten arge number of crystals on the ind, and his physical fitness was already strong enough topete with a knight like Clevnd who had strengthened his battle aura. In online terms, he walked the body-tempering path.


    Moreover, there were also things like battle aura and martial arts in the other world. If there was really no other way, he could return to the Holy Seal Inds to farm ck beasts. Moreover, there were also alchemy potions like strength potions in the other world. There were many ways.


    He had an understanding of the corresponding magic school. This was a problem that could not be solved for the time being. Tina imed that she was not a good teacher, but she promised to use the Tedrell family¡¯s connections to help Kang De find a master alchemist to teach him. He needed to systematically learn enchantment techniques. Of course, he also had to learn his understanding of elemental power.


    He could not be anxious about practicing and growing step by step.


    It was useless to be anxious.


    However, this did not mean that Kang De could not take another path.


    ¡°For example, you have the Fire Chaser Round Shield,¡± Tina said. ¡°ording to the attack mechanism, the conventional form-shaping spells of the elemental category can be divided into bullets, balls, rays, wide area, breath, and so on. If the other party is shooting a fire bullet, you can use the round shield to block it.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a breath spell like me Spray, you can first use the Fire Chaser Round Shield to block it and carefully dpose it¡­ It¡¯s probably like this.¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    ¡°This ability is actually very powerful¡­ because it¡¯s unknown.¡±


    The princess continued, ¡°To keep a secret as a trump card means that the mage who¡¯s your enemy doesn¡¯t know your background or ability. However, you can shatter his magic at the critical moment and seize the fleeting chance to win and resolve the battle in the blink of an eye.¡±


    She gave another example, ¡°For example, thest defense line of a mage, the Arcane Shield. Before the shield is shattered, a mage can cast spells without worry, and you might be able to make their tough shield lose its effect for an instant and seize this perfect opportunity to defeat a powerful spellcaster.¡±


    Kang De listened seriously and kept nodding.


    Although he understood the ¡°fantasy world¡± better, the experience he had obtained from online novels and fantasy games was all fabricated by the author. Inparison, the opinion of the otherworldly people was more reliable.


    Tina sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not an outstanding spellcaster or a good magic teacher. Kang De, not only do you need a powerful alchemist as a mentor, but you also need an upright and reliable powerful spellcaster as your magic consultant.¡±


    ¡°The former can be found in the capital, but thetter is very difficult. This is because you have to keep this secret and not let too many people know¡­¡±


    She thought for a moment and revealed a difficult expression. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to find powerful spellcasters, but it¡¯s difficult to find reliable allies. If you want me to find them, I can only find them in the Goethe Legal Department¡­¡±


    ¡°But you can onlye to Goethe after the war ends. There¡¯s a war going on now¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, his heart stirred.


    He looked at the girl in front of him and asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you fight?¡±


    Simr to Tina, Kang De sometimes liked to be straightforward.


    The princess clearly did not expect Kang De to ask this most subtle question and panicked.


    She thought of the image she had seen on the tablet that day.


    In a city made of steel, war weapons made of steel spat out mes and poured death. The world copsed from explosions, explosions, and more explosions. It was pure violent destruction and killing.


    If Goethe obtained that power, would they still be afraid of the elves?


    No, at that time, it would be the entire world¡¯s turn to be afraid of Goethe.


    In the depths of her heart, she yearned for Kang De to help her. It was not only because of the powerful strength of that civilization, but also the Fire Thief inheritance that Kang De had obtained¡­ Now, it had already disyed countless possibilities.


    However, if he answered ¡°yes¡±, would it seem that their interaction these few days was a little¡­ ulterior?


    The kindness she revealed was even a little deliberately respectful and polite, even a little fawning.


    Even she did not know why she was so enthusiastic about Kang De¡¯s matter. Was it because of the power he grasped, his own body, or¡­? She did not know which mood was more intense.


    Tina did not know how to answer.


    She looked up into Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    His expression was calm, his eyes calm, and his question was straightforward.


    Then she should do the same.


    The girl slowly exhaled and said softly, ¡°My country is at war and is at a disadvantage. As we speak, we might lose our brave citizens. Under such circumstances, as a member of the Tedrell family, I have to unite and fight for all the power that can help us.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me if I want your help, my answer is, of course, I need all the power that can help Goethe, let alone a power like Kang De that can¡¯t be ignored and has endless potential.¡±


    Kang De waited for her to continue.


    ¡°But if you ask me if I¡¯ll invite you to join the war between the elves and Goethe now, my answer is no. If you ask me if my previous actions were to please and rope you in so that I could ask you to join the war between the elves and Goethe, I¡¯ll say that no, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only repaying you, including rmending a master alchemist to you. It¡¯s all to repay you for your efforts in helping us defeat the elves previously. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, please don¡¯t worry and hesitate. You deserve these. They¡¯re all our thank-you gifts.¡±


    Tina chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, if you want to treat it as our goodwill and investment, we¡¯ll wee it very much. I¡¯m helping Goethe rope in a promising alchemist. When you¡¯re sessful and world-renowned, as long as you¡¯re slightly biased, we¡¯ll make a killing.¡±


    That was what the girl said.


    His gaze was calm and did not dodge.


    As an Earthling who often lied and tested with his mother, Kang De could roughly tell Tina¡¯s thoughts and intentions. She was not lying.


    Or rather, it was just another way of saying it.


    The art ofnguage¡­ obtained a good impression in this way and silently achieved his goal.


    This method was not annoying.


    ¡°I only hope that Kang De can make a choice based on his own thoughts and not be hindered by favors. He can really use his eyes to confirm who is worthy of help and who is the righteous side¡­ Perhaps my thoughts are a little naive. I keep feeling that this world is right and wrong. I know this thought is very naive, but¡­ I still can¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    Tina smiled. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t experienced anything that¡¯s enough to make me wake up and grow.¡±


    Kang De opened his mouth.


    He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.


    Actually, his thoughts were simr to Tina¡¯s¡­ He always hoped that there was so-called justice and morality in the world, but the things he understood and saw all indicated the naivety and ridiculousness of this thought. However, he was still persistent and willing to believe it.


    ¡°Alright, alright. The topic has be heavy again. Seriously.¡±


    Tina made a face. ¡°Actually, when we found the crimson scroll from the Holy Seal Inds, things became much better. If we discover such a thing, the continent will be shocked. Perhaps we can stop the war. Everyone, sit together and discuss the crisis regarding the curtain¡­ so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before I can invite Kang De to my house as a guest.¡±


    ¡°However, before that, let¡¯s go to the capital together. You can learn your skills, and I¡¯ll give a speech. I¡¯ll fight for my country. As for Kang De, you¡¯ll make yourself stronger first and gain a foothold in the capital. You can even obtain your own reputation and status. Let everything go ording to n. Everything will be better, right?¡±


    Infected by her smile, Kang De smiled too.


    Yes, that was indeed the case.


    He would first be stronger and do his own thing.


    After figuring out what the curtain was, he broke through the white fog and left the district to see what was happening outside.


    Even if he wanted to help Tina, he had to be stronger first, right?


    He was only alone now. The resources in the district could allow him to live without worry, but he was still far from participating in the war between the two countries. He still had a long way to go.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t bite off more than we can chew. We have to take it one step at a time.¡±


    Tina smiled and encouraged him, ¡°Yes, yes, all the best.¡±


    Therefore, Kang De stood up. ¡°Now, I have to train my reaction speed and that magic can be extracted. So what if it¡¯s the battle aura? Ah, eat first. I¡¯ll go find Clevnd.¡±


    Tina: ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 74 - Goode Family

    <h4>Chapter 74: Goode Family</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The extraction of battle aura failed.


    This was because battle aura was derived from Eastern martial arts. In theory, it was still a type of physical energy. It was fundamentally different from thebat method of a mage who rubbed fireballs with his mental strength.


    It swam in his body and acted on his body. It could resonate with his muscles and cause his body to erupt with extremely powerful strength, allowing him to do things that mortals could not do, such as rebounding, enduring, killing, and so on.


    In short, it was used to buff warriors.


    This involved a problem.


    A warrior with a buff was still a warrior. Even if his battle aura erupted, he still had to sh with arge knife. It was just that his sh was stronger and more exciting.


    Battle aura could not be released.


    At the very least, at the knight¡¯s level, he could not do this.


    If he wanted to use his battle aura to leave his body to kill the enemy, it would first consume a huge amount of energy. Secondly, the efficiency was not high. The battle qi light de he shed out would dissipate after flying for a few meters. He might as well jump over and sh a few times. What was the point?


    Kang De understood this.


    This was very martial arts. Most people were extras who waved swords. Energy waves were the privilege of the strong.


    Since the knight could not control the battle aura to leave his body, he had also tried to ce his hand on Clevnd¡¯s shoulder, trying to use his mental strength to restrain and capture it.


    Then, he failed.


    He did not capture that ethereal energy. What was enveloped by his mental strength was the knight¡¯s shoulder. Clevnd immediately felt a strong sense of unease, and a conflicting emotion instinctively appeared in his heart. As soon as he moved to resist, Kang De felt a pain in his head and hurriedly let go.


    Therefore, this matter was dropped and left unsettled.


    Then, Kang De continued to train with the knight, mainly to practice his physical reaction ability.


    Of course, this was a few dayster.


    That day, he chatted with Tina and finallyprehended something. He wanted to find the knight to spar and verify it. However, the princess actually lost her temper, which was rare. Then, she even wheedled and forced Kang De to stay. She did not even hesitate to be ab rat again and let him extract and analyze her magic.


    He could not understand why Tina had suddenly be like this.


    Women were indeed difficult to understand.


    However, it did not matter. Kang De did not suffer any losses at all. Moreover, he could see the beautiful girl blush coquettishly and make strange sounds. No matter how he thought about it, he had profited.


    As for finding a knight to verify and spar, it was better to do it another day.


    Another day.


    Now.


    In the cabin specially opened forbat practice, with a bang, Kang De and Clevnd fell to the ground at the same time. This wrestle ended with a draw.


    ¡°The improvement is obvious.¡±


    The two of them helped each other up. The knight smiled and said, ¡°Kang De¡¯s physical fitness is very powerful, far surpassing mine without the strengthening of my battle aura. However, the training the day after tomorrow is more important. Youck enough experience and can¡¯t unleash your powerful strength. When this shoring begins to be filled, you¡¯ll improve quickly.¡±


    Kang De smiled.


    A fragrant wind blew. Tina ran forward and handed him a towel and water. ¡°Take a break, Kang De. Although contact is important, rest is also important. A short rxation is to practice more efficiently.¡±


    She handed the water to Kang De and wiped his sweat with a towel.


    Clevnd was left to the side in embarrassment. He stood in a daze for a moment, touched his head, and walked to the side. There was water and towels on the box over there.


    The princess¡¯s targeted cold treatment puzzled him.


    However, he praised the wisdom of Maid Bedo in his mind.


    The head maid told him that if he wanted to help, he had to work hard to build a good rtionship with Kang De. From time to time, he would find him to chat with. There was no need to ask anything else. It was enough to do this.


    Although he did not understand what was happening, it was really effective.


    The princess would now take the initiative to help Kang De wipe his face.


    However¡­ this feeling of being deliberately ignored made the knight feel a little aggrieved and disappointed.


    Thinking about it, this was normal.


    In front of the man she cared about, she kept a distance from her own knight¡­ Her Highness had also reached this stage.


    He looked at the two of them and smiled knowingly.


    Kang De was a little nervous, happy, and a little embarrassed. At this moment, he turned around and happened to see Clevnd¡¯s gratified smile. Seeing his friend smile so happily, Kang De returned a hearty smile.


    Then, Tina saw the scene of the two of them looking at each other andughing.


    What a sad story.


    Therefore, the days passed.


    He would either discuss magic with Tina or practicebat with the knight. Sometimes, he would go back and chat with the captain and other officers to understand the world. Sometimes, he would chat with the sailors and tell colorful jokes.


    Everyone liked him.


    It was not only for Tina¡¯s sake but also because of Kang De himself.


    The men at sea agreed with the strong. Kang De had already proven his strength.


    Moreover, he was very rich, his words were pleasant, and he had guts.


    Every night, small-scale screenings on the deck had be reserved events.


    Now that the sailors saw Kang De, it was simply as if they had seen their lord.


    He had brought entertainment to this world.


    The captain and the others also liked some sweets and wine that Kang De had brought over.


    Everyone liked him very much.


    In such a fulfilling and rxed life at sea, time continuously passed. Kang De was even used to and liked this life. He sailed freely and sat on what he wanted to do. When he was tired, he could chat with someone and watch beautiful women. It was really very, veryfortable.


    However, eternal drifting was only a fantasy. This voyage had a purpose, and of course, a destination.


    That night, the Penguin held an upper-level meeting. Kang De was also invited to attend. He sat at the head of the knight, on Princess Tina¡¯s right. He did not understand the etiquette and rules of the other world, but he was forced to sit there by the knight. No one present had any objections.


    This meeting was about the destination of the Penguin.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Are we about to reach the capital?¡±


    This was the final destination he knew. It was the capital of the Human Empire, the most glorious andrgest city on the continent, and the political and cultural center of the entire human race.


    Tina was going there to lobby the authorities of this country to provide more active assistance to Goethe.


    The princess shook her head and said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t go directly to the capital. Firstly, a lot of resources have been consumed on the ship, so we have to buy supplies. Secondly, we¡¯ve obtained some important gains on the Holy Seal Inds. Then, the n to go to the capital to ask for help can be adjusted and prepared to a certain extent.¡±


    She turned around and pointed at the sea map on the wall. ¡°Therefore, we have to stop here.¡±


    The captain added, ¡°Glory Sand Viscounty, the territory of the Goode family. They¡¯re one of Goethe¡¯s trading partners and have a good personal rtionship with the Tedrell family. We have to rest and prepare here.¡±

 Chapter 75 - Cathayans Are Here!

    <h4>Chapter 75: Cathayans Are Here!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The so-called meeting was actually just a notification.


    The captain was the highest-ranking officer of the Penguin, and Tina was the representative of the Tedrell family. If these two people unanimously decided on something, it would be a mission that the entire ship had toplete.


    Moreover, the others did not have any objections.


    Then, the matter was settled.


    Before heading to the capital, he had to replenish and rest in the Glory Sand Viscounty.


    After the meeting was adjourned, the officers bade farewell. Only Kang De and Tina were left in the meeting room.


    Tina looked at him. ¡°Kang De, do you have any thoughts?¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°What can I think?¡±


    He could be said to know nothing about the situation on the continent. This voyage was only a free ride. How to sail, the details of the route, and even the destination were all decided by the Goethe people.


    Even if he wanted to express his opinion, he could not. After all, he basically did not know anything.


    However, if he really had any thoughts¡­


    Kang De looked at Tina and said seriously, ¡°Can we trust that so-called Goode family?¡±


    It was said that Tina¡¯s family had a good personal rtionship with the other party¡¯s family. This Viscount territory also had trade rtions with Goethe, but that was only their rtionship. Kang De¡¯s understanding of this family was equivalent to zero.


    He did not know what kind of people the other party was.


    Just like how he would hesitate, be wary, and be nervous when he first discovered traces of the Goethe people on the ind.


    Now that the Goode family had appeared¡­ he instinctively became wary again.


    When Tina heard this, surprise and confusion appeared on her face. ¡°¡­Ah? What do you mean?¡±


    Kang De frowned. ¡°I mean, will they¡­¡±


    The princess tilted her head. ¡°What will happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right, what would happen?


    Kang De did not know what the other party would do.


    He snorted for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s to stop you or something¡­ If you go to the capital to lobby for help this time, will anyone want to stop you¡­¡±


    Tina shook her head andughed, ¡°Kang De, you don¡¯t understand. The Tedrell family has a long-standing friendly rtionship with the Goode family¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, but I bet that the Goode family wants the Empire to help the war with Goethe the most. There¡¯s almost no other¡­¡±


    ¡°Because the Elven Fleet has sealed off the Goethe Sea and almost all the sea routes have been dered closed. The trade between the Goode family and Goethe has also been interrupted. This will affect the nting business of the entire Glory Sand Viscounty and cause huge economic losses. Therefore, Kang De, do you understand?¡±


    The girl stretched out her hand and circled her thumb and index finger in a circle. She gestured cutely in front of her, ¡°Gold coins. For the sake of the gold coins, they¡¯re also our most reliable allies.¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    So that was the case.


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s normal for Kang De to be worried that we¡¯ll be obstructed by the capital. After all, politics is an act of interest, and Goethe¡¯s defeat or even destruction is in line with the interests of some factions in the capital. Therefore, they¡¯ll do everything to obstruct this lobbying operation.¡±


    Tina smiled and said, ¡°For this, I¡¯m also prepared. I decided to rest and replenish my supplies in the Glory Sand Viscounty this time because of this consideration. As for what I want to do¡­ Kang De, why don¡¯t you guess?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°About the Holy Seal Inds and the curtain?¡±


    Tina was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Kang De only smiled.


    He sat down.


    The trick of public opinion was leftovers by Earthlings.


    Speaking of her n, Tina was a little proud and could not even wait to share it with Kang De. After all, out of consideration for confidentiality, she did not exin it in the meeting just now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. The crimson scroll we obtained from the Holy Seal Inds is very important. Not only is it rted to a life and death matter like the Curtain Rift, but it also involves the most recent glory of the gods. When this news spreads to the continent, all races should deal with it seriously. In the face of this threat, any war actions will be criticized by mainstream public opinion¡­¡±


    She said seriously, ¡°This is Goethe¡¯s opportunity. This is because putting down our differences and fighting the crisis together is the morality of the entire world. It¡¯s hical to still insist on war after the news of the curtain crack reappears. With this absolutely correct morality as an excuse, the anti-war faction of the Twilight Dynasty will obtain a powerful reason for peace. On the Empire¡¯s side, our allies will speed up the assistance proposal¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the other factions on the continent who are afraid of the Twilight Dynasty will join forces and use this as an excuse to pressure the elves to curb their expansion intentions¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my n.¡±


    Kang De understood Tina¡¯s thoughts.


    Moreover, he understood it very smoothly.


    This was the benefit of being in the information era¡­ At the very least, hisprehension ability was not bad.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Therefore, you chose to rest and stop in the Glory Sand Viscounty because you wanted to spread the news of the Curtain Invasion through Viscount Goode before arriving at the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is called raising awareness.¡±


    Tina replied, ¡°First, spread this news and let it ferment and generate discussion. Then, when we arrive in the capital, the identity of the entire Goethe diplomatic mission will change.¡±


    ¡°We will go from ¡®Lobbyists seeking help for their country¡¯ to ¡®Goethe people who discovered signs of the Curtain Invasion¡¯. We will be¡­ heroes who bring back news that concerns the survival of the world to the continent.¡±


    She said, ¡°With this halo around us, those who are against and hostile to us won¡¯t dare to act rashly. We¡¯ll obtain more attention¡­ That means protection and safety.¡±


    They could fight for a righteous cause.


    At the very least, Kang De could not find anything wrong.


    After all, he did not know the political situation and ideology of the entire continent at all. He only heard Tina¡¯s words and could not find any logical mistakes.


    Moreover, he was concerned about another problem.


    ¡°In other words¡­¡± Kang De¡¯s expression was a little subtle, ¡°We have to go to that Viscount¡¯s territory to stay for a few days?¡±


    Tina nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, it takes a certain amount of time and ns to release the news and guide public opinion. I want to discuss the process and main points with Uncle Samuel.¡±


    Kang De looked troubled.


    He thought that the so-called supplies and rest were to stop at the dock to buy resources. The sailors could go to the tavern to drink some alcohol and find cheap women to have fun with. The officers would go to the high-ss restaurant to chat andugh, then find some rtively expensive women to have fun with, and then they would be done resting.


    When he heard about this rest n earlier, he also made a decision. When the time came, he would stay in his cabin and note out. At most, he would open the window to look at the scenery or walk around with the knight. The rest of the time, he would practice enchantment, draw CAD, and y games.


    As for experiencing the local customs of the other world, he would think about it when he arrived at the capital. After all, it was the capital of a country. After all, it was the most prosperous and rich city on the continent. It was better to start from there to experience life in the other world.


    However¡­ should he go to the Viscount¡¯s territory?


    The first thought in his mind was not to go.


    ¡®I want to stay on the ship.¡¯


    Everyone here is talented and speaks nicely. I really like to be on the ship.


    Therefore, he said, ¡°Then go. I¡¯ll be on the ship.¡±


    Tina looked surprised, then asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He simply did not want to see outsiders.


    At this moment, Tina suddenly reached out and covered his hand.


    Kang De was shocked. He looked up at the girl¡¯s beautiful blue eyes.


    Tina said seriously, ¡°Kang De, you asked if the Goode family is trustworthy, and now you don¡¯t want to see them¡­ Can I ask why?¡±


    Kang De avoided her gaze.


    ¡ªPerhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m paranoid.


    He was on a deserted ind and did not have a psychiatrist, but Kang De himself discovered that there might be a certain degree of mental problem¡­ He knew in his heart.


    However, he could not tell what was going on.


    Including his current thoughts and his unease and resistance to interacting with strangers.


    He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± The girl said, ¡°I can roughly understand Kang De¡¯s feelings.¡±


    She said softly, ¡°When I was young, my personality was very introverted. I liked to read and did not like to interact with others. Because I saw some things with my own eyes and heard some things with my own ears when I was young, I felt that the world was very dangerous, including many people who appeared in front of me. I felt that they were two-faced and had dark thoughts that were different from the surface. I was worried that they had ulterior motives¡­ Therefore, I didn¡¯t like to interact with outsiders.¡±


    ¡°My parents, brothers, and sisters want to bring me out to y, but I¡¯m unwilling. They want me to attend some banquets, but I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m afraid that there are bad people outside. I¡¯m afraid that the person I see will suddenly turn into a monster and bite me. I¡¯m afraid that the person who appears in front of me is a serial murderer¡­ What a ridiculous thought, right?¡±


    At the mention of her childhood, a gentle expression shed through her eyes and she smiled warmly, ¡°However, I¡¯ve gotten over it after all. Sometimes, letting my imagination run wild will only add to my worries. After really taking that step, you¡¯ll realize that the world is different from what you think¡­ Actually, it¡¯s not always bad.¡±


    She held Kang De¡¯s hand and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Kang De, don¡¯t worry. Although the continent is an unfamiliar world to you, you don¡¯t have to look at everything with a guarded gaze. Even if nobles are not necessarily synonymous with nobility, and there are also sinister scum and evil degenerates, there are still many nobles who work hard to be honest and righteous with honor and uprightness¡­ You can slowly distinguish who¡¯s good and who¡¯s bad with your eyes.¡±


    She blinked. ¡°For example, do you think I¡¯m very bad?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°¡­Of course not. You¡¯re a kind and beautiful girl.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I can¡¯t be the only good person in the world, right? You happened to bump into me.¡±


    Tina shook his hand and smiled. ¡°Come,e with me. I can guarantee that the Goode family has another kind and beautiful girl. I can introduce her to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De looked a little unwilling.


    Tina pouted. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re only tempted if the Goode family also has an outstanding knight who¡¯s not inferior to Clevnd?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang De was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? What does this have to do with me?¡±


    For some reason, Tina was even more subtly unhappy when she heard this.


    ¡°In short, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Sheposed herself and said softly, ¡°Kang De, you have to start a brand new life on the continent in the end. You can¡¯t keep resisting like this. Why don¡¯t you try to take the first step?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, letting your imagination run wild is useless in solving the problem. Only when you really walk out will you discover the beauty of this world, right?¡±


    Kang De was silent for a long time, then slowly nodded.


    <i>A brand new life¡­?</i>


    Traces of painful sadness shed through his eyes, then he sighed silently.


    Perhaps that was really the case.


    Tina said softly, ¡°Everything will get better¡­ I promise.¡±


    Two dayster, the cheers of the sailors came from the deck. The watchtower had already seennd.


    Kang De stood at the bow and looked out.


    The seagulls flew past. The sky was blue and the sea breeze blew. Ahead was a small port. He could see the buildings in the forest and the ships moored in the port. Their sails were raised and lowered. People came and went, bustling and busy.


    This was the aura of civilization.


    Wooden docks, wooden houses, wooden ships, foreign charm, foreign clothes, and foreign people¡ªif they wanted to see such a scene on Earth, they had to go back in time for at least 200 to 300 years.


    Only at this moment did Kang De truly sense something.


    He was about to enter the other world.


    The bosun¡¯s shout sounded on the deck. The sailors climbed up the mast and began to lower the sail. They nimbly fiddled with the ship and controlled the direction and speed, causing it to slowly sail into the dock.


    Kang De stood at the bow and looked at the slowly approaching dock.


    Many otherworlders¡­ looked more like Westerners, but they were a little different.


    He saw a person in rtively decent clothes shouting and gesturing at the same time. He should be a guide. At the same time, there were some people dressed as sailors sitting in twos and threes on the junk box at the dock. They were sizing up the ship with interest. There were also seven or eight people gathered in the corridor. They held wooden tablets in their hands and were stretching their necks to look at the ship. They were probably here to attract customers.


    Kang De saw them, and they saw him.


    The two sides looked at each other. When the other party saw Kang De¡¯s Eastern appearance, shock appeared on his face. Then, their gazes focused on his hair and face, and they began to look at his clothes. In a short moment, they observed the necessary information from these details.


    His hair was soft, his beard was perfectly shaved, his face and neck were very clean, his clothes were brand new, the style was rare, and the material was even rarer¡ªon a warship that had experienced a long voyage.


    They immediately revealed respectful expressions and lowered their heads deeply, not daring to look at Kang De.


    He did not know the survival techniques of these dockers.


    However, he could not help but feel a little satisfied.


    On Earth, it was very, very difficult to see others show such an expression to him.


    The ship stopped.


    The guide raised his head and waited to be approached. The first mate walked across the deck and first bowed to Kang De. Then, he said a few words to the guide. The other party¡¯s expression changed slightly and he bowed deeply. Then, he turned around and ran towards the port office.


    ¡°This port belongs to the Goode family. I¡¯ll get him to contact the person in charge of the port. I have to inform the Goode family first¡­ These people are not qualified to receive the princess. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Taking advantage of this moment, the first mate smiled at Kang De.


    Kang De nodded.


    Soon, there was chaos on the dock. A few guards began to clean up the sailors here. A middle-aged man in neat and tidy clothes rushed over. The sailorsid the gangnk, and the first mate went to contact them. The middle-aged man had a serious expression and nodded repeatedly. As for what he was saying, Kang De was far away and did not hear it.


    However, he knew that the first mate had mentioned him.


    The middle-aged man nodded again and looked up at Kang De. Then, he bent down and raised his hand, performing a pleasing and impable etiquette and revealing a friendly and respectful smile.


    Kang De nodded back.


    However, he discovered that the other party looked at him with surprise, but not shock.


    It was fundamentally different from the gazes of the people on the dock just now.


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    An idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡ªThere were Cathayans in the Glory Sand Viscounty!


    ¡­

 Chapter 76 - Hong San

    <h4>Chapter 76: Hong San</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ording to Tina, this port was one of the businesses of the Goode family.


    As the lord of this ce, he naturally had all kinds of privileges and priorities, such as doing business and industries. The current feudal system of the Empire allowed the nobles to have a high degree of autonomy. In other words, as long as you had the ability, you could easily run your territory into a prosperous and rich ce.


    Apart from the portion that should be paid to Boss, the rest was yours.


    Such arge piece of legal private territory. If it was on Earth, it would definitely be awesome.


    Of course it felt good.


    Even on Earth, nobles felt very good.


    It had been very satisfying since ancient times.


    The so-called nobles in China had already been smashed to pieces, but the nobles in Europe had never disappeared. Instead, they had changed their appearance and integrated into the new era to continue their exploitative life.


    Not to mention anything else, Kang De knew that the Queen of Ennd was thergestndlord in Britain. She held the money bag, the gun handle, and the hat. Although it was said to be a constitutional monarch, it could still affect the operation of the entire upper-ss British society and even the national machine in all aspects. She did not have to bear any responsibility and only needed to be a superficial mascot, but she could be the mastermind. It was simply awesome. Compared to her, the Japanese Emperor was like a younger brother.


    The nobles who were united around the Queen of Ennd also spontaneously formed a huge interest group. Everyone felt good together because the British recognized this more. Many rich people and celebrities racked their brains to obtain a knighthood from the Queen, not because this title was nice, but because it was the pass for the upper-ss society. If you did not have a knighthood, you were not one of them. They did not want to y with you.


    Inparison, the nobles of France were much more miserable. This was because the French Emperor had died early and had long been beheaded. Without a leader, they did not have rules and order, so they could not form an evenrger interest group that swelled together. Therefore, it was unknown how envious they were of the British.


    Speaking of which, it was very funny. Even the Chinese could not understand this kind of thing. It was clearly the birthce of the so-called modern democracy. It was clearly the so-called free and equal Western countries, but such a horrible thing from hundreds of years ago still existed. Even France, which was famous for its revolution, still maintained an astonishing vitality and controlled huge wealth, forming a closed and xenophobic circle.


    However, no matter what, these nobles of the new era would not be as arrogant as before.


    Now, Kang De could see with his own eyes what kind of power the so-called nobles had.


    The person in charge of the port hurriedly left to send the message. Not long after, the hooves of horses rumbled in the distance and neat footsteps sounded. The lively port was in chaos.


    The irrelevant people present were all chased away. Be it sailors wandering around, peddlers taking customers, or the captain waiting to unload the goods, they were all forced to leave and the work at hand stopped.


    Groups of soldiers holding spears and wearing leather armor strode over.


    Kang De focused and observed.


    Leather armor, spears,bat boots, and short swords were all the same. Even the soldiers¡¯ expressions and actions revealed a familiar habit.


    ¡°Professional soldiers¡­¡±


    He made a judgment in his mind.


    To be able to raise professional soldiers who werepletely out of production, the Glory Sand Viscounty was clearly richer than he had imagined¡­ Or was this the custom of the Empire¡¯s nobles?


    Did they have a reason to recruit regr soldiers to be ready for battle at any time?


    The horses neighed, and another armored knight dismounted.


    Their armor and weapons were far stronger than the infantry, but their styles were all different. Their expressions were arrogant and awe-inspiring. They were probably the so-called knights.


    Clearly, even if there was already a professional regr army, the knights of the other world still relied on their powerful personal martial strength andbat aura to be a special ss that could not be ignored in the war machine.


    They were wearing thick iron boots as they patrolled the dock. Be it the soldiers ormoners, they lowered their heads in awe and dodged. It could be seen the prestige and status of the knights.


    One of the knights approached the walkway of the dock and looked up to see Kang De. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s.


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were very calm.


    He had interacted with Knight Goethe and had also fought with the Royal Navy of the Twilight Dynasty, the overlord of this world. He had been to the battlefield and was already brave. How could he be afraid of a mere gaze?


    Moreover, how could Earthlings be afraid of so-called knights?


    ¡ªFriend, I have a gun.


    When the knight saw that Kang De, a Cathayan, was actually looking at him calmly and was at the bow of the ship, looking down at him, without even any etiquette, he could not help but snort.


    He red at Kang De.


    The two were not far apart. At the very least, with Kang De¡¯s current eyesight, he could already see the other party¡¯s appearance.


    It was a young man with a mighty appearance. His forehead was wide and he had a short beard. His face was filled with arrogance. It was obvious that he was a young man who had achieved sess and had never been tortured by this society.


    However, that was not the point.


    Most importantly, Kang De could see the other party¡¯s expression from this distance.


    It was disdain.


    Kang De was stunned.


    Before he could say anything, the other party retracted his gaze and stopped looking at him. Instead, he turned around and strode away.


    Kang De lowered his head and thought for a moment, then memorized this person¡¯s appearance.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Where did this idiote from?¡±


    ¡°Kang De, what are you talking about?¡±


    A question sounded behind him.


    Kang De turned around. Tina, Knight Clevnd, and the captain had already arrived on the deck.


    He smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Without mentioning what had just happened, he changed the topic. ¡°Are you preparing tond?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Goode family has already sent people to iste the dock. Looking at this situation, perhaps Uncle Samuel will personally wee him. He¡¯s an elder. I can¡¯t wait for him toe beforeing out¡­ Am I a junior or a guest? It¡¯s better not to put on any airs in front of our allies. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Tina pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°By the way, after we dock, not only do we have to buy resources, but we also have to stay in the Glory Sand Castle for a few days. Is Kang De going to bring anything?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment.


    However, after staying for a few days, there was no need to move the things in the cabin over.


    To be safe, he had already temporarily sent high-tech items like appliances in the room back to Earth, including weapons and equipment. As for therge number of magic resources seized from the elf spellcasters, arge portion had been sent back to Earth. That was the best safe.


    However, it did not seem good to go to the castle empty-handed. It would be too strange to produce arge number of things out of thin air¡­ Therefore, he packed two boxes and ced some unimportant things in them.


    ¡°They¡¯re all in the room. There are two boxes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to move it.¡± The captain nodded and asked, ¡°Sir Kang De, what about the boxes in the cabin?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. They were filled with instant noodles and soda. Why bring them?


    Therefore, he shook his head and said, ¡°Just leave them there.¡±


    The captain nodded, indicating that he understood. ¡°Your things are all ced in a separate cabin. The items used by the princess are all in separate confidential cabins. Sailors will be severely punished if they approach without permission.¡±


    This was an attitude and sincerity. Kang De enjoyed it very much.


    He said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The captain smiled.


    As an old fox who had been sailing all year round and was used to seeing all kinds of people, he thought very highly of Kang De¡¯s potential. If he did not work hard to build a good rtionship now, when would he? No one wouldin that they had too many friends.


    At this moment, the knight said, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Everyone looked over together. More than ten knights had appeared on the wide road in the direction of the dock. They protected and led the three carriages. Themoners around watched curiously and in awe as they walked towards the dock.


    The soldiers isted the crowd. The dock was empty. The knights dismounted one after another. The first knights went forward to greet them. The leading knight came to the first carriage and opened the door.


    A middle-aged noble held the hand of a little boy and walked out. Be it soldiers, knights, ormoners, when they saw these two people, the surrounding people bowed and touched their chests.


    Kang De had sharp eyes and a good heart.


    He acutely discovered that the knight who had looked at him disdainfully had arrived at the second carriage. He opened the door and helped a girl in a blue dress down.


    Tina said, ¡°Kang De, let¡¯s go. Uncle Samuel is here.¡±


    Samuel Goode, the Viscount and head of the Goode family, and the ruler of Glory Sand.


    Knight Clevnd jumped onto the dock first, then reached out and helped Tina over. It was his duty.


    Tina turned to Kang De.


    The knight was also looking at Kang De.


    In fact, no one on the ship moved. They were all looking at Kang De.


    Clevnd smiled and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to hold you too?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I forgot to bring an axe. I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    The Earthling jumped lightly onto thend of the alternate world.


    Tina looked at him as if she had seen through his thoughts. The girl said softly, ¡°Kang De, don¡¯t worry or doubt. Just like how you faced us earlier,e and face them. You have a noble bloodline ande from an impressive ce. You should face this new world confidently and calmly.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He got off the ship, and the captain and the others followed.


    The Goode family members also walked over.


    Goethe¡¯s team greeted them.


    There were smiles on both sides, polite smiles, and reserved smiles.


    ¡°Good day, Uncle Samuel. I¡¯m very happy to step onto thend of the beautiful Glory Sand again.¡±


    Tina lifted her skirt and bowed.


    ¡°Good day, beautiful princess, the pearl of Goethe. Glory Sand is shining because of your arrival.¡±


    Viscount Samuel looked very exquisite and current. His hair was meticulously styled, and his clothes were permed well. He performed impably noble etiquette.


    ¡°Sister Tina!¡± The girl in the blue dress had beautiful honey-colored hair. She smiled like a flower and her chest was straight. The blue pendant on her head kept swaying. She ran forward and grabbed the princess¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Hannah! Watch your manners!¡± Viscount Samuel berated with a smile.


    On the other hand, Clevnd greeted the leader.


    ¡°Good day, Knight Clevnd.¡±


    ¡°Good day, Knight Lost.¡±


    The two of them bowed meticulously. Their expressions were reserved and even a little cold, but they looked like acquaintances.


    The little boy beside Viscount Samuel sized up Kang De with a curious gaze.


    Tina smiled and greeted him, ¡°Lynch, do you still recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Good day, Sister Tina.¡± The little boy was still looking at Kang De. He looked up and asked, ¡°Is this gentleman from Cathay?¡±


    Regardless of whether they had been secretly sizing him up previously, with this question, the gazes of the Goode family were all focused on Kang De.


    Tina smiled. ¡°This is Kang De, an Eastern guest we encountered on our voyage. He¡¯s an upright and brave person who helped us a lot on the way. He¡¯s a noble gentleman.¡±


    Kang De looked at these Western faces and nodded at them. ¡°Good day, everyone.¡±


    He had practiced with Tina before, so there was no need to say too much.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Kang De. I¡¯m the master of Glory Sand Viscounty, Samuel Goode. Wee to thisnd. I hope you can leave beautiful memories here.¡±


    Viscount Samuel said politely, ¡°We wee every guest. Goethe¡¯s friend is our friend¡­ However, you¡¯re from the East and your culture is different from ours. Yournguage is different, and your customs are different. If we are unable to amodate you well because of these differences, please understand.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Viscount Samuel continued, ¡°When I heard from Reston that there was a gentleman from the East on the Penguin, I made arrangements. I believe that in a foreignnd, if there¡¯s a fellow countryman to serve and entertain you, this visit will definitely be smoother.¡±


    He turned around and said, ¡°Come out.¡±


    At the end of the crowd, a person shed out. He had yellow skin and ck hair. His clothes and hairstyle werepletely different from the mainders present. He jogged closer and ignored the dirt on the ground. He plopped down on his knees and kowtowed heavily to Kang De, shouting, ¡°Greetings, Master Kang!¡±


    An imperceptible lowugh sounded from the crowd, filled with disdain.


    Kneel and kowtow.


    Even thosemoners only lowered their heads and touched their chests when they saw Viscount Samuel.


    It was apletely different etiquette.


    Kang De looked at the members of the Goode family in front of him. They all looked at Hong San, who was kneeling on the ground, with sidelong nces. Their gazes seemed amused, curious, and disdainful.


    It was as if they were looking at a toy, a joke.


    The other party was someone with the same hair color, skin color, and even the samenguage as Kang De.


    The wind on the dock was a little cold.

 Chapter 77 - Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 77: Conflict</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Kneel.


    Kowtow.


    As a modern person, these things could almost not be seen anymore.


    During festivals, when paying respects to their ancestors, they would kneel and kowtow a few times.


    They could only be seen in television dramas¡ªoh, and sometimes during drama ss. It was quite fun to watch them jump around like monkeys.


    However, at this moment, kneeling and kowtowing were used by those who aimed to enve, humiliate, control, and so on, to destroy the dignity of one person and use it to satisfy the controlling desire and develop a sense of aplishment.


    Such acts had long been erased in the trash of history.


    Kang De really could not imagine it.


    In his life, he could actually see this scrawny person abandoning his dignity to kneel and kowtow.


    Moreover, this person was kneeling¡­ towards him.


    One had to know that on Earth and in China, even most beggars did not kowtow.


    Seeing a person with simr skin color andnguage kowtowing to him solicitously, and a group of foreigners looking at him with strange and cold gazes, the impact could be imagined.


    He felt his face burn.


    The Chinese people¡¯s national self-esteem was actually very strong.


    This was because they had once been beaten up and had once enjoyed glory.


    Therefore, when they heard the various deeds of the so-called ¡°extremely poor quality of Chinese tourists¡±, they would be deeply ashamed and curse. They would even start praising tourists from other nations. The saddest thing about humans was that they would habitually arbitrarily judge the people of a region or even a country, as if every person in a region and country looked identical and had the same education level and even moral upbringing.


    They would never think that there were actually just a few Chinese people like this and that the majority of Chinese people had be better. They would never believe that there were also some foreigners who were uneducated. They would rather believe that all foreigners were noble, elegant, and polite.


    Although he knew in his heart that this Cathayan in front of him was also a native of the other world, in theory, he was no different from the mainders¡­ he still felt very ufortable.


    Kang De subconsciously took a step back.


    Seeing all this, the expressions of Viscount Samuel and the others changed.


    A momentter, Kang De slowly said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Hong San replied bluntly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Moreover, he got up with a grunt and a smile on his face, like a dog.


    Kang De looked at him and could not help but feel nauseous. He had thought that he would feel very amiable and happy to see an Easterner with the same skin color and simrnguage as him in the other world. He even had many questions for him¡­ However, when he saw Hong San like that, he felt disgusted.


    He said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you that a man does not kneel unnecessarily?¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m only very touched. I¡¯m in a foreign ce and can still see a noble figure like Master Kang. I feel very close, so I knelt¡­¡±


    He looked to be used to observing people¡¯s expressions. When he heard Kang De¡¯s words, he seemed to have guessed his thoughts. Therefore, Hong San immediately raised his head and puffed out his chest, no longer ttering him like before.


    Seeing this, Viscount Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Kang De, Hong San was a refugee who was drifting on the sea in his early years and was saved by the merchant ship of the Glory Sand Viscounty. I saw that he knew some Eastern martial arts, so I asked him to be my son¡¯s martial arts teacher and help train soldiers.¡±


    ¡°I think that with the hospitality of our natives, we can always avoid some misunderstandings and mistakes in cultural practices. Therefore, during this period of time, he will be your guide and follower. Do you think it¡¯s fine?¡±


    ¡ªI don¡¯t think so.


    Kang De felt disgusted.


    ¡ªWhat the heck?


    His impression of this Cathayan could be said to be extremely bad.


    ¡ªGet lost.


    Kang De was about to reject it when he discovered that Hong San¡¯s eyes were pleading.


    He saw the disdainful gazes of those people from the Empire as if they were looking at a toy. He was clearly his son¡¯s martial arts teacher, but there was no respect in the child¡¯s eyes.


    He recalled the disdain the other party revealed when he looked at the knight earlier.


    This Hong San must have had a hard time in the Glory Sand Viscounty.


    When he thought of this, his heart softened and he nodded. ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. As I said, Goethe¡¯s friend is my friend.¡±


    Viscount Samuel nodded at Kang De. When he looked at Hong San, although his elegant and polite attitude had not changed, his tone and expression had already changed slightly.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Hong San, I¡¯ll leave the matter of entertaining Mr. Kang De to you.¡±


    Hong San nodded and bowed, ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    He was also very familiar with the continent¡¯smonnguage¡­ He was even more familiar with it than the Cathayannguage.


    Then, this Cathayan turned to look at Kang De and subconsciously revealed a fawning expression.


    Kang De could no longer be bothered to look at him.


    Viscount Samuel introduced a few of his family members to Kang De. The child¡¯s name was Lynch, and he was his second son. The knight who had greeted Clevnd earlier was Lost, his eldest son. The girl in the blue dress was called Hannah, his daughter. The others were the personal knights who were loyal to him.


    The fool who had looked at him with disdain was called Glenn.


    The others were all extras. Kang De was feeling vexed because of Hong San. At this moment, he was a little uninterested and could not be bothered to remember these people¡¯s names¡­ He only remembered theirughter and gazes earlier.


    He was very vexed.


    ¡°Please allow me to set up a banquet in the Glory Sand Castle to receive my friends from Goethe and the honorable Lord Kang De,¡± Samuel said politely. ¡°Please.¡±


    The first mate stayed to dock with the port office and carry out a series of rest and resupply activities. Tina and the others went to the Glory Sand Castle as guests, including the captain and Head Maid Bedo.


    There were also 20 elite Goethe sailors.


    Goode prepared two carriages and some horses. Knight Lost looked at Kang De, ¡°Sir Kang De, do you want to take a carriage or ride a horse?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Old Wang¡¯s family was rich and had brought him to a horse farm, so he knew a little. With his current physical fitness, even if his riding skills were limited, he would not embarrass himself.


    Knight Lost nodded calmly. ¡°Alright, Knight Glenn, prepare a horse for Mr. Kang De.¡±


    The stupid knight who had looked at Kang De earlier walked over with a horse. There was a trace of cold provocation on his lips. That horse was very tall and shook its head from time to time. It seemed to have a very strong personality.


    They were up to no good.


    Kang De was in a bad mood and looked at him coldly. His mental strength could not help but spread out. For some reason, Knight Glenn¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold, as if he had been targeted by something terrifying.


    Immediately after, he reacted and became furious, as if he had been insulted. Just as he was about to re up, Hong San stood in front of Kang De and blocked their vision. He nodded and smiled, ¡°Lord Glenn, let me do it.¡±


    Glenn snorted.


    Hong San brought the horse over and knelt on the ground. He arched his back and looked up at Kang De.


    ¡°Master Kang, please get on the horse.¡±


    The knights who were paying attention here chuckled again.


    Kang De was furious and said coldly, ¡°Get up!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the tall horse with wild eyes actually neighed and retreated in panic.


    At this moment, Tina, who was helped into the carriage by Clevnd, suddenly called out, ¡°Mr. Kang De, please get in. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 78 - Duel

    <h4>Chapter 78: Duel</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Sir Kang De, please get in the carriage. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    The princess shouted from the carriage.


    Kang De ignored her.


    He looked at Knight Glenn. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Glenn looked disdainful as he replied, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kang De interrupted indifferently, ¡°Are you mocking me? Are you insulting me?¡±


    The knight was stunned.


    ¡®Who mocked you?¡¯


    Before he could speak, he heard Kang De say, ¡°Let¡¯s duel.¡±


    This topic changed too quickly, and Knight Glenn was even more stunned. Kang De¡¯s voice was not soft, and at least the surrounding knights heard it clearly. They could not help but stir.


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the custom of your duel? White gloves? The custom in our hometown is to sign a life-and-death agreement. There¡¯s no limit to the methods. The winner has to pull out the internal organs of the loser and ce them on the altar to offer to the gods. Let¡¯s do this and find a notary. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Glenn¡¯s expression changed slightly, and Hong San widened his eyes. A knight quietly retreated and quickly arrived at Viscount Samuel¡¯s carriage. He whispered something to the Viscount beside the carriage.


    The Viscount had a noble status and treated Tina as his first priority. He first sent the princess to the car and was about to pay attention to Kang De. When he heard the knight¡¯s report, his expression suddenly changed and he walked over quickly.


    ¡°Please wait!¡±


    He shouted loudly. After approaching, he bowed slightly to Kang De, ¡°Lord Kang De, may I ask what happened?¡±


    Kang De pointed at Knight Glenn. ¡°He insulted me.¡±


    Glenn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Lord! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°You mean that I¡¯m lying? As my first time being in the Glory Sand Viscounty, I have no grudge against you. Will I take the risk of offending the Goode family and abandoning my honor to lie and nder you?¡±


    These words were very reasonable and irrefutable.


    The knight had never seen such thick skin. He was so angry that his face flushed red as he roared, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. The loser is the liar.¡±


    Knight Glenn was about to say ¡°Okay¡±, but he saw the Viscount¡¯s sharp gaze.


    As soon as he weed Princess Tina, the knight under him started a duel with the princess¡¯s esteemed guest. Moreover, it was obvious that they would not rest until one died. No matter how nonchnt Viscount Samuel was, he would not allow this to happen.


    He bowed to Kang De and said, ¡°I¡¯m extremely sorry. This is my mistake. Please understand.¡±


    Knight Glenn gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lord! I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was like lightning as he stared at him, ¡°When the ship docked, you led the patrol and looked up at me with disdain. Let me ask you, where did your disdaine from? Using the dignity of a knight as a bet to swear to your god, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t do this?¡±


    Glenn was even angrier.


    He was about to speak when he heard Samuel say, ¡°Knight Glenn, apologize to Sir Kang De.¡±


    Knight Glenn revealed a resentful expression. He was about to protest and exin when he saw his Viscount¡¯s gaze. At first, he was furious, but now, he lowered his head like a defeated rooster.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Kang De. I was rude.¡±


    ¡°I ept your apology.¡± Kang De turned around. ¡°Now, apologize to him.¡±


    Hong San revealed a confused expression.


    Then, he jolted and hurriedly said, ¡°Master Kang De, I¡­¡±


    Kang De turned to look at him and said coldly, ¡°Do you have the right to speak here?¡±


    Perhaps shocked by this cold gaze, Hong San shut his mouth. Then, Kang De turned around and said to the knight, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Apologize to him.¡±


    Veins popped out on Glenn¡¯s forehead, and he looked like he was already on the verge of acting up.


    To people like them, dignity and face were more important than their lives¡­ Moreover, it was in front of a group of colleagues and soldiers, not to mention in front of the woman they loved.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why? Why should I apologize to him?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Because you smiled when he knelt down to be a stepping stone.¡±


    Glenn was a little angry. He looked straight at Kang De and said coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t Iugh? He¡¯s so lowly and shameful. Can¡¯t Iugh at such a shameless thing?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯tugh.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°His master is Viscount Samuel. He came to serve me on his master¡¯s orders. Because he was worried that I would not be used to your horse, he did not hesitate to use his body as a stepping stone and lie in the dirty dust, only wanting me to be more stable and safe. He is so loyal. In order to carry out his master¡¯s orders 100%, he even abandoned his dignity and did not avoid the filth. You mocked his actions greatly. Are you questioning his loyalty to the Viscount, or do you think this loyalty is actually not worth mentioning?¡±


    The natives of the other world were speechless.


    After all, their knowledge was limited and their culture was low. How could they be the match of the Earthlings who quarreled with keyboard warriors and trolls all day in the Inte era? With Kang De¡¯s eloquence, it was more than enough to deal with them.


    It could immediately force them into a blind spot.


    ¡°This is one of the reasons.¡±


    It was not over.


    Kang De said, ¡°Secondly, Viscount Samuel appointed Hong San to me as a temporary servant and guide. In other words, during this period, I¡¯m his temporary master. He served me diligently, but he was mocked and ridiculed for no reason. You¡¯re not only humiliating him, but also me. Do you understand?¡±


    He stretched out his hand and pointed at the knight¡¯s armor. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re a knight of the Goode family. Your words and actions not only represent you personally but also the honor of the entire family. Let me ask you, won¡¯t your actions bring shame to the Goode family?¡±


    ¡°On ount of Viscount Samuel, I¡¯m saying these words to you today because there¡¯s a saying in my hometown that an ignorant person made a mistake and killed him without guidance. It¡¯s very unkind. Since you¡¯re insensible, I¡¯ll teach you what etiquette and logic are, but it ends here.¡±


    He ced his hands behind his back and looked at the other knights present, ¡°Not only did youugh, but yourpanion alsoughed. Now, you have two choices. First, apologize to Hong San on behalf of yourpanion and yourself. This matter ends here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t say another word to you. I¡¯ll first teach these principles to yourpanions and let them understand their mistakes. After this¡­¡±


    He said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s fight. I¡¯ve already exined the principle to you. I¡¯ve already done everything I should. Even if I kill you, the gods won¡¯t me me.¡±


    The knights of the Viscount had never seen such a scene.


    There were so many reasons that no one could refute, so they still had to listen.


    Knight Glenn even felt themotion behind him.


    Hispanions were all looking at him. That was definitely the case.


    They were also afraid.


    They were afraid that they would be reprimanded by an Easterner like a child in public and in front of the Viscount¡¯s family. Moreover, he had to listen obediently¡ªbecause the Viscount and the Goethe people were beside him.


    ¡ªD*mn it, d*mn it.


    The most ufortable thing was that he heard Viscount Samuel¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a noble gentleman from the East.¡± The Viscount sighed. ¡°The Goode family¡¯s style is not strict so their etiquette iscking. I¡¯ve really made a fool of myself as the lord of a small ce in the countryside.¡±


    These words had already surpassed orders and scoldings. Knight Glenn jolted and immediately bowed to Hong San, ¡°Hong San, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have mocked you.¡±


    Hong San waved his hand uneasily. ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re really ttering me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hong San,¡± Kang De said, ¡°From now on, you have to straighten your back and knees. Otherwise, scram back to your Viscount¡¯s side and serve him. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Hong San was stunned and immediately said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    However, how could he change so easily?


    Kang De no longer looked at him or Knight Glenn, who was clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. He nodded at Viscount Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have troubled you.¡±


    Viscount Samuel smiled politely as if he did not take what had happened to heart.


    He said, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t treat you well.¡±


    Kang De nced at Tina in the distance. The princess had wanted to rush over earlier, but she was stopped by the knight. At this moment, she was looking over worriedly.


    He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself. Princess Tina wants to see me.¡±


    Viscount Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Kang De did not move immediately. Instead, he arrived in front of the horse. It was the horse that Knight Glenn had brought over. Even an outsider like Kang De, who had only ridden a few times, could tell that this horse had a very fierce personality and knew how to bully others. If he was a newbie riding it, he would definitely make a fool of himself or even fall.


    Knight Glenn clearly had ill intentions.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t ridden in a long time.¡±


    He reached out and grabbed the horse¡¯s mouth, rubbing it roughly a few times.


    Horses¡¯ lips were very soft and felt veryfortable to the touch. However, usually speaking, no horse was willing to have its mouth and nose touched by others because this part of them was very sensitive and would be very ufortable. Therefore, when people casually touched this ce, they would be bitten and it would be very painful. It was basically a taboo to raise horses.


    Not to mention a violent warhorse.


    However, when this horse that was famous for its strong personality in the Glory Sand Stable was grabbed by its mouth, not only did it not open its mouth to bite, it did not struggle. It did not even dare to move and its body actually trembled slightly.


    ¡°This horse is not bad.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s a little timid.¡±


    As for what was not bad¡ªhe naturally did not know. He was only pretending.


    Then, he walked towards Tina¡¯s carriage.


    Hong San followed obediently, his back subconsciously bowed.


    The knights looked at the horse.


    Iron Halberd¡­ was timid?


    Viscount Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at Kang De¡¯s back.


    Hong San patted his horse¡¯s fart softly, ¡°Master, you still have a way to make these barbarians not dare to fart.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood. I¡¯m throwing a tantrum and venting my inexplicable anger for myself. You are more capable of letting yourself make a living here.¡±

 Chapter 79 - Cathay, Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 79: Cathay, Revenge</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    After that small episode on the dock, the Goode Family¡¯s convoy began to move.


    The goal was the Glory Sand Castle, the residence of the Goode family.


    In the carriage, Princess Tina sat opposite Kang De.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tina looked at him steadily for a moment and sighed. ¡°This is really¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. I was rash. You have to cooperate with the Goode family. I took your ship and fought with them, causing you both to be very embarrassed. It¡¯s really not good. I¡¯ll stay in seclusion for the next few days until I set sail again.¡±


    When the princess heard this, she was first stunned, then raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She did look angry, and her small face was even red. This seemed to be the first time Kang De had seen her unhappy. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry with you? Do you think I think you¡¯re dragging us down? Please don¡¯t underestimate the Goethe people, Mr. Kang De. It¡¯s true that the Goode family is very important to Goethe, but you¡¯re also a very important friend and benefactor of Goethe. How can we sit back and watch our friends be treated unfairly?¡±


    Alright, she even called him Mr. Kang De.


    Kang De looked at the angry princess whose face was red from excitement and was a little touched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    He said, ¡°Moreover, calm down and think about it. I seem to have been a little impulsive.¡±


    No matter how humble Hong San was or how much he was mocked, it was actually none of his business.


    Cathay was also the Cathay of the other world and had nothing to do with China.


    Just as he had said to Hong San earlier, he was only venting his anger.


    After transmigrating to the other world, he made up his mind to go out to sea ande to the continent. He had expectations and a vision and wanted to start a new life. Then, he saw the Easterners who had the same skin color andnguage as him being despised.


    That was all.


    Across from him, Tina sighed.


    ¡°Kang De, the reason why I sigh is not because of your previous performance, but¡­¡±


    She said helplessly, ¡°You might not believe me, but I think Uncle Samuel arranged for that Cathayan to serve you out of goodwill¡­ but you feel angry and humiliated, right?¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Out of goodwill?¡±


    He asked directly, ¡°Then let me ask you. If that Viscount wees you today and sends a Goethe person to serve you and kneel humbly like a dog wagging its tail and sticking out its tongue, will you be happy?¡±


    The princess frowned as if organizing her words.


    She said softly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be very angry. This is undoubtedly a humiliation to Goethe.¡±


    Kang De red at her, waiting for her to continue.


    The princess hesitated for a moment before saying softly, ¡°That¡¯s because the Goethe people don¡¯t have such a custom. If this servant of Goethe bows to me and offers me wine and songs, I¡¯ll be very happy, because this is the custom of Goethe. As a noble, when I see the etiquette of my country in other countries, I¡¯ll be grateful to the local master for his hospitality.¡±


    The girl nced at Kang De.


    In the end, she slowly said, ¡°But the etiquette and customs of Cathay¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He suddenly clenched his fists.


    There was no need for Tina to continue.


    He understood what the other party meant.


    What if kneeling and kowtowing were the so-called etiquettes from Cathay?


    If the person who came here with Tina was not Kang De from Earth, but a descendant of the Cathay Empire who was used to being high and mighty and different from his master, what would he think when he saw a ck-haired, yellow-skinned servant in a foreign country who knew how to tactfully bow and greet others with a smile?


    ¡ªThis Viscount of Glory Sand, Samuel, is really a wonderful person.


    He would definitely think so.


    When Tina pointed out this scenario, Kang De reacted.


    He felt so vexed that he wanted to vomit.


    It was very ufortable.


    For some reason¡­ he felt very ufortable.


    He was very angry.


    However, he was helpless and did not know who to lose his temper at.


    Just like when he was on Earth, he had seen foreign news. Some white guy who could not survive in his own country had actually been well received by women throwing themselves at him one after another when he arrived in China. When Kang De saw this news, he was even a little confused. He could not figure out which was more b*stardly.


    After a moment of silence, he slowly said, ¡°In other words¡­ Cathay is like this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Tina looked at Kang De, worried and curious.


    She had already determined that Kang De was a member of that ¡°powerful civilization¡±, but she did not know what connection he had with Cathay. As she guessed in her mind, she replied.


    ¡°At least a few hundred years ago, when Cathay was still connected to Goethe, ording to the books and historical records of that era, although the Easterners at that time were strict in ss, it¡­ was not like this.¡±


    She said softly, ¡°Butter on, the connection between the two sides was cut off, and then the elves¡­ Until recently, my father wanted to restart the route and ordered to collect information. Information about Cathay could only be sent here and there.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried our best to collect information, but we can only barely know that war seems to have broken out over there. The original dynasty has been invaded and it¡¯s very difficult to resist. Arge portion of the country has fallen, and the rule of the new regime is too violent, so many Cathayans have begun to escape. Some have crossed the sea with difficulty ande here¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the other information. Father is unwilling to let mee into contact with these.¡±


    Seeing that Kang De was in deep thought, Tina said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Hong San?¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°Ask him? Forget it.¡±


    Not to mention whether Hong San would answer honestly, all the questions he asked would probably appear on Viscount Samuel¡¯s desk as soon as possible¡­ He had reservations about trusting Tina and the knight, but he was 100% wary of these people from the Empire.


    Moreover, that had happened previously.


    Tina nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Actually, there¡¯s no hurry. As the capital of the Empire, there are many Cathayans gathered in the capital. Some people have even obtained extraordinary status. Kang De will deal with them. Moreover, when you reach Goethe, I¡¯ll introduce you to Father. He might tell you information about Cathay.¡±


    Kang De sorted out hisplicated emotions and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the end, Cathay was not his country. He actually did not have any feelings for it.


    He continued, ¡°However, ording to you, the Viscount doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions and is quite kind. My actions today have indeed embarrassed him. We have to think of a way topensate him.¡±


    Tina shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. In the end, it¡¯s that knight who¡¯s rude. You¡¯re right, so you don¡¯t have to consider these things. It¡¯s fine¡­ In the future, when you be a master alchemist and sell Uncle Samuel your goods at a friendly price, he¡¯ll be very grateful to you.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°No, they¡¯re different matters.¡±


    Tina felt a chill.


    She understood what Kang De meant.


    Different matters.


    After making the kind-hearted Viscount so embarrassed, he had to apologize withpensation.


    Then, those people who had ill intentions towards him¡­ would receive a different treatment.


    Kang De was¡­ so petty, just like her sister.


    She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Kang De, be gentle¡­¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯m very patient.¡±


    In other words, at least this time, he would not cause trouble, because he was on the same side as Goethe.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Tina said, ¡°Hannah apologized to you too¡­¡±


    Hannah was Viscount Samuel¡¯s daughter. Previously, she wanted to ride in the same carriage as Tina, but Tina used the excuse that she had something to discuss with Kang De. It was worth it for Hannah to return to her carriage. Before she left, she even solemnly apologized to Kang De and looked pitiful. Kang De thought that this nobledy was apologizing for her father, but now it seemed¡­


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s her rtionship with that fool?¡±


    Tina replied, ¡°Knight Glenn is her Guardian Knight¡­¡±


    ¡°Like Clevnd?¡±


    After receiving an affirmative answer, he smacked his lips. ¡°Why is the difference so huge?¡±


    After hearing this, the princess subconsciously became unhappy.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I see. I understand.¡±


    ¡ªWhat do you understand now?


    Tina was worried, but she could not restrain Kang De.


    Apart from hoping that the other party would not be too heavy-handed, the girl stillined, ¡°You clearly don¡¯t like Hong San, but you still took revenge for him. Since you¡¯re so magnanimous, aren¡¯t you willing to be even more magnanimous?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Revenge? I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯m teaching him a lesson.¡±


    Tina was stunned at first and thought for a moment.


    How terrifying.

 Chapter 80 - 400 Million

    <h4>Chapter 80: 400 Million</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Tina was stunned at first and thought for a moment.


    How terrifying.


    She understood what Kang De meant.


    He forced the proud knight to apologize to the lowly Hong San in their eyes. To these knights, it was really a huge humiliation. They could not do anything to Kang De, but they could vent their anger on Hong San.


    When Kang De left the Glory Sand Viscounty, Hong San would definitely lose his backer. Without Kang De¡¯s protection, he would return to his original state and be a lowly person that everyone despised and could bully.


    At that time, even if Knight Glenn wanted to vent his anger, Viscount Samuel would not stop him.


    At the thought of this, Tina was shocked and felt pity.


    She looked at the calm Kang De and stammered, ¡°Why¡­ why?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t force that fool to apologize to Hong San, I have to make him lower his head to me. That person can¡¯t do anything to me and has to vent his anger on the weak. Hong San still can¡¯t escape this cmity. Or rather, do you think I should swallow my anger and calmly ept his disdain?¡±


    Tina sighed. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She did not have the right to ask Kang De to do anything. She only sighed at the chaotic disputes in the world.


    ¡°In the end, all phenomena in the world have their source and cause.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Elves are praised. Their culture radiates to the continent. Humans are proud to speak the Elvennguage and pursue the Elven culture. What¡¯s the reason? It¡¯s because their country is powerful and suppresses the world.¡±


    ¡°When I heard you talk about Cathay, I felt a sense of yearning and admiration. It¡¯s far in the east, mysterious, and abundant. Silk and porcin are all precious treasures in the world. Moreover, martial arts came from the east, causing the development of the battle aura and bing the source of strength for the continent¡¯s warriors. Logically speaking, Viscount Samuel should treat Hong San as an honored guest and invite him to teach martial arts and train soldiers. Why do the knights of the Glory Sand Viscounty see him as a joke? Why is Hong San willing to lower himself and rather live in the soil?¡±


    He said faintly, ¡°I think even if Cathay falls into the mes of war, it¡¯s still far away. Even if the newses, the perception and attitude of the people of the Empire won¡¯t change so quickly, right?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s question made Tina fall into deep thought.


    The princess was very smart.


    A momentter, she thought of the only reasonable exnation. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°If a person doesn¡¯t love himself, others won¡¯t respect him. I think most of the reason why Hong San is like this in the Glory Sand Viscounty is that he despises himself and can¡¯t me others.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°Most of the reason?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I saw that the outfit Hong San is wearing is different from the continent. It¡¯s an Eastern outfit, but from the cloth, it¡¯s locally produced. It should have been deliberately made in the Cathayan style, and he also keeps an Eastern hairstyle. From the looks of it, it¡¯s not that he misses his home country, but that someone likes him to dress like this.¡±


    The princess¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Kang De narrowed his eyes, ¡°The elves are powerful and suppress the human countries. The elves are a noble upper-ss race. They are elegant, knowledgeable, and beautiful. If I¡¯m an imperial noble and an elf is willing to serve me as a servant, my vanity will definitely be greatly satisfied. I can¡¯t wait to show off to the entire country that I have an elf servant. I definitely won¡¯t let her wear human clothes.¡±


    ¡°I want to see her wearing traditional elf clothes, maintaining an arrogant posture, and serving me diligently every day¡­¡± He looked at Tina, ¡°It¡¯s like the entire Twilight Dynasty is crawling at my feet.¡±


    At this point, Kang De smiled faintly, ¡°Viscount Samuel is really a wonderful person.¡±


    The more pleasant he became and spoke frankly, the more nervous Tina became.


    She whispered, ¡°Kang De, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t drag you down. I know what I¡¯m doing. We¡¯re friends. You have an even more important mission and have to work with this viscount. I won¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t feel angry or humiliated, because Hong San is not mypatriot. It¡¯s his own business that Viscount Samuel enjoys such things. As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me, I can¡¯t be bothered with this.¡±


    Tina was slightly relieved.


    However, she was still a little uneasy.


    On the ind, Kang De was very easy to talk to. He did not have any airs or arrogance, which made her roughly understand his temper. He would treat someone the way they treated him.


    It was very easy to deal with, but it was also very difficult at times.


    This was because not only was this world polite and humble, but it was also arrogant.


    For example, at the dock today, he had been mocked and ridiculed by Knight Glenn for no reason, so he returned the favor on the spot. He did not attack or expand the situation. He only relied on his words and the influence of Goethe and the viscount to rub Knight Glen¡¯s face on the ground in public.


    This simple matter could tell Kang De¡¯s style and logic of revenge.


    ¡ªIf you mock me, I¡¯ll embarrass you.


    Tina thought of the battle on the Holy Seal Inds again. When Kang De determined that he would be in danger after the elves went ashore, he did not hesitate to set up a n to use the Goethe to kill nearly 500 elves on the Wayne Wings without leaving any future trouble.


    He hadpletely offended Knight Glenn in the matter at the docks just now, causing the other knights to lose face and even the viscount¡¯s face¡­ ording to the precautionary methods Kang De had disyed earlier, who knew what he was thinking and nning?


    She felt a¡­ headache.


    Tina sighed. ¡°Kang De, I don¡¯t want to interfere and criticize your actions, but I still have to advise you. If you want to take action, please discuss it with me. We¡¯re friends.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Got it.¡±


    His smile was a little perfunctory, especially since Tina had experienced Kang De¡¯s madness on the Holy Seal Inds. On the surface, he said calmly, ¡°I have a n¡±, but in fact, his n was either to kill, set fire, trigger explosions, or let the knight kill and set fire.


    Due to all kinds of precedents, Tina was worried, afraid that Kang De was brewing some big news again.


    Hearing Kang De agree so readily, but it seemed to be perfunctory, the princess asked, ¡°Then can you tell me what your ns are for that Hong San?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The topic returned to the beginning.


    Kang De snapped his fingers, ¡°The source of the conflict is that the knights¡¯ disdainful and mocking mentality has implicated me, making me very unhappy. The source of everything is Hong San¡¯s self-deprecating attitude.¡±


    Tina could not help but defend him, ¡°His country is in ruins and he¡¯s in a foreign ce. Perhaps he just wants to survive. Perhaps no one taught him how to strengthen his self-esteem¡­ Kang De, Father told me that only a small number of people in this world are born noble and don¡¯t know the hardships of the people. The nobles can live without worry and be high and mighty, but they can¡¯t mock others with their own standards, because some people do their best just to live.¡±


    Kang De nodded and praised, ¡°Your father is not bad.¡±


    Tina red at him. ¡®Who praises my father like that?¡¯


    Kang De continued, ¡°I understand, and I understand. He might have his difficulties. He has his own reasons for bing like this, but this is meaningless, because what happened in the past has already happened. We can¡¯t change it, and neither can anyone. However, the present is different, and the future is different.¡±


    He said to Tina frankly, ¡°You asked me what I want to do. I want to change his current situation. It¡¯s not only because he has ck hair and yellow skin like me. That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand someone living like a dog in a humble manner. I can¡¯t stand someone who can wantonly mock and insult another person. Since I can¡¯t stand it and have the ability to change, why don¡¯t I do it? Tina, if I have to turn a blind eye to something I can¡¯t stand on the first day Ie to the continent, what will happen in the future?¡±


    Tina was stunned, then sighed softly, ¡°There¡¯s more than Hong San in this world. It¡¯s not only the Cathayans who are treated unfairly on the continent. There are countless such things. Even Goethe has many.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Is it more than 400 million?¡±


    Tina was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not much.¡±


    He ignored the stunned princess and said, ¡°Hong San doesn¡¯t understand the principle of not kneeling casually. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll teach him! He doesn¡¯t understand that knees aren¡¯t meant for kneel. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll tell him! Hong San doesn¡¯t know how to change his situation. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll show him the way! He doesn¡¯t know what it means to truly live. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll tell him how to live!¡±


    Kang De leaned forward and looked at Tina in an aggressive manner.


    He was firm.


    ¡°After I tell him, if he¡¯s still unwilling to change and is still willing to lower himself and still prefer to live in the soil, it doesn¡¯t matter. He can stay and be humiliated and taken revenge by that stupid knight. This is the reason why I set up this predicament!¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m interfering in his life?¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°If he¡¯s willing to be manipted by his current life and be treated as a toy and a joke by these Empire people, then it¡¯s fine for me to manipte him, right?¡±


    Knight Clevnd coughed outside.


    Kang De suddenly returned to his senses and saw Tina¡¯splicated expression.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little agitated,¡± he said. ¡°Believe me, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Tina looked at Kang De as if she wanted to say something, but she only sighed softly, not knowing where to start.


    The interior of the carriage became awkward. Kang De opened the window.


    He first saw Hong San, who was not far behind the carriage.


    As if on reflex, the Cathayan revealed an obedient and smart smile. Like a dog, he was about to run to his master. Kang De only waved his hand and stopped.


    The convoy had already left the port area and was walking towards the core town of the Glory Sand Viscounty, the Glory Sand Town. It was rich because of business and had already entered the township. Pedestrians could be seen along the way.


    There were farmers carrying empty baskets and leading livestock. The livestock was carryingrge bundles of firewood on their backs. He might have to exchange for something in town. There were also women carrying baskets on their heads and food in them. They were holding chickens in their arms and leaving the town. There were sausage shops on the street withrge strings of sausages hanging. The shopkeeper was shouting to sell. Along the way, there was a wine shop, a shoe shop, a tavern, and a tailor shop. This bustling town was running. When people saw the viscount¡¯s convoy, they watched in awe.


    When they saw Kang De looking out, they were shocked.


    Kang De smiled at them kindly, so they smiled and bowed to him.


    The convoy headed north until they arrived at the manor of the Glory Sand Viscount.


    When it was Kang De¡¯s turn to get out of the carriage, Hong San rushed up.


    He humbly stretched out his hand. ¡°Master, let me help you.¡±


    It was not Kang De¡¯s turn to be nosy. He waved his hand impatiently, but this action seemed to have been misunderstood by Hong San as agreement. He seemed to have obtained a huge honor and eagerly reached out to help him.


    Their hands were ced together.


    Kang De immediately felt a hidden force emitting from Hong San¡¯s body and probing his body. Moreover, it retracted at a touch, as if it was an illusion.


    He nced at Hong San.


    The other party¡¯s expression was as usual, very respectful, and there was a fawning smile on his face.

 Chapter 81 - Where Is the Immortal Village?

    <h4>Chapter 81: Where Is the Immortal Vige?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Glory Sand Castle.


    In the mansion of the Goode family.


    However, this so-called castle was different from Kang De¡¯s impression.


    He had thought that the castle here was like the ones on Earth. Compared to its residential use, it was more important for military use¡ªit was easy to defend and difficult to attack. It had extremely high defense and could produce unique soldiers.


    In any case, it was a medieval castle. It was dirty, dark, and damp, and it was hygienic. Rats ran rampant, and lice were everywhere. It smelled moldy all year round.


    Kang De thought that the so-called Glory Sand Castle was like this.


    This was also the reason why he was unwilling to get off the ship and live here.


    As an Earthling, he had not been pampered since he was young, nor was his family rich. However, he was still a citizen of the city and had not lived a hard life. He had drifted to the other world and made a living on the Holy Seal Inds. Even if he lived in a cave, he had to cultivate that ce into a home.


    If he was asked to live in that kind of castle, he would naturally rather live on a ship.


    However, in reality, that was not the case. This was not the kind of military fortress made of stone. Instead of calling it a castle, it was more like a manor. A rather beautiful one.


    There were red bricks and white walls. The main building had a total of three floors with a steeple in the middle. The annex building was on both sides. In front of him was a t manor. It upied a vast area and was surrounded by walls. The tower had four corners, but the design was very ingenious. The military killing intent did not pale inparison to this beautiful mansion. Instead, it appeared harmonious.


    This castle was built against a mountain and surrounded by river water. It was in the town and the scenery was very good.


    This ce reminded Kang De of the?<i>Chateau de Vaux-le-Vte</i>?in France.


    Beside him, Hong San was secretly looking at Kang De¡¯s expression, as if observing his reaction when he saw this beautiful manor. At this moment, he said, ¡°Master, this ce is not bad, right?¡±


    Kang De looked at him with a faint smile, ¡°The green mountain faces the north, and the clean water wraps around the east city. After bidding farewell to this ce, there is only loneliness for ten thousand miles. The clouds wander in the sky and the sun sets on the horizon.¡±


    The Cathayan was shocked and opened his mouth wide, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing him like this, Kang Deughed, ¡°Alright, forget it. There¡¯s no need to reply¡­ What a way to ruin my mood.¡±


    ¡°What is Mr. Kang De talking about?¡±


    Viscount Samuel walked over from the side. As the head of the Goode family, he was the center of the entire viscounty. Everyone could not help but look at his words and actions. He arrived beside Kang De.


    ¡°Viscount.¡± Kang De nodded in greeting. ¡°I praised your beautiful residence.¡±


    However, there was no admiration on his face. He looked calm.


    The Viscount observed his expression and smiled when he heard this, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Glory Sand is a rural ce. You¡¯re an honored guest from the east. In your eyes, this small manor is probably too humble.¡±


    Seeing such etiquette, Kang De politely ttered him in return.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t depend on how many precious materials it uses or how long its history and beautiful design are to determine if a mansion is luxurious or magnificent. Instead, it depends on who lives in it. If a despicable and sinister person lives in the dazzling castle, this castle also emits a stench. If a Saint lives in a simple house, this house will also emit a fragrance.¡±


    He chuckled and said, ¡°The wise and elegant Viscount Samuel lives in this castle, as well as your noble children. Just based on this, this manor is nothing but beautiful. The polite one is you, Viscount.¡±


    As it turned out, not only could Earthlings who lived on the Inte curse, but they could also speak sweetly.


    This praise was really toofortable. Not only did Viscount Samuel reveal a surprised and surprised smile, but even Hannah and Lynch, who were beside their father, revealed surprised gazes.


    Their gazes at Kang De softened.


    One should not p a smiling person. This saying was also applicable on the continent.


    If Viscount Samuel was being polite before, he was really a little friendlier now.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise. I know that the Glory Sand Castle will be even more noble and glorious today because a few noble guests will stay here and add to the glory of this ce.¡±


    He took two steps back and bowed to Kang De and Tina. Then, he said to the butler beside him, ¡°y music and wee the distinguished guests from Cathay and Goethe.¡±


    Therefore, melodious music sounded.


    The viscount actually had an orchestra¡ªthe town¡¯s troupe.


    Logically speaking, it was a little unpleasant.


    Firstly, it was because Kang De was used to listening to all kinds of music from the entertainment era on Earth. How could he listen to such monotonous music? Moreover, how brilliant could an orchestra in a viscounty be?


    Kang De could only smile awkwardly but politely.


    Viscount Samuel did his best to receive them after all.


    All the family members and servants in the entire castle were already waiting outside. Leading them was a gorgeously dressed noblewoman. The footmen, maids, and guards were all lined up to wee her. There were many of them. Kang De¡¯s gaze patrolled the line of maids before he looked away, thinking that a small ce was a small ce.


    Was this even worthy of being called a maid outfit?!


    This world needed to improve!


    He followed Tina and walked down the long corridor under the bow of the servants until he reached the door of the main building. He watched as Tina and the noblewoman bowed to each other. This noblewoman was the Viscountess. Samuel introduced Kang De to her.


    Kang De bowed slightly, and the noblewoman returned the greeting elegantly.


    After a short wee ceremony, the next step was to arrange for amodation.


    Viscount Samuel actually personally led Kang De to his room.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De, the Goode family and the Tedrell family are friends. Tina has also been a guest at my house. There¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to etiquette.¡±


    Viscount Samuel said sincerely, ¡°But you¡¯re different. The first time you visited Glory Sand, something unpleasant happened at the dock. This makes me feel deeply guilty. I really don¡¯t know how to express my apology. I hope you can have an unforgettable experience in Glory Sand.¡±


    ¡°Hong San will serve you as your servant. I¡¯ve also given the order that the servants of the entire manor will follow your request. If you have any needs or doubts, you can find anyone to express your request at any time, including me¡­ The butler and the head maid will choose the most capable maid to serve you in your daily life.¡±


    His courtesy made Kang De a little ufortable. He smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The Viscount emphasized again, ¡°If you have any requests, you can say them at any time. Now, I won¡¯t disturb your rest. You can walk around and tour the town, or you can rest first. At night, Glory Sand will hold a banquet to wee guests who havee from afar.¡±


    He personally pushed open the door for Kang De and bowed again before leaving.


    When he left, Hong San bowed deeply to see him off. The Viscount nced at him, and the Cathayan lowered his body even more. The two of them did not speak.


    The captain and the others were arranged to be in the annex building. Tina¡¯s room was also on the third floor of the main building. She was apanied by Head Maid Bedo and could hear voices. She seemed to be chatting with Hannah. The knight¡¯s room was also on the third floor, led by Knight Lost, Viscount Samuel¡¯s eldest son. Here, they all had their own social circle and friends.


    Kang De walked into the room. It was neat enough andrge enough. The smell of flowers floated in the air, and the bedding was brand new. There were oil paintings on the wall and a vase in the corner. There were fresh and tender fruits on the table. They were very good.


    Hong San followed in and looked around enviously, ¡°D*mn, I¡¯m really lucky to be serving you today. So the bedrooms of esteemed guests are all like this¡­ Master, the Viscount thinks very highly of you.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Oh.¡±


    He casually sized up the room and looked away without interest.


    Although it was new, it was not surprising.


    Hong San carefully praised, ¡°It¡¯s true. Your answer to the Viscount earlier was amazing. You¡¯re a dragon among men. You must be very famous in the Eastern Lands. May I know where your immortal vige is? I wonder if you¡¯re from the north or the south?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 82 - Following Your Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 82: Following Your Thoughts</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re from the north or the south?¡± Hong San asked.


    North.


    South.


    This division was very interesting.


    Generally speaking, even if they met an old friend in a foreign country, they would only ask where he was from and if he ate salty or sweet food. They would not ask if he was from the north or south.


    Unless¡­ in the current Cathay, the southerners were against the northerners to a certain extent.


    Moreover, it must be an intense confrontation at the political level.


    However, this was not important.


    Most importantly¡­ why did Hong San ask this?


    Kang De¡¯s mind raced as he quickly thought of the most correct answer.


    He said indifferently, ¡°South? North? What¡¯s the distinction?¡±


    Since it was a political confrontation between the north and south, the regimes of the two sides would definitely seek unification and treat each other as an illegal fake dynasty. In that case, iming that the north and south were unified and not divided was naturally the most politically correct answer.


    Hong San was stunned for a moment before smiling, ¡°You must be a big shot like my master.¡±


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°You have a master too?¡±


    Hong San still smiled, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, where did this abilitye from?¡±


    Kang De sat at the side and looked at the scenery outside the window. He said indifferently, ¡°Did your master teach you his ability and how to make a living in the Glory Sand Viscounty?¡±


    These two sentences were already extremely mocking.


    However, Hong San did not mind. He did not even look angry at all. He smiled and said, ¡°Master did not teach us this. He only taught us skills and told us some old things about our hometown. asionally, he would get drunk and curse the heavens and earth. He would beat his chest and stomp his feet and cry loudly. His heart ached for the copse and fall of the country¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°He cares about his home country. Didn¡¯t he teach you the principle of being subjects?¡±


    Hong San shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t teach that. Master said that they lost their country and their home. What kind of bullsh*t logic is this? In the end, the country copsed to this extent. It was a group of insects who misunderstood the principles of the Saint and changed the great school of thought into aughable joke. These disciples of logic deserve to die cleanly¡­¡±


    When he spoke of his master, a nostalgic expression shed through his eyes. To be able to remember his master¡¯s words in his mind, it seemed that he still respected his master.


    Hong San continued, ¡°Therefore, Master told us that he won¡¯t teach us any logic. He only told us stories about the past of our country, the rise and fall of the dynasty, the stories of the Saints, and the small matters around us. He said that he won¡¯t teach us logic, nor will he let us do anything. His only hope is that we can do what we want the most.¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°Then you ran to the Glory Sand Viscounty to be a servant?¡±


    Hong San said proudly, ¡°How could it be that easy? I¡¯ve also done many jobs. Being a mercenary was bitter and tiring, and I had to risk my life to be a guard. Rich families looked down on me. Those small nobles are too stingy. I was even targeted and bullied by those barbarian knights and guards who thought that I stole their limelight. It¡¯s even harder to be a soldier, and farming is also tiring. After walking around, I discovered that it¡¯sfortable and easy to serve others.¡±


    He exined his business n, ¡°At first, I went to arge theater to be a guard. Later on, the person in charge of the theater recruited me to be a waiter and specially serve the important figures in the private rooms on the second floor of the theater. At first, I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Later on, I discovered that those nobles enjoy seeing us Easterners serve them and feel proud about it. I only need to dress up neatly and tter them. They¡¯ll be extremely happy and give double the tip¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time, I wondered why my barbarian colleagues who were also servants did not earn as much as me. Later on, I thought that it was because my identity as an Easterner was rare on the continent. It was rare, and those who were willing to serve others were even rarer. They should earn more. I understood this and inadvertently revealed that I knew martial arts. Good lord, those nobles all want to take me in as a servant¡­¡±


    At this point, he seemed to be talking about the business he was most proud of, ¡°But this is like doing business, right? Since so many people want to buy it, I¡¯m not in a hurry to sell it. I have to sell myself for a good price. I can¡¯t sell thisrge family because there are many things to do. I¡¯ve heard from my master that even small families can¡¯t do it. They¡¯re petty and don¡¯t have much money. After choosing, Lord Samuel was the most suitable¡­¡±


    D*mn.


    It was really amazing.


    Kang De was dumbfounded.


    He simply wanted to praise this guy.


    How should he put it¡­


    He had seen arge number of strange idiots on the Inte. The Inte had pulled people closer, and although he had seen all kinds of stupidity, he had never seen such a self-deprecating person.


    Kang De was speechless.


    He said, ¡°If your master sees you like this, he¡¯ll probably beat you up.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s face turned bitter, ¡°That¡¯s right. I earned some money and wanted to show my filial piety to him. Unexpectedly, he asked about my recent situation and immediately turned hostile. He even wanted to hit me and chased me out without any exnation. He said that there would be no disciple like me from now on and told me to get lost as far as possible¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at his aggrieved expression and could not figure out if he was really crazy. He sighed, ¡°Your master¡¯s principles have also been misinterpreted by you.¡±


    Hong San widened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Your master taught you to do as you pleased, and you became a dog?¡±


    Hong San widened his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a dog of a rich family? I¡¯ve lived on the continent for many years and have seen all kinds of people. Most of them live worse than a dog of a noble family. Look, I won¡¯t starve or freeze now. What¡¯s wrong with pleasing my master and being rewarded?¡±


    He could not help but start to show off his knowledge again, ¡°In my opinion, when a persones to be a dog, there¡¯s really nothing for a dog to do. A dog is insensible and doesn¡¯t understand words. Sometimes, it¡¯s stubborn, sometimes stupid, and sometimes disobedient. However, people are different. He¡¯s smart and knows when to please, when to shut up, and what to do and not to do¡­¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°¡­F*ck.¡±


    ¡°Your reaction is the same as Master¡¯s again.¡±


    Hong San revealed an aggrieved expression, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out no matter how I think about it. Master told me to live ording to my heart. I listened to him. Why is he angry with me? I just feel that it¡¯s very easy to live like this. I don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. It¡¯sfortable. It¡¯s better than licking blood and digging in the ground¡­¡±


    It was really amazing.


    Kang De couldpletely understand why Hong San¡¯s master would fall out. If this was his disciple, he would also beat this idiot up. D*mn, what was this?


    He looked at Hong San¡¯s matter-of-fact and confident expression and wanted to beat him up.


    However, hitting someone could not resolve any problem, and this guy would definitely not learn from this. He snorted and stood up, ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    Hong San immediately shut his mouth and asked, ¡°Master, do you want to rest?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and walk around.¡±


    After hearing this fellow¡¯s exnation, he felt a little dizzy.


    Hong San immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with this ce. Where do you want to go?¡±


    Kang De paced around the house.


    He originally wanted to tour this manor and familiarize himself with the terrain just in case. However, after seeing Hong San¡¯s ve appearance today, it could be imagined how popr this Cathayan was in the manor. If he brought this person to stroll around the manor, even he would be sized up by subtle gazes. When he thought of this, he was especially unhappy.


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around the town.¡±


    Hong San was stunned, then advised, ¡°Master, there¡¯s nothing to see in the town. They¡¯re all vulgar and lowly barbarians. They¡¯re an eyesore. Why don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I prefer to see vulgar and lowly barbarians. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hong San advised again, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s crude and lowly, but if there are any blind thieves and hooligans¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around and smiled, ¡°I offended Knight Glenn at the dock today. He looks like a vengeful person and will definitely think of a way to take revenge on me. In this manor, he doesn¡¯t have much of a chance to attack, but in the chaotic town, he will definitely not be able to hold back. He will either find a hooligan to cause trouble or instigate some random person to disgust me. To be honest¡­¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I have to think of a way to kill him too.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s eyes widened and he subconsciously took a step back.


    Kang De said meaningfully, ¡°Hong San, you¡¯ll protect me, right?¡±

 Chapter 83 - Little Beggar

    <h4>Chapter 83: Little Beggar</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Hong San could not speak.


    Logically speaking, he naturally did not want Kang De to run around. After all, the Viscount had ordered him to serve Lord Kang De. If this distinguished guest of Cathay encountered anything bad during this period, if the Viscount pursued the matter, he, Hong San, would definitely not be able to escape. He would definitely be the first to be punished.


    He still had this self-awareness.


    However, he could not change Kang De¡¯s mind.


    This was because he was only a servant and had no right to interfere with the guests¡¯ schedule.


    Therefore, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Master, wait a moment. I¡¯ll prepare the carriage for you.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I like to walk.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s smile became even more forced. ¡°That¡¯s not good. The road is dusty and dirty. Why don¡¯t you ride a horse? I¡¯ll choose a horse for you. It¡¯ll definitely be good.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse. I¡¯m afraid of riding it.¡±


    Hong San was about to cry.


    He did not know how to ride a horse?


    ¡ªOh my Lord Kang, I can see it clearly. That Iron Halberd is almost the strongest warhorse in the entire Viscounty. You pinched its mouth and it didn¡¯t dare to move. Is this called not knowing how to ride a horse?


    He looked bitter as he searched his mind for other reasons.


    Kang De ced his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to find a reason. Go and report to your master.¡±


    Hong San jolted and looked at Kang De with fear and panic.


    Kang De said, ¡°You¡¯re not going, right? Then let¡¯s leave now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Hong San nodded like a chick pecking at rice and hurriedly retreated out the door. In the end, he did not forget to nod and bow, ¡°Master, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Kang De watched him disappear and a cold smile appeared on his face.


    Through the answer just now, Hong San¡¯s personality was almost clear. This fellow was born to be a dog. With his survival philosophy, he would definitely obey the Viscount and serve him as his true master.


    At the very least, Hong San had to report what he had just said to Samuel.


    In other words, the entrapment that Kang De deliberately said was to lure Knight Glenn to the chaotic town to take revenge and take the opportunity to kill him. This n would definitely reach the viscount¡¯s ears. This noble definitely did not want to see this happen. The higher-ups hated trouble.


    Therefore, the Viscount would most likely remind and warn that stupid knight. He would even secretly send people to protect Kang De.


    Therefore, there would not be any danger wandering around this time, and this was not the main point. Kang De did not want to fish, but he wanted to disgust that stupid knight again. This was because although this fellow was narrow-minded and petty, he would not necessarily attack Kang De in the town. The probability was even very small¡­ However, this was not important.


    Most importantly, Kang De wanted to take the opportunity to disgust this guy.


    This made him useless and furious, and then he took his anger out on Hong San even more. This was Kang De¡¯s goal¡­ He had his own thoughts on how to deal with Knight Glenn and Hong San.


    This was only one of the parts.


    In other words, only one sentence that Kang De and Hong San had said was true.


    He had to think of a way to kill Glenn.


    ¡°An arrogant racist who looks down on strangers. He¡¯s narrow-minded and prideful. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t hide his hostility and hatred for me¡­¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°Whether you die or not will depend on Hong San¡¯s luck¡­¡±


    He sat on the chair and thought carefully. asionally, he looked up and saw himself in the mirror.


    His expression was indifferent and his eyes were sharp.


    Kang De was horrified.


    This cold expression disappeared without a trace. He patted his cheek.


    ¡°D*mn, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    He shook his head, then smiled bitterly. ¡°How did I be like this?¡±


    Kang De, who lived on Earth, would not do this.


    He would not think of manipting or killing a person.


    When did his mentality¡­ change?


    Was it when he designed to destroy the Wayne Wings? Or when he took out his lighter when facing the Goethe people?


    Or¡­ before?


    Kang De was stunned for a long time and sighed softly.


    He felt a little confused.


    When Hong San returned, he saw Kang De sitting in a chair in a daze.


    He whispered, ¡°Master?¡±


    Kang De came back to his senses and nced at him. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Hong San nodded.


    Therefore, Kang De stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and do something good.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He slowly left the manor and walked out of the territory of the Viscount¡¯s residence along the t stone road. Outside the noble and elegant life, the real and ordinary world entered Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    The bustling town, the lively market, and the sand became lively.


    A smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s face.


    It was not that he was very down-to-earth, nor did he enjoy life in the market. It was just thatpared to the neat and elegant viscount residence, this ce undoubtedly had an additional sense of liveliness.


    No matter how tidy and particr the viscount¡¯s residence was, it was only the residence of a small noble. In terms of environment andfort, it might not beparable to the high-end hotels on Earth. In Kang De¡¯s eyes, those could only be called novel and not bad. They could not make him addicted, but they felt unfamiliar to him. To an Earthling, the lively foreign style in front of him made him feel more refreshed.


    Be it the shops along the street or the people passing by, all were very interesting to Kang De.


    Hong San frowned and followed behind Kang De. He whispered, ¡°Master, what¡¯s so good about the things here? If you want to y, why don¡¯t we go to the tavern or¡­¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°No, just walk and take a look.¡±


    Hong San muttered, ¡°Your interest is really unique. These barbarians work tirelessly every day and have very little time to catch their breath. It¡¯s like this every day. What¡¯s there to see?¡±


    Kang De was about to speak when a ragged child approached from the front. His body was dirty. He looked like he had long nned it and had a clear goal. He reached out to him, ¡°Sir, please take pity on me and give me some money¡­¡±


    Hong San passed Kang De and kicked him. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    With a plop, the little beggar was kicked over and fell to the ground. He did not cry or shout. Instead, he subconsciously hugged his head and curled up.


    The surrounding pedestrians only nced at it before indifferently doing their own thing.


    Kang De was shocked and said sternly, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Hong San was shocked, then he smiled and exined, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve seen many of these little beggars. They¡¯re all very cunning. Seeing that you¡¯re dressed well, they wanted toe up and beg. They¡¯re very scheming¡­¡±


    He wanted to say more, but when he saw Kang De¡¯s sharp gaze, his heart skipped a beat. He immediately bent down and helped the little beggar up. Ignoring the filth on the other party¡¯s body, he reached out and patted the dust. He casually took out a few coins and stuffed them into the other party¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t be afraid. He was joking with you just now. Take this money to buy some food¡­¡±


    Kang De walked forward, squatted down, and sized up the little beggar.


    He was dirty and his hair had not been washed for a long time. His body emitted an unpleasant smell. He subconsciously avoided Kang De¡¯s gaze, like a pitiful little mouse.


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The little beggar nodded gently.


    Kang De took out a few silver coins from his pocket. After attacking the Wayne Wings, he obtained a lot of spoils of war. Tina was meticulous and had thought everything through. She had also prepared some money for him in advance.


    He stuffed the money into the little beggar¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it and do some small business, or¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Hong San said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re benevolent, but giving him so much money will harm him.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Kang De said, ¡°but isn¡¯t Viscount Samuel in charge here? Hong San, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I only want to see the oue.¡±


    Hong San hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s easy. We just have to make a trip.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Therefore, he made a trip.


    When he walked to the little beggar¡¯s house, it was in the corner of the town. It was a dpidated house that was in disrepair. Apart from the little beggar, there was also his grandmother. The old woman was already blind and could not do anything.


    ¡°We just have to make a trip. Everyone in town knows that I¡¯m a big shot under the viscount.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°On this trip, we can warn these bumpkins around not to have any thoughts they shouldn¡¯t have. As for this little beggar, it¡¯s easy to deal with. There¡¯s no need for the Viscount. As long as I say the word, there will be shopkeepers willing to take him in as an apprentice and let him learn some skills. He won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Kang De nodded and asked the little beggar, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The other party hesitated for a moment and said softly, ¡°Li¡­ Liszt¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Then, Liszt, goodbye. I hope your life can change. I¡¯lle and see you again¡­ Everything will be better.¡±


    This little guy was timid and introverted. He did not like to speak and did not dare to speak. His grandmother was also extremely timid. After asking for a long time, he could not find out the story of this family¡­ so it was meaningless.


    What was meaningful was the future.


    He said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Kang De and Hong San left. Before long, a shout came from behind, ¡°Sir!¡±


    He turned around and the little beggar, Liszt, ran to him quickly. He raised his little face and said seriously, ¡°Can I know your name?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°My name is Kang De.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kang De, thank you,¡± the little guy said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you. When I be a knight, I¡¯ll definitely repay you!¡±


    Hong San was stunned, then heughed, ¡°Knight? What daydream are you talking about¡­¡±


    Kang De nced at him and let this fellow swallow the mockery. He looked at the child in front of him and smiled, ¡°Compared to your repayment, I hope that after you be a knight, you can help more people who need help.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Liszt, the two of them left this area. Hong San could not help but say, ¡°Master, this little beggar is simply daydreaming. Does he want to be a knight? What a joke. I¡¯ve been here for so many years. The son of this tiger is a tiger, and the son of a rat is a rat. How can he have such a future? Knight? He probably doesn¡¯t know what a good father he needs to be a knight¡­¡±


    He looked at Kang De¡¯s expression and could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you take his repayment seriously? Let me tell you, don¡¯t take it to heart. These b*stards who roll in the mud only have a nice mouth. Whatever you like to hear, he¡¯ll tell you. In my opinion, it¡¯s fine if you do good deeds, but don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°In life, it¡¯s better to be kind. The heavens are watching what people do. Perhaps the cause you nted today will be the result tomorrow¡­ I only feel that since you have the ability, why don¡¯t you do it? That¡¯s all.¡±


    When Hong San heard this, he smacked his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand these principles. I was born stupid. Master also thinks I¡¯m stupid.¡± He touched his head, ¡°I only feel that since you can say this, you must be a high and mighty figure. How can the people who really live below understand these?¡±

 Chapter 84 - Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 84: Siblings</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    After helping the little beggar, Kang De¡¯s mood improved greatly.


    Then, he was persuaded back by Hong San.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Cathayan rambled, ¡°After this gets out, all the beggars in the town will know about you. They might have to queue up to ask for money. If you¡¯re still so generous, those townspeople will have to change into tattered clothes at home and ask you for money. At that time, it¡¯ll be difficult to leave¡­¡±


    Kang De did not believe it, but he also believed it.


    Was there a need to pay attention to strategy when doing charity?


    He did not mind that all the beggars in the town came to ask him for money. After all, his life experience was so strange that he was basically no longer interested in money.


    However, if it was really as Hong San said¡­ it was a little disgusting.


    He should take it slow.


    Facing the slightly cold wind, Kang De and Hong San slowly walked back to the Glory Sand Castle. As the servants bowed, he returned to the third floor of the main building and knocked on Tina¡¯s door.


    It was Head Maid Bedo who opened the door.


    ¡°Her Highness has gone to visit Viscount Samuel with Sir Knight.¡±


    Kang De was slightly disappointed. He chatted with the head maid for a moment before bidding farewell. He really did not have anything inmon with this old and serious girl.


    After returning to his room and chatting with Hong San, Kang De remained vignt and controlled the direction of the topic. When the other party wanted to talk about Cathay, he would talk to him about his master.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m very interested in your master.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Where does he live now? If I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll visit.¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°Thest time I saw Master, he was still living¡­¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Hong San cleverly ran to open the door. When he saw the person, he immediately bent down.


    The two children of Viscount Samuel, Hannah and Lynch.


    The siblings bowed to Kang De. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Lord Kang De.¡±


    Kang De stood up and returned the greeting. ¡°Wee.¡±


    The two sides sat down. The girl looked at Hong San standing at the side with hesitation.


    How sensible was Hong San? He said to Kang De, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t I leave first?¡±


    Kang De nodded, so the Cathayan bowed to the three of them one by one and walked out.


    There were only three people left in the room.


    Hannah lowered her eyes. Her hair fell from her shoulders like soft silk. Her body gathered the shyness of a young girl and the elegance of a noble. Compared to Tina, she was a different kind of charm.


    The girl wanted to say something but stopped.


    On the other hand, Lynch was much bolder. The little boy sized up Kang De curiously and was not afraid of strangers at all.


    Kang De waited for a moment and said directly, ¡°Miss Hannah? I wonder¡­¡±


    Hannah was still a little hesitant, not knowing how to speak. Lynch seemed to be unable to stand his sister¡¯s dawdling and said directly, ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯m here to apologize for that Nose Knight¡­¡±


    Kang De was stunned, ¡°Nose Knight?¡±


    Lynch said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right, Nose Knight. That guy is very arrogant. Apart from the few of us, he looks at everyone with his head raised arrogantly. Little did he know that in this way, others will see his big nostrils, so he gave him a nickname, Nose Knight¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, heughed, ¡°This nickname seems to be very appropriate¡­¡±


    Lynch pped his hands and said, ¡°Right? I think so too¡­¡±


    ¡°Lynch!¡±


    Hannah shouted softly to stop her brother.


    Lynch curled his lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what Nose Knight is like. Every time, he¡¯s the one who offends people everywhere. You follow behind him and secretly apologize for him. In my opinion¡­¡±


    Hannah retorted, ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person by nature. I tried to persuade him too, and he¡¯s changing, so¡­¡±


    Lynch spread out his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. Tell the victim.¡±


    When Hannah heard this, she returned to her senses and looked at Kang De apologetically. She said softly, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Lord Kang De, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. Knight Glenn was rude to you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Lynch could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s very strange, Sister. If you want Lord Kang De to forgive you, the Nose Knight should apologize. What¡¯s the point of you apologizing for him? It feels like you used your beauty and weakness to force others to agree to forgive the Nose Knight. I don¡¯t think this is true forgiveness¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Lynch!¡±


    Hannah blushed and pinched him.


    Lynch cried out in pain.


    Kang De looked at the siblings¡¯ints and interaction and felt that it was interesting.


    This boy was very interesting. He echoed her sister, especially speaking his mind for Kang De, making the entire situation harmonious.


    Was this a noble? Viscount Samuel¡¯s youngest son was quite impressive.


    He did not mention forgiveness. Instead, he looked at Hannah and teased, ¡°Miss Hannah, you¡¯re so concerned about Knight Glenn. Could it be that¡­¡±


    Hannah¡¯s face flushed red as she danced around and said shyly, ¡°No! No!¡±


    She panicked for a moment, then calmed down. She looked at her toes and twisted her hands together. She whispered, ¡°I¡­ I only treat him as an older brother¡­¡±


    Wow, an older brother.


    Kang De nced at the phone camera that was revealed in his chest pocket and smiled in satisfaction.


    Next, he could ask about the knight¡¯s attitude towards Hannah. If he liked her, he could give him a fatal blow¡­


    ¡ªMiss Hannah, let me pass this card to him for you!


    After taking the scene he wanted, he said seriously, ¡°Miss Hannah, let me express my stand. Knight Glenn started the unhappy incident at the dock. I¡¯m only fighting back, and he¡¯s already apologized. This matter is over, and I won¡¯t pursue it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    He said frankly, ¡°I can tell you clearly that if he holds a grudge and such a thing happens again, I¡¯ll counterattack even more fiercely. I won¡¯t show mercy because of your visit today. Do you understand what I mean? Instead of advising me not to hold a grudge, why don¡¯t you advise him to be careful with his words and actions from now on?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hannah sighed. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your patience and generosity.¡±


    Lynch was indeed a smart little guy. He immediately changed the topic, ¡°I heard that Lord Kang De went out to y? We came to look for you earlier. The servant said that you went out.¡±


    Kang De exined briefly. With a thought, he talked about the little beggar.


    ¡°Ah¡­ how pitiful.¡±


    When Hannah heard about the little beggar¡¯s family background, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Kang De is really a kind person¡­¡±


    Lynch also said softly, ¡°My sister and I often go to help the people in town, but our pocket money is limited and we can¡¯t help much. We asked Father for help, but he said that things are not that simple. Then, he said some principles that we don¡¯t understand. He said that with the finances of the Glory Sand Viscounty, he can naturally support those beggars. However, what will the hardworking townspeople and farmers think? Moreover, what if the news spreads and the beggars around swarmed over? We won¡¯t be able to afford it sooner orter. In short, there are many principles¡­¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in my hometown. Instead of letting others eat fish, why don¡¯t we hand him the method to catch fish so that he can earn his own living? Perhaps we can start from this¡­¡±


    He looked at the siblings in front of him. ¡°I have money and can think of ideas, but I can¡¯t stay here for too long. If you¡¯re willing to help¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The siblings said in unison.


    Hannah asked anxiously, ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the method?¡±


    Kang De knocked his head. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it, but I can¡¯t think of a suitable method in my hurry¡­ However, there must be. Don¡¯t worry, there will definitely be a way.¡±


    What a joke. He was a transmigrator.


    ¡ªI am the proud owner of an entire district in another world!


    More importantly, there were many, many web novels on his phone!


    His confident attitude infected the siblings.


    Hannah said softly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for good news from Lord Kang De. If there¡¯s a way to help these poor people, we¡¯ll definitely do our best.¡±


    It had to be said that this topic had unknowingly pulled the three of them closer.


    They chatted about many things.


    They chatted about Glory Sand and Goethe. Lynch was at the age of curiosity. He asked around and asked about Cathay. He seemed to be very interested in the East.


    Kang De was an Earthling after all. He was born in an era of information explosion and could be said to be knowledgeable. Not to mention anything else, in terms of vision and speech, he had to have enough information to baptize. In a backward world with limited information, such quality was even rarer.


    Lynch and Hannah were fascinated by his speech. Not only did stars appear in Lynch¡¯s eyes, but even Hannah looked impressed and listened carefully.


    It could be said that they were chatting happily.


    ¡°In my opinion, everyone is so rude to Teacher Hong because Father let them. I always begged Father to give Teacher Hong to me as a servant, but he didn¡¯t agree. If Teacher Hong is my servant, the people of the Glory Sand Castle definitely won¡¯t dare to bully him¡­¡±


    Lynch looked at Kang De and sighed, ¡°I really want a Cathayan attendant¡­¡±


    Hannah hurriedly hit Lynch. ¡°Don¡¯t say such a thing!¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    If the Hong San he saw only worked under the viscount and was self-respecting, polite, and respected by others, he would not feel any difort.


    Moreover, after today¡¯s conversation, he discovered that Hong San¡¯s personality¡­ was a little indescribable.


    At this point, it was about time. Hannah looked at the sky and pulled her brother up. ¡°Sir Kang De, I¡¯m really sorry to have taken the liberty to visit. It¡¯s gettingte. We have to go back and prepare because there will be a banquet tonight. I hope to see you and have a good chat with you¡­¡±


    Lynch seemed to be a little reluctant, but he was dragged out by his sister.


    When he reached the door, Lynch suddenly smiled at Kang De and said, ¡°Mr. Kang De, my sister only treats Nose Knight as her brother. Therefore, do you want to consider my sister? She has a good personality and is not scheming. She won¡¯t lie. She¡¯s very good, other than often concocting some strange drinks for others to drink¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suffered Hannah¡¯s punch. The girl blushed and said to Kang De, ¡°Please don¡¯t listen to his crazy words! This little brat has more thoughts than anyone else!¡±


    Then, Kang De listened to the sound of Hannah dragging Lynch to the corridor and leaving. The girl¡¯s red face, angry, and angry appearance appeared in his mind.


    Hong San¡¯s head poked out from the other side of the door.


    He seemed to have been guarding here.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The Cathayan asked, ¡°Did you have a good chat?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Not bad. Viscount Samuel and his children are very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡±


    Hong San revealed a forced smile and said softly, ¡°Master, you should¡­¡±


    Kang De was in a good mood. He nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Cathayan hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tonight. Master, do you want to prepare?¡±

 Chapter 85 - Knight Lost

    <h4>Chapter 85: Knight Lost</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Hong San said that there was a banquet tonight. Should he prepare?


    Kang De was originally thinking that there was nothing to prepare for the banquet.


    He knew now.


    He also knew why Hannah said that she had to go back and prepare when she bade farewell.


    ¡°The daily job of nobledies is to change clothes.¡±


    The servant knocked on the door and brought the viscount¡¯s invitation. The banquet of the Glory Sand Castle was about to begin. When he walked out of the door, he saw Tina walking out leisurely from next door. The girl was wearing a white dress that held up the gorgeous skirtyer byyer. Her chest was charmingly white, and a sapphire ne was decorated.


    The noble girl raised her skirt and bowed to him. Her posture was beautiful and charming.


    Speaking of Hannah¡¯s visit just now, Tina said with a smile.


    ording to her, the etiquette and rules of the Empire were soplicated that they made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Not only were theyplicated, but they were also even copied from the elves. Over the years, it was unknown how manydies and gentlemen had secretly criticized them¡ªelves had long lives and were extremely patient. They had plenty of time to torture themselves. Wouldn¡¯t humans be looking for trouble if they copied them?


    However, although they criticized silently andined, the elves¡¯ aesthetics still dominated the popr trend on the continent. As long as this situation did not change, thedies would still endure this long process.


    This was because the nobledies had plenty of time.


    To put it simply, if the wives and socialites of the Empire spent a total of six hours a day changing their clothes and dressing up, this meant that the husbands and gentlemen of the Empire would obtain a total of six hours of leisure every day. This was simply a wonderful gift given by the gods. Just this alone was enough to make the great nobles of the Empire ignore the calls and suggestions of the schrs to improve their etiquette.


    Of course, this excuse was more like a joke in the noble circle.


    At least when Tina mentioned this, Kang De smiled very happily.


    ¡°At the very least, Goethe has much fewer etiquette and rules than the Empire. This is also the reason why the nobles of the Empire look down on us¡­ After all, we¡¯re in the countryside.¡±


    Tina first mocked herself, then showed Kang De her dress and frowned. ¡°However, ever since I set foot on thend of the Empire, it means that I¡¯ll start to deal with these dresses and clothes. I still have to buy them during my stay in the Glory Sand Castle¡­¡±


    When she said this, Kang De recalled what had happened.


    He asked, ¡°I went out earlier and returned to find that you were not around. Did you go to look for the viscount?¡±


    Tina nced at Hong San, who was following far behind, and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve told him about that matter. He¡¯s very surprised and agrees to cooperate. After all, this is a matter that concerns the survival of the world.¡±


    Kang De asked again, ¡°Then how many days do we have to stay here?¡±


    Tina did not answer immediately. Instead, she nced at Kang De. ¡°Not used to this ce?¡±


    Kang De hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, for some reason, I feel a little awkward. Perhaps it¡¯s because of what happened at the dock¡­ or it¡¯s also because of me.¡±


    He would definitely not let go of his guard easily, let alone what had happened¡­ He looked around warily and must have obtained vignce and uneasiness.


    Tina looked troubled.


    Seeing this, Kang De said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m not used to living here, so I¡¯ll return to the ship and stay. There are many people there, so it¡¯s easier¡­ Go do your thing.¡±


    Tina thought for a moment and said, ¡°Kang De, originally, after arranging various matters and replenishing ourselves, we can immediately set off on a ship and not stay here. If we have to wait for the rumors about the curtain to ferment, we can float on the sea for a few more days. However, in the afternoon, I¡¯ve already sent the spatial coordinates to my aunt through the Eternal Peace Protection and let her know our location. She¡¯s about to rush over to meet us¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your aunt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Tina looked worshipful and expectant. It seemed that she was on good terms with her aunt.


    ¡°She cultivates in the War God City all year round. A huge battle broke out between Goethe and the elves, so she wanted to return to the country to help in the battle. However, Father thinks that the danger of my trip is not inferior to the main battlefield, so he wants Aunt to apany me to the capital first. However, time is tight. If I set off after she returns to Goethe, it¡¯ll waste a lot of time for no reason, so I made an appointment with her. I¡¯ll set off by sea from Goethe, and she¡¯ll set off from the War God City and meet in the Empire.¡±


    Tina exined concisely, ¡°When I arrive in the Empire, I can use the Eternal Peace Protection my aunt gave me to send a signal to her. She¡¯ll definitely sense it.¡±


    The girl pointed at the sapphire on her chest. ¡°This is it.¡±


    Kang De followed her finger.


    The resplendent sapphire looked even more charming under the contrast of her snow-white and exquisite skin.


    Wow¡­


    In Kang De¡¯s eyes, this dazzling sapphire shone with pure elemental brilliance. Various elements formedplicated array diagrams, one after another. It was far moreplicated than any enchanted equipment he had seen before. In terms of value, it must be far higher than enchanted equipment like the Crimson Blood me Edge.


    Moreover, he saw another element he had never seen before.


    ¡°¡­Kang De!¡±


    The obsessed guy, who was focused on studying theposition, was called back to the human world by the beauty¡¯s coquettish voice.


    Tina covered the skin on her chest and red at Kang De shyly.


    ¡ªI say, did you misunderstand something?


    Thankfully, Kang De knew what he was doing and did not say this out loud. He said seriously, ¡°Eternal Peace Protection¡­ This must be an impressive magic equipment.¡±


    However, he was more interested in another function of this equipment. ¡°It can send messages?¡±


    The princess replied, ¡°It¡¯s not really a message. At most, it¡¯s a location. This is because the Eternal Peace Protection is in a set with the other essory in Aunt¡¯s hand. The owners can sense each other¡¯s location¡­¡±


    She saw Kang De¡¯s eyes looking around. For some reason, her face turned red. She covered the sapphire ne and said to him, ¡°I can¡¯t give you this¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Kang De did not want to ask for it. ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you even if you¡¯re curious,¡± Tina muttered softly. ¡°The other thing is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Looking at Tina¡¯s figure jogging downstairs, Kang De was puzzled.


    How should he put it¡­ When he first saw Tina, this girl was elegant, intellectual, and noble. She negotiated and talked to Kang De, making him feel asfortable as a spring breeze. However, at some point, she would asionally throw a tantrum. Sometimes, she would be inexplicably shy or angry. He really did not understand.


    Since the princess had run, Head Maid Bedo, who was following far behind, quickly ran forward. She turned to look at Kang De and said, ¡°Lord Kang De, you¡¯re more like the Grand Duke. This is a good thing.¡±


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°Ah?¡±


    Head Maid Bedo bowed to him and followed Tina.


    The temporaryckey, Hong San, also came over.


    He waited until the princess and the maidservant walked away and said, ¡°Master, could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to this princess?¡±


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Hong San whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but Master, it¡¯s better for us Easterners to marry women of our race.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Why? Do you think she¡¯s not worthy of me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether she¡¯s worthy¡­¡± Hong San hesitated for a moment as if he had thought of something. He hesitated and said, ¡°Master is kind and treats me well. I only want to say that this barbaric princess is beautiful, but you¡¯re too close to her. I¡¯m afraid something will happen¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hong San shook his head and did not answer.


    ¡°I hate people who don¡¯t finish their sentences the most in my life.¡± Kang De red at him and said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    Hong San was in a difficult position.


    ¡°Since you want to tell me, don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s the problem? Let me get prepared in advance. I won¡¯t suffer a loss in the future and will remember your kindness.¡±


    Kang De was in a foreignnd and was extremely wary. When he heard Hong San¡¯s words, he could not help but take them to heart. He said, ¡°Tell me about it. I¡¯m wary and won¡¯t betray you. Not only that, I¡¯ll remember your kindness and give you a sum of money, but if you don¡¯t say it¡­¡±


    He smiled at Hong San.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Master, if I tell you, you can¡¯t snitch on me.¡±


    Hong San gritted his teeth and looked at Kang De. He smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and threw the entire money bag over. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Hong San took the money bag and weighed it in his hand. His face was as brilliant as a chrysanthemum blooming as he said directly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve been in this line of work for a long time and am used to observing people¡¯s expressions. Previously, at the docks, the eldest son of the Viscount family had been sizing you up, especially when you stood side by side with that foreign princess and sat in the same carriage. His gaze was a little terrifying. Although it retracted at a touch, I still saw it.¡±


    At this point, he could not help but praise himself, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but my observation skills¡­¡±


    Kang De ignored this nonsense.


    Eldest Young Master.


    In other words¡­ that Knight Lost?


    His impression of this eldest son of the viscount was only limited to a knight who did not show his emotions. Be it weing Goethe and the others or the argument that erupted at the dock, everyone on the dock had different expressions. Only this Knight Lost looked nonchnt as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    But he looked at him?


    Especially when he was with Tina?


    What the hell? Did he treat him as a love rival?


    When he asked Hong San, Hong San did not know either. He only discovered that the usually calm Eldest Young Master looked wrong, and that was all¡­


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Kang De patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡±


    He was a little unhappy.


    It was really baffling.


    In such a mood, he and Hong San walked down the stairs and arrived at the dining room on the first floor. The butler was already waiting at the door and respectfully invited him in. There was already someone in the room.


    At this moment, a voice sounded from the corridor, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    Kang De turned and saw Clevnd. He smiled and walked over quickly. ¡°You go¡­¡±


    Immediately after, his smile froze.


    This was because there was a rtively clear bruise on the knight¡¯s face.


    Kang De¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Who hit you?¡±


    Clevnd shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s Knight Lost¡­ It happened when sparring. A small injury is fine.¡±


    He pulled Kang De aside and said in a low voice, ¡°This is not important. What¡¯s important is that during the swordpetition, Lost asked me about you. This is very unusual¡­ Because he¡¯s very proud and usually won¡¯t be interested in mundane matters. I keep feeling that something was wrong¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    If it was only Hong San¡¯s one-sided words, it was still suspicious. However, since Clevnd had said so, it meant that Knight Lost¡­ was really problematic.


    <i>F*ck.</i>


    He did not find trouble, but trouble actually came knocking on his door.


    Anger rose in Kang De¡¯s heart, and the knight pulled him back with a serious expression. He said in a low voice, ¡°Kang De, you have to remember that you can¡¯t tell anyone about the princess using the Knighting Ceremony on you! You can¡¯t let anyone know, understand?¡±

 Chapter 86 - Poison

    <h4>Chapter 86: Poison</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The banquet of the Glory Sand Castle began.


    Music sounded from the cubicle. The orchestra actually yed at the banquet. The maids stood at the side, but there were very few guests in the banquet room. Viscount Samuel sat at the head of the table and raised his ss to greet the guests.


    ¡°It¡¯s the honor of the Goode Family for Her Highness toe to Glory Sand. We originally nned to hold a grand banquet and invite the famous people of the Viscount¡¯s territory to pay Her Highness a visit. However, Her Highness has been exhausted all the way, and Lord Kang De is not very used to the etiquette on the continent. Therefore, I took the initiative to reduce the number of people at the banquet. It¡¯s only the internal members of the Goode Family who wee the guests from Goethe.¡±


    He raised his ss to Tina. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think we¡¯re being rude.¡±


    Tina smiled. ¡°No, that¡¯s for the best. You know, Uncle Samuel, I¡¯ve never liked such red tape since I was young. Or rather, Tedrell doesn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Viscount Samuel chuckled and said, ¡°Your entire family is like this, including the Grand Duke. We adventured together when we were young. He¡­ Haha, I can¡¯t say ugly things about your father in front of the children. This is too rude.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    It was harmonious.


    Kang De was not very happy.


    This was because the person sitting opposite him was Knight Lost.


    Logically speaking, Kang De¡¯s seat was the most respected guest after Tina. In terms of etiquette, the Goode family¡¯s hospitality was impable.


    However, he felt that this was not a coincidence but deliberate. Knight Lost was sitting opposite him.


    This fellow had been looking at him.


    What made Kang De even more ufortable was the other party¡¯s gaze.


    There was no personal emotion mixed in. There was no anger, jealousy, hostility, disdain, or anything in this gaze.


    There was only scrutiny.


    Without a trace of emotion, he looked down like a god in the clouds. He looked down at the mediocre lives and saw through their emotions.


    This was how Knight Lost looked at Kang De.


    It was as if he wanted to see through him.


    This gaze¡­ was a little disgusting, especially for modern people from Earth.


    When the concept of equality was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts, this gaze and attitude would be despised. Whoever looked at people with such an attitude in modern Earth could not escape a scolding.


    In any case, Kang De could not stand it.


    Due to Hong San¡¯s reminder and Clevnd¡¯s warning, his impression of this Lost had already be negative. He really could not help but look at him. Kang De said coldly, ¡°Have you always looked at people like this?¡±


    Knight Lost spoke. His voice was light and indifferent, ¡°Not used to it?¡±


    Kang De sneered at him.


    Lost said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lost sat elegantly and said quietly, ¡°I heard thatpared to the nobles of the Empire, the Cathay upholds a stronger monarchy and an even closer rtionship. The hierarchy is clearly divided and can¡¯t be crossed. This is especially appreciated by the Eldest Prince¡­ Since Mr. Kang De is from Cathay, you must live under the strict rules of order. Could it be that you¡¯re not used to being watched by the higher-ups?¡±


    Kang De looked straight at him. ¡°I¡¯m not used to being stared at like this by self-righteous lowlifes.¡±


    Lost¡¯s expression did not change. He picked up his ss and took a sip. ¡°How rude.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Where did this crazy doge from?¡±


    It was already very strange to be targeted by this idiot for no reason. This fellow actually jumped in public at the banquet. It was really too strange. Kang De sneered, but his body quietly tensed.


    Out of vignce, even if he was attending a banquet, he had brought along an electric baton, pepper spray, and a pistol to defend himself. He had also brought three bottles of enhancement medicine. Even if he suddenly attacked during the banquet, he could take this guy¡¯s life. Therefore, he did not panic at all. D*mn, who was afraid of who?


    With the gun in his hand, he did not panic. Kang De looked back without backing down.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Knight Lost sensed his gaze and a ripple appeared in his eyes. ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Tina had already seen the argument between the two of them just now. Seeing that Kang De had already retorted, she paused her thoughts of interfering and waited for his counterattack to end before standing up.


    She looked at Knight Lost and said in a calm but sharp tone, ¡°Knight, Mr. Kang De is my esteemed guest. Ignoring your gaze, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant to im to be superior in front of him?¡±


    The knight turned to look at the princess. Unexpectedly, his gaze did not contain any admiration, only respect. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Your Highness, with all due respect, you¡¯re too kind and gullible. Of course, to women, this is not a w.¡±


    ¡°Lost!¡±


    Viscount Samuel shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Knight Glenn¡¯s matter hase to an end. If you still have the thought of standing up for him and provoking Lord Kang De, get lost and return to the capital now!¡±


    When Knight Lost heard this, he lowered his head to his father and said, ¡°I understand, Father.¡±


    Seeing that the banquet was a little awkward, Lynch, who was sitting at the bottom, rolled his eyes and smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, Father, Lord Kang De mentioned something interesting to us today¡­¡±


    It seemed that the little boy was more favored in the family. Not to mention Viscount Samuel, even Knight Lost turned to look at his younger brother patiently.


    Lynch talked about Kang De¡¯s good deeds today, the little beggar called Liszt, and more people who needed help, as well as his cooperation n.


    He said, ¡°If Lord Kang De has a very good n and enough funds, can I do this with Sister?¡±


    Viscount Samuel pondered for a moment and was about to answer when he heard Lost say, ¡°Lynch, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s not strange for you to have such naive thoughts. However, I¡¯m already following the Eldest Prince now. Perhaps you have to inherit Father¡¯s title. As the future head of the Goode family, you shouldn¡¯t waste your excess kindness on those lowly people.¡±


    His tone was calm as if he was saying something natural.


    ¡°One day you¡¯ll understand that ignoring them is the greatest kindness. Their early death is a relief to themselves and the world.¡±


    Lynch looked at Kang De in surprise.


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Knight Lost, don¡¯t forget that the exquisite tes you use, the delicious food you eat, and the luxurious clothes you wear are all made by those inferior people you speak of. Without them, what will you eat and wear?¡±


    Lost nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Without these inferior people to feed and serve us, the world will be very troublesome. This is the reason for their existence, but this doesn¡¯t mean that I have to thank them, nor does it mean that I have to take care of them, right? On the contrary, they have to thank me. It¡¯s an upper-ss person like me who gave them the chance to serve me and survive. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    He seemed to disdain discussing this with Kang De. The knight turned to look at Lynch and said, ¡°You have to remember that lowlymoners are lowlymoners. They have no dignity, no honor, don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, and forget their righteousness when they see benefits. They¡¯re like tools. If they¡¯re useful, they¡¯ll be used. If they¡¯re not, they¡¯ll be thrown away. If they dare to resist, they¡¯ll be killed. In any case, they¡¯re like weeds on the in. If you cut one, another will appear.¡±


    ¡°As long as there¡¯snd, we never have to worry that no one will nt it.¡±


    Lynch¡¯s expression became even more confused and conflicted.


    It seemed that his values had been impacted¡­


    Kang De sneered.


    He could no longer be bothered to argue with this so-called knight.


    You could never wake up a person who was pretending to be asleep.


    Sometimes, words were useless. Only facts could convince people.


    Knight Lost looked at Kang De with a calm gaze, ¡°Mr. Kang De, you seem to have some objections. I discovered that as a Cathayan noble, you have a lot of sympathy and a good impression of lowlymoners.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°So what? Does it concern you?¡±


    At this moment, Viscount Samuel ended this conversation and used his clever words to bring up another topic.


    However, Kang De¡¯s interest had already beenpletely ruined.


    The reason why he did not leave was that he was concerned about Tina¡¯s apologetic gaze. He did not want to make things too difficult for her. In addition, Knight Lost did not provoke him anymore, so Kang De could barely sit still.


    When the banquet was almost over, he left the banquet and returned to his room.


    Lying on the soft bed, Kang De looked at the ceiling in a daze, feeling very ufortable.


    The feeling of ipatibility¡­ waspletely different from this so-called noble.


    D*mn.


    At this moment, there was a light knock on the door.


    Who was it? Tina? Or Clevnd?


    Kang De got up and opened the door. A head of honey-colored hair came into view.


    It was Hannah.


    The girl did not change out of her banquet dress. Her face was a little red and her expression was a little apologetic and uneasy. She said softly, ¡°Lord¡­ Kang De, I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Kang De guessed her intentions. ¡°¡­Apologize?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s face stiffened and she was about to cry. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I¡¯m really sorry. My brother has changedpletely after a trip to the capital¡­ He wasn¡¯t like this in the past¡­¡±


    Kang De weed her in. After the girl sat down, she apologized to him, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to say it. Brother used to love us very much, but after he went to the capital to be the Eldest Prince¡¯s squire, his personality changed drastically when he returned and he became cold. If not for the fact that he still loves us, I would suspect that his thoughts have been upied by some evil soul¡­¡±


    She told him how good her brother had been before and how strange it was now. She even recalled what had happened when she was young. When she came back to her senses, she had already told him for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    She apologized again, ¡°In short, Lynch and I support your thoughts. We were born with a good life and are far better than them. In that case, why don¡¯t you help them? They¡¯re all humans and haven¡¯t done anything wrong¡­ Therefore, if you think of a way to help them, please tell Lynch and me. We¡¯ll definitely help¡­¡±


    As she apologized, she stood up and bade farewell. Kang De noticed a wine bottle in her hand.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Hannah eximed, ¡°I almost forgot! This! This is mypensation! It¡¯s my sincere work! I brewed it myself! It¡¯s very delicious! Please try it!¡±


    She seemed to be ashamed of her rashness. She blushed and put down the wine. As she retreated, she apologized, ¡°Please try it! If you don¡¯t like it, you can secretly pour it away. They all think that the wine I brewed is a little strange, but I really worked hard to make it. Really¡­¡±


    The girl left the room like a frightened rabbit. In the end, she stuck out her little head and said softly to Kang De, ¡°Your Excellency Kang De, my opinion is the same as yours. I also pity thosemoners. Sometimes, I¡¯m really envious of you. You can exin it to my father and brother openly.¡±


    With that, she jogged away.


    The fragrance of the girl still lingered in the air.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment beforeughing.


    As expected, he could not judge a group with an arbitrary evaluation.


    There were idiots and rtively kind people among the nobles.


    He opened the bottle and smelled it. A fragrant and pleasant smell wafted out, refreshing him.


    With just a sniff, he immediately felt thirsty and wanted to drink.


    Kang De was about to say something when a light suddenly shed through his mind. He hesitated.


    The Glory Sand Castle made him feel a little ufortable.


    He was wary of everything in the other world.


    When talking about the siblings today, Hong San wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Lynch said that Hannah liked to blend strange things.


    Unexpectedly, Kang De poured the wine onto the table.


    Just a little.


    Then, he pointed his finger.


    Element Extraction.


    The blue elements, the fiery red elements, and various elements broke down and floated away, forming colorful lights.


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed.


    This was because, under the stimtion of many elements, he saw a dark green elemental ball of light.


    It shone with a fatal and dangerous color.


    This was¡­


    Poison.

 Chapter 87 - Run!

    <h4>Chapter 87: Run!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°p!¡±


    A crisp p sounded.


    A soft body fell to the hard floor.


    Viscount Samuel¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°Who allowed you to poison him without permission?¡±


    Hannah fell to the ground and held her red and swollen cheek. She chuckled in a daze, ¡°Father has already made a n and arranged for Goethe¡¯s people to be properly dealt with. However, the information was wrong. There¡¯s an additional Cathayan on the ship. I keep feeling that he¡¯s different and can¡¯t be underestimated, so I made preparations in advance to avoid any variables¡­¡±


    Viscount Samuel said coldly, ¡°Your poison is the greatest variable! If he discovers it, there will be a huge deviation in the entire n¡­ Did I give you too much freedom?!¡±


    Knight Lost sat at the side and said indifferently, ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to be angry. You think too highly of that Cathayan. The poison form that Hannah used this time was bestowed by the Eldest Prince. Only experienced pce officials, pharmacists, and assassin masters can distinguish it. As for that Cathayan?¡±


    There was no disdain or pride in his eyes as if he was talking about someone unrted to him. ¡°Haven¡¯t we already tested him a few times? Hong San said that he doesn¡¯t know martial arts. Lynch said that he knows nothing about the military affairs and nobles of Cathay. When we were talking at the banquet, he was actually protecting themoners. This is very obvious. He¡¯s not a big shot in Cathay at all.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no noble in Cathay who doesn¡¯t know martial arts. The nobles of Cathay won¡¯t know nothing about their country, let alone sympathize with themoners. Only people from lowly backgrounds will sincerely sympathize with themoners because they¡¯re the same. Clearly, he¡¯s such a person.¡±


    ¡°A pariah with a sharp tongue, a liar, and¡­¡± Knight Lost said indifferently, ¡°A clown.¡±


    ¡°Is such a clown worthy of distinguishing the poison given by the Eldest Prince?¡±


    The viscount¡¯s eldest son said, ¡°Although it¡¯s too wasteful to use this poison on that Cathayan clown, you don¡¯t have to be too harsh on Hannah.¡±


    Hannah sat up and touched the wound on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°How is it a waste? You didn¡¯t let me poison Tina because the Eldest Prince wanted her. You didn¡¯t let me poison Knight Clevnd because he¡¯s the son of the Prime Minister of Goethe and is useful in the uing battle.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll poison the Cathayan because I have to avenge Knight Glenn. Moreover, I also want to see if this Cathayan will still be as eloquent and proud as before when he¡¯s tortured by the poison. What I like to see the most is all kinds of people with different statuses showing the same expression in front of the same poison and pain¡­¡±


    Viscount Samuel said with a dark expression, ¡°What if we¡¯re discovered? You all said that Cathayan is a swindler, but how can he be so calm and arrogant as amoner?¡±


    Lost replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s even deceived himself. Sometimes, such a pitifulmoner is quiteughable¡­ Father, don¡¯t worry. Even if he¡¯s not amoner, it won¡¯t affect the n. We¡¯re fully prepared. The next battle is to n in haste and to be strong against the weak. Even if there¡¯s an additional Cathayan, it won¡¯t help. Ever since the war began, Goethe¡¯s oue has been decided.¡±


    The viscount sighed, ¡°I still hope to restrain them peacefully and quietly¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, times have changed. Since you¡¯ve already made a choice andpletely sided with the Eldest Prince and the Empire, don¡¯t have the thought of currying favor with both sides.¡±


    Lost said, ¡°At this point, do you still expect the Grand Duke of Goethe to forgive you?¡±


    Samuel shook his head and was about to speak when he heard footsteps approaching.


    The butler knocked on the door. After entering, he did not look at Hannah who was on the ground but said softly, ¡°Lord, Hong San reported that Lord Kang De had just opened the door and only revealed his head. When he saw that there was someone in the corridor, he went back.¡±


    Viscount Samuel¡¯s expression suddenly changed as a bad premonition arose.


    A while ago.


    In the room, Kang De extracted the wine given by Hannah.


    This was¡­ poison.


    Kang De¡¯s body shook.


    He was in disbelief. He stretched out his hand and pointed at the dark green ball of light. Elements surged into his finger. Kang De pulled out the dagger at his waist and reconstructed it. This poison fused into the de.


    He looked around and saw the fruit on the table. He ran over and raised his de to cut everything. An apple was cut open, and the flesh of the broken fruit instantly turned ck. The poison that had changed the biological tissue was spreading violently.


    It was poison.


    Moreover, the purity¡­ was extremely high.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before taking a deep breath.


    He quickly went to the inner room. There were his luggage and two boxes there. Kang De took off the soft and casual clothes he was wearing. He wore a stabproof suit, a tactical vest, a nail gun, a shotgun, a Molotov cocktail, a sh bomb, the Crimson Blood me Edge, the Fire Chaser Round Shield, a fire axe¡­ All kinds of weapons were hung on his body.


    He was skilled and fast.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ D*mn¡­¡±


    As he quickly put on his equipment, he muttered to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring enough, I didn¡¯t bring enough things. I should have brought the gas tank too¡­ D*mn, D*mn, what the f*ck is going on¡­¡±


    Should he go back to Earth to get it?


    No, the transmigration ability could only be used once a day and was extremely strategic. The use of this ability was not only to obtain resources but more importantly, in an extremely dangerous situation, it would provide Kang De with an absolutely safe shelter. In terms of dodging pursuit and hiding his tracks, it could be said to be a divine skill.


    In the current situation, he could not use it easily.


    ¡°I have to inform Tina and Clevnd first. It¡¯s better to leave¡­¡±


    Kang De had always felt a huge sense of danger and was wary of foreignnds. The wine Hannah had given him was poisonous, so no matter who had poisoned him, he would not stay here. This was the Glory Sand Castle, Viscount Samuel¡¯s territory. No matter what, he had to leave quickly and pursue this matter.


    It would be fine if it was revenge for humiliating Knight Glenn, but if it was a conspiracy against the Goethe people in the entire Glory Sand Viscounty¡­ what should he do?


    Kang De¡¯s mind was like a wheel as he quickly made a decision.


    The Goethe people were kind to him and he could not let them be in danger¡­ They had to leave together.


    With this in mind, he opened the door and nned to look for Tina next door.


    However, just as he pushed open the door, Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He stuck his head out and nced from the corner of his eye. There was a maid standing in the corridor. When she saw him, she looked surprised and bowed.


    Kang De smiled at her and retreated calmly.


    ¡°D*mn, I was too rash. That was close¡­¡±


    He patted his forehead. At this moment, he was fully armed and had equipment of all sizes hanging on his body. Although the maid did not recognize the shotgun, she knew the axe. If this maid saw him dressed up and looking like he was going to sh someone, she would definitely be shocked and terrified. She would even report it. This would alert the enemy.


    ¡°Fortunately, Tina is next door¡­¡±


    Kang De paced on the spot and thought for a moment. He dragged open the wardrobe in the room, revealing the wall. He ced his hand on it and his mental strength seeped out. It restrained the wall in front of him and extracted and unfolded.


    The matter gradually turned ethereal, turning into flying elemental light.


    Kang De stepped in. This was the cubicle in Tina¡¯s room. He turned and pulled the wardrobe back to cover this opening, then pushed open the door to the bedroom.


    What entered his eyes was a brilliant spring light. Tina stood in the middle of the room while Head Maid Bedo untied her luxurious andplicated dress. Kang De could see her soul-stirring smooth back, like pure white snow.


    Tina and Maid Bedo turned at the sound.


    They saw Kang De dressed like an armed soldier, just like on the ind.


    In thedy¡¯s bedroom, when she was changing, the man barged in.


    Tina¡¯s eyes widened and her small mouth subconsciously opened, as if she did not realize what had happened. Then, her face quickly flushed at a visible speed and she was about to scream.


    Head Maid Bedo reacted quickly. She frowned and wanted to curse.


    However, in the next moment, Tina suddenly covered her mouth and forcefully suppressed the scream. She even nudged Head Maid Bedo with her elbow.


    Kang De turned around and said in a low voice with his back facing Tina, ¡°Don¡¯t shout! Don¡¯t make a sound!¡±


    His voice was very calm and there was no desire at all. Coupled with his outfit, he definitely did not look like a peeping pervert. Kang De¡¯s usual straight demeanor won the twodies¡¯ subconscious trust.


    ¡°Head Maid Bedo.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I need you to look for Clevnd as if nothing has happened and invite him here. Tina, you have to change out of this outfit as soon as possible and change into an outfit that¡¯s easy to move in!¡±


    Tina whispered, ¡°Kang De, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Time is tight. I¡¯ll talk while you do it!¡±


    Kang De said simply, ¡°Hannah came to apologize to me and gave me a bottle of wine. It¡¯s poisonous!¡±


    Tina eximed, ¡°What? How¡­ how is this possible? Sir Kang De, is there a mistake? Hannah likes to concoct some strange wines. Some are indeed more disgusting, but¡­¡±


    A trace of anxiety appeared in Kang De¡¯s voice, ¡°It¡¯s an extremely poisonous substance! Don¡¯t hesitate!¡±


    Tina was about to say something when Kang De heard Head Maid Bedo say, ¡°Your Excellency Kang De, please don¡¯t turn around without the princess¡¯s permission.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Immediately after, he heard the sound of violent cloth tearing, Tina¡¯s exmation, and then the sound of clothes falling to the ground. It was obvious that it would take a lot of time for Tina to take off that gown and dress normally, and Head Maid Bedo peeled the girl clean with the most violent method.


    Head Maid Bedo quickly passed by Kang De and took out her inner armor, boots, robe, and staff from the wardrobe. ¡°Your Highness, please dress yourself.¡±


    She was decisive. She stuffed the clothes into the princess¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Please be quick. I¡¯ll go find the knight now¡­¡±


    These words were better than any persuasion. The princess hurriedly began to dress. Head Maid Bedo pushed open the door and left, her footsteps and bearing bing calm.


    Kang De still had his back to Tina and did not move.


    Tina put on her clothes slowly. Just the sound of it made people¡¯s imaginations run wild. However, Kang De did not have any romantic thoughts. His heart was cold, and inexplicable anxiety and unease lingered.


    ¡°¡­Kang De.¡±


    The princess endured her embarrassment and said uneasily as she put on her clothes, ¡°Hannah, Hannah won¡¯t do such a thing. Perhaps that Knight Glenn has a grudge, or¡­¡±


    Kang De could quickly ept this matter because he was an Earthling and had no rtionship with the other world. As soon as he encountered this matter, he could immediately change his stance and treat the entire Goode family as a potential enemy without any hesitation. He did not feel any psychological pressure.


    But Tina was different.


    The Tedrell family and the Goode family were family friends, and Tina often interacted with Viscount Samuel¡¯s family. Goethe and Glory Sand had a foundation of interest, and the official and personal rtionship between the two sides was extraordinary. When Kang De said this, Tina¡¯s first reaction was disbelief.


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m not interested in the truth at all. The truth is that I was almost poisoned. The entire Glory Sand Viscounty can no longer be trusted. This might only be revenge against me or a conspiracy against the entire Goethe diplomatic mission. I have to leave. To be safe, I hope you can leave together.¡±


    Tina said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m done changing¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around. Tina had changed into a blue robe with gold patterns embroidered on it. She was wearing a pair of white boots and holding a staff. She looked at him with a worried expression. ¡°Kang De, I¡¯m not doubting you, but¡­¡±


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Uncle Samuel about the Curtain Invasion. This is a matter of life and death for the world. Moreover, he knows that I sent my aunt the coordinates of the message. If he attacks us, he¡¯ll have to face my aunt¡¯s anger. I think Uncle Samuel must not have participated. Perhaps¡­¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Maid Bedo and Knight Clevnd had arrived.


    After Clevnd finished putting on his armor, he was about to go out to practice at night when he rushed over. When he heard Kang De mention this, his first reaction was disbelief.


    ¡°This is a despicable poisoning attempt, but it shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the Viscount.¡±


    The knight said, ¡°But Kang De, I can understand your feelings. To be safe, we should leave quickly. After all, we have to be careful¡­¡±


    Head Maid Bedo nodded and said, ¡°I agree with the two of you.¡±


    Since the three people present had made a decision, the princess could not insist anymore. She said, ¡°Then how can we leave? What reason? How can we exin it? The captain and some sailors are still drinking in the secondary building¡­¡±


    Kang De became even more impatient. He nced at the window and said concisely, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? We¡¯ll rush out directly! Whoever stops us will be beaten up! If Viscount Samuel doesn¡¯t have any evil intentions, he¡¯ll definitely be inexplicably surprised when he hears about this. He¡¯ll only send people to ask what happened and won¡¯t send people to hunt us down. We¡¯ll rush back to the Penguin and kill anyone with ill intentions!¡±


    ¡°After boarding the ship, we¡¯ll set off immediately and send a letter to tell Viscount Samuel about the poisoning. We¡¯ll ask him to give an exnation. If it¡¯s really a misunderstanding and Viscount Samuel ispletely innocent, there¡¯s a way to slowly repair the rift in the rtionship caused by this matter. What do you think?!¡±


    The princess whispered, ¡°What about the captain and the others?¡±


    Kang De said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine to leave them alone! You have to understand that if the Goode family really has ill intentions, their target is most likely you! If you¡¯re fine, the captain and the others will be fine. We can always find a way to save them. If Viscount Samuel is innocent, the captain and the others will be safer. At most, they¡¯ll be detained for a period of time, understand?¡±


    Clevnd suddenly said, ¡°Wine, where¡¯s the wine? We need physical evidence.¡±


    Kang De was stunned at first and nodded. ¡°Alright, prepare yourself. I¡¯ll go back and get it!¡±


    He wanted to turn around and return to his room through the inner room, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks and listened. To be safe, he slowly stretched out his hand and focused. He extracted the elements and drilled a small hole in the wall.


    Through this hole, he spied on his room.


    He opened his eyes and looked over, his heart suddenly trembling.


    In the room, at the table, Viscount Samuel held the bottle of wine and sized up the remaining wine on the table.


    In a sh, the viscount had already sensed it. He suddenly raised his head and shot a sharp gaze in his direction. Through the small hole, his gaze met Kang De¡¯s.


    In the next moment¡­


    Boom!


    It rumbled like a warhorse galloping. With an explosive bang, Kang De flew back. In the next moment, a sharp sword broke through the hard and thick soil and rocks and almost copsed the wall!


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Run!¡±


    He raised his head and drank a bottle of strength medicine. Then, he hugged the princess by the waist, knocked open the window, and jumped down from the third floor!


    ¡­

 Chapter 88 - The Goethe People Will Never Aim Their Weapons at Friends

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Goethe People Will Never Aim Their Weapons at Friends</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Fragments, gravel, and wooden blocks fell to the ground.


    Kang De carried the princess to the ground.


    With the strength of his current body, this drop was already nothing. Moreover, with the strengthening of the strength potion, Head Maid Bedo and Clevnd had alsonded beside him.


    Kang De looked up and his heart sank.


    There was arge flower bed and grass in front of the main building of the Glory Sand Manor. The professional soldiers he had seen in the day were already waiting in formation. They surrounded the group on both sides, and at the end of the straight road of the manor were more than ten cavalrymen.


    The knights he had seen during the day did not appear at the banquet. Instead, they appeared in the midst of the killing intent. These knights had excellent weapons and good training. Their warhorses were strong. Once they flew, they could destroy everything easily. They were the most terrifying power in the era of cold weapons.


    The person leading the team was Knight Glenn.


    Kang De could see his expression. It was cruel, teasing, and filled with bloodthirsty pleasure.


    They were surrounded.


    Tina looked up in disbelief.


    She looked at Viscount Samuel, who had appeared through the crack in the window.


    She muttered, ¡°Uncle Samuel, why¡­¡±


    ¡°Tina, Tina.¡±


    Viscount Samuel held a sword and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to resolve this matter peacefully. There¡¯s no need to bleed or die, but it¡¯s all my fault for having a daughter who made decisions on her own¡­¡±


    He looked at Kang De, ¡°This Cathayan is not mediocre.¡±


    ¡°Hannah¡­¡± Tina¡¯s face was pale and shocked. She could not believe all of this and shouted, ¡°Uncle Samuel, why? No matter who you have an agreement with, no matter what you want to do, didn¡¯t I tell you about that matter? What happened to the Curtain is true! How can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Tina.¡± Viscount Samuel sighed. ¡°On ount of the fact that you still call me uncle, let me teach you something. You¡¯re very smart and intelligent, but you¡¯re still too naive. This is not your fault, because politics is dirty. It¡¯s something a little girl like you doesn¡¯t understand. Let me teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you brought news of the Curtain. I believe that¡¯s true too.¡±


    ¡°But that was only a warning, a possible threat, not something that had already happened, right? Then, let me tell you what politics is.¡±


    The Viscount slowly said, ¡°The so-called politics is that unless the Curtain Invasion has already happened and ruined the world, devouring countless living beings, destroying the rulers and country, and causing countless noble people to die, it¡¯s possible for the various races of the continent to unite again! Otherwise, the war will still continue and not change their will with this small piece of news. Goethe¡¯s fate has already been decided. It¡¯s not something an innocent girl like you can change!¡±


    He slowed down his tone and said indifferently, ¡°A girl like you shouldn¡¯t have to bear such a fate. Fortunately, a big shot has taken a fancy to you. Even if the country falls, you can live a rich life¡­ Therefore, give up resisting, Tina. I can guarantee your safety.¡±


    Tina said firmly, ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°Tina, why do you have to do this?


    Another window was pushed open and Viscount Samuel¡¯s children appeared by the window. Hannah¡¯s expression was still so sad and shy. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a way out anymore. It¡¯s useless to resist. If you surrender, we¡¯ll guarantee your safety. If you don¡¯t, your friends will suffer¡­¡±


    She said sadly, ¡°Just like Captain Oswald and the others¡­¡±


    There was amotion in the annex building. The guards dragged the Goethe sailors out. The majestic Goethe meny on the ground dispirited. Their limbs were weak, their faces were pale, and there were bloodstains on their bodies. Their legs kept twitching.


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    The princess¡¯s nails dug into the flesh. She said sternly, ¡°What did you do to them?¡±


    Hannah looked horrified and shrank back.


    Then, she stopped acting.


    The woman chuckled, ¡°I was afraid that they¡¯re not used to the food of Glory Sand, so I added some ingredients to them. These gentlemen of Goethe are very cooperative, unlike someone who¡¯s mischievous and picky¡­¡±


    She smiled at Kang De and even winked.


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°B*tch¡ª¡±


    He looked around and thought of a way to escape.


    After discovering that the wine was poisonous, he did not waste a second. He had already nned it well and quietly left the Glory Sand Castle with Tina and the others. As long as he came to an empty space, he would return to Earth and go to the street to carry a car back. Before the Goode family could react, he would drive far away and let these idiots eat the exhaust gas.


    However, Viscount Samuel did not waste a second.


    After discovering his daughter¡¯s arbitrary actions and hearing the butler report that Kang De had once nced outside, he decisively activated the n, even if it was a little rushed.


    Now, they were already surrounded.


    The n to return to Earth to retrieve the car did not work. It would take at least three minutes to descend from his house, go out of the district, start the car, and bring it back. Clevnd and the others would definitely notst three minutes. Moreover, even if he brought the car back, he might not be able to leave. At that time, when the Goode family saw that he had actually done such a magical thing¡­ it would be even more dangerous.


    When Hannah heard his words, her expression froze, and then she smiled even happier, ¡°Alright, alright. I like proud people like you, Kang De. I wonder if you¡¯ll still be so proud and unyielding after drinking the wine carefully concocted by me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know.¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°But you can know one thing¡ªI want to kill your entire family.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Hannah was stunned, then burst outughing.


    ¡°Lord Kang De, sometimes you speak arrogantly and say things that you can¡¯t do at all. It¡¯s very funny.¡±


    Lynch stuck his head out and said with a smile, ¡°No wonder Eldest Brother called you a clown. Your serious appearance is indeed very simr to a clown. I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a servant from Cathay, but unfortunately, Father refused to give me Hong San. Do you want to serve me? As long as you make me happy every day, I won¡¯t let Sister bully you. How about it?¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, Knight Lost, who had been standing proudly behind the siblings, said indifferently, ¡°Little brother, this clown has very hard bones. If you want him to be a ve, you have to break his bones first. He¡¯s like a wild dog that can be raised, but if you want to raise him, you have to tame him well.¡±


    Lynch¡¯s expression was innocent. ¡°Then, Brother, what should I do?¡±


    Lost said indifferently, ¡°I can teach you. You¡¯re young, so you can take your time to learn.¡±


    The viscount¡¯s family stood high on the third floor and looked down at the prey in the cage. Theymented on them like spectators sitting in the VIP room of the Bestial Battle Arena.


    Viscount Samuel did not speak either.


    As nobles, they knew the technique of hunting very well. When theypleted the encirclement and victory was in their grasp, they did not attack casually. Instead, they slowly wore down the fighting spirit and courage of their prey.


    It would continue until the other partypletely copsed.


    Hannah suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a good idea!¡±


    She took out a small bone flute and blew it. After only blowing two sybles, the Goethe sailors who had been lying on the ground and could not move screamed and struggled.


    Hannah stopped ying and shouted, ¡°Does it hurt? There¡¯s a way not to hurt. I know you¡¯re loyal to Goethe, so I won¡¯t force you, but this Cathayan has nothing to do with you. If you go forward now and take him down, I won¡¯t y the flute anymore and will remove the poison in your bodies. Otherwise¡­¡±


    She bared her fangs and brandished her ws as she threatened, ¡°Your intestines will rot and you¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Lost waved his hand.


    The sailors were picked up, their faces filled with pain and¡­ fear.


    They looked at Kang De withplicated expressions.


    He subconsciously took a step back.


    They had been poisoned during the banquet just now¡­ Moreover, they had endured unimaginable pain and torture. This torture was enough to destroy the will of the bravest.


    Kang De looked at these sailors with a gloomy expression.


    With Captain Oswald in the lead, he knew most of these sailors. They chatted, bragged, and told jokes together. Along the way, they got along very well.


    But now¡­


    He could not wait any longer.


    His right hand touched the handle of the axe beside him and whispered, ¡°Follow meter¡­¡±


    At this moment, the knight stood in front of Kang De and faced the remaining Goethe sailors.


    This was what the Goode family was happy to see. They smiled as if they were watching a show.


    Captain Oswald slowly walked in Kang De¡¯s direction. The sailors dragged their feet, terrified, struggling, and hesitant. Their mortal bodies were tortured by the dilemma.


    Clevnd slowly drew his sword.


    The Goethe sailors were unarmed.


    Oswald stopped and whispered, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    The sailors were stunned, then slowly nodded.


    Clevnd moved.


    He reached out and threw the sword in his hand to Captain Oswald.


    The captain received the sword.


    He shouted and swept his sword. The surrounding Goethe sailors were stabbed in the neck. Blood shot into the sky. They did not dodge or stop him. They stretched out their necks and let the captain kill them. Oswald swept through like a whirlwind and killed the dozen or so Goethe sailors present.


    The light of the battle aura was dyed red.


    ¡°May the Sea God forgive my sins just this once. The weapons of the Goethe people will definitely not be aimed at their friends.¡±


    In a sh, the captain continued to swing his sword, killing the stunned guard and snatching his sword. He threw the knight¡¯s sword back and roared as he rushed towards Hannah on the third floor like a cannonball.


    The sudden situation shocked everyone present.


    Tina shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    The knight took the sword and said sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s body trembled slightly. He looked at the captain who soared into the sky. He was not familiar with this Goethe person, and their usual conversation was polite and polite.


    However, today, he would forever remember this person.


    He said that the Goethe¡¯s weapons were definitely not aimed at their friends.


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He stepped forward and rushed towards the straight road, rushing towards the team of knights guarding the main door.


    The captain¡¯s sword shed at the window on the third floor.


    Knight Lost said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He attacked and his battle aura erupted, colliding with the captain¡¯s sword. The above attack had already gained the upper hand.


    The captain was struck and smashed to the ground. He wanted to jump again, but the wind rustled in the sky. Lost descended from the sky and shed down.


    The captain raised his sword to block and was knocked back three steps. He urged his battle aura and wanted to swing his sword again. Hannah blew the bone flute, and Oswald roared in pain, his eyes red. Lost swung his sword and attacked quickly. He knocked away the captain¡¯s sword and then cut off his head.


    ¡°Pointless bravery is like a praying mantis waving its knife arm at a lion.¡±


    Lost shook off the blood on his sword and raised his voice, ¡°Other than the princess, everyone else is fine as long as they¡¯re alive.¡±


    As the eldest son of Glory Sand and the Eldest Prince¡¯s squire, he disdained to participate in such a boring battle.


    Otherwise, why would he raise these knights?


    The ground shook. The knights urged their horses to speed up. It was Glenn in the lead.


    The soldiers aimed at these ridiculous lunatics.


    They actually dared to sh with the cavalry.


    Glenn smiled sinisterly at the running Cathayan. This lowlymoner, this lowly bastard, actually dared to humiliate him and embarrass him. Lord Lost said that as long as he was alive, it could not be better.


    He wanted to break this guy¡¯s limbs with his warhorse and pull out his tongue.


    Glenn sped through the night wind. He looked at his prey. It was getting closer. He could not wait to hear the scream of this Cathayan clown and¡­


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath and exhaled. His voice was like thunder.


    The warhorses the knights rode were all good breeds. They were smart and brave and even dared to charge into the dense spear formation. Now that they had crushed a few preys, they should have seeded, but the Cathayan only shouted. These warhorses seemed to have seen a huge dragon and cried out in surprise as they dodged and suddenly darted to the side.


    The carefully arranged charging formation suddenly became chaotic. The horses jumped and ran around. The ¡°horse disaster¡± of the cavalry sounded. The war horses that had been carefully nurtured either lost their footing and knelt, stood on their feet or jumped around. The front was like a ravine. They were unwilling to take another step forward. The knights were either thrown to the ground or shaken until they could not maintain their bnce. No matter how they shouted andforted them, the horses refused to stop.


    Kang De did not stop.


    He had already chosen his goal.


    ¡°Grab the horse!¡±


    He shouted and the fire axe that had been umting strength for a long time flew out. A knight was desperatelyforting the horses that were standing up when he suddenly heard the wind. He looked up and the axe cut into his head.


    Kang De flew over, grabbed the handle of the axe, and pulled hard. His brain, eyeballs, and flesh stuck to the de and were directly pulled out. His expression did not change as he pulled the knight down. ¡°Come here!¡±


    Head Maid Bedo was sprinting with the princess on her back and could not free herself. Seeing this, she immediately jumped onto the horse and picked up the knight¡¯s sword. Clevnd also snatched a horse. ¡°Kang De!¡±


    Kang De held the axe in one hand and pulled out his gun with his right hand. He raised the gun and fired. mes shed. With three explosions, within ten steps, the heads of the three knights who were pressed under the horse and struggling to get up exploded with blood before falling to the ground. This huge sound and mes also attracted the attention of the Goode family on the main floor.


    Kang De searched for his target and wanted to kill again. Clevnd rode over and shouted, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    This call woke him up. This was not a ce to stay for long. Kang De grabbed the knight¡¯s armor and flipped onto his horse. He shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The horse neighed. There was no need to urge it. It spread its hooves and ran out of the manor!


    ¡­

 Chapter 89 - Defense Line

    <h4>Chapter 89: Defense Line</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    It happened very suddenly.


    It was like a rabbit overturning a lion.


    More than ten knights riding horses faced a few people.


    However, he was shocked by the roar of the Cathayan.


    The air in the main building instantly fell silent.


    Especially when he saw Kang De kill a knight with an axe, Viscount Samuel¡¯s expression was extremely bad, ¡°Didn¡¯t Hong San say that Kang De doesn¡¯t know martial arts?!¡±


    The butler beside him bowed and asked, ¡°Lord, should we send Hong San to pursue him? In my opinion, such a person will definitely work harder than us to pursue our nsmen.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes flickered. He hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡±


    This Cathayan was indeed as he had expected. He was not mediocre, nor was he a swindler.


    He instructed, ¡°Imprison Hong San.¡±


    The Glory Sand Viscounty was filled with talents. This operation still had an overwhelming advantage. There was nock of¡­ dogs with some possibilities and variables.


    ¡°How ugly.¡±


    A sigh sounded.


    Viscount Samuel¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and bowed respectfully, ¡°Mage Richard.¡±


    The white-haired spellcaster walked into the room arrogantly and said indifferently, ¡°The Eldest Prince once praised Knight Lost¡¯s family background and said that the Goode family is extraordinary. Seeing it today, it seems that the Eldest Prince has misjudged. The elites of Glory Sand came out in full strength and actually let them escape in front of everyone.¡±


    Viscount Samuel was furious.


    ¡ªD*mn, you bastard. You¡¯re taking advantage of your seniority and putting on an act. You speak as if you¡¯re a close subject of the Eldest Prince. Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a piece of trash who¡¯s never obtained the Medal of Brilliance? Wasn¡¯t it because you¡¯re inconspicuous and won¡¯t be seen through by the Eldest Prince¡¯s political enemies?


    However, although he was disdainful, Viscount Samuel still had to be respectful.


    It was not only because the other party was the Eldest Prince¡¯s envoy.


    It was also because even if the other party was a ¡°trash who was so busy that he did not obtain the Medal of Brilliance¡±, he was still the strongest spellcaster in the entire viscounty. As a Viscount, he had to maintain his respect.


    He swallowed his anger and said, ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed. That Cathayan is a variable outside the n¡­¡±


    The mage said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s from Cathay. I¡¯m not interested in him. My mission is to patrol this ce for the Eldest Prince and ensure that the Princess of Goethe can be sessfully detained. Then, Viscount Samuel, in the current situation, I have to personally capture this Princess of Goethe.¡±


    Viscount Samuel bowed and said, ¡°Of course not! The Goode family will show the Eldest Prince our ability and value!¡±


    Mage Richard snorted and ignored the other party. He floated out of the window andnded steadily. He barely touched the ground as he floated and slid all the way to the location of the ¡°horse disaster¡±.


    Knight Lost first saw the horse rebel and Kang De kill. He did not immediately pursue it. Instead, he stayed at the scene and asked the knight, checked the injured, and observed the dead.


    He did not fight unprepared battles.


    Knight Glenn¡¯s story made him frown.


    ¡°The horse is inexplicably frightened and can¡¯t beforted¡­ How strange. Did it use any medicine or treasure?¡± Knight Lost flipped open a corpse and saw the hole in its face.


    Mage Richard floated over and said arrogantly, ¡°Knight, are you going to let them escape?¡±


    Lost said indifferently, ¡°This is Glory Sand, the territory of the Goode family. They can¡¯t run.¡±


    Seeing him so arrogant, Mage Richard said indignantly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a shocking weapon in the hands of the Cathayan.¡±


    Lost took out a handkerchief and held it in his hand. He reached into the wound and pulled it open. He pulled out a slightly deformed metal bullet. ¡°Interesting metal¡­ How did it enter the knight¡¯s hard body?¡±


    He only heard thunderous gunshots and saw mes.


    Mage Richard also sensed it. At first, he was disdainful. When he saw the bullet and the knight¡¯s wound, his face revealed a serious and wary expression.


    He had originally shouted that he wanted to capture Tina, but now, he did not say anything.


    ¡°Knight.¡± He said, ¡°If we don¡¯t chase after them, they¡¯ll really run away. Or are you afraid?¡±


    Lost nced at him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. The Cathayan has exposed one of his trump cards. Since we already know, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    He stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the Cathayan. Don¡¯t use the warhorse. I¡¯ll chase after them first. Hurry up and follow.¡±


    With that, a golden light appeared under Knight Lost¡¯s feet. His figure turned quietly and instantly ran at full speed, even faster than a pegasus.


    Kang De and the others were riding wildly.


    Four people and two mounts.


    Kang De held the battle axe in his hand tightly. There were still a few pieces of flesh on it. He could still remember the ferocious flesh wound on the face of the knight he had killed with his axe. His eyeballs had been cut off. Next, he shot and killed three more. There were a total of four people who died instantly. He had killed them.


    As he had imagined, he did not feel any difort.


    Instead¡­ he was very excited.


    This feeling intertwined with the boiling killing intent in his heart. Without a doubt, he would keep his promise.


    Everyone in the Goode family had to die.


    Head Maid Bedo and Tina were silent.


    Tina, in particr, curled up in the head maid¡¯s arms in an unprecedented silence.


    ¡°Kang De!¡± Clevnd said. ¡°What now?¡±


    Kang De said firmly, ¡°Go to the dock! There¡¯s a ballista on the ship. Burn the dock to the ground first! Then, slowly y with this family of traitors!¡±


    Now, the killing intent in his heart was boiling and extremely violent. The death of the captain and the others in front of him made him even angrier. However, this time was different from the battle of the Holy Seal Inds. At that time, he hade prepared and waited patiently to kill the elves bit by bit. This time, it was so sudden that he could not use his abilities at all.


    However, as long as he escaped danger and took a breather, he could take many things from Earth and repeat the war of the Holy Seal Inds. At that time, not only would he have to kill Samuel¡¯s entire family, but he would also have to dump his mother¡¯s ashes!


    At this moment, Head Maid Bedo, who had been silent, slowly said, ¡°Lord Kang De, please ensure the princess¡¯s safety first, okay?¡±


    Kang De was filled with anger and was in a daze. When he heard this, he looked at her gloomily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can leave first. I¡¯ll stay and slowly y with these bastards!¡±


    When Tina heard this, she looked up at Kang De and wanted to speak, but her expression suddenly changed and she looked back. ¡°F*ck! They came so quickly!¡±


    Golden light shed, and a figure leaped up andnded with a whoosh. Its speed was not inferior to the galloping of a warhorse. It was Viscount Samuel¡¯s eldest son, Lost!


    There were three sword shes between his ribs. His eyes swept indifferently and he maintained his running posture. He took a sword with his right hand and raised his hand to throw it at Kang De¡¯s back!


    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±


    Kang De pressed with his right hand and turned around. He rode the warhorse backward and pulled out the fire axe. He held his breath and focused. When the sword flew away, he raised his hand and blocked. With a bang, the sword was sent flying.


    The effect of the strength medicine had yet to dissipate. Kang De had only blocked this sword with a slightly numb arm, but the power transmitted down. The horse under him neighed and almost knelt down!


    Lost was not surprised to see that he had missed. He picked up the second sword and did not throw it immediately. Instead, he held the sword and gathered strength. Golden light surged into this sword visibly.


    This was a huge move.


    Kang De shouted, ¡°This is a little dangerous! The horse definitely can¡¯t take it!¡±


    At this moment, Head Maid Bedo said calmly, ¡°Lord Kang De,e here after I leave.¡±


    ¡°Knight Clevnd, if the worst happens, please advise the princess to quickly make a decision.¡±


    Kang De and Clevnd turned around. Tina also looked up in surprise. The three of them were stunned.


    Faint blood flowed from the corner of Head Maid Bedo¡¯s mouth.


    Tina cried out, ¡°Head Maid!¡±


    Bedo smiled apologetically at the princess, ¡°I was greedy. I ate some pastries during the banquet. Who knew that I would be tricked? I¡¯m ashamed. Please tell the pce eunuchs to take this as a warning.¡±


    Tina realized what had happened. She could no longer hold it in. Large tears flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She cried, ¡°It¡¯s all because I trusted them so easily! It¡¯s all because of me. If not for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Your Highness. There are all kinds of despicable things in this world that originate from the ugliness and desires of the fallen. We should condemn, despise, fight, and eliminate them, but we can¡¯t punish and me ourselves for this. You can¡¯t apologize for showing kindness.¡±


    Head Maid Bedo said softly, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve already done very well. Please still keep the purend in your heart and not change yourself because of the changes in the outside world. You too, Lord Kang De. May the clean be always clean and the dead be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to see Her Highness¡¯ wedding.¡±


    She said goodbye to Tina and nodded at Kang De.


    ¡°I was born because of Tedrell, and I should die for Tedrell.¡±


    Amidst the girl¡¯s cries and tears, she held the weapon and jumped off the horse. Lost¡¯s sword attack whistled over. Coldbat aura shed on the head maid¡¯s body like mes that burned everything, illuminating the darkness and the path ahead. She cut off Lost¡¯s flying sword and stood with her sword horizontally.


    ¡°Stop here. I, Head Maid Bedo, defend the first line of defense for the princess.¡±


    She said calmly, ¡°You won¡¯t reach the second one.¡±

 Chapter 90 - Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 90: Teleportation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Kang De jumped onto the princess¡¯s horse and hugged Tina.


    The beauty was in his arms, but it did not have any charm. Kang De rode his horse.


    Tina struggled at first. In the end, she only cried. She only muttered and apologized.


    How many people had died along the way?


    Dying under the fire of the elves was considered sacrificing their lives for the country, but what was it to die in the hands of human nobles and family friends?


    She fell into extreme self-me and sorrow.


    She also attributed all of this to her responsibility.


    Kang De mped the horse¡¯s abdomen and made it run faster.


    He did not know how tofort Tina.


    He felt a ball of fire burning in his heart, bing stronger and stronger.


    He would go to the dock, go to the ship, and make these idiots pay the price!


    Kang De knew the way. He said, ¡°If you follow this path, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    His voice stopped.


    After turning around the road, his vision was wide. From here, he could see the coast and the dock. It was night now and he could not see it originally, but now¡­ he could see it.


    He could see the dock, the coast, and the burning¡­ ship.


    The knight cried out, ¡°Penguin!¡±


    The Goethe people felt as if they were in an ice cave.


    Without a word, Kang De took out his binocrs and focused. It was the Penguin. The mast, canvas, and hull were filled with raging mes. No one could be seen on the deck. He saw huge holes in the hull and even begin to tilt. He even saw boxes slide into the sea in the cabin.


    There were even his boxes.


    It was unexpected but reasonable. With Viscount Samuel¡¯s shrewd methods, how could he not consider the variables of the Penguin? He must have prepared and ambushed in advance.


    As for the crew of the Penguin¡­


    Kang De clenched his fists and took a deep breath. ¡°We can¡¯t go to the docks. Let¡¯s turn¡­¡±


    Clevnd said, ¡°Head Maid Bedo can¡¯t stop him for long. Moreover, he has help¡­ Lost went to the capital. In just a few years, he has be very terrifying. Even we can¡¯t resist him.¡±


    He stopped his horse and said to the princess, ¡°Your Highness, this is the worst situation. Please decide.¡±


    Tina looked at Clevnd through teary eyes.


    The knight lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s my ipetence that can¡¯t protect Her Highness. I can only let you rush to the danger alone. Forgive me for my rudeness, but please immediately activate the Eternal Peace Protection Ne and teleport away. It will send you to the safest ce. Most importantly, it can inform the Sword Saint and let her sense that you¡¯re in danger and speed up to meet you and better protect you¡­ We can only do this.¡±


    He said, ¡°Please move quickly. Although you have to walk the next part of the journey yourself, you have the Eternal Peace Protection and are also an outstanding mage. As long as you remain vignt and remember the lesson tonight, don¡¯t believe it easily or take risks. You¡¯ll definitely be able to wait for the Sword Saint.¡±


    Kang De hesitated and said, ¡°I have a way¡­¡±


    ¡°Kang De, believe me, don¡¯t underestimate Lost,¡± the knight said. ¡°It¡¯s the best choice to leave with the teleportation function of Eternal Peace Protection¡­ Please.¡±


    Kang De was silent. Then, he took off his backpack and took out a few weapons and medicine. Then, he handed the backpack to Tina. ¡°I taught you how to use a gun. There¡¯s food, drink, and self-defense weapons inside.¡±


    Tina hesitated. ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Believe me, I have many more.¡±


    Tina bit her lip.


    She thought of the people of the Iron Fist Bane, Sister Bedo, Captain Oswald, and many, many people who had sacrificed themselves. Although the road ahead was difficult, and even if activating the teleportation meant that she would go alone, she did not hesitate too much¡­ Now, the hesitation was a form of willfulness and an insult.


    She said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll meet up with my aunt and bring her to save you¡­¡± Tina held back her tears and said, ¡°Knight, Kang De, you must be fine. Wait for me¡­¡±


    The knight smiled and said, ¡°Forgive me for being rude, Your Highness. If you leave, Kang De and I might be safer. Therefore, don¡¯t worry, please be strong. I look forward to reuniting with you. I hope to see an even stronger good princess at that time.¡±


    Tina looked at Kang De again. ¡°Kang De, I¡¯m sorry. If I hadn¡¯t invited you to the continent¡­¡±


    Kang De forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wanted toe. Hurry up and move.¡±


    Tina looked at Kang De. She had a thousand things to say, but time was precious now, and her heart was in a mess. The girl bit her lip and said softly, ¡°You must¡­ be fine.¡±


    She held the ne in front of her chest, hugged her backpack and staff, and closed her eyes tomunicate.


    ¡°We have to move on.¡±


    Clevnd said, ¡°Communication with the Eternal Peace Protection will take some time before the princess can teleport away. Before that, we have to stall for time¡­¡±


    At this moment, a golden light shed behind them. Knight Lost¡¯s figure appeared in his vision again.


    This meant one thing.


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°I want him to die in pain and despair.¡±


    The knight said, ¡°I¡¯ll block it. Kang De, leave with the princess.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense.¡± Kang De nced at Tina. ¡°How long does she need?¡±


    Clevnd said, ¡°A short while will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it!¡± Kang De patted the horse. ¡°Run! If he catches up, kill him!¡±


    The two of them carried the princess and galloped.


    Suddenly, the wind behind him rustled. Kang De turned around and cursed, ¡°Not again!¡±


    Knight Lost threw his sword again.


    Kang De observed the path of the flying sword and nned to block it again. However, when he saw it clearly, he could not help but curse, ¡°He¡¯s learning!¡±


    The sword tore through the air and attacked extremely quickly. It was not aimed at the person on the horse, but at the horse!


    With a scream, the horse¡¯s abdomen was pierced, tearing open a huge crack. It ran more than ten steps forward and fell to the ground. Kang De jumped up with the princess in his arms andnded on the ground.


    Clevnd jumped to the ground. ¡°Use mine!¡±


    Kang De shook his head and ced the princess on the ground. ¡°Is she almost done?¡±


    Clevnd studied it for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Kang De pulled out his flying axe and hung the pistol. He checked his equipment and drank a bottle of Agility Potion and a bottle of Intelligence Potion to max out his condition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with him.¡±


    Clevnd said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him, and don¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°I know. He has reinforcements. As soon as Tina leaves, we¡¯ll retreat.¡± Kang De twisted his axe. ¡°Give me some time and I can bury their family clearly.¡±


    Knight Lost had arrived.


    He looked at the two of them who were waiting solemnly and saw Tina¡¯s back. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you before leaving. It¡¯s more carefree.¡±


    Lost shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your vulgarity and arrogance. It¡¯s time to teach you a lesson and let you know the difference between a lowlymoner like you and me¡­


    With a sh of sword light, it ran toward Kang De¡¯s face.


    With the enhancement of medicine, Kang De¡¯s physical fitness was even better than before. His extremely high dynamic vision captured this sword, and his increasingly nimble reaction speed made him swing his axe to block. With a ng, the axe struck the sword. The web between his thumb and forefinger was slightly numb, but in the next moment, the tip of Lost¡¯s sword instantly changed direction and swept toward Kang De¡¯s wrist.


    Kang De reacted extremely quickly and immediately retracted his hand to dodge, but the other party¡¯s sword followed like a tracer. He could only take a wrong step back. Lost continued to attack. At this moment, Clevnd rushed in from the side and fought with Lost. Sword shadows surged, and the battle aura shed.


    Kang De¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    This instant of battle made him realize something.


    With the enhancement of the medicine and the strengthening of the crystals, in terms of pure physical fitness, he couldpare to these powerful warriors who had trained for a long time and cultivated battle aura, but the difference in technique could not be made up for.


    The other party had cultivated and fought since he was young and trained with killing as his goal.


    Lost¡¯s voice sounded. In the battle with Clevnd, he could actually speak with ease, ¡°I see. A lowlymoner is still a lowlymoner. I saw you easily kill a few knights and thought I was wrong. But now, it seems that you don¡¯t know any martial techniques at all. You¡¯re simply trash among trash. Why? Are you unconvinced? Attack me with your trashpanion?¡±


    Kang De was furious.


    However, it onlysted for an instant.


    He had a characteristic that should have been nurtured on the ind.


    The angrier and more excited he was, the calmer he became.


    The sense of defeat only existed for a short while before disappearing.


    He did not go up to participate in the battle.


    This was because he understood that closebat was his weakness. If he rashly joined the battle, he would only distract Clevnd. The knight even had to take care of him.


    However, this did not mean that he could not do anything.


    Kang De stabbed the fire axe into his back and pulled out the pistol and nail gun.


    The gun was aimed at Knight Lost.


    As expected, Lost¡¯s movements froze, and then his figure changed even faster, entangled with Clevnd, and tried his best to cover himself with the knight¡¯s figure. Kang De smiled coldly and raised the muzzle slightly.


    Bang.


    The bullet swept higher.


    However, the two knights heard the sharp wind that tore through the air.


    This was a deration, a threat.


    Clevnd¡¯s attack did not decrease, but Knight Lost¡¯s attention was diverted. He had to take a minute or two to guard against Kang De and the shot that was drawn but not fired.


    At this moment, something happened on Tina¡¯s side.


    A ck halo suddenly shed.


    Space shattered and ovepped. The princess looked up at Kang De as if she wanted to say something, but in the next moment, her figure disappeared.


    Kang De and Clevnd heaved a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Lost was first stunned, then lost hisposure for the first time. He said sternly, ¡°Where did the princess go?¡±

 Chapter 91 - Lowly Commoner

    <h4>Chapter 91: Lowly Commoner</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Where did the princess go?¡±


    Knight Lost was furious and lost hisposure for the first time.


    He was the Eldest Prince¡¯s squire.


    The Eldest Prince valued this operation very much.


    Ruining the Goethe diplomatic mission so that it could not reach the capital was official business.


    Capturing the Princess of Goethe and offering her to the Eldest Prince was a private matter.


    Now, the n was forced to beunched in advance. A Cathayan who had appeared out of thin air became the greatest variable. From the moment the other party discovered the poison in the wine, the hunting n that he had hurriedlyunched kept deviating. Even now, the greatest variable appeared¡ªPrincess Tina had actually disappeared alive in front of him.


    This meant that there was a problem with the Eldest Prince¡¯s business and personal matters.


    To Knight Lost, who boasted and yearned to contribute to His Highness to obtain his appreciation¡­


    It was uneptable.


    This was uneptable.


    The reason why he was calm earlier was because those were small matters that he did not care about.


    Now, he had lost hisposure.


    ¡°What a wonderful expression.¡±


    Kang De seized every opportunity to mock, ¡°I hope that when I spread your mother¡¯s ashes, your expression will be even brighter than now¡ªI¡¯ll definitely take it as a souvenir.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Knight Lost shouted sternly. His battle aura suddenly erupted, and his sword forced Clevnd back. Then, he rushed towards Kang De. Five long swords formed by golden light appeared behind him. Six swords appeared at the same time, intertwining into a storm of light and des that shed at Kang De!


    Clevnd did not have the time to think carefully. He raised the Fire Chaser Round Shield and suddenly rushed at Kang De, wanting to intercept this terrifying move, but this was Lost¡¯s goal!


    The six swords turned and attacked Clevnd, who wanted to save him, so he could not react in time. The silverbat aura condensed on the shield, and the illusory dazzling light shield suddenly unfolded. Clevnd roared, and the twobat auras collided brazenly. The light shield shattered. The knight grunted and staggered back, his left arm holding the shield trembling.


    Lost wanted to pursue, but at this moment, gunshots exploded. The nail gun in Kang De¡¯s right hand fired continuously. The nail was attached with the fire element. The line of fire tore through the air and burned. Lost swung his sword to block. me light exploded, and he was used to this high-speed dense shooting. At this moment, another gunshot sounded!


    The Type 92 pistol shot out a sharp bullet. Sharp enchantments were engraved on the bullet. With a metallic sound, the bullet embedded in Lost¡¯s sword!


    Lost was shocked. Clevnd had already regrouped and was standing beside Kang De.


    Footsteps approached from behind. Amidst shouts, the knights and guards in the manor were about to arrive.


    ¡°The helper is here.¡± Kang De waved the weapon in his hand and sneered, ¡°Shall we start the second round?¡±


    Knight Lost¡¯s gaze was like lightning. He nced at Clevnd, who was filled with fighting spirit, and sneered, ¡°Your ability is good. You can actually block it. However, I know where the princess went. The Eternal Peace Protection actually has such a magical function. You hid it really well¡­¡±


    He turned around and left without hesitation. He activated his battle aura and rushed toward the manor.


    Clevnd was skilled and could not take it down for a moment. The weapon in Kang De¡¯s hand was powerful, and the two of them were even more difficult to deal with together. Even with the help of the knights, it would probably take some effort¡­ The princess would always be the most important goal.


    Therefore, he could not waste time.


    Since he had left through teleportation, he could only ask Mage Richard to track the coordinates through the elemental fluctuations. As for the lives of Clevnd and the Cathayan, it was no longer important.


    He could not waste any time.


    With this in mind, Lost left, leaving only a calm voice in the distance, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these two to you. The Cathayan person has powerful weapons, so you have to dodge carefully, but there must be a limit to the number of times he can use them, so¡­¡±


    The rest of the sentence could not be heard clearly.


    Kang De and Clevnd looked at each other. The knight said, ¡°Why did he¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be conflicted!¡± Kang De pulled him and turned to run, ¡°Although this guy ran away, his helpers are here. I¡¯m unwilling to fight them head-on at a time like this. Let¡¯s escape first!¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Kang De¡¯s train of thought was very clear.


    In such a sudden encounter with the enemy in a hurry, his greatest advantage could not be disyed at all. Therefore, his first goal was to escape to a safe ce and prepare to make aeback and kill his entire family!


    The knight staggered when he was pulled by him, then followed.


    He said, ¡°Where do you want to run to?¡±


    Kang De pointed at the town. ¡°It¡¯s too easy to be chased in the wilderness. There¡¯s no way to hide. Let¡¯s go to the town! There are many rooms and houses here. Let¡¯s find a safe ce to hide. It¡¯ll only take a few minutes!¡±


    Three minutes was the necessary time for Kang De to return to Earth and descend the building to retrieve the car outside the district.


    As long as he had this time, he could destroy them!


    He turned around to look at the dozen or so knights and soldiers and sneered, ¡°These people want to capture us? Dream on!¡±


    At this moment, an urgent bell sounded from the center of the town.


    The knights and soldiers from the manor shouted in unison, ¡°Listen to the Viscount¡¯s order! All militia and residents of the Glory Sand Castle, pay attention! An assassin intends to assassinate the Lord! A Goethe citizen and a Cathayan! If you capture any of them or provide important clues, you¡¯ll be rewarded with 50 silver coins! You can also rmend a member of your family to be the knight attendant of the Glory Sand Castle. From now on, you¡¯ll no longer be lowlymoners!¡±


    The knights had powerful bodies and were full of energy. A few of the best were even enhanced by battle aura. Their voices were vast and mighty, echoing far away and enveloping the entire town.


    The bell rang continuously.


    At this moment, it was already night. The townspeople did not have many entertainment items and had to conserve themp oil, so they turned off the lights early. The people who had fallen asleep were woken up by the bell and heard this.


    Word spread like wildfire.


    The silent town instantly woke up.


    Doors and windows were pushed open, and sleepy people looked out.


    Then, someone saw Kang De and Clevnd.


    One of the townspeople widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Clevnd pushed the stunned Kang De and said sternly, ¡°Run!¡±


    They pulled out their feet and ran. In the eyes of the discoverer, it was like two bags of silver coins escaping quickly. The other party¡¯s escape gave themoner an illusion and ambition. He ran out with a feces fork and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±


    More people surged out!


    In the houses on both sides of the street, the farmers ran out with farming tools, the townspeople ran out with spears, and even the women rushed out with kitchen knives! In the eyes of thesemoners, the Viscount of Glory Sand was their ruler and had the highest authority and prestige. He would definitely do what he promised!


    Silver coins! Knight¡¯s attendant!


    Money and status!


    These two were the greatest temptation that these ignorant and lowlymoners could think of!


    Loud shouts and noises urged more hesitant people to join the battle because it was human nature to follow others. The Viscount had already given orders and the neighbors had done it, so if he did not do it, it would be a loss!


    Perhaps this benefit could be theirs?!


    In any case, everyone went to do it!


    For a moment, the entire town became noisy and even became a carnival.


    Kang De only felt that there were shouts of war in all directions. He was speechless and angry. As a modern person of China, he had gotten into such a situation on his first night in the other world¡¯s civilization¡ªthis was too f*cking ironic!


    ¡°This way!¡±


    The knight pulled him into an alley and turned around. ¡°Kang De, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As Kang De ran, he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? The Goode family doesn¡¯t treat them as humans at all. Why did they jump out? Huh? Aren¡¯t they afraid of death?¡±


    The knight was about to speak when mes shed in front of him and a group of townspeople blocked his way!


    When they saw the two of them, their faces revealed excitement, ¡°It¡¯s them! The Cathayan!¡±


    ¡°I saw this Cathayan during the day! That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    The knight decisively retreated and said, ¡°Change path! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The farmer in the lead was tall and burly. He was brave and yearned for wealth. He was afraid of the armored Clevnd, but when he saw that the Cathayan was not armored and was in a daze, he found the right target!


    ¡°The money is mine!¡±


    He raised the feces fork and suddenly rushed forward, stabbing at Kang De!


    A fierce glint shed through Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    He stepped forward and waved his axe. The axe directly shed into the iing feces fork de, shattering this farming tool and causing the palm of the farmer to split open. Then, he swung the axe into the farmer¡¯s head!


    Blood shed and brains sttered. Kang De said sternly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    When the townspeople in the alley saw the farmer being instantly killed, there was amotion. However, they did not escape in all directions as Kang De had thought. The blood light and death made them hot-headed. Money and wealth burned the suppressed beast in their bodies. Another person shouted, ¡°Attack together! He¡¯s only one person!¡±


    Therefore, these militiamen and farmers raised the dung forks and spears in their hands horizontally and squeezed into the alley, forming a dense forest of guns as they rushed towards Kang De!


    On the cold weapons battlefield since ancient times, long-handled weapons were the eternal protagonists! The spearmen were the backbone of the army because they did not need much military training. They only needed to learn to form a formation side by side. As long as they learned to stab, as long as they learned to advance and retreat with theirrades beside them, that was fine!


    Kang De saw the dense and cold spear forest stab at him at the same time. From top to bottom, from head to toe, no matter how fast he was, he could not parry the attacks of so many weapons at the same time. He saw the bloodthirstiness and excitement in the eyes of the people opposite him. They did not distinguish right from wrong, like animals.


    He had no grudge against them.


    In fact, when he walked around the town today, people were respectful to him. When he helped the little beggar, there were even people who bowed to him and said many praises.


    These people had shown another face tonight.


    It was fine if it was those people from the Goode Family, but why were these people¡­


    ¡°F*ck¡­ you¡­ mother¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Kang De pulled off the Molotov cocktail on his body, lit it, and suddenly threw it at the other party!


    The bottle shattered! The burning sticky liquid sshed in all directions, tainting everyone¡¯s bodies and burning!


    Compared to shing and bleeding, this was the most painful torture.


    The people burned by the mes let out intense screams. They desperately pped the mes on their bodies, but they could not extinguish them or even control the spread of the mes. Almost everyone at the front was lit up! This fear was transmitted to the back because¡­


    ¡°Mage! He¡¯s a mage!¡±


    The people behind did not see the bottle Kang De threw, or rather, they did not see it clearly. They only saw the mes of the explosion and the screams of the person in front¡ªit was a mage!


    The high-spirited and bloodthirsty team instantly copsed.


    It was not only because of the screams and tragic scenes of theirpanions in front of them but also because of the word ¡°mage¡±.


    They shouted and turned to escape.


    However, Kang De did not intend to let them go.


    Crossing the person rolling crazily on the ground, he swung his axe and struck the back of an escapee, knocking him to the ground. Someone beside him mustered his courage and rushed forward to hug his arm. Kang De twisted and collided, pressing down with all his strength and twisting this person¡¯s arms into a fried dough twist. He freed his left hand and pressed down on the brave man¡¯s head, smashing it into the wall.


    With a bang, the back of that person¡¯s head smeared arge red color on the wall. His body twitched, and his expression was painful as pleading appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ is wrong with you? Huh?¡±


    Bang! Another time, the entire back of his head was crushed.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    On the other side, a farmer threw away his farm equipment and screamed as he fled. Kang De threw the flying axe and it struck the back of his head.


    ¡°Is this any of your business?¡±


    The person whose legs were weak from fear and who was crying in the corner was lifted up by his hair. He threw a few punches and copsed the other party¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Why did you all jump out?¡±


    He pulled out the axe at the back of the farmer¡¯s head.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He chased after her with the axe as a peasant woman fell to the ground. The kitchen knife in her hand fell to the side and she was screaming like a pig being ughtered. Without a word, Kang De shed with the axe.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive? Huh? Where¡¯s your brain?! Where¡¯s your brain?! Where¡¯s your brain?!¡±


    ¡°Samuel told you to eat shit, so you went to eat shit! Huh?¡±


    Kang De looked around for his next target. At this moment, someone grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Kang De!¡± the knight shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were red. He did not look at the knight and said sternly, ¡°We have to kill them too. We have to leave and kill our way out! I finally understand. We have to kill these b*stards until they¡¯re afraid! Lowlymoners! F*cking lowlymoners!¡±


    ¡°Kang De!¡± The knight emphasized, and there was even a trace of pleading in his voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    However, the strength he used to hold Kang De¡¯s wrist was not great.


    Kang De¡¯s heart sank. He turned around. Under the cover of the burning mes, Clevnd¡¯s face was as pale as paper.


    Sweat that symbolized weakness and fatigue slid down the knight¡¯s face.


    Kang De cried out, ¡°You¡­¡±


    The knight forced a smile. ¡°I¡­ suffered some injuries just now¡­¡±


    Kang De recalled the move that Lost had used in anger.


    The battle aura condensed into a light de and six swords appeared at the same time to attack Kang De. However, this was only a feint. The target was still Clevnd. When he attracted the other party to save Kang De, he immediately changed his move and caught him off guard.


    At that time, Clevnd looked as if nothing had happened and his fighting spirit was still raging. Only then did Lost not see through him. He said that he had improved greatly, then he stopped fighting and turned to leave.


    Now, it seemed that¡­ he was forcing himself?


    With this in mind, the concern and worry in Kang De¡¯s heart overshadowed the boiling killing intent. He said, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The knight smiled bitterly, ¡°I have to rest for a while¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡±


    This small group of people was killed and scattered, but it also exposed their location. Kang De nced at the surrounding residences, and a fierce glint shed through his eyes. He took down another Molotov cocktail. ¡°Let them liven up!¡±


    The knight pressed his hand and shook his head. ¡°No!¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°At this point, you still pity them!¡±


    ¡°If the fire starts, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before the entire town is ignited. I wonder how many people will die!¡± The knight insisted, ¡°Moreover, if themotion is too big and attracts Viscount Samuel or other experts to personally take action, we won¡¯t be able to leave!¡±


    Thetter reason convinced Kang De.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave first!¡±


    If the worst happened, he could hide back on Earth, but what about the knight?


    Themotion and the crying crowd here attracted the attention of most people. Kang De and the knight climbed over the wall and walked quickly in the darkness. Previously, they had misjudged the situation and thought that the terrain of the town wasplicated and easy to hide in. However, Kang De had ultimately underestimated the prestige of the Empire¡¯s nobles and misjudged the people here.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving the town¡­¡± He moved forward silently and quickly, ¡°This road¡­ I know it.¡±


    This was close to the corner of the town. It was the filthiest and darkest ce in a human settlement. Beggars, poor people, and rats lived here.


    The town bell rang for a long time. The people who lived here were even more eager to change their fate, so they came out in full strength. Few people stayed here, and there were fewer prying eyes in the darkness.


    Kang De and the knight walked to a remote ce.


    When he turned a corner, Kang De¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡±


    He held the axe tightly and was about to throw it when a timid voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Kang De?¡±


    This voice¡­


    Little beggar.


    The little beggar he had helped.


    His name was Liszt.


    The little beggar recognized his voice and ran closer without fear. He saw the blood on Kang De and the knight¡¯s tired appearance.


    He whispered, ¡°Can¡­ can I help?¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before touching his body. He had already given his money bag to Hong San and did not have much money on him. Looking at the little beggar in front of him, he said softly, ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need. Just pretend not to see us, okay? Go home now and pretend that nothing happened. I¡¯ll repay you.¡±


    Liszt was first stunned, then he shook his head and said, ¡°No, I should be the one to repay you. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t see anything, and no one will believe the words of a little beggar. I only heard someone shouting when I slept. I¡¯ll go home now. Mr. Kang De, please be careful¡­¡±


    He looked worried, but his eyes were firm. After bowing to Kang De, he turned around and left without hesitation.


    Kang De looked at his back.


    He recalled those crazy townspeople.


    Just for a little benefit, they could be bloodthirsty beasts.


    The injuries of the knight were not optimistic.


    If this little beggar¡­


    Blood and fire could trigger the bestiality in human bodies¡­ be it otherworlders or Earthlings.


    Kang De slowly raised the nail gun in his hand.


    The knight pressed his arm and mouthed to him, ¡°No, or you won¡¯t be able to turn back.¡±


    Kang De looked at him and his arm was slowly pressed down by the knight. Divinity and bestiality conflicted and fought in his body. Humans were neither noble nor despicable, and often only thebination of the two.


    The little beggar walked safely to the entrance of the alley.


    He turned to look at Kang De, his eyes still filled with worry and sincerity.


    At this moment, a loud shout sounded from afar.


    There was a fire in the distance, the light of a torch.


    The viscount¡¯s reward came to this humble corner.


    That voice seemed to be very far away, but also very close, even a little ethereal.


    ¡°Cathay¡­¡±


    ¡°Goethe¡­¡±


    The light of the torch shone on the little beggar¡¯s face, illuminating the sincerity and worry on his face.


    ¡°¡­50 silver coins¡­¡±


    ¡°Rmendation to the Glory Sand Castle¡­¡±


    Then the light quickly tilted because the person holding the torch ran in the other direction.


    ¡°As a knight¡¯s attendant¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be amoner anymore¡­¡±


    The light on the little beggar¡¯s body dimmed, and his childish face was covered in shadows.


    On the day, this little beggar said seriously.


    ¡ªLord, I¡¯ll repay you after I be a knight.


    Back then, Hong San said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you took his repayment seriously? Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Perhaps the cause you nted today will be the result tomorrow¡­¡±


    Under his gaze, the little beggar who had fallen into the shadows flipped into the corner of the street as quickly as possible and fled in the direction of the light. As he fled, he shouted.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 92 - Extraction

    <h4>Chapter 92: Extraction</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Knight Lost.¡±


    Mage Richard said, ¡°The Goode family has really broadened my horizons.¡±


    Mockery.


    He was definitely mocking him.


    A trace of anger shed through Knight Lost¡¯s eyes.


    Viscount Samuel, Knight Lost, and Mage Richard were where the princess had disappeared.


    Lost said, ¡°I was careless. I didn¡¯t expect the Eternal Peace Protection to have such a function.¡±


    Mage Richard snorted and reached out to gently point in the air. Magic power circted and elements were mobilized. Void elemental fluctuations were simted and directed into the crystal in his right hand.


    The crystal emitted a faint light. In the crystal, an elemental cloud pointed the direction.


    Mage Richard pointed in a direction and said, ¡°The magic power fluctuation of the teleportation spell can be tracked. The princess went that way. Hmph, what a troublesome girl.¡±


    Knight Lost said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to pursue the princess, but most importantly, she can contact Sword Saint Snowfall through the Eternal Peace Protection. This is the most troublesome thing.¡±


    When Mage Richard heard the name of the Sword Saint, a trace of fear shed through his eyes. He snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you make arrangements to capture that Sword Saint in one fell swoop?¡±


    Viscount Samuel sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was originally arranged. We¡¯ll only take action when Sword Saint Snowfall arrives. Unfortunately, that Cathayan¡­¡±


    Mage Richard said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that Cathayan clown. I only care about the Princess of Goethe!¡±


    However, even so, he did not mention that he wanted to personally pursue the princess.


    Knight Lost said, ¡°Please let me go.¡±


    Richard nced at him. ¡°You can defeat Sword Saint Snowfall?¡±


    ¡°Not now,¡± Knight Lost said. ¡°However, the original n did not need to defeat Sword Saint Snowfall directly. His Highness has already given the Goode family a cursed treasure to deal with that Sword Saint.¡±


    He bowed to Viscount Samuel. ¡°Father.¡±


    Viscount Samuel took out an exquisite short sword from his pocket.


    ¡°Death Entanglement, Silent Kiss of the Night.¡± Lost bowed and took this treasure. ¡°It can only activate the curse power once. It can slowly stop the target¡¯s heart and return them to eternal silence.¡±


    He said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll use this to end a Sword Saint.¡±


    Viscount Samuel nodded and said, ¡°Go, my son. Choose your people and return victorious. I¡¯ll give you a hug and offer you wine to celebrate.¡±


    Lost bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Cathayan and Clevnd were actually not important. The princess was the most important.


    He turned around and ran towards the manor, preparing to set off.


    Viscount Samuel and Mage Richard looked at the noisy town not far away.


    The mage sneered, ¡°It seems that your people haven¡¯t caught those two fish that escaped the. Viscount Samuel, do you want to do it yourself? Or ask me for help?¡±


    Viscount Samuel said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Our Goode family has its own strength. It¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    If the people below could not even do such a small matter and even had to let him, the head of the family, do it personally, then Mage Richard would go back and report it. In the Eldest Prince¡¯s heart, the weight of the Goode family would be very light¡­ It was simply an ipetent performance.


    He could just leave it to them.


    Even if Clevnd escaped, it was not a big deal. In any case, soon, Goethe would no longer exist.


    As for that Cathayan?


    Hehe.


    Where did hee from? It was already insignificant.


    He returned to the manor with Mage Richard.


    In the town, Kang De watched nkly as the little beggar in the shadow flew to the side.


    The group of people holding torches and shouting for the lord to reward them had already left.


    They went to another path.


    It was originally fine.


    However, that little beggar, Liszt, who was determined to be a knight, shouted.


    Kang De was willing to believe him. He believed in his initial gratitude and words. The worry on his face was not fake, and the thought that he wanted to help was not fake.


    However, after receiving the 50 silver coins and the reward of bing a knight attendant, he changed.


    The voice was still shouting with a trace of childishness.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    In an instant, he felt all his blood surge to his face.


    Mania, anger, disbelief, madness, hatred. Countless evil thoughts surged out and surged in his body. Countless vicious curses echoed in his mind, but Kang De could no longer curse.


    When people were extremely angry, they could not speak.


    They only knew how to roar.


    It was like an animal.


    Four knights and twelve soldiers blocked both ends of the alley.


    The leader was Knight Glenn.


    He was sneering.


    He sneered smugly.


    ¡°Scumbag Cathayan.¡± He said.


    ¡°It seems that I was right,¡± Glenn said with a cold smile. ¡°They¡¯re all looking for you like headless flies. I¡¯ve asked around about you before. Even if a b*stard like you pretends to be a big shot, you can¡¯t change the lowliness in your bones, so you¡¯ll run to help a beggar. I guess if you want to escape, you¡¯ll only hide in the smelliest ce like a rat in the gutter. I really guessed it. You¡¯re hiding here.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°It seems that I have to obtain this merit alone.¡±


    Kang De did not speak. He looked coldly at the end of the alley.


    There stood a ragged little beggar.


    He was talking softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I was the one who said that they were here¡­¡±


    He wanted to show his contribution and desire to obtain that.


    Money, and the first step to bing a knight¡­ a knight attendant in the viscount¡¯s castle.


    Glenn was stunned for a moment, thenughed, ¡°This gaze? Aha! Could it be that this little beggar is the one you helped? Hahahahahahaha! Interesting! Interesting!¡±


    He turned around andughed, ¡°Little thing! I¡¯m very happy! I¡¯m very satisfied! Of course, the viscount¡¯s promise will be fulfilled! 50 silver coins! Also, I want you to be my servant!¡±


    The little beggar¡¯s face flickered with surprise. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes! Yes! Master!¡±


    Knight Glenn looked at Kang De with a cruel expression, ¡°I¡¯ll hold a ceremony and officially ept him as my servant. At the ceremony, I¡¯ll invite you to watch¡­¡±


    Kang De closed his eyes, then opened them again and suddenly threw a sh bomb.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    However¡­


    ¡°Earth Roar!¡±


    A battle aura erupted and was transmitted along the violent ground. The soil road in the alley instantly copsed. The violent power caused the ground to crack, and the soil shook like a small earthquake.


    Kang De was about to cross the wall and leave when he felt the ground shake. For a moment, he could not stand steadily and staggered back.


    At this moment, the battle aura shed, and Glenn had already rushed forward with his sword!


    ¡°It¡¯s a battle now. Let¡¯s see what else you can do!¡±


    When the de touched his body, Kang De instinctively held the axe to block. However, the axe de was firm, but the wooden handle was an ordinary material. When Glenn shed down, he actually split the fire axe into two!


    Kang De suddenly retreated and waved the broken axe with both hands. Then, he grabbed the pistol and nail gun and fired. Glenn dodged and blocked a few bullets before suddenly stomping his feet!


    ¡°Earth Roar!¡±


    Kang De felt the power of the earth splitting suddenly surge under his feet, shaking his lower body violently, and causing his calf to hurt. He lost his footing and dodged to the side. However, this was Glenn¡¯s proudbat technique. He was already extremely familiar with how to cooperate with this move to fight. He had long expected the direction Kang De dodged. He stepped to the side almost at the same time as him and shed at his throat!


    At this moment, a sword joined the battle and blocked Glenn¡¯s sword. Clevnd waved his sword to save him and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him. You deal with the people behind!¡±


    Glenn focused on the battle andughed loudly, ¡°Deal with me? What a bold tone! I was a little nervous earlier, but now it seems that the Star Knight of Goethe is only so-so! It seems that I¡¯m destined to make such contributions today and capture the two of you!¡±


    He used his battle aura battle technique for the third time. ¡°Earth Roar!¡±


    Clevnd¡¯s battle aura shed. He condensed light into a sword and suddenly stabbed into the ground!


    The two battle auras collided under the ground and exploded. The two of them retreated at the same time. Clevnd¡¯s body shook and he vomited a mouthful of blood!


    Glenn was overjoyed and shouted at the soldiers behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Let me do it!¡±


    There were two knights and six soldiers behind the alley.


    Knight Glenn did not want anyone to snatch the credit, so he did not inform the other knights in the town. This was the best news¡­ He had to kill these people.


    Kang De stepped forward and threw the Molotov cocktail, but the two knights carriedrge shields. When they saw a ball of mes flying over, they immediately held their shields to block. The bottle exploded, and mes spread. Seeing that they could not extinguish it, the knight indifferently threw the shield aside and took out the spare shield from the soldier.


    Moreover, they were wearing thick helmets.


    This was a lesson learned from the shooting at the manor.


    Kang De¡¯s heart sank.


    The knight continued forward. They heldrge shields and swords. The six soldiers leveled their spears and pushed forward.


    Kang De raised the nail gun and fired. As he had expected, the nail was sharp and not armor-piercing. It was blocked by the shield, and the ammunition for the pistol was limited. He did not know the effect if he fired rashly¡­


    A fierce glint shed through his eyes. He elerated and rushed forward. Then, he suddenly jumped up and kicked the left wall a few times, jumping behind these eight people!


    The electric baton was thrown.


    The spearmen could not turn around in time and got stabbed by Kang De. Three of them convulsed and fell to the ground. The two knights in front abandoned theirrge shields and suddenly turned around, forcefully blocking the other three spearmen. They swung their swords and shed at Kang De. They were wearing heavy helmets and only revealed the grid structure. In theory, the protective effect was already the greatest, but what greeted them was the pepper spray. An intense jet swept and shot into their eyes!


    The knights let out intense screams!


    Kang De grabbed the shotgun and fired three times, hitting the heads of the other three gunmen. Their necks snapped and they fell to the ground. The two knights suddenly pulled off their helmets and rubbed their eyes desperately. What greeted them were the pellets of the Type 92 police pistol.


    After Kang De killed these people, he looked up and saw that Clevnd was no longer retreating. His sword was bing slower and slower. Seeing that Kang De had quickly dealt with several people, Glenn shouted, ¡°Attack together!¡±


    Kang De wanted to go forward and help, but he discovered that the knight had turned around and looked at him with determination.


    The two knights he killed did not have any battle aura. Theirbat strength and threat were far inferior to Glenn¡¯s. If he fought here for too long, it was very easy to attract pursuers. In that case¡­


    Therefore, he had to make a decision.


    A violent battle aura erupted from the knight¡¯s body. That battle aura was as glorious as the sun and as sharp as a sword.


    Glenn was shocked. He immediately retreated and jumped behind his subordinate who was about to step forward. Clevnd raised his sword and his battle aura roared out of his body, turning into a sharp de of light that shed forward!


    Generally speaking, battle aura could not leave the body and would quickly lose its lethality.


    The sharp light de swept past the six soldiers like cutting tofu and killed the knight beside Glenn.


    However, it bought Glenn time.


    ¡°Earth Roar!¡±


    Light des, shock waves, and powerful forces collided. Light shed, and a strong wind howled. The violent air wave made Kang De unable to open his eyes. When he saw the situation clearly again, he could not help but roar. Glenn, who had used hispanion¡¯s corpse to escape, stepped forward in exasperation and pierced Clevnd¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡ªMotherf¡ªAh¡ª¡±


    The knight shielded his vital points. Glenn pulled out his sword and shed again. Kang De rushed over like a wild beast and fired repeatedly with both guns. However, Glenn was wearing armor, so the nail gun was like scratching an itch. He tilted his head to dodge the bullet and cut Kang De¡¯s pistol in half with a single strike. The shotgun fired ferociously close and sent Glenn¡¯s sword flying. However, Glenn reacted extremely quickly. He reached out and twisted hard, suddenly bending the shotgun.


    However, Kang De had already collided with it like a cannonball.


    The two of them flew out and twisted into a ball. Kang De wanted to pull out the nail gun, but Glenn grabbed his wrist tightly. After activating his Battle Aura Boost, Kang De felt intense pain in his hands. The other party¡¯s battle aura attacked his body. He exerted all his strength and fought Glenn tightly, falling into a deadlock.


    Glenn was shocked and furious. He did not expect things to turn out like this under such circumstances. He shouted, ¡°Call for help! Hurry up and call for help!¡±


    The little beggar had been watching from the entrance of the alley.


    Seeing the situation, he immediately turned around and ran. He shouted, ¡°Someone! The Cathayan is here!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were red and he was anxious. If anyone else came at this time, he wouldpletely die here! Clevnd fell to the side and was seriously injured. He had to leave immediately!


    Then, he had to kill the person in front of him.


    However, he could not.


    Their hands restrained each other and fell into a stalemate. All their strength resisted.


    How could he kill this guy?


    He could not take out the gun, the knife, the axe, or anything else because he could not move. However, he had to kill him!


    Then, there was only one way left.


    His mental strength spread out, enveloped, and restrained.


    Kang De grabbed Glenn¡¯s hands tightly.


    Enduring the other party¡¯s battle aura eruption, he stared into his eyes.


    Die, die, die, die, die, die!


    Glenn looked shocked, then struggled violently. Kang De felt his mind suffer a violent impact. An indescribable pain erupted from the depths of his soul, but he gritted his teeth and tried his best to suppress Glenn. Enduring the pain of his battle aura surging, he roared, ¡°Eleme¡ªExtra¡ª¡±


    Glenn suddenly widened his eyes and his pupils suddenly dted. He let out an extremely painful and terrifying scream as if he had been tortured in the most tragic way in the world. His body emitted a dazzling light. Then, this intense light focused in his eyes. Then, a strong pir of light shot out of his eyes and shot into Kang De¡¯s eyes¡ªno, it was his eyes absorbing this light!


    At this moment, Kang De felt as if he had peered into the fate of another person like a god. He wandered into the other party¡¯s sea of memories. Countless fragments continuously dissipated, and every piece recorded this person¡¯s exciting or trivial life. He extracted but did not devour them. He watched but did not immerse himself. He felt that every piece of flesh and blood of Glenn had been bloody uncovered by him, and every inch of his soul had been shattered bit by bit.


    The trivial soul shell had already dissipated.


    Only a little golden light was left.


    That pure golden light was absorbed by Kang De¡¯s body. He knew what it was. He had once seen the power of an earthquake with his own eyes and was shocked by its terrifying power. This seed took root and germinated until his battle aura awakened and his battle soul was activated. This was the foundation of Knight Glenn¡¯s strength.


    The intense light had already been absorbed by Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    Glenn disappeared.


    Every inch of his flesh, every bit of his soul, everything had disappeared from this world, leaving only his path, his strength, and his proudest move.


    Kang De staggered to his feet. He held his head, and the light in his eyes had yet to dissipate. At the end of the alley, some sneaky figures appeared. They were not Glory Sand¡¯s reinforcements, but the townspeople who had heard the sound.


    They revealed greedy expressions and slowly approached with simple weapons.


    They saw a pair of eyes that still had a terrifying light.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Earth Roar!¡±


    When the knights of Glory Sand arrivedte, they saw the destroyed alley and the screaming people buried under the ruins.


    The Cathayan, the Goethe Knight, and Knight Glenn were gone.

 Chapter 93 - Tombstone

    <h4>Chapter 93: Tombstone</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Kang De was running.


    He carried Clevnd on his back as he rushed out of Glory Sand Town.


    He did not speak and only ran. There was nothing to say.


    Right now, they were not fleeing from the pursuers of Glory Sand.


    Instead, he was escaping a fact.


    ¡°Kang De¡­¡±


    The person on his back said weakly, ¡°Put me down. It¡¯s safe enough.¡±


    Kang De turned a deaf ear and continued to speed.


    Clevnd was silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me down now, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    This sentence was like a sudden brake, causing Kang De to stop. He found a leeward spot and put the knight down. He muttered, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t I spray you with medicine and bandage you? Wait here. I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes. I¡¯ll find a car and medicine. A few minutes will be enough¡­¡±


    Clevnd pulled him back and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Kang De red at him. ¡°What do you know? If I have a way, I have a way! I have plenty of ways! Don¡¯t force me. Wait here. I¡­¡±


    The knight sighed. ¡°Kang De, listen to me¡­¡±


    Kang De said firmly, ¡°Dream on! I won¡¯t believe you otherworlders anymore! None of your nonsense is right! I know I¡¯m right!¡±


    ¡°Kang De! Listen to me!¡±


    The knight shouted, shocking the chattering Kang De. Then, he stretched out his hand and pressed Kang De¡¯s shoulder, saying softly, ¡°Listen to me¡­ please¡­¡±


    Kang De slowly calmed down.


    He looked at Clevnd, lips pursed, eyes red.


    Clevnd took a deep breath. ¡°Let me ask you a question. You killed Glenn in a way I can¡¯t understand. Immediately after, you used his battle aura martial technique. Can I understand that you deprived him of his strength through some method?¡±


    Kang De thought of the previous scene. The pain that pierced his heart still lingered.


    He nodded slowly.


    The knight asked again, ¡°Is it the power obtained from the Holy Seal Inds?¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    He finally understood why the animals wereughing wildly when he disyed the extraction enchantment.


    It turned out that this was the most correct use of this power.


    Clevnd said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask you something.¡±


    Kang De looked at him.


    The knight stretched out his hand, and a dazzling battle aura shed.


    ¡°Kang De, take my battle aura.¡± He said.


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were red as he hissed, ¡°Dream on! Wait here. I¡¯ll go find the medicine!¡±


    The knight grabbed him with one hand and said calmly, ¡°Kang De, I forcefully blocked Lost¡¯s sword attack earlier and was already quite injured. Later on, in order to repel Glenn, I forcefully erupted my battle aura. Compared to these two injuries, theter sword strike actually only triggered all the hidden dangers and consequences, but it has nothing to do with my injuries¡­ Do you understand? I know the situation of my body the best¡­¡±


    He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Kang De shouted, ¡°Bullsh*t! Bullsh*t!¡±


    Clevnd ignored his words and only stared into his eyes. He said, ¡°Take away my battle aura and my sword. Protect the princess on my behalf, okay? I beg you¡­ No, you have to do this. You have to remember that I saved you. I saved you with my life, so you owe me. You have to live well because you have to live for me. You can¡¯t do anything rash, live in a daze, and give up. You have to think that way. Promise me!¡±


    These words seemed to have consumed a lot of his strength.


    The knight said softly, ¡°Promise me¡­ you must promise me.¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°We let you see such humans and such a world.¡±


    ¡°However, actually, this world is not that good or bad¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t lose your confidence, don¡¯t lose your vignce, don¡¯t believe in Goethe easily because of us, and don¡¯t hate the Empire because of them. Actually, we¡¯re all the same. There are good people and bad people¡­¡±


    He slowly stretched out his hand.


    Battle aura light flickered slightly.


    ¡°Take my strength. My mission and my life are entrusted to you.¡±


    The knight looked at him with unprecedented weakness and pleading in his eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s going to be toote¡­¡± he said. ¡°Please let me leave something behind in this world.¡±


    Kang De grabbed his hand.


    The knight asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Kang De gritted his teeth. His mental strength spread out and enveloped.


    Element Extraction.


    He was already prepared to endure the pain and watch Clevnd suffer. However, for some reason, this extraction went very smoothly.


    He held the knight¡¯s hand and felt the battle aura and will flow into his body. He seemed to have seen the memories of the knight¡¯s life. Every practice, every effort, every setback, and every advancement, he looked up at the sun, envious that the sunlight washed away the darkness and illuminated the world. Therefore, he awakened such a battle aura that contained protection, holiness, and strong will.


    The knight smiled. ¡°I thought it would be very painful, but I feel very at ease, as if my life has been extended, as if I¡¯m doing the most sacred and important thing in my life. It¡¯s a strange feeling¡­¡±


    Kang De stared into his eyes.


    He saw Clevnd¡¯s figure slowly fade.


    ¡°Kang De!¡±


    The knight seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t take revenge on the Goode family! They¡¯re very powerful and influential. They have the help of important figures behind them. You can¡¯t defeat them. You¡¯ll definitely die!¡±


    After saying this, he smiled calmly at Kang De.


    ¡°Did I help you by saying this?¡±


    Kang De stared at him and could not say a word.


    The knight nced at him, then looked up at the sky and the stars. His expression was calm and gentle. Even facing death was not enough to make him feel fear.


    However, he was still afraid.


    Kang De saw the knight reveal a moment of fear and confusion.


    ¡°Kang De, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡±


    A tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±


    Then, the knight turned into specks of light and floated into the sky until it was very, very tall.


    On the Holy Seal Inds, in the valley, the animals gathered and looked at the sky in boredom.


    They saw starlight sprinkled on the ground.


    The entire Holy Seal Inds saw it.


    The animal sealed here looked up and a human-like realization and sadness shed through their eyes.


    Then, they roared.


    Countless powerful auras soared into the sky and collided with the seal of the sky. Their animals¡¯ bodies changed bit by bit, and they continued to transform.


    They understood something.


    Thest shackle had already disappeared.


    This was because the new Fire Thief had started a sacred but sad¡­ new cycle.


    They were clearly animals, but tears rolled down their faces. For them, for an old friend, and for that¡­ sessor who carried sorrow.


    What they did not know was that the sessor had already gone to another world.


    On Earth.


    Kang De got down from the building.


    He stood in front of the stone wall.


    Opposite the entrance of the district was a facade project. It was originally engraved with a famous song by a Song Dynasty poet.


    Now it was covered by a thick canvas with many tools beside it.


    Kang De had done something here a few months ago.


    At this moment, he faced the stone wall in silence.


    He held the knight¡¯s sword in his right hand and the diary in his left. The daily sights and experiences he had written for the past 300 days, all his memories, and his longing for his family.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Look, this is my home. Another, another world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from Cathay. I¡¯m Chinese. We have thousands of years of history and have always been at war. We¡¯ve developed asionally. In the past hundred or two hundred years, civilization has advanced by leaps and bounds until now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trapped here.¡±


    ¡°The surroundings are enveloped by white fog. It¡¯s the initial sign of the curtain invasion on the crimson scroll.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to contact the outside world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very optimistic in persevering because my country is very powerful. I think we can break through this white fog. I can go out one day and reunite with my family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think. Therefore, I¡¯ll work hard to live day by day and live well.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been a year.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯ll think¡­¡±


    Kang De lowered his head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, is there really anyone outside the district? Does Earth¡¯s civilization really still exist? I don¡¯t dare to think about it carefully. I don¡¯t dare to think about the white fog that reaches into the sky and no ne can fly in. What does this mean? I can only pretend not to know, but I can¡¯t lie to myself.¡±


    He smiled and smiled.


    ¡°I sometimes think¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I transmigrate when the white fog descended and escape?¡±


    ¡°Or did I¡­ cause the white fog to appear after transmigrating?¡±


    ¡°Especially after seeing the crimson scroll¡­¡±


    He smiled to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost given up. I already have this feeling in my heart. Only fakefort supports me. The longer it takes, the more unbearable it is. I want to find something new to do.¡±


    ¡°Then you came.¡±


    ¡°After transmigrating, I¡¯ll go to the other world and start a new life. It¡¯s like this in novels. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. I think so too. The so-called trip to the continent to understand the news of the Curtain Invasion and find a way to crack the white fog is only meforting myself. Apart from doing this, I also have ns.¡±


    ¡°I n to live well in the other world and find some fun and sustenance to save myself from the future. I broke through the white fog and discovered that human civilization had been destroyed. I fell into a breakdown on the spot. If I had my own life and sustenance in the other world before that, it would probably be much better. That¡¯s what I think.¡±


    ¡°This is the n of living in a beautiful new world, living in another world, and fighting for supremacy.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how did it be like this?¡±


    Kang Deughed until his entire body trembled, ¡°D*mn, why did we encounter such a thing? Why are you all lying? How can a good person die just like that? Really, really, I n to live well in the other world. I¡¯ve thought a lot. I want to export the good things of our civilization to you. I want to do something and make some small contributions on the premise of ensuring my rich life¡­¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re poor, we¡¯ll take care of ourselves. If we¡¯re sessful, we¡¯ll help the world. This is our philosophy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think¡­¡±


    ¡°But I was wrong.¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t protect you or see through their schemes. I¡¯ve suffered such a huge loss. Now, I understand that I¡¯m only a mortal. I¡¯m not that capable, nor do I have to have such ambitions¡­ I know my mistake. From now on, I won¡¯t think so far ahead. I won¡¯t think about this and that ambitiously. I¡¯ll only do what I want to do.¡±


    He raised the diary in his hand.


    It recorded his mental sustenance and fake sustenance for more than 300 days and nights.


    ¡°From today onwards, I won¡¯t lie to myself.¡±


    He said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t need this anymore.¡±


    Kang De ignited this diary.


    The spreading mes devoured these papers.


    He let go and allowed the ashes to fall.


    Then, he grabbed the canvas on the stone wall in front of him.


    He lifted it forcefully and revealed the appearance of the stone wall.


    That Song poem had already been ttened.


    New lines of words were carved on it.


    There were Chinese, English, French, and the various mainstreamnguages used by modern humans that could be found in trantion devices and bilingual books.


    These were Kang De¡¯s words.


    ¡°The living beings analyzing this line of words might be visitors from outer space, or you might be intelligent creatures of the next generation. What you see is the tombstone of a civilization and thest survivor. Thest Earthling carved the words to bid farewell to the entire universe. Our world was once as gorgeous as a flower, but it was destroyed in a day. I, Kang De, the Chinese, was a survivor who happened to escape. In the waiting and loneliness of seeing no hope, I looked up at the starry sky and slept eternally with my civilization.¡±


    The so-called district had been invaded by a mysterious force. It had attracted the attention of the entire world. The so-called country was working hard to save it. The so-called rtives were looking forward to it. In the end, these were only the most ideal ideas. He could not obtain any contact with the outside world and did not know what was happening on Earth outside the district.


    Perhaps what happened was the worst-case scenario.


    On that day, the white fog descended and a mysterious force swept through the world. All the living beings disappeared without a trace. Earth might have be the new home of the alien invaders, or it might have be a lifeless.


    Perhaps he was already thest human on Earth.


    Stone would weather, and steel would rust.


    He melted the gold found in the jewelry shop and bank and injected these words¡­ although he did not know the meaning of doing this.


    This was the only thing he could do.


    He touched the lines of words on the tombstone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He said this and smiled.


    ¡°I originally thought that I could do something after transmigrating to another world, but now I realize that I can¡¯t do anything. My ability is too small and I can only resolve my problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­My shoulders are too small to carry the weight of a civilization.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to do my own thing.¡±


    He stared deeply at this tombstone that he had personally chiseled.


    Then, he stabbed the sword in his hand in front of the tombstone.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t return, you¡¯ll lie here in my ce and protect this tombstone.¡±


    He looked up at this small world.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the district.


    This was his home, the ce he lived.


    Tall buildings, emerald green nts, and a blue sky.


    Abundant resources, advanced technology, and stable life were all the results of the high development of human civilization. The people were full, medical care was developed, transportation was convenient, and entertainment was diverse. Everything appeared to be prosperous, the country was rich, and society was developing. Everything was getting better.


    Such prosperity and stability made the people living in it feel a sense of false security.


    It made them forget something.


    It made them forget that the humans of this were not actually good at creating all these beautiful, stable, prosperous, and great peaceful environments.


    In fact, it was destruction, war, killing, and devastation.


    Kang De walked in this steel forest.


    His eyes were cold, just like the history of this steel world forged by blood and fire.


    Now was the time to do the thing he wanted to do most.


    ¡ªKill them all.


    ¡­

 Chapter 94 - Clown

    <h4>Chapter 94: Clown</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The next day.


    At dawn.


    After a night of noise and chaos, Glory Sand Town finally calmed down.


    It could be said to be a mess.


    Seven to eight knights and more than ten soldiers had died. There were also many casualties among the townspeople, and the two murderers who caused all this had actually escaped.


    It was said that Viscount Samuel was furious. In the end, he could not care less about Mage Richard¡¯s report and the Eldest Prince¡¯s contempt and personally brought people to pursue them. However, after searching for half a night, he could not find any traces. The two of them seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Even Knight Glenn was gone.


    It was really a huge humiliation.


    In the end, the wily viscount decided to seal this news. He did not post a wanted order but announced that the two murderers and assassins had already been executed to prevent the people in town from being shaken.


    In any case, they had fled in a sorry state and definitely did not have the courage to return.


    As long as Lost captured the princess, they could go to the capital in exchange for the Eldest Prince¡¯s reward and favor. They did not have to worry about Goethe¡¯s revenge.


    Steady.


    Due to this mentality, he carefully but carelessly made arrangements.


    They sent patrols to ensure that nothing would happen after the chaos.


    He hired a pharmacist to treat the cryingmoners who were injuredst night to prevent too many people from dying from serious injuries and making things too ugly.


    Then, he sent out an employment invitation and invited a famous mercenary team from a nearbyrge city to station for a period of time to make up for theck of territory power caused by the deaths of several knights.


    However, these arrangements were only to guard against local hooligans, unruly people, and bandits.


    The Viscount probably never dreamed that the Cathayan would return.


    Moreover, he returned so quickly.


    Early this morning, at the Glory Sand Port, Knight Fenos was on duty.


    The port was filled with logistics and supply trade. It was one of the important economic sources of the Glory Sand Viscounty, so the viscount naturally had to send people to guard it. Fenos looked at the noisy shouts at the dock. A few tugboats and sailors on the shore were working together to drag the remains of a warship out of the dock and clear its location.


    Some greedy sailors were thinking about the resources that had sunk into the sea and wanted to go down and salvage them, but they discovered that the bottom of the sea was surrounded by extremely chaotic turbulence and even drowned a few sailors who were very good at swimming.


    For a moment, no one dared to go down.


    Many corpses floated on the water and were picked up by the salvage ship.


    These were the dead people on this ship.


    The viscount had already made arrangements. After the salvage waspleted, they were immediately gathered and cremated. On the surface, it was to prevent the gue, but in fact, it was to prevent anyone from tracking down the cause of their death.


    Because what happenedst night had already been decided.


    It was a vicious attack by an unknown faction.


    This was because an elf¡¯s arrow had been discovered at the scene.


    Knight Fenos knew this very well. He knew what had happenedst night because he had also participated in the pursuit of the Goethe people. He did not feel anything about this because he had epted the duty to serve the Viscount. Of course, he had to fight for him. This was fine.


    After that, he felt lucky because he had not met the Cathayan and Goethe people from the beginning to the end, and the colleagues who had bumped into him had been killed.


    Including Glenn, that arrogant guy.


    Knight Glenn was missing, but everyone knew that he was doomed.


    He did not expect that guy to die too¡­


    He did not like Glenn, but he recognized this person¡¯s strength. He did not expect that a powerful knight who had awakened his battle aura would die under the sword of the Goethe people. As expected of the Star Knight of Goethe.


    As for that Cathayan¡­ what was his name?


    He had forgotten that it was very difficult to remember the name of the Cathayan. He only knew that Knight Lost had given that person an evaluation, and then everyone was used to calling that Cathayan¡­


    Clown.


    This nickname was quite catchy¡ªhe recalled the scene of the clown talking confidently on the dock yesterday and forcing Glenn to lower his head and apologize. He felt that that person¡¯s mouth was quite sharp. From this point of view, he indeed looked like a clown who made a living talking witty words and making the important figuresugh.


    But where was he now?


    Suddenly, he sensed something and turned around.


    On the other side of the road, a cloaked and hooded person walked toward him.


    The goal was very clear. It was to walk towards him.


    Knight Fenos sighed. The sixth, he thought, had already sent away five idlers who wanted to approach the port today. They either imed to be merchants or captains. In short, they were concerned about their business¡ªbut the viscount had already ordered that no idlers were allowed to approach the dock until the Penguin was settled. No one.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Stop, you¡¯re not allowed to pass.¡±


    The cloaked man acted as if he did not hear anything and continued forward, even walking faster.


    Knight Fenos frowned. He suddenly had a bad feeling. He pressed the sword at his waist and said sternly, ¡°Stop and lower your hood!¡±


    That person ran quickly towards him.


    Fenos¡¯ eyes turned sharp. He reached out and was about to pull out his sword, but in the next moment, the cloaked man suddenly raised his hand and threw something. The wind was ferocious and flew over!


    It was an axe!


    With a heavy muffled sound, Fenos¡¯ right arm was shed by the axe. The de pierced into his flesh, and intense pain assaulted him. He saw the breeze blow the man¡¯s hood, revealing his ck hair and the Easterner¡¯s face!


    He shouted, ¡°Be care¡­¡±


    The other party had already rushed over like a lion. His iron elbow swept up and struck his chin!


    The sound of bones shattering sounded, and flesh and fragments sprayed out. Fenos clearly saw a battle aura glow appear on the Cathayan¡¯s body. How could a Cathayan cultivate a battle aura? He did not use itst night!


    He did not have the time to think carefully. He raised his intact left arm and wanted to block the other party¡¯s attack, but Kang De raised his hand to grab the axe that had cut into the other party¡¯s right arm and twisted it up!


    The pain pierced through his bones and his flesh flew. Fenos let out a muffled scream, but the other party had already pulled out his battle axe and shed at his chest, shoulders, and head!


    In a moment, Fenos was shed into a blood gourd, and the wounds all over his body were extremely terrifying!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At this moment, a furious shout sounded from behind. Without a word, Kang De circled behind Fenos who was already on the verge of copse and stuck his neck, using him as a shield in front. When they heard the sound, a few people rushed over. There were guards holding swords. The person in the lead was wearing a robe and holding a staff. He was actually a young mage.


    mes appeared on the mage¡¯s staff. He shouted, ¡°Let go of Knight Fenos!¡±


    Kang De smiled coldly at him and blocked Knight Fenos in front of him. He slowly retreated. He put away his axe, pulled out a dagger from Fenos, and ced it at the other party¡¯s throat.


    Its meaning was obvious.


    ¡°You¡¯re that clown?¡±


    The mage said, ¡°Holding a hostage is useless to you. No ship can go out to sea here, but you actually dare to return¡­ Surrender immediately and let the viscount punish you for your sins!¡±


    Kang De retreated step by step until he reached the wall. Then, he smiled gently at the other party.


    He raised the dagger high.


    Then, it pierced into the top of Fenos¡¯ head.


    The sharp dagger pierced through the solid skull.


    Then, he twisted.


    The mage saw the bloody knight¡¯s eyes suddenly roll back and his entire body twitch abnormally. He had never seen such a cruel scene. His face immediately turned pale and he felt his stomach roll.


    Kang De kicked Fenos away and jumped forcefully. His battle aura erupted and he flipped up the nearby structure.


    These people were shocked by Fenos¡¯ tragic death and only ran to the other party¡¯s side to see if they could be saved. The scene just now made them subconsciously not dare to chase after him.


    Such injuries were definitely hopeless.


    A guard turned over Fenos¡¯s body with a pale face, wanting to confirm it again, but he saw a strange thing pressed under him, ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Then, there was an explosion and a violent sh.


    Their vision was instantly snatched away. The mage subconsciously opened his magic shield. He heard a whistling sound in the air and immediately understood something.


    ¡ªThat guy did not run!


    Kang De descended from the sky and stepped on a guard, crushing his body. Then, he swung his axe and split the head of another guard.


    Then, he grabbed thest person¡¯s throat and threw him against the wall.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The curse sounded, and the burning mes shot out in a cone and whistled into his face. Kang De raised the Fire Chaser Round Shield and blocked the iing torrent of mes, then stretched out his hand.


    Burning Fire was a rtively low-level spell of the me School.


    Element Extraction.


    The extremely hot me stream was broken down into pure fire elements. He took away the round shield and used his right hand to support the continuous mes as he approached this mage.


    The other party finally recovered his vision from the destruction of the sh bomb and saw that he had lost control of his spell. A fist wrapped in abat aura shattered the fragile magic shield and struck his stomach.


    The mage was knocked to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re a spellcaster,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see youst night? Where did youe from?¡±


    The mage looked at his calm eyes and for some reason, felt a chill run down his spine. His body trembled as he said in fear, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Mage Richard¡¯s disciple! We followed him here¡­¡±


    ¡°You know this knight, so Mage Richard¡­ is with the Viscount?¡±


    The Cathayan continued to ask.


    The mage nodded repeatedly.


    Kang De nodded. ¡°I see, I see.¡±


    The mage could not help but say, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Mage Richard¡¯s disciple. You¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Kang De squatted down and said gently, ¡°Excuse me, have you heard of the Ghost Rider?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The mage said in a daze, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s right hand pressed down on his head. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Enchantment¡ªme.


    Target¡ªhead.


    Raging fire elements poured into the other party¡¯s head. The mage suddenly let out a scream. His skin turned red visibly, and then countless blisters appeared. His eyeballs suddenly expanded. In the end, countless mes surged out of his seven orifices andpletely ignited his head.


    ¡°As expected, it can be used like this.¡±


    Kang De took out a notebook from his pocket and wrote down as he walked, ¡°Mage Richard, the new enemy, did not attackst night. Now, he¡¯s in the Glory Sand Castle¡­ Ah, I have to change the n.¡±


    He came to the wall.


    A guard he had thrown here cowered.


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°Scream.¡±


    The guard shivered, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ natives of the other world, They don¡¯t understand humannguage.¡±


    Kang De took out a test tube from his tactical vest, opened the stopper, and poured it into the other party¡¯s face.


    Dense sulfuric acid.


    Intense screams continued to sound. The other party rolled on the ground crazily and shouted.


    ¡°Good. Scream a little longer.¡±


    Kang De turned around and left. Before anyone paid attention to this ce, he shed away.


    Soon, the sailors and guards discovered the situation here.


    The corpse of a knight, a mage, and a few guards.


    Their deaths were extremely miserable.


    The nearby patrol team rushed over. A knight led the team and 20 elite soldiers looked at the mess on the ground with a gloomy expression, ¡°No one saw the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±


    The sailor who was questioned replied, ¡°I only saw a cloaked person¡­¡±


    The knight looked around and then at the side. This building was a warehouse. The surrounding houses in the dock area were in a mess. It had been a long time. The murderer had long fled. How could he chase after him?


    He had to report it to the Viscount!


    He made up his mind and suddenly heard a low rumbling sound.


    The knight tilted his head in confusion and asked the soldier beside him, ¡°Did you hear something?¡±


    The soldiers looked at each other.


    There did seem to be.


    A soldier closest to the warehouse looked at the wall beside him in a daze and hesitated, ¡°Master Knight, this voice seems to being from this warehouse¡­¡±


    The knight asked the person in charge of the port, ¡°What¡¯s in this warehouse?¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. The port has been sealed for the past two days. There¡¯s nothing, only¡­¡±


    At this moment, the knight¡¯s expression suddenly changed because he heard the rumbling sound suddenly be intense as if a roaring beast was approaching!


    There was a loud bang!


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the wall of the warehouse was suddenly knocked open. A white steel monster rushed out. Its entire body was covered in sharp sword spears!


    Kang De stepped on the elerator and drove the SUV out. The front of the car, the window, and other parts were welded with sharp steel bars and iron tes. They were all attached with sharp enchantments. More than half of the wall of the warehouse had been cut off by him with extraction enchantment, leaving only a thin wall.


    After he killed, he did not leave!


    Instead, he returned to Earth and took out this car.


    This SUV was like a fully armed war beast that instantly rushed into the patrol team. The doors on both sides were welded with sharp long knives. Sharp spears were everywhere in front of the car. The car sped and swung its tail in the empty space beside the warehouse. With just a drift and swing, more than ten soldiers were cut in half. The remaining soldiers were pierced by the spears in front of the car, along with the knight!


    Kang De still stepped on the elerator.


    The car roared forward and ran in the direction of the town along the main road of the dock. The spear forest in front of the car was wearing a few bloody corpses and a struggling knight. That knight was wearing armor and there were soldiers blocking in front of him, so he was only pierced and not dead. He struggled with all his might and kept stepping on the ground, trying to stop this violent steel beast by himself.


    He saw the person in the car.


    Although he did not know what this strange machine was, he recognized the person in the car!


    The Glory Sand Knight shouted hoarsely, ¡°C¡ªclown¡ª¡±


    Kang De smiled brightly at him.


    The knight waved his arms and pounded on the hood. Kang De shook his head. He took out another shotgun with his right hand and shattered the front window. He raised the gun and struck.


    Rubber bullets flew and struck the knight¡¯s head, calming him down. Kang De drove forward. In a short while, he rushed to the center of the Glory Sand Town.


    The pedestrians watched all of this in shock.


    They looked at the strange steel beast, the corpse skewered on the iron spear, the struggling knight, and the ck-haired Cathayan who got out of the car.


    Kang De walked to the car.


    The knight tried his best to punch him. Kang De shook his head and casually broke an iron spear. He kicked him to the engine and stabbed.


    Left hand.


    Another iron spear.


    Right hand.


    Two more.


    Legs.


    The knight let out a tragic roar and cursed, ¡°You d*mned Cathayan clown¡­¡±


    Kang De reached into his mouth, pulled out his tongue, and cut it off.


    ¡°How noisy.¡±


    He opened the back door and took out two barrels of gasoline.


    A bucket was poured on the car, and a bucket was poured on the knight¡¯s body from head to toe.


    The knight was still cursing, but he did not understand what he was saying. Kang De patted his cheek and said softly, ¡°I came to the other world to do some cultural export. We have many advanced cultures here. I¡¯ve always wanted to do this. Then let¡¯s start from now¡­ You call me a clown. I like this nickname very much.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start from now.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll redefine the clown to you.¡±


    Kang De turned around and shouted at the townspeople who were retreating in fear, ¡°Fellow vigers! My name is Kang De! I¡¯m Cathayan! I came back to do three things! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    He dragged down the lotive tied to the roof and clicked on the lighter. ¡°Therefore, you can run if you want to. If not, you can stay and wait for death!¡±


    Then, mes rose and mes burned. The Glory Sand Knight¡¯s scream was heartbreaking. He struggled desperately in the mes. Kang De started the lotive and blew a kiss at the stunned townspeople. ¡°Bye! Those who are hungry can eat when it¡¯s roastedter!¡±


    He twisted the elerator and the lotive roared as it sped away.


    The news quickly spread.


    Not long after, Viscount Samuel¡¯s expression was gloomy as he flew out of the manor with a few knights.


    However, what he did not know was that on a hidden tree, Kang De saw all of this with his binocrs.


    <i>Old fellow, that was just the appetizer.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t worry, my n has been arranged.</i>


    <i>Now¡­</i>


    He cast his gaze at the quiet and elegant Glory Sand Manor.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s y with your children.

 Chapter 95 - Deja Vu

    <h4>Chapter 95: Deja Vu</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Glory Sand Castle.


    Standing in front of the window and watching his father leave in a hurry, a trace of gloom shed through Lynch¡¯s eyes.


    He felt a little uneasy.


    This was because their operationst night had not been aplete victory.


    No¡­ it could not even be considered a victory.


    Because the people who died were all insignificant characters, he did not catch any big fish.


    On the other hand, seven to eight knights died.


    His brother had gone to capture Princess Tina. Clevnd and the Cathayan clown were missing. It was said that they had been chased away by an entire town. ording to the little beggar who had reported the news, he hadst seen the Knight of Goethe being pierced by Glenn¡¯s sword and seen Knight Glenn fighting the Cathayan clown.


    When the reinforcements arrived, the three of them had disappeared. The entire alley was turned into ruins by Knight Glenn¡¯s battle aura martial technique. ording to the testimony of thest scene and the little beggar, even if Knight Glenn was finally killed, the Goethe and Cathayan would definitely be severely injured or even die.


    However, his father brought people to search for a long time overnight and could not find any corpses.


    Perhaps he had fallen into the river or the sea¡ªthat was what his father had said.


    However, Lynch could see a trace of uneasiness hidden in his father¡¯s eyes.


    Lynch was the same.


    Perhaps this was his intuition. Their eldest brother thought that the Cathayan was only a liar and a clown. Although his sister said that Kang De was not an ordinary person, her intention of poisoning him was more inclined to find a new toy, and Lynch and Viscount Samuel¡¯s opinions were the same.


    The father and son felt that this Cathayan was not as useless as everyone thought.


    Lynch did not sleep wellst night. Today, when he saw his father leave in a hurry with his men, although he did not know what had happened, a trace of unease suddenly surged in his heart.


    Footsteps sounded beside him. Hannah walked over and said in a rxed tone, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Although Knight Glenn¡¯s life was unknown and he might have even encountered misfortune, there was no sadness on this woman¡¯s face. Lynch nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°Sister, you should show some sorrow and make those guys who want to be your new Guardian Knight realize your kindness and gentleness.¡±


    Hannah smiled and said, ¡°I know, but why pretend in front of my dear brother? I¡¯m still a little happy. Actually, I¡¯ve long been tired of that Glenn. I have to thank those two people for this, but they ran away. This makes me a little angry. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s the Goethe people, but they can y with that Cathayan. After all, I want to see such an arrogant face suffer with my own eyes¡­¡±


    Lynch frowned and felt even more uneasy. He said, ¡°Even in front of me, you have to disguise yourself because the best disguise is to maintain it at all times so that you won¡¯t expose yourself. Sister, you¡­¡±


    He suddenly discovered that it was a little quiet beside him, then turned around.


    He saw Hannah¡¯s frozen expression.


    There was shock, fear, and disbelief in her eyes.


    He blinked and smiled. ¡°Sister, your acting skills are getting¡­¡±


    However, before Lynch could finish, he shut his mouth.


    He seemed to realize something.


    Then, his body began to tremble slightly.


    In the end, he slowly turned his head to the other side and raised it.


    At some point, a neat hole had opened in the ceiling. A head poked out from the hole.


    ck hair.


    ck eyes.


    He was smiling at the siblings.


    Then, that person jumped down.


    His face was gentle and there was no hostility. His actions were calm and unrestrained as if he was a guest at his good friend¡¯s house. He took out a round steel object from behind and ced it in front of the door.


    Then, he locked the door.


    That thing looked very strange. It was very simple and the workmanship was very poor. Lynch had seen something simr. It was something he had seen on the hunters apanying the team when he was hunting. This thing was called a beast trap.


    Then, he smiled at the siblings and walked over.


    In an instant, Lynch revealed a surprised and unbelievable expression. Then, tears flowed out of his eyes as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Lord Kang De, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m sorry, my father¡­¡±


    In the next moment, a sharp wind blew.


    Lynch subconsciously raised his arms to block. An overwhelming force collided. His arms did not block the other party¡¯s attack for even a second.


    Kang De swept his leg and pped the little boy¡¯s face.


    The other party¡¯s handsome and delicate face was kicked by the heavy whip leg. His tiny cute face instantly deformed, his expression bing pained and twisted. Tears, snot, and blood sshed out. Then, his entire body was kicked to the wall. His face swelled up and he fell to the ground weakly.


    Lynch¡¯s deformed face revealed an extremely painful and angry expression. All his disguise was torn apart by the intense pain. He let out a painful scream, ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Little b*stard, you¡¯re quite good at acting.¡±


    Kang De retracted his leg and nodded. ¡°However, your body is quite strong. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    He turned to Hannah.


    Her body froze.


    She felt her teeth chattering.


    In the past ten years, she had never felt such a feeling. Fear, horror, and shock. It was not only this person who had appeared in front of her, but also his smiling face and his actions just now.


    She did not dare to speak, move, or do anything.


    Be it begging for mercy, lying, or cursing, they did not dare to do it.


    This was because the unknown was the greatest fear.


    She was afraid that if she said anything wrong, the other party would kick her like he had kicked Lynch. Moreover, he would definitely kick her face without any mercy.


    The other party¡¯s gaze told Hannah that he would definitely do that.


    He would destroy her beautiful face without any hesitation.


    This was because she saw the other party¡¯s gaze clearly.


    He was so calm¡­ like a lunatic.


    An unprecedented fear enveloped her heart.


    Kang De smiled at her.


    Hannah trembled in fear. She even felt a hot stream flowing down her legs.


    However, Kang De only raised his hand and raised a finger to his mouth to shush it.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not your turn yet.¡±


    At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded from outside. Lynch¡¯s scream attracted the attention of the servants. They first knocked, then knocked, and then shouted. They pushed the door open forcefully, but they could not open it.


    A momentter, a low shout sounded, ¡°Move!¡±


    Two loud bangs were like a hammer hitting the door. In the next moment, the wooden door was smashed. The butler of the Goode family rushed in, his body shining with battle aura.


    At the same time, Kang De raised the shotgun.


    The butler was too concerned about his master and rushed in. Without looking at his feet, he immediately stepped on the trap.


    Kang De then fired.


    The butler only felt a pain in his right leg, but his intuition told him that the greatest danger was still in front of him. The gunshot was violent, and pellets flew. The butler waved his sword and suddenly blocked, sending a few pellets flying. However, two more smashed into his upper body. Although they were blocked by his battle aura, he still felt a sharp pain.


    Kang De had already pulled out his axe and rushed over like a ferocious tiger.


    The butler hurriedly blocked. The sword in his hand was sent flying by the other party¡¯s axe and shed down again. However, he did not panic in the face of danger. He shouted and activated Battle Aura Boost. His arms crossed and blocked the axe de. An intense metallic sound rang out¡ªunder his luxurious clothes, his arms were actually covered in steel bracers!


    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±


    The butler shouted and threw a heavy punch, hitting the axe. An earth-shattering force surged.


    The enemy was forced back by a punch. The butler punched again¡ªtwo punches! Three punches!


    Kang De retreated step by step and shouted, ¡°Wow, wow, wow, ah, so powerful! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The shotgun struck again. The butler, who had lost his sword, could only dodge to the side. Taking this opportunity, Kang De quickly retreated. He grabbed the fallen Lynch and shattered the window, ¡°Tell your master that I¡¯m bringing his son for a ride! It¡¯ll be so exciting!¡±


    The butler¡¯s eyes widened as he roared, ¡°Put down Young Master!¡±


    He wanted to chase after him, but the injury on his leg greatly restricted his mobility. He could only watch helplessly as Kang De carried the young master and ran wildly. The butler endured the pain and chased to the window, shouting, ¡°Someone! Quickly inform the master! Ride! Hurry!¡±


    Kang De seemed to hear his voice. A loudugh sounded in the distance, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that your horses are all dead! Your?mothers<sup>1</sup>?will follow soon!¡±


    As expected, a momentter, the servant ran over in a panic and shouted, ¡°Butler! Horse! Your horse is dead! Everyone¡¯s horse is dead!¡±


    The butler roared, ¡°Then run! Ring the bell! Blow the horn! Anything! Hurry!¡±


    He was burning with anxiety and felt his entire body burning. However, next, his blood almost flowed in the opposite direction¡ªbecause he heard a rumbling sound. The door of the manor was knocked open, and that d*mned Cathayan rode a strange steel monster and rushed back at an extremely fast speed!


    This waspletely a demonstration, a show-off, and a provocation. The other party rode the iron horse and circled on the spot, looking extremely carefree and beautiful. The visual effect was extremely good. However, when the butler saw this scene, he roared sternly, ¡°You d*mned bastard, stop ahhhh!¡±


    This was because there was a rope tied to the back of the iron horse dragging a person.


    The young master was dragged behind this iron horse¡­


    Kang Deughed wildly, ¡°Ahahahaha, I¡¯m really crazy! I have to y a song now!¡±


    He twisted the elerator and dragged Lynch, who was on the ground, out of the manor. He took out his phone from his pocket with one hand and opened the y software to open the famous episode of an anime.


    An intense melody was yed through the phone and quickly reached the most exciting part. Kang De sang loudly, ¡°Deja vu~! Lllla! Llll!¡±


    This song was the English version. He did not know how to sing it and only remembered the words ¡°deja vu¡±. However, this did not stop him from shouting very happily because there was Lynch¡¯s scream as the apaniment.


    How should he put it?


    Riding a car, dragging the child, and singing loudly felt extremely good.


    Heughed, ¡°Lynch, don¡¯t be anxious. The fun has yet to begin!¡±

 Chapter 96 - I’ll See For Myself

    <h4>Chapter 96: I¡¯ll See For Myself</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Speeding felt good.


    However, that was very satisfying for people who liked racing.


    To Viscount Samuel, it was not too good.


    After hearing the report, he came to the town and saw the knight who had been burned alive. He also saw the soldiers who had been pierced, killed, and cut into pieces on the dock, as well as another knight who had been cruelly killed.


    Oh, there was also a mage among the dead.


    ording to the townspeople who had seen it, the Cathayan had returned and announced his revenge. This made the uneasiness in the viscount¡¯s heart be reality. He was thinking about how to deal with this fish that had escaped the when he heard the news from the manor¡ªall his uneasiness turned into hysterical anger.


    That was his son.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The viscount who had rushed back roared, ¡°You trash!¡±


    Samuel raised his hand. The butler bowed his head and epted the punishment. Samuel saw the bloody injury on the other party¡¯s leg and took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°How did he seed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. I¡¯m useless.¡±


    The butler exined, but he only heard Lynch¡¯s scream. When he rushed over, he was faced with the trap and attack of the Cathayan. He was actually very confused.


    The viscount¡¯s gaze turned to Hannah.


    Hannah had been trembling. Seeing this, she pounced forward and grabbed the viscount¡¯s hand. She muttered, ¡°Father, Father, that Cathayan, that clown, is crazy. He captured Lynch. He said that it was not my turn yet. He¡¯s back. He actually dared to return! Father, we must execute him!¡±


    Viscount Samuel was filled with anger at this moment. When he heard that Lynch had been kidnapped, he was already very worried and anxious. Seeing Hannah chattering like a lunatic, he could not help but think of Hannah¡¯s unauthorized actionsst night.


    If Hannah had not poisoned that Cathayan without permission¡­


    When he thought of this, anger erupted in his heart. He shook Hannah off forcefully and threw her to the ground. ¡°Shut your mouth! Your brother has been captured. Why are you still here?!¡±


    In the end, a son could inherit the family business and continue the bloodline, and a daughter was only a tool for marriage.


    Hannah fell to the ground and looked up to see her father¡¯s cold and sharp gaze. She could not help but be shocked.


    Then, she lowered her head deeply.


    The viscount looked at the butler.


    The butler continued, ¡°That Cathayan is too cunning. I fell into his trap. Otherwise, he would definitely not be my match if I faced the enemy head-on! He doesn¡¯t know martial arts and his martial techniques are crude. He¡¯s only very strong and his weapon is very strange, but that¡¯s all! Please give me a horse and let me chase after him!¡±


    Viscount Samuel nced at the wound on the other party¡¯s leg and said coldly, ¡°Stay behind to deal with the injury and set up a new defense. I¡¯ll chase after him!¡±


    At this moment, Mage Richard stood up. He had heard that his disciple had died at the dock and followed. Now, he said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get my apprentices and disciples to retreat!¡±


    Viscount Samuel turned to look at him. ¡°In that case, the defense of Glory Sand will be further weakened.¡±


    ¡°My disciple died!¡± Mage Richard said coldly. ¡°I brought them here to carry out the Eldest Prince¡¯s orders, not to die for your estate! Since there¡¯s danger, we have to recall them. As for your Glory Sand Town, this is your own business¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel grabbed his cor and gritted his teeth, ¡°My son has been captured! His fate is unknown! Now, I want to save him and kill that Cathayan clown! If you want to avenge your disciple, follow me! As for recalling your disciples, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°If Glory Sand Town is finished, if this operation fails, the Goode family is finished! If the Goode family is finished, I won¡¯t have any scruples anymore and won¡¯t tolerate you! Do you understand?!¡±


    Looking at the murderous, cold, and gloomy Viscount Samuel in his eyes, Mage Richard was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously nodded, ¡°¡­Alright!¡±


    Then, he realized his cowardice just now and added, ¡°Let¡¯s hunt down that murderer!¡±


    Viscount Samuel asked for the direction Kang De left in and chased after him with Mage Richard.


    The butler had only roughly tied the wound. It was not until the viscount left that he felt a burning pain in his leg. Ignoring everything else, he prepared to return to his room and treat his injuries further.


    Suddenly, a soft feeling came from his right arm and a fragrance assaulted his face.


    The butler was stunned. He turned around and saw Hannah get up ande over. She held his arm. She was beautiful and her eyes were charming. Now, she said gently, ¡°Butler, let me treat your injuries.¡±


    The butler blushed and stammered, ¡°Th¡­ there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hannah said softly. ¡°You were injured to protect me¡­¡±


    The butler was helped to her room by Hannah in a daze. The girl carefully treated his wound. In short, the scene was very harmonious. The butler was confused by this gentleness.


    Of course, Hannah had her own ns.


    Because her father had gone to chase after her brother, his gaze just now made her heart palpitate.


    Kang De said that it was not her turn.


    In other words, it would be her turn eventually.


    She recalled that just now, Kang De had used traps and sneak attacks to fight the butler, but he was still easily forced back by the injured butler. Now, although the butler¡¯s leg was injured, his battle aura was still present.


    In other words, staying by his side was the safest.


    Her father loved her brother more than he loved her. Glenn was dead. At a time like this, she could only find new protectors¡­ Should she choose a few more knights?


    The butler put down his pants and gently patted the wrapped wound. ¡°Thank you, Miss, thank you. I¡¯m already much better. I should check the defenses of the manor¡­¡±


    Hannah immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    The butler hesitated and said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes turned red. At a time like this, she decided to tell the truth and use her emotions.


    She sobbed, ¡°I, I¡¯m a little afraid that that clown wille again. He captured Lynch. What if he wants to capture me? He¡­ he¡­ I¡¯m so afraid! Butler, will you protect me?¡±


    With that, Hannah threw herself into the butler¡¯s arms.


    The butler revealed an expression of lust and desire.


    The weak woman cried for protection. It was the moment for the man to show his might. He immediately said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry! That clown has already been forced back by me, and Master and Mage Richard are chasing after him. They might have already cut off his head! Even if he dares toe again, I already know his methods and tricks. I¡¯ll definitely kill him this time!¡±


    When Hannah heard this, she took a step back and looked at the butler with admiration and admiration. She nodded gently. ¡°Yes, I believe you. Please let me patrol with you¡­¡±


    Immediately after, her face turned pale and was filled with shock and fear as she looked behind the butler.


    The butler was stunned, then his hair stood on end and he suddenly turned around!


    At some point, the door was opened. A person walked in silently and rushed towards him!


    ¡°Clown!¡±


    The butler turned around and shouted, his battle aura rising as he struck out with his iron fist, ¡°You still dare toe! Where¡¯s the young master?!¡±


    ording to his experience from the battle just now, although this Cathayan was very strong, he did not know martial arts and did not have supernatural power¡ªthis meant an absolute difference in strength.


    He was really courting death!


    He punched out and was about to shout a warning and call the guards and knights to surround him, wanting to keep this guy here forever. However, in the next moment, the unarmed Cathayan grabbed his arms!


    Kang De smiled brightly. ¡°When did you have the illusion that I can¡¯t defeat you?¡±


    The butler was shocked and his battle aura suddenly erupted. He wanted to shake off the other party¡¯s hands, but he felt a vigorous and sharp power from the Cathayan¡¯s body. This power was actually¡­ battle aura!


    He said in shock, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kang De kicked the wound in his right leg.


    The butler roared in pain, then he felt two hot streams transmit to the wrist guards on his hands. In an instant, the wrist guard made of steel was as hot as a branding iron, burning his flesh and stinging his nerves. His hands were weak, and he opened his mouth to scream. Kang De¡¯s knee had already ferociously pushed over.


    ¡°The people of the alternate world are so weak. They underestimated their enemy. They¡¯re stupid and pathetic.¡±


    In just a moment, the butler fell to the ground.


    Kang De shrugged.


    Then he looked at Hannah.


    Hannah froze in ce, her body trembling and trembling.


    She had once ced her hopes on the Guan family¡¯s protection, but who knew that this trash¡­ was actually so weak!


    She thought of what Kang De had said to her before he kidnapped Lynch.


    ¡®It¡¯s not your turn yet.¡¯


    She was afraid of Kang De¡¯s next revenge and did not expect it toe so quickly¡­


    The woman¡¯s body was trembling. She wanted to beg for mercy, but she could not say anything.


    At this moment, Kang De moved.


    He bent down, grabbed the butler¡¯s hair, and lifted him up. Then he looked at Hannah and smiled gently, calmly, and harmlessly.


    He put his other hand to her mouth and shushed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not your turn yet.¡±


    He said.


    Then, he dragged the butler out of the window.


    Shocked roars andmotion sounded from outside again.


    Hannah was stiff like this. In her room, she stood upright and did not move. Sweat slid down her face, and her body trembled. Her eyes were terrified, and a bone-chilling cold enveloped her.


    It had happened twice.


    She did not know why Kang De did not touch a finger of hers.


    She did not know what this meant.


    No, she knew, but¡­ she did not dare to think about it.


    When Kang De¡¯sughter faded and the servants in the corridor shouted her name, Hannah shivered. She recovered from her endless fear and suddenly hugged her head, letting out an inhuman scream. It was hoarse, crazy, and desperate.


    The second attack.


    The Cathayan attacked the manor for the second time.


    No one expected this.


    Even the wily Viscount Samuel did not consider this.


    The Cathayan clown had used the tragedy of the town to lure the viscount and the mage away and took the opportunity to attack the Glory Sand Castle and kidnap the viscount¡¯s beloved son. The viscount went to track him down. Everyone had lingering fear, and everyone¡¯s thoughts followed this line. The other party had kidnapped the young master, Lynch, so he must have nned to plot ordingly, threaten the viscount, or use him as a hostage. Everyone thought so.


    No one expected Kang De to return in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, he had only kidnapped one butler.


    By the time Samuel, who had obtained nothing, received this news, a long time had passed.


    ¡°This is the second time. I think Viscount Samuel has learned his lesson, right?¡±


    On the mountain behind the town was a dark cave. The walls of the cave were square and very t. It was definitely not natural, nor was it excavated by ordinary tools.


    The lights were on inside.


    The butler was tied to a chair made of mud. His body was covered in blood and he kept twitching.


    He looked at Kang De with despair and fear in his eyes. His initial toughness was no longer there.


    ¡°The equipment here is very simple. We can only make it simple.¡±


    Kang De threw a pair of bloody pliers aside and asked, ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink some detergent? It¡¯s not the kind we use at home. It¡¯s the signature soap of the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The butler said in a low voice, ¡°Please, stop torturing me. I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯ll tell you anything you ask me¡­¡±


    He had already lost all his courage.


    Kang De nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing and wrong about two things.¡±


    The butler looked up with hope.


    He yearned to hear Kang De speak because this meant that the other party would not torture him anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I do want to know something.¡±


    The butler¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly said, ¡°I know! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°This is about the thing you were wrong about¡­ I want to know, but I won¡¯t hear from you, because I don¡¯t believe you. I won¡¯t believe a word.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t!¡±


    The butler wailed, ¡°I won¡¯t lie. I swear, I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t lie to you! Really! Please don¡¯t torture me anymore. I¡¯ll definitely tell the truth!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe your words.¡±


    Kang De shook his head calmly, then reached out and pressed down on the butler¡¯s head. ¡°I have to mention the second thing you¡¯re wrong about. I didn¡¯t torture you because I wanted to force you to speak, nor was I a psychopath who wanted to take pleasure in your screams.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, I¡¯m unwilling to make things so bloody. I can¡¯t turn myself into scum just because you¡¯re scum. As for me, even if I want to take revenge, I have to be a tasteful avenger. I want to have more fun.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be weaker¡ªyour soul, that is.¡±


    The butler seemed to realize that he was approaching his end. He begged loudly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m only under the viscount¡¯s orders! I can help you! I can provide information! I can help you deal with him! I¡¯ll tell you all the secrets I know. His secrets, his weaknesses, his¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Kang De pressed his head with one hand and raised the other to his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t argue. You don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see for myself.¡±


    There was a strong light and intense screams. Everything about the butler was stripped away and turned into light that was sucked into Kang De¡¯s eyes. His life¡¯s memories turned into fragments that filled the sky and lingered in the sea of souls. Kang De examined all of this.


    Until the other partypletely disappeared from this world.


    After a long time, Kang De flicked his head, ¡°What a pity¡­ As expected, the spell slots are limited, but I can choose to absorb them or not. If I don¡¯t absorb, I can only look at the fragments of his memories.¡±


    He sorted out the information he had seen earlier.


    Perhaps his mental strength was limited. Before the butlerpletely disappeared, he could only see a limited fragment, but if the goal was clear, he could search for the relevant moment.


    He noted down the most important clues in his notebook.


    ¡°Mercenaries, the treasure room, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Little beggar.¡±

 Chapter 97 - The Last Pity

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Last Pity</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    From the butler¡¯s memories, Kang De read a few important pieces of information.


    That was all he found because his mental strength was limited now. He could only capture the most important piece of information he wanted to know in a short period of time¡­ However, it was enough.


    He learned about that little beggar.


    He had received Kang De¡¯s favor and said that he wanted to repay him. In the end, for 50 silver coins and the identity of a knight¡¯s attendant, he betrayed Kang De and Knight Clevnd.


    The result was very ironic.


    Because the little beggar¡¯s informant was Glenn, in order to monopolize the credit, Knight Glenn did not inform the nearby search team. Instead, he decided to lead his team to surround and kill the captives, Kang De and Clevnd, alone. He was very happy and promised to take the little beggar as a servant and promised a reward of 50 silver coins.


    However, he was dead, and that search team waspletely wiped out.


    Before Glenn died, he ordered the little beggar to ask for help. The little beggar had indeed brought a search team, but everyone only saw the messy corpses on the ground. Knight Glenn and the two escapees had all disappeared.


    In other words, no one could prove that the little beggar had provided important clues.


    Most importantly, they had not captured the Goethe and Cathayan but had lost many people.


    Unsurprisingly, when the excited and afraid little beggar cowered and approached the Glory Sand Manor, wanting to ask for the silver coins and status he had obtained from betraying his benefactor, he was impatiently kicked out of the door by the butler who had heard the news.


    It would have been fine if they had caught him. If Viscount Samuel was happy, he might have given the little beggar a chance to change his fate. However, now, what kind of joke was this?


    They did not capture him, but they suffered heavy losses. No one could prove that he had indeed provided clues.


    ¡ªYou still want money and status?


    He did not even have to trouble Viscount Samuel for this matter. The butler could decide for himself.


    He was only a beggar. Be it crying, begging, swearing, or exining, the Viscount would not care no matter what he said.


    Who would believe the words of a beggar?


    There was once a person who would listen to him, but not anymore.


    When Kang De saw the little beggar, he had just bought a few pieces of inferior rye bread and carried them in his arms. He carefully walked slowly home along the corner.


    After being chased out of the manor by the butlerst night, the little beggar returned home. He was afraid and angry, but there was nothing he could do. He fell asleep in this mood. When he woke up early in the morning, he felt hungry. He took out a few copper coins from under the brick at home and went out to buy food.


    His grandmother was still sleeping on the bed, muttering to herself in her sleep. The house smelled of mold, cold and damp, and there was no hope. The little beggar always felt that his life should not be like this, but he did not know what was wrong. He could not exin it clearly. He only instinctively wanted to escape this situation, but the reality was cruel. He carefully hid the copper coins and bought today¡¯s food for himself and his grandmother.


    After buying the bread, he walked home and calcted how many days the money he had obtained yesterday could be used. He listened to the discussion on the street and looked at the worry on people¡¯s faces. They seemed to be saying something, but when they saw him, they revealed disgusted expressions. The little beggar could not hear this conversation.


    However, that had nothing to do with him.


    The little beggar only wanted to go home. He thought of what had happenedst night and felt even sadder. He was sad that wealth had flown away and even med the two of them for not dying cleanly. When he thought of this, he was stuck in a dilemma. He fantasized about how glorious he would be when he obtained the money and became a knight¡¯s attendant. He thought of the cold reality and felt even more depressed.


    Then, he saw a person walk out of the house in front of him.


    The little beggar subconsciously dodged to the side to avoid being kicked, beaten, and scolded by an adult in a bad mood. However, in the next moment, he heard a familiar voice, ¡°Liszt.¡±


    Apart from his grandmother, no one called him by that name.


    No¡­ there was another person.


    The little beggar suddenly looked up.


    The ck-haired man smiled gently, but his eyes were very cold.


    The bread in the little beggar¡¯s arms fell to the ground.


    Without a word, he turned around and ran, but where could a mere malnourished child run to?


    Before he could run more than two steps, he was grabbed by the neck. The Cathayan carried him into the unfamiliar house and casually threw him to the ground.


    The moment he fell to the ground, the little beggar curled up.


    This was a habit he had developed from begging on the streets. If he was beaten, he could be injured less, but immediately after, he knew that such a defensive posture was useless.


    This was because he saw the blood on the ground. When he looked up again, two corpses were lying on the ground.


    The little beggar¡¯s breathing quickened and his body began to tremble.


    They were corpses.


    The Cathayan said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as a bloodthirsty murderer. This couple has new injuries on their bodies. One of them was leftst night. I remember his face. He was burned by a Molotov cocktail. There was only a small wound, so he survived. The other was injured in the arm by a stomp. They¡¯re the group I chased awayst night. Most of the people who chased usst night were involved.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t poison and set fire to the pharmacy and torture those people who came to see and treat their injuries to death because the main evil has not been eliminated. I can¡¯t be bothered to waste time on idiots. After all, Samuel and the others are bad and those people are only stupid, but I have to borrow a house to use. That¡¯s a different story.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    He brought a stool over and added wood to the stove in the house. Something was burning on the stove. Kang De sat in front of the little beggar. ¡°If you understand, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The little beggary on the ground and trembled, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, really, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He said.


    His tone was very calm and gentle. There was no fierceness or hatred.


    He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m mainly here to talk today. Of course, I won¡¯t scold you or criticize you. When I capture Samuel and the others alive, I might reason with them, scold them, and condemn them. However, I won¡¯t do this to you, because you don¡¯t understand logic. You¡¯re only a beggar. No one taught you how to be a person. You don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°ording to my ancestors, you¡¯re not human, you¡¯re an animal, a livestock, and a barbarian.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If you¡¯re bitten by a beast, will you me him for not biting? It¡¯s meaningless because animals can¡¯t understand. You can only fight and kill.¡±


    At this point, the little beggar¡¯s body trembled even more violently. He wanted to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beg for mercy. Shut up, shut up. Listen to me, hear me out.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s words were calm and stable without any fluctuations.


    ¡°You might not know what you¡¯ve done¡­ so let me finish first.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You know, if you hadn¡¯t snitchedst night and lured back those who had already left, we would have sessfully escaped this town without falling into a bitter battle. He wouldn¡¯t have died. So do you understand what you did? You directly led to his death. You made me what I am now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very angry, really angry.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why? I helped you and you said that you wanted to repay me. I don¡¯t need your repayment at all. I only need you to shut up and return to your house quietly. I don¡¯t want to hide in your house. I don¡¯t want you to lure the pursuers away. I only want you to pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°But you betrayed us. Fifty silver coins, the title of a knight¡¯s attendant.¡±


    ¡°I can understand you. Really, I can understand. In our society, everyone is very humane and knows how to think in your shoes. I know you want to change your life very much. I know the charity of a few silver coins is not worth mentioningpared to this. I understand. Really, I can understand.¡±


    ¡°However, so what if I understand?¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°My friend is dead. I¡¯ve gone crazy.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much I hate you?¡±


    He reached out and patted the little beggar¡¯s head. ¡°I wish I could torture you with all the cruel methods I can think of and make you beg for death. I want you to be as low as dust for the rest of your life and die in endless pain and regret. Really, really, I¡¯m really, really angry.¡±


    His words were still very calm.


    However, the mes contained almost burned the little beggar¡¯s soul.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He said, ¡°You killed him, not me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to take revenge on his behalf, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if he¡¯s here, he definitely won¡¯t approve of my revenge methods, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a knight, a good person, and a fool. Do you know? Last night, when you left, I wanted to kill you, but he stopped me. He saved your life which ended in his death, causing me to be like this. I should have cursed him, but I couldn¡¯t bear to, so I could only settle the score with you.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m here to take revenge on behalf of Clevnd.¡±


    ¡°As a knight, I¡¯ll give you revenge.¡±


    The little beggar¡¯s body trembled.


    Endless fear crept in.


    ¡°50 silver coins and the title of a knight¡¯s attendant.¡±


    ¡°You want money and a new identity that can change your fate.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you these.¡±


    Kang De took out a set of slightly dirty clothes from the side and threw them to the little beggar. ¡°Put them on.¡±


    The little beggar looked at the clothes in front of him and subconsciously reached out to touch them. This was material he had nevere into contact with. To him, these was clothes that he did not even dare to dream of.


    Kang De said, ¡°Hurry up¡­ or I¡¯ll throw you into the fire.¡±


    The little beggar hurriedly did as he was told. To the current him, this set of clothes in front of him even covered the fear of death¡­ He had never worn such clothes in his life.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Seeing that he was done putting it on, Kang De nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re very energetic. Clothes make the man. You¡¯re very handsome. Do you know that this is a set of clothes worn by a noble young master? Wear it. From now on, you¡¯re a noble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the youngest son of a viscount. You¡¯re very obedient and smart, good with words, and likable. Your eldest brother has gotten a good job in the capital. You might inherit the family business and be a viscount. Countless townspeople worship you. They¡¯ll do whatever you ask them to do.¡±


    As he described, the little beggar revealed an envious expression.


    ¡°Glenn said that he wanted to reward you with 50 silver coins and hold a grand collection ceremony for you. He¡¯s dead, but there has to be a ceremony, so I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not only a knight¡¯s attendant, but you¡¯re also a noble. It¡¯s a grand ceremony that belongs to you. Although I¡¯ll be absent, the viscount will personally attend and watch everything.¡±


    He grabbed the little beggar and pressed him to a chair at the side. He took out a rope and tied him to a heavy and cold iron item.


    The little beggar said uneasily, ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s that?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Gas tank. It¡¯s used to cook on our side. Of course, it has other uses. For example, an explosion. With this explosion, it can st you into pieces that can¡¯t be put together again.¡±


    Only then did the little beggar remember the threat of death. He began to tremble again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t you want to be above others and be a noble? Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. I¡¯ll let you wear the clothes of a noble and let you have the status of a noble. I¡¯ll also let you know what your so-called noble will face, endure, and encounter.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re a noble.¡±


    ¡°Very soon, many people wille here. There are many knights and guards. They treat you as their little master. There¡¯s the noble Viscount. He¡¯ll treat you as his son.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll explode. You¡¯ll die. You¡¯ll shatter.¡±


    ¡°Your father will be inconsble and cry loudly.¡±


    ¡°As for you, the flesh and blood of your shattered body will be gathered and buried with the etiquette of a noble. You will be buried in your family¡¯s cemetery and rest there with the bones of your ancestors. Then¡­¡±


    Kang De put his mouth to the little beggar¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Then, I¡­ will dump them together.¡±


    The fear in the little beggar¡¯s heart rose infinitely. Kang De did not hit him or scold him, but he still felt bone-deep fear and struggled and cried.


    ¡°Spare me, please spare me. I don¡¯t want to be a noble anymore. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t speak. It¡¯s not over.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°You betrayed us for the silver coins and identity. Now that you didn¡¯t obtain anything, won¡¯t my friend have died for nothing? Therefore, I¡¯ll give you your identity as a noble. I still have to give you money¡­¡±


    He took out the iron pot from the hot stove.


    It was smelted with silver.


    ¡°The weight of 50 silver coins. D*mn, I still had to rob to get these.¡±


    He stretched out a steel fiber and stirred it. ¡°I¡¯ve melted gold before. Although I¡¯m unfamiliar with it, I have some experience and will do it well¡­ Liszt, these 50 silver coins will turn into silver thorns that will wrap around your body and lock your soul forever, bearing in mind your betrayal and despicable actions.¡±


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a little hot. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll cool it down first.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWait!¡±


    The little beggar suddenly let out the most intense struggle and shout, ¡°Lord! Lord! Please agree to a request of mine! One! Just one! Please let me go back and see my grandmother! She can¡¯t see anymore and will only be alone in the future. I have to at least tell her where the money is hidden!¡±


    Kang De paused for a moment.


    Then he shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡± He said, ¡°Because before Clevnd died, he called out for his mother.¡±


    Soon, the little beggar¡¯s desperate and painful groan sounded from the house.


    Not long after, an arrow letter was thrown into the Glory Sand Manor.


    Viscount Samuel had learned his lesson this time. Mage Richard had been left in the manor to prevent a third surprise attack, and he had led his men to rush to the house. No matter what, it was his son.


    The knights and guards sealed off the nearby streets.


    The archer went up the wall.


    Everyone was on guard against the attack of the Cathayan Clown. In just an hour or two, the fear and death he brought had already swept through the Glory Sand Viscounty. Everyone was facing a great enemy.


    The door opened.


    The viscount and the others advanced cautiously and saw the little boy in the house.


    He lowered his head and was wearing familiar clothes. It was Lynch.


    Worry shed through Samuel¡¯s eyes, but he did not rashly enter. The letter was about negotiation. He shouted, ¡°Kang De! Come out! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk?!¡±


    Without answering, he winked. The two guards held swords and shields and carefully stepped into the house.


    Then, mes surged and exploded.


    A terrifying air wave spread out.


    A strong battle aura rose from Viscount Samuel¡¯s body. It was farrger than Glenn and the butler. After suffering such an impact from a distance, his battle aura was enough to ensure his safety.


    However, it could not protect his mind.


    He watched helplessly as an invincible force suddenly exploded.


    His child, his Lynch, was instantly blown to pieces. Flesh and cloth flew in all directions, still burning and shattered.


    His mouth opened and he made a gurgling sound.


    Then, he howled like a wolf.


    In the distance, Kang De listened to the explosion and the viscount¡¯s shout.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed much stronger than I imagined¡­¡±


    He recorded it in his notebook.


    Then, he turned around and walked into a house.


    He knew this ce. He had been here before.


    This was the little beggar¡¯s house.


    The house was damp and smelled of mold. An old woman was lying on the bed. When she heard the voice, she sat up and said shakily, ¡°Liszt¡­ No, you¡¯re not Liszt. Who are you? There¡¯s no money or food in the house anymore. Feel free to look¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at her and was silent for a moment.


    An olddy who could not see anything and could not do anything. She relied on her beggar grandson. Now that she had lost her grandson and was only left alone, one could imagine her future.


    He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a knight of the Glory Sand Viscounty. On the orders of the Viscount, I¡¯m informing you that your grandson, Liszt, has made contributions to the viscounty. The Viscount has decided to confer him the title of a knight¡¯s attendant. The ceremony will begin tomorrow. Today, he has to stay in the Glory Sand Castle for etiquette training¡­¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡±


    The olddy struggled to get up. ¡°Lord Knight, please sit, please sit. There¡¯s nothing here. I¡¯m really sorry. Liszt is a good child. If he can do anything for the lord¡­¡±


    Kang De took a few steps forward and held the olddy who was fumbling to get out of bed. He said calmly, ¡°Olddy, please lie down. When Liszt bes an attendant, he¡¯ll bring you to the castle. Just wait for another day. Tomorrow, he¡¯lle back to pick you up. Just wait to enjoy life¡­¡±


    A happy and expectant smile appeared on the olddy¡¯s face as she nodded gratefully.


    Kang De supported her with his left hand and raised the nail gun with his right.


    He pulled the trigger.


    Sharp enchantment. There was no pain when it struck a vital point.


    The olddy¡¯s body trembled for a moment before she fell down with a blissful smile.


    Kang De closed the olddy¡¯s eyes andy her down.


    ¡ªRest in peace, pitiful stranger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave myst bit of pity to you. From now on, I won¡¯t do such things.¡±


    He took a few steps back and turned to leave.


    <i>Clevnd, is this revenge enough?</i>


    <i>I¡¯ve avenged you.</i>


    <i>Then, there¡¯s only my hatred left.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be over soon. It¡¯ll be over soon.</i>

 Chapter 98 - A Bad Day

    <h4>Chapter 98: A Bad Day</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Viscount Samuel wailed and roared wildly.


    He was like a crazy beast.


    The most powerful and powerful ruler in the territory had lost his son.


    He rushed into this house crazily and touched the broken flesh and fragments on the ground. He could not even cry and could only howl. That was his son.


    Everyone was silent. No one dared to go forward or approach.


    Then, an endless coldness seeped out of his bones.


    The people present were all elites of the Glory Sand Castle. They took the sry and food given by the Viscount and served him. They obeyed the Viscount more than the Emperor. As long as it was the Viscount¡¯s enemy, they would not hesitate to destroy it. Be it the Goethe or the Cathayan, they did not care.


    They were already used to following orders, even killing and setting fires. They never hesitated or feared.


    However, now, looking at all of this, they felt deep fear.


    From the beginning to the end, most of them did not fight that Cathayan head-on, but just looking at all of this and hearing what he had done before made them feel waves of fear.


    Was the person who could do all this really the so-called clown despised by the viscount and the young master?


    Silent fear quietly spread in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Vicious enemies were actually not the most terrifying.


    This was because that cruelty and bloodthirstiness were disyed outside, seen by everyone, and could be prepared.


    The truly terrifying ones were those unpredictable enemies.


    Just like this clown.


    Everyone thought that he would be scared out of his wits after escaping and would definitely not dare to return.


    However, he had returned, and he had run awayst night. He would return today.


    Everyone thought that he had killed a few people and caused a scene only to cause destruction and vent his anger before carrying out a vicious n.


    However, he rushed into the castle and kidnapped the young master.


    Everyone thought that he would immediately plot to threaten the Viscount after kidnapping the young master.


    However, he immediately returned to the castle and kidnapped the butler.


    Everyone thought that he sent the letter to negotiate or set a trap for the viscount.


    However, he did not set up the Viscount. Instead, he directly blew up the young master, Lynch, in front of him.


    In fact, everyone thought that after killing Young Master Lynch and causing the viscount to fall into madness, the clown would immediatelyunch a surprise attack and attack the viscount who was howling in despair. Therefore, they were vignt and wary, guarding against an attack that the other party couldunch at any time as if facing a great enemy¡­


    ¡ªBut the clown had never appeared.


    They did not know what the clown¡¯s next step was.


    ¡ªBecause every step he took was unexpected.


    However, they also knew what the clown wanted to do in the end.


    He wanted to kill everyone¡­


    For a moment, the knights and soldiers of the Glory Sand Viscounty were silent and felt cold all over. In this area, only Viscount Samuel¡¯s cries sounded.


    From the beginning to the end, they did not face that clown.


    However, the broken corpses on the dock, the knights who were burned alive in the town, the eldest daughter who was frightened into chaos by the two surprise attacks on the Glory Sand Castle, the missing butler, and the shattered Young Master Lynch.


    All of this was known, spread, remembered, and feared by everyone.


    Everything turned into an illusory and huge demon shadow that sent an ultimatum to everyone.


    He was about to arrive.


    They would wait and be filled with fear.


    This was¡­ the clown.


    The viscount howled angrily and pulled out his sword. His battle aura surged as he shed and shed desperately. The entire house was covered in wounds from his shes, and he looked like a lunatic.


    In the end, when the sword left his hand, he sat on the ground weakly and cried out like a wild beast.


    He knelt down, took off his wide robe, and slowly gathered the scattered flesh and blood on the ground.


    This was his son. He could not die here. He had to be buried in the cemetery with his ancestors.


    ¡®Sleep well, Lynch, my son.¡¯


    ¡®In front of your tombstone, I¡¯ll cut that clown into pieces bit by bit!¡¯


    He cleaned up his son¡¯s broken bones bit by bit. His eyes were red and his expression was twisted. Hey on the ground without caring about his bearing and carefully lifted the fragments of his son from the ground. He did it very carefully, just like when his son was first born. He gently touched Lynch¡¯s wrinkled skin and slowly wiped it with clear water.


    He thought of this obedient child¡¯s voice and smile.


    He was so smart and witty, unlike the arrogant eldest son who had be indifferent after going to the capital. Lynch was obedient and learned things quickly. In his heart, he was the most suitable heir.


    But now, he was dead.


    He had to make the murderer pay the price!


    It took Samuel a long time to wrap his son in his clothes.


    How gentle and exquisite he was when he packed his son¡¯s corpse was how terrifying and ferocious he was now. He held a sword in one hand and the heavy bag of flesh in the other as he stepped out of the ruins after the explosion.


    ¡°Pass down my orders!¡±


    He said sternly, ¡°Order the military camp to ring the bell and summon all the militia reserves. I want the arrest warrant to be stered all over Glory Sand and the entire town to search for the Cathayan! Tell those lowlymoners that as long as they can provide relevant¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a soldier suddenly stammered, ¡°Lord¡­ Lord! Look!¡±


    A ferocious glint shed through Samuel¡¯s eyes. He was about to re up, but his eyes had already subconsciously looked in the direction the other party was pointing. Then, he saw thick smoke billowing and heard a cry of surprise in the distance.


    In that direction¡­


    The knight beside him muttered, ¡°It seems to be a military camp¡­¡±


    Samuel¡¯s vision darkened. He felt that his head had also been ignited by this fire. He roared, ¡°Put out the fire! Hurry!¡±


    They quickly arrived at the military camp.


    The mes soared into the sky. The people nearby held buckets to put out the fire, but it was useless.


    In order to maintainw and order, resist bandits, and respond to the call of the country, the Viscount Territory maintained a standing army all year round. They were usually stationed in the military camp and had many missions.


    Now, the fire spread.


    The military camp that the viscount had spent arge amount of money and effort to build had already been burned to the ground. He could even hear hoarse screamsing from inside. The soldiers who had finished their shiftst night and were resting inside, the military rations they had umted, the weapons in the warehouse, and everything else had turned to ashes.


    Without a doubt, the clown hade here.


    The guards on the four-cornered watchtower were all silently killed by the cold arrows. The arrows were pulled away, leaving only a ferocious bloody hole in their necks. Looking at the wound, it was an arrowhead that they had never seen before and was not exclusive to the continent.


    The viscount thought of the strange vehicle that had been burned to an empty shelf in the town, the ¡°iron horse¡± that the guards of the manor had mentioned, the explosive prop that had killed Lynch, and the terrifying weapon that had killed the knightsst night.


    ¡ªWhere did this Cathayan get so many things?


    His body could not help but tremble. The anger in his heart could not be described in words. How many times had it been? How many times had it been?! This d*mned clown! Pariah! Bastard!¡±


    The knight who rushed over shouted, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll bring people to put out the fire!¡±


    ¡°What for!¡± Samuel roared.


    The storeroom and barracks had almost been burned. The soldiers had suffered heavy losses and their weapons had turned to ashes. This fire was like burning the viscount¡¯s old face. Although thosemoners were stupid, they were sometimes smarter and more cunning than anyone else. After seeing all this and experiencing what happenedst night, even if there was a huge reward, how many people were willing to respond and gather? How many people were willing to work for this reward?


    The surrounding walls were made of bricks and were fireproof. When everything that should be burned was burned, it would be fine.


    He strode back angrily.


    The lowlymoners could not be trusted, so he would go to find mercenaries! He would go to the nearby cities to hire more mercenaries!


    The viscount returned to the Glory Sand Manor.


    He wanted to open the secret treasure room under the manor and take out the wealth he had umted over the years. He wanted to take out the potions, equipment, and treasures he had bought with arge sum of money. He wanted to kill that clown at all costs! He had to!


    The servants and guards in the manor only watched the ferocious-looking lord rush back and ignored anyone. They looked at each other and felt uneasy.


    This uneasiness quickly became reality.


    Everyone in the manor heard the crazy roar of the lord who had lost his mind. Like a crazy bull, the elegant and wise Viscount Samuel, who had always had a good upbringing, spat out insults that were even more vulgar and dirty than hooligans. Everyone heard it clearly and kept silent.


    After opening theyers of iron doors and opening the magic lock with the blood mark, Viscount Samuel saw the empty treasure room. All the gold coins, all the treasures, the priceless St. Kenny Armor, the Radiant Cross blessed by a cardinal, the Greatsword of the Deathchaser, the Needle of Kaus, the shockingly high concentration of holy water, the various high-level potions produced by the elves¡­ and so on.


    They were all gone.


    These things did not disappear into thin air. A huge hole opened in the hard rigid stone wall of the treasure room. The deep hole was like a gaping mouth that revealed endless mockery to him.


    There were deep drag marks on the ground and even the entrance of the cave.


    The viscount was furious. He raised his sword and wanted to pursue it, but everything the clown did was reflected in his mind. With that bastard¡¯s style, there must be all kinds of dangerous traps in this tunnel.


    In the end, Samuel did not dare to chase after him.


    Explosions, fire, and all kinds of strange items. He had already seen them.


    If he chased after it, the clown would most likely have a way to blow up this tunnel.


    He did not dare to gamble.


    He did not dare to pursue it, but he became even more manic and resentful. This was called ipetence and anger.


    All kinds of frustrations continuously tortured him. His son was dead, and the family¡¯s many years of savings had been swept away. In fact, the other party had publicly left traces of a crime, but he actually did not dare to pursue it.


    He could only roar like a lunatic, curse angrily, and order everyone to search every corner and room of the manor. He knocked on the ground, searched, and searched to prevent this despicable clown from digging more tunnels.


    However, he did not find anything.


    Near noon, during this crazy search, another piece of bad news came.


    The townspeople saw a carriage slowly drive into the town.


    The coachman was a burly man in leather armor. His head had been cut open, and his brain had already flowed out.


    Some vigers boldly lifted the curtain of the carriage. The eight people inside were all dead. There were huge bloody holes in the carriage and their bodies. Their faces were filled with pain and surprise and they died with remaining grievances.


    The identity of the deceased was quickly confirmed.


    The Evil Eagle Mercenary Team was the mercenaries that the viscount had ordered to gather in the nearby cityst night. They had cooperated with the viscount many times in satisfaction and did some dirty work for him.


    Now, they were dead.


    Moreover, looking at the corpses¡­ they did not have time to react before they died.


    After receiving the news, the viscount was first silent, then he went crazy again.


    He understood.


    Hiring mercenaries in the treasure room was very secretive.


    The Cathayan would not know.


    However, one person knew.


    The butler who had been captured.


    In other words¡­


    The butler had betrayed him.


    He was captured and revealed these secrets.


    There were even¡­ more secrets exposed in that case.


    After one blow after another, his son was killed, his wealth was seized, and his trusted aide betrayed him.


    In just a day.


    Last night, he was still arrogant and calm as hemanded the killing, chasing that Cathayan away.


    It was only one night, just one night¡­


    He howled. He was in pain. He was crazy. He was broken.


    ¡°Men! Men! Pass down my orders! Call Lost back! Tell him toe back! Call back all the soldiers and knights patrolling outside! Go quickly!¡±


    Just one bad day could make someone go crazy.


    ¡­

 Chapter 99 - Let Your World Burn

    <h4>Chapter 99: Let Your World Burn</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The entire manor heard the viscount lose control.


    The bad news could not be hidden anymore.


    Even if the viscount hid the fact that the treasure room had been looted, it was meaningless.


    Because he could not hide anything else.


    Many people saw it.


    Young Master Lynch was dead. He had been blown to pieces in front of the Viscount.


    The mercenary team that came to support was all wiped out.


    The military camp was burned.


    The knights were killed.


    The butler was captured.


    Fear was spreading.


    What was even more terrifying was the indifferent and calm face of the viscount that appeared again.


    Everyone was trembling in fear. Even the arrogant Mage Richard did not dare to say anything else. No one wanted to provoke a wild beast that had just lost its cub.


    Viscount Samuel called a meeting and issued new orders.


    His tone was calm and powerful, and the logic of his words was extremely clear.


    ¡°Knight Ron, recall all the knights, soldiers, and disciples of Mage Richard who are patrolling the territory and gather them in the Glory Sand Castle.¡±


    ¡°Knight Synel, leave the city in disguise and go to the stables of Roque Vige to get a fast horse. Go to Wild Waves City as soon as possible, go to the Mercenary Guild, and hire all the hired teams you can find¡­¡±


    ¡°Rupert, leave the city in disguise and go to the horse farm in Gus Vige to get a fast horse. Take a shortcut to the High Ridge Watchtower in Shattered Leaf Town and light the beacon. I¡¯ve agreed with Lost to raise the smoke signal if anything happens. He¡¯s searching in that direction¡­ Call him back!¡±


    At this point, Mage Richard could not sit still anymore. He said, ¡°Knight Lost wants to capture¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Viscount Samuel looked over sinisterly.


    The mage¡¯s words were stopped by those eyes.


    Even a powerful spellcaster was afraid of the other party¡¯s gaze.


    Madness and forbearance, angry and calm. He seemed to be rational, but he had already lost his mind.


    ¡°I said, call him back.¡±


    Mage Richard shut his mouth.


    Viscount Samuel said, ¡°Because that Cathayan is the enemy we have to deal with the most at this stage. He¡¯s a lunatic, but a rational and smart lunatic. If we leave him alone, he¡¯ll definitely do even more damage. We have to kill him. Otherwise, even if we capture the princess, we¡¯ll be in chaos!¡±


    He leaned out towards Richard and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to live in fear of being enveloped by his shadow forever? Do you want to be paranoid and not know when he¡¯ll jump out and do something?¡±


    Mage Richard said nothing.


    In fact, this spellcaster still looked down on the so-called Cathayan clown.


    In his opinion, it was not because this Cathayan was terrifying, but because the people of Glory Sand were too ipetent.


    However, under the viscount¡¯s gaze, he did not say his thoughts.


    Because through the viscount¡¯s gaze, Mage Richard had already understood.


    This man looked calm, but he was actually crazy. Although the exnation he gave made sense, the fundamental reason for calling back Lost and hiring more mercenaries was hatred.


    The man called Samuel had already lost his mind and madness dominated his thoughts.


    Unless he killed his enemy, he could not calm down.


    ¡ªJust wait. I¡¯ll report your ipetence to the Eldest Prince.


    He said in his mind.


    However, he still agreed with Samuel.


    The mage asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°n?¡±


    Samuel said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? That Cathayan has been avoiding us and attacking ces we can¡¯t expect. He¡¯s leading us by the nose. This is a brilliant tactic, but it exposes the fact that he¡¯s very weak!¡±


    ¡°At least to you and me, he¡¯s very weak!¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s weak, he can¡¯t fight head-on, so he doesn¡¯t fight head-on! Therefore, he can only run around like a dark and despicable dog! He lured us to one ce and attacked another. This instead exposed hisck of strength!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll retract all my strength. If he wants to y, I¡¯ll let him y with the entire Glory Sand Viscounty! If he wants to start a massacre, he can casually kill those lowlymoners!¡±


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯ll retract all my elite forces back to the castle.¡±


    ¡°You, me, and the elite knights and soldiers, we¡¯ll defend here and resist all the enemies. If he has the ability,e and attack to his heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Viscount Samuel said firmly, ¡°Two days! At least a day, at most two days! Lost will return, and more mercenaries wille! We can¡¯t do anything to him now because our highbat strength is insufficient! When Lost and the mercenaries arrive, we can definitely kill him!¡±


    ¡ªIn that case, you should let Lost capture the princess. In that case, we have the hostage in our hands so we can think of a way to lure him out.


    This thought shed through Richard¡¯s mind.


    However, he did not say it.


    This was because he could tell that Viscount Samuel had already lost his mind and could no longer listen to any reason. It was really not a wise move to argue with him¡­ If he got bitten, it would be an injustice.


    Fine, fine, fine. Whatever you say.


    Mage Richard nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡±


    Viscount Samuel swept his gaze around sharply, ¡°Before the reinforcements arrive, we have to strengthen the defense of the Glory Sand Manor overnight! Every blind spot! Every room! Every door! I¡¯ll personally arrange all of this. Apart from the amount controlled by the cocktail party, you can have as much food as you want, be it meat or spices! Two days! Only two days! Everyone will obtain arge sum of money! Andnd!¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­¡±


    Viscount Samuel looked at Mage Richard, ¡°You have to help too! That Cathayan knows how to dig tunnels. I don¡¯t want him to suddenlye out of any corner like a gopher!¡±


    Under his gaze, Mage Richard nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was because I didn¡¯t pay special attention previously. Now, I¡¯ll constantly sense the changes in the earth elements in the manor. If he dares to dig a tunnel again, I can bury him inside with a spell!¡±


    Samuel nodded and said coldly, ¡°Your apprentices and disciples have to help too! The other party has methods that we don¡¯t know the source of and can¡¯t understand. In other words, you¡¯re also in danger. You have to treat it carefully!¡±


    Mage Richard agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how strange the method is, it can¡¯t transcend the change in the elements. In front of magic, all strange things have to lower their heads!¡±


    He said disdainfully, ¡°I want to see how iprehensible this Cathayan¡¯s methods are!¡±


    After the defense meeting, the viscount personally presided over the reconstruction of the defense.


    Arge amount of meat and wine was taken out. After testing that they were not poisonous, they were all cooked and given to everyone in the manor, including servants or maids. Everyone had a new job.


    There was a person standing guard at regr intervals in the manor to ensure that everyone appeared in the vision of at least three people. Every house was carefully searched to ensure that no strange things were secretly ced by that clown. Everyone¡¯s water and food were gathered together and guarded by several people. Every once in a while, a mage had to cast a purification spell and check for poison.


    Roof, underground, wall, everything.


    He did not miss a blind spot.


    Viscount Samuel was extremely intelligent and thought of every possibility. It could be said that with such defense, if the Cathayan still dared to barge into the manor like before, they would definitely be discovered immediately.


    He ensured that nothing went wrong.


    However, the viscount, who was excited by hatred and madness, ignored something.


    He could be braver the more he suffered. He was not defeated by hatred and failure. Instead, he could calmly prepare for revenge.


    But what about the others?


    The more well-prepared he was and the tighter his defense was, the more he had to personally care about everything. This attitude of facing a great enemy could even encourage fear in the hearts of others and make them uneasy, allowing them to further demonize the image of that clown, causing fear and uncertainty to grow infinitely.


    What kind of terrifying enemy could make the great and noble Viscount so crazy?


    ¡ªCan we really stop him?


    ¡ªWhat if hees?


    Silently, the entire manor was enveloped in fear.


    Some people wanted to escape, but this was also within the viscount¡¯s expectations. All the paths to leave were guarded by the most loyal knights and soldiers. The most severe punishment was to punish those who dared to escape.


    Moreover, everyone had been assigned a mission and ordered to monitor each other. Because reporting was useful, the servants, maids, and soldiers were scattered and distributed to ensure that no one was working with the clown.


    The viscount had considered almost all the problems.


    Apart from a few people who were not assigned to work,


    Ever since the butler was kidnapped in front of her, this noble daughter had already been a little crazy. She had to stay with many people to give her a sense of security. However, this sense of security did notst long before the knights and soldiers were conscripted by her father. Hannah mustered her courage to object and was pped. She was ordered to scram back to her room or stay in the hall.


    Hannah was even more dejected, feeling that Kang De could jump out from any corner. From time to time, she would nce at the ceiling. When she walked to the corner, she would be careful. She liked to stay in empty ces. In the room, she would open the wardrobe at any time and even lie on the ground to look at the bottom of the bed.


    She was already a little nervous.


    After having a hasty dinner with the servants, she was even more flustered. At this moment, she recalled the wine she had brewed. She suddenly wanted to drink because she was really too afraid and wanted to numb herself.


    She also had to prepare some poisonous wine.


    She shuddered at the thought of what Kang De had said to her.


    If she really fell into his hands¡­ she would rather die.


    She walked up to the second floor in fear. Before today, this spoiled woman would probably never have dreamed that she would be afraid to walk in her house.


    There were also a few people on duty on the second floor, which gave her a little courage. She pushed open her room and wanted to go to the wine cab to get wine. After opening it, she was suddenly stunned.


    In the wine cab was a rose. The stem was tied in a familiar and beautiful knot, and a few petals seemed to be scattered in a mess. Hannah¡¯s body trembled.


    Surprise appeared in his eyes.


    This was¡­ an agreement.


    The secret signal for her tryst with Glenn.


    <i>Tonight, see you at the usual ce¡­</i>


    Glenn¡­ Glenn was still alive¡­


    Why didn¡¯t hee back? Why didn¡¯t he appear?


    Subconsciously, she wanted to tell her father about this.


    However, in the next moment, she hesitated. Be it the rough push in the day or the p tonight, her father¡¯s indifferent and crazy appearance was still fresh in her mind.


    Glenn¡­ Glenn¡­


    Hannah, who was already extremely nervous, was anxious to escape Kang De¡¯s nightmare and had already lost her usual calm and intelligence. She imagined many reasons.


    ¡ªGlenn must have realized how terrifying this Cathayan is, so he did not dare to return or make an enemy of him. However, he is still thinking about me. Very good, very good. He is still useful. He will definitely pick me up. This is great, very good. I have to leave. I will definitely die if I stay here. He will definitely not let me off¡­


    She held the rose and whispered like a lunatic.


    Then, she made a decision.


    Same ce¡­ same ce¡­


    Hong San was also free at the moment.


    He was under house arrest, but the person who had ced him under house arrest had also been transferred away. The viscount still did not trust him, but he would not kill him first. Hong San was imprisoned alone.


    He sat in the chair and shivered as he thought about it.


    Hong San already knew what had happenedst night and what had happened today.


    He had used an entire bag of money to find out.


    Ironically, this bag of money was given to him by Kang De yesterday.


    ¡°Hong San, your nsman is really much stronger than you.¡±


    This was what the guard had said to him before he was transferred away. His tone was veryplicated.


    Hong San thought for a moment and muttered to himself, ¡°Master Kang, Master, I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were going to start a massacre¡­ I didn¡¯t know that the Viscount was going to attack you. I even intentionally reminded you to be careful of the Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, and Eldest Miss. You¡¯re a reasonable person and can¡¯t kill me¡­ If the Viscount¡¯s family is dead this time, who should I be a ve to? I wonder if Master Kang is willing to take me in?¡±


    He thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No, no, I have to¡­¡±


    Hong San hesitated for a moment and seemed to have made up his mind. He took out a wire from his hair.


    Everyone had their own ns.


    Everyone had their own fears.


    Everyone was on guard.


    Everyone was waiting.


    They were waiting for someone to arrive, but they did not want him to.


    This waiting was the most torturous.


    Night fell. There were raging bonfires everywhere in the Glory Sand Manor. The mes soared into the sky and shone brightly. There were no blind spots. The trees around the manor were cut down and used as fuel.


    This night was very, very difficult.


    Everyone looked as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Time passed silently.


    What people did not know was that the person they were waiting for and afraid of was not in this world.


    Instead, it was in a ce called Earth.


    He walked out of the shopping center and pushed the heavy cart. There were arge number of boxes piled up on the cart. There was sweet sugar, detergent, soap, and all kinds of things in the boxes. The things on this cart were piled high and there was an extremely huge number.


    He had already made two trips.


    Pushing this cart, he walked towards the main road.


    He took out the medicine he had.


    Strength Potion.


    Battle Aura Boost.


    The surging strength was enhanced three times, allowing him to have a huge amount of strength and an even stronger instantaneous explosive power in a short period of time. It was enough to carry very, very, very heavy things.


    The had already been cast.


    It was time to carry out the most interesting part.


    <i>Let your world burn.</i>

 Chapter 100 - Burning Hot Reunion!

    <h4>Chapter 100: Burning Hot Reunion!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    It was already past midnight.


    On the mountain behind the Glory Sand Manor.


    The night wind was very cold.


    ¡°Wake up, wake up.¡±


    In his daze, Lynch felt someone pushing him.


    ¡ªNo, I still want to sleep for a while. Alice, wake me upter¡­


    He subconsciously waved his hand.


    However, in the next moment, the young master of the Goode family woke up.


    He realized his current situation.


    It was not on the soft bed in the Glory Sand Manor.


    Instead, it was a desperate situation.


    An unprecedented danger.


    He had been captured by that d*mned Cathayan clown¡­


    Lynch¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡±


    Kang De squatted in front of him and greeted him with a smile.


    This smile was like a demon in Lynch¡¯s eyes.


    He struggled in fear and wanted to escape and shout, but his hands and feet were tightly tied, and his mouth was firmly tied. He could not make a sound.


    ¡°How do you feel? You are in a secret passage with no light at all. Not far away is your family¡¯s treasure room. Your father is roaring inside. As long as he enters the cave and walks a short distance, he will see you, his beloved son. You will be saved and return to the home you¡¯re familiar with and be the young master of the Goode family again. You won¡¯t be here feeling afraid, worried, and helpless.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s very ironic? Do you hate your father?¡±


    Lynch could not speak.


    There were tears in his eyes. Those beautiful eyes seemed to be able to speak. That pitiful appearance was probably something that people who did not know the truth would immediately pity when they saw these eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look like this. If I don¡¯t fall for it, I¡¯ll feel that you¡¯re acting. Look, isn¡¯t it very ironic? You lied to me, so I won¡¯t believe you. This is the story of the wolfing. It¡¯s enough once. It¡¯s useless no matter how pitiful you are¡­ Ah, right, are you very cold?¡±


    He helped Lynch up and asked kindly.


    Lynch shook his head crazily.


    It was not cold. It was not cold at all.


    He wanted to express this.


    He did not think that Kang De was really concerned about him. If he was cold, perhaps in the next moment, this guy who had been smiling would imprint something like a branding iron on him.


    But he was wrong.


    Kang De actually took out a shirt and draped it over him, carefully surrounding it.


    The style of the clothes was very strange, but it was really warm. There were no barbs or poison inside. Lynch even saw red fire runes flowing on it. It was actually an enchanted shirt.


    ¡°This is enchanted with fire control and can resist fire damage. After all, I want you to have aplete corpse. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up or identify.¡±


    Lynch¡¯s body froze again.


    He could not help but tremble. He wanted to beg for mercy, but his mouth was sealed and he could not speak.


    Kang De pulled him up. ¡°Come, the night wind is strong here. You¡¯re still young. When you¡¯re growing, don¡¯t blow in the wind. Let¡¯s go to the car. It¡¯s very warm there and there¡¯s a heater.¡±


    After being pulled up, Lynch discovered that there was a very huge thing behind him.


    Kang De said that this was a car, but he did not see a horse. However, his intuition told him that such a thing could drive on its own, just like the iron horse that had dragged him around during the day.


    asionally, he turned around and was stunned again.


    This was the mountain.


    He knew where he was now.


    This was because not far from the foot of the mountain was the Glory Sand Manor. Firelight shone there and there were bonfires everywhere.


    Excitement shed through his eyes as he whimpered loudly as if he wanted to attract the attention of the people at the foot of the mountain. However, it was too far, really too far. His voice quickly disappeared in the night wind.


    Then, he was carried to the side of the car.


    Kang De opened the car door.


    The car was very tall. To an adult, they had to step on the pedal to get up. He threw Lynch beside the driver¡¯s seat, then climbed up himself and closed the door.


    ¡°This is the driver¡¯s seat. This car is from our side. It can run on its own without a bull pulling it. Isn¡¯t it very magical? Look here, isn¡¯t it very tall? You can still see your home from here, do you know? When I was young, I liked cars very much and liked to sit in front of the driver¡¯s seat. What I liked the most was therge truck because it was tall and big. Sitting on it, it was very tall and could see far.¡±


    He spoke gently as if he was really introducing this magical modern product to the people of the other world.


    ¡°There are many types of cars in our ce. Some are civilian, and some are military. The civilian ones arerge trucks used for transportation. They have very strong transportation ability, and there are also transport vehicles used by civilians. That¡¯s called a private car. There are also many types of private cars. Some are very ordinary. Even civilians like us can afford them, and there are also very expensive ones. Only big shots like you can afford them.¡±


    ¡°As for this¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°This is called a tanker. As the name suggests, it transports gasoline.¡±


    ¡°Gasoline is what the car eats. It can move without sleep and at an extremely fast speed. It consumes this kind of thing. Gasoline is mmable and in some cases can easily explode.¡±


    ¡°You must not have seen the video of the fuel truck exploding. I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s super powerful.¡±


    ¡°I made it even more powerful. I used the magic power on your side and the experience and wisdom summarized by the people on our side.¡±


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t know how much sugar, detergent, and soap I poured in. There¡¯s a lot. I dare to say that the value of those things might be enough to buy your family¡¯s territory. As for the value contained in this car, it¡¯s something people like you can¡¯t understand in your lives.¡±


    ¡°I even used the technology on your side and our philosophy to perfectly fuse them. I attached a few spells to it. One of them is the fire control enchantment that is attached to the shell. Once it burns inside, the enchantment willpress the mes that are constantly burning and trying to explode.¡±


    ¡°Until the intense impact outside, until this shell can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s super satisfying.¡±


    Kang De touched Lynch¡¯s head and looked at him. He said kindly, ¡°Uncivilized and poor country bumpkin¡­ do you understand?¡±


    Lynch¡¯s face turned pale, and the fear on his face intensified.


    He understood half of it, but he already knew what Kang De wanted to do.


    Kang De sighed, ¡°Before this, I¡¯m thinking about how to deal with you, little brat. I¡¯ll throw you to the beggars and let them use your butt? I¡¯ll poison you until you¡¯re mute, cut your face, cut off your hand, and make you a beggar for the rest of your life? Or should I grind you into meat paste?¡±


    Lynch¡¯s face was already covered in sweat. It was clearly very cold, but he was sweating a lot.


    ¡°I thought about it for a long time and did not think of what to do. However,ter on, I thought of something.¡±


    Kang De flicked his head and smiled in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been too busy these past two days. I¡¯ve forgotten what I said yesterday¡­ oh, the night before.¡±


    ¡°I told your sister that I wanted to kill your entire family.¡±


    He said seriously, ¡°My mother taught me that I have to do what I promised others.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a good kid. Really. I wasn¡¯t before, but I am now. I¡¯ve listened to her a lot this past year.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I won¡¯t do those things. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll only kill your entire family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for you. A tasteful n and a way to die that¡¯s worthy of you.¡±


    Kang De stretched, his face gratified.


    It was as if the y he had painstakingly woven was finally about to be released.


    ¡°I say, Lynch, do you know? I went to your house three times today.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t set fire to it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how hard it was for me to endure? I could have killed everyone and lit up your house, but I didn¡¯t do anything. I ran when I saw people and let them chase me and fight me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how hard I endured to not turn around and kill them?¡±


    ¡°All of this is to make your father have an illusion. I wreaked havoc everywhere and avoided him to make him feel that I can¡¯t defeat him. As long as they unite, I can¡¯t do anything to them.¡±


    ¡°Now they¡¯re united.¡±


    Kang De smiled and looked down at the Glory Sand Manor.


    ¡°This way, I can wipe them out in one go. Otherwise, with so many knights and soldiers scattered throughout the entire town, how can I kill them one by one? Right?¡±


    Lynch continuously twisted his body and cried out. He looked at Kang De with a sad expression, filled with pleading, regret, and fear.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t speak. I tied you up so that you won¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so good at talking, I¡¯ll make you unable to speak, beg for mercy, or repent. You can only live and die without being able to shout anything before you die.¡±


    Kang De patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost done. Actor Lynch, let me read the script to you. What about your part? The plot is like this.¡±


    ¡°This fuel truck will rush down immediately. At the same time, thebustion mechanism will begin to trigger. This car will carry you all the way to your house, ram, and then, boom¡­¡±


    He drew a very, very, veryrge art with both hands.


    Then, he said to Lynch, ¡°Right, I forgot to tell you something. Today, I gave your clothes to a little beggar and sent a letter to your father. After he came, I blew up that little beggar in front of him. Therefore, your father thought that you were done for. He¡¯s very sad now that his son is dead.¡±


    ¡°Then, the situation changed. While suffering the pain of losing his son, if he sees his beloved son driving a tanker truck all the way home, he¡¯ll definitely cry tears of joy¡­ Ah, such a scene of father and son reuniting is really, really touching.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve researched and decided that you¡¯ll drive this car.¡±


    Kang De patted the steering wheel. ¡°This is like the rudder of a ship. It¡¯s called the steering wheel. As for you, if you want to see your father, don¡¯t worry about it. However, if you don¡¯t want to see him for the time being, turn the steering wheel. If you turn left, the car will drive left. If you turn right, the car will drive right¡­¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Do you understand? In a while, I¡¯ll let go of your hand.¡±


    ¡°Now, I should start the car.¡±


    ¡°This thing is rtively difficult to drive. Old Wang taught me twice, but I only roughly learned it. Fortunately, I practiced it myself just now and didn¡¯t forget. Ah, so smart.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e, put on your helmet and protect your little head. You have to die in one piece.¡±


    He twisted the key and started it.


    With a low rumbling sound, the headlights lit up.


    He took off and stepped on the elerator. The fully loaded beast slowly moved down the rtively t hill.


    Brake, elerate, brake, elerate.


    When he was fast enough, Kang De shed to the front passenger seat and untied the rope on Lynch¡¯s arms.


    Lynch¡¯s face was pale. Without thinking, he turned the steering wheel hard to the left.


    However, the steering wheel did not move.


    He used all his strength to move left, then right, and even his entire body.


    Nothing moved.


    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡±


    Kang De sat beside him, pping his hands. His body shook with the bump of the car. He had a childlike smile on his face as he pped and shook his head from side to side.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be anxious when slowing down and turning corners. Don¡¯t be careless when putting your feet on the brakes. There are many people there so don¡¯t force your way in. Don¡¯t be angry or anxious. Be flustered and lose your temper. If anything happens, it¡¯ll be toote¡­¡±


    Lynch grabbed the steering wheel hard and whimpered. He shook the steering wheel desperately, but there was nothing he could do. He looked at the approaching manor, his eyes bing more and more desperate and almost crazy.


    Kang De pped him on the head.


    ¡°Stupid¡ªidiot¡ª¡±


    He dragged out his voice andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve long locked the steering wheel!¡±


    Then he opened the passenger door and leaped out. He rolled on the ground and stood up.


    Lynch¡¯s desperate cries lingered in his ears.


    From the beginning to the end, this eloquent child did not manage to say anything.


    Kang De watched as the fuel truck that was vaguely illuminated by mes collided all the way down. It flipped over and collided with the main building of the Glory Sand Manor, causing a violent collision.


    He shouted, ¡°S T R I K E!¡±


    Kang De saw two dazzling lights, one was the battle aura, and the other was magic power.


    The shell of the tanker that had already reached its limit suddenly exploded.


    The world lit up for a moment.


    It was as if a sun had risen from the ground.


    A huge mushroom cloud rose, and an endless heat wave spread wantonly. The world was illuminated, the houses were razed, and the surrounding forest was blown around. Countless flowing mes flew in all directions and burned fiercely on everything that could stick.


    It was as if the sulfur door had opened and hellfire had descended to the mortal world.


    The entire Glory Sand Town was trembling.


    Everyone looked at the huge mes rising in horror. The roaring shock wave swept through the entire town, sending the roof flying, raising dust, and overturning the people on the road. The terrifying might was endless.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Looking at all of this, Kang De exhaledfortably, ¡°F*ck¡­¡±


    Looking at this huge art, he sighed in satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 101 - Hannah

    <h4>Chapter 101: Hannah</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Hannah waited anxiously.


    She had deceived the guards through her identity as the eldest daughter and quietly left the manor. After night fell, she arrived at her old ce with Knight Glenn.


    The eldest daughter of the Goode family waited anxiously for Glenn, her mood was expectant and vexed.


    She felt that Glenn was probably here to take her away. Many things must have happened in the pursuit that night, causing that proud knight, Glenn, to recognize the clown¡¯s true colors. Therefore, he did not dare to return to the Glory Sand Manor or continue to go against this clown. However, he still loved her, so he wanted to take her away¡­


    Yes, leave, leave together, leave Glory Sand, and hide. As long as they hid far away, that clown would definitely not find them¡­ It must be like this.


    When she thought of this, she was both happy and excited.


    She could finally get away from that clown.


    She had to escape that ugly nightmare and that terrifying demon. She did not have to live in fear.


    However, this excitement and joy did notst long.


    She waited there, enjoying the cold night wind. After her initial joy, she curled up and looked at the brightly lit manor in the distance. An inexplicable feeling surged in her heart.


    Escaping from Glory Sand meant that she had bid farewell to the life of a rich youngdy. How long could she spend with only some jewelry and gold coins? If she wanted to maintain her previous standard of living, how could she find a new source of ie? She would probably have to rely on Glenn and let him be the knight of another noble to support her¡­


    ¡ªOr, I can find a rich and charming noble and¡­


    At the thought of putting down her pride and currying favor in the future, Hannah felt a little unhappy and conflicted. She did not have to do this at home. She did not have to please anyone or do anything. She was the noble and revered eldest daughter of the Glory Sand. The servants respected her, the knights curried favor with her, and the lowlymoners of the territory treated her as an untouchable goddess. However, now, she was about to lose all of this.


    It was all that detestable clown¡¯s fault!


    It was also her useless father¡¯s fault!


    At this moment, a thought suddenly appeared in her mind.


    What if her father could really kill that Cathayan?


    ¡ªIf that¡¯s the case, does that mean I don¡¯t have to run away from home¡­


    He and Mage Richard were guarding here, and her brother would return soon. There were even more mercenaries and even the help sent by the Eldest Prince. Could these people kill that Cathayan?


    It should be possible!


    Her father was also confident!


    So, was she too frightened by him?


    The manor was clearly so tightly guarded, and the clown clearly did not dare toe over. Why did she run out? Perhaps the clown would run away when he saw that he had no way to deal with the situation?


    As the cold wind blew, Hannah¡¯s previously chaotic thoughts gradually became clear.


    She slowly understood her situation.


    Cold sweat flowed down.


    ¡ªWhy¡­ did I run out?


    The manor was clearly the safest ce¡­ Why did she escape?


    She looked at the rose in her hand. The petals were so gorgeous, and the stem was so charming. It was as if her mind had been a little confused when she took this rose out of the wine cab. She thought of Knight Glenn¡¯s usual attentiveness and care for her, his sweet words, and his deep love. She was touched by the other party¡¯s sincerity and sacrifice and decided to elope with him and leave with him¡­


    ¡ªWhy would I think that?


    She hurriedly threw this rose to the ground.


    Hannah decided to go home immediately.


    ¡ªLet Glenn die. I don¡¯t want to leave with that stupid knight who only knows how to please me! I don¡¯t want to live an undignified life! I want to go home! Home is the safest!


    She turned around and wanted to run back.


    However, in the next moment, the world instantly lit up.


    In the direction of the distant manor, a brilliant light rose like a volcano erupting. Countless burning torrents soared into the sky and spread wildly in all directions.


    A terrifying air wave whistled over like an avnche.


    The ground shook, the world roared, the sky burned, and the torrent of doomsday ravaged the entire Glory Sand.


    She fell to the ground in fear. Fortunately, there was a huge rock covering this ce, so she was not blown away. Hannah stared at this scene in shock and her mind went nk as she heard the earth-shattering bang.


    She had once heard her brother, who had seen a lot in the capital, describe his true strength to her.


    Mages were spellcasters who controlled the elements, affected nature, and changed the world. They were not the low-level mages she had seen who only knew how to release fireballs and ice cones, but true spellcasters. Their spells could tear the sky apart, shake the ground, roll up surging waves on the sea, summon super hurricanes onnd, and destroy a city with a flood of mes.


    She had once thought that her brother had exaggerated the strength of those mages.


    But now she saw it.


    This terrifyingmotion and gorgeous mes were like a meteorite that had destroyed everything that his brother had mentioned.


    She fell to the ground weakly.


    In front of this vast and terrifying power, humans would even lose the right to think.


    She did not think about anything. She could not think of anything.


    Her mind was nk and she even forgot to get up.


    She only watched all this happen.


    After a long time, she heard footsteps.


    Was¡­ was it Glenn?


    This figure made her eyes light up.


    She turned.


    Then, it was enveloped by endless fear.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Hannah, what a coincidence. Are you watching the fireworks too?¡±


    The voice of the person who spoke was polite and filled with surprise and joy.


    However, Hannah¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly.


    The clown walked towards her.


    Behind him was the burning light and mes in the distance, like the setting of a stage.


    Hannah knew that all of this was probably caused by the Cathayan in front of her.


    Why?


    Why?


    He was clearly a clown, a Cathayan who did not know martial arts, and amoner who did not have any knowledge, cultivation, or etiquette.


    How did he do it?


    The violent shock and fear gripped Hannah¡¯s throat.


    On the ground, she wanted to retreat, crawl, and escape from this terrifying clown. However, she could not move. There was poison in her arms, but she could not move a finger.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Hannah, it seems that the person you¡¯re waiting for is not me.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°So, are you waiting for Glenn?¡±


    Glenn.


    Yes, Glenn.


    Strong hope shed through Hannah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡ªGlenn, where are you? Where are you?


    She had never missed Knight Glenn so much, yearned for him, and looked forward to him.


    Knight Glenn had asked her here. He wanted to protect her. He wanted to take her away.


    If Knight Glenn appeared now and fought off the Cathayan to protect her, then Hannah swore that she would marry Glenn and love him with all her heart.


    She looked left and right, expecting that figure.


    ¡°Knight Glenn won¡¯te.¡±


    Kang De smiled.


    He blinked and revealed a sly smile. ¡°I secretly ced that rose inside when I went to your house. The ce you dated him, the secret code and even the time were all told to me by Knight Glenn. He wanted to exchange it for a chance to live. I promised him, so he won¡¯te. Knight Glenn has already run far away, dear nobledy.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression froze.


    She felt a ball of fire explode in her mind.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Her only hope shattered, and the disappointment instantly turned into iparable hatred. She screamed and let out a vicious curse that did not match her noble and beautiful appearance.


    ¡°Gl¡ªen¡ªn¡ª¡±


    She hissed, howled, cursed, and hated.


    Kang De quietly watched her performance, or rather, admired all of it.


    It felt good.


    It felt too good.


    ¡ªI just want to see this.


    He also hoped that Glenn could see this scene.


    He wanted to see this simp taking all the me after death.


    Hannah cursed and cursed intensely until her anger subsided.


    Only then did she realize her current situation.


    Panting, she looked at Kang De.


    Kang De looked at him with a very calm expression.


    Hannah¡¯s expression changed from hatred to fear, from fear to ttery, from ttery to desperation.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Kang De¡­¡±


    She revealed a pitiful expression and even inadvertently twisted her body to reveal her figure. She begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I¡¯m willing to admit my mistake and make up for it. I¡¯m willing to be your ve. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, you can punish me in any way you like¡­¡±


    A mocking smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s lips.


    Looking at this smile, the fear in Hannah¡¯s heart intensified. She begged loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m still useful! I know a lot! Right! Right! My brother hasn¡¯t returned yet! I can help you deal with him! As long as you don¡¯t hurt me, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    Kang De nodded when he heard this, ¡°Little cutie, you¡¯re really smart. I indeed have to prepare a grand wee ceremony for your brother. I need your help¡­¡±


    Endless joy shed through Hannah¡¯s eyes.


    Extreme fear and desire for life were enough for her to pay any price.


    What was kinship?


    She said repeatedly, ¡°No problem! No problem! I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do! Be it poisoning or ambushing him, I¡¯ll definitely do it, as long as you give me a chance! As long as you give me a chance!¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Kang De put his finger to his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be anxious¡­¡±


    These familiar words again.


    He had already said it twice.


    She was spared every time.


    This time, it was the same.


    It was fine even if she could only live for the time being.


    Hannah closed her mouth, her face shining with surprise.


    Kang De spread out his hands and retreated with his right foot. Amidst endless mes, he bowed deeply to Miss Goode in front of him, like a clown thanking his audience on the stage.


    Maintaining his bow, Kang De looked up and smiled gently at Hannah.


    He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now¡­¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression changed from surprise to dullness, from dullness to horror, from horror to despair.


    She could not help but let out a¡­ sorrowful cry filled with endless despair.


    ¡­

 Chapter 102 - Lunatic

    <h4>Chapter 102: Lunatic</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    In his half-asleep state, the pain in his limbs called Viscount Samuel back to reality.


    His mind was still a mess.


    In a daze, he heard someone singing.


    The tone and song were very strange, like a nursery rhyme.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Why did the tanker explode?¡±


    ¡°D*mn.¡±


    ¡°Where did people go after the explosion?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find the corpse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s turned to dust.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really an amazing person¡­¡±


    Such a song.


    It was sung in thenguage of Cathay.


    He could not understand the lyrics.


    However, he could feel the joy and¡­ madness of the singer.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    ¡°When will the viscount explode?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°When will his son die?¡±


    ¡°Wait for him toe back.¡±


    ¡°Why wait for him to return?¡±


    ¡°Because the family has to die together¡ª¡±


    A man¡¯s voice.


    The voice of an adult man.


    However, he imitated a young child singing a cute bad.


    It was very funny.


    He did funny actions that did not match his appearance in exchange for the cheers of the audience. He always smiled on the surface, but people did not know his true thoughts under the mask.


    Such a person was called¡­ a clown.


    Viscount Samuel¡¯s eyes widened.


    He saw an unfamiliar ceiling. The room was lit and emitted a strange burning smell. He wanted to move, but he could not. The feedback from his limbs was only intense pain. He barely lowered his head and saw that his hands and feet were nailed to the stone tform by sharp iron fibers.


    The previous memories surged into his mind like a tide along with pain and despair.


    Not long ago, he had calmly and sinisterly arranged the defense of the manor and made foolproof preparations. He had waited for the clown¡¯s attack and the arrival of reinforcements. He thought that his n would definitely seed. He could not think of any mistakes. Every corner of the manor was monitored. The mages paid attention to the movements under the ground. No matter where the clown appeared, he would attract a storm.


    Then¡­ the sky copsed.


    When the huge unknown thing rushed down from the mountain, many people discovered something. Everyone hurriedly dodged. Only Viscount Samuel and Mage Richard sensed an extremely dangerous approach through their powerful intuition. They each used their life-saving methods and fled in panic. However, everything happened too quickly. The huge beast rushed down so quickly, but it was far slower than death and destruction.


    The terrifying shock wave and huge mes surged. A huge force that people could not understand and could not resist poured out and rumbled. In an instant, it shattered the elegant and exquisite manor vi. In an instant, it shocked all the living people around it to death. It tore through everything and blew everything away. Blood mixed with sand, and fragments that filled the sky swept into the sky. Boundless mes scattered and fell as if the door to hell had opened.


    Destruction.


    Because Samuel and Richard were the fastest and strongest, they fled desperately when the tanker rushed down. Then, they used all their methods to avoid the most powerful explosion and resist the overwhelming impact and fragments. They survived, but they were also seriously injured.


    Moreover, they were confused, shocked, and even¡­ afraid.


    This was a power they could not imagine and could only look up to.


    Mage Richard¡¯s shield shattered, his magic power dried up, and his mental strength was exhausted. The protective equipment on his body was destroyed in a day. He fell to the ground and covered his head as he howled, ¡°Which Saint Mage of the me School has arrived?! Who¡¯s casting a high-tier spell?! I¡¯m the servant of the Empire¡¯s Eldest Prince!¡±


    Different from him, Samuel knew who the enemy was.


    He saw the appearance of the huge beast rushing down the mountain clearly.


    It was a steel object he had never seen before, but it was very simr to the thing that had been burned into a skeleton during the day. The townspeople said that the Cathayan had walked out of the self-propelled steel object and burned the nailed knight to death.


    He knew who had done this.


    He was the murderer who shattered all his hopes, wiped the Glory Sand Manor off the ground, razed the foundation of the Goode family to the ground, and killed all his hopes, hard work, wealth, and family.


    It was the clown, it was that clown.


    He felt the waves of fireing at him and looked at everything burning. He cried out miserably, roared in despair, and wailed miserably.


    Then, he fell to the ground.


    He pretended to be seriously injured and weak because he knew that someone woulde.


    Someone was reallying.


    Footsteps. He saw a pair of boots from the corner of his eye. Such boots would not be produced on the continent. The mes automatically parted beside the person who walked in that direction.


    It was him. It had to be him.


    Samuel fell to the ground and pretended to be unconscious and seriously injured, but the violent mes drove the boiling battle aura in his body to surge and umte strength. At this point, the hatred between the two sides could no longer be salvaged. This hatred could not be washed away. Even if he fell into hell, he would forever remember to hate this irreconcble enemy.


    He wanted to die with him. When the clown approached, he suddenly exploded and gave him a fatal blow.


    If the clown wanted to kill him, he had to kill the clown.


    Viscount Samuel waited for the chance to die with the clown and for him to approach.


    However, he stopped.


    Then, he pulled out a crossbow from behind him and fired. The sharp crossbow bolt pierced the viscount¡¯s arm.


    Samuel made no sound.


    Then his left leg.


    The Viscount ignored the pain with hatred.


    Therefore, the next arrow shot through Viscount Samuel¡¯s lower body.


    This attitude was almost teasing and insulting. He had simply seen through his disguise. The viscount roared and exploded, rushing towards the despicable clown. What greeted him was a shotgun.


    The powerful stopping effect sent him flying backward and he fell to the ground, defeating thest of his strength.


    Amidst his unwilling roar, the Cathayan calmly broke his hands and legs. He even stretched out his hand and patted his face, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll save you from the fire first. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡±


    Then, his vision darkened and he did not know anything.


    When he woke up again, he heard the clown singing.


    He roared and struggled, but he could not move.


    Kang De stopped singing and turned around.


    His smile was neither crazy nor teasing. There was no satisfaction from obtaining his revenge, nor was there the joy of capturing his enemy. His eyes were very calm, and his face was very clean. He looked confident and polite as if nothing in the world would make him lower his head. He only stared at this world with equal curiosity.


    The current him was just like the first time Viscount Samuel saw him on the dock.


    He asked calmly, ¡°Last night, the Viscount stood on a beautiful and exquisite building and looked down at us as if you were looking down at ants. Yourmand was firm and you chatted with joy. Did you expect today to be like this?¡±


    Samuel stared at him, his eyes red. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything for me.¡±


    ¡°You did the same to me.¡±


    Kang De replied indifferently, ¡°I could have¡­ been a good person.¡±


    ¡°Coming to thisnd, getting to know you, bing good friends with your smart little son, bing good friends with your beautiful eldest daughter, helping Goethe through this crisis with you. Some of my thoughts and some of my good things can be made preliminary attempts in this ce¡­¡±


    ¡°It could have been like this.¡±


    ¡°It was all thanks to you.¡±


    Kang De nodded at Viscount Samuel in greeting, ¡°Thank you for teaching me a lesson at the cost of the lives of your entire family and the inheritance and foundation of the entire Goode family. I¡¯ll forever remember everything you¡¯ve done. From now on, I¡¯ll definitely not entrust my safety to the kindness of others. From then on, I¡¯ll believe that human nature is evil. I believe that loyalty and gratitude are only rted to the price being insufficient. I believe that only strength is the cornerstone of life.¡±


    ¡°I will question everyone¡¯s souls. From now on, I won¡¯t believe others easily. I won¡¯t be naive, kind, orpassionate. From now on, I¡¯ll deter and not be friendly. I¡¯ll exert fear and not give kindness. I¡¯ll build a huge throne of skulls. Your heads are only a small part of it. The mountains of heads will tell the entire world something. I¡¯ll tell every living creature and tell them who I am.¡±


    ¡°I will not stop until there are no more enemies in this world.¡±


    Samuel looked at him.


    It was as if he wanted to firmly imprint Kang De¡¯s appearance in his soul.


    He smiled sinisterly, ¡°You killed us and ruined the Eldest Prince¡¯s ns. He won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I won¡¯t let him off either. Samuel, there¡¯s no need to hate or be sad. This is because you won¡¯t be the only person whose family has been destroyed and whose foundation has copsed. I won¡¯t let go of anyone who participated in this matter and participated in the conspiracy against the Goethe diplomatic mission, regardless of their noble status or low status, regardless of their strength or weakness, regardless of their age.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes widened, then heughed wildly. As heughed, blood flowed from his mouth.


    ¡°You won¡¯t let the Eldest Prince off?¡±


    Heughed loudly, ¡°Do you know who the Eldest Prince is? His Majesty¡¯s eldest son! He might be the future ruler of this country and the master of this continent! You clown, you actually¡­¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°I said yesterday that I wanted to kill your entire family. You were allughing at that time. What about now?¡±


    Samuel¡¯sughter stopped.


    Kang De looked at him. ¡°Now, look into my eyes and I¡¯ll tell you again. I want to kill the Eldest Prince of the Human Empire and avenge the death of the Goethe people. If his subordinates stop me, I¡¯ll kill his subordinates. If his vassals stop me, I¡¯ll kill his vassals. If his empire stops me, I¡¯ll destroy this empire. I have the ability to do this, and I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°Now, ask your mind. Do you think I can do it?¡±


    Samuel wanted tough.


    However, he could not smile.


    The concept of the Glory Sand Viscounty could not bepared to the entire Empire.


    The difference was even greater than the difference between a beggar in Glory Sand Town and a viscount like him.


    If he could destroy the Goode Family, he could kill the Eldest Prince and even destroy the Empire?


    These were simply the most arrogant words.


    However, Samuel suddenly had a thought.


    The person in front of him¡­ was not lying or talking nonsense.


    He really and very rationally thought that he could do all of this.


    Samuel muttered, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ crazy¡­ you lunatic¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    Samuel stared at all this in horror.


    He was originally filled with hatred and wished he could tear this Cathayan into pieces.


    However, now, looking at the current Kang De, fear arose in his heart.


    There was even a trace of regret.


    He knew that the person in front of him hadpletely gone crazy.


    From the moment he killed the people at the docks to the burning of the city and the attack on the manor, he had never fought Kang De head-on. However, through the other party¡¯s cruel methods and wild strategies, he could deduce his state. He was cruel, bloodthirsty, and insane.


    However, now, the Kang De in front of him was not crazy anymore. He was not crazy at all.


    Calm, cool, and even indifferent. His words were extremely logical, and he was confident in winning without being proud. He did not forget his victory andpletely did not show any signs of madness.


    However, this person had already gonepletely crazy.


    Such a person was more terrifying than any lunatic in the world.


    Such a monster was personally¡­ released by Viscount Samuel.


    His eyes began to tremble.


    His lips trembled uncontrobly.


    Kang De nced at him, then walked to the side.


    On the other sidey Mage Richard.


    Samuel turned his neck as much as he could before seeing Mage Richard. The other party¡¯s face was pale and his expression was terrified, but his mouth was gagged. His exposed hands and feet were bloody. He looked like he had been smashed inch by inch. Even his body was twisted. It was unknown how much torture he had endured.


    Kang De patted his extremely frightened face and said gently, ¡°You were sent by that Eldest Prince, right? I want to know something about him. Can you tell me?¡±


    Mage Richard was not a tough person. On the contrary, he cherished his life and was very timid. He was already scared out of his wits and was already on the verge of death from torture. When he heard this, he hurriedly nodded.


    He was willing to say anything.


    Kang De nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, the mage¡¯s eyes shone. His soul was crushed inch by inch, and endless memory fragments turned into a surging sea. Kang De¡¯s spiritual light was thrown into it, wandering and searching.


    Samuel looked at all of this in horror. He looked at Kang De with eyes that were like vortexes that devoured everything until Richard disappeared from this world.


    Then, a ball of red mes appeared in the Cathayan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This mage¡­¡±


    He sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a little useless¡­ No wonder Alex doesn¡¯t like him.¡±


    Kang De walked towards Samuel.


    Viscount Samuel revealed an unprecedented look of fear and said in a trembling voice, ¡°What are you doing?! What did you do to him?! How do you know his spell? Don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Kang De put his finger to his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I want to leave your corpse intact. Otherwise, where will your eldest son, Lost, cry?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t hate you very much. In terms of hatred, you have to rank behind your cubs. That Lost is responsible for Clevnd¡¯s death. I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ve said it in front of Clevnd. I want Lost to die in despair and wailing. I¡¯ve said this, so I have to do it.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I have a bold¡­ n.¡±


    At this point, Viscount Samuelpletely copsed. He was ruled by fear and enveloped.


    Moreover, he let out an unprecedented, despairing wail.


    After a long time, Hannah woke up slowly.


    Her eyes blinked, then widened abruptly.


    She recalled her situation.


    She discovered that she was lying on a stone tform with a bright light hanging above her head. This light was like a magicmp, but it was tied together by a few magicmps. Every magicmp was a pir-like object. A bright light shot out and was very bright and dazzling.


    There was someone sitting beside her.


    It was the clo¡­ No, it was Kang De.


    Hannah¡¯s heart was filled with iparable fear.


    She wanted to pray and struggle, but she discovered that she could not speak or even move her body. She was clearly not tied up and clearly conscious, but she could not move.


    In a sh, a thought shed through his mind.


    She had been poisoned, and it was¡­


    ¡°You were poisoned by the Stone Kiss. I took this poison from your house when I sent the roses previously. I took a lot and took some of every kind. As for that Master Richard, because he wanted to concoct various medicines for the Eldest Prince, he recognized the medicinal theory and could determine the medicinal effect after tasting it. I let him taste it once. It was really hard on him. In the end, he tasted this. It was really a pleasant surprise.¡±


    ¡°This thing can make a person lose their sense of touch and pain. Itsts for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You guys are really useless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly such a good life-saving medicine, but it¡¯s used as a poison.¡±


    Kang De sat beside Hannah and held a book, reading as he spoke.


    The cover was in Cathayan. Hannah did not recognize it. Her gaze scanned anxiously and she saw a te beside the stone table with a row of things inside.


    There was a sharp dagger, strange pliers, a roll of gauze, a bottle of holy water, and other things she did not recognize¡­ strange things.


    Suddenly, endless fear arose in Hannah¡¯s heart.


    She did not know what Kang De wanted to do.


    However, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Kang De put down the book and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s about time. I summarized my experience.¡±


    He put the book aside. ¡°You must feel very strange, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll soon know what I¡¯m going to do. Hannah, I still remember yourughter that night. You poisoned the sailors and watched them bleed. You were very happy. You were very happy. I could hear yourughter even after I ran a long distance. Since you like to let other people¡¯s intestines rot, I¡¯ll let you have the same taste.¡±


    He pointed at the book beside him. ¡°This is a science book on anatomy and human structure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know this skill. My mother didn¡¯t teach me, and Old Wang didn¡¯t teach me, so I can only learn it on the spot. The hygiene conditions here are not good either, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Let magic make up for theck of scientific knowledge. Moreover, I only need you to live until your brother returns.¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is a makeshift scalpel, this is the hemostatic forceps, this is gauze, this is the holy water I found at your house, and this is an antibiotic¡­¡±


    ¡°I created this myself. It¡¯s a bomb, my proud creation.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯ll die of pain, but your poison has helped a lot, though there are side effects. You have to stay awake and watch this happen. Don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Not at all.¡±


    Kang De picked up the knife and cut open the clothes on Hannah¡¯s lower abdomen. The girl¡¯s fair and t skin came into view. It was originally a charming scene, but Kang De¡¯s expression was very calm, and even more focused than a real doctor.


    He looked up at Hannah and said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can cry.¡±


    Under Hannah¡¯s terrified gaze, the sharp tip of the knife pressed against her smooth abdomen. However, Kang De¡¯s hand trembled slightly. This knife did not press down for a long time¡­


    ¡­


    Author¡¯s Note: I know that the current Kang De is very crazy, but if you have any doubts, please read till the end of this volume. Please believe me. Just as I promised you, you will see the light shining through the endless night and the¡­ first step taken for a mortal to be a hero.

 Chapter 103 - Cry

    <h4>Chapter 103: Cry</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    After day and night passed.


    The next morning.


    Knight Lost saw the familiar Glory Sand.


    When he saw the signal, he did not hesitate to turn around and return. Although his father, Viscount Samuel, was only a noble from the countryside and was far fromparable to the important figures in the capital in his eyes, he still had the decisiveness and talent that an outstanding noble should have.


    Her father knew that capturing Princess Tina to report was the most important mission of the Goode family.


    It was precisely because of this that something huge must have happened when this signal was used.


    After a short hesitation, Knight Lost decided to return.


    Although the Eldest Prince¡¯s mission was more important¡­ that was his home after all.


    He traveled all the way to his hometown.


    From afar, Lost saw sparse ck smoke floating in the direction of the manor as if it was thest note of the end of a cmity. The usually noisy and bustling Glory Sand Town was unprecedentedly cold. The previously t and clean street was filled with messy gravel and fragments. Many roofs had been blown away. Now, he could see people carrying bags and driving carts fleeing from the town.


    His expression instantly froze.


    His heart was clenched tightly.


    What was going on? Had the elves attacked? Or had Goethe¡¯s reinforcements arrived? Why was this happening? What had happened to Glory Sand? How were Father and the others?


    His usual arrogant and indifferent expression was no longer there. No matter how deep-minded and high-and-mighty a person was, after suddenly seeing the dpidated and cold scene of his hometown, they could not maintain their so-called shrewdness.


    Lost drew his sword, left the exhausted horse where it was, and strode into the town.


    ¡°You! Stop!¡±


    He intercepted a few townspeople who were about to leave and grabbed his cor, shouting, ¡°What happened? How did the town be like this?! Where¡¯s the viscount?¡±


    The townsman recognized him and said in fear, ¡°Knight¡­ Lord Knight, bad news. It¡¯s a demon. He used an evil spell to cruelly kill many people and summoned hellfire to destroy the lord¡¯s manor. We have to escape. If we don¡¯t escape, we¡¯ll be captured and tortured to death by him!¡±


    Lost¡¯s heart sank and he said sternly, ¡°Nonsense! What demon! What hellfire! If the demons of the Sulfur Purgatorye out, will your lives still be intact?¡±


    The townsman¡¯s knowledge was limited and he did not even know what the Sulfur Purgatory was. He stammered, ¡°Lord, Lord, it¡¯s really a demon. Only a demon can be so cruel. Also, that magic. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go take a look yourself. The fire burned for a day and night!¡±


    Although that was what the other party said, Lost could tell that other than fear and reverence, there was also an indescribable sense of pleasure¡­ or rather, gloating.


    That gaze shocked and terrified him. He did not dare to think deeper.


    This d*mned lowlymoner!


    With a sh of blood, the townsman was beheaded. Lost said in a dark voice, ¡°You¡¯re the subjects of the Goode family. How dare you abandon the lord and escape? You deserve to die!¡±


    The people who passed with him cried out in fear and fled in all directions. Lost¡¯s sword light danced as he chased and killed. A momentter, he killed everyone.


    Then, he strode towards the Glory Sand Manor.


    What he saw along the way made his heart sink.


    The bustling town became deste. There were no longer any pedestrians on the streets. The dock on the distant shore had already be ruins. The people who lived here and the people who stopped here had already fledpletely. All of this had only taken two days¡­ and everything had changed.


    What had happened?


    He held his sword and walked faster, a bad feeling growing in his heart.


    With his usual arrogance and horizons, he did not bother to lower himself to the level of a lowlymoner. He would feel that it was dirty to kill him. However, just now, he had waved his sword and shed and killed. Not only was it because of the rudeness and detest in the depths of the other party¡¯s eyes, but more importantly, fear spread in his heart.


    He had to do something to suppress the uneasiness in his heart.


    After walking this path, he arrived at the center of the town and turned to walk along the north road, which was the road to the Glory Sand Manor. After turning in that direction, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    At the intersection in front, there were rows of heads.


    It was stacked high.


    His body trembled as he rushed forward in shock and fear to identify the victims. He was afraid of finding the heads of his father and the others inside.


    However, in the next moment, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Stonewall Jonathan¡­¡±


    He recognized the identity of the head above. A ferocious face covered in scars was filled with endless fear, pleading, and despair. He must have experienced great fear before he died.


    This person was the leader of the most troublesome bandit group in this area.


    ¡°D*mn bandits, they actually dare to take advantage of the situation¡­¡±


    Lost was slightly relieved, then he sneered and cut open the head with his sword. It was obvious that Glory Sand must have encountered a huge change, causing themoners to escape in panic and the bandits to take advantage of the situation. However, the lives of these bandits would forever remain here. In other words¡­


    ¡°Father and the others are fine. They even have the strength to eliminate the bandits¡­¡±


    When he thought of this, the worry in his heart lessened greatly, so he perked up and continued forward.


    He walked all the way to the manor.


    No, there was no longer a manor.


    Lost looked indifferently at everything in front of him.


    Two days ago, he had once arrogantly questioned Kang De here and indifferently despised him. He calmly gave the order to surround him and looked down at everything under his feet like a high and mighty star.


    Now, he could only look at the ruins of his home and the result of the destruction of the long-standing Goode family. The wall had copsed, and thewn had burned away. Those beautiful buildings had already be ruins. The entire manor was devastated. The ground was strangely t and scattered as if an unstoppable force had erupted from the center and pushed everything around it in all directions.


    The ground was filled with corpses.


    Corpses that were fused into the ground by the burning mes.


    Corpses that had been charred and deformed by the violent mes.


    Corpses that suffocated from the turbid and hot air.


    Corpses were everywhere, and people were everywhere. Knights, soldiers, nobles, andmoners. At this moment, everyone¡¯s fate was the same. It did not have to do with status or strength. In the face of death, all living beings were equal.


    Lost stood where he was, feeling cold all over.


    His mind was nk.


    Mage.


    Only a Mage could do all this.


    Moreover, only a very, very powerful mage could do all this!


    D*mn it! When did the Goode family provoke such a powerful enemy?! Who was he?!


    Despair and anger enveloped Lost¡¯s heart.


    Immediately after, he saw something.


    It was some things standing in the ruins. The impactful scene earlier shocked Lost¡¯s mind, preventing him from distinguishing the details in the ruins. Now, he saw it.


    In the ruins stood a few wooden stakes.


    There were people tied up on it.


    One of them was¡­


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Lost shouted at the top of his lungs. The proud young master¡¯s mask waspletely torn. He could no longer look down at the ground proudly and could only scramble towards the wooden stake.


    Immediately after, a lone wolf-like howl sounded.


    ¡°Lynch!¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot and almost crazy. What was tied to this wooden stake was his father, hisckeys, and the knights of the castle. They were all dead, his family, his home, and everything.


    His¡­ entire world crumbled.


    However, a soft moan entered his ears.


    To the current Lost, this voice was not stingy with the loudest thunder.


    He suddenly looked up and saw the survivor on the other side. It was her sister. Her eyes were tied, her mouth was tied, and her body was tied tightly. She could only twist slightly and make small sounds.


    A light shone into Lost¡¯s world.


    He did not like his sister very much. It was better to say that he did not care. Although she had some talent, her personality was very twisted and petty. In the future, she could only casually marry into a family that waspatible with Glory Sand and could not bring him any help. After all, he wanted to follow the Eldest Prince.


    That was all.


    He did not mind.


    They were only ordinary siblings and did not have any strong attachments.


    However, now, he was infinitely touched and emotional. He recalled the times when the siblings yed together when they were young. At that time, everyone was very pure and clean. They could be happy for an entire day for small matters and not speak for an entire day for small squabbles¡­ However, the next day, everything would be as usual.


    He had never loved and yearned for his family so much.


    Lost rushed forward and drew his sword to cut the rope. He caught his sister in his arms. He took off her blindfold and untied the rope she was talking about. He looked at herplexion. She was fine. Although she was terrified, her face was not pale, and her breath was not weak. There was no sign of blood loss, no sign of torture, and she was not injured. This was fine. Very good, very good. Even if it was only one person, even if¡­


    ¡ªEh, what¡¯s tied to her back? Why does it feel hard?


    Hannah also saw her brother.


    His eyes were filled with extreme fear and tears.


    She shouted, ¡°Brother! I¡¯m tied to a bomb. Hurry up and help¡­¡±


    Lost had indeed heard this.


    Although he did not know what a bomb was, when he saw his sister¡¯s frightened and surprised expression, he roughly understood what the so-called bomb was.


    In an instant, he felt an extremely dangerous approach. In an instant, his battle aura surged. Lost shook his arms and threw Hannah far into the air.


    Hannah felt her body fly into the air. Before she could say the second half, she finally realized what had happened. She reached out as if to grab Lost¡¯s hand, but it was already too far. The rest of the sentence turned into endless screams of despair and fear.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Then, mes shed.


    An intense sh and roar exploded behind Hannah. The powerful impact directly exploded her body into two and shattered into pieces. Blood rain and fragments whistled down.


    Immediately after, a huge explosion erupted from the ground.


    The moment he threw Hannah out, Lost used his Battle Aura Boost and quickly retreated. A terrifying power rose from the ground. The powerful shock wave shook the powerfulbat aura, injured his body, and shook his flesh, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood and twist his left arm irregrly.


    However, he ultimately escaped the most powerful explosion range.


    He was blown to the ground by the shock wave.


    Hey on the ground.


    He watched as flesh and blood fell to the ground.


    He watched as his father, Lynch, and the others¡¯ bodies disappeared.


    He watched as the explosion rising from the ground destroyed everything in front of him.


    Everything was destroyed.


    He was stunned.


    He only watched helplessly.


    His eyes were empty, like a walking corpse.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Laughter.


    There wasughter sounded in front.


    p! p! p!


    Apuse.


    Someone walked over from the back of the manor.


    Lost looked over in a daze.


    Then, his pupils slowly constricted.


    He recognized that person. Kang De, the clown, the Cathayan.


    At this moment, he understood everything.


    Moreover, he felt that it was extremely ridiculous.


    Why¡­ why?


    Was this the mere clown who did not even know martial arts?


    Kang De stepped on the hot ground and walked towards Lost.


    He greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Hi, your sister exploded.¡± He said.


    Lost only looked at him in a daze. His eyes became more focused and ferocious.


    Kang De ignored it and continued, ¡°You¡¯re too impatient and selfish. Are you very happy to see that your sister is not dead? However, when dangeres, your first reaction is to throw your sister out. Your so-called happiness is only to find mental sustenance after losing everything. I understand this thought very well, really.¡±


    ¡°However, I have to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s words were not finished.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the second half is?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I told her that the bomb I tied to her will explode, but there¡¯s also a way to remove it. The explosion time is set to ten seconds after it¡¯s activated. In other words, if you can patiently listen to her and remove the trigger on the bomb in ten seconds, your sister won¡¯t explode. I think that for someone as powerful as you, not to mention ten seconds, even three seconds won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°So, after knowing that your sister was thrown out by you, why do you think she screamed so miserably?¡±


    ¡°Because she was very close to surviving at one point.¡±


    ¡°However, in the end, what killed her was thest rtive she entrusted all her hopes to¡­¡±


    Lost¡¯s eyes were trembling, and his body was trembling.


    He breathed heavily.


    He could not even speak.


    He looked at the fragment falling from the sky, his lips trembling.


    The emotions on his face changed continuously. Fear, regret, anger, shock, escape, denial¡­


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°As for me, I nned to stuff the bomb into her stomachst night. In that case, you definitely won¡¯t be able to dodge. Now, you¡¯ll definitely be half-dead from the explosion. However, when I was about to do this, a dead person jumped out to cause trouble for me. This guy who has been holding me back forced me to change my mind.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, the effect is not bad. I like your current expression very much.¡±


    ¡°Compared to your previous arrogant expression of standing at a high ce and treating people as ants, I like you better now. You belong on the ground after all.¡±


    ¡°This is retribution.¡±


    Lost hissed, ¡°It¡¯s you. You did all this¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Kang De took out the shotgun and loaded it.


    He said, ¡°Cry.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 104 - Curse

    <h4>Chapter 104: Curse</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Bang.


    Kang De pulled the trigger.


    The bullet went straight for Lost¡¯s head.


    Battle aura shed. The fallen Lost moved a few meters to the left in the air and dodged the shot.


    Then, his body rose up.


    He did not get up or stand up, but his body was upright.


    The knight shook his head.


    His eyes were empty and his expression froze, but the violent aura behind his heart slowly spread out.


    He lost everything almost overnight. His hometown was destroyed, his family was razed, the corpses of his rtives were blown to pieces, and his sister died because of his selfishness.


    What about the Eldest Prince¡¯s favor, what about his bright future, what about the life of an upper-ss person? All of this had already been devoured by the mes of hatred and despair. These were not important anymore, not important¡­


    Kang De fired again. The knight rolled to the ground, ignoring his posture, but it was efficient.


    He dodged this attack.


    Then, he slowly stood up and looked at Kang De with empty eyes.


    Kang De was first stunned, then he shook his head and smiled.


    This level of police firearms and escort firearms was no longer enough to deal the main damage to a powerful knight like Lost. They could only be used to attack, suppress, restrain, and kill.


    As expected.


    This was a world with supernatural powers. He did not think that he could run wild in this world with the non-military firearms and a small number of bullets he had borrowed from the police station and the currency truck.


    It was better to say that he had long expected this.


    The reason why he directly used the fuel truck to raze the Glory Sand Castle was also because of this. He had previously used the little beggar¡¯s explosion to test the strength of Samuel¡¯s battle aura and came to the conclusion that the risk of facing him head-on was higher and he could not be defeated. Moreover, there was still that Mage Richard. He could only use this method to wipe them out.


    As for Lost, he had a foolproof n to stuff the bomb into Hannah¡¯s stomach. With his mental state at that time, he would definitely not be able to dodge. This move and the subsequent underground explosion were enough to directly injure him and then calmly finish him off.


    However, Kang De hesitated after all.


    Just like that extremely dark night in the alley of Glory Sand Town, Kang De raised his nail gun as he watched the little beggar gradually walk towards the entrance of the street.


    The knight pressed his arm and said no, or he would not be able to turn back.


    When the sharp tip of the knife was about to pierce Hannah¡¯s lower abdomen, he vaguely felt that someone was pressing his arm and telling him that he could not, or he would not be able to turn back.


    Kang De knew that not doing it might be a bad idea.


    Just like how he would be betrayed in the blink of an eye if he did not kill the little beggar, he would be surrounded by his pursuers in the blink of an eye. In a fierce battle, the knight forcefully boosted his battle aura and suffered an extremely serious piercing injury. Moreover, he lost his life because of this. This became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, directly causing Kang De to fall into madness.


    Just like now, if he did not do this, Lost¡¯s vignce and selfishness made him throw Hannah without hesitation and dodge the core area of the explosion without being fatally injured. This meant a fierce battle would ur.


    Kang De knew.


    However, he only thought of the look in Clevnd¡¯s eyes that night.


    <i>Hey, it¡¯s the second time.</i>


    <i>Your kindness and soft-heartedness have ruined things again.</i>


    <i>I won¡¯t listen to you next time.</i>


    Facing the malicious-looking Lost, Kang De smiled and put the shotgun back on his back.


    Then, he pulled out the axe and sword.


    A powerful enemy had sharp intuition and powerful reaction speed. His current gun could no longer satisfy hisbat needs. He needed to enchant and strengthen it in all aspects, or¡­ obtain something stronger.


    However, that waster.


    Now, he had to fight bravely.


    Lost stared at Kang De and roared like a malicious ghost.


    ¡°You killed my father.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You killed my brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You destroyed my home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You killed so many people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Kang De replied calmly. The questioner on the other side was filled with hatred and sorrow.


    Compared to that night, the situation hadpletely reversed.


    However, these two people were no longer him at that time.


    Lost hissed, ¡°You¡­ demon¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a demon. Remember that you gave me the nickname of a clown. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡±


    Lost gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Demon, you cruel, vicious demon¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯re very wrong.¡±


    Kang De still smiled. He said softly, ¡°Look, I only turned the living into the dead. As for you, you turned the living into clowns. Tell me, who is the real demon?¡±


    Lost said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Lynch was only a child¡­¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°So what? If I¡¯ve obtained any insight from this matter, it¡¯s that all living beings are equal. Everyone decides their own actions and has to bear the corresponding responsibility. Be it a man or a woman, an old man or a child, a noble or a beggar.¡±


    Lostined miserably, ¡°You killed so many people¡­¡±


    ¡°The dead Goethe people are also humans. When you wave your butcher knives, you should have thought of today. If you don¡¯t have the awareness to be killed, why did you kill?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were bright and his tone was calm. He did not waver. He said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, did many people die? This is only so-so. There are not as many people as in a building in our district.¡±


    Lost did not know what the district was.


    He did not want to know.


    The knight had already turned into a headless ghost that was copsing crazily.


    His battle aura circted even more violently.


    Then, he let out a wild, miserable, and terrifying roar.


    His noble golden battle aura had already slowly turned blood-red.


    Through his answer to Kang De, he umted anger, hatred, and madness.


    Kang De was doing the same thing.


    With every question he answered, the madness and anger in his heart increased. He thought of the sailors who calmly died, the captain who fought to the death, and the raging mes of the Penguin that left Bedo behind to cover the retreat.


    Clevnd¡¯sst tears.


    The person in front of him had an undeniable responsibility for Clevnd¡¯s death.


    It was also hisst enemy.


    He drank the medicine.


    Strength, agility, and intelligence.


    His bodily functions increased greatly.


    His mental strength and thinking speed increased greatly.


    The mes that spread out again because of the explosion and impact gathered towards Kang De.


    Element Extraction.


    The flying mes transformed into pure fire elements that surged into Kang De¡¯s body. Then, they gushed out of his hand and outlined into runes under the guidance of his mental strength, spreading the divine edge of mes on the battle axe.


    In his right hand was the Crimson Blood me Edge, and in his left was the Raging Fire Battle Axe.


    Silver-white battle aura rose.


    This was Clevnd¡¯s battle aura.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll use it to kill you as if Clevnd is the one killing you.


    This was hisst revenge.


    Kang De and Lost¡¯s gazes met.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Kill¡ª¡±


    Almost at the same time, the two of them raised their weapons. Battle aura shed as they quickly rushed towards each other.


    One of them was in a sorry state.


    One of them was calm and cold.


    These were two lunatics who had lost everything.


    On the dpidatednd, there was the final battle.


    The swords collided, and the battle auras rumbled. The flying mes collided crazily with the horizontal and vertical sharpness.


    ¡°Ahhhh, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Lost shed crazily, perishing together. He only howled, screamed, and did not cry, because he could not cry. There were no tears, only blood, and only an extremely sticky blood feud.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill! Kill!¡±


    Kang De shed with his sword and axe and roared, ¡°Trash! I killed your father, I killed your brother, I killed your sister, and I killed your entire family. So what? So what? Why aren¡¯t you crying? If you¡¯re not crying,ugh! Why are you shouting so loudly?! Why are you unhappy?!¡±


    Sabers and swords shed, and mes roared. The two of them fought desperately, roaring and crazy.


    They had already fought countless times.


    Until the chance to win arrived.


    In the next exchange of blows, the fire axe finally reached the limit of the me enchantment and disintegrated into fragments that filled the sky. Without a weapon, Kang De grabbed the shotgun and fired.


    Lost did not dodge. He used hisbat aura to resist the close-range attack of the rubber bullet and took the opportunity to attack. The sword light was like a rainbow, and hisbat aura erupted, knocking away Kang De¡¯s other short sword.


    The Crimson Blood me Edge flew into the sky.


    Kang De no longer had any cold weapons.


    Lost let out a sharp roar. The sword went straight in and stabbed at Kang De¡¯s heart.


    Kang De let go of the shotgun.


    With his bare hands, his battle aura erupted. He pressed his palms together and caught the white de with his bare hands.


    He only needed to block it for a second.


    He grabbed Lost¡¯s sword with both hands.


    His mental strength, which had been strengthened by the intelligence potion, suddenly spread.


    His ability was activated.


    Its name was Extraction.


    Lost¡¯s de suddenly disintegrated, turning into many elements.


    Kang De absorbed the sharpness.


    It strengthened at the tip of his nail and he grabbed.


    Blood appeared.


    Kang De looked at the approaching Lost and smiled indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you.¡±


    He let go of the shotgun with his left hand and reached out to scoop it up. The Crimson Blood me Edge that had been lifted into the air fell and was grabbed by him. Then, he tried his best to stab.


    The short sword pierced through Lost¡¯s chest.


    Lost¡¯s battle aura erupted. His muscles tensed and he mped the short sword tightly, allowing the mes on the sword to burn his flesh and internal organs.


    This crazy lunatic also revealed a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you.¡±


    His other hand pulled out a small sword from the secretpartment of his armor.


    It was called the Death Entanglement and the Silent Kiss of the Night.


    It was a cursed treasure bestowed by the Eldest Prince to deal with Sword Saint Snowfall who hade from the War God City. It could impose an indestructible curse on living beings, causing their hearts to slowly stop beating. It was impossible to resolve and dodge. Even someone as powerful as the Sword Saint could only die once she was struck.


    Now, the so-called duty and wealth were no longer important.


    What was important was revenge.


    Lost smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Die!¡±


    The curse was activated.

 Chapter 105 - Beyond Two Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 105: Beyond Two Worlds</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The Death Entanglement shone with a strange ck light.


    Lost grabbed the cursed short sword and suddenly stabbed it into his heart.


    With the activation of his blood and endless hatred, the cursed de suddenly shed. Not a trace of blood flowed out of the wound that had pierced his body, and the strange energy fluctuation suddenly spread.


    Kang De shouted and his battle aura suddenly erupted. The Crimson Blood me Edge that had pierced into Lost¡¯s body twisted and twitched, and arge blood mist scattered. He sensed that an extremely dangerous thing was approaching and suddenly retreated. His other hand pulled out the pistol on his inner thigh and fired at Lost.


    Lost suddenly tilted his head and dodged the vital part of his head. Then, his body suddenly shook. He was shot in the chest and abdomen several times and only dodged the vital part of his head.


    Then, he suddenly pulled out the small sword in his heart. With endless hatred and curses, he suddenly shed at Kang De with a shadow-like invisible de that silently swept out and arrived in an instant.


    Its speed transcended the concept of space.


    It passed through Kang De¡¯s body.


    Kang De¡¯s retreating figure suddenly stiffened. His face turned pale for a moment, and a painful twisted expression shed through his eyes. He could not help but let go of the fire axe in his hand and press it against his chest.


    After the intense pain, there was a gradually rising sense of weakness.


    He felt an invisible force entrench his heart. Bit by bit, it made his heart gradually slow down, like a gentle whisper of death.


    After activating the cursed de, Lost took two weak steps back and sat on the ground. He was heavily injured in many ces and his life force was quickly depleting. He could no longer survive.


    However, he wasughing.


    Ignoring his injuries, heughed proudly.


    He felt endless satisfaction.


    Kang De let go of the pistol and pressed it to his chest.


    His mental strength spread out and extracted.


    However¡­ extract what?


    His mental strength passed through his skin and flesh. He could feel the beating of his heart and its appearance and outline. However, that strange power was attached to his heart and wrapped around it like a vine. He tried to touch it gently, but he felt an extremelyplicated element change, deep and profound.


    Although it could notpare to the words of the Fire Thief Altar and the white fog outside the district, it was far from something the current Kang De could extract and analyze.


    A trace of understanding suddenly shed through his mind.


    This was¡­ the power of a god.


    Lostughed wildly, ¡°I should have used the cursed treasure on Sword Saint Snowfall. You should feel honored that I used it on a mere clown like you! Be afraid! You¡¯re going to die! You¡¯re going to die soon!¡±


    Kang De held his chest and looked at the other party.


    His expression was gloomy and changing.


    Fierceness, hatred, regret, anger, fear, and unwillingness.


    However, in the end, it became relief.


    He was calm and relieved.


    ¡°I see¡­ Am I going to die?¡±


    He knew that what Lost said was true. He had personally verified the power of the curse.


    Kang De slowly revealed aplicated smile.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    He smiled lightly, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m tired of living.¡±


    Seeing him like this, Lost¡¯s crazy and happyughter suddenly stopped. He said in exasperation, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you regretful? Why can you be so calm? You¡¯re about to die! You¡¯re going to cry! You¡¯re going crazy! You¡¯re exasperated! You¡¯re unwilling! Why can you be so calm!¡±


    This was because he had nothing to lose. What was life?


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be calm? I¡¯ve already taken revenge for my dead friend. I don¡¯t have any regrets. Even if it was entrusted to me by my friend, I¡¯ve done it. I used my life to block this curse to prevent Sword Saint Snowfall from dying. With her by Tina¡¯s side, her future will be much easier, right?¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, look at yourself.¡±


    His smile gradually became filled with mockery and ridicule, ¡°Because of your greed, because of your betrayal, you attacked innocent people. Your allies who yearned for the future waved their des. What did you obtain? The gorgeous buildings, the foundation of the inheritance, the glory of the family, or the lives of your rtives? Everything has turned to ashes. You tried your best but could not change all of this. What¡¯s the point of killing me? Will they return? The Goode family is finished, and you have nothing left. Why aren¡¯t you crying?¡±


    Lost felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    His body trembled violently.


    Looking at the devastated ground and the corpses of his rtives who had already disappeared, what was the most important thing about the Eldest Prince¡¯s instructions?


    However, it was no longer important.


    Everything had been destroyed.


    However¡­


    However¡­


    Tears appeared in Lost¡¯s eyes. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the unpleasant air. He had been born and raised here. His memories were all here.


    ¡°At the very least¡­¡± he muttered, ¡°I can die in my hometown.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s smile froze.


    He stood silently.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The Earthling whispered.


    His life was about to reach its end, and the madness and hatred in his eyes slowly dissipated.


    He became calm.


    He became relieved.


    He looked up at the sky, and infinite sadness and longing shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I want to die in my hometown too.¡±


    His hand pulled on his body a few times and took off the blood-stained tactical vest, then the various tactical belts on his arms and legs.


    His mental strength spread out and extracted. Those things continuously disintegrated.


    ¡°Because I came to the world cleanly, I have to return cleanly.¡±


    Then, he picked up the pistol.


    Extraction, dposition.


    Shotgun.


    Dagger.


    Nail gun.


    One by one, they scattered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want weapons to be buried with thest human on Earth.¡±


    The Crimson Blood me Edge also turned to ashes in his hand.


    Kang De held thest weapon, the fire axe.


    He looked at Lost, who was sitting on the ground.


    All the elements dposed surged into the axe, and the de shone with a dense light.


    He rushed toward Lost, who saw his gaze.


    The two of them moved at the same time and gathered theirst battle aura to rush toward each other. At this moment, the inner strength driving them was no longer hatred and madness, but other purer and more personal reasons.


    Three meters away, Kang De suddenly threw the axe. The axe that contained a strong will whistled out and cut through the air, separating the protective battle aura of Lost who could not dodge in time.


    It shed into his head.


    Kang De rushed forward and grabbed the handle of the axe. Their figures crossed. Lost¡¯s head suddenly tilted back. Kang De held the axe in his right hand and pressed the knight¡¯s back with his left. He pushed and pulled. Lost¡¯s head was embedded in the de and was forcefully pulled off.


    Bones, flesh, and blood vessels scattered like the flowers of death that bloomed.


    Lost¡¯s headless corpse rushed forward two steps and fell to the ground.


    Kang De did not look back.


    He said softly, ¡°I hesitatedst night. I should have ced the bomb in Hannah¡¯s stomach. If I did that, you would have been seriously injured just now. You might not have the strength to take out this thing.¡±


    ¡°In other words, myst kindness and hesitation led to my death.¡±


    ¡°How ironic.¡±


    ¡°But then again¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed softly, ¡°I have to admit that if I did thisst night, I would be too ashamed to go home now¡­ In the end, fate is so magical. If we lose something in one ce, we¡¯ll obtain it in another. Fate is endlessly changing and unpredictable. Who can say for sure?¡±


    He threw the axe to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave myst bit of hatred here.¡±


    ¡°At this point, I¡¯ve paid off what I owed and gotten what I deserved.¡±


    ¡°The Goode family has been destroyed here, and the blood debt has been paid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled the score with this world.¡±


    He looked up at the sky, at thisnd that was not beautiful, this infinitely vast alternate world.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to take a good look anymore.¡±


    However, there was nothing to pity.


    Kang De smiled.


    Then, he slowly raised his hands.


    He raised his middle finger at this sky and this world.


    ¡°F*ck this world.¡±


    A ck halo suddenly appeared around him. Space shattered and stacked into a door that crossed time and space.


    In the next moment, Earthling Kang De left the other world.


    Glory Sand was already dead silent. There was no longer a living creature here. No one saw that the cursed de in Lost¡¯s hand suddenly lose its luster at this moment.


    ¡­


    It was as if he was in the endless deep sea. He crossed the empty bubbles and finally arrived at the ce he wanted to go. When the inexplicable surge disappeared, Kang De opened his eyes.


    The familiar ceiling.


    This was his home.


    It was also the ce where he could rest in peace.


    He could not die in bed.


    He would die in front of the tombstone and beside Clevnd¡¯s sword.


    He struggled out of bed and opened the bedroom door, but everything went ck before he fell to his knees.


    He breathed heavily.


    His vision darkened.


    His heart gradually slowed down. He was already close to the most dangerous moment. Thest attack and extraction enchantment had consumed arge amount of strength. Now, he no longer had the strength to continue.


    Kang De fell to the ground weakly.


    Bang.


    He no longer wanted to move.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He was already very tired.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He should rest like this.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Speaking of which, why was it so noisy today¡­


    Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­


    Even his phone began to vibrate.


    Wait!


    His increasingly heavy eyes suddenly opened.


    The shout seemed to be distant and close.


    ¡°Kang De! Kang De!¡±


    He heard someone call him.


    That voice was very familiar. It often appeared in dreams. Was it an illusion before death?


    No, it was not.


    That was not the case.


    This was because the phone in his pocket was vibrating.


    The voice became clearer and clearer. It was outside.


    ¡°Kang De! Are you there?!¡±


    It was this voice. Yes, he recognized this voice.


    How could he forget?


    His mind was in a daze as he continued to fall into the dark void. However, the sound was like a light. Kang De¡¯s body shook, and he felt hot tears surge out of his eyes.


    He shouted, ¡°Old Wang! Old Wang!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice became choked.


    The shout stopped. A momentter, there was an even more violent and intense collision, as if something was shing and hitting the door.


    Then, the door was violently pulled open.


    A figure entered Kang De¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Kang De! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    The anxious voice was very familiar.


    Including her beautiful but heroic face, her long ck hair tied into a ponytail, and her tall and well-proportioned figure. All of this was the appearance in his memory, the appearance he missed.


    Old Wang¡­ was his childhood friend, his neighbor, and his best friend.


    Now, she appeared in front of him again.


    It was like a dream.


    Kang De looked at her and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s really you. Why¡­¡±


    When the girl saw his appearance, she was shocked. She hurriedly helped him up and rushed out. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital!¡±


    At this moment, Kang De was dizzy and unprecedentedly weak. His life slid into the abyss. He was in a daze and allowed the other party to do whatever he wanted. However, before he left home, his gaze subconsciously swept over.


    Then, he was stunned.


    There should have been a radio transmitter and a gasoline generator on the table.


    He had also brought some things in the house to the other world.


    However, now, there was no radio or generator. The furniture was just like before.


    ¡°What¡­ is going on¡­¡±


    He was dragged to the elevator by the girl.


    There was electricity.


    The numbers jumped on the first floor of the indicator.


    After Old Wang brought him downstairs, on the way, there was an old couple was strolling with their dog. When they saw this scene, they were shocked and hurriedly walked up.


    The old granny said worriedly, ¡°Oh no, what¡¯s going on? Old Li, quickly take a look!¡±


    The old grandpa hurriedly went forward and only raised Kang De¡¯s face to take a look. Then, he pressed his ear to his chest and listened for a moment before saying firmly, ¡°There must be a problem with his heart rate! Hurry up and send him to the hospital for emergency treatment. The Third People¡¯s Hospital is less than a kilometer away. We can¡¯t dy any longer!¡±


    Old Wang agreed and hurriedly ran towards the entrance of the district. The old couple followed. The old man reached out to help support Kang De.


    As the girl thanked him, she took out her phone and was about to call 120. At this moment, a mother and son came from another building. When the mother saw this, she came up and asked, ¡°The Third People¡¯s Hospital is close to here. We happen to be going out now so my husband ising¡­¡±


    The little boy immediately ran towards the entrance of the district. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Daddy!¡±


    Kang De felt even dizzier. He only saw unfamiliar faces approaching with surprise and worry. He felt hands helping him as they moved faster and faster.


    However, he no longer had the strength to care about all this.


    He only looked around in confusion and perplexity. There was no white fog, and there was no fear on the people¡¯s faces that they had experienced the anomaly of a disaster. Everything was as usual. There was no wanton graffiti by the roadside, no traces of his life. He was helped by everyone to the entrance of the district. That stone wall was engraved with that iparably exquisite Song Dynasty poems. There was no civilized epitaph, nor was there the sword of Clevnd.


    It was as if all of this¡­ had never happened.


    However, it had indeed happened. It was definitely not a dream. Now, the power of the Fire Thief still existed in his body.


    However, what was going on?


    Kang De cried in a daze.


    He muttered, ¡°What¡¯s this? What¡¯s this?¡±


    The sorrow and despair of the past year, the copse and madness after loss.


    However¡­


    Seeing that this world was still the same, seeing these unfamiliar and worried faces, security guards, passers-by, and neighbors, whether they knew each other or not, almost everyone reached out to help.


    It turned out that all of this had never been lost.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s just that I¡¯ve experienced a sad journey.


    That would be great.


    It did not matter.


    No matter what he experienced, it was fine. This was good enough¡­


    He slowly lowered his head, and the voices in his ear gradually faded.


    Madness, sorrow, despair, and pain slowly calmed down.


    The car roared and passed the red light. It honked all the way and rushed toward the nearest hospital.


    In the emergency room, the doctor who had arrived urgently nced at the device and said, ¡°Prepare the defibritor!¡±


    Old Wang waited worriedly in front of the emergency room.


    ¡­


    On a mountain dozens of kilometers away from Glory Sand Town, the exhausted princess finally saw the person she was waiting for. She fell into the other party¡¯s arms and muttered, ¡°Aunt, hurry, hurry back to Glory Sand Town to save them. Kang De and the knight are still there¡­¡±


    However, she did not know that those two people were already gone.


    Water pirs suddenly surged into the sky from the dock of Glory Sand Town.


    The people in the port had long run away. The seagulls flying in the sky fell into the sea uncontrobly. Her beautiful and slender feet stepped onto thend. The girl had refreshing red hair that reached her ears. Her figure was hot and her chest was straight. She opened the wet bag in her hand and clothes floated in the air. In the blink of an eye, all the water disappeared and she became dry.


    She tilted her head as if recalling something. Then, her underwear, coat, boots, and clothes were put on her body. The girl held the steel rod in her hand and revealed a dissatisfied expression, but she could not bear to throw it away. Then, she had an idea. The rough steel rod was wrapped in golden light. The power of the elements continuously gathered and smelted. In the end, the steel rod turned into a long rod that shone with golden light.


    She whispered, ¡°Kang De¡­ Kang De¡­¡±


    The girl looked at this unfamiliar world and a trace of confusion shed across her face before bing firm.


    She strode into this other world to find the person closest to her.


    ¡­


    The door of the emergency room opened and the doctor walked out. ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family?¡±


    Old Wang nodded as if nothing had happened. ¡°I am, Doctor. How is he?¡±


    A vexed expression appeared on the doctor¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s very strange. After using the defibritor, his symptoms immediately disappeared, but his condition¡­¡±


    Worry appeared on Old Wang¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He looks very weak and tired and in a very bad state, but the test results show that his indicators are all normal. He¡¯s even healthier than normal people¡­ Let him stay in the hospital for a few days to observe.¡±


    The doctor asked again, ¡°Also, has he¡­ encountered any major emotional setbacks recently, or is it some kind of trauma?¡±


    Old Wang asked in confusion, ¡°No, he was fine when I saw him two days ago. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Even in aa, he¡¯s been crying and talking in a foreignnguage I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The girl¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.


    She asked, ¡°Can I go in and see him now?¡±


    Kang De only had a dream.


    He dreamed of the world enveloped in white fog. Everything was as quiet as before. All the wind objects were roughly the same as Earth, but they were different. There was a tombstone with a sword beside it.


    What he did not know was that when the divine power in the cursed de scattered, a bridge was built in the void, connecting the sealed world, the pure world, and the world filled with hope.


    Even the gods could not discover this change.


    Only the river of time remembered everything. It flowed vastly and never stopped. The epic that was filled with holiness and sorrow would be personally written by a new hero. It would definitely engrave an eternal story under the starry sky¡­


    It was a new mythology.

 Chapter 106 - Miss Xiaoman

    <h4>Chapter 106: Miss Xiaoman</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    When he opened his eyes again, Kang De saw a pure white ceiling.


    This was an unfamiliar environment.


    His body suddenly stiffened, and then he subconsciously touched his body. Ever since he transmigrated to the other world, be it during the day or when he was sleeping, he had definitely had a weapon beside him.


    However, he did not touch it. He lowered his head and saw that he was wearing a soft hospital gown.


    After a short daze, the vignce and nervousness in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    In its ce were veryplicated emotions.


    Footsteps sounded in the corridor as he walked back and forth. The scenery outside the window was perfect. The sun was shining and the traffic was heavy. There was no white fog or curtain. Everything was as usual.


    This was Earth, the city he lived in.


    This was his¡­ home.


    The ce he yearned for and wanted to return to in countless dreams.


    He was back.


    Moreover, he had lost nothing. Life on Earth, the order of civilization, the family and friends he cared about, everyone was fine, and this world was still the same.


    The only change was him.


    He was no longer the old him.


    In just two days, Kang De¡¯s life had changed greatly.


    He had once determined that human civilization had been destroyed and walked towards the other world with the mood to start over.


    However, he was hurt by the malice and selfishness of humans. The friends he trusted and befriended died one by one. His heart was crushed by sorrow and despair. He descended into madness and carried out ruthless revenge with the mes of anger.


    His hands were stained with blood, and his heart slipped towards his beast nature. In the end, he protected thest trace of humanity in front of the danger and directly caused him to be cursed by the gods. At this moment, his madness and hatred dissipated. His life was about to reach its end, and he only wanted to die quietly in his hometown.


    He had once been extremely crazy and desperate. When he hated and prepared to calmly walk towards the end of his life, he discovered that he had returned to the real Earth.


    Everything he had thought he had lost was still here.


    Just as he had said to Lost¡¯s corpse when he left, fate was so magical. If he lost it in one ce, he would obtain it in another. Who could say for sure how mysterious it was?


    He silently pressed his chest.


    He could sense that the curse power attached to his heart had long ceased to exist. Although he was already close to unconscious at that time, a realization shed through his mind. Perhaps he could return to the real Earth because the remaining power of the god had yed a role.


    In other words, if he had cut open Hannah¡¯s body when she was alive at that time, cruelly imnted the bomb in her body, and set a trap to directly injure Lost, the other party would not have had the chance to use the curse divine artifact, so Kang De would not have returned to his hometown because of this.


    The reason why he stopped was not so much Clevnd¡¯s admonition in the alley, but rather thest trace of Kang De¡¯s humanity. The first kind act caused the knight¡¯s death and Kang De¡¯s madness. The second kind thought had almost killed him. However, who would have thought that thest light surrounded by the dark and crazy evil thoughts would be the opportunity to return home, finally calming his once sad and despairing heart?


    One could not fathom fate.


    Kang De silently held his chest and thought of that person. Even if he died because of this, that fool would probably not regret persuading Kang De to let the little beggar go.


    He was such a person.


    ¡°This time, you really saved me¡­¡±


    Kang De whispered, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll never forget you.¡±


    At this moment, he heard a loud sneeze.


    On the sofa bed in front of the bed, someone suddenly sat up and rubbed her nose. The bright sunlight shone on her beautiful face and loose hair.


    She nced at Kang De and was pleasantly surprised.


    However, she became suspicious.


    The girlined.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your enlightened expression?¡±


    Kang De was first stunned, and a warm light appeared on his face.


    He said softly, ¡°Xiaoman, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girl jumped up and ran over. She knocked on his head. ¡°Beast, where did you go again?¡±


    She sat down beside Kang De¡¯s bed and sized him up. She said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t seen you for two days and you¡¯ve made yourself like this. You almost scared me to death.¡±


    ¡ªTwo days.


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Only two days had passed¡­


    He was happy and sad.


    He was happy that the time he transmigrated was only two days here. His disappearance was not discovered by anyone. After all, his father was working overseas and his mother had run to see him.


    The sad thing was¡­ he had really taken a long, long trip.


    Such sorrow, loneliness, and agony could not be told to anyone.


    However, it did not matter.


    As long as everyone was fine, it was very good.


    The girl noticed Kang De¡¯s expression, or rather, she felt a sh of sadness. She looked at her childhood sweetheart close at hand and her heart trembled.


    For some reason, she felt an inexplicable throbbing.


    She was very familiar with Kang De.


    Or rather, the two families were very close.


    Their grandfathers were neighbors in the same vige. Their fathers had entered university together and changed their fates together. They had entered the city together and be neighbors. In other words, they had been neighbors since they were young.


    However, in the era when the two of them slowly grew up, the country began to develop rapidly. The tide of the era flipped. Someone who grasped the opportunity could ride the wind. The girl¡¯s father was one of them. In just seven to eight years, the wealth, family background, and social status of the two families had a huge difference. The girl had be a rich youngdy with billions in assets, but Kang De had always lived a simple life with his parents.


    However, even so, the friendship between the two families that had begun in the previous generation had not been interrupted. Needless to say, the poor friend of the father and son would not be dted by time and growth. This was because back then, Uncle Wang had decided to go start a business. The couple was busy, so he entrusted his daughter to his neighbor to take care of. The girl¡¯s childhood and student life had always been inseparable from Kang De.


    The two of them were extremely familiar.


    Ever since they were young, Wang Xiaoman and Kang De had been best friends.


    Therefore, the girl could sense that Kang De had¡­ changed.


    Although she could not tell where the change was, she could sense it.


    Although she had only not seen him for two to three days and although they were best friends, she felt an inexplicable estrangement sitting beside Kang De.


    It was as if she had not seen the person in front of her for a long time¡­


    She said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I narrowly escaped death and kept my life, so I¡¯m a little¡­ open-minded.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Wang Xiaoman suppressed the suspicion in his heart and said worriedly, ¡°You are normally so energetic. Why did it suddenly be like that? Even the doctor can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    It was indeed the truth.


    The curse disappeared, and his heart beat again. He felt that the state of his body was continuously recovering. He could sense the battle aura circting in his body, could sense the mystery of the elements in the object his mental strength brushed past, and could also receive the feedback of his powerful body after being strengthened by the crystal.


    He kept his supernatural power.


    He was on Earth.


    He had never felt so good.


    Old Wang was still a little worried. ¡°Do you want to do a full-body checkup?¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°Did the doctor check me before?¡±


    The girl nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only a few rted checkups. He felt that it was very strange. He said that your body was very, very weak at that time. If it were anyone else, they would be on theirst breaths, but your relevant indicators are still in the normal category and are even stronger than ordinary people, so it was very strange.¡±


    Kang De roughly knew what was going on.


    Because his body was very, very weak at that time, the results of the checkup were normal. Moreover, there were only a few checkups that would not have a huge problem.


    In other words¡­


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine now. There¡¯s no need to check.¡±


    What a joke. He had already left the category of normal humans. If the doctor checked his data, he would probably be so frightened that he would doubt his life.


    Kang De nced at the furnishings of the ward. It was a single room, spacious, with a television and a separate bathroom. It should be the best single special ward in the hospital. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much money in my card now. I¡¯ll return it to you in the future. Don¡¯t tell my parents.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you were saved very quickly. The doctor said that he didn¡¯t discover any problems, so I didn¡¯t tell Uncle and Auntie.¡± Miss Xiaoman waved her hand and did not mention money at all.


    She saw Kang De get up, pick up his clothes, and walk to the bathroom. She was a little worried and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do a full-body checkup. Money is not a problem¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around and smiled at her. He said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    It was just a very ordinary smile andnguage. For some reason, it carried an irrefutable dignity and strength. Wang Xiaoman was speechless for a moment. When she returned to her senses, Kang De had already walked in.


    The girl was stunned. Then, the suspicion in her eyes became stronger.


    She felt a very strange feeling from Kang De.


    It had only been two days since theyst met. What was going on?


    What had he encountered?


    He had notpleted the previous admission procedures and had to settle the discharge procedures. There were many things to do and it was very troublesome. Moreover, the attending doctor who heard the request expressed his objection.


    However, to the evil capitalists, there was nothing that money could not resolve.


    Old Wang¡¯s family had a long-term service agreement with a healthpany and was an extremely high-quality client. All the processes of any physical examination, medical treatment, and other projects could be handed over to the employees of this healthpany to handle. It saved time and effort. They only needed to make a call and temporarily leave their identification cards and citizen cards in the ward before leaving.


    Kang De and Xiaoman walked out of the hospital building side by side.


    He looked at the blue sky and took a deep breath.


    D*mn, the air on Earth was easier to breathe. This haze was really thick.


    Old Wang took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call a car.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Therefore, they slowly walked by the road. The carsing and going, the pedestrians, the tall buildings. Everything that he had been tired of in the past felt so new now. It was really good.


    Old Wang said, ¡°We have to thank the kind people who brought you to the hospital, especially the one who drove through the red light to send you there. They were originally going out to y, but they had to exin the situation in the end. At that time, I had to apany you, so I could only call my father to help. The process went very quickly, but their rest day was wasted.¡±


    ¡°My father said that he was afraid that they would not ept the money, so he directly bought five years of top-notch customer service for their car. However, we still have to personally visit and thank them. It¡¯s best if we buy some toys and gifts for that child, as well as the district security guard and an old uncle¡­¡±


    The girl counted with her fingers.


    Kang De listened with a smile and kept nodding.


    There were many things to do.


    It was better to say that even now, he had not recovered from this intense emotional turmoil. It was as if he was in a dream¡­ He had actually returned to Earth.


    He had many things to think about.


    He had many decisions to make.


    The past, the present, and the future.


    Too many things had happened.


    Everything was different from before.


    Now that he was walking side by side on the street with Xiaoman, he discovered that he felt a faint sense of alienation. They were clearly childhood sweethearts who could not be any better and best friends.


    However, he thought of that experience. Loneliness and sorrow, despair and madness, blood and death. He mercilessly executed his enemies and became even more evil and crazy than he could imagine. He used dark methods to fight back against the darkness and soaked himself in blood.


    Such a person and such a thing could be called a murderer in any country on Earth, right? Unknowingly, his fate had changed drastically.


    He even felt confused.


    It was not that he did not know what he should do.


    Instead, it was suspicion.


    He wondered if the current him¡­ still belonged here.


    He returned to the district.


    The guard who had helped yesterday was resting so they asked for the time of the shift and entered the district.


    Kang De stopped in front of the Song Dynasty poems and was silent for a long time.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Old Wang nced at him. ¡°Why are you interested in this again? Didn¡¯t you alwaysin about this in the past?¡±


    Kang De smiled.


    The girl in front of him definitely did not know what he had done.


    It was a very, very long story.


    He only sighed.


    What was civilization?


    What could build it?


    What could destroy it?


    However, no matter what decision he made, no matter what he had to do in the future, no matter how he should live on Earth again¡­ These were all things in the future.


    He had the most important thing to do now.


    After entering the elevator and rising to the floor, the door that had been broken by Old Wang¡¯s axe had been changed. Capitalists were rich, and money represented efficiency.


    In front of the door, Kang De turned to look at the girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ can you let me be by myself for a while?¡±


    He said softly, ¡°I want to make a call.¡±


    This was a call that was more than a yearte.

 Chapter 107 - A Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 107: A Phone Call</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Kang De stood by the window and looked at the world outside.


    He had once looked at the scenery outside more than 300 times. The vast Qian River was covered by a thick white fog. It was a scene where he could not see hope¡­ until today.


    The call went through to the other half of the world.


    That was the first conversation after more than 300 days.


    A smiling voice sounded from the phone, ¡°You actually know to take the initiative to call. Are you short of money?¡±


    Kang Deughed.


    His tone was calm and rxed. ¡°No, I just missed you.¡±


    Crossing half the world, his mother spoke on the other end of the phone. Because it was too far away, her voice was a little distorted. She said, ¡°Do you miss us? Didn¡¯t you call the day before yesterday?¡±


    Kang De smiled faintly. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    His body which had been strengthened by the ck beast crystals was very powerful.


    However, mind and matter were originally independent of each other.


    He could control his body, but he could notpletely control his surging emotions.


    Although this surging emotion was subtle and distant, his mother could sense it.


    She hesitated for a moment. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just miss you a little.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    His mother was slightly relieved and teased, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you so filial before?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Because I¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    His mother clicked her tongue. ¡°When I called the day before yesterday, you thought I was nagging. Why did you grow up so quickly?¡±


    He replied softly, ¡°All boys are like this. Sometimes, if you¡¯re not careful, I¡¯ll secretly grow up.¡±


    His mother¡¯s voice became shocked, ¡°You have a girlfriend?!¡±


    ¡°¡­No!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve already broken up?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°So you have one after all?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    In this normalmunication, his mother¡¯sughter on the phone was like the noise of a 155-pound grenade cutting through the sky.


    After the initial unfamiliarity and silence, themunication quickly returned to normal.


    His mother mentioned what had happened in the past two days. She had gone to Africa to visit her husband, who was working overseas. Africa was very chaotic and security was much worse than in China, but the local Chinese were very influential and did not encounter any trouble.


    Her tone revealed a rather regretful feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    Kang De instructed, ¡°Be careful, understand? I have to get my father to watch over you¡­ Africa is often in civil war. It¡¯s chaotic and terrifying.¡±


    His mother sneered, ¡°Little brat, do you know what war is?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You understand, you understand. Therefore, be careful and take care of your body, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± His mother was silent for a moment. ¡°Your tone is so gentle that it disgusts me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you stupid? I¡¯m talking to you nicely. Can¡¯t you ept it?¡±


    His motherughed loudly.


    In the past, when he spoke to his family, they would often talk for a while before not knowing what to say. After being silent for a while, they would find an opportunity to stop themunication. Now, Kang De wanted to talk to his mother more.


    However, he did not know what to say.


    There were a thousand words to say, and all the grievance and sorrow turned into one sentence, ¡°In any case, everything is fine, right?¡±


    His mother said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all very good. You¡¯re the same, right?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine too. I¡¯ve never felt better than now.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s end the call here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    In the end, his mother said, ¡°You have to remember to eat well¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleep on time, don¡¯t stay upte, don¡¯t eat junk food¡­¡± Kang De continued, ¡°Don¡¯t always y on theputer, don¡¯t always look at your phone, don¡¯t sit for long, exercise, and breathe fresh air¡­¡±


    Mother Kang scolded jokingly, ¡°What? You can memorize it now?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve followed it well.¡±


    His mother continued to nag, ¡°There¡¯s no point if it¡¯s just a day or two. The most important thing is to persevere, understand?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already persisted for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Listen to my sincere voice.¡±


    This call ended inughter.


    Kang De slowly put down his phone and looked at the city through the French windows in the living room.


    There was a lot of traffic, pedestrians were everywhere, and tall buildings stood. In the distance, the Qian River surged.


    This was undoubtedly the world he was familiar with.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He apologized softly.


    After transmigrating to the other world, the only thing he thought about every day was to go home. Some things could only be precious if they were lost. He swore that he would reunite with his family one day and cherish every day. He had to apany them well, not anger them, and live safely and happily together.


    Now that his wish was fulfilled, everything was already different.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Mom¡­ I¡¯m no longer a person of this world.¡±


    Countless scenes shed through his mind.


    Time on the ind, meeting Tina, defeating the elves, and setting sail.


    He had once thought that there was a strange and fantastic new world ahead, but the humans of this world still repeated the cycle of killing and sorrow. He had once thought that Earth¡¯s civilization had been destroyed and decided to start a new life, but everything he had hoped for had been destroyed. The ugly soul created betrayal and killing. He had be crazy and vented hysterically in his revenge. He even had the intention to die, but in the end, he basked in the sunlight.


    It turned out that everything he cherished and missed had never been lost.


    However, he had still lost something in his life.


    That night, the sailors who were unwilling to fight him, Captain Oswald who calmly died, Head Maid Bedo who willingly bought them time, and all the dead Goethe people, the people he gradually became familiar with, lost their lives on that bloody night.


    Even Clevnd.


    Just because Tina asked him to protect Kang De, he would protect him even at the cost of his own life. He would definitely do what he had decided and his persistence would not bepromised.


    Compared to people like Lost and Glenn, Clevnd was more like the knight in Kang De¡¯s impression. He held onto the creed and was indomitable, honest, and unafraid of sacrifice.


    However, he was also human. Before he died, he was also afraid. He also missed his family. He was a living person who knew right and wrong and could tell right from wrong. He was not the so-called native of the other world. Everyone living there had their own lives and beliefs. They had built that world together.


    Before he died, he entrusted Kang De with something.


    He used his life to exchange for Kang De¡¯s and begged him to take over his heavy responsibility.


    Kang De understood what the knight meant.


    Clevnd could see the hesitation and sorrow in his heart. The knight was afraid that after he died, Kang De would be crazy and desperate, or even be a walking corpse. He needed a sense of meaning in his life, so the knight entrusted everything to him and used his life to put a lock on the soul of the transmigrator, forcefully giving him the strength to continue living¡­ until he found what he wanted.


    Now, because of his advice, the remaining kindness in Kang De¡¯s heart led him home.


    Everything had never been lost.


    Kang De¡¯s crazy and sad heart hadpletely calmed down.


    However, a promise¡­ was a promise.


    ¡°I promise you.¡±


    At that time, Kang De had said that, and now, he would say the same.


    He was not only Kang De from Earth. He was a human who crossed two worlds and carried the spirit of a group of dead people to continue their will and persistence.


    ¡°I made an agreement with you.¡±


    Kang De stretched out his hand and pressed it against the void in front of him.


    Push.


    Beside him was the scene of traffic outside the French window. Space shattered in his hand, and a ck light shed. The scene in front of him was like a broken mirror, and a door that tore through space opened.


    Kang De moved forward.


    He stepped into another world.


    In an instant, the world flipped and changed, but there was no change. Kang De stepped into another world from this door, but the surrounding scene did not change. This was still the living room of his house. Everything was the same as before.


    However, the world was already different.


    Kang De turned and looked out the window.


    Countless still cars were parked on the street. In front of them were two office buildings. Further ahead, white fog spread and enveloped, blocking vision and everything, forming a white siege.


    As expected.


    ¡°Over a year ago, the district I returned to was not the Earth I lived on, but another ne, a world that replicated everything except living beings¡­¡±


    ¡°Currently, I can transmigrate between three worlds¡­¡±


    Kang De could not help but think of the crimson scroll discovered in the rift valley of the Holy Seal Inds and the rumors recorded in history. The traitors of the various races who wanted to open the curtain of the world had attracted the invasion of the curtain creatures. The description mentioned the imprable white fog.


    He also remembered some of the contents of the scroll that Tina had interpretedter.


    The person who wrote the scroll was repenting in pain, repenting that their actions had attracted covetous eyes outside the curtain. However, now, he had a realization.


    The formation of this third world¡­ might be rted to those people¡¯s attempt.


    However, the true reason and secret behind all this could only be obtained after he personally pursue it.


    Kang De reached out and pressed down on the empty air.


    The power to tear space was continuously umting.


    Kang De understood the familiar feeling. As long as he was willing, the next stop would lead to the other world.


    He slowly lowered his hand.


    After Tina was teleported, she was saved by Sword Saint Snowfall. Since he was the one who blocked the cursed de, this Princess of Goethe was safe now. The Glory Sand Viscounty had fallen into a sea of mes, and the death of the Viscount¡¯s family would definitely cause a hugemotion. When the news spread, most of the investigators would be gathered there. The bloody rumors about the Cathayan would be endless, so it was unwise to appear¡­


    Moreover, he had to study the connection between Earth and the white fog world.


    This was because he needed greater strength.


    The battle with Lost had already exposed the problem of the power and firing speed of non-military firearms. He needed more energy and explosions.


    He had to make more preparations.


    For example, he could use the modern industrial system and order some useful things.


    He even had to consider many things.


    In the future, how could he use the huge advantage brought by the entire modern society to strengthen his ability and trump cards?


    Sooner orter, he would interfere in the war between the powerful countries of the other world.


    This was because he had to return to the other world and fulfill his promise to the knight. He had to protect the princess andplete his mission on behalf of this Star Knight of Goethe.


    <i>If you want to protect your country, I¡¯ll defend it for you.</i>


    <i>Therefore, I need greater¡­ strength.</i>


    The space around him continuously shattered and finally formed a door. Kang De took a step back and prepared to leave this mysterious ne beyond the two worlds. His gaze swept around, but he was surprised to discover that there was no generator or radio there. It was exactly the same as the furnishings at home.


    In the white fog world, at least everything in the district waspletely replicated on Earth.


    Time on Earth was continuously advancing and everything was continuously changing. However, the white fog world was frozen and replicated only a certain moment on Earth.


    At the very least, nothing had changed in the district for more than a year.


    Now, it had changed.


    ¡°¡­Could it be that it¡¯s synchronized with Earth again? How often will it be synchronized?¡±


    These were all questions that needed to be studied.


    Kang De suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh! Those things!¡±


    The reset of the white fog world was a good thing and a bad thing. The good thing was that the resources that had been consumed had all been replenished. The disadvantage was that not a fuel truck had happened to drive by on the main road north today, nor was there an escort truck with a shotgun and pistol to deliver money to the bank opposite.


    He had to think of another way to get new equipment.


    And¡­


    The things he had plundered from the Goode family¡¯s treasure vault.


    Kang De hurriedly stopped transmigrating and turned to walk to the master bedroom. After plundering the wealth umted by the Goode family, he temporarily ced therge pile of things in the room. He did not have time to sort them out.


    After pushing open the door, Kang De heaved a sigh of relief and discovered the change.


    Armor, round shield, talisman, treasure, medicine¡­ Be it what the princess had given him, what he had seized from the elves, or what he had picked up from the Goode family, these things were basically still there.


    However, the two boxes of gold coins and ordinary antique jewelry had already disappeared.


    ¡°Things containing magic are not reset by the world¡­¡±


    Kang De looked worried and prepared to descend the building.


    Before the reset, the knight¡¯s sword was there.


    Although that sword was not ordinary, he still wanted to take a look.


    However, before he left, he recalled something and looked up at the wall.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    A clock hung on the wall.


    Although there was no electricity, the clock relied on the battery to power it and still faithfully recorded the passage of time.


    In other words, even if the white fog world only replicated a certain moment on Earth, the replicated clock would still continue to move without any pause. The time of the two worlds should be consistent.


    At the very least, Kang De had already confirmed that time had not stopped in the white fog world.


    However, that was not the case.


    Kang De turned on his phone and checked the time to confirm if it was the same as the real world.


    He discovered something.


    The time in the white fog world,pared to Earth¡­ was three hours slower.

 Chapter 108 - Rest in Peace with My Innocence and Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 108: Rest in Peace with My Innocence and Weakness</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    In the other world.


    Tina, who was anxious, stepped onto Glory Sand¡¯snd again.


    The town in her memory was no longer like before.


    A few days ago, this was still a bustling port town. It relied on trade and crop cultivation as its economic source. There were pedestrians everywhere, and the lives of the residents were rich and calm.


    The Goode family ruled here and umted arge amount of wealth. As a result, it became one of the rtively rich viscount territories of the Empire. It was able to recruit and provide for more than 20 knights and even maintain a regr army of more than 100 people and more militia reserves to maintain the peace of this ce.


    A ce that was both stable and rich was the paradise that themoners of this era dreamed of.


    However, that was in the past.


    Now, it was deste and dpidated, as if it had been robbed by ferocious bandits. Carnivorous vultures circled in the sky. The streets were cold and empty, many houses were dpidated, and the port dock had been burned to the ground. The bones of the dead on the streets were uncontroble, and the intersection in the center was piled withyers of heads.


    ¡°I recognize this method of deterring the enemy by piling corpses. It¡¯s from Cathay.¡±


    A cold and slightly hoarse female voice sounded.


    Her dazzling golden hair was as brilliant as the sun and was wrapped in a silver headdress. Blue gems decorated the headdress and between her eyebrows. An azure cloak and battle suit wrapped around her mature and voluptuous body. The woman who spoke was as straight as a sword. Her aura was like a snow mountain, cold and dangerous, making people not dare to look straight at her.


    She raised her hand and pointed. The pile of heads exploded out of thin air, revealing the body, limbs, and weapons inside. The woman looked at the bones and equipment a few times and then at the heads. She said, ¡°They¡¯re not civilians, nor are they regr soldiers, nor are they members of the Goode family. It looks like they¡¯re bandits¡­¡±


    She flicked her fingers repeatedly, and the pile of corpses exploded, ¡°From the location and appearance of the fatal injuries, some died in a direct battle, some died from a sneak attack, some died from escaping, and some died from tragic torture. The nature of the wounds is highly consistent. Fire, axe, impact¡­ Although these methods are messy, they were done by the same person and are consistent with the situation we saw previously.¡±


    This woman came to a conclusion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you before, but I do now. Tina, the Cathayan you know on the Holy Seal Inds is a very, very powerful figure.¡±


    ¡°His strength is not very powerful, but he made up for this shoring with extremely ruthless and decisive methods. Exquisite tactics and powerful judgment on the spot. In addition, he must know how to use fear to manipte people to obtain such results¡­¡±


    She praised, ¡°Most importantly, after experiencing that kind of thing, the madness and killing intent in his heart can be seen from the townspeople¡¯s description. However, that night, he experienced the siege and pursuit of the townspeople. After that, he did not let the strong bandits loot the town and kill themoners. Instead, he killed all these scumbags. No matter what his goal was, such action is worthy of praise and admiration.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to draw the sword, but the difficulty is to put it away.¡±


    Not everyone could obtain Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s praise.


    At this moment, she was praising such a Cathayan she had never met, ¡°He destroyed a viscounty alone, and he relied on strategy and intelligence toplete it, not pure strength¡­ Defeating the strong as the weak is a legend that¡¯s worthy of praise. What a pity that I can¡¯t see all of this with my own eyes¡­ Tina, I¡¯m very interested in him.¡±


    However, the Princess of Goethe did not have any happy expression.


    Even if she hated the Goode family and swore to avenge the people who had died that night, when she saw the dpidated viscounty today and heard from the townspeople that a demon had summoned hellfire to raze the Glory Sand Manor to the ground, she was not happy at all.


    She knew the price behind this.


    The girl cried in a daze.


    ¡°The knight is no longer around¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall, who was also Tina¡¯s aunt, was stunned. Then, he said, ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s son? The townspeople don¡¯t seem to have mentioned this. Perhaps he helped take revenge¡­¡±


    Tina shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ Kang De must have be like this because the knight died.¡±


    She cried, ¡°Kang De is usually not like this. He has never killed anyone. The knight and I don¡¯t want him to be stained with blood, but he has be like this. This, this is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t brought him here, if I hadn¡¯t trusted the people here¡­¡±


    The Sword Saint was shocked, then she muttered, ¡°He killed for the first time and it ended up like this? Tina, I¡¯m more and more interested in him¡­¡±


    She then realized that now was not the time to say this.


    Therefore, she hurriedlyforted, ¡°The situation is not as bad as you think. Perhaps it¡¯s only the words of those townspeople. Let¡¯s go to the manor and see if we can discover anything.¡±


    She wiped Tina¡¯s tears and sighed in her heart.


    The world yed tricks on people. Tedrell¡¯s most beautiful and doted-on pearl had grown up under the care of her father and rtives. She had nevere into contact with true darkness, but in the end, she still saw reality through conspiracy and betrayal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. If it¡¯s really as you said, and your friend killed for the first time, the pain and loss after his revenge must exceed your imagination.¡±


    ¡°We have to find him as soon as possible¡­ He must need his friend¡¯sfort now.¡±


    She did not say the second half of the sentence.


    If the son of the Prime Minister was really dead, Tina was probably thest friend of that Cathayan.


    When Tina heard this, she hurriedly wiped her tears and a trace of hope shed through her eyes.


    She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    After seeing all this, she could not wait to see Kang De.


    She wanted to give him a hug, hug him, share the pain with him, snuggle with him, warm and heal each other¡¯s cold and sad hearts.


    She rushed to the Glory Sand Manor with her aunt.


    Seeing the ground ravaged by the fire and the dpidated ruins, the once beautiful and elegant manor had already turned to ashes. Charred corpses were everywhere.


    It was like hell on earth.


    Someone was there.


    Tina was first happy, then her expression darkened.


    It was not Kang De.


    Instead, it was a woman with disheveled hair. Her dress was very luxurious, but it had be dirty and was covered in mud and ck stains. She knelt on the ground, and her owl-like cries andughter intertwined.


    Sometimes she cried, sometimes she smiled, and sometimes she muttered to herself.


    Tina approached and recognized the woman.


    She muttered, ¡°Aunt Susanna¡­¡±


    Viscount Samuel¡¯s wife, the mistress of the viscounty. Perhaps the viscount had made preparations in advance, or perhaps she had avoided a cmity for some reason, but to her, this was something even more tragic than hell.


    She saw her home, husband, children, and everything turn to ashes.


    It happened almost overnight.


    For a moment, Tina had mixed feelings. She did not know if she should face this woman. In the past, this elegant and amiable noblewoman had treated her very well. The two of them had written letters to each other continuously. If she had any troubles, she would tell her dear Aunt Susanna, and the other party would definitely give a patient and intelligent reply.


    Now¡­


    Her gaze fell and suddenly focused.


    Auntie Susanna was holding a headless corpse in her arms. The blood had already turned ck and even smelled, attracting flies. Looking at the armor outfit, it was undoubtedly Knight Lost.


    Beside him was a head.


    There was an axe embedded in his head.


    Tina knew this axe.


    Although its appearance had already changed to a certain extent and the wooden handle was glowing with a metallic light, it was indeed Kang De¡¯s axe¡­ Tina ran forward.


    Sword Saint Snowfall followed. The expert¡¯s gazended on the corpse and weapon. She judged the situation of the battle. Suddenly, she discovered that the corpse held a strange small sword in its left hand¡­


    The woman was first stunned, then her expression changed. While Tina was looking at the axe, she stretched out her hand and waved. She grabbed the small sword and hid it behind her.


    However, it was toote.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Tina turned and stared at her without moving.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She said, ¡°Please show me.¡±


    Her tone was very calm, and so was her gaze.


    However, even someone as powerful as the Sword Saint was shocked when facing this gaze.


    ¡°Tina¡­¡±


    The princess repeated, ¡°Please show me.¡±


    The other party gritted her teeth and sighed. She slowly took out the sword.


    Death Entanglement, the cursed de. Although it was not a famous treasure, with Tina¡¯s knowledge, it was impossible for her not to recognize it¡­ This was the sharp weapon that assassins dreamed of.


    Tina looked at the sword in a daze.


    The sword had already lost the strange light lingering in the shadows.


    That powerful curse divine power no longer existed.


    Connecting it to Lost¡¯s corpse, the girl knew what it meant.


    She muttered, ¡°I see, I see¡­¡±


    No wonder Kang De had left this axe behind.


    No wonder Kang De did not leave any information.


    Her body trembled, and her eyes were dazed.


    Her aunt said softly, ¡°Tina¡­¡±


    The girl did not answer or cry.


    She only stood there quietly for a long, long time.


    Then, her body swayed.


    The woman tried to step forward to help her, but Tina waved her away. She came back to her senses as if she had woken up from a wonderful and long dream. She muttered, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    The princess said softly, ¡°So sad¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this the feeling of growing up?¡±


    ¡°Before I decided to go on a diplomatic mission, I said that I wanted to grow up. I wanted to do something for Goethe and Father, not be protected by others. I wanted to be a hero, but along the way, the people who protected me kept dying. The people I wanted to protect did not seed. I did not do anything, but everyone was already gone¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt, am I very useless?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is doing what they want to do. Only I¡¯m still living in a dream¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ too wrong.¡±


    She turned and gripped the handle of the axe Kang De had left behind with both hands.


    The axe de was embedded in Lost¡¯s hard skull.


    She stretched out her foot and stepped on the knight¡¯s already rotting head and face before pulling it out.


    She pulled out the axe and held it in her hand.


    Seeing this, the crazy Susanna happily ced her son¡¯s head on his body.


    The princess looked at her calmly and waited for her to smile for a while. Then, she took the axe and walked over.


    ¡°Aunt Susanna.¡± She said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re very good to me, and I treat you as someone very close to me. Between us, we were very, very close at one time, just like Tedrell and Goode.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also wondering if you knew about that night. If you knew, what your attitude was, and what you would have done if you didn¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about this.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s meaningless now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not all living for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Between us, it¡¯s not Aunt Susanna and Niece Tina, but Goode and Tedrell. The principles of this world soundplicated, but they¡¯re actually very simple.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, we all have to do something, even if it hurts us.¡±


    ¡°There are some things that Tedrell will respond to when Goode does them.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing you have to remember. What I¡¯m about to do is not to let you rest in peace or relieve your pain. There¡¯s actually only one reason.¡±


    The girl said softly, ¡°Because that night, my husband said that he wanted to kill your entire family. I heard it too. He¡¯s a man of his word. However, a small change happened midway. He¡¯s no longer around, but I¡¯m still alive. Therefore, I¡¯ll finish what he didn¡¯t have time to do.¡±


    Tina held the axe with both hands and suddenly shed down.


    It was not the axe de, but the awl.


    It smashed down and struck Susanna¡¯s left shoulder.


    The sound of bones shattering sounded.


    The crazy woman let out a scream and subconsciously wanted to jump up and dodge, but Tina¡¯s second axe swung horizontally and swept her right arm.


    The second bone cracked.


    At this point, Suzanna¡¯s arms were already crippled.


    The crazy woman fell to the ground and cried out loudly as shey on the ground and retreated.


    Tina looked at her, threw the axe aside, and smiled.


    Then, she pounced forward unarmed like a ferocious lioness.


    She pressed Susanna to the ground.


    Those slender jade hands had once trimmed charming flowers, drawn beautiful paintings, brewed fragrant tea, and written charming poems.


    Now, they were strangling a woman¡¯s throat.


    She tightened her grip.


    Squeeze.


    Susanna struggled hard.


    Mad people were usually extremely powerful, let alone when their lives were in danger. However, Tina had cut off both her arms in advance. No matter how hard she struggled, it was useless.


    The elegant princess suddenly had the strength to press down on the other party.


    She watched as the crazy face gradually became ferocious and her face gradually turned red and purple. She watched as the physical changes became even more intense. Saliva, eyeballs, face, everything.


    She said softly, ¡°Rest in peace, Aunt Susanna, along with my weakness and innocence.¡±


    This was enough.


    <i>I will not allow myself to make any more mistakes.</i>


    <i>I will never lose anyone else.</i>


    After a long, long time, Tina let go of the corpse under her.


    She slowly stood up.


    ¡°Aunt, we have to return to Goethe. There¡¯s no longer a need to go to the capital. I want to make the matter here public. Goethe has fallen into a bitter battle, but the scandal involving the Goode family is enough to change the situation in the capital. I want to use this strength to recruit volunteers along the way and secretly contact the Eldest Prince¡¯s opposition¡­ If the Empire is unwilling to give us reinforcements, we¡¯ll think of a way to gather a team of reinforcements ourselves.¡±


    She picked up the axe and held it in her hand.


    Sword Saint Snowfall nodded silently.


    ¡°But before that, I have to do something.¡±


    Tina said, ¡°Let¡¯s trample the Goode family¡¯s cemetery and erase everything about them. From this world, from history, from people¡¯s memories, everything will vanish.¡±

 Chapter 109 - Method to Unlock the Map

    <h4>Chapter 109: Method to Unlock the Map</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    On Earth.


    ¡°That¡¯s f*cking awesome.¡±


    Kang De jumped up from the bed and cursed.


    He pulled open the curtains. Outside was the district, and outside was white fog.


    This was the white fog world, another mirror dimension different from Earth.


    He had returned here, just like the previous 300 days and nights.


    Moreover, he was very unhappy.


    ¡°Do I have to think of a way to unlock the map?¡±


    He sighed andy back on the bed.


    This was what happened.


    Returning to Earth and his normal life was something Kang De dreamed of.


    He had gotten what he wanted now.


    Not only could he reunite with his family, but the crystals also strengthened his physique. His battle aura had made him surpass the mortal world, and the extraction power of the Fire Thief contained endless possibilities.


    Even if he ignored the white fog world, just the power Kang De currently had was enough for him to write a legendary story like an urban CEO novel.


    Think about it. In this calm and scientific modern society, what could a person with supernatural power do? That endless beautiful future was filled with endless possibilities.


    With strength, he could have the greatest capital to settle down. He could do anything he wanted, go anywhere he wanted, and explore any secret he wanted to know. As long as he had sufficient patience and enough time, the entire world would be his yground. Everything on Earth would be open to him, allowing him to walk slowly and freely.


    However, he could not.


    Not yet.


    Before he wrote the entire urban legend, he had other things to do.


    He had to return to the other world and fulfill his promise.


    Protecting the princess and protecting Clevnd¡¯s country was something he had promised.


    Now that Goethe was fighting the elves, not only was the Empire watching from the sidelines, but they were also plotting. The situation was really not good. He had to do something.


    If this could not be stopped, if Goethe was destroyed, if he could not protect the country of Clevnd with his strength, if Tina¡­


    A fierce glint shed through his eyes.


    ¡ªD*mn, if you force me, I¡¯ll directly run to the capital to seek help from the country and trample you t!


    Yes, he thought for a long time and finally decided not to involve the country for the time being.


    How should he put it¡­ For the past year or so, he had been looking forward to the country breaking through the fog to save him every day. As long as he could be saved and reunited with his family, he would definitely hand over the ability to transmigrate and the secrets of the other world to the country. This was his greatest gratitude as an ordinary citizen.


    However, the problem was that the white fog world was an independent ne that had nothing to do with Earth. Kang De had experienced more than a year of drifting in another world that was enough to subvert his life and worldview, but nothing had happened on Earth. He could return to Earth because of thest trace of kindness left behind by the knight¡¯s advice and obtained the best salvation and peace.


    In particr, his mind had notpletely calmed down, and he did not have enough understanding of the white fog world. It was not realistic to rush to the government to present a treasure after only returning for a day or two.


    Moreover, there were other reasons.


    Let¡¯s put it this way. If he offered such a secret to the country, he would definitely be valued and treated with all his might by the government. The so-called white mice that were imagined on the Inte would not happen at all. His fate would undergo a huge change overnight and he would be an honored guest of the country. The country would even cooperate with his thoughts and give him the greatest respect and help. These werepletely predictable.


    However, one thing was certain.


    Kang De would definitely lose something because of this.


    That was freedom.


    It was not his personal freedom, but various hidden freedoms.


    The country would give him the greatest respect and protection.


    The price of protection was all kinds of hidden freedom.


    From now on, every call he made would definitely be monitored. Everyone he encountered in his life would definitely be monitored by the country. There was no need to think about going overseas for the rest of his life. If a foreigner approached him, the National Security Bureau would probably nervously check this person¡¯s ancestry¡­


    All of this was what Kang De would lose.


    Moreover, there was the risk of leaking information.


    The country was not one calm and intelligent individual.


    Instead, it was abination of countless decision-makers and executors.


    Although the highest decision-makers were visionary and magnanimous, no one could tell what unnecessary thoughts the people below had. Once more people knew, they would have more thoughts.


    Once he had too many thoughts, there would be more trouble. Once the secret was leaked and the evil foreign reactionary forces found out, it would mean endless trouble and he would lose his freedom further.


    This was probably the reason.


    After all, Kang De was only an ordinary person now.


    He was not ready to participate in the storm led by the country to open up the other world.


    Now, he only wanted to fulfill his promise to the knight and protect Goethe for him. That was all.


    In the end, it was also because he did not have to worry about food and clothing now. He did not have any wishes that could not be fulfilled, nor did he have a very urgent motivation¡ªwhy did he have to hand it over to the country? Being an unknown superhuman was both free and refreshing.


    As for making contributions to the country, he naturally had to do this. Why not?


    However, he was not in a hurry.


    In the future¡­ he would first do what he had promised Clevnd.


    This was his n.


    Then, he had to make preparations to return to the other world.


    The most important things were weapons for self-defense.


    The shotgun he had borrowed from the escort vehicle was used to shoot rubber bullets. It relied on stopping effects and its goal was to only injure and not kill. It was fine if it was used to fight unarmored enemies, but if it encountered a knight in heavy armor, the power would be very insufficient. The same went for pistols. The power of a police gun was limited.


    However, he could not cozy up to the country. Otherwise, he would have as much light and heavy firepower as he wanted.


    At that time, he did not have to think about things like the fuel truck. As long as he could carry it, he could probably take anything he wanted.


    Unfortunately, he could not.


    Kang De sighed.


    After the white fog world reset, he took the time to go to the police station. As expected, everything had been reset, including the things he had borrowed from the institute. He only needed to borrow them again.


    However, things in the institute were not the best.


    The first thing he thought of was the warehouse of the military.


    Unfortunately, that kind of ce was not easy to find out. For a moment, he did not know who to ask. However, it did not matter. Even in a country like China that had strict gun control, he knew that other than the police and the army, there were other ces where guns could be legally held.


    For example, the shooting club.


    A few kilometers away from home was a shooting club. There were many types of guns and foreign equipment. Old Wang liked to shoot targets and often brought him to y. Kang De was very familiar with that ce.


    After transmigrating, he was annoyed more than once. Why didn¡¯t this club open near the district? Why didn¡¯t his family buy a house there?


    However, there were no ifs. The most important thing was now.


    He ran excitedly to the shooting club. After pretending to shoot a few times, he used the excuse of going to the toilet and hiding in the bathroom. He locked the door and activated his transmigration ability.


    He had already tested it before. If he activated his transmigration ability in the living room of his house in the white fog world, ording to this rule, if he came to other ces to activate his ability, he would also appear in the same ce in the white fog world, including the shooting club.


    However, that was not the case.


    He felt weightless. His vision blurred and he found himself on the bed in the bedroom.


    In other words, if he activated transmigration in the real area of Earth outside the district covered in white fog, he would directly be teleported to the bed in his bedroom¡ªit was exactly the same as the transmigration mechanism of the other world.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Kang De was so anxious that he scratched his heart. ¡°Do I really need to unlock the map?¡±


    He could not help but be anxious.


    The white fog world was the best way for him to obtain weapons.


    This was because everything was replicated and had nothing to do with Earth. If a gun was lost in the police station, it would be a world-shaking matter. However, the physical changes in the white fog world would not affect the real world at all. In fact, from a legal point of view, it was not a problem for Kang De to do anything inside.


    Therefore, he did not feel too burdened.


    However, a new problem appeared.


    Even if he activated his transmigration ability elsewhere, the range of activity in the white fog world seemed to be only the district. In other words, he could only obtain resources from here.


    Definitely not.


    How could this do?


    He did not believe that this white fog was so thick and huge. This magical phenomenon, this magical and shocking scenery of the replica world, how could this ne only have this little range of activity?


    There must be a way to expand the map.


    As Kang De pondered, he bought various things on his phone. He ordered arge number of items from various cosy shops and bought many strange things from various strange shops.


    Moreover, he wondered how effective the fantasy enchantment that had never been useful could be.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind.


    Be it transmigrating back to the white fog world from the other world or from the outside world of Earth, he would directly appear on the bed in the bedroom. This was simr to his initial transmigration¡ªwhen he woke up, it was like this.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°Should I find a ce to sleep? Will that create a save point?¡±


    With this thought in mind, he took out his phone and booked a room in an express hotel a few kilometers away. Then, he continued to shop online. The amount on his bank card was continuously decreasing. As a student who had yet to work, he really did not have much money¡ªbut it was temporary.


    ¡°I still have to think of a way to get some money¡­¡±


    The sky darkened. He cooked a few dishes and called Old Wang over to eat. At the dining table, Wang Xiaoman took a few bites and said in surprise, ¡°How did your culinary skills be better?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Is it delicious? Then why aren¡¯t your clothes bursting?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    It was a very ordinary conversation.


    After clearing the dishes, he went out for a walk and chatted for a while. Xiaoman instructed Kang De to rest early before returning home. As he went online, he thought about something. He waited for an hour before quietly leaving.


    He arrived at the express hotel and slowly fell asleep with excitement. He felt very at ease andforted.


    On the next day, he activated his ability and transmigrated to the white fog world.


    He opened his eyes and saw that he was still on the bed in his house.


    ¡°¡­F*ck!¡±


    Kang De jumped up again. ¡°This won¡¯t do? Then how do I unlock more areas of the map?¡±

 Chapter 110 - I, Kang De, Am Good at Getting

    <h4>Chapter 110: I, Kang De, Am Good at Getting Rich</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Kang De, who had failed to unlock the map, was a little irritable.


    The attempt to ¡°set the save point by sleeping on another bed¡± did not work. Even if he slept elsewhere, the location to enter the white fog world was still his bed.


    So what should he do?


    Kang De was puzzled.


    He had no clue about such a thing at all, nor did he have any instructions. He was very, very passive. Helpless, he could only continue to think and try while preparing for the worst.


    If he could not find a way, he had to consider starting from the real world.


    There was no need to think about it in the country. Gun control was so strict, but he could consider it overseas. For example, he could go to a backward area that often fought wars and borrow some weapons from the ck uncles.


    However, that was too troublesome and difficult to exin. His parents were far away in Africa. That was fine, but Old Wang had been watching him especially closely recently, afraid that he would cause trouble again.


    Kang De, who was lying on the bed, sighed.


    He stretched out his hand into the air, and unstable waves appeared in the space. He vaguely sensed two paths. One was to return to Earth, and the other was to go to the other world. As long as he wanted, he could cross it.


    Kang De hesitated for a moment and chose to return to Earth.


    Two to three days had passed since he returned home, but he had never been to the other world.


    The most important problem was the social rtionship on Earth and the time flow in the two worlds.


    Previously, when they reunited, Wang Xiaoman said that she had not seen Kang De for two days. At first, Kang De thought that the time flow on both sides was almost 1:180. However, on second thought, that was not the case. This was because he had a deep impression of the date of his transmigration. After looking at the calendar, he knew that his transmigration and return were on the same day, and they were both in the morning. Old Wang said that only because she had not seen Kang De for two days.


    This discovery made Kang De feel very relieved.


    From this, two possibilities could basically be deduced.


    The first possibility was that when Kang De transmigrated to the other world, the flow of time on Earth would stop. When he returned to Earth, time in the other world would most likely stop.


    This was the most ideal state. It did not matter how long he stayed on Earth.


    The second possibility was that Kang De¡¯s transmigration and return were not at the same time. Instead, there was a gap. In other words, the difference in the flow of time still existed, and the ratio was extremelyrge. In less than an hour on Earth, more than a year had passed in the other world, which was the day Kang De transmigrated.


    If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. Two to three days had already passed on Earth. It¡¯s probably been decades on the other side. Even the grass has been weathered into dust. Goethe¡¯s empire has probably long perished. This way, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. When he was free, he would go take a look ande back to be the protagonist of an urban CEO novel.


    Of course, other than the two possibilities above, there might be a third possibility.


    The divine power of the cursed de built a bridge. The three worlds were connected. Perhaps the time flow that usually did not interfere with each other began to gradually affect each other. In other words, the time ratio would change.


    This possibility was also possible.


    If he really wanted to determine which possibility it was, he could only go to the other world to personally measure it.


    But not now.


    He was not sure yet.


    There was only one chance to transmigrate every day. In other words, after arriving in the other world, he had to stay in the other world for a day before returning. In a situation where the flow of time was uncertain, it was not wise to rashly leave Earth. Moreover, he was not sure that he could transmigrate back the next day after going to the other world.


    What if the transmigration mechanism that returned to Earth had a cooldown?


    He did not want to suddenly disappear for a long time and make Old Wang, his parents, and the others search crazily and worry.


    Before making full preparations, he could not easily set foot in the other world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    The problem of the gun had not been settled. The things bought online would only be sent over in a few days.


    Today, he wanted to find a hardware store to buy some suitable weapons¡­


    Ah, right, he had to think of a way to get some money.


    ¡ªBorrow money from a bank or an ATM machine in the white fog world? Wake up, it doesn¡¯t exist. Such money can only be used as change in a small ce without surveince. If he dares to deposit it in his ount, the bank will recognize that this banknote number is repeated in minutes. Moreover, it actually looks like real money no matter how one looks at it. The National Security Bureau will definitely show up.


    At most, he could get some gold and jewelry from the bank and jewelry store. He could throw away the packaging and erase the serial number before taking action through the underground channels. Most importantly, Kang De did not have this method.


    How troublesome.


    How f*cking troublesome.


    Although it was very safe and convenient to live in a peaceful and stable country, rtively speaking, the social system that servedw-abiding citizens would spontaneously create a calm and orderly social atmosphere, causing people to be restrained when they wanted to do strange things that were not so legal.


    It was even difficult to do anything.


    He thought about it again.


    If there was really no other way¡­


    ¡ªLet¡¯s borrow money overseas.


    Light shed, and space shattered. Kang De returned to Earth.


    The time flow on Earth was the same as in the white fog world. At least now, at least in the day, he could not stay in the white fog world for too long, or else¡­


    On Earth, when he opened his eyes, there was a soft bed under him. This was the room of the express hotel. The phone beside him buzzed. It was Old Wang.


    As soon as he picked up the phone, Old Wang¡¯s angry voice sounded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone? Why aren¡¯t you at home? Where are you now? You scared me to death!¡±


    Although it was an angry question, a smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s lips. The worry of his rtives and friends always warmed him. After experiencing those things, he was no longer impatient.


    This was because people were always like this. Only when they lost it would they feel precious.


    He said, ¡°No, I woke up in the morning and went out to exercise. My phone was switched to silent modest night and I forgot to turn it on.¡±


    A white lie was even more troublesome because telling the truth was more troublesome. He did not stay in a quieter and morefortable home, but he ran a few kilometers away to stay in an express hotel. This was too crazy.


    On the other end of the phone, Wang Xiaoman was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Come back quickly. I bought breakfast.¡±


    Kang De checked out of the room, rode a shared bike, and dashed all the way home.


    Before he could open the door, Old Wang came out from next door with two sets of breakfast. She stretched out her other hand to Kang De. ¡°Give me the key.¡±


    Previously, when Old Wang broke in, she used the impact drill and the fire axe to force open the door. After that, she immediately contacted the renovationpany to change the lock and gave the key to Kang De.


    However, Miss Xiaoman clearly regretted it.


    Kang De instinctively wanted to reject her, but when he saw the girl¡¯srge eyes and the worry and fear contained in them, his heart softened. He took out the key and handed it to her.


    In the future, he would have to lock the bedroom door when he slept. Moreover, when he went to the white fog world, he had to record a snoring sound. Moreover, it was best to go at midnight.


    Wang Xiaoman looked like her anger had not dissipated, but she was indeed relieved. The two of them ate breakfast of soup dumplings and soy milk. The girl asked, ¡°Is there really nothing wrong with your body?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve said it many times. Believe me, I¡¯m more afraid of death than you think. If there¡¯s a problem, I definitely won¡¯t hide it.¡±


    Wang Xiaoman looked at him a few times, then lowered her head and took small bites of the soup dumpling.


    It was unknown what she was thinking.


    After a while, Miss Xiaoman looked up again and said, ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t have anything to do in the past two days. Have you been cooped up at home for a few days? Auntie has been telling you to exercise more all day. Why don¡¯t we go out and see what fun ces are around?¡±


    Kang De immediately wanted to refuse. He was busy expanding the map now. How could he have the time to travel?


    However, Old Wang took a tissue and wiped his hands before walking towards Kang De¡¯s bedroom without any exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll use yourputer to check if there¡¯s anything fun around. Let¡¯s go out and rx.¡±


    Kang De opened his mouth but did not say anything. He did not stop Old Wang.


    As he ate his breakfast, he thought about what he had been thinking about for the past two days.


    That was the matter of transmigration¡­ should he tell Old Wang?


    His parents were far away in Africa and could not return for a while. The person closest to him here was definitely Old Wang. The other friends and rtives would at most contact him once every few days, but Wang Xiaoman had been staring at him almost every day for the past few days. His dying appearance that day had really frightened this childhood sweetheart.


    In other words, after he returned to the other world, it was not easy to hide it from Old Wang.


    Moreover, it would be more and more difficult.


    Especially after his mother returned, there was no way to hide it.


    Therefore, should he tell them frankly?


    He was not worried about leaks at all. If he did not even trust his parents and Xiaoman, there would no longer be anyone he could trust in this world. Then life would be too sad.


    However, in reality, the other party would definitely be very, very worried. Every time he went to the other world, they would be on tenterhooks, afraid that he would not return¡­ Such worry could be said to be torture.


    Therefore, what should he do?


    His mind was in a mess as he pondered if he shouldy his cards on the table with Old Wang. If so, what should he say?


    Old Wang had already opened Kang De¡¯sputer.


    She entered the password.


    Kang De¡¯s password had always been to guard against his parents, not Xiaoman. It was the same for herputer.


    The girl crossed her legs, sat in Kang De¡¯sputer chair, and opened a browser.


    There was a problem here.


    If the phone and theputer browser were logged into the same ount, the search records would be the same. In other words, the browser history on Kang De¡¯s phone would also be synchronized with theputer.


    Therefore, Old Wang clicked on the search bar and was about to enter the keyword when she saw a row of search records:


    What¡¯s the arsenal of the People¡¯s Armament Department in the River District?


    Is there information on the Macau casino?


    Who is the underground boss of City H?


    Where can I find underground boxing?


    Will anyone believe in a Qigong Master?


    Is Southeast Asia especially chaotic?


    How rich are the drug lords of the Golden Triangle?


    What is the criminalw of the People¡¯s Republic of China?

 Chapter 111 - The Method to Unlock the Map is Actually!

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Method to Unlock the Map is Actually!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was probably the search content.


    Footsteps sounded. Wang Xiaoman calmly closed the browser and opened the IE browser that came with the system. She said calmly, ¡°Is there anywhere you want to go?¡±


    <i>Yes.</i>


    Too many ces.


    American military base.


    Russian military base.


    French military base.


    Underground vault of the Federal Reserve.


    The manufacturing nt of Lockheed Martin.


    And many more.


    He wanted to travel.


    He wanted to unite the people of the world.


    If he could not open the map of the white fog world, there was nothing he could do. He could only go to ces in the real world that would not attract trouble¡­


    However, he could not say this to Old Wang.


    Kang De sighed, ¡°Xiaoman, I¡¯m a little tired these two days. I don¡¯t want to go out and cause trouble, because¡­¡±


    At this moment, Old Wang also said, ¡°Right! I thought of it!¡±


    She smiled at Kang De and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go out and torture yourself, go back to your hometown and rest. Take a breath of fresh air. My grandparents miss you too.¡±


    The girl stood up and patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thest time I called Grandma, she even said that your other old house has been tidied up. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look? You¡¯re a man with two houses.¡±


    To be honest, Kang De was not in the mood to make a trip to his hometown. Every day was precious.


    However, at this moment, a thought shed through his mind.


    His hometown was in the countryside.


    The countryside was far from the city and was not as convenient as living in the city. Rtively speaking, it was not as clear as the human environment in the city. This was very simple. Because small cities and small viges were small, they were human society. The socialw of ¡°it was easy to do things with connections¡± was still circted. However, it was not the same in therge cities. The huge administrative system was reversed and reformed, paying more attention to transparency, efficiency, and service.


    Let¡¯s put it this way. If you did things in a small ce, you could find someone to pull strings and cut in line. However, if you dared to do this in arge city and encountered someone with a bad temper, they wouldin about you in minutes. Once theyined, the leader and the system would make you suffer. The cost of selling a favor was far higher than the risk. It was that simple.


    In recent years, the administrative system of the small city had also be standard and transparent. The favors and connections that his fathers pursued gradually became less useful. At least on the level of ordinary people, they were no longer so useful. Kang De understood this. Of course, he also understood another thing.


    Small ces had yet to be reformed.


    Especially at the vige level.


    In other words¡­ things like vige tyrants most likely still existed.


    The only difference was whether they were restrained or not.


    When he thought of this, some thoughts appeared in his mind.


    As the saying went, when holding a sharp weapon, killing intent arose.


    Kang De was originally an ordinary young man, but he had experienced the most strange encounter in the world. From the Holy Seal Inds to the Glory Sand Viscounty, from his long lonely life to the drastic change overnight, Kang De¡¯s concept and personality had already changed drastically.


    He maintained hisst trace of kindness on the verge of madness and copse and obtained the best oue. When he returned to his hometown, no one could understand his heart andprehension at that moment. Even his entire soul had been sublimated¡ªbut the death, conspiracy, killing, and revenge of that day and night were still a part of his life and would forever be engraved on his soul.


    For example, if the moment he returned to Earth, Kang De¡¯sprehension of life and death made him immediately be a Saint, he should have the mercy and decisiveness of a Saint.


    Mercy ensured that he would not be twisted by the blood and tyranny of that night. He was on Earth and had extraordinary abilities, but he would still maintain his reverence for life and act ording to the rules. He would maintain his humanity and not act recklessly.


    Decisiveness meant that when he faced thosewbreakers and bad people¡­


    He would show them what justice was.


    Now was the time to liberate them.


    Compared to the underground leaders of a city, the bosses and tyrants near the vige would definitely be much weaker. The difficulty could not bepared. Most importantly, information was easier to obtain.


    The former¡¯s name would definitely be spread by word of mouth among the neighbors, and thetter would be even more low-key and mysterious. Therefore, if he returned to the vige to ask about the bullies in the surrounding viges and towns, he would most likely gain something.


    With this in mind, Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He nned to go to a hardware store in the city to buy some tools and equipment today, but it was easier to buy such things in the countryside.


    After all, the control ofrge cities and towns was simply worlds apart.


    When Old Wang heard this, she exhaled imperceptibly, as if relieved of a burden.


    Then, she revealed a beautiful smile and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go! We still have to buy something!¡±


    After packing up a little, a sports car slowly drove out of the underground garage. Wang Xiaoman put on her sunsses and nced at Kang De, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drive? I remember that you haven¡¯t driven much since you got your driver¡¯s license. You¡¯ve almost forgotten about it, right? In that case, what will happen after you buy a car?¡±


    Kang De opened the car window and looked out at the scenery. He smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten everything, but I don¡¯t really want to drive¡­ It doesn¡¯t feel interesting.¡±


    His voice inadvertently revealed a faint destion.


    Wang Xiaoman pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±


    Kang De eximed.


    ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s very obvious,¡± Xiaoman said as she turned the steering wheel. ¡°If not for the fact that you¡¯re still the same as before and are only a little depressed¡ªotherwise, I¡¯d suspect that you¡¯ve been possessed by some old monster. Could it be that you¡¯ve reallyprehended something between life and death?¡±


    Kang De sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to say it for now. Think about it slowly and tell me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Wang Xiaoman said, ¡°Even I don¡¯t want to tell you. It must be a very serious matter¡­ Hey, at that time, the doctor asked me if you had experienced a huge emotional setback. My first reaction was how could it be? This guy has never had a girlfriend since he was young, hahaha¡­¡±


    At this point, sheughed.


    Kang De shook his head helplessly.


    Wang Xiaoman said warily, ¡°This performance¡­ Wow, are you really in an online rtionship?¡±


    Kang De subconsciously retorted, ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    The sports car moved on the straight main road, walked onto the viaduct, and drove out of the city.


    Along the way, they chatted and argued, talking about recent events.


    Kang De replied calmly, his mood bing calmer. Under such circumstances, he could calm down.


    However, Kang De narrowed his eyes and looked ahead. What he did not notice was that after this conversation, the worry in his childhood friend¡¯s eyes became stronger and stronger.


    Boys could not understand girls.


    Sometimes, women were much more meticulous than he thought.


    At the very least, after this conversation, the doubts in Xiaoman¡¯s heart became stronger and stronger.


    She felt a huge¡­ alienation from Kang De.


    They talked about everything that had happened in the past two days, from the gossip to the news, from politics to entertainment. Some of it had only happened a few days ago, some had just happened, and some were very interested in Kang De. However, Kang De always gave her a disinterested feeling, as if he was already very, very far away from these things¡­


    What was going on?


    After nearly two hours, they finally arrived at their destination.


    They could see endless fields and the nearby railway. Cars drove on the distant road. The vige was paved with neat roads. The old people sat in groups at the entrance of the vige to kill time. There were people ying chess under the trees, and a few children running around with phones.


    Everything was the same and different from the past.


    This was the ce where Kang De and Xiaoman had lived when they were young.


    Now, things had changed. Kang De¡¯s grandparents had already passed away, but his parents had to return every year for the new year. It was not only tradition or filial piety, but because there were many memories here.


    The sports car slowly stopped beside the main road of the vige, attracting the gazes of the old people.


    Even if life was bing richer and richer now, and there were more and more people buying cars in the vige, there were not many people who could drive such a beautiful and expensive car.


    Especially since the driver was a very beautiful girl.


    The old people immediately recognized the owner of the car. Before the other party could get out of the car, theyughed and shouted, ¡°The young couple has returned to their hometown to visit again!¡±


    The Kang family and the Wang family were family friends. The city was their neighbor, and their hometown was also their neighbor. Kang De and Wang Xiaoman had been inseparable since they were young. Be it in the city or when they returned to their hometown for the holidays, they naturally became the target of ridicule by the vigers. Every time they saw them, they would tease them and ask when they would get married and have children.


    The two of them were ignorant when they were young and were a little embarrassed when they grew up. As for now, their skin was already as thick as a city wall and they did not care at all. They could even cooperate with the other party¡¯s jokes.


    After Xiaoman got out of the car, he replied with a smile and greeted them one by one. Kang De pulled open the trunk. At this moment, arge dog darted out from under a house facing the street. Although it was tied to a rope, it was still very fierce and howled in their direction.


    Suddenly, Wang Xiaoman was shocked and subconsciously retreated.


    Then, she felt a hand holding her shoulder.


    Kang De red at therge dog.


    In an instant, the vige fell silent. Immediately, the birds on the branches rushed into the sky crazily. The tied cows cried softly in unease. The ferocious dog immediately mped its tail and fled home with a whimper. The curses of women and the cries of the hens sounded from the nearby houses.


    The people at the entrance of the vige looked around curiously. No one associated all of this with Kang De.


    However, Xiaoman turned to look at the calm Kang De and suddenly had such a ridiculous thought.


    Kang De let go of her and turned back to the trunk to get his things. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Xiaoman replied in a daze.


    She quickly hid her emotions.


    ¡°Let me take them all!¡± She snatched all the gifts from Kang De and ran with them. After running a few steps, she turned around and stuck out her tongue to make a face. ¡°Let my grandparents see how insensible you are toe to my house empty-handed to freeload!¡±


    ¡ªSigh, this girl.


    The two of them chased all the way to Xiaoman¡¯s hometown. An energetic old man was pressing a water tank in front of the door. He stretched out his arm and carefully wiped it. When he heard the sound, he looked up. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Wang Xiaoman smiled and ran over. ¡°Grandpa! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m brushing this vat.¡±


    Grandpa Wang hurriedly took everything from his granddaughter.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Grandpa Wang.¡±


    ¡°Ah De is here too¡­ Eh?¡±


    Grandpa Wang looked at Kang De and said in surprise and joy, ¡°You¡¯ve be much calmer. University is a good ce.¡±


    He called out, ¡°Come in quickly!¡±


    For a moment, he did not care about washing the vat and led the two children in.


    Wang Xiaoman had long run in and shouted, ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡±


    Kang De was about to enter when he discovered that therge water tank was in the way. This water tank was also an old item. When he was young, he and Xiaoman ofteny in the water tank and stared at the clear water inside in a daze. From time to time, he would reach out to scoop it up and feel the clear coolness inside.


    At that time, a small impulse was to jump into the tank and soak.


    It was already very far from now.


    When he was young, he was filled with interest in fun, heavy, and huge things.


    Kang De reached out with his right hand and grabbed the edge of the vat.


    Old Wang ran into the courtyard, only to discover that the usually enthusiastic and smart big yellow dog was not jumping excitedly. Instead, it was hiding in its nest and trembling, not daring toe out. She sensed something and turned around.


    Kang De carried the heavy water tank to the side and put it away.


    With one hand, it was as if he was holding a stic flower pot.


    The girl¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, then she walked to the side as if nothing had happened.


    At noon, a steaming meal was prepared at home. Xiaoman did not mention anything about what had happened previously and pretended not to see it. The two of them chatted with the old man, talked about home life, and talked about their studies. As long as they could chat with him, it was fine.


    In the afternoon, the girl apanied Kang De back to the ancestral house and briefly cleaned it.


    At night, it was still the family banquet of the two juniors and the two elders. Kang De and Grandpa Wang chatted casually and indirectly talked about the powerful bullies near the vige.


    Xiaoman still did not say anything.


    This was because Grandpa Wang did not care much about this.


    At night, it was time to rest. Kang De bade farewell and left. Grandpa Wang shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring our yellow dog? With the dog aspany, you can be at ease.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Grandma Wang whispered, ¡°I wonder if you can sleep here.¡±


    Xiaoman turned a deaf ear.


    Untilte at night.


    Xiaoman put on her clothes and came to the courtyard. She walked to the roof of the bungalow and picked up her phone.


    ¡°Yes, Dad, help me say hi¡­ Don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡¯m already old enough to know what to do. Don¡¯t tell Uncle Kang and the others. If you tell them, Kang De and I will ignore you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I can¡¯t go back now. Get Uncle Ye to help me go and take a look at the surveince cameras of the district¡¯s elevator. Focus on seeing if Kang De has gone out in the past four days.¡±


    After hanging up, Xiaoman slowly exhaled in the cold night wind.


    ¡°Just this once, Kang De, just this once¡­¡±


    She muttered, ¡°You scared me¡­¡±


    The girl took her phone and began to make another call.


    What she did not know was that the childhood sweetheart she missed had already gone to another world.


    Kang De activated his ability and transmigrated to the white fog world.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to explore the district again and organize and collect useful things to prevent himself from borrowing them again¡­ That would be too troublesome.


    However, when he opened his eyes, it was not a soft bed, a familiar ceiling, or the bedroom he was familiar with. It was cold and a little unfamiliar.


    The hard bed under him smelled a little strange because it had not been used for a long time.


    This¡­ was his hometown.


    The bedroom of his hometown.


    ¡°¡­F*ck!¡±


    Kang De jumped up and ran to the door. He reached out and pulled it open. He came to the street. The huge area of activity almost enveloped the entire vige. Apart from that, there was a dense white fog.


    This scene was exactly the same as the district.


    ¡°Why¡­ did the map change?¡±


    He muttered to himself and tried to figure out the connection.


    In the district, in his hometown.


    Why did it work here?


    There must be a reason.


    Or rather, there was something inmon.


    When he thought of this, his expression became strange.


    If there was anything inmon¡­


    The house in the district had been transferred to his name by his father a few years ago. It was the same for this old residence. After all, there were a total of two houses in his hometown.


    In other words¡­


    If he wanted to expand the map¡­


    ¡°¡ªI still have to f*cking buy a house?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 112 - Could It Be that Kang De Has Gone…

    <h4>Chapter 112: Could It Be that Kang De Has Gone¡­</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How should he put it?


    This guess was unexpected but reasonable.


    However, it made him feelplicated.


    Damn the house price.


    It kept rising over the years.


    In the current era, it had already be the core topic of conversation for themoners.


    As an ordinary person, Kang De was considered lucky.


    At the very least, his family had entered the city early and bought a house early. Moreover, they had taken the opportunity to buy another house when the housing price in the city had exploded ten years ago and finally caught up with the progress of history.


    His parents¡¯ gifts and love made Kang De not have to worry too much about the house when he got married.


    However, to be honest, objectively speaking, this situation was very ridiculous.


    The house Kang De was living in now was 130 to 140 square meters. The housing price in the district had already increased to 6,000,000 yuan. If a young man with outstanding studies and an extremely good job who had a bright future wanted to buy it, if his family could not provide much help, this was almost something he did not dare to hope for in his life¡ªbecause the pressure he felt had never been just a house.


    It was better to be reincarnated than work hard. It was better to wait for his house value to go up. Rather than working hard for a career n, it was better to grit his teeth and buy more houses two years ago. This world was always so unfair that it was almost cruel.


    A well-to-do family like Kang De¡¯s who kept up with the trend was considered very good.


    In the past, he was secretly d and even proud that his family had helped him so much that he did not have to face the cruel and cold situation like many people his age.


    ¡ªBut that was the past.


    The current Kang De was about to face a reality that was even crueler and colder than his peers.


    This was because he wanted to open up the map.


    He had more or less deduced the method to expand the map. The 80% chance was to buy a house.


    Renting a room was useless because the hotel room was also rented to a certain extent. In other words, only the right to use it was useless and he had to have ownership of this ce.


    ¡°What kind of logic is this¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed.


    If he had to exin, the cause of the white fog world was very difficult to exin with science. However, if he exined it from the perspective of mystery and magic, it might involve the logic of ¡°royal authority¡±.


    The territory of the Fire Thief.


    That was why the white fog dissipated, or rather, it was driven away.


    If he had to exin, this was the only way.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s mine¡­¡± Kang De muttered, ¡°Can I only buy it with money? Can I use force to capture it? Do shares count?¡±


    However, it would be a long time before he could verify these two guesses.


    Even if he wanted to upy an ind and be a king or be a chief in Africa, he had to have a certain amount of strength and foundation. He could not do it in a short period of time. In the country¡­ Hmm, he did not want to create a farce where he announced that he would ascend the throne and be taken out by several police officers in the police station.


    Let¡¯s talk about itter.


    To the current him, the only way to unlock a new area was to buy a house.


    ¡­What a joke.


    He thought of the price of the house in City H that day and felt weak.


    The problem was that he did not only want to buy one.


    He might have to buy many, many houses¡­


    Moreover, there was a very, very huge obstacle.


    Now that the country was regting the housing price, various ces had put out policies to restrict the purchase of houses. How to bypass this policy was very troublesome, but there was still a solution.


    For example, auctions.


    For example, he could go to cities with no restrictions.


    For example, buyingmercial houses, shops, and so on.


    These were actually not problems.


    The most important and fundamental problem had always been one.


    ¡ªMoney.


    Kang De thought about the bnce on his bank card. His heart was burning with the desire to rob the rich and help the poor. He even wanted to travel overseas. He could roughly understand why the heroes in novels were keen to do such a thing. D*mn, I¡¯m so good at fighting, but I don¡¯t have money. You¡¯re clearly a fool, and you waste your wealth. What right do you have? Hurry up and give me some money!


    As Kang De calcted in his mind, he walked around the vige of the white fog world. To be honest, the strategic value here was not very great. What was more advantageous was that there were arge number of farm tools and machinery here, as well as many seeds. As for which family had hidden contraband¡ªthere might be, but he had to find them slowly.


    However, afterprehensive consideration, the map of the city was still more useful to the current Kang De.


    Then the problem was, the district and the vige¡­


    When he thought of this, his expression changed. He closed his eyes and thought of his warm home as if he wasmunicating with the power of travel. He stretched out his hand and in the next moment, the spatial door opened.


    Kang De stepped in. The next moment, he fell onto the bed at home.


    ¡°Awesome.¡±


    Kang De whistled and his mood improved slightly.


    After opening the map, the ¡°save points¡± could be teleported around. Moreover, there was no limit to the number of times he could teleport. Only interdimensional teleportation was limited. Be it Earth or the other world, he could only go back and forth once a day.


    Moreover¡­


    He stretched out his hand again andmunicated with the current world. That familiar fluctuation told him that as long as he wanted, he could immediately appear in his home on Earth.


    However, he could not do that now.


    What a joke. Old Wang was still in his hometown. If he returned to Earth, the number of transmigrations today had been exhausted. If he did not want to exin to Xiaoman why he had run back to the city in the middle of the night and how he had returned, he would have to take a taxi back to his hometown overnight. It was unknown if the driver was willing to drive him there.


    Kang De sighed and got out of bed. Time had already synchronized between Earth and the white fog world. It was alsote at night. He turned on his shlight and ran to the bank and police station with familiarity.


    He began to borrow things.


    This was not Earth, so thew could not govern it. This ce just happened to look like Earth.


    He worked until his time was almost up. Kang De sent it back to the vige and returned to reality.


    He took out his phone and opened the map to search for the district around the shooting gallery.


    He found it.


    The shooting gallery was located at the north corner of amercial pedestrian street. The nearest district was in the southwest. It was called Huaxing Garden. Looking at the distance, the closest walking distance from the entrance of the district to the bottom of the building was about 500 meters. In the middle were two rows of fourmercial buildings. This was the most ideal ce. Kang De calcted the range of his district and could basically envelop this shooting club.


    The surrounding shops were not bad. The density of the buildings was high, and the probability of discovering additional surprises was very high.


    The map was very considerate. Some residential areas would be marked with a reference house price.


    The house price was 37,762 yuan per square meter.


    ¡ªD*mn you!


    Although it was not as expensive as Kang De¡¯s house, it was still very f*cking expensive! Young people could not afford houses!


    This was hypocritical human nature. Previously, Kang De did not feel anything about the high house price. Instead, he felt that this was a good thing. After all, he had a vested interest. The higher the house price, the higher his wealth.


    However, after encountering such a thing, he automatically moved his butt and sat on the other side.


    If this house price was not controlled, it would be a disaster!


    He pondered for a long time but could not think of a way to obtain money quickly and safely. After all, he was only an ordinary person and could not find a reliable way in a short period of time.


    Could it be that he had to borrow it from Old Wang?


    No, no, this had simply be living off a woman. Moreover, a house was worth millions. Even a rich second-generation heir like Old Wang probably could not take out so much cash at the moment.


    ¡°I, Kang De, can travel three worlds and have a strange ability. Such a transmigrator with a bright future is decisive in killing and terrifying. I will definitely be a great figure. Such a figure will have to do an earth-shattering business in the future and have my own pride and dignity! Even if I, Kang De, am captured and cut up by the elves, even if I¡¯m captured and hanged by the Empire, I won¡¯t borrow a single cent from Old Wang!¡±


    To be honest, so much cash was not a small sum to Uncle Wang.


    It was fine if he borrowed money to start a business. As long as his thoughts were reliable and his thoughts were clear, Uncle Wang would most likely lend him money. However, if he said that he wanted to buy a house, not only would Uncle Wangugh, he would also call Kang De¡¯s parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to earn quick money¡­¡±


    He could not help but think of therge number of resources and treasures he had plundered from the Goode family, but when the white fog world reset, those gold coins and antiques had already been reduced to ashes. Only the most valuable batch was left. They were all magical strange items and treasures. Those things could not be rashly taken out to sell.


    Perhaps in the future, but not now.


    ¡°In that case, I can only find some dirty ways to sell gold¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered, ¡°Who should I ask?¡±


    He worked for a long time before falling asleep.


    In his sleep, he permed his hair, dyed his hair, put on very effeminate clothes, and put on the charm ne. He instantly became a handsome man. Then, he went to the [Beep¡ª] Clubhouse to be a gigolo and charmed a group of rich women until they knelt down and cried, shouting that they wanted to give him a few houses.


    Then, he was shocked awake by the steel torrent of tanks charging.


    ¡°D*mn, this is a scary dream.¡±


    Kang De opened his eyes. The sky was already bright. When he thought of the dream he had, he could not help but shiver.


    Then, he thought for a moment, ¡°No, if I want to be a gigolo, with my peerless beauty and the enhancement of the charm ne, I¡¯ll definitely be the number one gigolo in the world. At that level, it¡¯ll be my turn to choose guests. It¡¯s not uneptable to only receive young and beautiful rich women¡­¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s like I nned previously. I¡¯ll participate in a talent show like the yearly trainee program and be a public lover. It¡¯ll be easier to earn money. I still have many specialties. It¡¯s not a problem to act in action movies. It¡¯s not a dream to be a global superstar in a year.¡±


    ¡ªAn extremely feasible n.


    There was just one problem.


    He had to stay on Earth for many years. His schedule was very tight. People would look for him every day and he could not disappear out of thin air.


    ¡°What a pity, what a pity¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, he could not split up and could not leave.


    He still had to return to the other world to do things.


    Otherwise, it would really be too satisfying to stay on Earth and be the idol of everyone. He could casually f*ck fans. It was awesome.


    He felt that he had missed many, many billions along the way.


    With such a mood, Kang De pulled the electric switch. He put away the bed, closed the door, left the old residence, and walked toward Grandpa Wang¡¯s house. One night was enough. He had to go back today.


    Grandpa Wang¡¯s house had already opened the door. The old man had always woken up very early. His grandmother was cooking in the kitchen, and his grandfather was boxing in the courtyard. When he saw him, he smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoman is up too. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Kang De entered the house and went upstairs. He knocked on the door. ¡°Old Wang?¡±


    The girl¡¯s slightly flustered voice sounded from inside, ¡°You¡­ why are you up so early?¡±


    After a moment, her voice calmed down. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Kang De pushed the door open and entered. The girl was lying on the bed, her clothes neatly dressed. There was no problem.


    ¡ªWhat was she panicking about earlier?


    Kang De did not mind and only said, ¡°Hurry up and get up to eat¡­ Shall we go back after dinner?¡±


    He considered how to convince the other party if Old Wang was unwilling to leave.


    Unexpectedly, the girl only hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kang De smiled, then turned around and went downstairs.


    The door was closed, and Xiaoman revealed aplicated expression.


    She felt Kang De¡¯s change again.


    If such a thing had happened previously, he would definitely wink and say a few dirty words, or smile meaningfully and say, ¡°What are you hiding in there for?¡± Just like how she would joke about tissues in Old Wang¡¯s house¡­ These were all very, very normal interactions previously.


    However, Kang De did not say anything now.


    Old Wang silently took out the phone hidden under her and turned on the screen.


    That was the reason why she panicked.


    There were photos on the phone.


    There were many photos of Kang De and the other party.


    Some were from a few days ago, and some were now.


    Her fingers swept lightly across the screen as she stared at the photos of Kang De a few days ago and now.


    Sometimes, the brain would lie to itself that everything was normal because it had only been two days since theyst saw each other. A person¡¯s intuition might discover a small change, but the most direct change was the moment when time froze when it was captured by the photo.


    Afterparison, she easily discovered the change.


    Kang De¡¯s change.


    He had be slightly darker, and there were subtle changes in his size and appearance. This change could not be seen through human eyes, but she instinctively sensed it.


    However, through various photos,


    Everything became even clearer.


    In just a few days, Kang De¡¯s body had undergone a tremendous change.


    It was not only his appearance. Rather, the change in his appearance was the most unimportant.


    Most importantly, the change in his entire mental appearance and temperament, his smile, eyes, expression, and posture¡­ were simply like a different person.


    Due to her father¡¯s social status, Xiaoman had also seen many sessful people.


    That confidence, that pride, that temperament was something mysterious but existed.


    It was a feeling of¡­ having seen the world.


    This feeling clearly appeared in Kang De.


    In just two days, he saw the world and became confident, calm, and peaceful. Even her grandfather sensed his change and praised him for bing calm.


    However, a few days ago, he was still the same old guy¡­


    This situation was clearly extremely unreasonable. In just a few days, what kind of world could he have seen? Even if he arranged for him to follow the country¡¯s leader overseas for an inspection, he could not change a person¡¯s temperament and appearance in a few days.


    Moreover¡­


    Old Wang thought of the two things that had happened yesterday.


    A re could cause the entire vige¡¯s animals to panic and fear.


    This might be a coincidence.


    Then, what about thatrge water tank?


    She had asked her grandfather. Even if there was only a little water in the tank to wash it, it was impossible for humans to easily pick up that big guy with one hand¡­ It waspletely impossible.


    Xiaoman recalled the scene of Kang De falling to the ground that day.


    She would never forget Kang De¡¯s gaze at that time.


    Sadness, despair, pain, joy, peace, and calm.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s really you. That¡¯s great.¡±


    In the hospital, after waking up, he also looked mncholic and calm.


    On the way, he happily looked at everything around him. The scene that they were already tired of seeing, including returning to the vige, was the same¡ªit was as if he had not returned for a long time.


    The surveince camera of the district elevator also showed that Kang De had not left the house at all during those few days.


    All kinds of discoveries and signs.


    For two days, he did not go out. His temperament and mind had undergone a huge change. When he was discovered, he was on the verge of death. The cause of his illness was very subtle. When he woke up, he looked enlightened and cherished his life twice as much.


    Moreover, he had obtained strength that ordinary people did not have.


    If she had to exin, there was only one possibility.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Wang Xiaoman¡¯s heart thumped. It felt ridiculous and strange.


    ¡°Could it be that Kang De went to the¡­¡±


    She muttered, ¡°Main God Space?¡±

 Chapter 113 - Don’t Ask, If You Ask, You’ll Be Killed

    <h4>Chapter 113: Don¡¯t Ask, If You Ask, You¡¯ll Be Killed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Main God Space.


    To Wang Xiaoman, this phrase was not unfamiliar.


    With her rtionship with Kang De since she was young, her hobby was basically Kang De¡¯s hobby. Kang De¡¯s hobby was also her hobby, especially a hobby like online novels that did not require much investment.


    Like Kang De, she liked to read online novels.


    The difference was that back then, the poor student, Kang De, had only paid to read. The rich woman, Wang Xiaoman, was a famous tycoon. She was extremely famous among the readers.


    This was even if she did not expose her gender and photo and kept saying stupid words every day.


    If the nature of the beautiful little rich woman was exposed, it would probably cause a frenzy on the entire Inte.


    After all, the job of a writer was to spout nonsense and fabricate stories to cheat readers of their money. Even he believed what he wrote in the end. He clearly hid at home all day to write, chat, and y games and rarely went out. His social rtionship was basically zero. Since he did notmunicate with the outside world and did not maintain social rtions, he naturally could not find a girlfriend. Even if there were good girls, no one would introduce them to him.


    Therefore, even if he had a good ie, he would wail every day about why he did not have a girlfriend. He had purely reaped what he sowed and was not worthy of sympathy at all. After all, he did not go out to find her, nor was he willing to tidy himself up. It was simply natural that beautiful girls would not fall from the sky.


    However, an even sadder situation appeared. Many authors understood this kind of thing, but they were still unwilling to go out no matter what. Therefore, they used their professional specialties and began to activate their fantasy abilities, imagining their readers as beautiful girls to satisfy their mental needs.


    This was especially true for rich readers who were generous. Think about it, if such a good reader was a young, beautiful, and curvy girl, it would simply be heaven!


    That was probably the case.


    In short, every writer had a dream of having a fair, rich, and beautiful reader.


    Readers like Old Wang simply met all their needs.


    It was also because of this that Old Wang did not expose her gender. A reader was just a reader.


    She had been brought into a trap by Kang De and had read books for many years. She had once enjoyed herself, and now, there were all kinds of variations of infinite genre novels. Of course, Old Wang had heard of them.


    After all, she and Kang De had also read many stories about humans being brought into a system space and forced to fight endlessly back then.


    They had seen many high-quality and variant works in the past few years.


    Although these works had different details and some could be called masterpieces, all the novels of this infinite genre basically adhered to a core setting of the Main God Space.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t ask. If you ask, you¡¯ll be killed.


    Therefore, Wang Xiaoman bit her lips.


    She had a huge doubtst night and asked her father for social resources to carry out a preliminary investigation. The details of the investigation werebined with her gains in the past two days, causing her to make such a guess.


    In a short period of time, he could experience the world, experience life and death, experience things thatpletely changed a person, and obtain unimaginable strength. He was filled with cherishing everything in the current world.


    Then there was only one answer.


    Although it was ridiculous, it could indeed exin this problem.


    Infinite genre.


    Main God Space.


    Arge ball of light.


    Clearing dungeons.


    Getting reward points.


    ¡ªThere was also the disqualification (killed) rule.


    At the thought of this, Xiaoman¡¯s heart twitched.


    Merely thinking of the calm and happy expression on Kang De¡¯s face that day, he could guess what kind of hell he had experienced. Only this could make him feel at ease when he returned home.


    It did not matter even if he died.


    Most importantly, she did not dare to ask anything.


    She was already prepared to find a suitable opportunity toy her cards on the table with Kang De and ask him what had happened because she was not at ease with his current life situation.


    Especially after seeing the row of search records.


    However, now, she did not dare to ask.


    If she asked, he would be killed.


    Xiaoman did not dare to take this risk.


    For a moment, the girl fell into an unprecedented dilemma and confusion.


    After breakfast, they were about to go home.


    Although the two elderly were reluctant, Kang De used the excuse that he had something on and Xiaoman covered for him. Although the two elders were unwilling, they would not reject him. They only needed toe back often.


    They got into the sports car.


    Looking at the two elderly gradually leaving in the rear mirror, Kang De and Xiaoman were silent.


    The girl¡¯s heart was a little chaotic and she was very worried, but she did not know how to ask and did not dare to ask at all.


    On the other hand, Kang De was thinking about how to earn money.


    He had already decided on the most ideal district. There were a few ces simr tomercial apartments around him. As for the shop, he did not consider it for the time being because the price was rtively higher. He had to open a shop to take care of it if he wanted to buy it. He did not have the time now, so it was more convenient to buy a house.


    ¡°Do I really have to be a gigolo?¡±


    Kang De was a little hesitant, but he was also a little excited. How should he put it? He had such a shameless fantasy of making thousands of rich women fall under his feet through his charm.


    Old Wang nced at Kang De and was thinking about something.


    If Kang De had really gone to the Main God Space, she would definitely not dare to ask rashly because of the principle of getting killed. What she was most concerned about now was what Kang De was prepared to do on Earth.


    Those few rows of search records were really memorable.


    What arsenal, drug lord, criminalw, the Golden Triangle, casino, and war?


    It was quite scary.


    After discovering Kang De¡¯s secret and discovering that he had power that surpassed humans, Old Wang could not sit back and do nothing. Kang De was most likely serious.


    What did he want to do?


    Looking at the keywords he was searching, he definitely did not want to be a hero or a superhero.


    From the perspective of Old Wang¡¯s experienced online novel reader, after Kang De obtained extraordinary strength, it was obvious what he wanted to do by searching for these things.


    He wanted to go to the casino and rely on his superpower to win money crazily and defeat everyone who found trouble.


    He wanted to go to Southeast Asia and rely on his superpower to crazily snatch money and kill those drug lords.


    Something like that.


    The ultimate goal of all this was clearly¡­


    Money.


    ¡°Does he need money?¡±


    Old Wang pondered in her heart¡ªwhy didn¡¯t he ask her for money?


    Unless the amount of money was very huge, causing him to not know how to ask.


    Then the question was, why did a Reincarnator of the Main God Space need arge amount of money?


    When Xiaoman thought of this, she could not help but feel a lump in her throat.


    He probably wanted to leave arge sum of money for his parents¡­ because he probably had to return to the Main God Space¡­ because he did not know if he could return next time.


    The girl felt very ufortable.


    This was because Kang De could not share it with her or tell her. He could only endure it silently.


    As for Xiaoman¡­ she did not know what she could do.


    The sports car sped all the way to the city.


    Xiaoman was in a very bad mood. She needed to calm down and think about these chaotic thoughts.


    Therefore, she stopped at the roadside of the district. ¡°Go back first. I have something to do with my father.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he was a little happy.


    He had to go out too.


    Whether he could afford a house was secondary. The problem was whether he could afford it. He had to find a suitable house and ask about the price, or rather¡­ the other way around.


    For this, he needed some small methods.


    Kang De reached into his pocket and held a ne.


    At the police station.


    When Kang De approached the door, he immediately felt a sense of familiarity.


    Ah, this feeling of revisiting an old ce.


    He had been here many times. He knew where the gun cab was and the contraband storage room.


    However, that was only a world that looked very simr to Earth. Here, Kang De was a good citizen who followed thew and came here to ask some questions ording to thew.


    As soon as he entered, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Be it men or women, they were stunned for a moment.


    ¡ªWow!


    Why was he so good-looking?!


    He had fair skin, a tall figure, and a handsome appearance. He was not living in a photo, but a real handsome man. A gaze could make people feel like they were bathing in a spring breeze, and the smile on his face could make flowers bloom.


    Kang De adjusted his cor to hide the charm ne under his clothes and took a number.


    Consultation regarding residence.


    Soon, it was his turn.


    The person in charge of receiving her was a young policedy. She had a very delicate face and because she was young and had never seen the world, her face immediately turned red when she saw a peerless handsome man walking towards her.


    ¡ªWow, it¡¯s really my turn! That¡¯s great!


    Kang De sat down and smiled. ¡°Hello, Officer.¡±


    In this boring work, facing all kinds of people was already depressing. If the person consulting was a handsome man, it would be pleasing to the eye.


    The policewoman¡¯s face turned red. She could not maintain her formal smile and stammered, ¡°H-h-h-h-hello! How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    The handsome man revealed a shy expression and said in embarrassment, ¡°Um, I want to buy a house¡­¡±


    Perhaps because of his reserved expression, the policewoman heaved a sigh of relief. When she heard this question, she could not help but smile and be very patient. ¡°You have to go to the real estate agency to buy a house. Why are you here?¡±


    Appearance determined attitude.


    In fact, the youngdy was very happy with themon sense problem the other party hadmitted.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    Kang De said in embarrassment, ¡°I want to investigate. It¡¯s the kind where someone has died¡­¡±


    The youngdy immediately understood. ¡°Oh, I understand. You want to check if there was any ident in the house you want to buy and if it¡¯s a haunted house, right?¡±


    This was rtively normal.


    This was because if a murder had happened in the house, it had to be registered at the police station. When buying a second-hand house, customers would usually go to the police station to check if there was a murder record to prevent the seller from deliberately hiding it. This was the legal right of citizens and had to be done.


    Kang De still shook his head.


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    He said in embarrassment, ¡°I just want to ask you to check if there are any haunted houses in Huaxing Garden. Are there houses where people have died before? The more haunted, the better¡­¡±

 Chapter 114 - Praise the Sun!

    <h4>Chapter 114: Praise the Sun!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Haunted house.


    The house price in such a ce would usually be very cheap.


    The more haunted it was, the cheaper it was.


    Kang De nned to first ask if there was any evil residence in the district. If there was, Uncle Kang could make a move¡­ The price would definitely be much cheaper than the market price.


    As for ghosts? As for haunted houses? What a joke. Do you see this huge fist?


    ¡®I¡¯m super brave.¡¯


    However, he was thinking too much.


    When the policewoman heard his true intentions, she exchanged nces with her colleague beside her.


    If he wanted to buy a house, he had to run to the police station to investigate if there were any murders. This was the legal right of a citizen. However, if he ran to the police station to investigate the haunted house before buying it, it did not conform to the procedure.


    She looked at Kang De regretfully and shook her head apologetically, ¡°This is against the rules¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned. With the enhancement of the charm ne, it was breathtaking. The peerless handsome man whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t you make an exception? Officer, I really want to buy a house¡­¡±


    In fact, the rules and procedures of this world were afraid of the word coquettish.


    The policewoman insisted on her principles, but the youngdy beside her casually said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Captain Zhao mention that matter when we atest night? It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Kang De immediately looked over with his charming eyes.


    The other policewoman said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this. A few days ago, there was indeed a resident at the Huaxing Garden who came to call the police. He said that the house is haunted. Terrifying things often happen after midnight, causing him to have nightmares and be muddle-headed and listless all day. If he calls the police, we have to interfere. However, whether it¡¯s sending someone over to stay up all night or camp downstairs, as long as we go, there won¡¯t be any ghosts. That family is about to go crazy. If not for the fact that that family seems to have almost copsed, we would have to charge them for making a false police report.¡±


    ¡°So strange?¡±


    Kang De was interested. ¡°So they¡¯re preparing to sell the house?¡±


    The policewoman shook her head and said, ¡°No, this happened a few days ago. It¡¯s already been sold.¡±


    Kang De was anxious and asked, ¡°Who did they sell it to?¡±


    ¡°Intermediary.¡±


    The policewoman pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°In today¡¯s society, the housing price is so high. So what if it¡¯s a haunted house? The price is so cheap. What¡¯s a ghost? Some people don¡¯t mind. After all, it¡¯s a modern society.¡±


    ¡°Some real estatepanies or investors do business in haunted houses because the price is cheap. After obtaining it, if the ghost is fake and the house gets sold, won¡¯t they profit greatly?¡±


    Kang De calcted in his mind. He looked at the policewoman¡¯s meaningful smile and suddenly said, ¡°From the looks of it, that real estate agent with good business taste¡­ has also encountered a ghost?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He ran over to call the police and cried miserably. He kept saying that he didn¡¯t want to buy it anymore and wanted to return the house to that family, but that family refused. The two sides began to argue and even said that they wanted to fight awsuit¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Then may I ask thest question? Where does this intermediary work?¡±


    This was considered a sidestep and did not directly reveal other people¡¯s privacy.


    Therefore, the policewoman hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s there¡­¡±


    Kang De, who had left the police station, took off the ne.


    Although a ne with a high charm bonus was beneficial and could turn you into a beautiful woman who was loved by everyone, there were also side effects. It was that others would have a very good impression of you.


    Just like the two policedies, they would seriously advise Kang De not to buy it.


    This was because ¡°it¡¯s indeed quite strange.¡±


    He was unwilling to go to the real estate agent and buy a house now. If that agent suddenly became gay and had a good impression of him, he would be unwilling to sell him this obviously problematic property.


    Kang De found the shop in the area near the Huaxing Garden. When he opened the door, the suited agents stood up and smiled.


    Kang De said simply, ¡°I¡¯m looking for an agent. I want to buy his haunted house.¡±


    Although the intermediaries were a little disappointed, they still invited Kang De to sit down and serve tea. Then, they began to make calls. Not long after, someone rushed in from outside.


    The agent was wearing sses and had a bald head. He looked very simple and refined, causing people to have a good impression of him when they saw him. He nced around the room and immediately stretched out his hand. ¡°Hello! My surname is Xu!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xu, my surname is Kang.¡± Kang De said simply, ¡°You¡¯re most likely troubled by that haunted house now. Sell it to me.¡±


    Intermediary Xu was stunned, ¡°Where did you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Name a price. This house has be a hot potato. If you sell it to people who don¡¯t know, they¡¯ll be shocked and suffer a loss. They¡¯lle back to settle the score with you. Why don¡¯t you sell it to me? Even if there¡¯s really a ghost inside, I¡¯m not afraid, let alone find trouble with Mr. Xu.¡±


    The trip to the other world for more than a year was still useful. If it was before he transmigrated, Kang De would not have spoken so smoothly, let alone have such a confident temperament.


    Mr. Xu was stunned again.


    He had originally wanted to circle around Kang De a few times and quibble to increase the value of that house, but looking at him now, he did not dare to say anything.


    However, the businessman¡¯s nature to pursue benefits was still there.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since Mr. Kang is so straightforward, give me a price. That house is indeed a little problematic, so let¡¯s go with the market price¡­ 70%. How about it?!¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. It¡¯s especially evil and dangerous, or it¡¯s a haunted house with a huge murder case. The transaction price is usually 40 to 50% of the original price. You¡¯re too greedy.¡±


    Mr. Xu was stunned again, then he could not maintain his expression.


    Kang De had neglected something. After all, modern society was a society where everyone was equal. It emphasized the art of speech. His direct usation made the other party feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡ªD*mn, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t sell it to anyone but you. At most, I¡¯ll find an eminent monk or something in the temple to take a look and exterminate the evil. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I chased away the ghosts inside?


    At that time, it would not be a problem to sell it 100%!


    Mr. Xu¡¯s expression turned a little pale. He was about to reject Kang De¡¯s request when the door was pushed open. Everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted. The girl walked to an empty space in her high heels.


    Then, she sat beside Kang De.


    Mr. Xu narrowed his eyes and determined the other party¡¯s wealth from the girl¡¯s bag, jewelry, and clothes. He immediately smiled. ¡°Miss, how can I help you?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Old Wang took out her ID card from her bag. ¡°Check the system. Our family is a client of yourpany. How much is this house worth?¡±


    Intermediary Xu checked and revealed a respectful expression. He handed the ID card back with both hands, ¡°Hello, Miss Wang! To be honest, I bought this house at 60% of the original price. You can¡¯t make me lose money, right?¡±


    Old Wang nodded and took out another bank card. ¡°Swipe it. Pay in full. I know you have a special channel. The relevant documents such as the procedures of the housing management bureau have to bepleted today.¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°Hey.¡±


    Old Wang reached into Kang De¡¯s pocket and took out his identity card and household register. She handed them over. ¡°Register his name. It has to be done today.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡±


    Even if it was a 40% discount, it would be two million yuan. Although Old Wang was a rich second-generation heir, she was only a student. How could she have so much liquid capital on hand?


    ¡°I asked my father for it. I¡¯ve already convinced him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Old Wang turned around and smiled, ¡°If he calls you, just deal with him.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Xiaoman¡­¡±


    Intermediary Xu efficiently began to print the document. He was smart and never said anything he should not say. At this moment, he remained calm, but his gaze still vaguely nced at Kang De.


    Tsk¡­ gigolo.


    Kang De could not help but say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡±


    ¡°Strange, of course, it¡¯s strange.¡± Old Wang¡¯s beautiful figure leaned back slightly, ¡°But you haven¡¯t said anything for a long time. You must be worried¡­ If it¡¯s inconvenient, you don¡¯t have to tell me first.¡±


    She added, ¡°Save me the trouble of worrying.¡±


    Kang De said nothing.


    Old Wang¡¯s straightforwardness made him at a loss.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be so much money in the future.¡±


    After leaving the house exhibition intermediary, Intermediary Xu patted his chest and said that he would definitely do it well today. Old Wang and Kang De did not look at the house on the spot at all and immediately bought it, saving a lot of trouble.


    Kang De said, ¡°I have some gold of unknown origin. I¡¯ll give it to youter and see if Uncle Wang has any channels to sell it¡­¡±


    ¡ªOh, oh, oh, oh, oh! It appeared! Gold exchanged from the Main God Space!


    The key had already been handed to Kang De. As long as the procedures werepleted, this house would belong to him in the country¡¯s system¡ªor rather, it was now his.


    Old Wang said, ¡°Shall we go take a look?¡±


    Kang De immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No, look. Even after that Intermediary Xu discovered that you¡¯re a big client of his family, he said very seriously that it¡¯s fine because the house is indeed very strange¡­ Be careful.¡±


    Old Wang pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Then you won¡¯t stay in there?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll call my father. He knows some masters with profound magic power so I


    I¡¯ll invite them to exorcise the ghost. If we seed, we¡¯ll be rich.¡±


    Old Wang smiled.


    She knew why Kang De had bought the haunted house.


    As a superhuman, even if there were really demons and ghosts, would he be scared?


    The two of them went home together. In the evening, Mr. Xu personally sent over all kinds of documents and threw them out. He was a little relieved and worried.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°That house is indeed a little strange¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know a very awesome exorcist.¡±


    Today, a batch of items arrived. Kang De had bought a few sets of cosy products. It had been a long time since he had used fantasy enchantment. He had to study it carefully.


    It was not until it was gettingte and close to midnight that he stood up, pushed open the door, and left the district.


    He headed to his new house.


    What he did not know was that Old Wang had not slept. At this moment, she was beside the bed and looking at his departing figure. She hesitated for a long time but did not choose to go downstairs and catch up.


    Huaxing Garden.


    The property management had not been done, but it was all a small matter. Kang De walked up and arrived at the door of his new house. The cold lights in the corridor continuously flickered, emitting a strange atmosphere.


    For some reason, he felt a little cold.


    However, there was also some psychological effect.


    Poor the owner of this ce. If such a thing happened, not only would their assets shrink, but their neighbors might also be affected¡­


    He opened the door with his key.


    A cold aura that emitted a slightly moldy smell assaulted his face.


    He did not turn on the light and walked around the dark living room. He looked at the generalyout and turned to the bedroom. He closed the door. Just to be safe, he wanted to sleep here.


    Then, he activated his ability to go to the white fog world.


    He was a little excited.


    This was because the map here was opened, indicating that the shooting club in the northmercial center would open its door to him. He could choose all kinds of guns.


    This was Kang De¡¯s greatest reliance when he returned to the other world.


    Stronger weapons.


    In other words¡­


    ¡ªAfter opening the map, I have to consider leaving already.


    When he thought of Old Wang¡¯s beautiful face, he felt veryplicated.


    Should he tell Old Wang about this¡­


    She would definitely be very worried¡­


    With such a mood, he closed his eyes in a daze and slowly fell asleep.


    Time passed slowly.


    Nothing happened.


    Midnight.


    The clock in the living room passed twelve o¡¯clock.


    Suddenly, a bone-chilling and smelly wind swept up silently in the quiet house.


    The needle of the clock swayed back and forth.


    The tap in the bathroom suddenly turned on.


    Blood-red liquid leaked out.


    On the dark ground, even darker things rose, like hair gathered together, like evil intertwined with ck things. Low sounds like ghosts crying spread out.


    Two pale hands with bright red nails stretched out from the ck ball on the ground.


    Then his head.


    The messy ck hair on its head rolled inward, turning into a pale face. There was also the excitement and ferocity of discovering a living being. It floated up and raised its sharp nails.


    It hesitated for a moment.


    It was as if it was thinking about how to deal with the bold intruder.


    The female ghost smiled ferociously, whispered, and cried as she walked towards the bedroom door.


    The traces of blood dragged on the ground.


    She opened her mouth and cried out in excitement. The next step was to rush into this room and make the people inside scream and suffer. Then, she would suck him dry!


    The female ghost pretended to pounce.


    However, in the next moment, the room was pulled open!


    Kang De had thebat boots from the Holy Land of the Angel of Wisdom. He wore a Unicorn Helmet and the St. Kenny Armor. On his chest hung the Radiant Cross blessed by the Grand Cardinal, and it emitted the light of detecting evil power.


    He poured the bottle of holy water onto the Greatsword of the Deathchaser, the Needle of Kaus, that Pdin Astoria used to sh the Death Knight. The 124 holy marks on the sword lit up one after another, and the holy light mes burned on the sword!


    Kang De held the Needle of Kaus with both hands and rushed forward. He raised his sword high, and holy mes curled around it as he suddenly shed at the stunned female ghost opposite him!


    ¡°Praise the sun!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 115 - Ironclad Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 115: Irond Evidence</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Praise the sun!¡±


    The righteous Sun Knight began to charge.


    That female ghost had never seen such a scene. However, when she saw the holy light sh and be as brilliant as the sun, it was almost about to burn her ghost body to ashes. Heaven had pity on her. Ever since she awakened, the people she bullied and tortured were only weak and pitiful mortals. Why did such a strange guy appear today?!


    She could not help but scream and transform into a ck fog, trying to escape.


    However, it was toote!


    Kang De shed down!


    The sword shed at the center of the ck fog, causing a critical strike. However, it was just fancy-looking. The silver of battle aura, the white of the holy light, and the red of the mes were mixed in the deep ck.


    The female ghost cried out miserably and revealed her true form. She staggered back, her face filled with fear and hatred.


    Kang De raised his sword and stabbed again.


    This was just like exploring a dungeon. The team members shed at the Boss side by side. Physical damage,bat aura damage, magic damage, fire damage, and holy light damage rose.


    The female ghost was burned by the holy light, and the intense light annihted the ck fog around her. She was already heavily injured, and her non-physical illusory body was copsingyer byyer from the inside out.


    The holy light was purifying everything about her.


    Purifying her hatred was also purifying her evil. Those things that should not exist in the human world after turning into ghosts were bloodthirsty, vicious, and ruthless.


    The ck pupils gradually faded, and a light appeared on her pale face as if she was splitting. The wailing female ghost was struggling. On the one hand, she was human when she was alive. She was ordinary, but she was considered kind. She had encountered a fate she should not have endured. On the other hand, she was a ghost after death. Resentment blinded her eyes, causing her to be crazy, hysterical, and hate all living beings indiscriminately.


    Perhaps knowing her fate, although the female ghost could not help but wail and struggle, her eyes looked at Kang De and a huge hatred appeared on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°When I was sleeping, I was woken up by the cold. I sensed an extremely evil spirit appearing in the living room and showing me great hostility and malice. ording to my principles, once I discover this situation, I¡¯ll immediately exercise my right to defend myself until the other party dies.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered an enemy like you. I didn¡¯t know you were actually so weak. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    There was no mockery in his tone because he was telling the truth.


    That was indeed the case.


    When he saw the female ghost¡¯s current appearance, he could roughly guess that the other party might have a huge obsession and resentment. Perhaps she had encountered an extremely unfair and tragic injustice when she was alive.


    If he encountered it, he was actually willing to interfere.


    However, who asked the other party to do this? If she had to me anyone, it was this female ghost who was ruthless and left no room for negotiation. Therefore, she did not give herself any chance to speak.


    The female ghost seemed to understand Kang De¡¯s words and howled even more miserably and angrily. However, as the holy light further purified and dissipated, her ghost side gradually dissipated.


    The calmer, weaker, and more rational side of a human was revealed.


    She looked at Kang De with a pleading expression.


    Kang De sighed. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Who killed you? Do you have evidence?¡±


    The female ghost was first stunned, then she nodded in surprise. Then, she revealed a flustered expression, because she could not speak. Moreover, she did not have much time left.


    Kang De said, ¡°Write it down. Just write it down.¡±


    The female ghost immediately raised her hand. Her body had almost beenpletely purified by the holy light. Every move she made was covered in a halo. Kang De looked at the trajectory of the light.


    Li Jing.


    Xie Guangjun.


    Then, she hesitated.


    She looked at Kang De and revealed an apologetic and terrified expression.


    ¡°Is the evidence already gone¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The heavens are watching. Even if the physical evidence is worn down, the human heart can¡¯t deceive this world. As long as he is around, there¡¯s a chance to get to the bottom of this matter. There¡¯s justice. I¡¯ll take on this matter.¡±


    Li Jing looked like she was about to cry.


    Kang De nodded calmly. ¡°Then, rest in peace.¡±


    Holy light swept.


    The female ghost¡¯s expression had already be extremely calm. She looked at Kang De and revealed a calm and grateful smile. If not for the countless resentment in her heart, who would be willing to be an ugly and crazy ghost?


    Then, she dissipated in this dense light.


    A momentter, Kang De turned on the light.


    All traces disappeared, and even the faint coldness and rotten aura in the roompletely disappeared. He sheathed his sword and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Then, he suddenly returned to his senses.


    ¡°¡­F*ck! It¡¯s really a f*cking ghost.¡±


    Moreover, it was so weak.


    He nned to make do in this bedroom for the night and transmigrate to the white fog world to get a gun tomorrow.


    Unexpectedly, after midnight, a sudden chill woke him up. He felt an extremely cold and evil creature appear in the living room. Out of the extremely vignt habit he had developed after staying in the other world for more than a year, he immediately activated his ability to return to the white fog world and shuttled to his room in the district. He took the equipment he had borrowed from the Goode family¡¯s treasure room and returned fully armed.


    Then, there was nothing.


    ¡°Moreover, it seems to be a female ghost¡­¡±


    Kang De threw the helmet aside and touched his chin as he muttered, ¡°I keep feeling like I¡¯ve missed a lot¡­¡±


    He could avenge her, and she would thank him, follow him, and marry him.


    Of course, it was a joke.


    He would not have any intention of showing mercy.


    Since he sensed an extremely evil aura and sensed the other party¡¯s hostility and malice towards him, the only principle of battle was¡ªto kill!


    However, this did not conflict with his promise.


    Self-defense was one thing, but promising to uphold justice for the other party was another.


    Ghosts were different from humans.


    He was only seeking justice for a pitiful woman who had been wronged.


    Since he had the strength, why not do it?


    ¡°Xie Guangjun¡­¡±


    Kang De walked into the bedroom and sat by the bed. He picked up his phone and opened the search site.


    To be honest, this scene was rtively funny.


    This was because he was still wearing the mighty Temr armor.


    He searched.


    Of course, there was a lot of useless information.


    There were more than a billion people in China. There must be many people with this name. How could he find out about such messy information¡­


    Ask Old Wang for help?


    ¡ªNo, no.


    Not to mention that Old Wang was already a little suspicious, even if he confessed in the end, he would definitely not let Old Wang help investigate this matter. After all, to make that female ghost so resentful, she must have extremely cruel methods. That Xie Guangjun either had an extremely powerful social background or was an extremely ferocious murderer.


    He did not want Old Wang to be involved in such a matter.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a way.¡± Kang De muttered to himself, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    She had already be a ghost. What was the hurry?


    If he could not find it, for the time being, it was fine to let him live a carefree life.


    ¡ªHowever, interest had to be calcted.


    At dawn.


    Kang De jumped up early in the morning and took a taxi back to his house. He emptied two oversized travel boxes and ran back to the haunted house. He packed the armor and carried it back obediently.


    Although it was fine to leave it there, he still felt uneasy.


    ¡ªAn unease from that Xie Guangjun.


    He carried the two travel boxes home, then took out his phone and made a call to Intermediary Xu.


    In an instant, the other party¡¯s voice sounded enthusiastically, ¡°Brother Kang!¡±


    Kang De exchanged a few pleasantries with him and said, ¡°Intermediary Xu, I want to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Other than you and me, how many owners did the house have? Was there only one?¡±


    On the other side, Mr. Xu seemed to be relieved. As long as Kang De did not ask him to cancel the deal, everything was fine. ¡°It should be more than that, but this family has bought this house for a long time. It¡¯s only recently that they started to cause trouble¡­ You know, so you can¡¯t even find trouble with the previous owner.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He said calmly, ¡°Then do you know who the previous owner was? Or can you find out?¡±


    Intermediary Xu said in a difficult manner, ¡°Aiyo, this is a little troublesome because that transaction did note from ourpany. Moreover, even if we know, we can¡¯t reveal it¡­¡±


    He said apologetically, ¡°This concerns the privacy of the client after all¡­¡±


    Kang De was not disappointed. The experience in the other world filled him with patience.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand. Also, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°If anyone calls you during this period of time to ask about that house and find out who bought it¡­¡± Kang De said indifferently, ¡°You can tell them, but there¡¯s one thing. Don¡¯t tell them that Xiaoman paid for me, okay?¡±


    Mr. Xu was stunned for a moment before saying in a strange tone, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    ¡ªHey, what do you understand?


    However, Kang De could not be bothered to argue with him. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he was about to hang up.


    At this moment, Mr. Xu said carefully, ¡°Brother Kang, is that room¡­fortable?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not staying there.¡±


    Mr. Xu choked. ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    Kang De was yful for a moment and said, ¡°I bought it as an investment. For example, I can spend money to hire fake reviewers to stir up the news online. I can find a few online writers and marketing ounts to add fuel to the fire and turn that ce into a real haunted house or something. Then, I can turn it into a homestay or something and specially trick some bored streamers or TikTokers to film a video. If I do it well, the value of this house will double in a year!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Mr. Xu was silent for a long time.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Kang De hung up.


    He was in a good mood.


    He dragged the two travel boxes to the bedroom and opened the wardrobe, wanting to stuff these tworge suspicious boxes in first. Then, he frowned.


    Yesterday, a batch of them had arrived, so he tried the fantasy enchantment that he had not tried for a long time.


    Although he still obtained a pile of half-finished products, the oue this time was better, and it further confirmed his guess.


    The sess rate of the fantasy enchantment, or rather, the sess progress, was directly rted to the ¡°restoration¡± and materials of the enchantment target. For example, he tried the Infinity Gauntlet again. Previously, he had only found a stupid stic glove that would only emit light. Then, he took a metal one this time. It was an alloy gauntlet with a rubber lining. It was clearly much thicker.


    Although the final oue was still a failure, the enchantment progress was clearly a fewrge steps ahead of the stic glove. In other words, Kang De¡¯s guess had been verified.


    ¡°In the future, when I have money, I can directly fork out money to customize it and let thosepanies design it from the most realistic and original angle. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money there is. What¡¯s important is the originality!¡±


    Kang De touched his chin and snorted, ¡°In that case, not to mention anything else, the title of an ultimate tycoon is certain¡ªalthough this true fan might be more knowledgeable.¡±


    He tidied up the fragments at the bottom of the cab and put the box back. Then, he ced these fragments, broken des, and so on on on the box. He had to take them away the next time he transmigrated.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Kang De frowned and sped up his packing. However, immediately after, his phone rang. He simply picked up all those things and stuffed them into the cab, letting them touch around inside. Then, he kicked the sliding cab door and ran to the living room. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    When he opened the door, it was Old Wang.


    Old Wang ced his hands behind his back and stared at him. Seeing that he was unharmed, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, his gaze was a little unfriendly and conflicted.


    Seeing her like this, Kang De felt a little guilty.


    He had indeed lived off a woman yesterday.


    Although he was unwilling to admit it, and he had also said that he would provide some gold, that was indeed the truth.


    After all, he felt a little guilty.


    Old Wang was also very conflicted.


    She had tossed and turnedst night and thought about it for the entire night. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the Main God Space was a little ridiculous.


    In the end, that was only a novel.


    The author spouted nonsense.


    How could it really appear in reality?


    Once this thought appeared, other thoughts appeared in her mind to support this doubt.


    After all, her previous deduction was actually not that strict.


    Perhaps it was just simple transmigration.


    The reason why he felt as if a lifetime had passed was probably because of the time flow between the two worlds. Kang De might have been there for a long time¡­ Perhaps that was the case.


    She convinced herself.


    This was because she did not want Kang De to go to a dangerous ce like the Main God Space from the bottom of her heart.


    However¡­ what if?


    It was not that she did not want to ask, but she was afraid that he would be killed.


    This made her feel extremely conflicted.


    The girl stepped into the room and walked toward Kang De¡¯s bedroom.


    Kang De was shocked. ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Xiaoman turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m ying with yourputer. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Because the bed in the bedroom was very clean, it was obvious at a nce that he had not slept therest night. Xiaoman only needed to take a look to guess where Kang De had gonest night.


    However¡­ it did not matter.


    If Xiaoman took the initiative to ask, Kang De would not be conflicted anymore.


    He could just tell the truth.


    He said, ¡°y¡ªwhat do you want to drink?¡±


    Xiaoman said casually, ¡°ck tea.¡±


    It was really casual.


    This was because, at this moment, the two of them were not in the mood to joke.


    Kang De went to the kitchen to boil water and make tea. Xiaoman sat down in a chair.


    The bed was neat and reasonable. Kang De must have gone to that haunted housest night.


    There were no ghosts anymore¡­


    The girl casually nced around and discovered that the wardrobe was not locked, as if it was stuck.


    She got up and went over to take a look. She realized that it was a golden object, like a finger. She squatted down and took it out¡ªno, this was part of a glove.


    Moreover, looking at this color and pattern¡­


    As a veteran Marvel fan, Old Wang naturally had a deep impression of this thing that countless people hated so much that they could not sleep at night. ¡°This is¡­ the Infinity Gauntlet?¡±


    ¡°Why did it shatter?¡±


    She wanted to pull open the cab door and find the other parts.


    However, in the next moment, the girl froze on the spot.


    ¡ªWait.


    This material was a little wrong.


    It was heavy in her hand.


    Moreover, the feeling and material¡­ were very wrong.


    It was neither metal nor stic.


    That color, that pattern, that magical and mysterious beauty even surpassed the feeling presented in the movie.


    No manufacturer could make such exquisite items.


    Unless this was¡­ real.


    Wang Xiaoman instantly felt a chill run down her spine.


    Just as she was feeling suspicious, irond evidence struck again.


    Kang De had killed Thanos!

 Chapter 116 - Old Wang Writes a Book

    <h4>Chapter 116: Old Wang Writes a Book</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Old Wang was shocked.


    She was really shocked.


    Previously, she had only guessed and suspected that Kang De had not gone to the so-called Main God Space. However, in the next moment, an extremelyrge piece of evidence smashed into her.


    Thanos¡¯ Infinity Gauntlet.


    Fragment.


    It appeared in her childhood sweetheart¡¯s wardrobe.


    This workmanship, material, and appearance were definitely not something that the so-called surroundingpanies could make.


    Moreover, even if there was, it was not something Kang De could obtain with his wealth.


    There was only one exnation.


    It was the original version.


    In this way, the guess that he could transmigrate was confirmed.


    Moreover, it was an even more terrifying piece of evidence¡­


    Thanos was the one who had taken half of the lives of the Marvel Universe and caused many of these superheroes to die. Even in the final battle, he made that person in an iron suit sacrifice himself. He was a very, very hateful viin.


    This purple potato spirit was hated to the core by countless Marvel fans.


    His figurine had even been turned into a fleshlight.


    Back then, after watching Avengers: Infinity War, Wang Xiaoman was heartbroken. Immediately, she was furious and determined to write a Marvel novel. She wanted to hang Thanos up and torture him 360 degrees so that this bastard could experience the hardships she had suffered in the fanfiction world.


    However, just like the path that all newbies who turned from readers to authors had to take, they would always make such mistakes. When the beginning of Old Wang¡¯s confident work was sent to Kang De, he encountered an unprecedented mean evaluation and mockery. In a fit of anger, Wang Xiaoman bought Kang De a Thanos fleshlight and forced him to use it once. Otherwise, she would have to tell Mother Kang about his dark history.


    Kang De naturally refused.


    Miss Xiaoman still remembered that at that time, Kang De had panicked and persuaded her earnestly, saying that there was no need to do this. He would definitely think of a way to kill Thanos clearly and definitely satisfy her. There was no need to use such a dirty method. At that time, Xiaoman¡¯s anger gradually dissipated and she gradually forgot about this matter. She focused on waiting for the release of the fourth movie to see how this purple potato spirit was killed.


    However, to her surprise, now, Kang De¡¯s promise to her had actually been fulfilled¡­


    He had indeed killed Thanos.


    In a physical sense.


    The fragment in her hand was proof.


    For a moment, the scenes of the movie about Thanos appeared in Xiaoman¡¯s mind. From the shocking appearance of the couplet to the gradually approaching demonic shadow, the great battle with the heroes, those praiseworthy sacrifices and battles, and those unforgettable scenes, all changed subtly.


    For example, when she thought of the scenes rted to the movie, such as the moment before the snap, her mind automatically imagined what would happen next.


    ¡ªHer childhood sweetheart descended from the sky and grabbed Thanos¡¯ head to beat him up. He was beaten until the Great Dao was obliterated. Thanos was smashed into pieces along with his glove. Dr. Strange was so frightened that he bit his finger. Captain America and the Winter Soldier subconsciously hugged each other. Iron Man covered the little spider¡¯s eyes¡­


    Oh god, how could she look at Marvel¡¯s new work in the future¡­


    ¡ªCalm down, calm down.


    It was a good thing that Kang De was powerful. It was a good thing. Killing Thanos was even better.


    That was not the point.


    Most importantly, was he an ordinary transmigrator, or had he gone to the Main God Space?


    The former only meant that he had gone to the Marvel World. As for thetter, the danger of erasing secrecy still existed. Moreover, the possibility of his life being in danger was still very high¡­


    Old Wang took a deep breath and quickly calmed down.


    She looked at the wardrobe in front of her, as if staring into a terrifying abyss.


    A secondter, she decisively pulled open this wardrobe.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After three seconds, Old Wang slowly pulled the wardrobe door closed and carefully put back the fragment of the Infinity Gauntlet before closing the wardrobe.


    Then, she silently walked back to theputer table and sat down.


    She covered her head with her hand.


    She fell into deep thought.


    A momentter, an overwhelming scream sounded in her heart.


    <i>Kiryu¡ªSento¡ª</i>


    <i>Madoka¡ªDaigo¡ª</i>


    <i>Kratos¡ª</i>


    With a single sweep, she saw many impressive things.


    Fragments.


    Even with the curtains drawn and the light rtively dim, it still emitted an extraordinary luster.


    At this moment, she saw some of it clearly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was really the infinite genre.


    Moreover¡­


    This was because, from the perspective of good and evil, most of the owners of these fragments belonged to the good camp.


    If these fragments were the spoils of war after Kang De killed them¡­


    That meant¡­


    ¡ªKang De had be a monster!


    For a moment, Old Wang¡¯s mood became even moreplicated.


    As a veteran enthusiast, she could be considered to be experienced in these stories. She had dabbled in most famous works and understood them, and there were many works that she liked.


    If she had to describe her current mood with a light novel title¡­


    <i>I¡¯m Shocked and Worried to Suddenly Discover That My Childhood Sweetheart Has Be a Veteran Reincarnator and Killed Thanos. At the Same Time, I Discovered That He Seems to Have Caused a Storm of Blood in the Main God Space. He Punched the Kamen Rider and Tore the Greek God of War Into Pieces. These Two Emotions Should Have Combined to Be More Conflicted. Why Am I Not Moved at All? I Even Want to Laugh.</i>


    That was probably how she would name it.


    Old Wang was even more confused.


    She came over today to test him again. Unexpectedly, before she could test him, she fell in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A familiar voice sounded from the direction of the living room.


    Old Wang jolted and immediately turned around to see Kang De walking over with a tea tray.


    He looked surprised and worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking at the familiar person in front of him and that familiar face, for some reason, Xiaoman heaved a sigh of relief.


    She recalled Kang De¡¯s sincere smile when she interacted with him these few days. When she strolled outside, this man looked at everything around him with a warm gaze filled with cherish and nostalgia.


    He clearly had powerful strength, but he did not act recklessly. He had clearly experienced so much, but he could still live calmly. There was no suddenness in his eyes. His actions were not crazy at all, and the feeling he gave her was still the same as before.


    Be it five, ten, fifteen, or twenty years old, he was him, her childhood sweetheart, Kang De.


    Even if those fragments were really his spoils of war after the battle, there must be a reason to fight¡­ After all, it was in that kind of ce.


    ¡ªIn the end, he¡¯s my childhood sweetheart and my best friend.


    As for those¡­ they were ultimately fantasies in the work, creatures from another world.


    It had nothing to do with her.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s rted to me is in front of me. It¡¯s a person of this world, and it¡¯s someone I cherish.


    Old Wang slowly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She stretched out her hand and said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty!¡±


    Kang De ced the teacup on the table and sat on the edge of the bed. He held another cup of tea and took a distracted sip. He did not notice the slightest change in the room¡ªor had never noticed it.


    He was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Old Wang, actually, I want to tell you something¡­¡±


    Old Wang¡¯s heart trembled.


    She hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me¡­ won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡±


    Kang De hesitated and said, ¡°Is it dangerous¡­ I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    If there was any danger, it was the trouble caused by the exposure of his superpower or transmigration ability. Apart from that, there did not seem to be anything else¡­ He just had to be careful.


    The girl immediately said, ¡°If there¡¯s danger, there¡¯s no need to say it. I¡¯ll be worried, and you¡¯ll be worried¡­ It¡¯s nothing. You can not say it. Let¡¯s talk when you feel that the time ispletely ripe.¡±


    Yes, if he could defeat Thanos, Kang De¡¯s strength could most likely resist the killing of the Main God. However, it was better to take less of this risk, right?


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°This is actually nothing¡­¡±


    Old Wang reached out to stop him. ¡°Alright, alright. I know you trust me, but there¡¯s no need. As long as you¡¯re safe, everything else is not important¡­¡±


    Kang De was silent, then he slowly said, ¡°In a day or two at most¡­ I¡¯m going on a long trip. I might be back soon, or it might take a while. I can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡±


    He looked at Wang Xiaoman.


    The girl¡¯s expression froze, then slowly rxed. She said in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    She was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Will you still encounter danger now?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. If he returned this time, he would have to find and protect Tina and even participate in the defense war of Goethe. War and battle were two different things. It would be a lie to say that it was not dangerous.


    ¡°There¡¯s danger.¡±


    He said, ¡°However, I¡¯m also capable. Moreover, I know how to do my best and won¡¯t take any risks. The most important principle is to protect myself. I understand because I still have a lot to worry about.¡±


    Worry¡­


    Xiaoman looked up at him. ¡°Must you go? Is there¡­ anyone you care about there?¡±


    He made a promise to his deadrades, he had to revive and revenge them. It would be best if everyone could live.


    After all, Kang De valued hisrades.


    Kang De slowly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The knight entrusted Goethe to him. He also had to protect Tina and blow up the Eldest Prince¡¯s head.


    After all, Kang De held a grudge.


    Xiaoman took a deep breath and wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.


    Then she exhaled and smiled.


    ¡°Up to you.¡± She said.


    Ever since they were young, these words only represented one meaning.


    Kang De convinced her.


    She said to Kang De, ¡°What do you want me to do for you? Cover up? Lie to your parents? Or sell those things of unknown origin?¡±


    Kang De was a little surprised, ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯ve discovered it from the beginning. You seem to have epted it very quickly?¡±


    Xiaoman smiled proudly and raised her hand to smash his head. ¡°Idiot, your acting is too lousy. I saw through it long ago!¡±


    Kang De asked in surprise. Xiaoman exined a few points. Kang De nodded and said without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re too familiar with each other. I¡¯m not guarded in front of you, so it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    Xiaoman snorted a few times and looked very pleased.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I really have an idea¡­¡±


    Kang De stood up and was about to look for something next door when he suddenly heard Xiaoman¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°Kang De.¡±


    He turned around.


    The girl was smiling at him. ¡°Actually, I want to write a book again.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he recalled that interesting incident.


    He teased, ¡°The infinite genre again?¡±


    The girl raised her chin. ¡°Of course!¡±


    She could see Kang De¡¯s growth trajectory from the broken fragments of the wardrobe.


    Due to the threat of the Main God, she did not want to add to Kang De¡¯s burden, so she could not know of his soul-stirring journey. However, through imagination, it was not bad to write out his story.


    In the future, when Kang De waspletely sessful and couldpletely return to the present world unharmed, it should be very memorable.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Alright, show me when the timees. I definitely won¡¯t mock you.¡±


    Xiaoman wrinkled her nose and waved her small fists. ¡°I¡¯m not showing you!¡±


    Kang De smiled and left.


    The girl stayed in the bedroom and looked at Kang De¡¯s back. She kept snorting in her heart.


    ¡ªI have to make you look ugly. Your personality has to be realistic. For example, you¡¯ve never known how to please girls and don¡¯t know how to flirt at all. In the beginning, I have to give you some tricks. I can¡¯t be too sadistic at the beginning, but you can¡¯t be too strong, or it¡¯ll be meaningless. Most importantly, it¡¯s¡­ Eh, wait.


    She suddenly realized a problem.


    Did Kang De find any girls in the Main God Space?


    ¡­

 Chapter 117 - Returning to the Alternate World

    <h4>Chapter 117: Returning to the Alternate World</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Another day passed.


    Due to the powerful and efficient logistics system of modern society, therge and small items that Kang De had ordered from Taobao had all arrived. Some were built on the spot, and the others were carefully packed.


    All the fragments, finished products, and items were sent to the white fog world.


    That was not only the ce where resources and weapons were provided but also a natural storage transfer station.


    Therefore, all the preparations wereplete.


    He had bought the things he needed to buy, opened the map he needed to open, and obtained the weapons he wanted.


    Without needing him to consider how to confess, the meticulous and intelligent Student Wang had already guessed the truth of his transmigration. This childhood sweetheart was really too smart sometimes.


    He also called his parents onest time.


    Old Wang also agreed to help cover it up.


    There were some things that he had to ask Xiaoman to help pay attention to.


    In other words, everything had been done.


    It was time to go back.


    ¡°When I leave, I won¡¯t greet you. I¡¯ll sneak away.¡±


    ¡ªAlthough the sound and light effect of transmigrating and leaving in front of you will definitely shock you.


    ¡°Get lost, get lost. Don¡¯t greet me anymore, lest I feel ufortable¡­ doing such a thing alone.¡±


    ¡ªI don¡¯t want to be targeted by the Main God because of this.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to go too? That won¡¯t do, at least not now.¡±


    ¡ªThe other world is still too dangerous for you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to such a dangerous ce! Unless you protect me.¡±


    ¡ªWho wants to be a Reincarnator? Unless¡­ I have a Rank 4 expert to carry me! Give me divine equipment to quickly earn points!


    Previously, such a conversation had probably happened.


    It was still the same conversation. They were on different channels, but they couldmunicate perfectly and understand each other¡¯s meaning. They all knew each other¡¯s intentions, and that was enough.


    Another morning, after Xiaoman woke up, she realized something.


    She got up, put on her clothes, and went out. She came to the door of Kang De¡¯s house and knocked, but he did not answer.


    She took the key and opened the door.


    The entire house had already been cleaned up.


    She bit her lip and went to the living room. There were three boxes on the table and a piece of paper.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. There¡¯s gold in the box on the left. You can deal with it yourself. Just treat it as payment.¡±


    The girl opened the box. As expected, there was a huge piece of gold inside. It was neat and square. The gold circting on Earth had its own marks, shapes, and records. Only the legendary Main God Space could exchange for such a square golden cube.


    Xiaoman nced at it and closed the box, not interested in its weight and value.


    ¡°In the middle box is a small gift for you. Don¡¯t be too happy when you see it. There are actually many of those things. I¡¯ll think of a way to get you anything you want in the future, but it¡¯s best not to let others discover it¡­¡±


    She opened the box and saw a watch at the top.


    As a hardcore fan, she recognized this elementary school student¡¯s anesthesia watch at a nce.


    Her heart stirred. She picked up her watch and saw another card below.


    ¡°It¡¯s real. It can be activated ording to the operations in theic. You didn¡¯t expect it, right?! Are you very surprised? Can you guess how I made it? Hahahahahaha¡­¡±


    This was what it said, and his smugness appeared on the paper.


    ¡°Idiot, you even went to the world of Conan?¡± Xiaoman muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you killed Conan? Or rather, coerced him to work for you?¡±


    She turned the card around. There were also words on the back, ¡°¡­Of course, this is the same as the original. You can only shoot once at a time. What¡¯s more awkward is that there¡¯s no ammunition, so I can only make a few more so that you can defend yourself when necessary¡ªalthough I hope this moment will nevere.¡±


    There were indeed two more in the box.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Xiaoman said disdainfully, ¡°So you got it from the exchange list. Seriously¡­¡±


    There were also some jewelry, a short sword, and a few bottles of liquid in the box. Every one of them had a special instruction manual. Old Wang looked at them a few times and did not see the ¡°plot item¡± she was familiar with, so she temporarily closed the box.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open the third box. Wait for a long time before I return. When I can¡¯t hide it from my parents anymore, I¡¯ll open it. Everything is inside.¡±


    This piece of paper turned into a ball in the girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Idiot, idiot.¡±


    Her eyes were red as she cursed softly, ¡°Why were you so curious? Couldn¡¯t you just refuse to go in the first ce¡­¡±


    The girl walked to the bedroom step by step and opened the door. The bed was clean and the air was fresh.


    He was no longer around.


    Her childhood friend had already gone to another world.


    ¡°¡­That was close.¡±


    In the white fog world, Kang De sat up from the bed and wiped the sweat on his head.


    ¡°I almost didn¡¯t finish sweeping the ground and almost bumped into Old Wang¡­¡±


    He sat on the bed and was silent for a moment. He slowly exhaled and patted his cheek.


    ¡°Alright, alright, cheer up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to set off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    He muttered to himself.


    This decision was actually not so easy to make.


    He had once thought that he had lost everything, but in the end, he obtained it again. In just a few days at home, he had to return to the other world and start a new journey¡­ Only he knew how unwilling he was to part with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoman. If I don¡¯t go back and don¡¯t do these things, my mind won¡¯t be able to calm down for the rest of my life¡­ I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He stood up and changed into the Temr armor he had moved over yesterday. It was a sword, cloak, secondary weapon, and secretpartment. This set of protective equipment was exquisite. From beauty to practicality, it was the best choice.


    Then, he came to the balcony and descended.


    He arrived at the civilization tombstone.


    ¡ªNo, that was no longer a tombstone. The white fog world had reset everything. Apart from the magic items from the other world, the tombstone that Kang De had engraved back then had already disappeared. The beautiful Song poem had returned. Only the knight¡¯s sword was still inserted there, waiting for Kang De.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Kang De picked up the knight¡¯s sword and ced it on the sword slot behind him.


    The Greatsword of the Deathchaser hung at his waist.


    The Earthling put on the Unicorn Helmet.


    He was prepared to return to the other world in this manner.


    Although he had already prepared and enchanted a Hummer and could directly drive out, the Glory Sand Manor had already been razed to the ground. Time passed and the news spread. At this moment, the Glory Sand Manor had most likely gathered the spies of the surrounding factions. At that time, the townspeople had fled in all directions. The terrifying legend of the Cathayan Devil would definitely circle the surrounding five kilometers like an owl and cure the cries of children at night.


    Under such circumstances, if he drove an enchanted and modified Hummer all the way, it would be too eye-catching, too ostentatious, and too arrogant. It was simply equivalent to having fun with a red name.


    As for the knight who was dressed so honestly, reliably, and covered in holy light, the most important thing was that he was wearing a full helmet and could not see his face. It was undoubtedly much safer, and he could even inquire about information.


    Therefore, let¡¯s do this.


    He flicked the hilt of the sword behind him. ¡°We¡¯re going.¡±


    The halo shattered and the spatial door opened. Kang De stepped into the other world.


    The world overturned and the world changed color as if it had crossed an endless distance.


    Until he stepped on solid ground, Kang De focused his gaze on his surroundings. Very good. There was no camp or new viscount sent by the Empire. He was not surrounded by a group of otherworlders. Very good.


    This was undoubtedly the Glory Sand Manor.


    The ruins.


    The ground under his feet was still charred ck and had yet to recover its vitality. The raging mes that night destroyed everything. Everyone, all the wealth, all the dreams, and all the delusions.


    Kang De sighed silently.


    This was a ce he would never forget.


    Everything that happened that day was unforgettable.


    A night of despair, madness, and growth.


    He had lost a lot here, a lot.


    ¡°¡­The corpses are all gone.¡±


    It was very normal. It did not matter if it was restrained.


    Just as he had said when he left, he was already even with the Goode family.


    He shook his head and turned to leave, preparing to ask someone about the situation.


    At this moment, there was a sound from behind. He pressed his sword and turned around. More than ten people walked over from the road. There were men and women with different weapons. They looked like a mercenary team.


    When they saw Kang De, they were shocked and instinctively raised their weapons. However, when they saw his cold and righteous outfit, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    The leader was a burly man with a heavy sword on his back. He immediately raised his hand to stop hispanion, then took a few steps forward bare-handed and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend you, honorable knight. My name is Weir. May I ask why you¡¯re here? Is there anything we can help with?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°I heard that the Glory Sand Viscounty was destroyed by a terrifying force, so I rushed over to investigate and see if I could find any traces of evil. Who are you?¡±


    Weir said heartily, ¡°We humble mercenaries also earn a living for our remuneration. Our employer ordered us to pay attention to the news of Glory Sand, so we¡¯ll guard here. Now that the contract period has arrived, we can set off home. We tidied up the tent yesterday and came to checkst today.¡±


    Kang De nced at the tworge cars they were driving and nodded. ¡°Then, goodbye.¡±


    The mercenary leader said, ¡°Where are you going, Sir Knight? If you don¡¯t mind, we can send you all the way in exchange for your protection. This won¡¯t vite yourmands.¡±


    Kang De nced at him and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not on the way.¡±


    Weir said sincerely, ¡°Knight, since you¡¯re searching for evil, although we¡¯re weak and can¡¯t help, we can provide what we¡¯ve seen and heard these days for free. Please allow us.¡±


    Kang De sighed silently.


    Then, he strode towards the other party.


    Weir bowed respectfully to wee him. When he approached, he said humbly, ¡°A lot of strange things have happened in the past few days. I can¡¯t finish them in a short period of time. Please be patient. Firstly, we have to start with the Cathayan demon who destroyed Glory Sand and is called the clown. Legend has it that he¡­¡±


    At this moment, Weir revealed a horrified expression.


    He looked behind Kang De and said in horror, ¡°Clown!¡±


    Kang De suddenly turned around, but in the next moment, a dark light appeared in Weir¡¯s eyes. A shadow rose with a bang and enveloped Kang De¡¯s helmet. He threw a punch, and hisbat aura surged. He shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Kang De raised his arms to block and was sent staggering back by a punch. In the next moment, four hooked ws had already grabbed his hands and feet. A strange figure shed over and gently took off the Greatsword of the Deathchaser at his waist. Then, he floated back, his eyes revealing pride and mockery.


    At the same time, Weir, who had pulled out his sword, rushed forward excitedly and roared, ¡°I know this armor! It was auctioned off by Viscount Samuel! In other words, he¡¯s that clown! Take him down! Seize the treasure of the Goode family and take him to collect the bounty. We¡¯ll earn double!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, hispanions, who had followed suit but were a little confused, were enlightened. All of them revealed excited expressions, especially that thief.


    He hugged therge sword in his hand and was even a little regretful. He was so weak, so why didn¡¯t he take the opportunity to stab him back then? Perhaps the greatest credit would be his!


    However, immediately after, the thief felt a chill run down his spine.


    He was shocked to discover that as he dodged and retreated, the Cathayan was actually turning to look at him. He could even see the cold gaze behind the gap in the armor.


    However¡­ he had clearly been hit by the captain¡¯s visual obstruction spell. How could¡­


    In the next moment, the thief revealed an incredulous gaze.


    The hook that hooked the other party¡¯s limbs copsed and disappeared¡­ Yes, it disappeared into thin air.


    He saw the Cathayan who had recovered his mobility take out something from his back and aim it at him from afar. That thing was very strange. There was a very round ck hole in the middle¡­


    Bang.


    In a deafening explosion, the head of the bandit, who was still running and looking puzzled, suddenly exploded. Crimson mes burned his brain and sshed everywhere. The corpse was still running until it fell to the ground.


    Weir was first shocked, then he did not panic in the face of danger and shouted, ¡°He¡¯s only one person! Continue! He can¡¯t use this spell many times. Hold him back and don¡¯t let him get the sword!¡±


    Kang De put away his pistol and suddenly raised his cloak. He pulled out two fire axes from behind him and injected his battle aura. Elements circted. Apart from sharpness and me, there were also new divine runes. The two axes shone brightly, and a dense light gathered into a vortex. It was shocking as he suddenly attacked!


    The two flying axes shed at Weir, who was brandishing his sword. The other party was shocked. He raised his battle aura and blocked with his sword, but an earth-shattering terrifying force pressed over. With two shes, he was sent flying and knocked back!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and cked out.


    With the enhancement of battle aura, Kang De strode forward and rushed into the enemy formation.


    Amidst the enemy¡¯s heavy encirclement, he raised two pistols.


    When Weir woke up in a daze again, he heard hispanion¡¯s scream before he died.


    There was also someone muttering.


    ¡°Therefore, I said the people from the alternate world are stupid.¡±


    ¡°I clearly didn¡¯t want to kill anyone today. After all, it¡¯s the first day. I should restrain myself.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to let you off.¡±


    ¡°You still had to rush up to tempt fate.¡±


    ¡°However, it reminded me that there¡¯s a problem with this armor. I have to deal with it.¡±


    Weir slowly opened his eyes and saw his teammates lying on the ground. Some were already dead, and some were still struggling in pain. As for the Cathayan, the guy dressed as a knight, he held his sword and stabbed them one by one, dead or alive, male or female, whether they begged.


    ¡°But speaking of which, I kind of like your world.¡±


    ¡°Human rtionships are simpler, and human hearts are simpler. Whatever you want to do is written on your face. If you want to fight, you fight. If you want to die, you die. How satisfying. There are many ways to resolve problems, but everyone likes the most efficient one¡­ Of course, I like it very much.¡±


    Weir saw the Cathayan. After stabbing thest survivor, he flicked the hilt of the sword behind him. He seemed to be talking to an invisible ghost.


    ¡°I still have to face the unknown future alone this time. However, I¡¯m not afraid or hesitant. I still have to thank you for helping me turn on such a mental state¡­ This is the reason why I brought you along. You reminded me of the price I paid for being naive and gullible. Therefore, I won¡¯t make any mistakes again. I won¡¯t believe easily, nor will I underestimate you.¡±


    ¡°After all, only a fool would underestimate the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Kang De came to Weir, who was pretending to be unconscious.


    ¡°Mr. Weir, thank you for the warm-up battle. I¡¯ve already adapted and am prepared to integrate into your primitive, crude, and sinister game.¡±


    He smiled gently.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The cunning mercenary leader could no longer suppress the fear in his heart.


    He opened his eyes as he wailed and begged loudly¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 118 - Tina’s Big News

    <h4>Chapter 118: Tina¡¯s Big News</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    There was no medicine for regret in the world.


    Just like how time could not be reversed, if possible, Weir hoped that today¡¯s matter would develop in another way.


    For example, he could not be so greedy and impatient. Even if he wanted to attack, he should carefully inform the people nearby and not brazenly attack to monopolize the reward.


    For example, he could be more cautious and suspicious. Even if the bounty notice and the joint statement of the nobles said that ording to the testimony of the survivors and witnesses, the murderer did not have powerful supernatural powers, but was proficient in alchemical machinery. He could destroy Glory Sand by relying on strategy and tactics, not pure strength, that terrifying battle result was still real. He should be more careful against an enemy of this level.


    For example, he could have not provoked this person and only pretended not to see it.


    However, there were no ifs. There were only choices and results.


    In the end, he was seriously injured. The other party was like a demon god, covered in divine light, stepping on death, and came to his side with a calm smile that made him copse.


    Weir begged loudly, ¡°Please spare me! I have money! I can buy my life! I can even be your ve! As long as you spare me, I¡¯ll definitely repay you!¡±


    Kang De did notment. He stabbed the sword into the ground, took out his pistol, and squatted.


    ¡°I want to ask you a few questions.¡± He said.


    Weir nodded crazily and said hopefully, ¡°If I answer, can you let me go?¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°If I answer that I can, but kill you when you think you¡¯re about to be free, you¡¯ll experience the ecstasy after escaping death and feel despair at the end of it. It must be extremely painful. This is called ying with people¡¯s hearts. I won¡¯t do it. After all, you only deserve to die and don¡¯t deserve that kind of torture. I¡¯ve always been reasonable in my actions. That¡¯s a separate matter, so my answer is no.¡±


    Weir begged, ¡°No, no, please. I don¡¯t want to die. I have money. I¡¯ll repay you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Kang De waved his gun. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to run to a certain big shot on the way and say innocent, cute, and naive words like, ¡®My lord,e here quickly. I¡¯ll lead the way. If you give me 60 silver coins and the title of a knight¡¯s attendant, I¡¯ll bring you to him¡¯.¡±


    Weir said sadly, ¡°Lord, no, I won¡¯t do this. I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°This involves a very awkward point.¡±


    Kang De raised his pistol and knocked on his helmet. ¡°The key problem is that I don¡¯t believe you, you humans, or your oath. I only believe one thing about you humans¡ªI believe that you won¡¯t be able to speak after you die.¡±


    ¡°This is the most basic trust I have in you otherworlders.¡±


    He turned around and looked at the corpses on the ground, ¡°There are more than 20 decent people. It¡¯s not easy to cultivate such skills. It¡¯s only because of you who exposed my whereabouts and even brought them to capture and kill me. Then, I can only kill them one by one. In the end, these blood debts have to be med on you.¡±


    He held the pistol and pointed it at Weir¡¯s head, again and again.


    ¡°Friend, you caused yourpanions to die and forced me to kill again. My hands are stained with blood. It can be said to be a grave sin. Do you still want to live?¡±


    Weir begged, ¡°Lord, Lord, no matter what¡­¡±


    Kang De pressed the muzzle and shot through Weir¡¯s thigh.


    The mercenary leader was about to scream when Kang De¡¯s left hand opened. The heavy and hard gauntlet pressed down on half of Weir¡¯s face and grabbed his head to stop him from screaming and wailing.


    Looking at the other party¡¯s terrified and painful eyes, his tone was still calm, ¡°Brother, you have to understand. I¡¯m telling you so much not because I¡¯m talkative, nor because I¡¯m reasonable and easy to talk to. As for me, I just want to relieve my emotions. I¡¯ve just seamlessly changed from aw-abiding young man to an efficient murderer. I¡¯m under a lot of pressure, so I have to counsel myself.¡±


    ¡°I hope this won¡¯t make you have the wrong idea that you¡¯ll be spared as long as you beg me nicely. If there is, I¡¯m very sorry and tell you something¡­¡±


    He suddenly exerted strength with his left hand and looked down. Although he was still wearing a helmet, his cold gaze still transmitted endless coldness that was reflected in Weir¡¯s heart.


    ¡°¡ªStop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    The strong and cunning mercenary leader was actually frightened to tears.


    His head moved slightly, very quickly, like a child.


    After a long time, another gunshot sounded.


    Another sad and pitiful soul left this world.


    ¡°Life is like grass. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s gone with the wind.¡±


    Kang De put away his gun and picked up his weapon. The dead had been searched and found some money and a few low-level magic items. That was all.


    After all, this was only a slightly famous mercenary team in the nearby area.


    Weir was not telling the truth from the beginning. Although they were a mercenary team, they were not ordered to investigate clues because mercenaries were people who lived in the ck-and-white world. If there was a serious mission, they would do a serious mission. If not¡­ they would do something indecent.


    For example, now that the Goode family had fallen, many vultures were waiting to eat their fill. Apart from the nobles who yearned to obtain this port that contained business opportunities and wealth, many wild dogs were also rummaging through the ruins of the Glory Sand. For example, Weir¡¯s team. He firmly believed that the secret treasure of the Goode family was hidden in Glory Sand.


    Moreover, he led the team to search and dig here for a long time until they encountered Kang De.


    ¡°People die for wealth, and birds die for food. This is an ancient Chinese saying. In the modern world, it¡¯s already very, very difficult to encounter an example that confirms this sentence, but the other world has always been like this.¡±


    Kang De closed Weir¡¯s eyes, then pressed his hand to his head.


    ¡°Rest in peace. May there be fewer people like you in this other world.¡±


    Extraction, activate.


    This ability could also be used to destroy evidence.


    His mentalwork spread out. The dead human body slowly turned ethereal and shattered until itpletely disappeared.


    If he extracted a living person, he would definitely encounter a huge resistance. It would bring Kang De great mental pain and burden because this process could be said to be extremely cruel. He peeled open the other party¡¯s body and soul inch by bloody inch and shattered them, examining everything about him like a god.


    However, there was no additional burden in extracting the dead.


    It was as if he was extracting a piece of meat, but he would obtain the corresponding elements.


    It would not touch the other party¡¯s memories, nor could he obtain the other party¡¯s proudest skill¡­


    Was the key factor determining the difference between the process and the oue the soul?


    Weir¡¯s corpse disappeared, and arge number of elements floated in Kang De¡¯s vision.


    He still chose thergest and most eye-catching one.


    The name of this element was¡­


    Human.


    After dealing with all the corpses, Kang De left the ruins of the Glory Sand Manor.


    He left this ce that changed everything.


    ¡°In the future, after I seed and establish my career, if I have the authority and ability to control this ce, I want to build a memorial here.¡±


    He flicked the hilt of his sword behind him. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that your portrait is at home. Otherwise, you can only use the ones I saved. Hahahahahaha¡­¡±


    Kang De left the manor and looked down at the town and dock.


    This ce had gradually recovered its vitality. The temporary management formed by the officials of the capital and the surrounding nobles maintained the most basic order. Although it was Samuel¡¯s territory, it was also the Empire¡¯s territory. Before finding a new heir to the Samuel family, the Empire had the right to temporarily manage this ce.


    ¡°Fortunately, the limelight has already passed¡­ A few powerful investigation teams have already evacuated, and most of the others have lost interest. Only a small figure like Weir is still persevering.¡±


    Kang De muttered, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll be captured as soon as Ie.¡±


    His tone sounded both happy and worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually been dozens of days¡­¡±


    Weir was a small figure, but he was a mercenary after all. He was knowledgeable and rtively well-informed, so he could roughly tell some rtively widespread gossip and public information.


    Otherwise, if he captured a farmer or citizen, he would probably not be able to speak properly.


    For example, in the novel, the protagonist transmigrated to a deserted vige and was taken in by an old man. The old man smoked a pipe and told him what empire this was. Orcs were in the north, elves were in the south, and there was war in the east. Swordsmen were divided into nine ranks. Unless he was a transmigrator¡¯s guide, that was pure nonsense. What a joke. Transportation andmunication were so backward and primitive. If he knew about the matters in the surrounding viges, he would be the All-knowing Schr. How could he know the Great Swordsman of the Dragon Kingdom of the Orc Empire?


    ¡°It¡¯s been dozens of days¡­¡±


    He slowly exhaled again and digested this news.


    Although he was mentally prepared, he still felt a littleplicated after hearing this.


    This news was both good and bad.


    The benefit was that a few days had passed in the other world, but only a day had passed on Earth. This was very convenient for his actions in the other world and he would not be too out of touch with Earth. He could even think of a way to hide it from his parents.


    As for the bad news¡­


    It had been dozens of days since he killed Lost and returned to Earth.


    Worry shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Tina¡­¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I blocked the curse artifact for Sword Saint Snowfall. She has her aunt¡¯s protection and will definitely be safe. However, she¡¯s worried that the knight and I will definitely return to search, so she probably saw it¡­¡±


    ¡°And now, she¡­¡±


    Kang De recalled Weir¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard a lot of scattered news. Someone said that there¡¯s going to be a war. Goethe is fighting the elves. As the suzerain of Goethe, the Empire should negotiate and interfere, or even directly send troops to help it.¡±


    ¡°However, someone said that the Empire won¡¯t send troops and conspired with the elves to sell Goethe.¡±


    After all, Weir was only a small figure. How could a small mercenary living at the bottom of the Empire know about the matters of the country and the schemes and confrontations of the politicians?


    However, there was something he really knew.


    ¡°Princess Tina Tedrell from Goethe announced the despicable actions of a certain noble in the upper echelons of the Empire who tried to reach a private agreement with the elves and betrayed Goethe, causing chaos in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°She dered that it was meaningless to go to the capital and would instead invite danger to herself. She announced that she was about to return to Goethe. Even if Goethe was destroyed by the elves, she was willing to die in her hometown and be destroyed with her country. Before that, she had to fight for Goethe.¡±


    ¡°She made speeches one by one, using the elves of causing a bloody battle in Goethe. She also used a despicable big shot of the Empire of colluding with the elves and betraying fellow humans for its own benefit.¡±


    ¡°She appealed to all Goethe people who have settled in the Empire to stand up and defend their homnd. She also invited all brave people who were willing to fight for justice to join her. The Duchy of Goethe would do its best to thank all our friends who have helped, be it titles,nd, or wealth.¡±


    Hearing Weir¡¯s description, Kang De was worried and heartbroken.


    After Tina rushed back to Glory Sand, she saw the axe he had left behind and the cursed de in Lost¡¯s hand. It was probably very easy to guess the so-called ¡°truth¡±.


    However, she probably did not even have the time to be sad or cry.


    That night, he felt the same pain as Tina.


    He had lost as much.


    Now, he was not the only one who was forced to grow in the face of a helpless fate.


    ¡°However, I still obtained peace in the end¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered to himself, ¡°As for your peace¡­ let me give it to you, Tina.¡±


    ording to Weir, there seemed to be mesmerization magic in that beautiful and strong princess. It attracted people¡¯s gazes and made them involuntarily believe and admire her.


    She almost magically pulled up a team of followers and led them to speak city by city. She recruited them, managed them, trained them, and tempered them.


    It was said that just like her powerful speech, her methods and determination were also contrary to her weak appearance. She had once killed 37 spies and viins in a day. It was not a rough execution, but a public announcement of their crimes, listing all the evidence and making a speech after the execution. Not only did this killing not shake the morale of the army, but it also made the followers even more fanatical.


    It was as if this famous princess who was once famous for her talent and beauty had only hidden the sharpness and decisiveness under her beautiful appearance. Now, her sword was unsheathed.


    Later on, it was even said that manyrge Chambers of Commerce, rich people, and even nobles admired and respected her decisiveness and bravery. They provided support both openly and secretly, from weapons to rations, from mercenaries to guards.


    A trace of worry shed through Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    As a modern person, he believed in logic and not emotions. With his experience and historical view, how could the nobles and businessmen be moved by justice and axiom, and how could they lose their minds because of Tina¡¯s speech and provide supplies and assistance to the crumbling Goethe?


    There must be an intrinsic reason.


    For example, the huge¡­ benefits that could move these leeches.


    Only realistic and huge benefits could make the greedy nobles and merchants take the risk of offending the elves to help Goethe¡­ However, could Goethe take out such a huge benefit?


    When Kang De thought of this, he felt deeply uneasy.


    Perhaps it was just his intuition¡­ He kept feeling that Tina had created something earth-shattering.


    He felt that he should rush to Tina¡¯s side as soon as possible¡­ That weak girl was forcing herself at this moment, pretending to be strong as she interacted with a group of greedy and ulterior motives.


    He had to quickly help her.


    At the same time, west of the Dara Mountain Range, in the Pearl City of Garin, in the center of an endless huge camp, Princess Tina¡¯s noble and holy tent stood tall. The guards on all sides guarded loyally, stopping all the thieves and protecting their holy princess.


    ¡°There are three more today.¡±


    In the tent, Tina sat at the table.


    She was wearing a ck gauze dress. From that day on, she had begun to wear ck to show her widowhood. Princess Tina of Goethe had lost her lover.


    The princess wrote three new names on a long list.


    Count Nicol Eddie, 3,000 shares.


    Sir Carly Voss, 1,500 shares.


    Viscount Winifred George, 2,000 shares.


    She looked at the long list and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯ll destroy the entire Tedrell family.¡±


    Her aunt¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Even the powerful and fearless Sword Saint Snowfall was shocked when she sensed all her niece¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Relying on this army and their help to defeat the elves, what then? If they can¡¯t get what they want, how can Goethe endure such anger?¡±


    Tina did not turn around, stillughing softly.


    ¡°Aunt, if we don¡¯t do this, Tedrell will go down soon. Goethe can¡¯tst long against the elves unless we take action. As for winning, I have another n¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s tone became heavier, ¡°If you fail, our family will¡­¡±


    ¡°If I fail.¡±


    Tina turned to look at her aunt. She was smiling, but her eyes were calm.


    ¡°If I fail, the Tedrell family will bepletely annihted in history. The dignified Seven Heroes family can¡¯t be destroyed by a silent conspiracy. If that day reallyes¡­¡±


    She picked up the long list with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s use this grand end as a memorial and leave eternal wounds for the Empire, the elves, and even thisnd as a sacrifice to the Tedrell family.¡±


    She chuckled and said, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m already prepared. If we can¡¯t save the family, we¡¯ll let everyone who¡¯s involved¡­ die without a burial ce.¡±


    Such murderous words.


    However, the girl¡¯s eyes were very gentle.


    She had just met those nobles and sessfully obtained investment and support.


    As long as she understood human hearts and human nature, she could easily y with them.


    Even important figures who had been in power for a long time would be as stupid as pigs when they were bewitched by greed.


    ¡ªKang De, you¡¯re still the best.


    No matter when or where, he was always like himself.


    She packed up the name list, passed a new page, and opened the inkstone at the side.


    The princess¡¯s followers all knew that at this time every day, it was homework time. Her Highness had to learn the Easternnguage and knowledge tomemorate the person who had once walked into her heart.


    The girl held a pen and dipped it in ink. The tip of the pen hung in the air as she wrote.


    ¡­


    Kang De, I really miss you.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about you these past few days and everything you¡¯ve said to me. From casual conversation to conversation, I discovered that you¡¯re really very powerful. A very ordinary sentence contains the principle of thinking deeply and gaining something.


    Just like what I¡¯ve been doing these past few days.


    Originally, I did not know how to make speeches, recruit, manage, and control. However, slowly, I thought of the things we had usually chatted about. I could do it bit by bit.


    Just like now.


    I¡¯ve already done very, very well.


    Moreover, I also obtained some inspiration from our previous conversation.


    You said that was the method of a brilliant liar.


    I shouldn¡¯t have used it.


    However, this is for Goethe, so I can¡¯t care less.


    You¡¯ve said it before, right? The person who steals property is called a thief, and the person who steals the country is called the king. Then what do you think my current actions are called?


    In short, I¡¯ve done what I have to do.


    There are many results to show.


    If I had your help, I¡¯d have done better¡­


    What a pity.


    However, there¡¯s nothing to pity.


    Soon, I¡¯ll apany you.


    Right, what was the name of the scam you mentioned? Oh, I remember.


    The tip of the pennded lightly on the end of the pen.


    A phrase unknown to this world was written on the paper.


    Ponzi scheme.

 Chapter 119 - Is This Car For Sale?

    <h4>Chapter 119: Is This Car For Sale?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    How difficult was it to travel alone in another world?


    ¡°Loneliness is no longer our greatest enemy¡­ Theck of technology is.¡±


    Late at night, in the wilderness, under the starlight, a Hummer SUV stopped in a quiet col.


    The car was lit with a gentle light.


    Kang Dey on his back and put his feet up on the driver¡¯s seat. He held a pen and wrote in his notebook.


    ¡°Xiaoman, I¡¯m writing to you under the sky. Above me is the starry sky of the other world. I have an important mission to protect the weak princess like in the story.¡±


    ¡°However, the fairy tale did not mention anything. Where did the knight who chased the princess get the map?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no GPS. The road conditions are terrible andmunication is backward. Tina has been gone for dozens of days. She¡¯s been doing some big things these days, but the news is extremely slow. At the very least, the information channels I can find are really extremely slow. I don¡¯t know the route Tina took or where she went.¡±


    ¡°I can only set off to chase after her. At the very least, she¡¯s advancing with the main group, and I¡¯m traveling lightly. In theory, I¡¯ll definitely be able to catch up to her quickly.¡±


    ¡°But I was wrong, because the Empire is veryrge, and I¡­ don¡¯t know the way.¡±


    ¡°The uracy of the map is extremely poor, at least for civilians. That¡¯s the best map you can buy in the nearby city. I asked them why the mages who can fly and know the Eagle Eye Technique did not do some surveying and mapping. The natives of the other world looked at me dumbfounded as if I had said that I wanted the mages to dig out feces.¡±


    ¡°I roughly understood something.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoman, we once discussed how an alternate world with magic should develop. We once felt that mages who grasped the power of heaven and earth could smelt, build roads, build canals, and so on. It must be an extremely advanced world, but now it seems that we¡¯re all wrong. Our idea is too idealistic.¡±


    ¡°The reality is much colder. The status of the mages is extremely high. As guests of the country, they participate in military missions and enjoy supreme reverence. They don¡¯t have the motivation to change the world, because now, they¡¯re supreme and far above mortals. Why would they do rough work like repairing canals and smelting metal?¡±


    ¡°The resources obtained by the country bumpkins from their hard work are already enough for them to enjoy. Then, why did the mages lower themselves to research more efficient production methods for the country bumpkins?¡±


    ¡°The development of technology has never been independent but is restricted and affected by many factors. It¡¯s definitely not something that can be done step by step in a civilized game¡­ National policies will affect it, the social atmosphere will affect it, and ssposition will affect it. It¡¯s not inevitable, but it¡¯s filled with many coincidences.¡±


    ¡°Ah, if this continues, I¡¯m going to be an expert. After all, there¡¯s such a huge social sample to observe. The trajectory and method of development of another civilization¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang De smiled, picked up the thermos sk ced in the neighboring seat, and drank two mouthfuls of hot water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to my journey. Under such circumstances, hiring a guide or joining a caravan is the wisest choice. However, I don¡¯t believe in otherworldly people, let alone letting them know my secret. If I join a team, the journey is really too slow. I don¡¯t want to waste time on a long journey and chatting with a group of otherworldly people¡­ It might have been possible in the past.¡±


    ¡°If I join a mercenary group and encounter the daughter of a duke or an Empire princess who ran away from home, it¡¯s a very kingly plot. Otherwise, the teammate I encounter will be a hidden plot NPC with a dark past¡­¡±


    ¡°In the past, I would indeed look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°But the current me¡­ won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m still wary of them, because I¡¯m still cautious of them, and because I still despise them. When I first returned here, I experienced another massacre. These native dogs can¡¯t change their ways and are blinded by greed. They actually dared to show their fangs to the lion, so I killed them all.¡±


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know how to interact with these people.¡±


    ¡°It was the same when I went to the city to gather information.¡±


    ¡°Communicate with them nicely and they think that you¡¯re weak and can be bullied. If you¡¯re not stingy with money and rewards, they think that you¡¯re a fat sheep. You have to press them against the wall with their necks and break their bones one by one. Only then will they call you lord respectfully and fearfully and work for you obediently.¡±


    ¡°The funny thing is that if you treat them like dogs from the beginning, kick them first, and then bluntly start to order them around, they will also obediently work for you. In the end, they will be overjoyed and worship you¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand this mentality and know that human nature is this lowly, but I¡¯m just¡­ not used to it.¡±


    ¡°Or rather, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Be it those people in Glory Sand Town or those people I¡¯ve seen in the past few days, when I see them and see a good person actually living like that, I feel¡­ very wrong.¡±


    ¡°But now¡­ I don¡¯t want to change all of this anymore.¡±


    ¡°That day, just as I arrived at Glory Sand, I saw a Cathayan called Hong San and a little beggar called Liszt. At that time, I thought that Earth and you were both dead, so I was anxious to find a new goal in life. At that time, I was ambitious to change the fate of these suffering and ignorant people. Now, those hurried and empty ambitions have already disappeared.¡±


    ¡°The current me is not interested in their encounter and fate. It doesn¡¯t matter if the people here are rotten to the core. I only want to fulfill my promise and go home¡­¡±


    Under the warm light of the car, Kang De calmly wrote.


    Earth was safe and sound, allowing him, who had once been crazy, to finally calm down. This was naturally a great thing, but there was a side effect¡ªbecause his hometown still existed and was extremely closely rted, this further tore apart the distance and sense of identity between Kang De and the other world.


    In short.


    Unknowingly, Kang De had gradually stopped treating the people of the other world as humans¡­


    It was not the so-called sense of superiority, nor was it the arrogance of being high and mighty. Instead, it was indifference and unconcern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hire a guide, and I can¡¯t get a more precise map. I have no choice but to use the stupidest method. The location of the ground on the map is correct. I think the final destination must be Goethe. Then, it¡¯s the same to go to the border of the Empire and enter Goethe before looking for Tina.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very reckless method, right? It¡¯s indeed very reckless. I directly took out that off-road vehicle from the white fog space and went out at night. I¡¯ll travel carefully and asionally take shortcuts. It¡¯s quite fast.¡±


    ¡°This ce is already far from Glory Sand Town. Although the off-road vehicle is very novel, I drive on the road at night and hide during the day. It¡¯s not a big deal if I keep a low profile¡­ This risk is worth it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be much slower to travel on horseback. After all, I don¡¯t know how to take care of the horses. I don¡¯t know how many animals will die from running.¡±


    ¡°This also makes me very unhappy. In the other world, I have to drive secretly¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang De sighed silently.


    D*mn, he was still so lonely.


    Rather than saying that these letters were written for Old Wang, it was more like a diary for him to see. If he really showed them to Xiaoman, he would be very embarrassed.


    It was simply shameful.


    Speaking of shame, there was something that made him very d. Fortunately, the white fog world was not Earth, but a third mirror world. Otherwise, when he transmigrated back that day, he discovered that the white fog had dissipated and the people outside had rushed in. Therefore, everyone saw the civilization tombstone he had carved, his various graffiti, his diary and recordings, and so on¡­


    Then he could consider the problem of burying himself alive.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really lonely¡­¡±


    Kang De opened the glovepartment on the top of the passenger seat and pulled out a calendar. ¡°It¡¯s been five days¡­ Calcting the time, it¡¯s probably after midnight on Earth? Should I go back and take a look after dawn?¡±


    ¡­Forget it.


    Although it was very lonely and he wanted to see Old Wang a little, if he wanted to return after returning to Earth, he had to wait a day until the transmigration mechanism cooled down. The extremely high time flow ratio of the two worlds meant that at least five to six days would pass in the other world. Such a vacation was clearly too extravagant¡­


    Kang De shook his head, put away the diary and calendar, and started the Hummer¡¯s engine.


    Amidst the rumbling and low sound, the engine started.


    The two headlights suddenly lit up and broke through the deep darkness.


    Those lights were simply like two pirs of light, and they were strong, pure, and hot white, causing people to be unable to look straight at them.


    This was because the headlights had been enchanted by Kang De.


    The set of Temr armor he had obtained from the Goode family¡¯s treasure room circted with the light of divine runes. It could also be analyzed by elements and used by Kang De for various light enhancements.


    However, the light that had been strengthened by elements seemed to have the effect of promoting the recovery of wounds. Unfortunately, the effect was not too obvious, and Kang De¡¯s self-healing ability was too strong, so it was impossible to verify.


    At the same time, Kang De also felt that if this headlight shone on undead like skeletons and zombies, the effect would probably be quite good¡­ However, he had never encountered the undead.


    He had encountered a ghost on Earth.


    Ah, in the future, he would enchant a shlight and find a haunted house on Earth to try. In any case, he had already asked Old Wang to pay attention to the strange news in this aspect.


    In the future, catching ghosts and subduing them could be his job¡­ He felt that he could earn a lot of money.


    As Kang De¡¯s thoughts ran wild, he gently stepped on the elerator. The Hummer shook, then slowly drove away from this hidden col and prepared to drive into the main road.


    However, the next moment, the car stopped.


    This was because not far away stood a gray-haired old man dressed as a butler.


    ¡°Honorable alchemist.¡±


    He bowed politely to Kang De in the car and spoke. His voice sounded through the car window and clearly sounded in Kang De¡¯s ear, ¡°On the orders of my little master who is obsessed with the beauty of machinery, I send you the most humble and sincere suggestion and plea. Can your work, the carriage, be sold to the Vidal family?¡±

 Chapter 120 - Little Master

    <h4>Chapter 120: Little Master</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Honorable alchemist.¡±


    The most humble and sincere suggestion and plea.


    He was very polite.


    After saying that, the other party¡¯s attitude could be said to be quite polite.


    Kang De slowly inhaled.


    A trace of gloominess shed through his eyes.


    However, if attitude and words could exin everything, the trip to Glory Sand would be happy and calm, because Samuel, Hannah, and Lynch¡¯s attitudes were also very polite.


    This did not prevent a dirty and ugly soul from hiding under a dignified and noble appearance.


    Therefore, to Kang De, the other party¡¯s attitude and words were not important.


    Most importantly, the other party had appeared at this ce at this time and stood in front of him.


    This meant that his whereabouts had already been noticed by someone with ill intentions.


    If the first appeared, there would be a second.


    Perhaps this person only wanted to buy a car, but what about the next¡­


    Moreover, the motive of this person was uncertain¡­


    Kang De stepped on the elerator and moved his fingers on the steering wheel. His gaze swept across the car seat. All kinds of weapons and equipment were in a state where they could be used at any time.


    His transmigration ability could be immediately activated to provide him with a temporary shelter in another world. If the situation was extremely urgent, he could even directly return to Earth and use the high time flow ratio to stay on Earth for a day before returning. In the wilderness, no enemy would wait nkly for a few days because no one knew where Kang De had teleported to.


    It was foolproof.


    Kang De stepped on the elerator and the Hummer roared like a wild beast.


    This was an ultimatum.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He turned on the loudspeaker installed in the car and said, ¡°Disappear from my sight immediately.¡±


    Not to mention that he had added all kinds of enchantment modifications to this Hummer and that it was operating well in the other world with terrible road conditions, for the time being, it did not matter if the vehicle containing Earth¡¯s technology and mechanical principles could easily be handed over to the otherworlders.


    There was actually only one reason for Kang De¡¯s rejection.


    ¡ªWho has the time to argue with you now?


    His rough and decisive rejection did not make the old butler feel embarrassed.


    He only smiled apologetically and bowed again, ¡°It seems that my sudden appearance has caused your dissatisfaction. Please forgive me for my offense, Master Alchemist. My master is very sincere and doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. If your carriage has an extraordinary meaning to you, is my little master lucky enough to order your next work? Or an equally exquisite and outstanding work¡­¡±


    The old butler said sincerely, ¡°My little master has a natural love and fascination for machinery. Any alchemist who has considerable attainments in the field of mechanical engineering will be treated and respected by the Vidal family. If you have any trouble or requests, the Vidal family can resolve it for you¡­¡±


    He did not finish his sentence.


    This was because what replied to him was a low roar like a wild beast. The alchemical mechanical product that could drive on its own and stay up all night suddenly surged and activated, colliding with him!


    The old butler dodged to the left and passed the Hummer. Through the side window, he saw Kang De¡¯s eyes and his gesture¡ªa thumb across his throat.


    It was a cold and decisive warning that contained killing intent.


    The meaning of that gesture was obvious.


    ¡ªIf you appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll kill you.


    The old butler smelled the strange smell of exhaust gas. The Hummer had already taken the road. He saw the red light of the taillight, conspicuous and evil in the night.


    Then, the old man realized what had happened.


    He could not help but feel angry.


    He had worked in the Vidal family for many years. Although he was a butler, he was actually already a powerful figure that the family trusted and relied on. Usually, when he weed and sent people back, even when they met and negotiated, the various people he saw were all polite to him. For example, tonight, he came with kindness and friendliness. Not only did the other party reject him, he even threatened him with death after saying a few more words¡­


    It had really been a long time.


    However, in the next moment, the old butler suppressed his anger.


    He was only a servant and could have his own emotions, but he could not let this affect his mission and his master¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Negotiation failed¡­¡±


    He sighed and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so wary¡­¡±


    The old butler was silent for a moment before turning to leave, ¡°I have to report this¡­¡±


    His figure quickly disappeared into the night.


    What the old butler did not know was that not long after, Kang De¡¯s figure appeared from the darkness and coldly stared at the empty col.


    ¡°¡­I thought the little master he mentioned woulde here to check the traces.¡±


    He adjusted the thing on his back.


    It was a super explosive gas tank.


    The old butler should be d. If Kang De had agreed to meet his little master here, as long as they said something they should not have and angered him, then¡­


    Kang De touched his chin and pondered, ¡°I can¡¯t catch up, but if the little master he mentioned has ulterior motives, he¡¯ll most likely advance from here to pursue. If I set a trap and ambush by the roadside¡­¡±


    He calcted for a moment and finally shook his head to reject this thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time. There¡¯s no need. Moreover, the other party is not a friend or foe. I¡¯m not at the point where I don¡¯t hesitate to kill without judgment. I¡¯m not crazy to this extent.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is to leave the Empire¡¯s territory and enter the border of Goethe.¡±


    He turned around with the gas tank and weapon on his back and ran towards the hidden Hummer parked not far away. He had only casually used this move just now. So be it if nothing happened.


    ¡°If they really have evil intentions, someone wille to find me next.¡±


    Kang De got into the car, twisted the key, and started the engine.


    This Hummer was really not bad. It had been carefully enchanted and strengthened both inside and outside. It was only defensive. From fire control to toughness, its protective performance was extremely powerful. It would be a divine artifact on Earth.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one weapon station left¡­¡±


    Kang De stepped on the elerator and elerated away.


    ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll think of a way to increase my basicbat strength and collect some useful enchanted equipment. Then¡­¡±


    He thought happily, ¡°I¡¯ll fly overseas and go to those dangerous war zones to ask the gun lords of America for help. In any case, they helped us decades ago. Now, it¡¯s a good time¡­ They¡¯re probably tired of fighting aliens all day. It¡¯s good for me to borrow your equipment to fight the people of the other world.¡±


    At the same time, the travel-worn old butler rushed to a small camp that had been set up.


    ¡°Failed?¡±


    A shocked question sounded from the main tent.


    The old butler bowed even lower. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Then, he heard footsteps.


    The old butler took a light breath, but he could still smell a faint fragrance. His lowered gaze first saw the brown deer boots, then the round thigh wrapped in pants. The young miss of the Vidal family he served walked up to him.


    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s f*cking awesome.¡±


    He heard his little master say this.


    Then, there was a series of questions.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t arrogant, right? I told you to talk to him properly, right? Where did you go? Did your negotiation fail? Tell me from the beginning to the end.¡±


    The old butler bowed and answered.


    He told everything to his little master.


    In the end, he came to a conclusion and exined his failure.


    ¡°Miss, the other party¡¯s vignce is beyond expectations. I don¡¯t doubt the authenticity of hisst death threat at all, especially his gaze, it¡¯s like¡­¡±


    The girl from the Vidal family said, ¡°It¡¯s like thinking about how to cut you open with an axe if you be enemies with him the next time we meet, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The old butler recalled Kang De¡¯s gaze and felt that it was really simr.


    ¡ªHowever¡­ Miss, how did you know?


    ¡°Are you wondering why I know?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was faint, even hiding a trace of resentment and displeasure.


    ¡°Because thest time I went to see Tina, that girl also put on such an expression in the end. She chuckled when talking about business, money, and serious matters. When we talked about other things, she started to reject people.¡±


    She said, ¡°D*mn, as expected of the lover she chose. This Cathayan¡¯s temper is actually identical to hers. Moreover, he was most likely provoked by the Goode family and became a fierce man with an explosive hobby. D*mn, why did Tina encounter such an amazing man?¡±


    At this point, it seemed to have triggered something unhappy. The girl paced a few steps on the spot and scratched her head. Her beautiful silver hair scattered a little.


    Her tone was a little crazy. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m angry just thinking about it. Tina was a stupid b*tch who only knew how to cry. I looked down on her attitude of daydreaming all day. Now, she¡¯s to my liking. I want to be friends with her, but she looks down on me. D*mn.¡±


    The girl spat on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*tch Hannah. She betrayed Tina, causing her to not even believe me. F*ck, who in the entire Empire doesn¡¯t know that I, Leona Vidal, am the most loyal friend?¡±


    These words became more and more impudent. The old butler kept his head lowered and pretended not to hear anything.


    In any case, Miss was like this¡­ The old master and the young master could not control her.


    However, as the butler, he had an obligation to stop his little master at some point and say less shameful words.


    Therefore, the old butler said softly, ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°How would I know what to do?¡±


    Leona hugged her head and shouted.


    ¡°I keep feeling that Tina is walking a tightrope. I want to persuade her but she doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to receive information that someone had discovered a very strange four-wheeled alchemical vehicle. I feel that this news is very familiar. It¡¯s very simr to the thing that that ferocious man from Cathay used. Moreover, after careful investigation and judgment, we¡¯ve basically locked onto the other party¡¯s identity. We¡¯re preparing to contact him to gain his trust and exin the situation. Let him help persuade Tina.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person¡¯s temper to be the same as Tina¡¯s. He doesn¡¯t care about us at all.¡±


    She stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°What can I do? Should I directly run over and tell him? I don¡¯t want to face such a dangerous man face to face. If we don¡¯t agree, what if he cuts me open with his axe?¡±


    The old butler tried to suggest, ¡°If we¡¯re honest¡­¡±


    Leona looked at him as if he were a fool.


    ¡°Butler, you¡¯re old. Eat something good to nourish your brain.¡±


    She said earnestly, ¡°You haven¡¯t said anything. You only want to buy his car and even expressed your kindness. Did he care about you? I think he really suffered badly in the Goode family, so no matter which Empire¡¯s noble it is, they look like enemies now, although he¡¯s indeed right.¡±


    ¡°Look, just saying these harmless words makes him want to kill you.¡±


    ¡°If you run to him and say, Hey, fierce man, I know your name is Kang De. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards the person who killed and set fire to people in Glory Sand. I¡¯m here to be friends with you¡ªdo you think he¡¯ll smile and shake your hand or cut you open without a word?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The butler thought for a moment and felt that the second possibility was more likely.


    Leona was about to speak when an urgent voice sounded outside.


    ¡°Miss, a secret report!¡±


    The girl opened the urgent letter and looked at it. Her expression changed.


    She pped her head and gritted her teeth. ¡°D*mn, what I was afraid of happened. Alex¡¯s people discovered him!

 Chapter 121 - Great Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 121: Great Tyrant</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°Alex¡¯s people found him.¡±


    When the old butler heard this name, he was subconsciously stunned.


    ¡ªWho¡¯s Alex?


    As the butler of the Vidal family, his memory was extraordinary. The names, birthdays, and even preferences of the important figures who interacted with the family were all stored in his mind.


    He could not think of who Alex was immediately.


    However, in the next moment, he thought of something.


    ¡ªIt was the Eldest Prince!


    The eldest son of the Emperor and one of the most powerful sessors to the throne.


    He stood in the Empire¡¯s politics as a gentle and bold politician. He was benevolent to civilians and tough to foreign countries. Such a person was very likable. The people¡¯s expectations were not small and themotion was huge.


    However, recently, the perfect Eldest Prince had been in trouble and had fallen into a scandal of privately trading with the elves.


    He advocated not to move and sit back and watch the elves invade Goethe. He even reached a secret agreement with the elves and instructed the Goode family to ambush the Goethe diplomatic mission, almost wiping them out.


    Although the rumors were groundless and without names, that was only for themoners. Those who were slightly more well-informed knew that Princess Tina from Goethe had almost thrown a mountain of usations on the Eldest Prince¡¯s head and body. It was dirty and smelly.


    Moreover, this princess who was famous for her beauty and talent had disyed extremely experienced methods and shrewdness in this long-nned revenge operation. She took every step carefully and took an unorthodox path.


    By the time the Eldest Prince and his advisors discovered that something was wrong, the rumors had already intensified and could not be stopped at all. This was because the partners that Tina had secretly roped in were helping to add fuel to the fire, and the Eldest Prince¡¯s political enemies were also secretly adding fuel to the fire. After all, the opportunity to attack him was not present every day.


    In short, the Eldest Prince had been very passive these few days.


    There was nothing he could do to Tina.


    He could not refute or remain silent. There was only one way topletely clear his name¡ªto actively push the Empire to send troops to fight the elves and interfere in the war of Goethe.


    However, how could he be willing to do this?


    Therefore, this became a dead end.


    What could he do if he did not n well? He did not expect a foolproof n to inexplicably make a mistake because of a Cathayan. He did not expect the usually weak Princess Tina to be so decisive and ruthless.


    Now, his enemies were not only Tina.


    There was also the changing political situation of the Empire, those brothers who dreamed of making him fallpletely, and the nobles and ministers who stood on their own sides¡­


    ¡°Kang De is not dead yet. The happiest person to know this is undoubtedly Tina, and the second happiest¡­¡± Leona said firmly, ¡°is undoubtedly Alex!¡±


    In the tent, she paced back and forth with the secret report.


    The news was very reliable. The Vidal family had operated locally for a long time and was deeply rooted with a high status. Moreover, after obtaining the news about Kang De, Leona sent people to focus on keeping an eye on him.


    ¡°Alex¡¯s dog is out¡­¡±


    Leona cursed, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the brothel at night and instead came out to snatch feces to eat. How f*cking incredible.¡±


    The old butler¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°The Eldest Prince wants to capture the Cathayan?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Leona first nodded, then shook her head. ¡°No, the news doesn¡¯t spread so quickly. It should be his dog taking matters into his own hands. Now, Alex and even the Empire are in a very sorry state because of Tina¡¯s actions. If they interfere in the exnation, they¡¯ll be guilty and pretend not to know, let alone feel guilty¡­ Under such circumstances, if Tina¡¯s lover appears, they must be in high spirits.¡±


    ¡°If he captures Kang De, he might be able to threaten Tina. Although I don¡¯t know the effect, trying does no harm. D*mn, I can even think of what they n to do with my butt.¡±


    Leona looked at the information and list in her hand. Which one of the dogs of the Eldest Prince was in Vidal City and even the surrounding area? The Vidal family knew very well that the information described the lineup.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°This Cathayan is in danger¡­¡±


    Although the other party had a record of ttening the Glory Sand Viscounty, that was only a viscount¡¯s territory. That was not the result of a frontal attack. Relying on tactics, methods, items, temperament, and other killing methods, it was still different from pure strength¡­ This pursuit force would not underestimate him.


    The silver-haired girl said decisively, ¡°We have to¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Miss!¡±


    At some point, the old butler straightened his back.


    He said seriously, ¡°If you want to lead a group to save the Cathayan under such circumstances, please allow me to be rude and offend you. I have to veto your orders and will.¡±


    ¡°Just as Master once said, investing and taking sides are two different things. He and Young Master will turn a blind eye to your betting on Princess Tina, and it won¡¯t prevent you from sympathizing with Goethe. In fact, they won¡¯t say anything about you nning to meet the Cathayan today.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The old butler said seriously, ¡°This is fundamentally different from directly starting a war. Once you lead thebat members of the Vidal family to intercept the Eldest Prince¡¯s people, this behavior will have nothing to do with business. This means that the Vidal family has to choose and take sides. This is the territory of the Empire, not Goethe. You¡¯re the rational and intelligent sessor. Now, please answer my question. Are you determined to interfere?¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes widened.


    However, she hesitated.


    This was because the old butler was right.


    She could not refute it.


    This meant that she could not mobilize the loyal and powerful private army.


    She slowly sighed, ¡°I understand the logic, but sometimes, if we throw the rules aside and be bolder, we might be able to obtain a huge return. It¡¯s precisely at such a time that our help seems more precious, right?¡±


    The old butler said calmly, ¡°With the foundation and strength of the Vidal family, there¡¯s no longer a need to break the rules. We should be members of thew and benefit from it.¡±


    He said, ¡°Moreover, with all due respect, that Cathayan is not worth us taking such a risk to help¡­ He¡¯s not as important as you think.¡±


    Leona said nothing.


    She was silent.


    There was a long pause.


    The girl slowly said, ¡°No, I think if we don¡¯t take this opportunity to help him and win his friendship and trust, if we want to build the same trust in the future, the energy and price we spend might exceed our imagination¡­¡±


    She sighed helplessly. ¡°But this is only my intuition, so I can¡¯t convince you. Butler, you¡¯re doing your duty, but I feel that the Vidal family will lose something.¡±


    The old butler bowed to her.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. This is only my duty. For the safety and glory of Vidal, I want to ensure that everything is done ording to the rules. This is my duty.¡±


    ¡°However, my other duty is to share Master¡¯s worries so that my little master won¡¯t be too disappointed in the cold reality. It¡¯s also a mission that the butler has to fulfill.¡±


    A smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°If you believe in the potential of the Cathayan and desire to build a good rtionship with him and don¡¯t want him to fall into the hands of the Eldest Prince, but you can¡¯t take action because of your family¡¯s stand¡­¡±


    The old butler said, ¡°Then I have a feasible suggestion. Although it can¡¯t have the effect of helping you in your hour of need and can¡¯t immediately establish a mutual trust connection with the Cathayan, it will at least maintain a bridge ofmunication. It can be considered a way to help.¡±


    Leona said in surprise, ¡°What is it? Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    The old butler restrained his smile and did not keep her in suspense. He directly said, ¡°Mercenaries.¡±


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I thought you had some wonderful move. What¡¯s the use of mercenaries? How can they defeat Alex¡¯s dog? They will be captured alive and tortured. They will confess everything and implicate Vidal. I might as well send my own people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Missy. You seem to have forgotten something¡­¡±


    The old butler smiled and said, ¡°Recently, a group of mercenaries with special identities has arrived in the Vidal family. Their brains are not very good and they¡¯re stubborn¡­¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Those green-skinned people!¡±


    She was excited for a moment, then frowned and said, ¡°I know these orcs, but they¡¯re not here to be mercenaries. Instead, they¡¯re here to find something and say what the prophecy was¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Great Tyrant.¡±


    The old butler said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Some prophet of that orc tribe made a prophecy. He said that the Great Tyrant that has not appeared in thousands of years has already descended into this world. He will unite the green-skinned people of the world and bring unprecedented explosions and waaargh to the cubs of the tribe. Therefore, the orcs of that tribe went south to search¡­¡±


    Leona looked confused. ¡°What waaargh? What nonsense is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they said. After all, the customs and cultures of the orcs are very different from humans. We don¡¯t know what those things are in their culture.¡±


    The old butler said, ¡°But this doesn¡¯t stop us from using those green skins¡­¡±


    Leona¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°¡ªHow can we use them?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they looking for a big shot?¡±


    The old butler¡¯s smile became even more meaningful, ¡°We can provide them with information and clues. We can say that we¡¯ve recently discovered a very ¡®wow¡¯ mechanical tank. It¡¯s very loud and looks very terrifying. The driver is a very ferocious and violent man who kills without batting an eyelid and is extremely bloodthirsty and violent. We feel that this might be the Great Tyrant in the orc¡¯s prophecy, but another wave of ugly and despicable humans don¡¯t seem to want the orc to find him, so they¡¯ve already gone hunting him down¡­¡±


    Leona nodded repeatedly, then remembered something. ¡°But Kang De¡­ is a fake, right?¡±


    ¡°As for whether it¡¯s true or not, let the green-skinned people determine.¡±


    The old butler said, ¡°We¡¯ll bring people to guard outside and let the green-skinned fight them. If they discover that Kang De is not and want to kill him, we¡¯lle out and deal with them. Then, we¡¯ll be on good terms with him, kill the enemy, and silence him. All three things will bepleted. It¡¯ll bepletely perfect.¡±


    Leona smiled in satisfaction.


    The older, the wiser.


    The old butler also felt that this n was perfect.


    It was just that the pitiful orcs would be used very badly, but they were green-skinned.


    Moreover, it was not a lie.


    The butler thought of Kang De¡¯s alchemical chariot.


    That spray pattern, the decoration on the outside, and the colorful enchantment.


    Even the old butler had to admit that that carriage was really cool and beastly.

 Chapter 122 - Transform and Roll Out!

    <h4>Chapter 122: Transform and Roll Out!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The Vidal family was very efficient.


    Aftering up with a n, they found the green-skinned people as soon as possible.


    They also reported this situation¡ªthey had seen the legendary Great Tyrant.


    ¡°Little shrimp, if you lie to me, I¡¯ll eat you before shitting you out.¡±


    The orc who spoke was called Heaven sh. He was one of themanders of the Red Hammer Tribe and carried a huge mission. He hade all the way to the human world to find the Great Tyrant in the prophecy.


    Such an action was simply like a holy ascetic by the standards of the orcs.


    This was because the difference between the two races in terms of culture and customs was like a chasm, which meant that this trip was extremely difficult. Heaven sh¡¯s group entered the Empire¡¯s territory with their green skins. They restrained their surging emotions and desperately controlled their anger and fighting desire to avoid fighting and killing unfriendly humans. Along the way, they could be said to have swallowed their anger because their sense of mission and responsibility to find the Great Tyrant suppressed their instinct to do everything.


    Unless necessary, the green-skinned people would definitely not enter the human settlement. Only when they gathered information and bought weapons would they low-key and restrain themselves to enter the human cities and pinch their noses to find the local Green City Chamber of Commerce.


    The so-called Green City Chamber of Commerce was established by the orcs of the Demonic Moon n.


    The green-skinned people of this n were very different. They were natural businessmen, cunning, greedy, and traded with humans. They even had chambers ofmerce offices in everyrge city. On the one hand, they imported arge number of messy things from the human world to sell back to the north, and on the other hand, they also threaded needles and threads to hire ferocious, cruel, and useful orcs to fight for humans. While extracting a high intermediary fee, they also satisfied the lifelong needs of their fellow orcs to fight and earn a lot.


    Most green-skinned did not like these roundabout cowards.


    The green-skinnedpatriots of the Demonic Moon n expressed mockery toward their actions. Only the stupid people of the Red Hammer Tribe would always be obsessed with the legend of the Great Tyrant.


    Oh, the stupid people of the Red Sickle Tribe were the same.


    The former admired the countless magical bangs and explosions brought about by the Great Tyrant, and thetter admired the evil, brutal, and wild nature of the Great Tyrant.


    The green-skinned people of the other ns were indifferent to this because the orcs could not be bothered to think of thoseplicated things. There was only one point of view regarding the prophecy of the Great Tyrant¡ªif it was so awesome, where was it?


    Nowhere? Exactly.


    This was the reason why they hade to the human world.


    All of them firmly believed in the prophecy and yearned to quickly find the legendary tyrant. Then, they would return to the north and follow the tyrant to overturn all the stupid people in the way. They would take all the chieftains and warlords and unite all the orc ns. Then¡­


    Then what?


    Fight, bleed, burn, and explode. They could do whatever they wanted!


    However, there was a prerequisite for all of this.


    They had to find the Great Tyrant first.


    However, the orcs did not know how he looked. The information brought by the prophecy was very limited. They only pointed out the approximate location and an important situation. They did not know anything else.


    It was simply like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    However, Heaven sh still deduced something with the optimistic nature and simple intuition of the orcs.


    Since he was the big shot in the prophecy, he was naturally very cool, very strong, and very violent. Such an expert would definitely take pleasure in creating shockingmotion. In other words, these green-skinned people only needed to ask for information. Wherever there were explosions, death, and arson, the big shot would be there.


    After asking the green-skinned of the Demonic Moon n where there were more deaths, mes, and explosions, the answer was the Goethe battlefield. The battle there was in full swing. In addition, a shrimp ce called Glory Sand Town in the southeast of the Empire had also been ttened by the ferocious man. It was said that the battle was very bold and violent.


    ¡ªGo find that Great Tyrant if you want to.


    Heaven sh thought for a moment.


    It recalled that in the past, it had heard of green-skinned fights on the grasnd. For example, there were thousands of green-skinned people fighting each other in the feces ditch. The scene was very fierce and violent, but by the time it led the team to rush over and participate in the battle, it was usually done. Even the feces on the ground would be cold after killing the remaining green-skinned people.


    After such things happened a few times, he understood a principle¡ªthe news ran very slowly. Unless the news grew wings, when it reached his ears, it would be toote.


    The feces of that ce called Glory Sand Town were probably already cold.


    However, the feces on Goethe and the elves¡¯ side did not look cold.


    The green-skinned people¡¯s brain circuit clearly operated in a single core. It sessfully connected the two illogical matters of ¡°Goethe and the elves are fighting¡± and ¡°the Great Tyrant must be causing trouble there¡±. Moreover, it firmly believed this and decided to set off for the Goethe Battlefield tomorrow.


    At this moment, the old butler of the Vidal family personally took action.


    He directly found the temporary camp of the green-skinned in a valley outside the city.


    He also informed this matter¡ªthey had discovered the traces of the Great Tyrant.


    Heaven sh was skeptical about this, but it did not matter. Whether it was true or not, he could confirm it with his eyes. Moreover, that little shrimp had described the huge chariot as very cool. He could tell with a look.


    Therefore, the head of the Red Hammer Tribe, Heaven sh, picked up his huge and heavy machete.


    This thing was not so much a machete, but an ultra-heavy battle axe. Moreover, it was a heavy thing that was embedded with arge number of messy metals. However, it did not matter. This was the custom of the green-skinned. As long as a weapon was convenient, violent, and extremely lethal, it was called a machete.


    Heaven sh grabbed his beloved machete and pounded his chest as he shouted, ¡°Kids! Little shrimps said that they saw a huge cool tank!¡±


    The old butler¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness as he calmly looked at his masterpiece.


    It was really too easy to deceive a group of brainless orcs.


    They had already been told where they had gone. Vidal was monitoring everything here. Be it Kang De or the Eldest Prince¡¯s people, what they had to do now was to lure these orcs over and let them fight the Eldest Prince¡¯s people. It was best if both sides suffered.


    No matter who won or lost, Vidal would be thest to appear and end it.


    He saw Heaven sh raise his saber and roar.


    ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s chase after them and¡­¡±


    The smile in the old butler¡¯s eyes deepened.


    It felt really good to use others to achieve his goal while he hid on the high tform behind the scenes.


    ¡°¡ªThen, let¡¯s see how the Great Tyrant shes people!¡±


    The old butler¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    The green-skinned roared in response.


    Every orc¡¯s face was filled with anticipation and excitement.


    They were not nervous or worried, nor did they have any fighting spirit.


    Since it was the ferocious, cunning, and violent tyrant in the prophecy, it would naturally overturn all the useless and stupid people blocking the way like a violent wind. What they had to do was only rush over to experience its invincible heroic bearing and experience the shocking method of killing.


    The orcs looked like they believed this very much.


    The old butler discovered that he had made a very fatal mistake.


    ¡­He actually used human standards to measure the thoughts of these green-skinned people.


    However, it was toote to salvage the situation! He watched helplessly as these beasts ran all the way and cried out, his heart turning cold.


    If these green-skinned did not help, Kang De would have to face the prince¡¯s pursuit alone!


    With such a formation and strength, he would definitely not be able to gain an advantage in a direct battle. Even if he performed above his level and barely blocked the enemy, when the orcs arrived and saw that he was fighting with such difficulty, they would think that he was not the legendary Great Tyrant. If they fell out and settled the score with him, what should he do?


    For a moment, the old butler¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    This was no longer something he could resolve and make a decision on!


    He immediately swept forward to find Eldest Miss, who was dispatching information and paying attention to the situation.


    As for Kang De?


    He was escaping.


    His car was speeding.


    The Hummer roared and stepped on the elerator. It ran wildly. He had already driven off the main road and ran off-road. Fortunately, the terrain here was gentle and there were no dangerous cliffs and rivers. He could still maintain his mobility advantage.


    Light rose behind him. Kang De suddenly turned the steering wheel and several bright mes shot out, exploding into mes that filled the sky. Air waves rolled, causing the Hummer to tremble slightly. The sky was as cold as snow. Another frost ray swept over and struck the top of the Hummer, blocked by the strengthened holy light rune.


    Kang De quickly turned around and used the terrain to avoid the lock of the ray.


    He nced at the rear mirror. Light shed behind him as more than ten figures chased after him. Behind them, dust rose. This was undoubtedly a stronger pursuit lineup than Glory Sand Town.


    After encountering the old man who appeared at night to buy his car, not long after he drove out, he was intercepted by this group of people.


    These people directly called out his background and name and ordered him to surrender immediately. They promised to treat him politely, or he would suffer.


    How could Kang De believe it? Since they had revealed hostility, there was nothing else to say.


    He suddenly drove away. The other party¡¯s mages used spells to create mud and other terrains to block and iste them. The knights lurking at the side attacked the wheels with arrows. However, they had underestimated the enchantment ability of the Fire Thief and the degree of the enchantment of the Hummer. As the cornerstone of the road, the wheels were naturally protected and enchanted. They rushed all the way and forcefully knocked out a path.


    Then, it was the pursuit battle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill me, but you want to capture me. I¡¯m a Cathayan. If there¡¯s any value in capturing me alive, it¡¯s what I did in Glory Sand Town!¡±


    As Kang De controlled the steering wheel, he said, ¡°I see. Capture me and offer me to that Eldest Prince? Is it rted to the Vidal family? I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything, and I don¡¯t have any information. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I capture someone alive, I can ask him!¡±


    He took a deep breath and still stepped on the elerator, speeding along.


    ¡°Without any weapons in the car, I¡¯ll only be passively beaten up if I drive and escape. I can¡¯t use my abilities. I have to turn this situation around first¡­ I have to temporarily shake them off and return to the white fog world to get my equipment!¡±


    To be safe, he did not put too many firearms in the car and only left them for self-defense to prevent any additional situations¡­ such as the car being robbed or smashed.


    As Kang De drove, he turned to look. That gas tank bomb was the strongest explosion in this car. Tonight¡¯s chase had happened so suddenly that he had not found the right time to use this thing.


    ¡ªHow about this? I¡¯ll find a suitable time to abandon the car and leave. I¡¯ll leave the gas tank in the car and detonate it when Ie to check. I¡¯ll f*cking blow it up and light the car to prevent it from falling into the hands of the otherworldly people.


    When he thought of this, he thought of a vicious n.


    When fighting against the people of the other world, he had a huge advantage in terms of information. They did not have any concept of bombs or traps, let alone defense.


    It was decided.


    However, this car¡­ was a pity.


    As Kang De continued to race, he sighed in his heart. He had been apanying this modified car for the past few days. Not only had this Hummer condensed the blood and sweat of enchantment, but it had also apanied him on his journey. When he was tired, he slept in it. The door was closed and the window was firm. It could be said to be a very good haven.


    Sitting in this small driving fortress, although the road was filled with foreign objects, listening to the music in the car and looking at the decorations in the car, he still felt at ease with modern civilization.


    Now, was he going to personally destroy this car¡­


    The reluctance in Kang De¡¯s eyes shed, then turned into cold determination.


    His life was the most important.


    He still had this level of decisiveness.


    As for these baffling bastards¡­


    ¡ªD*mn, you asked for it!


    Since he had already made his decision, he immediately began to search for the terrain. At this moment, a zing light lit up behind him again, and a terrifying feeling surged in his heart.


    ¡ªThe mage¡¯s killer move is here!


    Without thinking, Kang De immediately elerated crazily. At this moment, a thick ball of light shot over from behind and entered the ground. Then, the ground shook!


    It was as if a powerful energy source had detonated underground. The soil shook, and air waves filled the air. The Hummer continuously shook and rose, desperately escaping the range of the spell. In the next moment, Kang De widened his eyes and cursed!


    The car had already rushed to a cliff. Below was a surging river!


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    He could not brake in time. Moreover, he could not brake.


    Kang De gritted his teeth and continued to step on the elerator, jumping out of the cliff!


    There was a faint cry of surprise from behind. Kang De let go of the steering wheel and covered his head and face with his arms. With a muffled bang, the Hummer fell into the deep river and quickly sank to the bottom.


    Fortunately, with the enhancement of the enchantment, the quality of the vehicle was hard enough. The ss was not shattered by the waves. Kang De looked to his left and right. The water was dark, and the water had not seeped in.


    However, it was only a matter of time.


    He had to make a decision.


    This was not a safe ce, because this was a world with magic. The enemy¡¯s mages would arrive soon, and there were many battle aura warriors sealing the riverbank. The best opportunity was to escape under the cover of this river and slowly settle scores with these people.


    However, the car could not be left there.


    He could not let the people of the other world discover and obtain it.


    He could not bring it back to the white fog world¡­ At the bottom of the river, the water pressure, mental pressure, and various other factors, he could not lift this car or bring it back.


    Even if he stayed here and killed all the enemies, it would be difficult to salvage it from the bottom of the water¡­ Without tools, it was quite difficult to rely on brute force.


    So¡­ could he only destroy it?


    Kang De¡¯s hand swept across the steering wheel and turned on the interior lights.


    Even in such a desperate situation, this car still yed its role diligently and protected Kang De.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He sighed. ¡°But why should I be sorry? You¡¯re only a car¡­¡±


    His mental strength spread out and prepared to extract.


    It was still very easy to destroy a car¡­ and it would not leave any traces.


    His mental strength swept through the entire car, all the parts, all the structures¡­ If the goal was only to destroy, the mental strength consumed was much less than formal extraction.


    After all, there was no need to understand the essence and nature.


    His mental strength was continuously extending and spreading.


    The power of the Fire Thief was prepared to disintegrate the source of this car.


    However, his mental strength touched the elemental runes in the car, every inch of enchantment, and every memory. Then, a trace of reluctance shed through his heart.


    This was human nature.


    However, there was no other way. He could only¡­


    ¡ªWait.


    In a sh, another thought shed through his mind.


    There was actually another way to destroy something.


    The sess rate of destruction was very high.


    As for the extremely small chance of failure, it would produce a little by-product¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried many times and failed¡­¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much hope¡­¡±


    He pressed down on the steering wheel, closed his eyes, and said softly, ¡°I hope it¡¯s different this time.¡±


    His ability was activated.


    It was not extraction.


    Instead, it was enchantment.


    Element¡­ white fog.


    This was the almost endless white fog absorbed from the white fog world.


    It could resonate and change the target to another new form.


    Such a mixed mysterious elemental power crazily fused into this car until there was nothing left in Kang De¡¯s body.


    Kang De opened his eyes and looked at everything in the car.


    ording to his past experience, after the enchantment failed, the item would shatter, leaving only fragments.


    This car did not move.


    Had he seeded? Or had he failed? Or had he not seeded yet?


    This thought shed through his mind.


    However, the next moment, he heard a bang!


    The Hummer, which had already turned off the engine, suddenly shook. Then, the two headlights suddenly turned on, and a bright pir of light illuminated the water in front of it. Immediately, the entire car began to shake in a low voice. The buzzing and trembling went from small to extremely loud. The sound of metal colliding continuously sounded. Kang De, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, felt the entire car begin to rise.


    ¡ªNo, it¡¯s not rising. This car has stood up!


    The bubbles continuously dissipated, and the sound of machinery was endless. Everything in the cockpit was undergoing a strange change, reorganizing and deforming like an exquisite machine. Only Kang De was still sitting steadily. The deformation did not involve his seat, or rather, it was not his turn yet.


    However, this already exined one thing.


    This car obtained life at this moment.

 Chapter 123 - Ancestral Craft

    <h4>Chapter 123: Ancestral Craft</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡°¡­D*mn it!¡±


    The pursuers saw the scene of Kang De driving down the cliff.


    Then, they heard an intense sound of falling into the water.


    Below was a surging river.


    In their shock, everyone quickly arrived at the edge of the cliff. The moonlight was bright and sprinkled on the river, refracting silver waves. The violent water ssh and ripples had yet to dissipate, but the river was wide and the water was deep. It was pitch-ck below.


    ¡°We can¡¯t drown him!¡±


    The leading mage shouted, ¡°He will definitely take this opportunity to escape!¡±


    The mage raised his staff, and demonic light shone from it. Balls of light flew into the air and were thrown in all directions, emitting a bright light that illuminated the darkness.


    Those balls of light slowly descended from the sky likenterns floating in the void, illuminating the river and the shores in detail, as if it was the day.


    ¡°Mage Ogilvy! Mage Noscent!¡±


    He ordered, ¡°Each of you choose five warriors and a few soldiers to advance upstream and downstream respectively. Use the frost spell to build an interception ice dam and cooperate with the water perception spell to search for that famous person!¡±


    ¡°The river is turbid and the undercurrent is rapid. Even if he wants to run, he can¡¯t run far!¡±


    At this moment, a knight shouted, ¡°Mage Lisak! Look!¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction the knight pointed and discovered that the depths of the river below were lit up. Immediately, arge number of bubbles continuously rose, and the water began to shake violently.


    The warriors focused and were on guard. The spellcasters¡¯ staffs lit up with destructive beams, but everything that happened next impacted their minds, causing them to be momentarily absent-minded.


    The mechanical sound of metal colliding resounded through the world.


    A knight muttered, ¡°Oh¡­ god.¡±


    They saw the steel giant stand up from the water. The broken stream kept sliding down the cold iron armor. Under the moonlight, the pure mechanical beauty stretched wantonly. Countless metal parts folded and reformed, bit, pieced, transmitted, and flipped from small torge. Every change contained infinite beauty, cold, precise, and efficient. The buzzing metal sound was like a beautiful movement.


    The humans of the other world witnessed all this.


    Their minds were nk. They had never seen such a scene. They only knew thatpared to this scene, the mechanical skills that the dwarves and the Empire¡¯s craftsmen were proud of were simply a pile of scrap metal.


    They looked at all of this. The steel giant stretched its body. Its arms, waist, and thighs gradually approached a human form amidst the rumbling and trembling deformation.


    Its head rolled out of its body. It moved its neck, and the small and exquisite armor pieces extended and fused. Then, the giant opened its eyes, and a zing purple light flickered.


    In the end, it reverently and carefully closed its hands and took out the person in its body. The seat was retracted, and the final transformation waspleted in front of its chest. The remaining ssh slid from its powerful arms. The steel giant standing in the water raised the human in its hand high and kept him away from the cold river.


    Moonlight poured onto its body, refracting the halo of steel.


    This scene was like an epic painting.


    The throne of steel, machinery, and strength was holding up his master, his creator, his king.


    Kang De stared at the face close at hand.


    He could sense that the connection between him and the other party came from his soul.


    Then he heard the other party¡¯s words. The steel giant lowered his eyes and lowered his head to avoid his gaze. The other party spoke Chinese, and his voice was calm and filled with strength.


    ¡°Father, I was born because of you.¡±


    Kang De took two deep breaths and calmed down.


    It worked.


    He said in his mind.


    Excitement, exhration, and disbelief.


    This was clearly a Transformer!


    Previously, when he experimented with the rules of the white fog enchantment, he had also thought of this. After all, this was a childhood memory and a man¡¯s romance. Which man did not like all kinds of cars? When your car could even transform into an extremely handsome robot, the two romances would naturally be even more romantic!


    However, all the experiments failed. The cars filled with white fog all copsed.


    But now, he had seeded.


    As an unlucky materialist, he did not believe in luck, let alone metaphysics. He believed that there was a pattern to everything. There was definitely a reason for the low probability sess. The sess of the white fog enchantment was definitely not a simple probability problem.


    However, now was not the time to consider this problem.


    Kang De immediately eliminated the excess emotions.


    The experience of the other world in the past year had honed him, making him even calmer and more decisive at the critical moment.


    Kang De¡¯s gaze swept across the steel giant in front of him and saw the justice on his left arm and arm, as well as the variousponents that indicated that he was very good at fighting.


    Then, he turned to look at the cliff.


    The natives of the other world were still shocked by this scene.


    Therefore, Kang De decisively shouted, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The Autobot immediately looked up, and the purple light in his eyes intensified. With a ng, the visor closed.


    Mage Lisak was the first to react.


    Although this scene was too shocking and the mechanical principle contained in the giant shocked him, the human that the giant promoted was the Cathayan they had chased previously¡­ things were different.


    He saw the Cathayan look over.


    He could guess what would happen next.


    The mage shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The magic staff shed and the ice-blue flower bloomed. The other party was in the river, so attacking with ice spells and lightning spells should have a miraculous effect¡ªbut just as this thought appeared, he saw the steel giant raise its right hand.


    mes shed and a sharp sound sounded. Six rockets flew over with long mes!


    Amidst the explosion, the ground shook. The cliff cracked and rocks fell, raising arge cloud of dust and fog. In the chaotic mes, the robot had long calcted the location and angle.


    Kang De, who had yet to have the chance to use it, confidently modified the enchanted gas tank and exploded from behind. He ced it on theuncher on the Autobot¡¯s shoulder and was shot out with a bang. It was as if death had descended from the sky. mes erupted, and air waves flew. Countless broken steel beads shot in all directions, and screams sounded endlessly!


    The Autobot shook its back and reached out to pull it out. It grabbed a huge battle axe and spun it twice. From the way it held it to its temperament, it clearly followed Kang De.


    The axe de shone with lightning. There was an elerator handle at the handle, and the back of the axe was equipped with two dangerous jets. It looked super dangerous. The Autobot held the axe in his hand and soared into the air. He jumped up with a surging and explosive ssh and flew towards the cliff!


    Like a meteor, the battle axe shed down, and an intense shock wave spread!


    The most elitebat strength of the pursuers was gathered on the cliff. They had just been washed to the ground by heavy firepower. A few of them were immediately shattered into pieces after being directly hit. The others were either lightly or heavily injured. Before they could recover, the terrifying steel giant had already attacked with an axe!


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    Mage Lisak lit up his magic shield and protected his body.


    He heard the wind being fierce. His staff gatheredva and shot a spell attack at the attacker. However, in the next moment, the mechanical giant scattered the fog, split open the mes, and shed at him!


    The battle axe was blocked by the magic shield, but the heavy attack still pressed down on the mage¡¯s mental strength, causing his vision to turn ck and his head to hurt. Before Lisak could counterattack, he was stepped on by the Autobot. The tough magic shield blocked the heavy foot, but this was only temporary!


    The Autobot¡¯s entire body emitted a low sound, and the exerting device hummed. The hydraulic system on his right foot increased the strength and output, and the jet under his foot released a stream of mes. In the next moment, Lisak¡¯s magic shield shattered with a bang. His entire body was stepped on by the Autobot. Before he could let out a desperate scream, his body was ttened!


    The Autobot¡¯s right foot even turned left and right, as if it was crushing a worm.


    It grabbed the battle axe with its right hand and started the engine. It sprayed and swept, facing the angry knight who was rushing over head-on. Even its battle aura had a limit and could not resist the overwhelming power. The sword shattered, its arms shattered, and its sternum broke. The brave warrior screamed and flew out, then was torn to pieces by the impact cannon in his left hand.


    ¡°Hostile attackers, I¡¯m going to kill all of you. Think about yourst words.¡±


    As it spoke Chinese, the people of the Empire present could not understand itsnguage.


    However, it did not stop them from understanding the meaning of this sentence.


    The warriors encouraged their battle aura and attacked at the same time, attacking the powerful enemy. They either attacked head-on, soared into the air, rolled and slid, or shot arrows to restrain them. They attacked from all directions.


    The Autobot shot and shed with his axe. mes shed, and bullets soared into the air to meet the attack.


    Although its body wasrge, it did not lose its agility and would definitely not let it fall into an encirclement. Once it discovered that the situation was wrong, it would immediately dodge and retreat. It would even turn back into a Hummer and roar as it sprinted all the way, jumping out of the encirclement. Even in the form of a car, guns would extend from all parts of its body, making it impossible to guard against.


    In the midst of the battle, Mage Ogilvy waved his wand and summoned an icicle and electric ball, crazily venting his fear and anger at the Autobot. The Autobot turned back into a Hummer as it rolled and dodged. It nimbly shuttled and dodged. After flying a few knights along the way, it rolled and deformed again. Therge and small guns with both hands opened fire at the same time. The dense barrage quickly tore open the magic shield and riddled the spellcaster.


    The other mage was extremely frightened and lost the courage to attack. He immediately soared into the air and prepared to escape. However, in the next moment, a fire axe shining with threeyers of enchanted light flew out and struck the other party in the back. It passed through his chest and knocked him to the ground, causing him to fall into the dust.


    Kang De came to him and raised his gun. ¡°You seem to have forgotten me?¡±


    He pulled the trigger and retrieved the battle axe. Taking advantage of the fact that the Autobot had attracted most of his attention, his gaze was calm and his footsteps were light as he began the Kang family¡¯s ancestral craft.

 Chapter 124 - Interested

    <h4>Chapter 124: Interested</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    After Kang De joined the battle, the efficiency of the battle increased exponentially.


    It was not only because Uncle Kang was decisive and ruthless.


    In fact, when the Autobot noticed that its creator was also efficiently shing and shooting people, what it felt was not the glory of fighting alongside its father.


    ¡°I am ashamed!¡±


    The Autobot growled in a maic voice filled with anger, ¡°I actually forced you to step onto the battlefield!¡±


    Its purple eyes turned red. It suddenly threw the battle axe in its hand. After sweeping a knight in half, it did not weaken and nailed the other to the ground.


    The Autobot rolled and rushed forward. Its hands deformed and turned into iron hooks. The two hooks intertwined and tore the knight who could not dodge in time into three pieces. Then, it changed again. It fired left and right, turning and firing in all directions. It hit the knight¡¯s face and sent him flying by the thick barrel. Therge-caliber bullet tore him and his armor into pieces.


    It rushed forward and transformed into a car. The Hummer roared and sped toward Kang De. After all, there were smart people. When the steel giant was unstoppable and infinitely powerful, capturing its master was a wise choice.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s battle aura rose. His battle axe circted with mes, and his gun fired enchanted ammunition. He cut open another knight and shed open the other party¡¯s head with his axe. ¡°Why do you think I can¡¯t fight?¡±


    The people surrounding him revealedplicated expressions. They seemed to want to speak, but they did not have the chance. The Autobot had already rushed over. It flipped a few times and transformed into a human. It punched one knight into the ground, then grabbed the other, mped his legs, and pulled. Blood sttered.


    ¡°You immoral scum!¡±


    The Autobot raised its gun and fired. ¡°Bullying with numbers and provoking violence, you will pay with blood!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De shouted, ¡°Hey, leave two alive!¡±


    The Autobot perfectlypleted this order and the two knights fainted.


    Only two were left.


    After a period of time, the group of green-skinned creatures arrived at the battlefield.


    Themander of the Red Hammer Tribe was very angry, because the moment he saw the battlefield, he realized something¡ªd*mn, the feces were cold again.


    However, he quickly threw his frustration to the back of his mind.


    Waving its machete and pounding his chest, the orc looked up and roared.


    ¡°Waaargh!¡±


    The orc culture was poor, or rather, it was different from the mainstream race culture in this world. Theirnguage culture was very pale. The word ¡°waaargh¡± was verymon. It was used to describe everything that was exciting, powerful, and awesome. It often appeared as the highest-level exmation.


    Just like now, just like the traces of this battlefield.


    In this situation.


    There was only one thing on the minds of the green-skinned who had witnessed all this.


    This ¡°waaargh¡± was dedicated to a very powerful and awesome Great Tyrant.


    All the green-skinned were howling at the sky in ecstasy.


    The air was filled with an extremely touching smell. The ground was covered in crisscrossing traces of various sizes. They were charred, hot, and torn human bodies. Broken remains were smashed, cut, and exploded. There were all kinds of strange ways to die. The cruel scene was as if it had been wreaked by a super huge tusk boar. Even if the green-skinned people tried their best to imagine, they could not imagine what kind of powerful and strong tyrant could fight to such a scene¡­ They even felt regret.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t wee earlier?! I¡¯m unhappy! Unhappy!¡±


    The green-skinned were beating their chests and stomping their feet.


    In fact, as they rushed, they saw the continuous mes and the churning mushroom cloud. They could even sense the ground trembling. When they saw this scene in front of them, all their doubts were swept away by the wind. The green-skinned people automatically acknowledged this fact.


    The little shrimp did not lie.


    The big shot was causing trouble here!


    ¡ªHowever, where was the Great Tyrant? Where did the Great Tyrant go?


    The green-skinned ran around and looked into the distance, but the sky was dark and windy. How could they see clearly?


    Heaven sh beat his chest. Then, he thought of the little shrimp who had reported to him earlier. Then, he roared at the sky, ¡°Little shrimp! Where¡¯s our big shot?!¡±


    Not far away, Leona and the old butler used night vision essories to observe the battlefield.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply¡­ unbelievable.¡±


    The old butler muttered, ¡°Without the help of the orcs, he defeated this elite army with his own strength¡­ It¡¯s really unbelievable¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not defeated, but annihted.¡±


    Leona said indifferently, ¡°The scouts sent out everywhere did not find any survivors. In other words, be it powerful spellcasters, battle aura warriors, or ordinary soldiers, everyone who participated in the encirclement and pursuit has been killed. The method is exactly the same as in Glory Sand Town.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s definitely not a coincidence. Our Cathayan friend doesn¡¯t have the habit of keeping captives. Is it to hide his secret? Or is it to intimidate the enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, he mercilessly killed everyone who was his enemy and will definitely eliminate thempletely. If he insists on such a style, it will indeed scare many potential enemies¡­¡±


    Her eyes flickered as she analyzed in a low voice.


    She looked very serious and did not curse either.


    The old butler did not speak, but his expression was very serious.


    Clearly, he was evaluating Kang De¡¯s value again.


    This was because the other party¡¯s ruthless style and powerfulbat strength had indeed left a deep impression on him.


    At this moment, Leona turned to look at the old butler.


    ¡°Do you regret not taking the initiative to extend an olive branch to him?¡±


    The old butler smiled bitterly.


    Regret¡­ was indeed in his mind.


    If he had known that the other party had the strength to easily destroy this pursuit team, then taking the initiative to warn and provide information waspletely a profitable deal. There was no risk of being leaked and they could still befriend the expert.


    However, there were no ifs in this world.


    The old butler said, ¡°At that time, ording to the intelligence analysis, maintaining neutrality was the best choice, because the Vidal family no longer needed to take the risk to bet.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Leona smiled. ¡°But now, we¡¯ve obtained new information. Old butler, I want to raise my bet on this Cathayan. You don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡±


    The old butler pondered for a moment and looked at his little master, who had always been rebellious.


    ¡°Please allow me to ask.¡±


    ¡°The so-called additional bets stem from the other party¡¯s value, or are you curious?¡±


    Leona was stunned, then she said, ¡°The reason is, of course, mainly because the other party has the value of being invested. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s at his limit. Moreover, he¡¯s Tina¡¯s lover. Who knows how far he can go in the future if he colludes with Goethe? Moreover, this person is from Cathay. With the ability he disyed, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person in Cathay. In fact¡­¡±


    The silver-haired girl spoke non-stop.


    The old butler stared at her without moving.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Leona rolled her eyes and said directly, ¡°These are not important. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m very interested in him. Very interested¡ªSuch a mysterious and interesting ferocious man is rare, right?¡±


    The old butler did notment and asked, ¡°How do you want to raise the stakes?¡±


    Leona snorted, ¡°You messed up earlier, which means a problem. This Cathayan man has probably be very suspicious like Tina now. If we directly approach, we¡¯ll most likely be beaten up. Under such circumstances, I have to do it¡­¡±


    She touched her chin and calcted, ¡°Actually, from his route, I can deduce that he doesn¡¯t know the way, but he knows the general direction. If he walks west, he¡¯s clearly going to Goethe. Then, if I maintain the surveince slightly, I can deduce his next destination¡­ Then, I¡¯ll run first and wait for him there!¡±


    The old butler was about to object when he heard Heaven sh shout, ¡°Little shrimp! Little shrimp!¡±


    The Hummer continued to speed on the night road.


    ¡°Cross the river through the shallows here. Don¡¯t take the main road. Run further and find a quiet ce.¡±


    Kang De knocked on the steering wheel and said.


    A familiar voice sounded from the yer in the car, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Hummer was driving automatically. Kang De did not have to care about anything. Everything that had happened today was a little exciting. Although it was a fierce battle, it was dangerous and had a huge gain.


    That was a Transformer. It was a childhood memory. The previous movies were also super exciting.


    If he brought it back and let Old Wang take a look, she would also be so excited that she could not sleep.


    Moreover, it would be very useful for the subsequent journey.


    For a moment, his mind was in a mess and he kept thinking about something.


    Until the car stopped and asked, ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Bright headlights illuminated everything around them. A deste valley was uninhabited.


    Kang De pushed open the door, got out, and patted the hood.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 125 - Trust

    <h4>Chapter 125: Trust</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Kang De knocked on the hood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    The Hummer, which was more than a circlerger than before, let out a buzzing sound. Amidst the clear mechanical sound, the hood suddenly separated and rose. The precise parts separated and riveted, transforming into a human form. His hands separated and pressed the ground. His body stood up. The shell of the car was reorganized and spread out like armor, and the Autobot was changing shape.


    ¡°¡­Wait!¡±


    Kang De suddenly shouted.


    The transformation stopped abruptly. The Hummer maintained this posture and froze on the spot.


    ¡°Change back!¡±


    Without any doubt, with a mechanical sound, its body converged and turned into a Hummer.


    Kang De took out his phone and turned on the camera mode. He took a few steps back and aimed at the car in front of him. He said, ¡°You can change now!¡±


    The car changed shape with a bang. Under the film of the high-definition camera, the parts of various sizes changed andbined perfectly and urately. Apanied by a metallic sound that made one¡¯s heart tremble, the Autobot stood up upright, separated his arms, twisted his waist, and stretched his head. The car shell turned into armor, and the small parts were pieced together. This cold and precise beauty of steel shocked the mind. It was the art of order.


    Perfect.


    Kang De turned off the camera mode and gave the Autobot a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re very stylish.¡±


    The Autobot looked at Kang De with its purple electronic eyes and did not feel puzzled. He knew the use of the phone and understood what Kang De was doing.


    He half-knelt on the ground and looked at Kang De. He said gently, ¡°Are you going to show it to Old Wang?¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°You know Old Wang?¡±


    The Autobot nodded and said, ¡°If Old Wang specially refers to the Earth girl you can¡¯t forget, Father, that¡¯s indeed the case. This is because be it forging me, driving me, or writing in the car and talking to yourself, the name you mentioned the most is Old Wang, also known as Wang Xiaoman. She¡¯s your good friend.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang De nodded. Then, he suddenly recalled something.


    ¡°¡­You have memories of everything before? Before you obtained life?¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°To be precise, after I was born and first came into contact with you, although I didn¡¯t have any consciousness at that time, my body and metal have memories. I can recall them, Father.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression immediately became very subtle, ¡°¡­All the memories?¡±


    The Autobot was clearly extremely smart. After all, its thinking method came from a structure that was difficult for humans to understand. It said, ¡°Yes, all my memories, including Father, when youy in the back seat the night before and used your iPad to y the human [Beep¡ª] videos and stimte the [Beep¡ª] organ with your right hand¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even with Kang De¡¯s shamelessness, he was a little embarrassed to be publicly exposed.


    He said sternly, ¡°Forget about this!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The Autobot¡¯s purple eyes flickered twice before it said, ¡°The relevant memories have been erased.¡±


    Kang De looked at it suspiciously, ¡°¡­Are you sure? Have you forgotten?¡±


    The Autobot tilted its head and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De looked around and did not see anything for the time being.


    D*mn, this was either an honest child or a genius liar like him.


    However, it did not matter.


    He slowly exhaled.


    That small matter was only a small detail.


    Looking at the Transformer in front of him, he organized his words slightly and asked, ¡°Where are you from? Cybertron? Are you an Autobot?¡±


    ¡°Cybertron? Father, I was born in that lifeless and silent ce. It¡¯s the ce you brought me out. I think that that ce is definitely not called Cybertron, and I¡¯m not the kind of Autobot you remember. I was born in that deste white fog and was given life by you. This is my origin.¡±


    The mechanical lifeform close at hand replied seriously.


    It sounded very serious.


    Kang De was slightly relieved, then he muttered to himself, ¡°But why did I seed this time¡­ Many previous attempts have failed¡­ Why were you born?¡±


    ¡°This question is not something I can understand andprehend after being born today.¡±


    The new life pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°However, if you let me guess the greatest difference between me and those failed works¡­¡±


    It looked at Kang De and slowly said, ¡°I was born from nothingness and chaos. I only have a cold and mechanical body. The power of spirituality that my father personally gave me made me feel light and heat, iron and fire. The mysterious power of the other world turned into runes and brands that swam in my body.¡±


    ¡°I walked in the new world with you and lived with you day and night. I listened to your lonely words and shared the emotions you expressed. In the end, my mechanical soul awakened and my spiritual power ignited the spiritual fire. You personally enlightened my wisdom. This is the process of my birth.¡±


    It said seriously, ¡°The previous failures might havecked these.¡±


    Kang De nodded slowly.


    This was very easy to understand and was not much different from his guess.


    ¡ªIn other words, I¡¯ll return to Earth and find the best doll shop to customize a super real and beautiful product from the shape of her face to her body. Moreover, I¡¯ll enchant a number of things on her entire body. I¡¯ll put on the me Spirit Concubine¡¯s clothes and wig and treat her as my wife. I¡¯ll hug her to eat, sleep, and chat every day. I¡¯ll do it three times a day. After my feelings are in ce, I¡¯ll find an empty space, pour gasoline on it, and light a fire. I¡¯ll pour white fog into her with the feeling that ¡°if the enchantment doesn¡¯t seed, my wife will be burned to death¡± and obtain a wife?


    Logically speaking, ording to the deduced pattern, it was still very easy to seed.


    Probably.


    However, he did not have the time to do such a shameless thing now¡­ Moreover, it was really impossible to treat a physical doll as his wife wholeheartedly.


    He threw out the messy thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at the magical life in front of him and said, ¡°Originally, you had no intelligence and were only a transportation vehicle. However, now that you¡¯ve obtained life, intelligence, and an independent will, I can¡¯t treat you like before. Therefore, what are your ns for the future?¡±


    The Autobot in front of him smiled¡ªit indeed had a mouth and could smile.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m very happy that you can say that. I¡¯m also very d that I was created by you. My spirituality was awakened by you. My will is dotted with the light of your soul. I¡¯ve inherited many things from you. Benevolence, decisiveness, respect, and caution, but that¡¯s only Father¡¯s impression of this world. If possible, I want to use my memories to shape my impression of this world and the rules of my own actions.¡±


    ¡°But before that, I hope to travel with Father. Just like how chicks shouldn¡¯t leave the wings of their rtives too early, this world is mysterious and unknown, hiding hostility and malice that we don¡¯t know about. I¡¯m not confident that I can leave alone, and I don¡¯t want Father to face malice like tonight alone.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡±


    The Autobot said seriously, ¡°The kindness of creating and enchanting has not been repaid, and I can¡¯t think of any reason to part ways¡ªthis is my thought, Father.¡±


    Kang De smiled and nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s another problem.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    The Earthling said, ¡°You should know that I¡¯m from another world. I have my own life. I came to this wilderness to fulfill a promise and a little personal grudge.¡±


    ¡°If I want to do something, it means that I have to take the initiative to interfere in a war. My friend¡¯s country has been invaded by an enemy country and betrayed by the suzerain country. They¡¯re fighting alone, so I definitely won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. The enemy is an overlord-level power. The country is powerful and above the world. If I fight such an enemy, I have to use all methods and even lead an unimaginable ughter. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The path ahead will definitely be filled with death and blood. Are you fine?¡±


    It was not surprising to have such a worry.


    This was because Kang De still felt that this guy was a Transformer.


    The Autobots werepletely on the good side of order. They loved peace and protected the weak, especially Optimus Prime. He was simply a perfect, benevolent, and kind leader.


    Although the movie version of Optimus Prime was very charming and indeed had the demeanor of a hero, loved peace, and respected every life, he had all kinds of patience for idiotic humans. He was simply a saint, but when fighting the Decepticons, he tore their faces and hearts apart without any pity. He was simply even more ferocious than the Decepticons.


    However, overall, the Autobots had a very good impression of humans.


    Therefore, Kang De was worried that he would definitely help Goethe fight the elves next and settle scores with the Eldest Prince. There would definitely be countless killings and deaths during this period. He had long been prepared¡ªit was just that he did not know if this ¡°Autobot¡± would have any objections.


    It was better to make this clear as soon as possible.


    He would not have any thoughts like ¡°I created you, so you must be loyal to me. No matter what I do, you won¡¯t object or have any objections¡±.


    ¡°About this¡­¡±


    The Autobot said, ¡°Father, I have to remind you again that I¡¯m not rted to the Autobot in your impression. My memories, will, and concepts originate from your spirituality. In other words, I basically don¡¯t have a good impression of the humans of this world.¡±


    ¡°As for the worries you mentioned¡­¡±


    It smiled again and looked at Kang De, its tone sincere, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your n or what you want to do, I¡¯ll follow you and fight for you. I won¡¯t be confused or puzzled.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a reason¡­¡±


    The Autobot said, ¡°Because I believe you won¡¯t do the wrong thing.¡±


    Kang De was stunned, then he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very confident in me.¡±


    The other party also smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s always been like this.¡±


    Therefore, Kang De stretched out his hand.


    He held the huge steel hand.


    ¡°Wee aboard,¡± he said. ¡°Also, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The Autobot smiled and said, ¡°This is Father¡¯s mission. Make me leave my mark in the world.¡±


    Kang De scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not good at naming¡­¡±


    The Autobot said indifferently, ¡°The name is only a code. It¡¯s not important what I¡¯m called. What¡¯s important is what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Kang De suggested, ¡°¡­Invincible Iron Bull?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 126 - Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 126: Hungry</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    ¡ªThe name is only a code. It¡¯s not important what I¡¯m called. What¡¯s important is what I¡¯ll do.


    The Autobot who had said such words previously broke his promise for the first time in his life.


    Moreover, he felt some negative emotions toward his father.


    Therefore, Invincible Iron Bull¡¯s suggestion became Invincible Li Kui.


    Then, it became Invincible ck Whirlwind.


    When the Autobot protested that it was not ck at all, it turned into Invincible Little Whirlwind.


    Then, it became Invincible Chai Jin.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    There was a trace of exhaustion and helplessness in the Autobot¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±


    Kang De sat on a rock at the side and looked up with a smile, ¡°I thought you would always be calm and have the disposition of a general. It¡¯s fine to show your emotions a little.¡±


    ¡°Father, to be honest, I¡¯ve learned something from you these past few days.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°¡­For example?¡±


    The Autobot said seriously, ¡°For example, swearing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at it a few times and thought that since this fellow had transformed into a car, there must be horns and stereos. If he was willing, he would definitely be a troll.


    He immediately stopped and raised his hands, indicating that the joke was over.


    ¡°Choose a name yourself.¡±


    He counted with his fingers and said, ¡°Optimus Prime, Megatron, Solus Prime, Rodimus Prime, Galvatron¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to take my surname, you can be Kang Shifu. Otherwise, you can try Kang Na. Including Old Wang, you can try Kang Wang. Let me think, Kangxi¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s too f*cking embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡ªThe Autobot¡¯s decorative eyebrows furrowed.


    The first few names were really good, butter on, they slowly deviated.


    ¡°Optimus Prime¡­ Megatron¡­¡±


    He repeated these two names, his purple eyes shing.


    ¡°No, this is not my name. This is not me.¡±


    It slowly said, ¡°I can sense the temperament of these two people from these two names, but that¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t want to prop up the copsed sky for an unfamiliar world, nor am I interested in using strength and death to threaten and rule¡­ To this world, I¡¯m not a guardian or an invader. I¡¯m only a tourist searching for the meaning of life on the journey¡­¡±


    Kang De whispered, ¡°Heavenly Traveler?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a little strange.¡± The Autobot sighed. ¡°Alright, Father, it¡¯s my fault. In the end, names are the imprint left in this world, the engraving of faith and life¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You just said that the name is only a code.¡±


    The Autobot ignored him.


    He continued, ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult for Father to name me, who has just been born. I think it¡¯s better for me to do it myself¡­ After Iprehend my life and this world.¡±


    Kang De revealed a regretful expression, ¡°¡­Then before you think of a name, what should I call you?¡±


    The Autobot subconsciously said, ¡°As you like.¡±


    Kang De shouted, ¡°Iron Bull!¡±


    The Autobot was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­Father, I¡¯m going to curse. Moreover, I¡¯ll use my enhanced surround stereo to say it.¡±


    Kang De looked shocked. ¡°You actually want to scold me!¡±


    The Autobot said indifferently, ¡°You scolded me first.¡±


    After talking for a long time, they finally reached a consensus.


    Before the Autobot decided what it was called, Kang De could call it ¡°Hey¡±, ¡°Hummer¡±, ¡°Son¡±, ¡°Autobot¡±, ¡°Optimus¡±, or ¡°Mega¡±.


    ¡ªIron Bull was definitely not allowed.


    As for Optimus and Mega¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s Optimus Prime and Megatron. I know you don¡¯t like these two names because they¡¯re not like you, but have you ever heard of things like alternate ounts? When people drift into the martial world, they have to have a few aliases. When you want to do something more saintly, you can call yourself Optimus Prime. When you want to kill and set fire, you can call yourself Megatron. Let me tell you, this is very interesting¡­¡±


    Just like that, he confusedly convinced the Autobot.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    The matter of the name temporarily came to an end. The Autobot and Kang De had also agreed to act together. It touched its stomach and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, can I call you something else?¡±


    Kang De said in a subtle tone, ¡°I¡¯m only in my early twenties and feel a little happy to be a father. I feel a little awkward if you call me father¡­ How about changing the way you address me?¡±


    The other party rejected solemnly, ¡°Please get used to it. A father is a father. You¡¯re my creator.¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡±


    Seeing that the other party was very insistent, Kang De did not pester him anymore. ¡°Hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±


    He immediately thought of this. That¡¯s right, where did the energy of the Autobote from?


    ¡°I have to eat a lot.¡±


    The Autobot counted with his fingers and said, ¡°Gasoline, lubricant, metal, ammunition, and white fog¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait, forget about the white fog. I can barely understand the gasoline. What¡¯s wrong with the others?¡±


    The Autobot said helplessly, ¡°The white fog is a necessity. Although I don¡¯t know why I need it or how my body deals with it, I know that I do need it. Gasoline is used to assist in energy supply and daily use in the form of a car. As for metal and ammunition¡­¡±


    It raised its hands and ejected the empty rocketuncher and a few barrels. ¡°They need to be replenished.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey!¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°Won¡¯t your rockets and bullets grow out by themselves?¡±


    The Autobot looked even more confused than him. ¡°How can I grow rockets, armor-piercing bullets, metal shells, and high explosives out of thin air?¡±


    Kang De was shocked, ¡°¡­Where can I find ammunition with a suitable caliber for you?¡±


    The father and son looked at each other for a moment. The Autobot was a little ashamed and whispered, ¡°The raw materials are fine too. I can try to process them myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t get the raw materials either.¡±


    What a joke. He did not dare to have any designs in reality. If he dared to do those things, he would be arrested.


    As for the white fog world¡ªTsk, which ammunition factory opened in the city? Which factory had houses andnd to sell nearby? If he tried to buy them, the National Security Bureau would treat him to tea.


    ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way¡­¡±


    The Autobot¡¯s gazended on the pistol on the outside of Kang De¡¯s right leg. ¡°Father, can such small-caliber ammunition be provided? I can try to break it down and recast it¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he perked up. ¡°Do you want a smaller caliber?¡±


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s aunching agent, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Therefore, Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Alright, there are many of those things.¡±


    The Autobot heaved a sigh of relief like a human, ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Father, I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive earlier and exhausted most of my ammunition. If I don¡¯t replenish it, mybat strength will decrease by at least 40 to 50%. If I have ammunition and metal to replenish, I can reassemble and forgerge-caliber bullets. Although the number is limited and the quality is not good, it can still be used in battle. Mybat strength will increase by 10 to 20%¡­¡±


    It raised the rocketunch nest on its left arm, ¡°However, we can¡¯t replenish powerful weapons. In order to ensure ourbat strength, we have to think of a way to resolve this problem. There¡¯s a solution in the short term. For example, the gas tank bomb from before has been modified by Father. It¡¯s powerful and can be used.¡±


    ¡°As for the long-term n¡­ It¡¯s best to find ready-made powerful weapons and ammunition. I can transform it into a small ammunition loading tform, but that¡¯s only a simple process. I need blueprints, knowledge, and raw materials to further upgrade¡­¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    He said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go back and find something useful for you. Wait here. In addition, you don¡¯t have time to deal with the two captives yet. Interrogate and scare them first. Remember not to kill them. I¡¯ll interrogate themter¡­ Come, I¡¯ll teach you a few words of the other world¡¯snguage. When the timees, ask like this. Remember to record the image with the car recorder, understand?¡±


    The Autobot nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Kang De instructed and investigated the surroundings. After confirming that there was no problem, he activated his ability and returned to the white fog world. The Autobot watched Kang De leave before turning around.


    The two captives who had been knocked unconscious earlier had been casually thrown aside when he transformed. At this moment, they were lying on the ground unconscious. The Autobot reached out, grabbed one, and casually threw him onto a huge rock.


    The intense pain woke the captive from hisa.


    He blinked. Before he could recall his previous encounter, he saw arge metal face approaching him. The steel giant punched the stone beside him, sending rubble flying. Those eyes shone with a dangerous red light as the violent voice suppressed it.


    ¡°Crawling worm! Scum! Pathetic maggot!¡±


    The terrifying steel giant roared, ¡°Answer my question! Who are you serving?! Hurry up and say it! Otherwise, I¡¯ll crush you! I¡¯ll stuff you into my mouth and chew fiercely until your flesh and blood fly!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 127 - The Dream of Humans is to Let

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Dream of Humans is to Let Machines Work for Them!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Screams, shouts, and roars.


    The Autobot¡¯s electronic pronunciation which was different from ordinary people, as well as the terrified screams and shouts of humans, could be said to be a horror movie.


    It was a performance worthy of praise.


    Kang De held the dash recorder and looked at the scene. He listened to the voice and nodded repeatedly.


    His child clearly had the talent to scare others.


    The human in the video was clearly extremely frightened andpletely scared out of his wits. After all, human courage had a limit. The enemy was even such a ferocious steel giant that he had never seen before and had super powerfulbat strength. He even shouted that he wanted to eat people and chew them¡­ Anyone would tremble.


    He put the recorder aside.


    In his panic, the other party had already confessed everything.


    Although the Autobot could not understand the foreignnguage, the car recorder faithfully recorded everything.


    They were theckeys of the Empire¡¯s Eldest Prince, Alex.


    After all, the dignified prince of the Empire would not care too much about a small fry like him. However, the beauty of a superior was that he did not have to personally ask about the punishment. With just a word or even a frown, countless people would guess his thoughts and treat this insignificant matter as the most important thing.


    When he discovered the clown who had destroyed Glory Sand and caused the Eldest Prince to fall into this passive situation, he would definitely anxiously start to hunt and capture him and offer him to make his master happy.


    ¡°However, your attitude is a little strange¡­ Logically speaking, even if you want to capture me alive, there¡¯s no need to be so wary, right? You even said that you would guarantee my safety. As long as I surrender¡­¡±


    Kang De said gently, ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re so obsessed with capturing me alive?¡±


    The captured knight¡¯s guard had already given up. After all, he had already confessed and did not mind saying more.


    He said extremely quickly, ¡°A small figure like me only needs to listen to orders and doesn¡¯t need to know the reason. However, I heard from Mage Lisak casually that Princess Tina has put the Empire in a very sorry state these past few days. The Eldest Prince has been very passive recently and is difficult to deal with. Things are very tricky, and I identally discovered your traces and discovered that you¡¯re not dead. This is good news. After all, you¡¯re Princess Tina¡¯s husband¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice rose an octave. ¡°¡ªWhat?¡±


    That person said weakly, ¡°Her¡­ husband¡­ don¡¯t you know? Princess Tina said that she¡¯s already married to you. Although you¡¯ve already passed away, you¡¯ll remain as a couple forever¡­¡±


    D*mn¡ª


    Not only was he suddenly a father, but he was also suddenly a husband.


    Tina¡¯s beautiful face and tempting figure appeared in his mind. After all, every man who had heard fairy tales when he was young more or less had a princessplex. He had a good impression of Tina, and she was a peerless beauty. At the thought of such a beauty publicly announcing that she was his wife¡­


    Kang De subconsciously smiled.


    However, in the next moment, he was indignant.


    D*mn, what wife? He had never rubbed her chest or kissed her. What kind of wife was this?


    No, he had to find Tina quickly and talk to her.


    ¡ªYou have to be responsible for publicly announcing something groundless!


    He took out a map he had bought from the city with worrying precision and said, ¡°Thest news you heard, where¡¯s the princess?¡±


    That person carefully pointed at the map. ¡°Pearl City of Garin. It¡¯s close to the border between the Empire and Goethe. The most recent news I heard was that Princess Tina has led her followers to advance here. If we go further and leave the Empire¡¯s border and enter Goethe¡¯s territory, we¡¯ll have to¡­ face the elves head-on.¡±


    Kang De was slightly shocked.


    War.


    He had never experienced war, but he would definitely not underestimate it.


    It was not a small fight, but a battle between thousands of people. There were countless blood and deaths, lives were as small as dust, and people were filled with fear, pain, filth, and blood.


    As for that pure and beautiful girl, she had to take the initiative to fight the most terrifying monster in the world.


    ¡°Onest question¡­¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°Have you heard of the Vidal family? Are they rted to this?¡±


    The captured knight clenched his fists imperceptibly. He looked at Kang De in front of him and recalled this person¡¯s battle results and reputation. Then, he said, ¡°¡­It¡¯s rted. They sent the information.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    He looked at the person in front of him quietly until sweat rolled down the other party¡¯s face.


    ¡°I have to tell you something.¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°Apart from you, I¡¯ve also captured another person. Next, I¡¯ll ask him the same question. If the answer is different from yours¡­¡±


    That person¡¯s expression suddenly twisted and was filled with fear. He screamed, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m wrong. It has nothing to do with the Vidal family. I¡­¡±


    Kang De pulled out his pistol and pressed it to his forehead.


    ¡°Unfortunate.¡± He said.


    The captive recognized this thing. He had seen Kang De shoot and kill. Moreover, when that cold thing pressed against his forehead, extreme fear arose in his heart¡­ because guns were made to kill.


    He begged, ¡°Spare me, please spare me. I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie on purpose. I¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed.


    ¡°I have to tell you something else that might make you feel better¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°No matter if you¡¯re lying or not, the oue is only death. This is because I¡¯m very afraid of death and feel insecure, let alone die in this f*cking world. Therefore, I have to make my enemies feel fear and let all potential enemies recognize the oue of being my enemy. Since you¡¯ve chosen to attack me, you have to be prepared to bear the consequences¡­ It¡¯s such a simple matter.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Be optimistic. On the bright side, your death will also shock a group of reckless idiots and make them give up on the idea of attacking me. From there, you can indirectly save some lives. This can be considered your merit. This is a good thing. Your death is not meaningless, right?¡±


    That person¡¯s eyes widened and he wanted to continue begging.


    Bang.


    The bullet had already pierced his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no pain. He was caught off guard. I¡¯m already very humane.¡±


    Kang De ced his hand on his head, thought for a moment, then retracted it.


    ¡°Since my whereabouts have been exposed, there¡¯s no need to destroy the evidence.¡±


    He closed his eyes for the deceased, ¡°Rest in peace and pray that someone will collect your corpse and bring you back to your hometown. If you¡¯re a ghost, remember to instruct your rtives not to take revenge on me.¡±


    Kang De stood up and walked to the other unconscious captive with the gun.


    Bang.


    Two gunshots sounded. The Autobot sitting at the side and eating only looked up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel anything?¡±


    Kang De walked over. ¡°About me killing them.¡±


    The Autobot thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Firstly, they should have died in the previous battle. Secondly, Father did not torture and insult them. Secondly, Father did not agree to let them go. Therefore, I don¡¯t feel anything. They¡¯re only paying the price for their actions.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he nodded and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m in the right.¡±


    At the root of it, this karma originated from Glory Sand¡¯s betrayal. The Eldest Prince instigated the Goode family to change sides and betray Goethe. The reason why he attacked the diplomatic mission was also on Kang De¡¯s side.


    ¡°The Eldest Prince¡­ Heh.¡±


    He smiled to himself.


    The Autobot looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, although I don¡¯t understand your conversation, I guess you already have the next step.¡±


    Kang De nodded, then looked at the Autobot.


    The Autobot was sitting on a huge rock. He held the oil barrel and drank a few mouthfuls. Then, he pulled the armor and weapon beside him over and ate them.


    It was a little cute.


    He could not help butugh¡ªdid the Kantai wives eat like this too?


    Just now, Kang De had brought back supplies for his new son from the white fog world.


    There was gasoline everywhere. He could just extract it from the car. He had made preparations in advance and stocked up a lot of gasoline for driving andbat. Needless to say, there was more metal than gasoline.


    As for the ammunition, he carried two boxes of .22 sports bullets from the shooting club.


    The shooting club was not small and often heldpetitions. There was arge number of bullets, but because it was an indoor shooting range and because of safety factors and the venue, it had a fatal injury.


    ¡ªThere were norge-caliber rifle bullets or powerful firearms.


    There were only two main types of ammunition, the .22 sports bullet and the 9mm bullet.


    Kang De had always felt that the boss of this shooting range would secretly collect some very powerful treasures. After all, to be able to open such a restaurant in the city, not only was he rich, his methods were definitely wild.


    He did not expect the other party to bew-abiding.


    He turned the gun room and office upside down and could not find anything good. He could not help but feel discouraged.


    This way, the gains were not as great as he had imagined. Although .22-caliber guns could be used in battle, the power of a single shot was very small. If he wanted to unleash the power of a military-grade weapon, he had to use a gun with an extremely high firing speed to shoot continuously. The rifles in the shooting gallery were all semi-automatic.


    The greatest gain was three 9mm foreign military pistols and arge number of bullets that could be used to sprinkle water¡­ Not to mention anything else, there was really a lot of ammunition.


    However, that was all.


    In his previous battle with Lost, he had realized the inadequacy of the power and firepower of police and small-caliber firearms. He had thought that he could find more powerful firearms in the shooting club, but the oue was disappointing¡ªbut it was notpletely fruitless. At the very least, he had almost endless bullets in a short period of time.


    It was not like before when he shot them one after another.


    There was no need to use a nail gun to make up the numbers.


    Since he could not find a more powerful firearm, for the time being, he could only start with his current equipment and consider enchanting to increase its power. Enchanting the bullet was a good choice. Of course, he had a better idea, such as dismantling the firearm and enchanting the parts one by one¡­


    Those small and useless .22-caliber guns were the best experimental subjects. He did not have to worry about identally breaking them¡ªif they were broken, so be it.


    However, there was another technical problem.


    For example, Kang De could enchant the bullets with mes to strengthen them, causing the bullets he shot to have the power of demonic mes and deal both physical and magic damage. However, enchanting every bullet was really too tiring. The ideal effect was to directly enchant parts like the gun barrel. If he pulled the trigger and fired ordinary bullets, he could deal fire damage.


    However, there was a problem here.


    Kang De did not know any rted enchantments.


    Although he had learned me enchantment strengthening from the Crimson Blood me Edge, it did not mean that this enchantment could be directly used on the gun barrel. Of course, it could be used, but he could only obtain a gun barrel that could stab people and burn them.


    In other words, if he wanted the firearms to automatically strengthen the bullets shot, the enchantment needed was not ¡°strengthen¡±, but ¡°grant¡±¡ªhe had not found simr equipment for the time being.


    In other words, in order to ensure firepower, he still had to enchant bullets one by one.


    It was super tiring. It was fine if he randomly enchanted it, but he could just pour the elements in. However, in this case, the utilization of the elements was not high, but seriously enchanting it was really more a test of patience than embroidery¡­


    However, that was already a thing of the past.


    Kang De looked lovingly at the Autobot who was eating and drinking.


    The .22 sports bullet was simply useless to him, but when the child saw this thing, he was very happy, because the structure principle of the bullets was the same. The difference in power was only the amount of charge. Although the power of the .22 bullet was very small, it had a way to break it down and reorganize it to create a strongerrge-caliber bullet.


    This was clearly a delicate job.


    Enchanted bullets were also delicate work¡­


    The dream of humans was to let machines work for them!


    In any case, enchantment only used elements to drawplicated array diagrams, just likeser carving. When Kang De returned to the white fog world, he also absorbed the mixed elements in the white fog and sessfully transmitted them to the Autobot. In other words, the Autobot could absorb the elements, or at least the elements transmitted from Kang De.


    There was also a high chance that he could use these elements¡­


    In other words, if he¡¯s in charge of extracting the fire elements, would it be able to help him produce fire bullets by transmitting andpleting the enchantment diagram of the me Roar drawn by CAD?


    At this moment, the Autobot suddenly shivered.


    God knew why he felt cold when he was clearly a mechanical lifeform and his face was not covered in liquid nitrogen.


    He looked up uneasily and saw his father¡¯s kind gaze.


    ¡°¡­Father.¡± The Autobot hesitated, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Kang De said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m happy to see you eating well. Eat more, eat more, and make sure you¡¯re full. You can have as much as you want. Only when you¡¯re full can you have the strength to 996¡­ I mean work hard.¡±


    The Autobot became even more uneasy.


    Although he had just been born and was ignorant, he still had sharp intuition. As a lifeform that had been personally awakened by his father, he had a full understanding of his creator¡­ For example, now, when his father disyed extremely deliberate kindness to him, it could basically be interpreted as ill intentions.


    It could not be said to be malice, but it definitely had to be evil.


    ¡ªDo you think I ate too much?


    The Autobot felt uneasy. He put down the half-empty bucket of gasoline and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll use my actions to prove my value. I won¡¯t let you feed me for nothing.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, his smile became even brighter.


    What a good son¡­


    He smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all family. Don¡¯t be so calctive and distinguish so clearly. The so-called family is you helping me and me helping you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Autobot did not know what to do and sighed that he was thinking too much. It was really wrong to suspect his father. He was very touched and said, ¡°Yes, Father is right. As a family, we have to help each other.¡±


    Kang De smiled even more happily. He said, ¡°Child¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    His kind and gentle father asked, ¡°What do you think of the name Kong Ming?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Doctor?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I think, why don¡¯t you stop calling me father and let¡¯s be brothers?¡±


    ¡°¡­Father, don¡¯t be like this,¡± the Autobot stammered. ¡°I¡¯m a little, a little afraid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. How can I harm you if you call me father? Even if you do something you can¡¯t understand for a moment, you have to remember that I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡­¡±


    Kang De said earnestly, ¡°Because you¡¯re young and too simple now. You have to improve yourself. Learn more, work harder, exercise more, work harder¡­¡±


    The Autobot was indeed naive. At this moment, he was tongue-tied and did not know how to deal with it. He only nodded slowly.


    Kang De changed the topic, ¡°You said earlier that you can only do some simple processing now and need more blueprints and knowledge to upgrade, right?¡±


    The Autobot nodded in a daze. ¡°¡­Yes, yes.¡±


    Kang De touched his chin with a serious expression. He indeed looked like a father who was considering buying a tutorial for his child. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°At least a portion of the things you need can be found on the Inte. I can get them when I return to Earth.¡±


    ¡°The question is, how can I give it to you? Do you want me to print it out for you to see?¡±


    The Autobot smiled when he heard this, ¡°Father, my previous self was a modern creation, so I also have a certain data storage and processing function¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand and opened his palm, revealing a USB port. ¡°The USB drive is fine.¡±


    Kang De revealed a surprised and happy expression and pped, ¡°Impressive!¡±


    The Autobot had just been born. Sometimes, it was too young and did not know that there was a word in this world called hypocrisy, nor did it know that there was a type of praise called politeness. He blushed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Without a word, Kang De took out hisptop from his backpack and opened it. He took out a USB sh drive from his bag. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any blueprint information on myputer, I have another rtively simple blueprint and homework. Do you want to try it and practice?¡±


    The Autobot waspletely unaware of his uing fate. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll pass you the USB drive and teach you how to do it¡­¡±

 Chapter 128 - The Birth of the Cybertron Capitalist

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Birth of the Cybertron Capitalist</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Therefore, the situation that night was like this.


    ¡°Do you understand the process? Come, I¡¯ll give you some fire elements¡­ I¡¯ll start the fire first.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very easy? It¡¯s not difficult, right? Come, there are 200 9mm bullets here¡­¡±


    ¡°Enchant them all with the me Roar? No, no, no, you¡¯re thinking too much. There¡¯s no need to make so many.¡±


    ¡°A hundred enchantments are enough for the time being. The remaining 100 enchantments are the Divine Sharpness that increases pration and lethality. Come, show me the USB port and I¡¯ll give you this design.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you this knowledge to help you learn these two enchantments. You canpletely enchant and strengthen your ammunition to increase yourbat strength. This is a skill I selflessly taught you. Knowledge is priceless. You¡¯re only helping me do some repetitive work. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Child, I think you¡¯ve fallen into a misunderstanding. What remaining value? If I hadn¡¯t provided the production information, would you have had the chance to unleash any remaining value? Knowledge is priceless. Child, it seems that I have to exin to you the evil apprentice system of the old society. You don¡¯t know how lucky you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to set off. Can you multitask? You can definitely do it. Even aputer can do it. There¡¯s no reason why you can¡¯t. I mean, I¡¯ll drive and you process the ammunition, okay?¡±


    Then, the night passed until the sun rose and there were pedestrians on the road.


    As usual, Kang De drove the Hummer to a wilderness and prepared to rest. He had already be a night owl who went out at night in the day for safety reasons.


    After all, a car was still too eye-catching.


    After investigating the surrounding environment and doing some concealment, Kang De put down the car seat and knocked on the steering wheel. ¡°Can you cover all the windows?¡±


    The Humvee hummed softly. The disintegrating parts turned into a hard shell that enveloped in all directions. The car fell into darkness. A mechanical arm handed the nket and pillow to Kang De.


    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the guarding to you.¡±


    A low voice sounded from the car¡¯s stereo. ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    The kind old father smiled and said, ¡°There are still many things to deal with. You can¡¯t rest now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Autobot was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Father.¡±


    Kang Deyfortably on the extended and wide seat and covered himself with the nket. In the absolute darkness, there was no light, only the souls of humans and machines conversing, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°In theory, I don¡¯t need to sleep for a long time like you. As long as I have enough energy, I can continue to move, but that¡¯s only the theory.¡±


    There was a trace of confusion in the Autobot¡¯s voice, ¡°But I¡¯ll be confused, especially when I repeat this delicate and boring work. Father is happily singing and even using his phone, so much so that I have to divert my attention to help Father control his direction and speed¡­ This makes me confused.¡±


    Kang De made a tired and weak sound.


    ¡°Son¡­¡±


    He sighed, ¡°You only see me singing happily, but you don¡¯t see the crying of my soul. Child, you don¡¯t know how I got here before you were born. I was alone and trekked through this other world alone. Everything around me ispletely unfamiliar. The humans here have huge malice towards me. I have to travel on tenterhooks every day and turn a blind eye when I sleep¡­¡±


    He covered his face and sobbed, ¡°Apart from that, under such high psychological pressure, I still have to take the time and energy to enchant and strengthen my bullets to increase mybat strength and self-preservation ability to resist the possible dangers in this world. Child, do you know how hard I work¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang De¡¯s tone choked, ¡°I¡¯m human. I have a weak heart and a fragile soul. My mental fortitude is not high, and I¡¯m under a lot of mental pressure. My physiological structure determines that I¡¯m not suitable for boring repetitive work, but even so, I gritted my teeth and did it¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, you appeared.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how happy I am? From now on, I¡¯m no longer lonely. I can sleep soundly. I also havepanions to apany me and face danger and difficulties together. You can even help me share a portion of the work because I¡¯m really too tired and want to rest¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re a¡­ robot. Compared to my flesh and blood, you¡¯re more suitable to do this repetitive and boring work, right? I only want you to temporarily help me share the burden¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°However, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed too selfish. I shouldn¡¯t have handed all my work to you. This is unfair to you. I don¡¯t have the right to do this. After all, I¡¯m only your creator, spirit awakener, mentor, and breeder¡­¡±


    He pushed the nket aside and said shakily, ¡°Help, help me up. I¡¯ll help you work¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A mechanical arm gently pressed Kang De down. The Autobot¡¯s ashamed voice sounded. Kang De even heard the sound of the engine power increasing. ¡°Father, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said this. You¡¯re so good to me. It¡¯s only right for me to do something for you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too childish and naive¡­¡±


    It indeed looked very agitated and ashamed.


    Kang De was silent for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re too agitated. The temperature in the car has risen. Please turn on the air conditioner¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    The cold wind resolved the problem of the rising temperature in the car caused by the emotional turmoil.


    The Autobot continued, ¡°Father, rest well. Leave these things to me¡­ Be it enchanting bullets, recasting ammunition, or modifying gun caliber¡­¡±


    Kang De said uneasily, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Don¡¯t tire you out¡­¡±


    The Autobot dissuaded, ¡°Father, I won¡¯t be tired. Really, as long as there¡¯s enough energy. In fact, I was only puzzled previously. Now that the confusion has been resolved, I¡¯m too selfish. I should consider more for Father, help you share your burdens, and share some work¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m your master and you¡¯re my child. Exploiting you¡­ I mean asking you to do things for me. I can¡¯t bear to let you do things for me. It¡¯s only a temporary measure. What I mean is, should we think of a more win-win method?¡±


    The Autobot asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by win-win?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Of course, it means that you don¡¯t have to tire yourself out, and I don¡¯t have to either. We can exploit together¡­ I mean provide precious jobs to others.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. When youplete the enchantment, I¡¯ll provide the fire elements. Then, you can use devices like probes to draw diagrams on the ammunition to achieve the effect of enchantment. In fact, intelligent creatures can also do thest step. What theyck is only the probe device to store and output the elements¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it with your smart mechanical brain. Can you be responsible for producing some kind of probe device and element storage equipment that can be repeatedly filled? You can hand the boring enchantment drawing work to others¡­¡±


    In fact, the automatic enchantment that Kang De had previously imagined using machines like the engraving machine was actually very difficult. Due to the huge bonus brought by the Fire Thief talent, he felt that this matter was very easy. However, ording to the Autobot, element enchantment required a certain amount of mental guidance. Mechanized rigid work was very easy to fail. In the end, it still required intelligent creatures to operate.


    ¡°We can even take another step forward and hand this job to the machines to finally achieverge-scale industrial production¡­ However, this requires arge number of technological breakthroughs. We also have to rely on you.¡±


    ¡°How is it, my child?¡±


    Kang De encouraged gently, ¡°The source of human technology¡¯s progress is the nature of opportunism. I suggest you work hard in this direction and be a promoter and researcher of technology. After all¡­¡±


    The evil Earthling made a capitalist sound.


    ¡°Compared to being exhausted and busy, it¡¯s morefortable to watch others work tirelessly for you while you can manage leisurely¡­¡±


    The Autobot¡¯s tone revealed uncertainty, ¡°Is, is that so?¡±


    After all, it was still a pure and honest child now. ¡°This kind of work is boring and exhausting. If I hand it to others, won¡¯t it transfer this pain?¡±


    Kang De smiled meaningfully, ¡°What are you talking about? We won¡¯t let others work for free. We can pay them and let them earn money so that they can change their lives, obtain happiness, and obtain respect¡­ Look, isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±


    When the Autobot heard this, it felt that it made sense, ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s true¡­ As expected of Father. I understand. Then, I¡¯ll think about how to resolve the problem of the storage and output of elements¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled in relief.


    He was not lying. It was indeed the truth.


    However, there was one thing he did not tell the naive child.


    Even if he paid the workers generously,pared to the value created by these workers, these so-called generous rewards were only a drop in the bucket.


    Was it unfair?


    It looked unfair.


    After all, the value created by the workers was far greater than the reward they received.


    However, the enchantment tools were provided by Kang De. The enchantment technique was provided by Kang De, and even the raw materials for enchantment were provided by him. How should this part be priced? How much profit could he obtain?


    ording to this train of thought, this distribution seemed to be fair.


    In any case, the other world operated ording to this rule. Patents, positions, shares, contracts, promises¡­ All of this formed a new and hidden form of exploitation. Most people had no objections to this. Those who had objections could scram. There were so many people who needed money to support their families, and the workmanship was not inferior to yours.


    This was the true appearance of the world.


    Right and wrong, benefits and disadvantages. In the past and present, many people had quarreled. Many people were worried, and most people were indifferent to this¡­ All of this had nothing to do with the current Kang De.


    His surname was Kang and his given name was De. He was not that philosopher and did not want to think about such a topic of human civilization.


    To the current him, these were too distant and general.


    He had something right in front of him to resolve¡ªhelp Goethe defeat the overlord of the world, the elves, and settle scores with the eldest prince of the Empire of the human world.


    For this, he needed strength. He needed all the strength he could mobilize. Any strength was fine¡­ ck and white cats were good cats. He did not mind releasing some ferocious beasts.


    At the very least, if his idea seeded, he could easily create arge number of enchanted weapons to support Goethe or export them to earn gold coins as an arms dealer.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Hey in the seat, covered by the nket, propped up on a pillow, his eyes closed.


    His tone was very light.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really happy to have you around. I truly am.¡±


    ¡°I thought of many thingsst night and had many ideas. With you around, there are many ideas that can be implemented¡­ Be it the elves or the Empire, I can always see the hope of victory. I was a little worried earlier¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°Speaking of which, what should I do after winning¡­¡±


    As he whispered, Kang De slowly fell asleep.


    He was indeed very tired.


    These few days, he had been traveling alone and had been tense in his heart. He was filled with wariness and vignce toward everything around him. He could not sleep well and did notmunicate with the people of the other world¡­ This statested for a long time.


    Moreover, the opponent was a behemoth like the elves and the Empire.


    How could a mere person interfere in this huge war?


    However, today, after the birth of the Autobot, everything finally changed.


    There was silence in the car.


    There was only Kang De¡¯s even breathing.


    After a long time, the Autobot¡¯s whisper sounded.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. No matter what you want to do, I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    At the same time.


    The scout of the Vidal family discovered the corpses of two knights¡­ the two captured people.


    Leona rushed over with her men. She did not care about the ferocious corpse at all and even went up to examine it personally, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a smaller wound on the head. A huge hole exploded in the back of the head, and there¡¯s the residue of fire elements in the wound. It¡¯s the same attack method¡­ There¡¯s still fear on the victim¡¯s face, but there are no signs of torture on his body. Clearly, he was executed after intense mental intimidation and torture¡­¡±


    The silver-haired girl nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s really a f*cking talent. He should go to the Empire¡¯s Judgment Court to work. Those perverts who make the scene bloody and disgusting all day should really learn the work of the Cathayan. It¡¯s the same interrogation, but he made it clean and dignified¡­ D*mn, I¡¯m getting more and more envious of Tina. She¡¯s so stupid toe to the Empire and actually encounter such a top-notch man¡­¡±


    The old butler said indifferently, ¡°Miss, please be more dignified¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Leona red at him. ¡°I can¡¯t even praise him? I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to snatch Tina¡¯s girlfriend. Am I that kind of person? What a joke. Am I that useless?¡±


    ¡°Besides, who in the entire Empire doesn¡¯t know that I, Leona, am the most loyal friend? Do you know what loyalty is? It¡¯s loyalty. Even if all the men in the world are dead, even if I don¡¯t get married for the rest of my life, no matter how powerful and fierce that Cathayan is, I won¡¯t snatch a man from Tina!¡±


    Since Miss had said so, there was basically no problem.


    After all, the old butler was very confident in Miss¡¯s pride and vision.


    However, for some reason, he still felt a trace of uneasiness.


    Leona said, ¡°However¡­ the news was leaked in the end. This Cathayan is still alive.¡±


    The old butler nodded silently.


    The Eldest Prince¡¯s people were not stupid. Although the pursuitst night was a private operation, he had still sent someone to send the news before he deployed it. This could not be stopped.


    In other words, although he had failed this time, the Eldest Prince would definitely not let the matter rest.


    In fact, it was not only him. Now, Princess Tina¡¯s actions could be said to have attracted the attention of the entire Empire and even the world. The troops she had pulled up were essentially pping the Empire¡¯s face. Her ultimate goal was to bring these increasingly huge reinforcements into Goethe and fight the elves. In other words, the current Tina was almost fighting the two most powerful countries in this world.


    Due to her ingenious methods and scheming, her enemies could not do anything to her for a moment, but Kang De was alone¡­ Tina had previously dered that the Cathayan was her husband who had been engaged to her.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a storm in the entire west of the Empire¡­¡±


    Leona said, ¡°With the intelligence Kang De disyed earlier, he will definitely expect this. Therefore, he won¡¯t go north to find Tina because this meansyers of obstruction and danger. After all, he¡¯s in the Empire all the way¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯ll still continue to travel west until he leaves the Empire¡¯s border and enters Goethe. Then, he¡¯ll go north from Goethe and catch up to Tina¡¯s army.¡±


    The old butler nodded.


    It was a reasonable analysis.


    ¡°Therefore, I can almost confirm his route¡­ Especially since he¡¯s from Cathay and doesn¡¯t have an urate map. He doesn¡¯t know the terrain here, so his next destination is even clearer.¡±


    Leona said, ¡°Let¡¯s go first and wait for him there or find him!¡±


    The old butler said, ¡°Where¡¯s that group of green-skinned people?¡±


    Leona revealed a smile, ¡°Of course, I told them to go over themselves¡­ They don¡¯t doubt that prophecy now. I have a feeling that they might be of great use¡­¡±


    ¡°After all¡­¡±


    A worried expression appeared on the girl¡¯s face, ¡°Kang De needs all the power he can unite and use now¡­ His current situation is really not good.¡±


    She thought of another piece of information she had received this morning.


    The old butler asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The girl sighed, ¡°I just received the information this morning. Someone is putting a bounty on Kang De. It¡¯s a mercenary group that has risen in the past two months. It¡¯s filled with some noble disciples, wandering warriors, ve diators, and wild mages. They¡¯re very strong and have a lot of connections. These messy people are asking about the whereabouts of the Cathayan through thoseplicated and wide channels. It¡¯s said that their ferocious and terrifying boss has specifically asked for this person¡­¡±

 Chapter 129 - Journey to the West

    <h4>Chapter 129: Journey to the West</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    If one had to use the name of a story to describe Kang De¡¯s recent movements¡­


    Journey to the West.


    Although he knew Tina¡¯s current location from the captive, after thinking about it, Kang De still decided to follow his original n and travel west. He would leave the Empire¡¯s territory and enter Goethe. Then, he would go north through Goethe until he met Tina.


    Time was tight. He had to be faster.


    This was because the captive said that Tina had already led the volunteer team that followed her to the topmercial city of the Empire¡¯s western border, Garin. This was thestrge-scale repair location of this volunteer army. Then, they had to pass through the Landon Gobi, cross the Torrent Pass, and enter the territory of Goethe.


    This meant that Tina would step into the battlefield.


    From now on, she would face the elves.


    If themander of the Dragon Fang Army who was in charge of this battle against Goethe thought that Princess Tina¡¯s army was a greater threat that could not be ignored, or if the elves tried to destroy this army to attack Goethe¡¯s morale, then a huge danger would descend on this army.


    No one knew if this assembled army that had only undergone more than a month of integrated training could resist the attack of the world¡¯s overlord¡­ This might only depend on the importance of the elfmander.


    Kang De also understood this.


    He had promised the knight that he would protect the princess and Goethe for him. He had returned to the other world to fulfill this promise¡­ Therefore, he had to rush to Tina¡¯s side as soon as possible.


    The Hummer rumbled forward.


    The off-road performance of this car was not bad to begin with. After obtaining life and bing an Autobot, its ability to drive in the wild directly increased several times. It was even easy to cross mountains and rivers. The body of the car could rise, and the territory was not afraid of collision. At most, it could directly be an Autobot. How could it not pass?


    On the other hand, Kang De¡¯s food, drink, and fuel consumption in the car all came from the white fog world. All the resources were avable. He did not have to consider the problem of supplies at all, nor did he have to find a town to purchase resources. He could run wild all the way and avoid the range of human settlements, minimizing the probability of his whereabouts being leaked.


    Although there were no roads in the wilderness, since the Hummer had already be an Autobot, this small difficulty could bepletely ovee. Kang De even regretted driving this Hummer back then and not the RV of a certain high-ranking official in the underground garage.


    ¡­Alright, this was wishful thinking.


    After driving like this for a few days, he did not have to take the main road in the wilderness. From time to time, he had to climb the mountain and slope. Sometimes, he had to cross the mountains. His speed was not too fast, but because he was far away from human habitation, the probability of being seen was greatly reduced. Therefore, he did not have to go out at night and travel at night. The time he had to travel could be appropriately extended. After a few days, Kang Depared the map and concluded that he was already very close to the border of Goethe and the Empire.


    ¡°We should be near this mountain now¡­ In any case, we should head west.¡±


    Kang De frowned and sized up this lousy map. He barely understood it.


    After all, this map was really too amateurish and had no precision to speak of. The mountains and rivers were only randomly drawn. Fortunately, the Autobot had an extremely strong sense of direction. In short, if he drove straight west, he would reach Goethe sooner orter¡­ If there was really no other way, he could disguise himself and ask the nearby settlements.


    ¡°How f*cking troublesome¡­¡±


    The sun was setting. This was a hignd. Kang De looked into the distance, searching for mountains and rivers that corresponded to the map. He confirmed the location again, then stretched and threw the map back into the car.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s no longer safe in the Empire¡¯s territory. We can only walk like this. Garin is in the north. If we go north in the Empire¡¯s territory, the possibility of being intercepted and surrounded is extremely high, so we can only quickly run to Goethe¡­¡±


    He sighed, then knocked on the window. ¡°Put it out.¡±


    The Hummer let out a soft sound. An induction cooker and gas stove popped out on the right side of the tailgate. A string of pots and pans rolled down from the top. The right rear door opened, and a small refrigerator and a row of seasoning boxes were pushed out by the mechanical arm.


    Let¡¯s eat steak tonight.


    He took out the ribeye steak from the Western restaurant on the first floor of the shopping center from the refrigerator and prepared the ingredients and vegetables. He lit the fire, poured the oil, whistled, and began to cook.


    He carefully ced the steak in the frying pan and muttered, ¡°Not to mention anything else, after that Eldest Prince receives the news, he¡¯ll definitely send people to capture me. After all, I¡¯m Goethe¡¯s son-inw now, Tina¡¯s husband¡­¡±


    At the thought of this, he could not help but smile.


    However, in the next moment, his smile was forcefully restrained. He sighed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did a transmigrator like me be Goethe¡¯s son-inw? How can this be?¡±


    ¡°Even if Tina is very beautiful, has huge breasts, a noble status, and is gentle and pleasant, she doesn¡¯t have the right to unterally announce that she has me. Sigh, why is she so domineering? Poor me, a pure and innocent virgin, my reputation has been tainted for no reason. Now, the entire continent thinks that I¡¯m Tina¡¯s husband. How can I pursue my happiness in the future?¡±


    He lifted the steak to 70 degrees and fried it for dozens of seconds before flipping it.


    At this moment, his robot son¡¯s voice sounded from the speaker in the car.


    The Autobot said, ¡°Father, you said that you¡¯re very angry and feel that that princess¡¯s actions are wrong. You feel that your path to personal happiness has been obstructed, but your tone reveals unconcealed joy andcency¡­ The words in your mouth have a strong contrast to your true attitude. Is this what you mean by pride?¡±


    ¡ªNo, this is not being proud. This is called showing off after taking advantage. This is called showing off.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s just like how some b*tches would clearly pull a very good character but show it in the group chat as if nothing had happened and say things like, ¡°Sigh, why is it another angel? I want a Sword Saint.¡± They were clearly very happy, but they had to pretend to be unhappy to satisfy their increasing desire to show off.


    Of course, he would definitely not say this.


    After all, Kang De would notin.


    His original intention was to casually show off in front of his son. Unfortunately, the newborn Autobot did not know how to be envious and jealous, nor did it master the advanced skill of retorting.


    Sigh¡­ If it was Clevnd, he should be able to react the way I wanted to.


    He sighed. ¡°This is not arrogance.¡±


    The Autobot was clearly very curious. ¡°Then what¡¯s this?¡±


    Kang De did not want to exin at length, let alone analyze his mental activities in front of the other party, so he knocked on the car door and used the most ssic answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡±


    This answer would not satisfy any child, of course, not even the Autobot.


    It said, ¡°But I¡¯m already very old.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°You call this old? In terms of car shape, you¡¯re arge Hummer. You¡¯ve not grown at all. In terms of size and height, you¡¯re about the same as Bumblebee. Compared to the others, you¡¯re just a younger brother¡­¡±


    After flipping the steak over, Kang De knocked on the door again. ¡°Oven.¡±


    The oven popped out of the back of the car. Kang De ced the steak inside and adjusted the temperature. He closed the oven door and waited for it to reach the proper doneness.


    ¡ªBy the way, in addition to urging his child to do firearms processing these few days, Kang De also had the conscience to strike a bnce between work and rest. He transmitted the Transformers movies stored in his notebook to the Autobot¡¯s memory and let him see what his rades¡± were like.


    Therefore, the child also knew what Bumblebee, Optimus Prime, and Megatron looked like.


    Moreover, the Autobot was very happy. The first time intelligent creatures came into contact with an artistic form like a movie that cut off time and materialized fantasy, they would feel more or less shocked¡ªespecially to it. It was really happy to see creatures simr to it fighting passionately in a long image.


    Kang De was a monster. He only showed it one movie a day and euphemistically said, ¡°Rewarding andforting your outstanding work, allowing you to rx your body and mind outside of boring work.¡±


    The child did not understand the methods of capitalists and was very touched. However, he did not know that his father had hidden a subtext¡ª¡±so that you can work harder and more efficiently¡±.


    After asking it how it felt, the Autobot replied, ¡°I obtained many goodbat ideas and killing ideas. Father, when are we going to the military base of the United States to take a look?¡±


    Therefore, Kang De was also very happy. Using a unique and simple method to seek military assistance from the American Empire was indeed the good traditional ability of his people.


    He began to seriously consider his n to seek military assistance from the United States.


    Of course, after so many years, the Chinese people¡¯s literacy and self-awareness had also improved by leaps and bounds. Decades ago, the military assistance of their old friend in America still relied on the diligent work of the transport captain. Now, not only had the Chinese people stood up, but they could also walk over and take it themselves. There was no need to trouble them to deliver it.


    Basically, there were two ways to obtain military assistance.


    Firstly, by buying a house and opening a map, he could obtain a mirror replica in the white fog world. The advantage was that it was safe. It was fine to take as much as he wanted.


    Secondly, it was called¡­ open robbery.


    It was clearly very risky to snatch it openly. He could not steal it. God knew what security measures the American military base had. If he was discovered, there would really be no peace¡­ He would not consider it for the time being.


    Clearly, the first one was the best, but there was also a disadvantage. One could not ensure that there were real estate andnd that could be bought beside every American military base. Moreover, it was unknown if they would let a Chinese person buy them.


    ¡°However, I remember seeing the news earlier that the residents of Okinawa are marching and demonstrating. They think that the frequent take-off andnding of military nes in the American base has caused serious noise pollution, and there¡¯s also the matter of the American soldiers being unable to control their desires. For this, they¡¯re marching and demonstrating all day, but Abe treats them as farting¡­¡±


    Kang De touched his chin and thought, ¡°Not to mention anything else, the property prices near the base must be very cheap¡­ However¡­ how can a Chinese buy it? It¡¯s such a sensitive ce¡­¡±


    He thought for a moment and had no clue. This was the difference between modern society and the other world. Such a problem could not be solved by violence and killing. He could only act ording to the rules.


    One of the rules was that money was everything.


    Kang De sighed, ¡°I still have to find Old Wang¡­ Old Wang loves to go to Japan. Uncle Wang¡¯spany also has a tour of Japan every year. There must be local tyrants who know the industry and are happy to cooperate in Japan¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I have to buy a house again¡­¡±


    After waiting for a while, Kang De took out his dinner from the oven, sprinkled it with fried side dishes, and ced it on the portable table that the Hummer had bounced out. It was time to eat.


    He cut the steak into small pieces, then put down the knife and picked up his phone to fiddle with it. He nced at the memo and recorded his journey after he came to the other world again. Today was already the tenth day.


    ording to the time flow ratio he had calcted earlier, Earth should be the second day after he left¡­ Moreover, it was most likely close to the evening.


    Kang De pondered for a moment, then nced at the Hummer that was quietly parked at the side. The child only ate one meal a day. Every day, Kang De transmigrated to the white fog world and brought back ammunition, metal, and gasoline for him.


    At this moment, it was only quietly parked there, but there was a buzzing sounding from the back of the carriage. This meant that the Autobot was not idle, but doing processing work.


    Through the dposition and reorganization of the ammunition during this time, the Autobot had more or less replenished the ammunition he had consumed that night. However, heavy weapons like rockets could not be produced.


    In order to make up for the firepower w in this aspect, it began to try to make its own heavy firepower. Kang De brought somerge and small gas tanks, as well as the liquefied gas tanks obtained from the trunk of the taxi. There were not many gas tanks in the city, but there were many in the countryside. There were also a few iron nails, fragments, and balls.


    Under Kang De¡¯s guidance, the Autobot took the first step of bing an explosion maniac.


    Oh, right, there was also arson. It had also learned the craftsmanship of making Molotov cocktails from Kang De and was thinking about how to make a simple and safe methrower under its father¡¯s suggestion.


    The enchantment results were also gratifying. The simple child also made more than a thousand 9mm pistol bullets for Kang De. Not only were they enchanted with sharpness and fire, but he also made some bullets enchanted with holy light.


    Moreover, he enchanted many throwing weapons like axes that Kang De had bought from the hardware store in the vige. After doing all this, he began to enchant his bullets.


    What he often said was, ¡°Father, the elements are gone. Father, there are not enough fire elements. Father, please give me some more elements. Father, let¡¯s directly burn this forest and extract the elements.¡±


    This was not good.


    Of course not.


    Kang De felt that he had to let the child develop in all aspects. He could not enchant all day. No, he had to have other hobbies.


    For example¡­


    ¡°I can get him some blueprints and machines¡­¡± Kang De thought, ¡°As a child, he should learn more and have more specialties. We need to start from young¡­¡±


    It was almost time to consider returning to Earth.


    Sometimes, no matter how perfect the preparation work was, it was inevitable that there would be some mistakes. ns would never change faster¡­ For example, these days, the fuel consumption of the Autobot was extremely shocking, and Kang De was a person with a strong sense of crisis. Although arge number of cars on the three maps could provide a considerable amount of fuel, there would be an end to it sooner orter. He had to think of a way to resolve it.


    Moreover, there was also the problem of buying a house around the American base in Japan¡­


    ¡°Ah, also, I have to think of a way to earn money¡­¡±

 Chapter 130 - Wealth Redistribution

    <h4>Chapter 130: Wealth Redistribution</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    He rested for a night.


    At dawn, Kang De woke up. After eating breakfast, he prepared to leave.


    Now that he was traveling in the wilderness and was far from human habitation, there was no need to travel at night, especially now that he could cross mountains and ridges at any time. There was no path to take, and the danger factor would greatly increase if he traveled at night.


    The Hummer sped across the field.


    The obedient child very consciously strengthened the earthquake-proof system of the car, so that it was not too bumpy in the car. Although it was the wilderness, it wasfortable. As a reward, Kang De sat in the front passenger seat and drew new homework for the good child¡­ He would definitely like it.


    At this moment, a question sounded from the speaker, ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to return to Earth?¡±


    Kang De let go of the mouse and stretched. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    He took out the map and nced at it. ¡°From the map, we can cross the border and enter the Goethe territory this afternoon. I want to understand the situation of the battle first and contact the officials on the Goethe side to ask if they have any channels to send information to Tina¡­¡±


    Clearly, Tina thought he was already dead.


    Moreover, she was very sad.


    He could even indirectly understand from the captive¡¯s statement that Tina¡¯s current state was a little strange¡ªit was as if she had turned evil¡­ as if she was still doing big things.


    At this moment, he naturally had to think of a way to tell Tina this good news. For example¡ªyou didn¡¯t expect this, did you?! Your husband is still alive! Are you surprised? Are you surprised?


    Something like that.


    ¡°But then again¡­¡±


    From the Holy Seal Inds to the continent, from their first meeting to making friends, he had been very happy with Tina. That girl was understanding, gentle, and considerate. She was very beautiful. Most importantly, her breasts were huge. Kang De had a good impression of her. Tina was probably the same. The two of them should be good friends.


    In fact, Tina was already Kang De¡¯s only friend in the other world.


    Of course, those animals were exceptions. Moreover, they were not humans.


    Therefore, after experiencing that huge change, he was very happy to be reunited with Tina. The knight was their mutual friend. He and Tina could share the sorrow of losing their best friend, confide in the sorrow of parting, and share the realization of growth¡­ It should have been like this.


    However, Kang De heard this news¡ªTina had announced that she had formed an engagement with him. Although he was already ¡°dead¡±, the engagement had always been valid. In other words, he had instantly be a dead husband, and Tina was now a widow.


    How should he put it¡­


    It sounded like a good thing.


    Because he was not dead, it was equivalent to having a gentle and pleasant wife.


    However, that was not the case.


    This was because Kang De was a good man who lived in the 21st century.


    A person like him was knowledgeable and had a lot of life experience. He would definitely not have the illusion that she liked him.


    Kang De made a judgment based on his life experience in the past 20 years.


    ¡ªWhat a joke. How can there be love at first sight in this world? I didn¡¯t pursue her, nor did I confess. She didn¡¯t show any good impression of me, so how can she like me?


    D*mn, that¡¯s a princess from another world. She¡¯s from a noble background and has a good upbringing. She¡¯s so beautiful. What man hasn¡¯t she seen? How can she inexplicably like me in more than ten days? If I¡¯m really so handsome, why haven¡¯t any girls confessed to me in the past 20 years?


    Based on this, Kang De began to worry.


    In fact, when he had nothing to do, he guessed Tina¡¯s intentions.


    ¡ªIn her opinion, I¡¯m already dead. Therefore, does she have the intention to use me as a shield and decide not to marry for the rest of her life by iming to be engaged to me?


    If that was the case, but he was not dead, would she be very embarrassed when she found out?


    What would she do then?


    Temporarily stabilize the situation and ask me to cooperate and temporarily be husband and wife in name?


    Or would it be half-hearted?


    Or rather¡­ cancel the engagement?


    With this in mind, Kang De¡¯s body shook.


    Moreover, his train of thought quickly went astray.


    ¡ªIf Tina wants to deny this marriage, should I ask her to write an annulment letter? I keep feeling that I can extract rtively terrifying elements from this annulment letter¡­


    If he enchanted this element on himself, he felt that something very impressive would happen.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°How troublesome¡­¡±


    When the Autobot heard this, he asked with concern, ¡°Father, what are you worried about?¡±


    Kang De looked into the distance and said, ¡°I¡¯m vexed about whether I should marry into the family or end the engagement.¡±


    What a joke. How could Tina really treat him as her husband? He had not done anything for her.


    The child said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°Hmph, how can a brat like you understand rtionships?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a mechanical life form, so I naturally don¡¯t understand human emotions,¡± the Autobot said frankly. ¡°However, I feel that Father doesn¡¯t seem to understand either.¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°Bullsh*t! Bullsh*t! I don¡¯t understand? What a joke. Do you know how many love letters I¡¯ve received since I was young? It¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell you!¡±


    The Autobot was intimidated¡ªor rather, it felt the exasperation in its father¡¯s tone. Out of its understanding of the creator, it wisely decided to shut up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I was wrong.¡±


    Kang De snorted twice, but he still smiled sinisterly in his mind¡ªthis kid had too much free time.


    He said calmly, ¡°Cut the crap. In short, let¡¯s hurry on our way and reach the border in the afternoon. Then, we¡¯ll go to this Empire city called Nu¡­ Nu¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at the ce name on the map that looked like alien words and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t read¡­¡±


    He waved his hand fiercely, ¡°In short, it¡¯s this stupid city. When we reach the border, let¡¯s not go to Goethe first and ask around in this city. For example, who¡¯s the Eldest Prince¡¯sckey, which nobles are greedy, and so on¡ªwe have to do something!¡±


    This was because Kang De needed money.


    Buying a house required a lot of money.


    Although he had the three worlds and couldpletely be the boss, what Kang Decked the most now was time. Moreover, the surrounding environment was not suitable for doing business¡­ Under such circumstances, the fastest way to earn money without attracting too much attention was to sell precious metals.


    In other words, gold.


    He would turn the gold coins of the other world into patterns and melt them into pure gold. Then, he would bring them to Earth and think of a way to sell them. Although Kang De did not have gold, he could borrow it.


    The Autobot said in confusion, ¡°Doing something means¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes did not blink as he replied calmly, ¡°It refers to an act of wealth redistribution. These fat nobles and businessmen collect taxes and hire workers, causing the farmers and workers to work all day long, but they snatch away most of their gains through various methods and umte a huge amount of wealth. Such an act is naturally very unfair, so the righteous us can take away their ill-gotten wealth¡­¡±


    The Autobot listened for a while and said silently, ¡°But, Father, you want me to enchant and process all day¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he leaned back in his chair and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s the opposite, the opposite. My child actually said that I exploited him. It¡¯s really the opposite! Poor me. I fed him, clothed him, taught him knowledge, and gave him work. I only asked him to share some burden, but heined about this and that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Father, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kang De was revived. He stood up and patted the steering wheel. ¡°You¡¯re fussing about this and that with your family all day. This behavior is wrong! Can you recognize it? How can helping your family be called exploitation? This is called support.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, our Kang family obeys thew. We¡¯re all good citizens and all of us befriend good people. Be it internal or external, we won¡¯t do anything to exploit!¡±


    ¡°Internally, we help each other. To the outside world, we provide jobs and let people have the chance to pursue happiness. We never do anything bad. We definitely won¡¯t rob. We¡¯ll only redistribute wealth in this unfair world and punish the immoral people¡ªunderstand?¡±


    The Autobot was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    However, he was a little puzzled.


    He felt that his father¡¯s words and actions were more like the¡­ double standard dog he used to mock and disdain.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Kang De said faintly, ¡°Child, let me tell you some principles of life¡­ A year ago, I was a good citizen who followed thew. I was very upright, kind, and simple. I thought that I was a good person who followed morals and did not do anything bad. I was proud of this. Tell me at that time that I would one day rob, kill, andmit arson. I would definitely scoff and think that you were joking.¡±


    ¡°About ten to twenty days ago, in a ce called Glory Sand, I did many bad things that I did not dare to imagine in the past and carried out a robbery. Do you know what I felt afterward?¡±


    ¡ªHe said it, he directly said the word robbery!


    The Autobot retorted in his mind.


    However, the speaker sounded, ¡°¡­How you felt? Did you regret it?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t regret what I did in Glory Sand for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°It felt good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The young and simple child could not understand.


    ¡°It felt awesome!¡±


    When Kang De spoke of the past that was not too far away, he still pped his thigh, ¡°F*ck, really, especially when the person is very evil. He¡¯s your enemy and is very rich. The pleasure of robbery has simply doubled. Think about it, this bastard has painstakingly saved up by exploiting farmers. He has done so many evil things, but you swept away all his wealth overnight. This pleasure of obtaining something without working, coupled with the pleasure of taking revenge, is simply euphoric!¡±


    The Autobot muttered, ¡°Is¡­ is that so¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, so I said that you don¡¯t understand. When you experience it yourself, you¡¯ll also say that it feels really good¡­ really¡­¡±


    The child did not understand, but he felt that it was impressive.


    He felt that he had indeed learned many things from his father in the past few days¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 131 - Purgatory

    <h4>Chapter 131: Purgatory</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    In the afternoon, the sun was bright and the cold wind blew.


    On a cliff, the Hummer stopped. Kang De held the map and faced the endless in in front of him for a long time. His back was silent like a mountain, like a statue.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De raised the map and looked at it for a long time without saying anything.


    He thought to himself,?<i>D*mn, I seem to have gone overboard¡­</i>


    It had to be said that this map was really too lousy.


    Moreover, in order to avoid the possible pursuit and spies of the Empire, Kang De specially walked through deste and remote ces. He went straight into the forest and crossed the river. Wherever he passed, there was almost no one. Or rather, this was another world. There were not many people, and the development was not good.


    The probability of revealing his whereabouts was almost zero.


    However, there was no ce to ask for directions. He could not determine the location and could only walk west.


    Then, perhaps,?<i>perhaps</i>, he had gone overboard.


    He looked at the surrounding environment again and scratched his head. ¡°We seem to have arrived in Goethe. D*mn¡­¡±


    Previously, he had already nned that after arriving at the border, he would not cross the border first. Instead, he would search for the nearby imperial city and choose a fat pig to kill¡ªit would be best if it was a fat pig raised by the Eldest Prince.


    In any case, he had to do something.


    This was because Uncle Kang urgently needed some gold coins to sell on Earth. After all, buying a house required arge amount of financial support. It was impossible for him to always live off Old Wang, and he did not have the time to do business¡­


    Since ancient times, what was the fast way to get money? Of course, it was robbery.


    However, the n was very good¡­ but he had gone too far.


    Unprofessional, too unprofessional.


    The child¡¯s voice sounded from behind, ¡°Father, should we go back?¡±


    In a sh, stormy thoughts shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    He always felt that there was a faint mockery hidden in the Autobot¡¯s tone. Of course, this was purely his imagination, but to pitiful humans who valued self-esteem, paranoia was the mostmon personality.


    Therefore, Kang De thought that he could not admit the truth.


    This damaged his dignity as a father.


    Therefore, he let out a series of deepughter.


    ¡°Go back? Why?¡± He asked.


    The Autobot was stunned by the question. ¡°Didn¡¯t Father say that you wanted to rob the Empire¡¯s city? Now that you have identally walked past and arrived in Goethe, you naturally have to return.¡±


    Kang De snorted and smiled, ¡°Naive, too naive. Do you think I identally walked over? No, I did it on purpose. Think about it, a few days have passed. That Eldest Prince will definitely have to deal with it. Perhaps all the cities on the western border of the Empire are covered in warrants now. Or rather, the officials have all received a secret order to pay attention to the Cathayans who entered the city. If I go now, won¡¯t I be walking into a trap?¡±


    The Autobot said in confusion, ¡°Then Father, when you said that you wanted to do something¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°Of course, we have to do something, but we have to do it no matter what we do. We¡¯ll temporarily spare the Empire. It¡¯s fine to snatch the elves. These elves are the hegemons of the world and are willful. They do what they do to suck blood from the entire world. It¡¯s even more natural to snatch the elves. Just like how we¡¯ll borrow things from the American military base in the future, we¡¯ll also borrow them for the vast working people of the world¡­¡±


    The Autobot was still puzzled. ¡°But Father clearly said to go to that city to rob it¡­¡±


    Kang De did not answer. After a moment of silence, he said kindly, ¡°Child, have you been very free these past two days? If you have mastered the old knowledge, do you want to learn some new skills and knowledge?¡±


    The Autobot seemed to understand something and immediately said, ¡°¡­Father, let¡¯s continue on our way.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    After getting into the car, with the rumbling engine, the exhaust smoke and dust flew together. After crossing the mountain and entering the territory of Goethe, the terrain gradually ttened, but it seemed to be a little deste.


    Tina and Knight Clevnd had once told Kang De about the situation in Goethe. The terrain was extremelyplicated: forest, red soil, Gobi, mountains, grasnd, and coast.


    Although the territory was vast, there were also manynds that were not suitable for farming.


    Kang De opened the car window and felt the roughness that assaulted his face. Thisnd could nurture a beautiful girl like Tina, as well as good people like the knight who adhered to their duty and had extremely strong morals. Apart from that, it had also given birth to heroic and fearless people like Captain Oswald and Head Maid Bedo.


    He muttered, ¡°Goethe¡­¡±


    He was curious about thisnd and had a good impression of it.


    This was because his initial understanding of the other world was that these people of Goethe had experienced the initial misunderstanding and conflict. Then, they turned enemies into friends and fought side by side. Then, he personally saw the fearlessness and sacrifice these people disyed in a dangerous situation¡­ and that man¡¯s request.


    Now, thisnd was wreaked havoc by the elves.


    He had to do something.


    It was not only his promise to the knight.


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Entering Goethe is entering the domain of war¡­ There¡¯s going to be a war. Are you afraid?¡±


    The Hummer did not slow down. The speaker sounded. The Autobot¡¯s voice was deep and powerful, maic, and pleasant. One could not help but trust it.


    It said, ¡°Father, what do you mean by afraid?¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that something will happen¡­ For example, I won¡¯t be able to return to a ce again. For example, my close friend died but I¡¯m helpless. For example, I¡¯ll be betrayed by others.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± The Autobot said, ¡°But if this emotion is fear¡­ I¡¯m only afraid of Father.¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m so kind and gentle. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    The Autobot was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m saying that Father is very dignified.¡±


    These words were a little untrue, but Kang De did not pursue the matter. Although he appeared to be wise in front of the Autobot, the current Kang De¡­ was indeed a little nervous.


    After all, it was war.


    Even if he knew how cruel war was, even if he had never underestimated it,


    However, personal experience and imagination were always two different things.


    It was just like the first time he had fired a live bullet in his life. Even if he knew that the recoil of the gun was very strong, even if he was mentally prepared, when he really pulled the trigger and felt the violent and tyrannical recoil rumble, he would still be shocked and involuntarily shout the word ¡°f*ck¡±.


    Those who had not experienced war would never imagine the true appearance of war.


    He slowly said, ¡°War¡­ Although I¡¯ve never experienced war, I know that it¡¯s the most terrifying thing in the world. You have to be mentally prepared¡­¡±


    The Autobot did not understand what war was about. It had only seen a few Transformer movies. The war scenes in them were not so much war, but the US military showing off their muscles.


    He did not understand.


    However, the Autobot still said, ¡°I understand¡­ With Father around, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Kang De only smiled.


    He said, ¡°In short, let¡¯s hurry on. We can rx a little here in Goethe. After all, it¡¯s half a home ground. I¡¯m still Goethe¡¯s son-inw. Haha¡­ I don¡¯t think anyone will believe me.¡±


    After entering the territory of Goethe, the marching strategy changed. He wanted to find the nearest city and meet the Goethe bureaucrats in it to prove his identity and think of a way to convince them to use the national information transmissionwork of Goethe to send his news to Tina, who was far in the north, to let her know the good news.


    ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s find the way¡­ If we walk along the road, we can see the settlement.¡±


    They traveled on the calm in for an hour or two. The sun was setting and the evening light shone. The t and wide dirt road came into view. With a road, it meant traces of civilization.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Walk along the main road and see if you can encounter pedestrians. Ask around.¡±


    However, after driving for a long time, the scenery on both sides changed, but he did not see a single pedestrian¡ªfarmer, knight, noble, or merchant.


    Kang De was puzzled.


    After more than ten minutes, he perked up because he saw continuous farnd on the left of the road.


    ¡°There must be a vige nearby!¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°If there¡¯s a vige, there must be a town or even a city supported by the vige. Then¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Autobot said, ¡°Father, look, two o¡¯clock!!¡±


    Kang De was stunned. Then, he stuck his head out and his heart skipped a beat.


    In the distance, rolling ck smoke soared into the sky. The pir of smoke was very thick and ck. It was not smoke.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Stay vignt and go take a look!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Autobot said, ¡°To be safe¡­ please wear armor, Father.¡±


    Kang De nodded and crossed to the back seat. After the Hummer was enchanted, the body of the car becamerger and the space was muchrger. In the back seat, the mechanical arm took out the armor and put it on one by one.


    The Hummer elerated and rushed toward the ck smoke. When it approached, Kang De saw the original appearance clearly. It was the¡­ ruins of a vige.


    The carrion-eating vultures circled in the sky. When they saw the uninvited guest approaching, they cried out threateningly. Smoke billowed in the vige, and many houses were burned to the ground, leaving only dark ruins.


    Fruit trees, residences, taverns¡­ He could vaguely recognize that a fire had ravaged this ce and burned almost everything that could be burned, including living beings, corpses, buildings, and everything.


    Kang De approached with his sword and gun. The Hummer did not change shape. Instead, it followed behind him in the form of a vehicle¡ªa robot form could be used tounch a sudden attack.


    Stepping on the ck dust, Kang De walked into the vige and saw the thing he was most unwilling to see.


    Corpses, many corpses, were piled together and fell to the ground. The mes burned their corpses without restraint, looking miserable and sad. Did they burn after being killed or were they burned alive? Kang De did not want to take a closer look. There were still a few corpses hanging but not burned. Their bodies were exposed and their chests were engraved with bloody words. Although Kang De did not know the words of the other world, he could recognize them.


    It was in the Elvennguage.


    Such a scene was a punishment and a warning.


    It was also¡­ purgatory forged by war.


    ¡­

 Chapter 132 - Asking

    <h4>Chapter 132: Asking</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    Dead people.


    Many people died.


    Although it had already been burned to charcoal, its size could still be seen. Men, women, old people, children¡­ The remains twisted, struggled, and were piled together.


    This was¡­ a massacre.


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    His stomach¡­ rolled.


    He had seen dead people before. People who had been burned to death, hacked to death, knocked down, beaten to death, and blown up. There were many, many deaths. Moreover¡­ he had personally done them.


    At that time, he did not feel any physical difort.


    He was very calm, very crazy, and very efficient in killing.


    He split open the farmer¡¯s head, burned the knights loyal to Glory Sand, shot the sentries of the military camp, chased and killed the bandits who took advantage of the situation, and finally drove the tanker into the Glory Sand Manor.


    Nobles,moners, soldiers, bandits, beggars, and countless people had been killed by him. He had even stacked the corpses of the bandits who had taken advantage of the situation in the capital. In order to achieve the greatest intimidation effect, some of his methods could be called torture¡­ Logically speaking, Kang De should be used to seeing death.


    However, he did not.


    Seeing an entire vige burned to the ground, ck smoke fluttering in the ruins, twisted corpses gathered together, and countless vengeful spirits wailing in all directions¡­ At this moment, he felt extremely disgusted.


    ¡°Perhaps I have double standards.¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°But when I was the craziest, most bloodthirsty, and tyrannical, I did not take the initiative to attack the civilians of Glory Sand Town Town¡ªeven if many of them participated in the pursuit that night.¡±


    ¡°There are no survivors.¡±


    The Autobot¡¯s voice slowly sounded. It was a little low and angry, ¡°I can¡¯t understand¡­ Many of these dead people are weaklings without anybat strength or threat. Why do they want to kill them?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the other party¡¯s leader is a bloodthirsty pervert. Perhaps this is the elves¡¯ upation strategy. Perhaps there are other reasons we don¡¯t know¡­ If we have to exin, this is war.¡±


    As Kang De replied, he bent down and touched the ck dust on the ground. It was still warm.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t go far. There aren¡¯t many, so¡­ let¡¯s go ask!¡±


    A metallic sound sounded from the Hummer as if countless parts were vibrating. The Autobot¡¯s voice was not as calm and calm as usual, but there was a hint of killing intent.


    It replied in a low voice, ¡°I have the same intention.¡±


    It had worked hard to learn, enchant, make, and process these few days. The more elite weapons it had tempered and the more powerful ammunition it had created had to be useful, right?


    Moreover, Father had said that if you had a share of joy and shared this joy with others, you would have two shares of joy. If you had a share of pain and brought it to others, you would be very happy to see others in pain. If the two canceled out, it was equivalent to throwing your pain to others.


    Although he always felt that this was a twisted logic, when he saw this miserable vige and these men, women, old, and young who had died in pain, the young Autobot felt that there was nothing wrong with throwing all the hardship, nervousness, and speechlessness he had suffered from his father¡¯s teasing these few days to the murderer.


    Kang De looked at the burning corpses piled up onest time.


    Glory Sand¡¯s experiencepletely changed his personality. He had a different perspective andprehension of life and death. Therefore, he did not n to collect the corpses of these people. It would take a lot of effort and time, and it would further reduce the probability of chasing after the murderer¡­ In the end, death was death. Their spirituality had already left their bodies. What was left in the world was only a pile of rotting flesh and blood. Even if he buried them, what was the point?


    If these dead people were in heaven, the souls who had died unjustly would definitely shout and beg him to hunt down those cruel murderers, not waste time gathering meaningless bones.


    ¡°Goethe people, this time, I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better not disappoint me¡­¡±


    The Hummer rumbled into action and drove out of the destroyed vige.


    The setting sun was like blood, and the sun was setting in the west. Before long, darkness would rule the ground. However, not only were there rampant and cruel executioners walking in the darkness but there were also executioners who hunted the darkness. Just as sin could happen under the sunlight, justice could stand in the darkness.


    The Autobot said, ¡°Father, look, hoofprints.¡±


    On the road north of the vige, the ground knocked down messy hoofprints. They extended north, crossed the farnd, left the road, and headed deeper into the wilderness.


    Kang De sat in the front passenger seat with boxes of ammunition in front of him. Magic light circted on the yellowish-orange shells. He pressed the ammunition into the cartridges one by one and checked the condition of his weapons.


    When he heard this, he stuck his head out of the car window and looked at the hoofprints on the ground. These were not horses¡¯ hooves. He had heard from the knight that the elves¡¯ light cavalry unit and the projection cavalry unit used tamed and modified spirit deer as mounts. Their size, speed, vignce, and courage were not inferior to warhorses, but their dexterity was superior.


    ¡°There are not many. It¡¯s not arge group. Good news.¡±


    Kang De put the magazine that had been pressed into the pistol and said indifferently, ¡°Chase after him and reason with him.¡±


    The tank elerated and ran across the field. The space behind the driver¡¯s seat had already been covered. There was a crisp sound of mechanical change. The Autobot was brewing its logic.


    The speed of the Hummer had already increased to the limit. It was all because the terrain here was rtively t, so he could run without worry. The sky became darker and darker. The headlights lit up, and in the wilderness, only a dazzling pir of light sped forward.


    About 40 minutester, he caught up to the target.


    At this moment, the sky was notpletely dark. There was still the afterglow of the setting sun. Kang De took out his binocrs. The lenses were enchanted with Low Light Vision. With the help of this night vision equipment, Kang De saw the surging deer herd ahead.


    There were about 30 cavalrymen. Their cloaks fluttered and they carried spears and bows on their backs. They were all spirit deer and their bodies were not inferior to galloping horses. When Kang De saw them, this group of cavalry also discovered the monsters approaching from behind. After all, in the wilderness, the roar of the Hummer could be heard clearly, and the shining headlights were extremely eye-catching.


    Therefore, the other party¡¯s cavalry immediately dispersed and turned around to wait with their bows.


    As they turned around and faced this ce, Kang De saw the other party¡¯s appearance clearly. He was muscr and burly. It was the style he had seen on the Holy Seal Inds. His sharp ears were very eye-catching.


    It was undoubtedly an elf.


    He silently heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Autobot acutely noticed this small action. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I feel at ease. If I discover that the people who ughtered the vige are not elves, but humans, that will be too f*cking disgusting. It¡¯s simply disgusting.¡±


    The Autobot said in surprise, ¡°Human? Why would humans do such a thing?¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t humans do such a thing? Don¡¯t underestimate humans.¡±


    The Autobot still could not understand because he had not seen it with his own eyes or experienced it personally. Therefore, he could not imagine what motive humans had to kill their own kind.


    ¡°You might understand in the future¡­ but I hope you never have to.¡±


    Kang De did not exin in detail, because this group of elves was already waiting solemnly. It was not the time to chat. He said, ¡°Drive closer and be careful of the other party¡¯s magic and arrows. Turn on the loudspeaker. I¡¯ll ask first.¡±


    The Autobot said in surprise, ¡°Ask what?¡±


    ¡°To be safe, I¡¯ll ask a few questions. After all, any possible situation will happen. The corpse is engraved with elf words. The hoofprint of the Elven War Deer was discovered in the north of the vige, but this doesn¡¯t mean that the murderer is an elf. Perhaps it¡¯s someone else. These elves only happened to see this ruin and massacre.¡±


    The Autobot was even more surprised. ¡°This¡­¡±


    The simple child could not understand¡ªthere was actually such a thing?


    ¡°Although this probability is small, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m on Goethe¡¯s side because of my promise and have no personal hatred for the elves. I¡¯m willing to help them fight fair and square, but I won¡¯t carelessly be someone else¡¯s de.¡±


    In the end, he still remembered the elf adjutant captured on the Holy Seal Inds. The other party had reminded him to be careful of humans and even told him that the elves were not that bad.


    To be honest, after seeing the courage and sacrifice of the elves on the Holy Seal Inds and experiencing the unforgettable betrayal of Glory Sand, in the current Kang De¡¯s mind, the image of the elves was even better than that of the Empire¡­ This was really a huge irony.


    The microphone reached down from above and Kang De said calmly, ¡°Can you hear me? Elves. I¡¯m from the vige to the south. There was a massacre there. All the vigers were burned and killed. May I ask if it¡¯s rted to you?¡±


    The two sides were not close, but Kang De still heard theughtering from the wind. It was filled with mockery and pleasure, and there was even the lingering pleasure of killing.


    Thisughter was a wordless admission.


    ughter and blood would blind the eyes of intelligent creatures¡­ be it humans or elves.


    Immediately after, he saw one of them draw his bow and nock an arrow. The arrow was like a meteor as it tore through the air.


    An ice-blue cold light streaked through the sky. The Hummer suddenly started and nimbly dodged the arrow.


    Kang De nced at the ground not far away. The arrow was stuck diagonally. A small iceyer had actually formed on the surrounding surface. He sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the roof behind the Hummer opened, and abined artillery unit stretched out. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. A total of 12 Molotov cocktails soared into the sky. Every Molotov cocktail was engraved with fire enchantment. They swept into the air and whistled down towards the elf cavalry.


    The elves were indeed elves! The divine archery race had no match in the world. Although the sky was dark, they still saw a ck mass of projectiles falling here. At the order of the leader, more than ten people drew their bows and shot into the air. The arrows did not miss and hit, but they were Molotov cocktails!


    The intense collision triggered the me enchantment and shattered the fragile bottle. Thick mmable liquid poured down like rain and was ignited by the power of mes. In an instant, the sky lit up and a rain of fire fell!


    Not to mention anything else, this appearance was extremely extraordinary. When the elves saw the fire rain falling from the sky, they were both shocked and angry. They thought that it was a fire spell and dodged and dispersed. The spirit deer also felt the heat descending and felt uneasy. After all, living beings were afraid of fire. This was their instinct.


    At this moment, the Hummer elerated.


    There were 12 firing slots in the mortar team. 12 Molotov cocktails had just been projected. However, there were two or four joint bombs on both sides of the firing slots. They were modified by the enchantment of a small gas tank. The Hummer roared as the projection device continuously changed directions, high or low.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Four explosions sounded as the small bombs flew out!


    Due to the different firing mechanisms, the speed of the small explosion was far faster than the Molotov cocktail. When the fire rain descended and was in chaos, there were still elites who fired arrows, including the elf who shot the ice arrow.


    However, there was no pack!


    Three small explosions exploded on the spot, but explosions were never the most important killing method. As the fragments swept across and steel beads flew, even if they were not close, they still sessfully left wounds on the bodies of some elves and spirit deer. The hugemotion of the explosion also made them feel even more chaotic. After being attacked, these elf troops followed the training manual to carry out magic defense, but they discovered that this was not a magic attack at all!


    Most importantly, thest bomb had already quietly flown above their heads without anyone noticing!


    This team was clearly light cavalry. They only had light armor and shields and won with speed and archery. They never fought the enemy head-on and instead roamed and fought. However, today, they encountered an enemy they had never encountered.


    The unknown was the most terrifying¡ªbecause one did not understand the other party¡¯s methods, let alone deal with them.


    The air wave wreaked havoc, and fragments flew everywhere. This time, the damage was even greater. Fortunately, the elves had already spread out their formation earlier. Otherwise, this shot was enough to make them lose more than half of theirbat strength. However, even so, this small explosion wave directly overturned a few elves, causing the dozen or so riders around to be either lightly or heavily injured. Every elf¡¯s body was covered in blood¡ªbut their nightmare had just begun.


    This was because the previous two attacks¡­ were both civilian weapons.


    The Hummer was already approaching.


    Firearms of various lengths poked out from the engine, the side, and the top. Dense and intertwining firepower suddenly unfolded. me bullets streaked red in the darkness. It was the color of the blooming flowers of death. Emerald green light appeared on the bodies of some elves and resisted the invasion of the bullets. However, in the next moment, they were greeted byrger bullets, and more elves fell like wheat.


    The Hummer crashed into the enemy¡¯s formation, and the nightmare continued to spread. The strange alchemical chariot transformed into a five-meter-tall giant in a dazzling but extremely shocking manner. The rumbling battle axe in its hand swept past the trajectory of death and shed an elf and the spirit deer away, causing blood to stter through the sky.


    Such a scene suffocated the elves. Iprehensible but powerful attacks came wave after wave. These Twilight elite soldiers were used to running rampant in the world and considered themselves the hegemon of the world. In their hearts, their country¡¯s martial strength dominated the continent, and looked down on the various races. The so-called human countries, be it magic, craftsmanship, tactics, or even weapons, were simply like uncivilized barbarianspared to the great Twilight Dynasty.


    But now¡­


    Explosions, mes, iprehensible but extremely terrifying weapons, and a steel giant that was like a divine creation, made them unprepared and inexplicably defeated and injured. The elves werepletely stunned!


    This was not a power that humans could possess! Definitely not!


    ¡­

 Chapter 133 - Die in a Foreign Land

    <h4>Chapter 133: Die in a Foreign Land</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    As it turned out, no matter how well-trained a soldier was, when they encountered an attack they could not understand and had never seen before, they could not maintain their calm and unleash thebat strength they deserved.


    mes, battle axes, gunshots, mechanical roars, and a terrifying giant.


    The elves were stunned by the attack. Or rather, they did not even have the time to be stunned before they were killed by the axe and the bullets. Instead, the battle deer that had lost its master cried out and attacked.


    At times, a stupid person was more courageous than a wise person.


    Unfortunately, if courage was useful, why did he need a fully automatic weapon?


    The Autobot held the battle axe and turned around. He used centrifugal force to hit a home run, sending the war deer that could not stoping over flying. He continued to kill the confused elves with his firearms. In the continuous sounds and violent mes of the firearms, even the proud long-lived species could not maintain their courage.


    The archery technique they were proud of and the martial technique they had practiced thousands of times were useless. They had forgotten everything. The elves¡¯ minds were nk and they did not even know where they were.


    Although they could also be said to be elites, after all, they had been chosen to be scouts in the forest. This proved their skills and courage. In the formal cavalry sequence that ruled the world, they had received aplete training course, which included how to fight in a spellcasting environment.


    How to maneuver under the dense shooting of missile spells, how to avoid the suspicious elemental surface environment, how to predict the signs of arge-scale killing spell attack, and how to ensure his safety and obtain victory without the support of his own magic.


    They had all learned it and practiced it, but after today¡¯s surprise attack, they had forgotten everything they had learned¡­ This was because the power that attacked them was not magic.


    Magic was not only abat technique. It was first used to pray and worship the gods. After countless years of development, it had be a tool for intelligent living beings to understand the world and discover mysteries. Some living beings used it to explore mysteries. Some living beings used it to change the world. Of course, there were also living beings who used it to fulfill their wishes and will¡­ Power, wealth, war, and killing.


    The weapon that rumbled and released a terrifying attack was different.


    Almost all the elves had the same thought after facing that terrifying attack.


    At the beginning of its creation, the goal of that thing was to kill. Its fate was to continuously create death, killing, and sorrow. Apart from that, it was useless.


    Just like the mes and sounds it emitted when it operated, it was like thunder and mes. The sound was huge and dazzling. It was rough and violent and was only born to kill.


    Just how evil a creature was to be able to create such a thing¡­


    It should be said that they were indeed elves. After a series of casualties and copses, there were still brave warriors who overcame their fear and thought of their duty. An elfy on the ground in the blood. Taking advantage of the moment the Autobot turned around, he rolled forward nimbly like a cat and arrived in front of the dead officer. He reached out and took off the horn at the other party¡¯s waist.


    He took a deep breath andy on the ground. He suddenly raised the horn.


    In the next moment, he heard the sharp sound of the wind. Normally, if he had a bow, he could even shoot away the attack, but now, all his attention was on the horn.


    A flying axe shed past and directly cut off his arms. His broken hand flew out with the horn.


    ¡°I realized that I really have some talent in stealth. Or is your attention attracted by that big guy? Or have you never seen such a big scene?¡±


    The elf with the broken arm was pale, but he did not say a word. He stood up almost tragically and rushed towards the flying horn. The oue was obvious. A bullet flew past and struck his back, knocking him to the ground.


    The elf fell to the ground weakly and looked up at the horn not far away, his body trembling.


    Kang De kicked his body upright and looked into his eyes. He said indifferently, ¡°No matter how brave a warrior is, he did the beastly actions of a demon. It¡¯s sad and detestable, pitiful and hateful.¡±


    The elf was severely injured one after another. The vigorous vitality of the longevity species prevented him from going into shock. He saw the attacker clearly, and his pupils suddenly constricted as he muttered, ¡°You¡­ who are you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a good question,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°When I stopped the car to ask you, youughed wantonly and shot arrows at me. Why didn¡¯t you ask this question at that time?¡±


    The elf looked confused. Kang De bent down and picked up his short sword. The sharp and exquisite sword turned to dust in his hand. The sharp elements spread to the de of a flying axe like vines. He waved again, and the nearby mes flew to his palm, turning into pure fire elements that were enchanted again.


    The elf lying on the ground was confused. He did not know what power this was.


    Kang De smiled at him and suddenly swung the flying axe in his hand. The axe tore through the air, followed by the screams of the elves.


    The heavily injured elf revealed a furious expression. It was unknown where he got the strength to collide with Kang De. Kang De raised his pistol and struck again, knocking the elf back to the dust.


    ck blood surged out of the elf¡¯s mouth.


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Are you angry? Unwilling? Hatred? Look at your current eyes. Look at how you shoot indiscriminately when you hear humannguage. Have the dead in the vige let out the same screams and roars? Have you felt the same powerlessness and despair? Do you understand them?¡±


    The elf spat out the blood in his mouth to the side. Perhaps he knew that he could not escape death, so he went all out. A ferocious and twisted smile appeared on his hard and handsome face.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    His voice was low and filled with hatred, ¡°How can a noble longevity race understand the thoughts of a lowly creature like you? Those d*mned Goethe people ambushed our lonepanions, tortured them, and killed them. We¡¯ll avenge ourrades and make them pay with their blood! If those lowly creatures in the vige dare to protect those murderers, they¡¯ll die together! Every time a noble elf dies, ten or a hundred Goethe people will die with them!¡±


    The elf stared fixedly at Kang De, his eyes filled with hatred. That hatred did not onlye from the killing that had just happened, but it was the same hatred for all humans.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I curse you, Cathayan. You¡¯re on Goethe¡¯s side and are destined to die with this inferior country! One day, you¡¯ll die in the hands of my nsmen!¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°You¡¯re invaders. You came to other people¡¯s territory and killed and set fire to them. You plundered and did evil and caused countless innocent people to die. You even attacked the old and children. This is not something any civilized country can do. It canpletely be called a beast¡¯s action. Are you qualified to say that humans are inferior?¡±


    ¡°Invaders?¡±


    The elf red at Kang De and said fiercely, ¡°We came to thisnd to overthrow the rule of the sinful Tedrell family and let the people of thisnd live a richer life¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­F*ck.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before shaking his head and sighing, ¡°As expected of the world¡¯s hegemon.¡±


    Looking at the other party¡¯s firm and twisted gaze, Kang De knew that it was useless no matter what he said.


    He only felt that this elf¡­ was a little pitiful.


    Pity appeared in his eyes.


    To the proud elf, such a gaze was better than torture. That elf was seriously injured first and was extremely excited. His life force was quickly exhausted, but when he saw this pitiful gaze, he immediately became excited and said angrily, ¡°Human! You¡¯re not allowed to look at me with this gaze!¡±


    ¡°Why? I just feel that you¡¯re very pitiful.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Being born in the forest and growing up carefree, there must be many beautiful memories, right? There must be someone you like. There must be a peaceful life, right?¡±


    ¡°Then you joined the army. You honed your skills. You must have a dream, right? Your queen and ministers said that Goethe is a backward, ignorant, and cruel country. They wanted to overthrow their rule, save the suffering people, and give them a better life. Then you believed them and embarked on the journey to the enemy country.¡±


    ¡°Then, you became a demon.¡±


    ¡°Will the so-called righteous teachers not screen and vent their anger on everyone after killing the innocent and destroying the vige?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you elves are elegant and noble. You were born stronger than humans. You¡¯re longevity, beautiful, and extraordinary. For example, I believe that you were not like this when you were born. You once loved life and yearned for beauty. At that time, could you imagine that you would one day kill an entire vige without any hesitation and not even let go of the old and children? You were even very proud and happy?¡±


    ¡°Elf, tell me, what made you like this?¡± He asked calmly.


    He did not criticize the other party¡¯s atrocities or refute the so-called liberation of Goethe.


    He was only asking.


    He asked why the noble and pure soul in the past had be like this.


    He asked, ¡°Whose fault is this? Is it the invader who started the war or the victim who endured it?¡±


    The elf widened his eyes and continuously panted as blood surged out.


    His eyes were confused and sad, filled with memories and uneasiness.


    Tears gathered in the corners of his eyes.


    He must have recalled the past, the years, everything he was about to lose.


    Kang De looked at all of this calmly.


    Moreover, he calmly and urately made thest stab.


    In that vige, the pain and hatred of the dead had to be avenged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you onest thing. Although the Goethe people who were cruelly killed by you are dead, they can sleep in their hometown for a long time. Their nsmen will remember them and hate you. As for you, the elf who came from afar and transformed into a demon, you¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°You are going to die in a foreignnd.¡±


    The elf¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. At this moment, pure fear crawled into the eyes of the long-lived creature.


    He looked at Kang De and muttered, but he could not say anything.


    His life had alreadye to an end.


    His twisted face stiffened, then calmed.


    Only a little tear fell onto his face.


    Kang De exhaled softly.


    This was war.


    ¡­

 Chapter 134 - Do Something

    <h4>Chapter 134: Do Something</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    The battle hade to an end.


    How could a scout team of more than 30 people resist the truth?


    The Autobot came to Kang De¡¯s side and found his father staring at the corpse of an elf.


    It said, ¡°Father, I left two alive.¡±


    Kang De did not even turn around. ¡°Kill them. We won¡¯t be able to get anything out of them. They¡¯re different from humans.¡±


    The tenacity of the elves¡¯ vitality and mind was far higher than that of humans, and their thinking methods were different from humans. Human souls could easily pry open gaps and destroy their defenses through their weaknesses, but it was very difficult for elves.


    Although he had seeded just now¡­ that was only a dying elf.


    Being about to die and not dying were twopletely different states.


    As for torture and extraction¡­ he did not want to do this.


    The spirits and physique of the elves far exceeded that of mortals. Many methods had to be reconsidered when ced on the elves. Moreover, Kang De did not want to do this now. He was no longer the same person in Glory Sand Town.


    Torture was not only torture for the torturer, but also torture for the torturer.


    Two gunshots sounded in the distance.


    The Autobot walked back. ¡°Father, they left very peacefully.¡±


    It deliberately said the wise words it had learned from its father.


    This was because it felt that its father did not seem to be happy. Instead, he was a little silent.


    Kang De still did not turn around or smile. He asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The Autobot thought for a moment, ¡°A little¡­ relieved? I think of the people who died in the vige. Clearly, these elves are murderers, and they¡¯re cruel and easy to kill. They attacked us without hesitation. Killing them can not only avenge the innocent but also prevent these elves from doing evil in the future.¡±


    Kang De asked again, ¡°Have you ever thought about why they became like this?¡±


    This was beyond the knowledge of the Autobot.


    It tilted its head. ¡°Is there a reason for it to be like this? Wasn¡¯t it born with it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I believe that some creatures are born animals, but at least this elf is not.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°He took revenge for hisrades and is willing to believe in the holiness of his mission. I believe it came from his heart and that he was once an innocent and friendly elf, but in thisnd, he did something like a demon¡­ Tell me, what made them be like this?¡±


    The Autobot hesitated for a moment. ¡°¡­War?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the mastermind behind the war,¡± Kang De said softly. ¡°The war in the world is endless. It stems from dark human nature and desire. Humans attack each other, and death and sorrow are endless. However, who started the war?¡±


    ¡°ughter, plunder, despicable, cruel, and vicious. The army transformed them into ghosts in the cruel war andmitted countless sins. However, the army isposed of individuals. Could it be that those soldiers whomitted monstrous sins were born animals? Could it be that they were also killed and kidnapped all day in their country since they were young?¡±


    ¡°I think not. Just like how this elf left home for the righteous reason he believed, his heart was once hot-blooded and passionate. However, now that he hasmitted the sin of ughter and died in my hands, he deserves it and can never return home.¡±


    The Autobot listened carefully.


    Even if he did not understand.


    However, he knew one thing¡­ His father was confiding in him.


    Perhaps he only wanted to find someone to confide in.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve heard how terrifying war is.¡±


    ¡°However, the knowledge and experience obtained from books are not as profound as seeing it with my own eyes.¡±


    He looked at the corpses of the elves on the ground.


    Even if he took revenge for the dead Goethe people out of righteous indignation, he could not empathize with their hatred. However, justice and axiom transcended race and world. War was a tragedy, no matter which world it was.


    ¡°I won¡¯t feel any regret or sadness after killing these elves. Although they also have family and hometowns, they havemitted a heinous crime against innocent civilians. We¡¯ll punish them on behalf of the innocent souls.¡±


    ¡°But I also know that they¡¯re only pitiful pawns and tools to be used. They¡¯re all ordinary elves, but they were turned into demons by the war and finally died in my hands¡­ However, I know that I¡¯m not the only murderer who killed them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not the worst.¡±


    ¡°The most damnable¡­ are the animals who started the war and turned people who were unable to resist into demons. They are the greatest murderers.¡±


    ¡°Those animals¡­ are worthy of all the torture and suffering in the world.¡±


    The Autobot understood a little.


    He said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re saying that this war¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This war¡­ or rather, this is the essence of all invasion wars. In order to achieve the goal of a very small number of people with vested interests, they started a war and ignited the mes of war in the invaded country. Countless innocent people died, and they also let the ignorant and pitiful soldiers of their country step onto the battlefield and bear everything brought about by the war. They even transformed into demons, but they stood high and mighty, looking at this endless suffering and sorrow¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°As I said, even if I was mentally prepared for the cruelty and terror of war, I was still shocked when I really saw it.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve seen the war with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not arge-scale killing, not a cruel death, but a ughtered civilian. Instead, it¡¯s an enemy country soldier who was used and deceived. This is only a small reflection of war, but it can exin everything.¡±


    ¡°A game yed by a small number of people with vested interests, but most innocent people pay for them.¡±


    He spoke, then smiled.


    ¡°Actually, before I came, I was very afraid. What if we chased after the murderer and discovered a group of humans pretending to be elves? What if these humans are Goethe people?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when I discovered that the elves were really elves, I was relieved.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m happy too early¡­ Even if it¡¯s very ordinary revenge for the ughtered vige without any twists and turns, I can still feel the cruelty of war¡­ and disgust.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°In the future, we have to kill many such elves¡­¡±


    In fact, he still had a good impression of the elves.


    On the Holy Seal Inds, the officers abandoned their dignity and honor at the end of their lives and made shocking decisions.


    After the adjutant who raised the white g misunderstood his background, he did hisst duty and effort as an elf and advised him to be careful of humans and try his best to increase his impression of the elves. He tried to tell him that the elves were not as bad as he thought and not to be biased and hostile to them.


    They were only ordinary officers of the Twilight Dynasty.


    At the same time that they did those things that made Kang De look at them in a different light, they also fought Goethe. Perhaps in his ce, they could also do demonic actions.


    However, in the end, they were only ordinary elves who listened to orders. The decision to have war was not made by them. They were only an insignificant part of the huge nation.


    Kang De suddenly understood.


    It was like a sh of inspiration, like a sudden thought, some determination, some decision.


    Immediately after, he felt his heart tremble. An indescribable feeling rose from the depths of his soul and spread throughout his body, limbs, and bones as if every drop of blood and even every cell was echoing.


    He clearly felt that something had changed.


    However, he could not tell what the exact change was.


    The Autobot said in surprise, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The child¡¯s voice was filled with confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I feel that Father was a little different just now. It seems to have changed, but I don¡¯t quite understand¡­ What did Father do just now?¡±


    Kang De said in confusion, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Suddenly¡­¡±


    At this moment, his heart stirred.


    If he had just done something¡­ he was only thinking.


    What he had thought before was only to chase away the elves and help Goethe end this war.


    However, after experiencing tonight and feeling something, he wondered if he could do anything other than repel the elves and protect Goethe.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Something clearly happened, but I can¡¯t sense any change¡­ It¡¯s the same again.¡± Kang De checked around and sighed helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s no manual for this cheat. I have to figure it out myself¡­¡±


    The Autobot could not say anything. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath, ¡°Come, let¡¯s clean up the battlefield and deal with the corpses of these elves so that we won¡¯t be discovered by the other elf scouts and attract the pursuit of the army. Also, there¡¯s the happiest part. Child, it¡¯s time to let you understand the joy of battle¡­¡±


    ¡°Fun?¡±


    Kang De snapped his fingers, ¡°To loot the corpse! To explode with anger! As long as it¡¯s a battle, we have to loot the spoils of war. This is the reward segment. If we find any good stuff, we¡¯ll make a killing!¡±


    ¡°¡­Good stuff?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°For example, if you can find enchanted equipment, and it¡¯s a rtively practical attack strengthening new enchantment, won¡¯t you have new homework? Isn¡¯t this good stuff?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The passion of the Autobot quickly extinguished.


    ¡°Get to work.¡±


    Kang De smiled and waved his hand. ¡°After I¡¯m done, I want to return to Earth.¡±


    The Autobot was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no hurry?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°I¡¯m anxious now.¡±


    Confiding was one thing, but there were some things that his ignorant son could not do.


    Kang De was not as calm as he looked.


    He quickly entered the battlefield to clean up.


    Moreover, he threw the inexplicable change in his body to the back of his mind.


    What Kang De did not know was that dozens of kilometers away, someone was shocked.


    ¡°Wahhhh!¡±


    In the neat and simple house, Hong San jolted and threw the thing in his hand onto the table. He had kept this scroll close to him and suddenly felt a burning sensation tonight. He took it out and looked. This ordinary thing suddenly emitted a terrifying light that shed through his eyes.


    The Cathayan was still in shock when a greeting sounded from outside, ¡°Mountain Chieftain, are you alright?¡±


    Hong Sanposed himself. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    After the people outside left, Hong San carefully looked at the scroll on the table and pressed his palms together. He whispered, ¡°Master Kang, has your spirit returned? Let me count the days. So it¡¯s tomorrow¡­¡±

 Chapter 135 - I’m Back

    <h4>Chapter 135: I¡¯m Back</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>


    They cleaned up the battlefield.


    They destroyed corpses and evidence.


    Kang De was already very familiar with these two things.


    As expected of the hegemon of the world. The elves were extremely rich. Arge part of the strength of a country was reflected in the standardization of armaments. The cavalry bows and arrows equipped by the scouts of the deste forest were all top-notch. The swords used for self-defense were also cold and exquisite, but that was all¡­ No matter how powerful normal equipment was, it was still normal equipment.


    After throwing all the weapons he picked up at the Autobot, the child reached out and grabbed them. He bit them one by one and ate them as spicy sticks. As he ate, he nodded. ¡°They taste good.¡±


    Kang De smiled and bent down to search for the equipment and items on the next elf. ording to his experience in the battle of the Holy Seal Inds, most of the standard equipment of ordinary elf soldiers was not enchanted, but these long-lived species would ept gifts from their rtives or mentors in their long lives. They usually had some essories or talismans.


    These magic essories were of various types. There were nes, rings, amulets, and belts. There were also many types of enchantment. Some he could deduce the effect, but some he could not. After all, he had not received orthodox magic education and was extremely ignorant.


    He would put it away and study it slowly.


    He searched them one after another.


    From the looks of it, the next elf was different from the other elves. The riding bow was also more gorgeous andrge. Beautiful patterns spread across the bow, and magic power flowed. It looked to be the leader of this scout.


    He picked up the bow and stared at it. He saw the trajectory of the elements flowing. It was still an enchantment he could not recognize. Kang De put away the bow and continued to search.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    In the next moment, a smile appeared on his face.


    He lifted the elf leader¡¯s quiver and pulled out an arrow. He threw the others to the ground. The arrows that were thrown to the ground were also well-made. The shaft was straight, the arrowhead was sharp, and the tail was beautiful, but they were really not worth mentioningpared to the one in his hand.


    This was because these seven arrows were circting with an ice-blue light.


    Kang De recalled that when he asked the question earlier, the elf opposite himughed and shot an arrow. The arrow was dodged by the Autobot and shot into the ground, condensing into an ice surface. He thought that this was a skill like the Magic Archer. It would be great if it was an enchanted ice bow. He did not expect it to be an enchanted arrow.


    ¡°I see. Low-level officers are equipped with a certain number of enchanted arrows. There is some enchanted equipment in the standard equipment of the entire cavalry team that is gathered in the hands of a few officers and elites. From this, we can see the production capacity and weapons of the elves¡­¡±


    The elves did not attack Goethe with the strength of the entire country. It was far from that. It was only a local war.


    In this expeditionary army, a light cavalry unit that went out to hunt was equipped with such equipment. From this, it could be guessed what the true elite elves looked like.


    For example, their strength and skills were stronger, and their equipment and weapons were stronger. All of them were iparably powerful warriors. Moreover, their entire bodies were enchanted from top to bottom, and even all the arrows were enchanted¡­


    ¡°Be careful, be careful. I can¡¯t underestimate the enemy. I can¡¯t underestimate them. Strategic contempt is fine, but tactically, I can¡¯t underestimate the enemy. I can¡¯t at all. If I lower my guard, someone will die¡­¡± Kang De muttered.


    He had won so easily today, but he did not rx his vignce at all. In the end, this was only a cavalry team of more than 30 people, and they were caught off guard by an unprecedented attack method. The true war was thousands of military formations, vast and surging torrents, and unimaginable experts.


    It was not only the elves who had never seen the way of war in the era of firearms.


    Kang De had never really seen thebat methods of this other world.


    However, it was not unknown.


    Kang De held the frost arrow and smiled.


    Even the world¡¯s overlords could only provide a certain number of enchanted arrows to low-level officers.


    ¡ªPerhaps I don¡¯t understand your war method and have never seen yourbat art, but I understand a principle. Enchanted weapons can greatly increase thebat ability of soldiers.


    The difference between them might not be as great as the difference between hot and cold weapons, but it was probably simr to the difference between steel and bronze weapons.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡ªFriend, your production capacity doesn¡¯t seem to be enough.


    Kang De turned around and looked at his iron son who was standing obediently at the side. He smiled kindly like an old father.


    ¡ªChild, let me show you a treasure.


    The Autobot was frightened by Kang De¡¯s smile. The parts in his body cracked.


    Its tone was clearly weak, ¡°Father¡­ why are you smiling like this?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°Ah, I just thought of something¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The Earthling pondered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can buy a house in the South Pole¡­¡±


    Fire elements were very easy to obtain. He could just find a ce to set fire and burn it. However, the frost elements were not so easy. He could either wait for winter, go to the North and South Poles, spend money to buy a warehouse of ice, or blow at the air conditioner¡­ In any case, it was easy without the fire elements.


    Kang De looked at his son and said in a low but firm tone, ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry. I have to create a good environment for you to learn and work no matter what. I¡¯ll think of a way. Just study and do things in peace!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Autobot discovered that it was still too young¡­ Because after thinking for a long time, there were no words or words in the database that could euphemistically describe its current mood and thoughts.


    Only one word could do it.


    It turned around and whispered, ¡°F*ck.¡±


    The looting ended and Kang De felt so tired.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I press the E key to search and collect everything¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up thest elf sword that had not been eaten by the Autobot.


    Kang De stood in front of the corpse of an elf.


    He slowly squatted down.


    Seeing this, the Autobot was first shocked, then said, ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±


    Kang De ced the sword on the elf¡¯s neck. The other party had been shot in the chest with tworge holes, but the head was intact. He said calmly, ¡°We have to finish what we started. Out of righteous anger, we chased after the murderer of the vige and avenged the innocent people. Since those Goethe people were burned and their corpses exploded, we¡¯ll bring the heads of these elves back and let them see them in peace. In addition¡­¡±


    He said softly, ¡°I have to remind myself that I¡¯m on Goethe¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please wait!¡±


    The Autobot strode over, bent down, and knelt on one knee. It reached out and pressed Kang De¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Those Goethe people are already dead. We¡¯ve already avenged them. There¡¯s no need for additional rituals. Father doesn¡¯t need to add an additional burden to himself¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided to interfere in this war and stand on the side of the Goethe people. I¡¯ll be with Father, but there¡¯s one thing. The Goethe people are guarding their homes and resisting the invaders. You don¡¯t belong in this ce. You¡¯re not guarding your home, but for a nobler reason. Apart from keeping your promise, there¡¯s also pity.¡±


    ¡°You pity the Goethe people who have suffered from the war and the ordinary elf soldiers who have been used and sacrificed. Therefore, you have to end this war and punish the people who started it so that innocent people will not be used anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that noble warriors should not be polluted and changed by the evil mes of war. We will fight without hesitation, kill the invading enemy, and punish all evil deeds. However, I think there¡¯s no need to do such a fake and meaningless action purely tofort the dead.¡±


    The Autobot said in a low voice, ¡°I beg Father not to do this.¡±


    Kang De turned his back to the Autobot and said nothing for a long time.


    Then, he sighed, threw away the short sword, and pressed his hand on the elf¡¯s chest.


    Then, the elf¡¯s body slowly turned to dust andpletely disappeared from the world.


    Only colorful elemental balls floated and danced.


    Kang De waved his hand and dispersed them, not absorbing them at all.


    Then, he walked towards another corpse.


    After all the corpses were dealt with, be it the elves or the spirit deer, they lit another fire and burned this ce. Then, they extinguished the fire, settled it, and left.


    ¡°Find a river, drive all the way, and then go ashore.¡±


    After driving for dozens of kilometers, it found a deste valley. The Hummer plunged into the messy vegetation. This was the best camouge. It said, ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you going to bring me along? I¡¯m sure I can return to the white fog world. That¡¯s the origin of my life. I won¡¯t be killed.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°But please, not to mention how difficult it is to carry you now, after I transmigrate to the white fog world, I¡¯ll directly appear in the bedroom at home. If I bring you along, the entire bedroom will probably explode.¡±


    He had never tried what would happen if he returned to the white fog world with somethingrger than his bedroom¡­ However, Kang De felt that it was best not to try some experiments blindly.


    However, this was indeed a problem.


    In order to fight the elves, he needed strength. His strength came from the white fog world, but he needed to buy a house on Earth to open a map. In other words, he would have to do something on Earth sooner orter, because some things could not be obtained with money. He had to have the power and strength to match them.


    In other words, he would have to do something on Earth sooner orter¡­ or be troubled.


    His iron son was a good helper in solving problems and in various ways.


    It would be a pity if he could not bring it to Earth.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I can buy arge warehouse or something and arrange a bed in the middle¡­ That way, there¡¯ll be enough space to bring it over.¡±


    In other words, he had to buy a house¡­


    Kang De sighed. D*mn, what was going on? He had clearly transmigrated and obtained such a powerful cheat. He had even be the kingdom¡¯s son-inw and walked to the peak of his life, but he still had to worry about buying a house.


    He chased away his boring thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back and bringing you some textbooks. Stay here and don¡¯t move. Time flows differently in the two worlds. Ideally, I¡¯ll return tomorrow, but if anything unexpected happens, it¡¯ll be six to seven days¡­¡±


    The Autobot agreed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll guard here.¡±


    ¡°Be careful in everything¡­ In the worst case, you¡¯ll be discovered by the elf army. Of course, this is the worst and lowest probability. If this really happens, remember to act stupid. Just treat yourself as a car and let them fiddle with it as they please. Unless they want to dismantle you, don¡¯t change shape¡­¡±


    Kang De rambled on for a while, and the Autobot agreed to everything.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Also¡­ thank you for what happened just now.¡±


    The Autobot let out a lowugh. ¡°Father actually knows how to thank me. I¡¯m really surprised¡­¡±


    Kang De said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Of course, why won¡¯t I thank you? I¡¯m such a kind person. I¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness and bring you many, many good things¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Before the Autobot could admit defeat, space shattered and Kang De disappeared from this world.


    The cold moon was cold and the mountain ridge was silent. Amidst the withered vines and weeds, a Hummer quietly stopped on the spot. After a while, it sighed softly, ¡°F*ck.¡±


    Opening his eyes, Kang De arrived at the white fog world. He threw the elf-enchanted items he had brought back to the master bedroom and ced them with the remaining high-value collection of the Goode family.


    Then, he leaned against the wall and raised his head. He was silent for a long time before activating his ability.


    Space shattered again. The door opened and a bridge was built.


    Kang De returned to the real Earth.


    The house was dark and it was night. The lights outside shone in, and the phone in his pocket vibrated continuously. He reconnected to thework and arge number of pushes and messages swarmed in.


    Kang De took out his phone. There was already an Inte signal. The time on his phone quickly adjusted. It was 9:32 PM. He calcted in his mind from the time he left to the time he returned.


    The ratio of time was about seven to one¡­


    There was another message notification that he had not called.


    Kang De hurriedly looked. It was not his parents, but the real estate agent. His heart stirred slightly. He casually turned on the light and considered calling back¡ªit was already veryte.


    However, the next moment, he realized that it was inappropriate to turn on the light. Just as he was about to turn off the light, he heard a sound outside the door.


    Kang De sighed.


    Then, the sound of the key opening sounded. The door was roughly pulled open. Old Wang was dressed in fluffy one-piece pajamas. She held a fire axe in both hands and looked in nervously.


    Then, she saw Kang De.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Deined, ¡°Is this the Chinese version of Alice: Madness Returns?¡±


    The vignce and anticipation in the girl¡¯s eyes instantly turned to joy.


    She threw the fire axe aside and jumped over to hug Kang De. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Her warm body trembled slightly.


    It was only a day of separation, but she felt that it was very long.


    This was because she knew that Kang De must have experienced a long time in the Main God Space¡­


    Kang De¡¯s body first stiffened, then he slowly rxed. He was hugged by the girl and looked at his hands. Hesitation shed across his face. There was hesitation, but in the end, he was relieved and smiled.


    ¡ªSilly son, I really have to thank you for this time.


    If he really cut off the heads of those elves and piled them up in the vige¡­ then he probably did not dare to respond to his childhood sweetheart¡¯s hug when he returned this time¡­


    He ced his hand behind the girl and hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 136 - Stealing a Nuclear Bomb

    Chapter 136: Stealing a Nuclear Bomb


    The two of them hugged quietly.


    Neither spoke.


    They only felt each other¡¯s heartbeat and aura.


    Therefore, the two restless hearts calmed down.


    To Xiaoman, Kang De had only been gone for less than two days, but this departure was not an ordinary trip. Instead, it was to another world she could not imagine¡­ It was very dangerous.


    He might not even return.


    Such a thing and such trouble had already exceeded the range of her ability to resolve and help. Even her father could not help. The childhood sweetheart she was familiar with already had the strength to surpass mortals. She had to deal with challenges that surpassed the mortal world. Even the government could not interfere.


    There was nothing she could do except worry.


    For the past two days, she had been worried about it. She was distracted and anxious.


    Only she knew the feeling in her heart.


    Perhaps even she did not realize that Kang De was more important to her than she thought.


    Kang De did not speak. He only quietly enjoyed this moment of peace and calm.


    As soon as he returned to the other world, he killed arge number of people. Then, he rushed alone and prepared to interfere in the battle between the countries. After that, he was intercepted. When he realized that the Eldest Prince of the Human Empire had already targeted him, he offended two super-powerful forces in one go and saw a massacre. He saw the pitiful soldiers who had been used and deceived.


    Especially in the few days before the Autobot awakened, he had a huge distrust and vignce towards the other world. Hey during the day and went out at night. He traveled alone and had to open one eye when he slept¡­ This mental pressure was invisible and huge. Fortunately, he had already seen greater despair, so he could endure it.


    However, he still had to rest.


    Just like now.


    In his house, he hugged her, who was worried about him, and his mind gradually calmed down.


    The blood and fire, screams, and malice were no longer important.


    He hugged her like this for a long time.


    Then Kang De discovered that he could not hug her anymore.


    Hmm, let¡¯s put it this way. In the past, when he read books, he had seen such views. They said that after high-intensity battles and killings, human sexual urges would be especially strong. Kang De felt that this statement made sense because, after the first two battles, he indeed wanted to masturbate and did so.


    However, after his iron son awakened, the car was no longer a suitable ce to relieve himself. After all, he could not teach children bad things. He could only go to the white fog world to shoot once or twice when he obtained supplies.


    He did not have the time to do it this time.


    Previously, his mind was filled with thoughts about war. His soul was wrapped in that heavy cruelty and he did not have the time to think about anything else. However, now that he was hugging his childhood sweetheart, the heavy feeling and sense of responsibility in his heart gradually restrained. The pitiful human instinct ruled this body again.


    Although the girl was wearing one-piece pajamas that were warm,fortable, and gave people the feeling of a shut-in, through the fluffy cloth, her curvaceous body was still pressed over vaguely and implicitly. Although the two of them were childhood sweethearts who had yed together since they were young, such an intimate action had almost never happened since elementary school.


    Therefore¡­


    The olddies in the vige were right. Old Wang had really grown up¡­


    Kang De calmly ced his hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder and gently pushed her away. After all, he was a hot-blooded man. After paying attention to that soft and beautiful touch, raising a pole to pay respects was definitely a normal physiological reaction. Old Wang was so concerned about him, and the atmosphere was quiet and peaceful now, but his rod was pointing at her at this moment. It was disrespectful; it was despicable.


    ¡ªCalm down.


    Kang De naturally tapped Xiaoman¡¯s forehead and smiled, ¡°I discovered it as soon as the light was turned on. Have you been lying in the bedroom staring over?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face was a little red. It was unknown if he had guessed her thoughts or something else, but she snorted, ¡°I just happened to see it. Remember to tell me when youe back next time!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other andughed at the same time.


    Those were childhood memories.


    The two houses were neighbors, and Kang De and Xiaoman¡¯s bedroom was also adjacent. In other words, as long as he opened the window and stuck his head out, he could see the other party¡¯s face and speak.


    When they were young, they often yed such tricks. At night, they wanted to sleep, but they did not want to sleep, so they used this method to chat from afar. They secretly, softly, and secretly hid it from their parents.


    They had done this for a long time.


    It was not until they entered middle school that society developed and technology improved. They all had phones. The frequency of such things decreased, but sometimes, or rather, often, a message from Old Wang would pop up on their phones. In the past, it was a message, but now it was a WeChat message. There was only one word¡ªopen the window.


    When he opened the window, he could see the other party lying by the window. She was turning her head and looking at him with a smile.


    They had even done this a few days ago.


    However, a few days ago was only a few days for Old Wang.


    To Kang De, it was already very far away.


    The girl sized up Kang De carefully and said, ¡°Has it been a long time?¡±


    Kang De knew what she was talking about and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not too long, it¡¯s just more than ten days¡­¡±


    Xiaoman nodded. It seemed that the mission had beenpleted rtively quickly.


    She said worriedly, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    After asking, she sighed to herself, ¡°Forget I asked. In any case, you won¡¯t tell the truth.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t. After all¡­¡±


    Xiaoman did not want him to reveal too much about the Main God Space to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, so she interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t¡­ How many days can you stay this time?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s smile froze, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I came back at thest minute this time. I¡¯ll leave after midnight. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very troublesome over there¡­¡±


    Xiaoman was a little disappointed, but when she heard that it would be ¡°very troublesome¡± in the Main God Space, she could only give up. She was a smart girl. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re back¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°A little¡­ and there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as she said excitedly, ¡°What?¡±


    Her childhood sweetheart had been pulled into the Main God Space and had experienced a bloody battle and encountered danger. Xiaoman was helpless about this and was originally extremely ufortable. Now that Kang De had something to ask, she naturally became happy and active.


    Kang De said, ¡°Is that Japanese intermediary very familiar with you?¡±


    Xiaoman thought for a moment. ¡°You mean Rin? Thest time we went to Japan together, she was the one who received us. She even said that you¡¯re very interesting and even asked¡­¡±


    She stopped at this point.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Ask what?¡±


    The girl shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing¡ªwhy are you looking for her?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Help me ask if a Chinese person can buy property in Japan.¡±


    Xiaoman was first stunned, then she red and said, ¡°You n to expand the exorcism business to Japan?¡±


    Ever since Kang De exposed his identity as a ¡°Reincarnator¡±, the smart Xiaoman understood his method of buying a house. The first thing she could confirm was that that house was probably really strange, and there was even a ghost. However, this ghost had probably been beaten up by Kang De and had long turned to dust.


    Without any hidden dangers, it could naturally increase in value. This method of earning money was low-key and serious. As expected of her childhood sweetheart. Even if he had powerful strength, he would not lose his conscience.


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡­¡±


    ¡ªEh, wait, exorcism seems to be possible.


    Since there was really a ghost in this world, there was definitely more than one. It was definitely not only in China. Moreover, foreign capitalism was in deep trouble. Money was everything. It was a ce to hide filth. Without being baptized by socialism, there were definitely all kinds of evil things. As the saying went, there was a market if there was demand. In terms of professional standards, a berserker like him was definitely stronger than an eminent monk, an Onmyoji, or an exorcist¡­


    However, he had to disguise himself.


    Otherwise, it was really suspicious for a Chinese person to wear Temr armor and carry arge sword to exorcise ghosts.


    He could dress up as a Daoist or something. He made a hand seal and brought a Dharma artifact to the door, muttering an incantation that no one could understand. When he entered the house, he pasted talismans everywhere.


    These were all acting skills for others to see. After letting the client leave, he would wait for the malicious ghost to appear. Then, he would raise the Deathchaser Sword and cut all the malicious ghosts and evil souls into pieces. He would announce to the public that he had used his sect¡¯s Five Thunder Heavenly Heart Technique to kill the evil ghosts.


    ¡ªYou can pay now. May I ask if you want to scan the code or transfer the money?


    This would earn money faster¡­


    Thinking of this, Kang De was very happy. After all, it was a path to wealth.


    He was indeed very worried about how to earn money.


    Even if he brought the gold coins from the other world here, it was not easy to cash them out.


    Firstly, his background was unknown, so it was very difficult to put it away. Moreover, there was another point¡ªthe gold coins of the other world were not gold with extremely high purity in the game. They were affected by the forging process and the ck-heartedness of the forger, so the purity was very problematic. They were even made of gold and silver alloys.


    If he sold it as ancient coins, it would definitely be discovered by someone with ulterior motives. Then, he would get to the bottom of it and cause trouble. He would buy it as gold and have to think of a way to purify it himself¡­


    As for jewelry, the problem was also very big. Without an appraisal certificate, formal institutions would not ept it. Even if he sold it to the ck market, he could not earn much money. Even if there was such a cheat, money would not fall from the sky.


    In the end, there was still not enough time. Kang De could not slowly set up the concept, allowing him to use his resources andmunication advantage to earn a lot under the premise of ensuring safety and secrets.


    He would think about it after it stabilized.


    Moreover, the time flow between the two sides was so different¡­


    A small hand waved in front of him.


    Kang De returned to his senses and smiled apologetically, ¡°I just thought of something¡­ If that tour guide has any clues and information in this area, it¡¯s indeed a way to earn money. You can help me ask her, but this time, it¡¯s not to exorcise ghosts. I really want to buy a house¡­¡±


    Xiaoman frowned and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to invest in Japan now¡­ Where do you want to buy it?¡±


    Kang De revealed a harmless smile and said shyly, ¡°Anywhere near the American base is fine. The cheapest is the best. Okinawa seems to be good¡­¡±


    Xiaoman widened her eyes and shouted softly, ¡°You¡¯re going to steal a nuclear bomb?¡±

 Chapter 137 - Burning Paper

    Chapter 137: Burning Paper


    Xiaoman immediately imagined Kang De¡¯s motive.


    When she was young, she had thought of this and discussed it with Kang De. Since Reincarnators could return to the real world, why not borrow something from the American Empire? It was much easier to borrow a nuclear bomb from the American Empire than exchange it with the Main God, right?


    Of course, at that time, Xiaoman did not expect that the childhood sweetheart who had excitedly discussed the plot with her would actually use this imagination one day¡­


    However, as time passed, everyone had grown up. Their horizons and posture were no longer as simple and childish as when they were young. Or rather, the development of the Inte allowed people to understand the world more clearly.


    For example, how terrifying the military strength of the neighbor on the other side of the Pacific was. For example, how terrifying modern weapons had developed.


    Even if he could sneak in without anyone noticing and not be discovered, if the United States lost a nuclear bomb, it would be a huge matter that would turn the world upside down. It might involve countless turmoil and chaos!


    Then, she heard Kang De say, ¡°The American army stationed in Japan actually has a nuclear bomb?¡±


    His tone was very surprised and there was actually a trace of joy that could not be concealed.


    ¡ªHey!


    Xiaoman grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash! Speaking of which, what are you nning to do if you don¡¯t steal the nuclear bomb? tten the American base in Japan? Hey, don¡¯t be so angry. You¡¯ve already grown up!¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, if I had the ability to raze an entire American base in Japan to the ground, I wouldn¡¯t have to consider how to fight the elves. I could just go over.


    Kang De did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°What are you thinking? I won¡¯t do those dangerous things anymore. Believe me, if I¡¯m exposed, my parents and you will be in danger. How can I take the risk?¡±


    This reason immediately convinced Old Wang and even made her blush and snort.


    ¡°Then why do you want to buy a house in Japan? You also want it near the military base¡­¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°This is a long story. It¡¯s like this. I can¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    Xiaoman immediately stopped him from ¡°exposing the Main God Space¡±.


    She looked at Kang De and asked, ¡°Is it¡­ useful for what you¡¯re doing over there?¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    The girl asked again, ¡°There won¡¯t be any danger?¡±


    Kang De nodded again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    Kang De nodded again.


    Xiaoman sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll help you ask Rin.¡±


    She took out her phone from the pocket of her one-piece pajamas, opened WeChat, and sent a message.


    At this moment, Kang De¡¯s phone rang.


    He took it out and saw that it was actually Intermediary Xu. It was almost ten o¡¯clock at night.


    His heart skipped a beat. He nced at Xiaoman as if nothing had happened and walked to the side to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kang?¡±


    Mr. Xu¡¯s voice sounded, his tone uneasy.


    Kang De said, ¡°Good evening. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mr. Xu said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Kang, you mentioned to me a few days ago that if anyone asks me about that house, I can report your information¡­¡±


    Kang De nced at Xiaoman and said concisely, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Initially, we all had our responsibilities and wouldn¡¯t leak the information of our clients. You only mentioned it to me at that time and I didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, someone really called me today and asked me how that house was. When I said that it had been sold, he asked who bought it and if anything had happened¡­¡±


    Kang De lowered his voice. ¡°You told him?¡±


    Mr. Xu whispered, ¡°I was originally unwilling to say because this is thepany¡¯s rule. Moreover, you¡¯re my client and helped me resolve this issue. How can I casually leak your information? If the other party is a nobody and causes trouble for you, I still have to file aint¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°And?¡±


    Mr. Xu¡¯s voice became deeper and deeper, revealing a trace of worry and fear, ¡°Then, I was found by a few¡­ hooligans. They asked me the same question. Our boss interfered and didn¡¯t let me suffer, but he couldn¡¯t handle the pressure either.¡±


    ¡°In the end, he personally checked the information and told them¡­¡±


    Kang De clicked his tongue. ¡°So, the person who asked you has a powerful background?¡±


    Mr. Xu sighed. ¡°Mr. Kang, it¡¯s definitely our fault. Our boss ns to personally visit and apologize. You know that in this society, there are some things that can¡¯t be done ording to the rules. We¡¯re also very helpless. After thinking about it, I still have to call you¡­¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I told you back then that it didn¡¯t matter if I told them, but I also said not to tell anyone that my friend paid for me. Did you do it?¡±


    Mr. Xu replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± His voice softened again, ¡°You should prepare early and tell CEO Wang. There¡¯s a lot of power there. With CEO Wang¡¯s rtionship, they¡¯ll be worried¡­ Although I don¡¯t know why that person wants to ask about you, it¡¯s still rted to that house. Wemoners can¡¯t defeat those people sometimes. You should prepare early¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Onest question. Who is that person?¡±


    Mr. Xu hesitated and said, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Let me guess¡­ Xie Guangjun?¡±


    Mr. Xu was clearly shocked. ¡°Mr. Kang, you¡­¡±


    ¡°The previous owner of that haunted house is him, right? Or is it rted to him?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice turned cold.


    He remembered that after the female ghost in the house was purified by him, the words ¡°Xie Guangjun¡± were written in the air.


    If that girl died at the hands of Xie Guangjun and turned into a ghost because of her obsession and hatred, causing a series of incidents, when this matter reached Xie Guangjun¡¯s ears, it would definitely cause him to be surprised and uneasy.


    After all, he was guilty.


    Therefore, he would pay close attention to this ¡°ghost house¡±. For example, did the owner lie, did the new owner encounter the same thing after moving in, and was there really a ghost?


    Therefore, he would ask Mr. Xu who the new owner was.


    He did not even hesitate to use some of his methods and strength to obtain the information he wanted.


    There was a cold smile on Kang De¡¯s lips as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s background? Is he part of a gang?¡±


    There was even a trace of fear in Mr. Xu¡¯s voice as if Xie Guangjun had the ability to eavesdrop on his call. He stammered, ¡°He¡¯s indeed a little¡­ how should I put it¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Kang De was quite impatient. He had fought a few times in the other world. Every time, he was decisive and straightforward. The experience affected his personality, so he naturally could not be bothered to listen to Intermediary Xu¡¯s hesitation and timidity.


    Seeing that Old Wang was already looking over, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Alright, forget it if you don¡¯t want to say it. Just pretend you didn¡¯t call. In addition, I hope you continue to keep it a secret and don¡¯t reveal Xiaoman¡¯s matter. That¡¯s it. Goodbye.¡±


    Therefore, he hung up.


    It did not matter if Mr. Xu was unwilling to say.


    If Xie Guangjun had something on his mind, he would send himself to his door.


    Old Wang asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kang De shook his phone and said half-truthfully, ¡°That Intermediary Xu said that a big client who was obsessed with the ghost culture was very interested in that house and was willing to buy it at a high price, but I rejected him.¡±


    The girl blinked. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Wait for a while more and its value will increase¡ªhow is it? Have you returned?¡±


    Xiaoman did not take it to heart and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock now. It¡¯s already eleven in Japan. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already asleep. A tour guide has to sleep early¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ask tomorrow.¡±


    In any case, there was no hurry. Even if he could buy it, he did not have money. Even if he continued to live off Old Wang, he could not immediately settle the matter¡ªit was unknown if he could find the seller.


    Xiaoman replied and looked at Kang De. ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Her tone was a little reluctant.


    Kang De looked at the time. It was past midnight. When a new day arrived, he would recover his transmigration ability. In other words, he still had two hours to spend on Earth.


    He looked at the girl¡¯s expectant and reluctant gaze and made up his mind. Every hour on Earth was seven hours in the other world. He could not waste time like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave at twelve,¡± he said. ¡°In two hours.¡±


    The girl was first disappointed, then happy. ¡°There are still two hours¡­¡±


    She looked at Kang De. ¡°Do you want to eat supper? Or go to a movie? Or¡­¡±


    Seeing Kang De¡¯s expression, she understood. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll check some information and bring something¡­¡±


    Apart from downloading some learning materials for his son, he had to consider a bnce between work and rest. The Autobot liked the Transformers movies very much. In that case, he would find more war movies and animations for it. He could also find cartoons andics. How should he put it? He had to put a bag of peanuts in front of Anya.


    Xiaoman asked, ¡°Then can I do it here?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I can¡­ but it¡¯s very boring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not boring.¡±


    So Kang De turned on hisputer and took out his mobile hard drive. He searched for resources and downloaded them. The fiber optics were powerful and fast. He rattled on the keyboard, searched for information, and downloaded materials. In the Inte era, knowledge was public and sharing was encouraged. Many things could be found.


    Xiaoman was lying on Kang De¡¯s bed, pulling the nket and covering herself. Only her head was exposed, like a hamster. She stared at Kang De¡¯s back and thought of something.


    The two of them did notmunicate much. From time to time, Kang De would look back and see the girl looking at him and smiling. Such a scene made him feel very at ease.


    Until midnight.


    Kang De stretched and turned around. At some point, the girl had already fallen asleep.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡±


    Kang De pulled the plug and stuffed the portable hard drive into his pocket. When he came to the bed, he hesitated for a moment before reaching out and ttening the girl¡¯s body. He cushioned the pillow and covered her with the nket.


    Then, he pinched her face.


    ¡°It feels good¡­¡±


    He took out his phone and typed a WeChat message: ¡°Don¡¯t stay in bed after you wake up. Don¡¯t sleep on my bed the next day, or something might happen when I return.¡±


    ¡°I was going to let you see it, but you fell asleep. I sent it to you. Surprise.¡±


    He sent the video of the Hummer transforming.


    Then, he turned off the lights.


    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed softly and closed the bedroom door.


    After a long time, the girl slowly opened her eyes in the darkness.


    She reached out to wipe the corners of her eyes and picked up her phone. She saw the message and the video.


    She had the Kang De family¡¯s WiFi which was very fast. In the scene, Kang De¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°You can start to transform now.¡±


    Then, the Hummer rumbled and began to change shape. It was even more real and shocking than in the movie. The extreme beauty of the mechanical change was causing the Autobot to change shape.


    ¡°¡­No wonder he targeted the American military base.¡±


    The girl whispered, ¡°Is it a Transformer this time¡­¡±


    She could not help but think of the story of Kang De¡¯s experience.


    This was a gradually deep-rooted misunderstanding. Kang De did not return to the Main God Space.


    What Xiaoman did not expect was that Kang De only went to the other world very ordinary.


    However, Kang De did not think of anything.


    This time, he did not return to the valley where the Autobot was. Instead, he went to another ce¡­ Unknowingly, something interfered with the coordinates and called him over.


    With a crack, it was the sound of wood shattering. Kang De felt himself fall and his butt shattered a certain wood product. His feetnded and he immediately stabilized himself, looking around in confusion.


    He saw the person in front of him.


    Then, he was recognized.


    Clearly, the person in front of him was the same.


    The two of them looked at each other. Kang De was the first to react. He raised his gun and pulled out his short knife. His battle aura umted and his mental strength spread out. He shouted, ¡°Hong San!¡±


    The person in front of him was the Cathayan he had encountered in Glory Sand Town, a guy born to be a ve.


    When he was taking revenge, he did not see Hong San, nor did he have any obsession with this. At that time, his mind was filled with revenge. If he saw Hong San, he would most likely kill him together. If he did not see him, then it was fine. The Brilliant Sand Castle had been razed to the ground by the fuel truck. He thought that the Cathayan had also turned into charcoal, but he did not think much of itter.


    He did not expect him to still be alive?


    What was going on?


    With the knife and gun in his hand, Kang De felt slightly relieved. He looked at Hong San, who was also looking at him. However, the Cathayan looked quite miserable. The other party was sitting on the ground and looking at him in shock. He was holding a stack of circr paper and a burning brazier in front of him.


    Kang De narrowed his eyes and pointed his gun at Hong San. ¡°What the f*ck are you doing? Where is this?¡±


    Hong San still seemed to be in a huge shock. When he heard this, he shivered and stammered, ¡°M-Master Kang, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    He revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°I¡¯m burning incense paper for you¡­ Today is the 49th day after your death¡­¡±

 Chapter 138 - Spirit Tablet

    Chapter 138: Spirit Tablet


    ¡°I¡¯m burning incense paper for you¡­ Today is the 49th day after your death¡­¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression was still extremely horrified. His lips trembled and his face was pale. It was too f*cking terrifying. He could guarantee with his martial artist¡¯s eyesight and spiritual perception that Kang De had really appeared out of thin air and pressed down on the offering table. This was f*cking burning paper and not summoning souls. How could a dead person suddenly return to life?


    He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master, do you have any unfulfilled wishes, or are you missing anything? Tell me in my dream and I¡¯ll settle it for you immediately. Why don¡¯t youe up personally? A ghost shouldn¡¯t be in the world of the living¡­¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°What in the world are you talking about? Stop pretending!¡±


    Hong San was about to cry. He was treated as a servant in the past, and Kang De was also someone he had served. He was naturally intimidated. Moreover, he knew what this master had done. He had killed the huge Glory Sand cleanly by himself. His methods were so ruthless and murderous. Now that he thought about it, it made him shiver.


    After he secretly slipped out of the Glory Sand Manor that day, he did not immediately escape. Instead, he hid nearby. That night, he saw a terrifying mushroom cloud rise in the manor. It was as if the Drought Demon had circled there. It was really terrifying¡ªif he had not escaped at that time, the oue could be imagined.


    Therefore, he was very afraid now.


    The return of this ghost to the human world was already very terrifying, especially for such a ruthless person with an extremely great killing intent and hatred. After death, he would definitely turn into a sinister ghost. The terrifying level would probably increase by ten or a hundred times.


    Could it be that he thought Hong San escaped death and wanted to take his life now?


    When he thought of this, Hong San wanted to p himself.


    D*mn, he offered incense every day and burned paper offerings every seven days. This was simply reminding this ruthless master in theherworld every day, ¡°Master, do you still remember me? I¡¯m Hong San. Heh, I secretly ran away and didn¡¯t die in your hands. You¡¯re dead, but I¡¯m still alive. Not only that, I can burn paper and incense for you. That¡¯s great. What do you want to eat today?¡±


    Therefore, the ruthless master could not take it anymore and directly came up to sh him¡­


    Hong San was regretful and afraid. He directlyy on the ground and kowtowed, ¡°Master, please forgive me. On ount of the continuous incense offerings I¡¯ve offered these few days and my pious worship every day, moreover, the matter of Glory Sand has nothing to do with me. I even reminded you that I can barely make up for my mistakes¡­¡±


    Seeing him like this, Kang De frowned in thought. He pointed his gun at Hong San and looked down at the things he had crushed. He saw that the ground was in a mess. A wooden table was shattered, and several dishes rolled all over the ground. There was sausage, bread, roasted chicken, and a huge pig head.


    In the messy a wooden tablet.


    Kang De focused his gaze and took a closer look. It said, ¡°The Spirit Tablet of the Goethe Prince Consort, Master Kang.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With a crack, this spirit tablet was shattered by Kang De¡¯s foot, scaring Hong San so much that he trembled. All of this was really too magical. The first seven days, he did note back, but he returned on the 49th day and even f*cking crushed his spirit tablet.


    Hong San had never seen such a thing in his life.


    Seeing this tablet, Kang De believed 80% of it. Hong San was indeed burning paper for him, but this was not important. What was important was that he should have returned to that valley the way he came. How could¡­


    As he sized up the surrounding environment, he said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Just as he said a word, his eyes narrowed.


    This was because he had discovered something between the broken offering table.


    To be precise, it was something ced on a te.


    Kang De focused his gaze, then his expression changed abruptly. He said sternly, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Hong San was shocked. He looked up and saw Kang De pointing at something on the ground. He nced at it and said timidly, ¡°It¡­ Princess Tina gave it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why would she give you the crimson scroll?¡±


    There was no mistake. The thing on the table was the crimson scroll obtained from the mysterious crack on the Holy Seal Inds¡­ It was something that those elf soldiers did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives and dignity to hand over to humans.


    Evidence of the Curtain Invasion.


    It concerned the safety and future of the entire world.


    Tina said that she wanted to bring this thing back to the continent and use it as evidence to inform the various races of the continent of the signs of the Curtain Invasion. She also wanted to use this to trigger international public opinion to force the elves to stop the war.


    Unfortunately, all these thoughts melted in the blood of Glory Sand.


    That night, Viscount Samuel arrogantly pointed out Tina¡¯s naivety and childishness. This was because the so-called scroll and the ck beast were only signs and not facts in the end. The Curtain creatures did not invade on arge scale, nor did they kill countless people and destroy their countries. Things had not reached the point where they were on fire. How could the countries of the continent who had attacked and schemed for their own interests easily unite?


    These words would definitely shake and subvert Tina¡¯s temperament.


    However, no matter what, it was not enough to be a reason for her to throw this scroll to Hong San¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s true. How can I dare to lie?¡±


    Hong San was so anxious that he swore and exined, ¡°Ever since the destruction of the Glory Sand Castle, I had nowhere to go. I only wandered around every day. After waiting for a few days, I felt that the dust had settled, and wanted to return to the Glory Sand Castle Castle. After all, I¡¯ve once saved up a sum. If I bring it back, I can at least use it as my capital¡­¡±


    At this point, he sighed, ¡°I waited for a few days and thought that Master Kang had already left and would not make things difficult for me. Unexpectedly, I bumped into the Princess of Goethe, who returned here, and that terrifying woman¡­¡±


    ording to his instructions, Hong San had secretly returned to get the money, but he happened to encounter Princess Tina, who had just returned from digging her grave. Before he could approach, he was only spying from afar when he was discovered by Sword Saint Snowfall, who was powerful and had shocking spiritual perception. Just shing from afar almost took his life.


    Fortunately, the princess recognized him.


    ¡°Her Highness spared my life and sent me to do something.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°She said that I¡¯ve once served you, so she ordered me, a Cathayan, to do onest thing for you. Then, she handed this scroll to me.¡±


    ¡°The princess said that she had more important things to do. Then, she asked me to travel bynd from the south and enter the territory of Goethe directly to the capital. Then, I¡¯ll hand this scroll to Grand Duke Goethe. She also gave me a letter to use as proof and said that she wanted to bury you in the Tedrell family cemetery¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned when he heard this, but he still did not believe it. ¡°Why would she hand such an important matter to you?¡±


    Hong San shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡±


    He continued, ¡°Also, the princess also said that if I hear the news on the way that she has already been assassinated or captured, or that the capital of Goethe has been broken through, there¡¯s no need to go. Just find a remote and deserted ce and build a tombstone for you. Bury this scroll in the tomb and use it as your relic. Then, my mission will bepleted¡­¡±


    If Goethe was destroyed, he would bury the crimson scroll on the spot?


    When Kang De heard this, his heart could not help but tremble.


    This meant that the secret of the Holy Seal Inds would disappear from the world. The sacrifice of the elves and the dangerous news of the Curtain Invasion would no longer be known by the world¡­ As such, the various races on the continent would be caught off guard. One day, when the curtain was lifted and a natural disaster invaded, the entire world would probably be plunged into misery and suffering¡­


    However, Tina¡­ did not seem to care anymore.


    Yes, her own country had already been destroyed. Who still cared about the world?


    Kang De vaguely understood Tina¡¯s mood.


    That was why she handed such an important crimson scroll to Hong San, who she barely knew or even trusted. This was because she did not care if the other party would fulfill his promise or if Hong San would throw the scroll away. She did not even care if Hong San handed the scroll to the Empire or the elves.


    After being betrayed and parting in life, after her mothend fell into conspiracy and calction, after witnessing the darkness and sorrow of this world, after deciding to stand up and make thest crazy gamble for Goethe, it was not surprising that she made such a choice.


    It was simply the greatest joke in this world.


    If she died, if Goethe perished, the fate of the world would be in the hands of an unreliable and unrighteous servant of Cathay¡­ Who would have thought of this?


    How evil was she to make such a huge joke?


    Kang De sighed silently.


    From this matter, it could be seen that Tina¡¯s mental state¡­ was very wrong.


    Indeed, after the Cathay Incident, Kang De had fallen into madness. Tina was probably not much worse, because the princess had also lost hope¡­ In the end, Kang De was able to return to his hometown and obtain peace, but Tina was not saved. Her home was still burning with the mes of war.


    He said coldly, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Hong San was delighted and said carefully, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me anymore?¡±


    Kang De shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll spare you for now¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell then, but you¡¯re not bad, Hong San. Not only did you keep your promise, but you also bothered to offer incense from time to time.¡±


    At this point, his tone had already softened.


    The encounter in Glory Sand Town was really enough to change his life.


    It made a naive young man like him be much more profound and calm.


    When he gave alms to that little beggar, Hong San sang the opposite tune at the side. He said that the beggar was full of nonsense and said that he wanted to repay him, but it was actually not trustworthy.


    Kang De did not think much of it at that time, but what happened next exined everything¡­ On the other hand, this guy who was like a ve reminded him to be careful in the castle. Later on, Tina spared his life and asked him to do something. He also fulfilled his promise and even knew how to burn joss paper and offer incense to a ¡°dead person¡± like him.


    No matter how he looked at it, he was much more conscientious than those people.


    At this moment, Hong San whispered, ¡°Master, when are you leaving?¡±


    ¡ªThis guy still thinks that I¡¯m a malicious ghost.


    With a thought, Kang De¡¯s yfulness rose. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving after returning this time. This ce is so fun, much more interesting than that. Why, do you think¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he saw Hong San pounce at Kang De¡¯s feet like a ferocious tiger and hug his thigh. He shouted, ¡°Master, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s great that I¡¯m not going back. Look, I¡¯ve been so filial these few days. I¡¯ve worked a little hard. Just do me a favor and bring me away¡­¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be the Mountain Chieftain¡­¡±

 Chapter 139 - Hong San Is Awesome

    Chapter 139: Hong San Is Awesome


    When the Cathayan pounced over and hugged his thigh, Kang De¡¯s battle aura had already begun to circte. At the same time, the gun in his hand was pressed against Hong San¡¯s head.


    If this fellow dared to have any tricks up his sleeve, Kang De would make his brain explode in minutes.


    Unexpectedly, Hong San only cried and begged, saying something he did not understand.


    Kang De frowned and kicked him away. ¡°Stand up and speak properly!¡±


    Only then did he focus on his surroundings. In the room, this room was empty. Apart from his ¡°offering table¡±, there was no other decoration. It seemed to have been prepared for his ¡°spirit tablet¡± alone. Looking in the direction of the door, he could see the staircase. It was a building. There was a faintmotion outside in the town.


    ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡±


    Kang De was frustrated. There was an inexplicable mistake in this teleportation location that was confusing. However, what annoyed him even more was that his iron son was still waiting in that valley.


    This was very troublesome.


    Because there was no mobile signal in the other world and he could not make a call, he had not considered this possibility previously. Therefore, he did not prepare a walkie-talkie and could not contact the Autobot at all.


    However, Kang De was someone who had seen many storms after all. Even if he encountered such a thing, he was surprisingly calm. After thinking for a moment, he thought of a solution.


    Without navigation andmunication methods, it was not easy to find the exact location.


    However, there was still a location after all. It was not far from the border of Goethe and the Empire, a vige that had been ughtered and burned. As he traveled, he also took a photo of the unique terrain and scenery along the way with his phone. After spending a few days and asking more, he could lock onto the approximate location. Then, he would search that area. He only needed to honk and shoot. As long as his iron son was nearby, he would definitely be able to hear it and know that this was a unique sound in the other world.


    Steady.


    Kang De nodded at Hong San and said, ¡°Your mission is over. Go do whatever you have to do. It¡¯s best if you return to the Empire immediately and don¡¯t stay in Goethe anymore. In the future, if you hear that Tina and I defeated the elves and reconstructed Goethe, you cane and take a look again if you¡¯re interested¡­ However, not now. Take care and leave alive.¡±


    When he heard Hong Sanyan¡¯s words, he had the intention to join him. Forget it¡­ He no longer had any ill feelings towards this Cathayan, and he could not be bothered to anger him for correcting his personality. Instead, he sighed and felt grateful.


    Because his mentality had changed, he no longer needed to find a living goal and motivation in this world, nor was he interested in any noble mission. Everyone had their own way of living, so it did not matter.


    However, if Hong San wanted to follow him, this was impossible.


    This was because he had many secrets. How could he easily let others know? Hong San¡¯s actions could make Kang De praise him for being not bad, but that was all.


    Now, it was more important to meet up with the Autobot as soon as possible.


    He could not be bothered to argue with Hong San.


    Hong San said anxiously, ¡°Master, help me this time. I only know how to serve people and not manage them¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Manage people?¡±


    When Kang De heard this, his expression changed, ¡°What? You became an official?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Hong San revealed a tired and unloving expression.


    He sighed, ¡°I was ordered by the princess to travel west and leave the Empire¡¯s territory to enter Goethe. I originally wanted to advance all the way to the capital, but you know that the war in Goethe¡­¡±


    War meant the copse of order, and it meant chaos. Goethe and the elves attacked each other. In this situation, the government¡¯s control decreased, the level of security decreased, and without the pressure of a violent organization, the various monsters had their own thoughts. In the end, the honest citizens suffered.


    ording to Hong San, when he entered the territory of Goethe and rested in a vige, he encountered a group of war refugees who were intercepted by bandits. The two sides were fighting and killing each other. Moreover, there were actually many Cathayans in this group of refugees.


    Hong San was hesitating if he should interfere in this matter when he was discovered by the bandits. Because of his yellow skin and ck hair, he was naturally treated as an enemy. Helpless, Hong San could only resist and counterattack. Moreover, he coincidentally killed the bandit leader and further turned the situation around, ultimately causing the bandits to copse.


    Then, he was weed like a hero. Many people in his hometown were grateful to him with tears in their eyes and called him a benefactor. This word was really too unfamiliar to Hong San. He had been called a yellow pig, called a lowly creature, called a servant, despised and disdained. There were many titles and attitudes.


    However, no one had ever called him ¡°Benefactor¡± so sincerely and gratefully.


    After receiving the other party¡¯s gratitude and greetings, the refugees asked him where he was going. After receiving an answer, they strongly invited him to apany them. Looking at those pairs of eager and timid eyes and hearing the name of his benefactor, Hong San seemed to have been drunk. After all, he had never had such an experience in more than 20 years.


    For some reason, he agreed to travel with them for a period of time.


    In the next few days, what happened increasingly exceeded Hong San¡¯s expectations.


    He dug out some knowledge that his previous master had taught him that he had never used. He chose the brave and strong people among the refugees and handed them the weapons and equipment he had seized from the bandits to carry out the most basic reorganization. This way, when danger arrived, he would always be able to resist more. This was very smooth because with his previous ¡°divine bravery¡± performance, the refugees admired him very much, so their obedience was very high.


    Then, the matter became huge. When they encountered the bandits for the second time, because they had discovered them early, they were prepared. They chose a narrow terrain as the battlefield and relied on a fewrge carts in the team to rely on. A group of people pushed the cart forward. He brought people to squat behind the shields in front of the cart and stabbed through the gaps with their spears. The group behind drew their bows and shot arrows, and the next group threw firecrackers. The remaining people all used simple catapults to throw rocks desperately. They actually won again, and there were basically no casualties.


    Another magical victory pushed Hong San¡¯s prestige to the peak, causing everyone to be convinced. After obtaining a batch of equipment, the hearts of the people were further stabilized. The team traveled west, and along the way, homeless refugees continuously joined. There were even hot-blooded Goethe youths who admired Hong San¡¯s martial strength and wanted to join his team.


    After all, other than a portion of the Cathayans, there were also a considerable number of Goethe people in the refugee team. These people had experienced those two victories and already approved of Hong San.


    With the proof and invitation of these people, the homeless Goethe people gradually joined.


    Therefore, the team becamerger andrger.


    In Hong San¡¯s words, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened at all, but there are more and more people.¡±


    Farmers whose fields had been burned, mercenaries who had been killed and scattered, lumberjacks, craftsmen, small vendors¡­ There were all kinds of people. This was the natural mentality of humans. They gathered together and helped each other to survive.


    The team becamerger andrger, and Hong San¡¯s prestige and status rose along with it. No one could shake his prestige.


    The main thing was that this fellow¡¯s social ability was really maxed out. After all, he was willing to be a servant and study it as a subject. His ability to observe people¡¯s expressions and judgment was simply perfect.


    ¡°Look, as the leader and military officer, he¡¯s polite to everyone. He can even remember your name and the situation at home. He doesn¡¯t put on any airs when talking to you¡ªare you touched?¡±


    What a benevolent and generous lord.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply like a dream¡­¡±


    Hong San evaluated his experience over the past month.


    More and more people appeared, representing the strength of the young men who could fight. In the end, Hong San even boldly ambushed an empty bandit camp. Moreover, he went all out and set up an ambush on the spot. He also killed all the bandits who had returned from plundering. Not only did he obtain some equipment and food, but he also saved some good citizens who had been kidnapped and sent them back to their hometown, causing amotion.


    This was great. His reputation soared. The merchants sent resources and money to express their gratitude, and someone wanted to join Lord Hong¡¯s team¡­ In short, all kinds of benefits followed.


    After that was the association.


    The Cathayans in the team discussed for a while and felt that they had to have a name. Otherwise, it would be inappropriate. Therefore, ording to the tradition of their race, they established a mutual support group and elected Hong San as the Mountain Chieftain.


    Later on, after a long journey, the team arrived at arger city. They were warmly weed by the mayor and military officer who had long heard of it. They were very polite and weed them to set up a trap here.


    It was here.


    Valentine City.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± Kang De said. ¡°So you¡¯re showing off?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you showing off for, Master Kang?¡± Hong San had a bitter expression, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to run away.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re a big shot now. You have so many subordinates and your brothers support you very much. The mayor values you very much. Isn¡¯t it good to be a big shot?¡±


    Hong San looked around warily and listened for a while. Then, he whispered, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t understand. I know my own strength. To be honest, I¡¯m puzzled that I was able to walk here safely. Moreover, the number of people is increasing, and I¡¯m powerless, especially¡­ Sigh¡­¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Those old brothers of the Cathay Empire all have their own ideas. There are also a few prestigious leaders on Goethe¡¯s side. Their thoughts have also be active. I know what they¡¯re thinking. They formed an association and elected me as the Mountain Chieftain. It was the Cathayans who felt that there were more and more Goethe people in the team and had to think of a way to maintain their superior status. They think the same as the leaders of Goethe. They want to be big shots and climb up¡­¡±


    ¡°This team is their capital¡­¡±


    ¡°As for the mayor and the others, their thoughts are even simpler¡­¡±


    Hong San sighed, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve seen it many times. How can there be solicitousness for no reason in this world? They all need our help. Previously, these people respected me because they wanted me to protect them. Later on, the people also respected me because of the same principle. They all want to obtain something. Ordinary people want to obtain stability and food, and those with thoughts want to obtain a better life and status.¡±


    ¡°As for the mayor¡­¡±


    He said in a deste tone, ¡°It¡¯s a war. Valentine is arge city and is exposed to the elves. Once the war erupts, he has to gather all the strength he can use¡­ He¡¯s counting on me to bring people to help him defend the city.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So you want to run?¡±


    Hong San did not blush at all and nodded, ¡°I have nothing to do with them. I¡¯ve already done my best to help them to this point. Now, everyone has a ce to live and food to eat. In the end, those old brothers and leaders rmended me to be the leader to use my prestige and reputation. After I run away, it¡¯s good for everyone. If you want to fight for wealth, see how many people you can rope in and fight for the mayor¡­¡±


    That made sense.


    Kang De nodded indifferently and asked, ¡°Since you want to run, why don¡¯t you run yourself?¡±


    Hong Sanughed at himself, ¡°Can I escape? A few famous and ambitious leaders are all staring at me. The mayor also knows that I¡¯m the key person to integrating this team¡­ In the end, they don¡¯t think highly of me, but they think highly of my reputation. I know my own strength¡­¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me,¡± Kang De said. ¡°However, if you want to escape, I have an idea. However, I have something important to do after I leave and won¡¯t bring you along. You have to know this.¡±


    Hong San was first stunned, then he gritted his teeth. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll return to the Empire.¡±


    Kang De nodded, then bent down and picked up the crimson scroll on the ground. ¡°We¡­¡±


    However, the next moment, something unexpected happened. The crimson scroll suddenly shed with golden mes. At the same time, Kang De¡¯s body trembled. The inexplicableprehension and rhythm after killing the elvesst night appeared again.


    Hong San eximed, ¡°It¡¯s glowing again! Just likest night!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 140 - Bad News

    Chapter 140: Bad News


    Kang De looked at the crimson scroll in surprise.


    Golden brilliant mes burned on the scroll and enveloped his right hand, but there was no burning or pain¡­ There was only an extremely familiar feeling echoing.


    He could not help but think of the situation that had suddenly appearedst night¡­ He sighed at the cruelty of war and thought about what he could do other than repel the elves and guard Goethe. An inexplicable and magical feeling surged in his body. He could sense that his body had changed, but he could not say or find it.


    Now, holding the crimson scroll, he felt the same strange feeling.


    Therefore, he understood something.


    The key to this change might be in this crimson scroll.


    This was because he had previously obtained this scroll from the Holy Seal Inds. He had alsoe into contact with and flipped through it, but he did not understand the words on it at all, nor did he see any magical changes.


    However, now, when he touched the scroll, this extraordinary item burned with resplendent golden mes.


    What was going on?


    Ancient scroll?


    With a thought, Kang De unfolded the scroll. In an instant, a golden light shed and illuminated the room. The obscure and ancient words in the scroll emitted a dazzling light as if they contained endless truths and profundities. They recorded the world, wrotews, and carried unknown stories.


    Kang De took a deep breath and looked over.


    Then, he still did not understand anything.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What a joke.


    Did it just have special light effects?


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong with you? Be it a cheat or this thing, it doesn¡¯t give a mission notification or exnation. Do you still want to solve the riddle?


    Kang De looked around and did not see any flowers or nts. He did not see any future images, nor did he interpret any shocking skills. This scroll only shone and heated up.


    Apart from that, there was no effect.


    He even tried to treat those alien words as the cirction diagram of a certain cultivation technique, but it was still impossible.


    At this moment, Hong San, who had covered his eyes because the light was too bright, said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s too bright!¡±


    Then, Kang De heard the sound of the door opening and footsteps below. Then, someone ran up and shouted as he ran, ¡°Mountain Chieftain, what happened?¡±


    Kang De immediately closed the scroll. This thing was still glowing, so he simply threw it to the ground. Without his touch, the scroll immediately converged its light and became ordinary.


    The few people downstairs also rushed up. They saw Kang De at a nce and saw the offering table shatter on the ground. They could not help but be shocked and ask loudly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Kang De nced at them. They were all young people with yellow skin, ck hair, and Asian appearances. However, now, he no longer felt any familiarity with this Cathayan. He already had a home.


    Facing the rude question, Kang De only sneered and turned around not to look at them.


    Hong San was shocked and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude! Hurry up and retreat!¡±


    Although he was already a medium-sized figure and was called by the Mountain Chieftain every day and regarded by many as a leader and important figure, Hong San¡­ had always maintained his status.


    Especially in front of Kang De.


    In Glory Sand Town Town, they had interacted for a short period of time. At that time, Kang De had left a deep impression on Hong San. If he was a big shot, he did not know martial arts, but if he was a small figure, the natural aura and confidence he revealed did not seem to be fake. Before Hong San could further figure out Mr. Kang¡¯s background, the Goode family attacked.


    Then, Hong San confirmed that Kang De must be a big shot.


    He didn¡¯t know martial arts? He killed Glory Sand Town in a day and the territory almost fell apart. That night, he nted a hot mushroom in the Glory Sand Manor.


    After Hong San panicked and feared, in the few days he was hiding, he reviewed Kang De¡¯s methods and ns. After thinking carefully, the more he thought about it, the more afraid he became and the more shocked he was by Master Kang¡¯s ruthless methods.


    The other party had killed and spread fear in Glory Sand Town in the day. Clearly, it was to let Viscount Samuel gather all his strength and capture them in one fell swoop. Later on, he even saw the capital temple that was built with the corpses of bandits when he had nothing to do. He was even more frightened.


    Oh my god, it was true. He was definitely a descendant of a military family, and he was the most particr one.


    ¡ªThe work of an official was for the Emperor, but war was fought for oneself. The war needed a little ceremony.


    This was probably the feeling.


    Coupled with the fact that Hong San had been offering incense to Kang De every day these past few days, he could not help but think of him. He even subconsciously took out Kang De¡¯s style when interacting with his subordinates every day. He smiled at everyone, but he was especially ruthless when fighting.


    In the long run, he could not forget it. This subtle behavior deepened his reverence.


    In the end, this reverence reached its peak the moment Master Kang¡¯s malicious ghost descended into the mortal world.


    In particr, those hotheads shouted at Kang De, almost scaring Hong San out of his wits.


    He pulled a long face and said sternly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Those young people had almost never seen the Mountain Chieftain so angry. This was even more terrifying. They looked at each other and then at Kang De before retreating with dust on their faces.


    Hong San wiped his sweat and revealed a bitter expression. He thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, leave now. They must have gone to report. It won¡¯t be long before those old brothers know the news.¡±


    Kang De looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be troubled by your old brothers, or are you afraid that I¡¯ll make things difficult for them?¡±


    Hong San smiled bitterly, ¡°At the very least, they called me Mountain Chieftain. I can¡¯t watch them die¡­¡±


    Kang De said again, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send you away now. They haven¡¯t received the news yet. I have some prestige and the guards don¡¯t dare to stop me, but if I leave with you, things will be different¡­ Sigh, as for how I leave, let¡¯s talk about itter. We¡¯ll definitely find a chance to escape.¡±


    Kang De wanted to say something, but suddenly, the sound of a door being pushed open came from below, and it was even rougher and more violent. A momentter, the sound of running came from the stairs.


    If it was the guards who were worried just now, this¡­ was a little rude.


    Kang De nced at Hong San again.


    Hong San was stunned, then he was furious. Killing intent shed across his face. A person was in a high position and had led an army into battle. After experiencing killing, his personality might be difficult to change, but his temperament would change no matter what.


    This Mountain Chieftain Hong looked in the direction of the stairs with a dark expression.


    Kang De saw him put his hand behind his back. His palm stretched out and turned half a circle. He was clearly circting his strength.


    Tsk tsk.


    Kang De calmly took two steps back and stood against the wall. His hand was already pressed against the wall. His mental strength spread silently and slowly spread, enveloping the house. If there was a conflict next and the enemy swarmed in, he would extract the load-bearing structure of the house and directly build a grave for these people.


    With his iron son not by his side, he returned to the auto-defense mode where he suspected everything and was prepared to attack at any time. Moreover, he would kill as soon as he attacked.


    However, the person rushed upstairs without even looking at Kang De and shouted, ¡°Mountain Chieftain! Mountain Chieftain! Something bad has happened!¡±


    When Hong San saw the person, his expression softened. ¡°Old Du, why are you so flustered?¡±


    The person who came was a short-bearded middle-aged man, but his figure was very tall and could be called a warrior. However, his expression was very panicked. He said, ¡°The City Lord¡­¡±


    Hong San sighed. ¡°Take your time.¡±


    Kang De watched interestingly from the side¡ªit was like a historical film.


    Old Du stood on the spot and took a few breaths to calm himself down, but his face was still filled with panic. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not good, that City Lord ordered that the four gates are closed. You¡¯re allowed to enter but not leave. There¡¯s going to be a war!¡±


    This time, it was Hong San¡¯s expression that changed drastically. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake!¡± Old Du said anxiously, ¡°I heard the news and personally asked around. The city gates are indeed all closed and guarded by elite soldiers holding weapons. Whoever dares to barge out will be killed! The mayor¡¯s officials have already mobilized and ordered all the shops to close. Everyone will stay at home and resources are gathered together. All the rations will be distributed uniformly¡­¡±


    Hong San took two steps back.


    He had already heard the most important word.


    ¡°The rations of all families will be distributed uniformly¡­¡±


    He muttered this sentence again.


    Collecting food and resources, ordering merchants to close their businesses and preventing hoarding¡­ Was this a good thing?


    No, this was a really bad thing!


    This meant that¡­


    Hong San muttered, ¡°After eating the mayor¡¯s food, we naturally have to defend the city for him¡­¡±


    He said in confusion, ¡°The elves¡­ attacked just like that?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression also changed slightly.


    This matter was really unexpected one after another.


    Firstly, when he teleported back, he inexplicably ran to Hong San and was separated from his iron son. When he took the crimson scroll and was about to leave, he encountered the siege and the attack of the elves.


    This was¡­ a true war.


    Hong Sanposed himself and said to Old Du, ¡°Go out first!¡±


    Old Du seemed to be very convinced by Hong San. He only looked at Kang De strangely and did not ask much before arriving downstairs. Hong San paced two steps on the spot and said to Kang De, ¡°At this point, Master, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave. The City Lord has ordered to seal the city gate. The next step is to recruit civilian forces to help defend the city. I¡¯m afraid the envoy who will invite me to the council is already on the way¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°There¡¯s still a way to leave.¡±


    His Extraction superpower was very useful and could even be used to dig tunnels. Even if the surroundings of Hong San¡¯s residence were monitored tightly, he couldpletely think of a way underground.


    After telling Hong San this method, he shook his head like a rattling drum. He said, ¡°Master, there are mages from the Earth Vein School among the people monitoring me. We¡¯ll be discovered if we dig a tunnel.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re powerful, but it¡¯s too dangerous at this moment. You¡¯ll go against the entire city. I have a n. Come with me to see the mayorter and reveal your identity. You¡¯re Princess Tina¡¯s husband. For the sake of the Tedrell family, the mayor will most likely be lenient and let you out of the city so that you won¡¯t be trapped¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 141 - Full of Talents

    Chapter 141: Full of Talents


    These words warmed Kang De¡¯s heart.


    When the elves attacked, the city gate was closed. The mayor had already made up his mind. Hong San would definitely be called a militia volunteer and defend the city for Goethe. Death in the war was a huge matter. How dangerous was it? Under such circumstances, Hong San actually considered him and thought of a way to send him out of the city. Although this person waszy and servile, he was actually not bad.


    Even so, Kang De still shook his head.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± He said, ¡°You have to make him believe you.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°With the princess¡¯s letter and token as proof, I can also prove¡­¡±


    Kang De still shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s difficult. It¡¯s useless for you to prove it. Who knows if you colluded with me? Although Tina wrote the letter, she didn¡¯t draw my appearance. No one knows what I look like¡­¡±


    At this point, he thought of something.


    This was because he had taken a photo with Tina on his phone. As for other things that could prove his identity, it was not impossible, including his experience in Glory Sand Town. Some of the things Tina and Knight usually told him proved that he had a rtively close rtionship with Tina.


    However, in the end, he did not want to do it.


    Why would he go to a native official he did not know and put himself in a low position? Why would he patiently exin and deal with the interrogation in exchange for the other party being merciful and letting him out of the city?


    What a joke.


    When had the terrifying human from Earth, Kang De, ever suffered such grievance?


    He said indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡ªJust because he closed the city gate, I can¡¯t leave the city? I have plenty of ways to go out myself.


    So what if he did not go out?


    At most, he would return to Earth and stay for half a month. When he returned, they would be dead already.


    Hong San was used to observing people¡¯s expressions. When he saw Kang De¡¯s expression, he knew what this master was thinking. He sighed and continued to persuade, ¡°Master, my Master Kang, I know that you¡¯re a proud and unyielding expert who disdains to beg others. I also know that you¡¯re extremely capable and have many ways to leave.¡±


    ¡°But think about it. You¡¯re the Prince Consort of Goethe. This is also your country. If you break out of the city and even fight with the mayor¡¯s people, you¡¯ll turn the city upside down, weaken the city defense, and even let the elves easily break through. Wouldn¡¯t that hurt your rtives and enemies?¡±


    Kang De stopped talking.


    ¡°Moreover, that¡¯s not a request. You¡¯re the Prince Consort. Although you can¡¯t act as the ruler, he definitely has to be polite to you¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, if they make you unhappy, you¡¯ll re up again and use your divine power to think of a way to leave. Even if they fight, you¡¯ll be confident. When you see the princess in the future, you¡¯ll have something to say.¡±


    Hong San tried to persuade him, but Kang De was a little tempted.


    However, he still had some concerns.


    This was because the Eldest Prince of the Empire probably wanted him very much, and even the elves did the same. After all, Tina had caused a hugemotion in the north. Moreover, the Eldest Prince had his reservations and could not do anything. In this way, Kang De, the ¡°Prince Consort of Goethe¡±, had be a breakthrough that might work.


    If he saw this mayor, not only would he not let him go, but he would also have other thoughts. For example, it was not impossible to capture him and offer him to the Eldest Prince in exchange for the future of the Empire¡­


    Kang De was very suspicious of the people from the other world.


    It was not only the people of the Empire but even the Goethe people. This was because the knight had told him before he died not to hate the Empire too much because of the Goode family¡¯s performance, and not to trust Goethe too much because of them.


    After all, they were all humans.


    Hong San scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously. Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? Do you think the mayor wants you to go to a meetingter? I¡¯ll go with you, but I won¡¯t reveal my identity. I want to see the mayor¡¯s performance.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Is there a problem? Can you bring me along?¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°It should be possible. The mayor has taken a fancy to my strength. After all, I¡¯ve gained quite a reputation along the way. Sigh, we know our own business, and we¡¯re not that good at fighting. We only happened to bump into them by chance. Coupled with the fact that there are many people, rumors spread. In the end, the bandits avoided us. After all, they only robbed us for food and were unwilling to fight to the death with us¡­¡±


    At this point, he shook his head repeatedly.


    Clearly, he did not think highly of his old brothers¡¯ intention to take the opportunity to take a gamble.


    ¡°They¡­ Sigh, most of them have never seen a true war. Fortunately, they¡¯re defending the city. If it was a field battle, the elves¡¯ archery skills would be ipatible. If the two sides pulled out their formation, with our small number, we only need a cavalry to shoot a few rounds at once and shatter from the side¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed and he smiled, ¡°You know a lot.¡±


    Hong San was not proud at all and had aplicated expression. He sighed and said, ¡°I have to thank Master now for teaching me. I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually need this knowledge in my life.¡±


    He skipped this topic and did not seem to want to talk about his past. He asked, ¡°However, you still have to have a name. If you want to hide your name, what identity do you want to use to follow me to the mayor?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and revealed a confident smile, ¡°It¡¯s only a temporary identity. I¡¯m not interested in a motley crew like yours, and I can¡¯t be bothered to greet your old brothers. In that case, let¡¯s create a more detached identity¡­ Military Advisor, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Military¡­ Military Advisor¡­¡±


    Hong San revealed a subtle expression.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡ªI¡¯ve never heard of a fierce man who personally went into battle with an axe and cut down an entire viscount¡¯s territory and burned their castle, along with hundreds of people, to charcoal and even piled up the capital as a military advisor.


    However, Master Kang¡¯s tyranny was here and had long been rooted in Hong San¡¯s mind. Even if he called himself the emperor of the Cathay Empire, Hong San could only nod in agreement.


    Hong San continued, ¡°The City Lord can deal with it. In any case, the Goethe people look at us Cathayans like we look at them. They all have the same face and can¡¯t tell the difference. However, the brothers in the sect have to exin a little. After all, you suddenly appeared and became a military advisor¡­¡±


    He frowned and pondered. After thinking for a moment, his eyes lit up and he pped his hands, ¡°I have an idea! Let¡¯s say that you¡¯re from my sect and were separated in the past. Recently, you heard the rumors and came to find me and decided to help me. Yes, this way, I can exin and brush it off. You look a little younger than me. You¡¯re me¡­¡±


    Hong San originally wanted to say ¡°Junior Brother¡±, but when he saw Kang De¡¯s smiling appearance, his heart turned cold and he temporarily changed his words, ¡°You¡¯re my¡­ Little Uncle-Master.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good. Make it Granduncle-Master.¡±


    When the usually submissive Hong San heard this, he was actually unwilling to say anything. He whispered, ¡°Master, this is not good. If my master finds out that I arranged an uncle-master for him, he¡¯ll definitely beat me to death. This, it¡¯s fine as long as he can be my master¡¯s junior brother¡­¡±


    Kang De only said it casually. Seeing him like this, he did not insist, ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s an urgent matter. I¡¯ll let you take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yes, yes, yes. Whatever you say.


    After confirming his identity and making a n, logically speaking, he had to think of an alias for himself. Kang De had a difficult time naming himself. When he heard Hong San say this, he replied, ¡°You can only say that it¡¯s your uncle-master and ask them to call me Military Advisor. There¡¯s no need to care about my name. If anyone really asks, just say that my name is Long Aotian.¡±


    This was too¡­


    Even Hong San could feel a huge awkwardness and¡­ subtlety from this name.


    He said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that I want to say anything, but this name¡­ is too shy and not suitable. It¡¯s not low-key. Why don¡¯t you have the same surname as my master? His surname is Dong¡­¡±


    Kang De was first dissatisfied. It was not his turn to force his surname. However, on second thought, Dong Xiansen¡¯s name was not bad. In any case, it was an alias. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, whatever.¡±


    The two of them had decided. Hong San began to clean up the broken table. This thing was no longer necessary.


    Kang De yed with the crimson scroll at the side. As long as he did not touch it directly, this thing would not glow. In other words, he could put it in his pocket or bag.


    Regarding the secret of the scroll, he definitely had to study it, but not now.


    There were more important things to do now.


    Of course, it was not about the mayor and the city¡¯s defense.


    Since the four doors had already been closed and the security was tight, if the mayor was unwilling to let him go, he could only let his sone to him¡­ Just now, he thought of a way to contact the Autobot.


    Perhaps it was useful, but he would only know when he tried.


    He had once used this method for nearly a year and nned to contact the ¡°outside world¡±.


    Later on, it proved that this was useless because the white fog world was not Earth at all.


    This method was radio.


    He had to return to the white fog world to retrieve it. Moreover, after obtaining it, he had to inform the Autobot of the location. In that case, he needed at least a rtively precise map. Then, he had to observe the sun and stars and determine the direction through the help of the location of the celestial phenomenon¡­ It was very troublesome, but he could do it.


    After all, it was difficult to support one person alone. If there was the support of the Autobot, there would be many more choices.


    At this moment, Old Du¡¯s voice sounded from downstairs, ¡°Mountain Chieftain, the leaders are here!¡±


    Hong San looked at Kang De, who looked back at him.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Let¡¯s change the way you address me. I¡¯m not used to hearing you call me master all day.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Uncle-Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De said with a subtle expression, ¡°You can call me Military Advisor.¡±


    At the very least, he had the dream of a military advisor assisting a noble.


    ¡°What are you talking about? The so-called military advisor is only a cover. It¡¯s fine if others call him, but how can I be so shameless to dare to let you be the military advisor?¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Uncle-Master. It¡¯s more reasonable for us to call each other from the same sect.¡±


    ¡°¡­Up to you.¡±


    The two of them went downstairs. Kang De was in front and Hong San was behind. There were already a few Cathayans standing downstairs. They were tall and short, fat and thin. When they saw Kang De, they revealed surprised expressions.


    ¡°Brothers, this is the elder of my sect, Little Uncle-Master. His surname is Dong. He¡¯s traveling in Goethe. When he heard my name, he came to find me. When he heard what we¡¯ve done recently, he praised us and decided to help us. I thought for a moment and asked him to be the military advisor and help me guide my strategy.¡±


    Hong San went straight to the point and decided on this matter. Without giving the other party a chance to ask, he turned around and looked at Kang De. He introduced them enthusiastically, ¡°Uncle-Master, these are my sworn brothers. This is Chief Song, this is Chief Chen, and this is Chief Huang¡­¡±

 Chapter 142 - Don’t Be Afraid

    Chapter 142: Don¡¯t Be Afraid


    Hong San had prestige.


    Even if he meant that his old brothers had their own ns and even vaguely had the intention to take him down, treating him only as a g and mascot to stabilize people¡¯s hearts¡ªhe still had prestige.


    Only he could make the people of the Cathay and Goethe faculties in the team submit to him.


    He had fallen into a battle and killed his way through, taking in refugees andmoners along the way, sharing their worries and difficulties. Moreover, he continuously won. Everyone saw this. This was prestige.


    Therefore, Hong San was afraid because he knew his own strength. In his opinion, his current achievements and status were only in the air. The reason why he had won consecutively was only that the opponents were only some insignificant bandits. He gathered his troops and used their strength to attack the weak. He naturally had every sess. However, if he faced a well-trained and well-equipped regr army, no matter how many tricks he had, he would only lose.


    As for the so-called prestige, poprity, and respect, they only needed a huge defeat to bepletely wiped out.


    The problem was that he knew it in his heart, but others did not. This was the most fatal thing¡­


    However, no matter what, this prestige was still useful.


    He directly introduced Kang De to everyone and said that this was his uncle-master and that he wanted to be a military advisor. The leaders were naturally unwilling. After all, this gigolo who appeared out of nowhere was definitely on the same side as the Mountain Chieftain. It was fine if he was not capable, but if he was really capable, wouldn¡¯t it greatly increase the authority and strength of the Mountain Chieftain?


    However, they could not question or refute it.


    After all, Hong San had already said that he was his uncle-master. In this day and age, respecting a master was as important as filial piety. If you questioned the ability of the elders of their sect, it was equivalent to pping the Mountain Chieftain¡¯s face.


    Who would do such an insensible thing?


    Chief Song was the first to react. This was a short and fat ck man with a sincere appearance. He immediately bowed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the elder of the Mountain Chieftain, you¡¯re definitely a talent who can rule the world. With the help of the Military Advisor, our sect should prosper. I, Song Baoyi, greet the Military Advisor!¡±


    When the remaining two leaders saw this, they cursed in their hearts and bowed.


    The burly man with rough and dark skin looked at Kang De a few times. Seeing that his skin was fair and his eyes were gentle, he casually cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m Chen Honghu. Greetings, Military Advisor.¡±


    Compared to Chief Chen, thest person was moreposed in terms of bearing and expression. He revealed a smile and said, ¡°Huang Jintong, I¡¯m a boor. Please advise me.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Hello, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    His absent-minded response did not bow, be polite, or introduce himself. It was a little disrespectful. Therefore, the difference between the three leaders was obvious.


    Chief Song was still smiling and did not mind. His expression was very kind. Chief Huang also stood with a smile, but his smile faded a little. Chief Chen¡¯s expression became a little ugly and he even snorted.


    It was still Song Baoyi who reacted. When he saw that the situation was a little cold, he immediately said, ¡°Mountain Chieftain, Military Advisor, the three of us are here for the huge matter that just happened. The mayor closed the city gate and entered but did not leave. The official announced that the shops are closed and themoners are returning. I¡¯m afraid a war is about to begin. The mayor must recruit all his strength and fight the elves. Our Heaven and Earth Association is definitely in his calctions¡­¡±


    What¡­ what was going on?


    Kang De had never asked Hong San what the name of this lively social group was. He guessed that these uncultured people could not think of a good name. He did not expect it to be so f*cking cool.


    ¡ªD*mn, you still said that my alias is too big and can¡¯t be suppressed. Your Heaven and Earth Association is even more arrogant, right?


    ¡ªMoreover, Hong San, are you worthy of being the head of the Heaven and Earth Association?


    Kang Deined in his mind, but he did not show it on his face. He only listened to Chief Song continue.


    ¡°When we arrived here, the mayor weed us warmly, gave us money, and served us well. From the looks of it, he probably has a n long ago. If we want to leave now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy. They definitely want us to help defend the city. How can they let us leave?¡±


    Chief Song said, ¡°This matter is too big. The future is unknown, and the military matter is ferocious. We barbarians care about one thing and lose the other when we do things. We still have to let Brother make a decision. Fortunately, we have the help of the Military Advisor. That¡¯s even better.¡±


    This person¡¯s words were really watertight.


    Chief Chen said, ¡°Should we fight or leave? Can we leave? If we dare to leave, the mayor will be the first to not let us go. Even if we disguise ourselves and walk away, when we go out and encounter the elves, we¡¯ll definitely die. Moreover, we have more than a thousand subordinates now. The officials have us surrounded but our lives are stillfortable. Could it be that we have to sleep in the wilderness and be afraid all day? Since we can¡¯t leave, let¡¯s give it our all!¡±


    He said firmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take advantage of the fact that we have troops in our hands to fight for wealth? Although that mayor has a n, it¡¯s his duty and he¡¯s reasonable. If we help him defend the city and make contributions, he¡¯ll definitely reward us heavily. If we can get an official position, we¡¯ll be above everyone in the future!¡±


    The two leaders expressed their opinions. Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Huang Jintong.


    Huang Jintong revealed an honest smile. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Brother Hong.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also unhappy.¡±


    Chen Honghu looked at Kang De and said in a rough voice, ¡°I wonder what your opinion is, Military Advisor?¡±


    Kang De ignored him and said to Hong San, ¡°Call me when the mayor¡¯s people arrive.¡±


    With that, he went upstairs.


    After being dodged, Chief Chen¡¯s expression darkened even more. Hong San cried in his heart. After Kang De went upstairs, he whispered, ¡°Brother Chen, my uncle-master has such a temper. Please bear with him. He doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world¡­¡±


    Chief Song patted Chen Honghu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s the senior of the Mountain Chieftain, he must have shocking talent. It¡¯s not strange for a so-called immortal figure to look down on ordinary people like us.¡±


    Chief Chen snorted and turned to leave without greeting him.


    ¡°Sigh, Brother Chen!¡±


    Song Baoyi called out a few times. Seeing that the other party did not turn around, he said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll persuade him.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them had left, it was not good for Jin Gang to stay here. He found an excuse and bade farewell.


    Only Hong San was left standing in the room. He looked at the backs of the three of them and sighed, ¡°If there are too many people, once power is split, it will be like this¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice sounded from the second floor, ¡°What did it be?¡±


    Hong San did not turn around. He had been troubled these past few days and had no one to confide in. When Kang De arrived, the two of them could be said to know each other very well. There was no need for Hong San to hide or pretend in front of him.


    He said, ¡°My lord, this hierarchy and ethics are all predestined. Some people are born to dig for food in the ground, but by a freakbination of circumstances, they encountered it. It inexplicably became a thing, so they can¡¯t recognize themselves. They¡¯re arrogant and feel that they¡¯re amazing, so they¡¯re greedy and have thoughts they shouldn¡¯t have. Then, they¡¯ll do stupid things. They¡¯ll be supercilious and muddle-headed. In the end, they¡¯ll die and even implicate others¡­ The human heart is reallymentable.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡±


    Hong San shook his head and said, ¡°How can this be nonsense? In the past month or two, I¡¯ve personally seen these old brothers change step by step. In the beginning, they only wanted to protect themselves. Later on, they became the leaders and had subordinates to order around. They ate better and were served by people. Then, their ambition slowly increased and they felt that they could achieve something bigger¡­ Once they think that way, they¡¯re really not far from death.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°A person values his own self-awareness. Eat as much as you have an appetite. Don¡¯t go over the rules and break your duty. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only be asking for it if you die. It¡¯s too wrong to harm others. Therefore, I want to run. I¡¯m not cut out for that. Now that I¡¯m forced by my old brothers and held by the City Lord to defend the city and fight the elves, I wonder how many people will die¡­¡±


    He went to close the door. Kang De walked down from upstairs and said indifferently, ¡°Your old brothers are not easy to deal with. That Chen Honghu is the easiest to understand.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°Therefore, if anything happens in the future, he¡¯ll definitely die the fastest.¡±


    Kang De asked again, ¡°The battle is about to begin. What are your ns for the City Lord¡¯s recruitment?¡±


    Hong San said without hesitation, ¡°I want to run.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Chen Honghu¡¯s analysis just now? Although this person is stupid, this matter is not wrong. You have such prestige and are respected and convinced by everyone. Don¡¯t you want to take this opportunity to take a gamble and get an official position so that you can be superior and not serve others?¡±


    Hong San replied firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De pretended to hit him, but Hong San shrank his head and argued, ¡°My lord, is being an official a turning point? If I want to obtain an official position under the mayor, I still have to serve him. Even if I be the mayor, I have to serve my superior. So what if I¡¯m the Grand Duke of this country? The elves can beat you up if they want. The Empire can scheme against you if they want. Even the Empress of Twilight and the ruler of the Empire have the gods suppressed above. To put it bluntly, even if it¡¯s the gods, how can we know that there¡¯s no one controlling them?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if I be an official, I¡¯ll be living under someone else¡¯s roof. I¡¯m from Cathay. This is Goethe. How can the mayor bepletely at ease with me? He¡¯ll definitely be wary of me every day. I¡¯m so afraid that the mayor will send me to die one day, afraid that I¡¯ll lose my life for no reason. What do I want? I¡¯m also serving him. I might as well be a servant at his house. At least I¡¯ll have peace.¡±


    Kang De covered his face and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking hopeless¡­¡±


    Hong San did not care at all. He could treat others¡¯ insults and ridicule as a breeze. Moreover, Kang De¡¯s words did not have any malice at all. He said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not you. You¡¯re a genius and capable. You¡¯re born to do great things¡ªI¡¯m just a small figure. Of course, I¡¯ll live asfortably as I can.¡±


    This person spoke nonsense, but his logic was self-consistent and closed, making people speechless.


    However, Kang De had learned it from the Inte after all. He immediately retorted very viciously, ¡°However, a small figure like you has been chosen by the mayor and can be controlled by him. Even if you don¡¯t have an official position, you have to work for him and help him fight a war. What can you do?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression stiffened and he slowly sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t mind. I just have to run when I see that the situation is bad. However, there are so many people following me along the way. They only want a stable life. It wasn¡¯t easy for them toe here and live in a house and eat hot food. I didn¡¯t expect to have to go to the city to move rocks¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all pitiful people. They can¡¯t help themselves and their lives are not theirs. When it¡¯s chaotic times, human lives are like grass. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all. They work hard all day and pay a lot of taxes. In the end, not only can¡¯t the country protect them, but they also have to fight wars¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard him say this, anticipation appeared in his eyes. All resistance in this world had a source. It was not to sit at home and think about it to ask for help from the people. It was to really see, experience, and feel before the seed of resistance appeared and exin it better to the world.


    Immediately after, he heard Hong San sigh, ¡°This is all fate. reincarnate well in your next life.¡±


    D*mn.


    Hong San was still Hong San.


    Kang De did not know whether tough or cry, but he was angry at her for not arguing. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to change all this?¡±


    Hong San revealed a nk expression, ¡°Change? How? I¡¯m an ipetent and aspiring small figure. I only came to this step by ident. I don¡¯t have your ability or master¡¯s talent. How can I change the fate of these people? How can I save them from their misery?¡±


    ¡°Even if they survive this, even if the elves retreat, these people still have to farm and pay taxes. When the wares, they will still be disced. This is the life of amoner. Be it here or in Cathay, now or in ancient times, it has always been like this¡­¡±


    He turned around and asked Kang De in a daze, ¡°What should I do? What can I do?¡±


    Kang De was stumped by his question.


    Yes, what could he do? China had 5,000 years of civilization, a long history of human strife, and the suffering of themoners. It had always been a destined cycle. In the long history books, who had changed all of this?


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s a way, it¡¯s not something a small figure like me can do. You¡¯re the one who can do great things.¡± Hong San asked in a daze, ¡°Master, do you have a way? Can you change all of this?¡±


    Kang De opened his mouth, but he was silent.


    It was not that there was no way, not that he could, but he wanted to.


    When the elves arrived and the city was on guard, he thought about how to leave the city and was even prepared to have a conflict with the mayor. How could he have thought about how many people would die after this city was broken through? How could he have thought about the situation Hong San and the others would face after being forced to participate in the defense?


    Kang De was about to speak when he heard a knock on the door, ¡°Mountain Chieftain, the mayor is holding a military meeting. He wants you to participate in the council hall. The envoy is waiting outside.¡±


    Hong San rubbed his face and said to Kang De, ¡°Master, let¡¯s leave now. If you think that the mayor is alright, show your identity and let him let you out of the city. The elf army is not a joke. No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t fight an entire army. It¡¯s more important to save your life. Later on¡­¡±


    Kang De said nothing.


    Hong San pushed open the door. There were a few people standing in the courtyard outside. There were three leaders he had just seen and others he did not know. All their gazesnded on Hong San.


    They said in unison, ¡°Mountain Chieftain.¡±


    Kang De watched from behind.


    He knew about the meeting just now and even what he had seen. Hong San had a lot of prestige, but the brothers below also had their own ideas and ns. Hong San could not control him, or he did not want to, so the leader became powerful. In fact, Chen Honghu no longer had much respect for Hong San.


    However, now, everyone was looking at Hong San. Even Chen Honghu¡¯s expression was solemn, and there was a trace of¡­ trust and dependence in his eyes that he might not have noticed.


    In the end, this team was raised by Hong San. He led everyone until today.


    Hong San cupped his hands and said, ¡°Greetings, brothers.¡±


    He walked towards the main door.


    Kang De followed him.


    The few people in the courtyard followed until they left.


    The street was filled with people. On the edge of the wall in the room, pairs of eyes were also looking. In the crowd, there were old and young, men and women, Cathayans, and Goethe people. Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Hong San. There was trust and dependence in their eyes, but also fear and panic.


    The news of the elf¡¯s attack spread very quickly and could not be suppressed.


    These disced people who had just seen hope discovered that danger was approaching again.


    They were all helpless mortals. Their personal strength was so small in this chaotic world. They could only passively trust people they could trust, even if it was only a life-saving straw.


    This was because they could not do anything other than pray.


    They could only pray that Lord Hong San could lead them again and guide them in the direction so that everyone could survive.


    Kang De followed behind Hong San, but he discovered that at this moment, Hong San was the only focus. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, and no one cared about a stranger like Kang De.


    Those hopeful and trusting gazes were all pressed on Hong San.


    No one knew that the leader they trusted and followed extremely much was actually a timid person who lived by himself and was willing to be humble. An unprecedented burden was ced on the person who should not endure all this. How ironic and cruel was this?


    Be it to these people or Hong San.


    Kang De stood behind Hong San and clearly saw the sweat on his neck.


    He was afraid. He was very afraid.


    It was not because he was afraid that war wasing, but because he was afraid of so much trust and hope¡­ He had never thought of bearing these, but countless lives were pressed on him, on the shoulders of a person without ambition, goals, or even dignity.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Mountain Chieftain!¡±


    This was a young man from Cathay.


    Someone shouted again, ¡°Lord Hong San!¡±


    This was a middle-aged Goethe man.


    The shouts connected. The voices rose and fell, and there were even the shouts of young children. The voices contained more emotions. The helplessness, fear, and dependence of the people turned into a surging tide that surged towards Hong San from all directions and swept this small figure in the center.


    Suddenly, Hong San missed a step and fell forward.


    With his martial arts, it was simply unimaginable for him to lose his footing and trip¡­ unless his mood was agitated and shaken to the extreme, causing his mind to be in a daze, and fear and uneasiness swept through his mind and heart.


    At this moment, Kang De took a step forward as if nothing had happened. He reached out and hooked Hong San¡¯s shoulder, stabilizing him. His voice was low and calm, and it reached Hong San¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 143 - Maximum Caution

    Chapter 143: Maximum Caution


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s calm and steady voice entered Hong San¡¯s ears.


    That voice was not loud, firm, or powerful. It was only an ordinary tone, ordinary words, and even lowered his voice¡­ However, it instantly calmed Hong San¡¯s heart.


    He turned around and saw Kang De¡¯s face.


    The other party actually smiled at him for the first time.


    It was not that Hong San had not seen Kang De¡¯s smile before, but those smiles were either sneers, mockery, ferocious smiles, or bitter smiles. The meaning behind them was mostly things like ¡°you coward¡±, ¡°you¡¯re simply hopeless¡±, and ¡°you actually dare to appear in front of me¡±.


    Although there was no malice, it was also a look of disappointment and judgment, filled with disapproval and even disdain.


    This smile was different from before.


    It was very gentle and filled with encouragement and approval. Most importantly, he treated Hong San as an equal.


    For some reason, Hong San¡¯s heart suddenly shook, and then he felt a certain sorrow. Thousands of feelings instantly surged in his heart, and many feelings mixed in his heart, causing him to be at a loss.


    How should he put it?


    All these years, he had been watched with disdain.


    For example, although he was a servant in the Goode family, his status in the Glory Sand Castle was not low. However, not only did the masters treat him as a servant, even the maids and servants who were inferior to him often secretly sized him up with disdain and discussed him behind his back.


    However, he did not mind. This was the lifestyle he had chosen. The discussion and disdain of others did not harm him. As long as his master did not chase him away, he could continue to live happily.


    Until he met Kang De.


    This master was different from all the Cathayanpatriots he had seen before. His thoughts were very strange, and his attitude and style were even a little simr to his master¡¯s. However, what really shocked Hong San was not Master Kang¡¯s attitude toward others, nor was it the principle he believed in.


    Instead, it was what he had done.


    That night, the viscount revealed his fangs and everyone in Goethe died one after another. On the other hand, Master Kang had escaped. On one hand, he was alone, and on the other hand, there was Glory Sand, who had the advantage in numbers. With Hong San¡¯s philosophy, if he survived a great disaster, he naturally had to escape. He had to hide his identity and live safely. As for revenge¡­ he could not take it.


    What could he do? Escape. Moreover, it was only a group of Goethe people.


    However¡­ he could take revenge.


    In a night, the world turned upside down, but on another day, this world turned back.


    One person against a group of people. Last night, they were still beaten until they fled in panic. Today, they took revenge as they pleased. What Viscount? What Mage? As the saying went, there were many talents. The so-called military strength was overwhelming, yet they all died without a burial ce. Their methods were cruel and they used everything. They were swift and decisive, intimidating the enemy, and decisive in killing. In a day and night, the once glorious Glory Sand Viscounty copsed. mes soared into the sky and burned everything.


    The impact and impact of this matter on Hong San was really too great.


    This was because he had personally seen it.


    He had seen how kind and friendly Kang De had been. He had even been willing to help lowly and detestable beggars who were full of lies.


    He had also seen Kang De¡¯s personality change drastically. His methods were cruel, crazy, and terrifying. It was only normal for him to wipe out an entire family.


    It turned out that a gentle and calm person could also be as ferocious as a tiger.


    Those glorious big shots were as cheap as pigs in front of him.


    All of this gave Hong San a huge impact and made him understand something.


    It turned out that there was actually such a way to live in the world.


    Of course, he only sighed at this. As a human who knew his limits too well, he definitely did not have the arrogant thought of ¡°I can do what Kang De did¡±.


    Moreover, such a ferocious person would still die under the curse divine artifact in the end, right? It could be seen that relying on strength was the cause of destruction. Most mistakes in the world originated from this. This was because once a person had strength, they always wanted to use strength to resolve the problem. One day, they would encounter a power they could not understand, resist, or predict. If they were brave and ruthless, they would really court death.


    Hong San had learned a lesson from Kang De¡¯s ¡°destruction¡± and stabilized his beliefs.


    However, he could not help but be impressed.


    He was very envious and impressed by Kang De.


    If a personcked something, they would envy the person who had it.


    Although he livedfortably, this did not mean that he did not know what he was missing.


    It did not mean that he would not be envious.


    That was why he was so concerned about Princess Tina¡¯s mission. Moreover, he did not forget to worship the spirit tablet for Kang De on the way because he indeed admired and admired such a person from the bottom of his heart.


    Such a¡­ person who dared to draw his sword.


    Then, Kang De appeared in front of him again.


    Moreover, now, when he was wrapped in the burden and pleading he had never wanted to bear, even panic, fear, and uneasiness, she reached out and held his shoulder.


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Moreover, he revealed a friendly, encouraging, approving, and warm smile.


    Hong San had not seen such kindness and such a smile for a long, long time.


    This was because Kang De was a different person.


    Along the way, Hong San acted as the protective umbre and guardian of many people. Many people admired him and worshiped him. He had received many gratitudes and praises. As he walked in the camp, he nevercked adoring and fanatical gazes. Everyone smiled at him¡­ However, he knew where it came from.


    It was only because he could protect people, but it was only because he could lead people all the way to today and let most people be safe and fed.


    Once they could not do it, these people would probably disperse coldly.


    If a huge number of casualties were caused and these people lost their rtives and close friends, the adoring and enthusiastic gaze would disappear and be reced by utter hatred.


    He knew this.


    However, Kang De¡¯s smile was different.


    This was because the other party knew his past and personality. He was also an unreachable figure. That Lord Kang De was a dream that he could never reach. He admired and envied him deeply, but now, he revealed a smile of approval and encouragement¡­


    Such a smile really surpassed all the fake politeness he had seen in the past two months.


    At this moment, theplicated emotions surging in Hong San¡¯s heart were really difficult to describe in words.


    He only felt that¡­ the fatigue and exhaustion of the past month or two had not been in vain.


    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me? Say something.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice woke Hong San up from his sigh.


    When he returned to his senses, he saw that everyone was looking at him. He could not help but ask in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°Calm the hearts of the soldiers. What are you thinking?¡±


    Hong San immediately reacted. He nodded and looked at the people gathered on this street. He raised his arm and shouted, ¡°My friends, perhaps you all know the news. The city gate is closed and the elves are attacking. The City Lord summoned me and ordered me to discuss a meeting. I¡¯m going this time to fight for a way out for everyone! Before I return, everyone, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already passed through a mountain of des and a sea of mes. We¡¯ll definitely seed this time!¡±


    To be honest, in Kang De¡¯s opinion, this short speech was actually only average. There was nothing exciting or exciting, but the reaction of the people exceeded his expectations.


    First, one person raised his head, then everyone slowly began to cheer, and then it became fanatical. This enthusiastic atmosphere, this heartfelt relief, and satisfaction. Be it men, women, old, or young, everyone cast respectful gazes and enthusiastic cheers at Hong San, as if he had already found a way out for everyone.


    Amidst this sudden cheer and fanaticism, Kang De saw the dazed and jealous eyes of the leaders of the Chen, Song, and Huang factions¡­ This was something they yearned for extremely.


    However, who knew that Hong San actually did not care about all of this and even avoided it?


    He looked at the crowd who were continuously cheering and shouting. Fanaticism was spreading and people were following. A trace of understanding shed through Kang De¡¯s heart. Perhaps these people did not care about the truth and logic. They only relied on Hong San and did not want to care about the truth or think. They only listened passively. They only wanted Hong San to say a few words to reassure them. They would grab this life-saving straw andfort themselves.


    Even if it was a fake lie, it did not matter.


    In the end, he looked at Hong San thoughtfully.


    This guy¡­ had probably long seen through all of this, so he only casually said a few righteous words in an impassioned and unquestionable tone.


    Surrounded by everyone, Hong San was sent to the entrance of the street and saw the mayor¡¯s envoy.


    It was said that this block had been recently developed and organized to centralize Hong San and the others.


    Hong San said that when he saw the mayor do this and actually let their group of not weak armed forces continue to gather in the city and not split up the refugees in the team, he felt that something was wrong. Clearly, the mayor hoped that this team would continue to be condensed and organized.


    Now, it seemed that he was indeed prepared and wanted them to defend the city and fight¡­


    Kang De looked around and saw armor sh through the buildings on the other side of the street.


    He could sense many gazes peeping warily.


    He was afraid that there were elite soldiers arranged by the mayor around this street. If Hong San was unwilling and nned to encourage his subordinates to kill their way out of the city, he would definitely be killed by the mayor who was already prepared¡­


    This City Lord was not easy to deal with.


    The envoy¡¯s attitude was neither arrogant nor humble. Instead, it was businesslike. The other party was expressionless and his tone was powerful, ¡°Under the mayor¡¯s orders, we invite Mr. Hong San to the city hall for a meeting!¡±


    Hong San smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Again, this fellow¡¯s social skills were simply maxed out. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with his skills, the stern-faced envoy¡¯s expression softened.


    The few leaders who had seen Old Du bring the horses over wanted to follow. The envoy reached out and stopped them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. The mayor will only invite Mr. Hong San.¡±


    Chen Honghu was furious and was about to curse when he was stopped by Song Baoyi. Hong San turned around and said, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll meet the mayor and discuss it with the brothers.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he cupped his hands at the envoy, ¡°Sir, the person beside me is not only my mentor¡¯s ssmate but also the Chief Military Advisor of our organization. He has superbbat experience and administrative ability. I think if he participates in such a major meeting, he might be able to make very useful suggestions¡­¡±


    When the envoy heard this, he red at Kang De. His eyes were sharp and judgmental.


    Kang De looked back casually.


    Their gazes met and retracted. The envoy blinked his sore eyes and turned to look at Hong San. His tone was a littleplicated, ¡°You said he¡¯s the Chief Military Advisor?¡±


    ¡ªWhat did I say? Master, how can a Military Advisor be as fierce as you? No one will believe it.


    Hong San exined, ¡°Everyone in Cathay practices martial arts, and military staff officers are no exception. His martial arts are very profound and he¡¯s especially good at fighting, but it¡¯s purely his personal hobby¡­¡±


    The envoy nodded and said, ¡°Alright, bring him along.¡±


    He looked at Kang De again. ¡°You¡¯re not bad, Cathayan. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Yes, what was his name?


    Kang De thought for a moment and was about to say ¡°Dong Zhantian¡±.


    Hong San stepped forward again and interrupted, ¡°My Uncle-Master¡¯s name is¡­ Dong Zhuo1.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡ªWait!


    The envoy smiled and said, ¡°Dong Zhuo¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll remember it, Chief Military Advisor.¡±


    Under the gazes of the people of the Heaven and Earth Association, the three of them rode away. This was the first time Kang De had seen a city in the other world, and it was Goethe¡¯s¡­ However, he could not tell if it was prosperous or not, because the mayor¡¯s order had already been carried out decisively. The shops on both sides were closed. The pedestrians on the street returned home one after another. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with fear. With the arrival of war, the people who suffered the most would always be themoners.


    Kang De only saw rows of houses and small buildings. They were exotic and colorful, but behind the window were pairs of confused and frightened eyes. All of this was so heavy.


    He could not help but sigh.


    This was the country Tina and Clevnd wanted to protect.


    Then, what should he do now?


    When he arrived at the city hall, Kang De had a preliminary understanding of the mayor he had never met. This was because this city hall sounded like an administrative building, but it was actually built like a fortress. There was a four-sided arrow tower, an iron wall in front of the door, and arge open space in front of it was not a garden, but dense anti-cavalry piles¡­


    The envoy arrived at the door and handed it to the guard. He turned around and smiled at the two of them, ¡°Mr. Hong San, Mr. Dong Zhuo, I have something on and will leave first. Someone will guide you in a while. We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    With that, he left.


    Hong San whispered in Chinese, ¡°Master, this envoy is definitely not an ordinary person. His status is definitely not low.¡±


    ¡°I missed the part where that¡¯s my problem?¡±


    Kang De red and said, ¡°What¡¯s with the name Dong Zhuo?¡±


    D*mn, after hearing this just now, he was shocked.


    Hong San said, ¡°Master, Master, I took the initiative. This is an alias. Keep a low profile¡­¡±


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve already f*cking called me Dong Zhuo, yet we¡¯re still keeping a low profile?


    Hong San exined, ¡°My master¡¯s surname is Dong, and my master¡¯s wife¡¯s surname is Zhuo. With this, your name is Dong Zhuo. It¡¯s low-key and ordinary. It¡¯s very good. Moreover, the name Zhuo is also very good¡­¡±


    Kang De waved his hand. In any case, it was only an alias. He asked again, ¡°How was it? How did you feel just now? So many people trust you and rely on you. Their safety and hope are on your shoulders. What do you n to do?¡±


    When Hong San heard him mention it, his heart stirred. Hisplicated emotions had yet to dissipate.


    There was even the feeling of that touch on his shoulder and that sentence, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    That never-before-seen, approval, encouragement, and gentle smile.


    He was a little excited and nervous as he said softly, ¡°Master, you just said that I don¡¯t have to be afraid¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at him and nodded. ¡°Yes, I said that. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He saw Hong San¡¯s experience in the past two months, his current situation, the burden he had taken, and the weight of trust gathered on his shoulders.


    It would be a lie to say that his heart was calm.


    He had also wondered if he could do anything.


    No¡­ that was for sure.


    If even a person like Hong San was willing to stay for those people and fight to protect them, how could Kang De leave? This was Tina and Knight Clevnd¡¯s country.


    Therefore, he told Hong San not to be afraid.


    If the other party was determined to protect it, he would help.


    As long as he spoke, as long as he was willing, as long as he made a decision, he would no longer be timid and run away.


    Then, Kang De would help.


    Under Kang De¡¯s gaze, Hong San gritted his teeth but did not speak.


    Hesitation and struggle shed across the Cathayan¡¯s face.


    Clearly, he was in a dilemma.


    As the saying went, it was difficult to change one¡¯s nature. Some things were deeply rooted. It was easier said than done to change them. How could a person who was used to being timid and humble transform into a hero in a short period of time?


    He seemed to be swaying between his philosophy and the current crisis.


    This choice must be very difficult.


    Kang De could understand and was patient enough.


    He waited quietly.


    In the end, Hong San gritted his teeth, lowered his head, and clenched his fists, as if he had gathered his courage. Perhaps this was the most important turn in his life and he had made a choice that surpassed himself.


    Anticipation shed through Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Hong San whispered, ¡°Can I give you my seat?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When the servant came out to wee them, he was shocked to see Hong San.


    This was because Mr. Hong seemed to have been punched in the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Hong San gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ hit a¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The servant thought to himself, Hit what? This is clearly a hit from the fist.


    However, this had nothing to do with him. He was only a servant. ¡°¡­Please follow me.¡±


    Hong San hurriedly walked in. Kang De¡¯s expression was as calm as water as he followed behind without saying a word.


    They passed by the scattered anti-cavalry piles and entered the main building of the city hall. Many people were busy, either holding documents or wearing armor. They only quickly nced at Kang De and Hong San and did not pay attention.


    Under the lead of the servant, they walked towards the meeting room. Before they approached, they heard a domineering shout.


    ¡°To hell with your great-grandmother¡¯s smelly fart! Hurry up and clench your butt. I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with!¡±

 Chapter 144 - Mayor

    Chapter 144: Mayor


    ¡°To hell with your great-grandmother¡¯s smelly fart! Hurry up and clench your butt. I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with!¡±


    Such a fierce roar sounded in the meeting room and echoed in the corridor.


    She roared so loudly.


    Moreover, the voice was very pleasant.


    It was clearly a young woman.


    The air emitted a fragrance.


    Kang De was shocked. He turned around and said, ¡°Is this the f*cking mayor?¡±


    Hong San said in a daze, ¡°No.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Then she¡¯s amazing.¡±


    At this moment, the girl¡¯s roar sounded from inside again, ¡°If you dare to lock me up here, believe it or not, the Vidal family won¡¯t sell a single hair to your Goethe from now on! I¡¯ll let you hit the elves with your heads! What? Do you want to be rough?! Do you want to fight?!¡±


    Hong San and the servant who led them revealedplicated expressions.


    However, Kang De¡¯s expression changed.


    He heard familiar words.


    Vidal family?


    Kang De reached out and patted the servant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s the background of the woman inside?¡±


    An imperceptible disdain shed through the servant¡¯s eyes as he curled his lips, ¡°It¡¯s a cunning person from the Empire who came to do business. Seeing that the elves are attacking, she wants to escape. How cowardly.¡±


    People from the Empire¡­ so it was true.


    A few days ago, he was intercepted and chased by the Eldest Prince¡¯s men. At first, he encountered an old man and asked him to sell the car. He even said that his little master weed the talented alchemist.


    The other party called himself a servant of the Vidal family.


    After killing all the pursuers of the Empire, he had once wondered if that old man had leaked his news. However, after interrogating him, he discovered that it did not seem to be the case. At that time, he was in a hurry to escape and did not pay attention to this useless Vidal family. He did not expect to be reunited in Goethe.


    Was it a coincidence?


    It should be¡­ When he returned from Earth, he had fallen to Valentine City for an unknown reason. This was an ident among idents. Only a ghost could have predicted this.


    With this in mind, Kang De lowered his guard slightly.


    However, the other party was from the Empire and had experienced a very mysteriousmunication experience a few days ago. Kang De still maintained considerable vignce and set the tone of dealing with him.


    He would treat the other party as air. If the other party recognized him and had ill intentions, he would kill them.


    Gas tank, gasoline, or dust explosion. He could choose any.


    The servant brought them to the door of the conference room and gently knocked. He said, ¡°Mr. Hong from the Heaven and Earth Association has already arrived, Honorable Mayor.¡±


    The argument inside stopped. Then, a calm and reserved voice sounded, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The servant pulled open the door and bowed.


    Hong San and Kang De walked out. There were already many people sitting around the wide table. Moreover, their appearances and clothes were different. Some were polite, some were well-dressed, some were in armor, and some were murderous.


    Merchants, nobles, mercenaries, soldiers¡­ At this critical moment, representatives of all levels in the city rushed to the city hall. The mayor clearly wanted to integrate all the forces he could.


    Kang De¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the people sitting in the two rows and naturally noticed the person he wanted to see the most. Although the woman¡¯s voice was vulgar, her voice was especially pleasant. Young girls could always attract the attention of innocent men.


    Then, he saw a petite girl with silver hair. Her face was small and even had a little baby fat. She was very beautiful and cute. She was wearing a ck dress with red thorn patterns decorating it. Her white arms and delicate hands were wrapped in ck gauze gloves.


    Such a girl should have appeared at the socialite¡¯s tea party, in the elf foreign trade shop that booked the entire venue, but she had appeared in the city hall¡¯s meeting hall near the war.


    Moreover, she ced her hands on the conference table and leaned forward. Her gaze was sharp and extremely aggressive.


    The corners of Kang De¡¯s eyes twitched.


    All kinds of signs indicated that this petite and cute girl was the person who had cursed just now.


    The previous argument was interrupted by the arrival of the two of them. Everyone looked at the door, including this girl. The silver-haired girl¡¯s gaze swept past Hong San andnded on Kang De¡¯s face¡ªto be precise, his hair.


    There was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    However, immediately after, Kang De¡¯s pupils constricted and a trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    This was because he saw someone more worth caring about.


    Behind this girl stood an old man. He was a member of the Vidal family who had intercepted him that night. Kang De remembered very clearly that the other party had actually appeared in Valentine City at such a time.


    Then¡­ perhaps it was not a coincidence.


    The old butler also looked at Kang De in surprise with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    This person handed Kang De an olive branch that night, but the extremely vignt Kang De ignored him at that time. After all, the two of them had different thoughts. The butler was thinking about how to talk to Kang De in a reasonable manner, but Kang De was thinking that he was being followed, so he drove over. In the end, he even issued a death threat¡ªif you follow me again, I¡¯ll f*cking kill you.


    At that time, the butler was very angry and felt that Kang De was too arrogant and did not give him face.


    Later on, the Eldest Prince¡¯s people directlyunched a pursuit operation. Kang De¡¯s situation was not good. The old butler was guided by the situation and used the group of green-skinned people to help. Unexpectedly, those green-skinned people were not stupid at all. However, this was not the main point. When they rushed to the scene, several elite mages, more than ten powerful knights, and a considerable number of soldiers were all dead. The battlefield was extremely terrifying as if it had been plowed by a dragon three times.


    When the old butler saw this, he felt a lingering fear. If there had been a conflict at that time or Kang De had wanted to kill him¡­ he asked himself, the oue would definitely not have been too beautiful.


    Now, they were actually reunited on such an asion¡­


    The old butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He could roughly guess what Kang De was thinking.


    Think about it. That night, he first appeared and wanted to buy a car, but he was rejected. Then, arge number of pursuers swarmed over. Logically speaking, the two were clearly naturally rted.


    ¡ªWe¡¯ve been misunderstood.


    The white-haired girl was one of the heirs of the Vidal family, her name was Leona. When she saw Kang De, she felt that this person¡¯s temperament and eyes were so familiar. Then, she saw the killing intent on his face and was immediately shocked. Then, she realized that the other party¡¯s killing intent was directed at the old butler behind her.


    The girl turned around and saw that her old butler¡¯s face was a little pale. There was a trace of fear in his grievance. In a sh, Leona suddenly woke up.


    F*ck, what a coincidence?


    She also realized why she felt that the other party¡¯s gaze and temperament were so familiar. D*mn, Tina was also like this now.


    A few days ago, when she heard that something had happened to Glory Sand and Tina had raised the g, she set off to the north to see if she could help. Then, she was stopped by the usually honest and introverted Tina. She choked until she did not eat well for a few days and felt that she had been greatly insulted.


    ¡ªD*mn, how can I be the same as that b*tch, Hannah?! You actually don¡¯t f*cking believe me.


    However, this was not the point now.


    Leona cheered in her mind.


    She did not miss it! He was actually in the city!


    In a good mood, Leona even smiled at Kang De for the first time. Then, she began to size up this Cathayan¡ªthe girl Tina had never forgotten. So he looked like this.


    He did not look like a peerless ferocious man who had killed through the entire Glory Sand in a day.


    Just as this doubt appeared in her heart, Leona thought of a reasonable exnation. That¡¯s right, he was such a quiet and obedient man. Once he went crazy, he would easily kill everyone in the family. This contrast was exciting. Tina¡¯s taste was really not bad.


    Why did she encounter such a good thing?


    Inadvertently, Leona¡¯s eyes carried a few traces of judgment that was simr to a fool.


    Kang De did not notice the white-haired girl¡¯s gaze.


    He narrowed his eyes and focused all his attention on the old butler.


    After questioning, although the pursuit that night had nothing to do with the Vidal family, the appearance of this old man at the right time was already a very strange thing. Because Kang De was in a hurry and did not want to be nosy, he did not continue to investigate. However, today, he had inexplicably teleported to Valentine City. The other party was actually a citizen of the Empire and happened to appear here, so it was too intriguing.


    The first time was a coincidence, but what about the second time?


    There must be a deeper reason and logic.


    In a sh, Kang De could not help but think.


    If he encountered this fellow on the street, he would most likely consider attacking. He would first restrain this fellow and interrogate him. The reason would be revealed, but this was the city hall¡­


    At this moment, a calm and elegant voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Hong San.¡±


    Kang De turned around.


    He saw the mayor sitting at the head of the table.


    He had asked Hong San about this mayor before.


    Hong San said that the mayor was a very standard Goethe person, so the image of a burly white man with arge beard immediately appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind. However, from the methods of this City Lord, Kang De felt that he was a cunning and scheming person.


    However, that was not the case.


    The mayor was a gentle young man in his thirties. He had slicked-back hair and wore a monocle. He looked very gentle and handsome, looking like an elite.


    ¡ªPretentious dog.


    When ordinary people saw the mayor¡¯s gentle and elegant temperament, they would unknowingly lower their attitude and express their respect. This was because this natural noble aura was indeed terrifying, but Kang De was different.


    It was just like how some girls would curse in their hearts when they saw the flirtatious, dazzling, and fawning girls in the ss. When a straight man like Kang De saw such a neat, serious, noble, and cold elite handsome guy, he would also curse him for being pretentious.


    F*ck, such a young mayor must have done something to get to this position. Hmph, was it so great to have connections in the family? Look at Clevnd. His father was still the Prime Minister, but he still became a Guardian Knight.


    Kang De criticized in his mind and chose to ignore the fact that if his father was not the Prime Minister, how could Clevnd be Princess Tina¡¯s Guardian Knight?


    The mayor stood up and walked towards Hong San. He shook his hand with an indifferent and calm expression and said, ¡°Wee, Mr. Hong San. Please take a seat. We¡¯re about to discuss this problem¡ªat this critical juncture, what can you and yourpanions do for this city?¡±


    With that, he nced at Kang De with a puzzled expression, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Hong San hurriedly introduced, ¡°Mr. Mayor, this is my mentor¡¯s ssmate, Mr. Dong Zhuo. In our culture, he¡¯s my elder. He¡¯s traveling the continent and knows about me, so he rushed here to help me. I invited him to be the Chief Military Advisor of our organization¡­¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s someone you approve of, he must be very talented.¡± The mayor smiled at Kang De and stretched out his hand, ¡°Nick Valentine, the mayor of this city, wee. Mr. Dong, I hope you can y an important role next and be our support. I look forward to your performance.¡±


    Kang De stretched out his hand. The two of them shook lightly and separated.


    Then, Mayor Nick revealed a strange expression and looked at Hong San, ¡°¡­Chief Military Advisor?¡±


    Hong San revealed an awkward but polite smile and nodded.


    Mayor Nick did not probe further. Instead, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Please sit.¡±


    He turned to the secretary beside him and said, ¡°Arrange a seat for this Mr. Dong.¡±


    The old butler stood behind Leona. The guards and assistants of the others were also standing separately. ording to tradition, Kang De¡¯s current status was that of a follower, so he had to stand behind Hong San. The mayor¡¯s instructions were clearly a favorable treatment. Hong San did not dare to let Kang De thank the mayor, so he could only thank him himself.


    There were also seats. The long conference table was naturally nobler the closer it was to the mayor¡¯s seat.


    Kang De and Hong San¡¯s seats were at the back. From this, it could be seen that Hong San¡¯s team was not too valued by the mayor¡ªthis was also reasonable. If Mayor Nick regarded the motley crew led by Hong San as important reinforcements, Kang De might as well consider escaping.


    He sat down calmly and did not feel anything about the low number of seats. After all, he was only here to watch the show and did not have any sense of participation, so he would not be conflicted about ranking and face.


    Most importantly, he also had the title of ¡°Goethe¡¯s Prince Consort¡±. With this identity, participating in the meeting in Valentine City would feel like he was a secret auditor. He would only find it interesting.


    As for Hong San¡­ he would not care.


    As soon as the two of them sat down, the mayor said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting, Miss Leona. I¡¯ll exin and respond to your protest and request¡­¡±


    The girl raised her eyebrows and sneered, ¡°Exin? Could it be that they detained us in Valentine City because they¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll be captured by the elves after we leave the city to protect us?¡±


    Mayor Nick said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. After all, ording to Princess Tina, some important figures in the Empire have a considerable friendship with the elves. Perhaps Miss Leona will encounter the elf troops after leaving the city and be treated as an honored guest. How can I be worried about your safety?¡±


    Leona pped the table and shouted, ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. Alex went to sell his butt to the elves. I don¡¯t have any rtionship with those sharp ears!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Nick said, ¡°But regardless of whether you have a personal friendship with the elves, I have to keep you. This is not protection, but a request. I want you to stay here and defend the city with us.¡±


    Leonaughed in anger. ¡°On what basis?¡±


    Nick picked up a few documents from the table. ¡°Just based on the fact that your family has done business in Goethe all these years and earned arge number of gold coins, the trade record in Vidal City alone is very impressive.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leona, I can tell you responsibly that the Empire¡¯s merchants are doing business in Goethe¡¯s territory. They umte wealth and earn huge profits. They resell goods and earn high differences. You¡¯ve earned countless money. The money you¡¯ve umted and the extravagance you¡¯ve spent money on have all originated from the wealth created by the hard work of the Goethe people. You¡¯ve used the methods of the merchants and your profit-seeking nature to snatch it away. You¡¯ve casually marked the price, hyped the poprity, and created demand. Ask yourself, how much wealth have you obtained from Goethe?¡±


    The mayor looked at the girl sharply, ¡°When the wares, you want to transfer your wealth, you want to take back your investment, and you want to make up for your losses. Be it war or peace, the benefits have been taken by you. I can tell you clearly that there¡¯s no such cheap thing in Goethe or this Valentine City!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the people of Goethe who have given you countless wealth. Now, you have to repay this country.¡±


    ¡°All businessmen have to contribute correspondingly to the next Valentine City ording to their personal assets and total transactions. You¡¯ve earned too much usually. Now, it¡¯s time to spit it out. It¡¯s not only Miss Leona¡¯s Vidal Chamber of Commerce, but every gentleman and lord here. This city has given everyone here wealth, prestige, status, and glory. Now, it¡¯s your turn to repay.¡±


    Nick slowly stood up and looked at Leona.


    The aura of the sharp-tongued silver-haired girl was slowly suppressed.


    ¡°This is an ultimatum from the people of Valentine, not a request.¡±


    ¡°In the next war, everyone has to contribute to the survival of this city. Not only the civilians and soldiers but also us high and mighty lords.¡±


    The mayor¡¯s gaze swept across everyone with different expressions.


    ¡°No one is an exception.¡±


    Mr. Mayor did not make an impassioned speech or make a bloody threat. He only calmly told the story, but a chill appeared in almost everyone¡¯s hearts because they saw madness in this young mayor¡¯s eyes¡­ he would do it at all costs.


    That¡¯s right. This move would offend the vested interests of Valentine City and damage the enthusiasm of the merchants and Valentine¡¯s reputation, but so what? If the city was broken, all of this was unimportant. If Goethe was destroyed, would the international public opinion, reputation, and attitude of therge Chambers of Commerce matter?


    In the silence, Kang De slowly exhaled.


    He recalled Captain Oswald, Sister Bedo, and Clevnd¡­ On that night in Glory Sand, these Goethe people had disyed almost cruel determination.


    Hong San was right.


    This mayor¡­ was a standard Goethe citizen.


    Probably.

 Chapter 145 - I Know Your Wife

    Chapter 145: I Know Your Wife


    The mayor¡¯s words were powerful.


    These words were as cold as the wind. Although he did not roar, it was enough to make people afraid.


    This was because everyone understood.


    The other party was already¡­ unreasonable.


    Or rather, at this moment, guarding this city was the greatest principle.


    Leona gritted her teeth hatefully.


    At this point, she could no longer protest because this detestable guy had clearly made a decision and thought of all the possible consequences.


    She felt gazes from all directions.


    There was mockery, coldness, and hostility.


    This was Goethe.


    There were also businessmen and nobles in the city present, but they were from Goethe after all, and were fighting for their homnd. As for her, she was from the Empire¡­ The reputation of the Empire had not been good recently.


    The change in the Glory Sand shocked the continent and surprised various countries. One had to know that Goethe was nominally a vassal of the Empire. The Twilight Dynasty had dered war on Goethe. As the suzerain country, the Empire was only pretending to mediate and interfere and did not clearly support its underlings. This had already attracted many criticisms.


    Moreover, Princess Tina Tedrell of Goethe was continuously using a high-pressure water gun to shoot dirty water at the Eldest Prince. Stacks of conspiracy theories were exposed as if they were free. This had simply be a carnival in the entire continent¡¯s public opinion. Under the water, it was unknown how many reactionary forces were adding fuel to the fire.


    The most vicious nder was none other than the agreement between the Empire and the elves to divide Goethe. The viciousness of this rumor was that no matter the oue of the war, even if the Empire upied an inch ofnd in Goethe after the war, it would confirm the infamy of ¡°coborating with the elves to divide the territories¡±. Not only would it ruin their reputation, but it would also be very embarrassing.


    Moreover, if the news spread, the reputation of the Empire would be notorious in Goethe. Perhaps in the hearts of the Goethe people, the Empire had already been equated with the enemy country. Although the Goethe Pce strictly forbade any retaliation against the people of the Empire who were staying in their territories to prevent the Empire from catching wind of it¡­


    ¡°With the army pressing down, everything will be over once the city is broken. This bastard doesn¡¯t care who he offends at all¡­¡±


    Leona looked at the Goethe people present. There was no sympathy in their eyes, only pleasure, and mockery. The coldness and even nning of the Empire had really broken the hearts of the Goethe people.


    D*mn it.


    The silver-haired girl took a deep breath and stood up.


    The old butler could not help but take a step forward. In a sh, this loyal servant of the Vidal family had already imagined the worst situation. If Miss jumped onto the conference table with a run-up and rushed towards the mayor and kicked him in the face¡­


    Then he had to stop Miss no matter what.


    However, Leona did not do so.


    Her gait swayed, and the corners of her skirt fluttered. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she walked as if no one was around. She walked around most of the conference table and brought with her a refreshing fragrance.


    Then, she came behind Hong San and patted the back of his chair.


    ¡°Hey, handsome.¡±


    She said, ¡°There¡¯s a seat closer to the front with better air over there. There¡¯s still the lingering warmth and fragrance of a beautiful girl¡¯s body. Go sit there, it¡¯s your gain.¡±


    This was neither loud nor soft, and it was heard by the surrounding people. The gentlemen widened their eyes.


    When Hong San heard this, he subconsciously looked at the seat that Leona pointed at. Then, he saw the old butler standing at the side shiver. Then, he threw out a handkerchief from his sleeve and quickly wiped it on the chair five times. He also took out a bottle of perfume from his pocket, sprinkled it on it, and wiped it five more times.


    ¡°Ah, the beauty¡¯s body temperature and fragrance are gone.¡±


    Leona said without changing her expression, ¡°However, there¡¯s still a good seat over there. I can admire Mr. Mayor¡¯s dignified appearance closer, so I think I¡¯ll change seats with you, okay?¡±


    Hong San stammered, ¡°But, why?¡±


    Leona said indifferently, ¡°Because I fell in love with the ferocious man beside you at first sight and wanted to catch him.¡±


    On Hong San¡¯s left sat a burly man with a scar on his face. He was as strong as a bear and was filled with killing intent. He was probably a mercenary. When he heard this, he was surprised and happy and subconsciously revealed a silly smile.


    He turned to look at the little face of the Empire woman, but he discovered that she was looking to the right, and the Cathayan on his right was also looking to the right. Clearly, the two of them felt that the ferocious man was someone else.


    Scarface was indignant. He raised his body and saw a gigolo from Cathay.


    In any case, this kid was far inferior to him.


    What kind of fierce man was this? Huh?


    Kang De also heard this sentence and a trace of smugness and joy immediately shed through his heart.


    However, this was only a man¡¯s instinct.


    After his instinct was rationality. Wariness rose in his heart. The other party was from the Empire and was even a member of the Vidal family. Clearly, he had been forcefully ced on this war chariot by the mayor. In this situation, the other party had calmly run here in public and said that it was love at first sight. It was clearly very suspicious.


    D*mn, even if she wanted to have sex, she had to hand over a note or treat him to a meal. How could she openly flirt in front of the mayor and the other leaders at the city¡¯s most important meeting?


    Therefore, Kang De smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I have someone I like.¡±


    ¡ªNonsense, you already have a f*cking wife, but I also know her.


    Before the girl could speak, she heard the mayor say calmly, ¡°Miss Leona, please return to your seat.¡±


    Leona said coldly, ¡°I want to sit here.¡±


    Nick said calmly, ¡°Why?¡±


    She moved behind Kang De and held the back of his chair. She looked at Mayor Nick and sneered, ¡°Because I¡¯ve decided to follow this Cathayan, as well as all the wealth, manpower, and resources of the Vidal family in Valentine City. You Goethe people don¡¯t trust the people of the Empire, and I don¡¯t trust you. At a time like this, it¡¯s better to ally with the other foreigner, a Cathayan.¡±


    The mayor slowly said, ¡°You also said that it¡¯s an alliance. Will I agree?¡±


    ¡°If you agree, we¡¯ll help.¡± The girl stared at him as if she was indignant that she had just been suppressed by her aura. Her current attitude was also extremely unyielding, ¡°I know you¡¯ve already made a detailed n, including how you want to force us to submit if we don¡¯t cooperate¡ªbut you have to think carefully!¡±


    Kang De frowned.


    He was about to speak when he felt the other party¡¯s small hand squeeze his shoulder and gently draw something on his back. Kang De could feel that gentle touch. It was the mixed touch of a soft and delicate hand and a thin gauze glove that made his heart tingle.


    Moreover, he could only understand this feeling.


    After all, he was illiterate.


    However, the other party¡¯s actions still made him hesitate.


    At the same time, Mayor Nick¡¯s gazended on his face.


    Mr. Mayor looked at Kang De meaningfully and asked, ¡°Then, Miss Leona, why is it this Mr. Dong Zhuo?¡±


    Leona replied, ¡°Mr. Mayor, don¡¯t you think that even in such a meeting, this Chief Military Advisor from the Heaven and Earth Society is worthy of another seat?¡±


    The mayor was silent for a moment. He ignored Leona and looked at everyone.


    ¡°Everyone, at this point, there¡¯s no need for me to hide anything. Even if the elf army surrounds this city, we still have the ability tomunicate with the outside world. This not only means reinforcements, but also a list.¡±


    His gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces, ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded your names, status, information, and even the information of your families and sent it to the capital. There¡¯s a newly established department in the Court of Goethe that¡¯s collecting these. In other words, your name will be remembered by Goethe. One day, when we defeat the elves, you¡¯ll be remembered, grateful, and rewarded by this country. Goethe will remember your contributions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    He pressed his hands on the table and said in a low voice, ¡°The Elven army is about to arrive. Our lives will be tied together. We¡¯ll fight side by side, so there are some things I don¡¯t have to hide. The Twilight Dynasty is the best in the world. Goethe is already prepared for the worst. Perhaps this country will be destroyed. After all, there¡¯s no eternal kingship in the world. Goethe will destroy the country, but the Goethe people won¡¯t be wiped out. Perhaps we¡¯ll be exiled from the continent like the Belloran, but we¡¯re more prepared and determined than them.¡±


    ¡°If that day reallyes, it will be revenge before the country is restored.¡±


    ¡°In other words.¡±


    The mayor¡¯s gentle gaze looked at everyone present, ¡°If everyone is dissatisfied or has other thoughts, or is even persuaded by the elves¡¯ spies and ns to y some tricks, I¡¯ll kill him first and everyone rted to him. If I can¡¯t do it, I, who failed, will die in this city. The shameful traitors will live in fear until the avengers of the fallen countrye to them. This is Goethe¡¯sst promise.¡±


    With that, he looked up at Leona.


    ¡°Can you keep the oath of the Vidal family?¡±


    Leona said through gritted teeth, ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I agree to your request. Please think about it.¡±


    The mayor¡¯s gaze turned to Kang De. He nced away.


    The elves were about to arrive, but they did not. This meeting was to mobilize and intimidate. The mayor was determined to fight to the death and ordered everyone in the city to follow him.


    Next, he announced the mobilization order to everyone, including the missions and precautions of every faction and organization. He asked them to return the resources and be prepared to wait for collection at any time. He also had to gather all the people. Every organization had the corresponding indicators.


    Kang De looked at the subtle andplicated expressions of every faction and knew that the position of mayor was coincidentally stuck around their necks. It seemed that Nick had very strong control over the city.


    The Heaven and Earth Association was asked to have no less than 800 young and strong militiamen and the same number of reserves.


    Looking at Hong San¡¯s slightly trembling hand under the table, he knew that this number probably included rtively strong and healthy old men and women.


    This meant that almost everyone had to face the war, everyone.

 Chapter 146 - Kabedon

    Chapter 146: Kabedon


    Kang De looked at Hong San.


    Although this fellow was veryzy, he was smart and knew how to observe people¡¯s expressions and judge the situation. Therefore, he understood a principle¡ªno matter what his personality was, when he interacted with others as the Mountain Chieftain of the Heaven and Earth Association, he had to show the bearing and appearance that a faction leader should have.


    It was not like the bootlicker who licked anyone he saw.


    Therefore, be it talking to the mayor or in meetings, he kept a decent appearance.


    However, when he received the mayor¡¯s order, Hong San could not hold it in anymore.


    800 young militiamen and 800 reserves.


    1,600 people.


    This meant that all the men of the right age in the team had to fight. They even had to recruit some strong women and old people. Not to mention the difficulty of this job¡­


    Those were all lives.


    Moreover, they were his followers who interacted with Hong San day and night and trusted him greatly.


    1,600 people. How many would die in the siege against the elves?


    No.


    How many could survive?


    Kang De clearly saw that although Hong San maintained a calm expression, his hands under the table were trembling slightly.


    He sighed silently and said, ¡°City¡­¡±


    ¡°Please wait!¡±


    At this moment, Hong San¡¯s voice sounded. His voice was a little out of control and sounded loud.


    The mayor was about to assign the next mission when he heard this. He adjusted his monocle. ¡°Mr. Hong?¡±


    Hong San took a deep breath. ¡°Weapons, equipment, and medicine. Weck these things. Moreover, we don¡¯t have that many young and strong people. The 800-strong reserve means that we have to recruit women and old people. They don¡¯t have anybat training andck the ability to deal with dangerous situations¡­¡±


    The mayor frowned. ¡°The city hall will help resolve a portion of the weapons and resources. You can make a list. As for the other problems, it¡¯s what Mr. Hong should worry about. Women and the old don¡¯t have to personally go to the front line battlefield, but they have to take on jobs like battlefield transportation. This is war, regardless of gender and age.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    The mayor said indifferently, ¡°President Rocker, your mission is¡­¡±


    Kang De looked over from the corner of his eye. Hong San¡¯s breathing quickened. His face flushed red, and then he slowly lowered his head. His body was trembling slightly, and his fists under the table unknowingly clenched.


    It was useless to argue.


    This was because, in the face of war, the mayor would do anything to defend the city. How could he be reasonable?


    It was useless to beg for mercy.


    This was because the mayor did not even care about his life, so how could he care about the lives of others?


    It was useless to say anything else.


    Because he was not capable enough, it was useless no matter how loud he shouted.


    Kang De retracted his gaze and sighed silently.


    Hong San was a Cathayan and was used to following the flow. He had always had no desires. As long as he was safe and satiated, it did not matter if he was a ve or a maid. He had once treated all power and injustice as nothing and was willing to be despised by others. However, today, he finally knew what it felt like to be helpless.


    Hong San kept his head lowered until the meeting ended.


    Everyone stood up with heavy expressions. After shaking hands with the mayor, they filed out. Who could rx after encountering such a thing?


    Hong San was in front, Kang De followed behind, and Leona obediently followed behind him. Then, it was the old butler. The master and servant of the Vidal family exchanged nces. Leona looked indifferent, but the old butler was aggrieved and pained. Who would not be troubled to have such a master?


    ¡°Mr. Hong.¡±


    The mayor shook hands with the distracted Hong San, but he did not say much.


    Hong San, who had full social skills and could be said to be slick, actually did not speak.


    ¡°Mr. Dong.¡±


    Then, Nick shook Kang De¡¯s hand.


    Kang De did not feel much, because he was still looking at what was happening from the perspective of an outsider. He did not have a direct sense of the impact of the war.


    He said, ¡°Mayor Nick, good move.¡±


    Nick shook his head. ¡°If possible, I also want to be a benevolent and generous mayor. I also want to encourage everyone to participate in the defense of the city. However, in this world, there are still many incurable fools. Compared to words, swords are easier to move¡­ This is my experience and conclusion.¡±


    Kang De looked interested. ¡°Oh¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    Nick Valentine revealed a lonely and sighing expression, but this expression only shed past. What was left was steel-like toughness and coldness.


    He said indifferently, ¡°For example, people would rather hate me than gain the courage to hate the elves.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Leona¡¯s expression changed slightly. Even Hong San turned around.


    Kang De was also silent. Then, he gave a thumbs up. ¡°Mr. Mayor, you¡¯re really tough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me,¡± the mayor said. ¡°However, I¡¯ve always believed that the benevolent will be remembered by the world. Those who understand the world will be philosophers, but those who can seed will always be people who understand the world and can be hard-hearted.¡±


    At this point, he revealed an even more sincere smile that was different from his usual formal smile.


    Then, he patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In this city, there¡¯s only me and you who have such ideals. Therefore, I sincerely hope that you can bring surprise and hope to this city.¡±


    After leaving the meeting room and walking out of the main building of the city hall, Kang De¡¯s expression was still subtle.


    What did he mean by that?


    ¡ªThat¡¯s right, why does this mayor look at me in a different light, including that white-haired woman? Hong San also bowed¡ªcould it be that I have some hidden domineering aura?


    After leaving, Hong San turned to look at him, and extreme helplessness and confusion shed through his eyes.


    Kang De said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±


    He and Hong San quickly walked towards the door. Behind him, Leona shouted, ¡°Wait! Wait!¡±


    Kang De waved his hand. ¡°Your husband is not here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leona was first stunned, then said inexplicably, ¡°When did I get a husband¡­ Hey!¡±


    Hong San was a martial artist, and Kang De¡¯s physique was extremely strong. The two of them left the front garden of the council hall in a hurry. Leona called out a few times, but they did not look back.


    The girl stomped her feet in anger, but she did not dare to shout Kang De¡¯s real name. After all, in the past two months, this name had appeared very frequently in Goethe. This was because Princess Tina¡¯s ferocious operation in the north had not only greatly raised Goethe¡¯s morale, but it had also made countless Goethe people remember the name of a person from Cathay.


    Kang De.


    The guy who took away Tedrell¡¯s most beautiful and pure pearl.


    After all, he was dead.


    Many Goethe men felt that it was a pity for the princess, but they also felt that it was not bad that their love rival from Cathay had died.


    On the other hand, Kang De had killed a group of the Eldest Prince¡¯sckeys in the Empire. There was no secret in the world. This news would be leaked sooner orter. Moreover, in the current passive situation, the Eldest Prince must be very eager to capture Kang De and deal with Tina¡­ His identity had to be kept a secret.


    With this in mind, Leona could only raise her skirt and chase wildly. She ran out of the door and was so tired that she was out of breath. She turned around and saw that Kang De and Hong San had already stepped into an alley.


    The silver-haired girl chased after him. ¡°Hey, follow me.¡±


    The old butler said warily, ¡°Miss, be careful of a trap.¡±


    ¡°What trap? We came here to find him in the first ce. Aren¡¯t we going to see him?¡± Leona said angrily. ¡°Besides, I wrote Tina¡¯s name on his back. The reason why he doesn¡¯t object is that he understands my identity and meaning. He must be waiting for me ahead¡­¡±


    The girl chased after him in a hurry until the entrance of the alley was empty. She chased for a few steps and suddenly heard the wind in the sky. She looked up and saw Kang De descending from the sky.


    He shouted, ¡°Hong San!¡±


    Battle aura surged and the sound of the wind was sharp. Hong San and the old butler exchanged a punch. The two of them retreated at the same time and their backs collided with the wall, emitting a muffled sound.


    Before Leona could speak, she felt a huge force push her toward the wall. The Kang De in front of her pressed down like a mountain. Only when she faced him could she feel the terrifying deterrence and killing intent.


    How should he put it? Although there was no such thing as a kabedon in the other world, this action existed. Moreover, it often appeared in ys and poems. A certain knight forced a certain youngdy into a corner. His tall bodypletely enveloped that petite body, and his strong arms were pressed against the wall, and so on.


    In the past, Leona had felt that such a scene was really nonsense. What was wrong with those women? Why did they soften instantly? It was really too fake. If any man dared to do such a thing to her, she would definitely raise her leg and knee him in the balls.


    However, now, she was really feeling it.


    This extremely aggressive action, the male aura that assaulted her face, and the killing intent that she did not release made her feel that the situation waspletely controlled by the other party, including her.


    Her heart was beating faster.


    There was even a numb feeling in his body that slowly crawled out.


    She even involuntarily recalled the content of those dramas and poems. After the male lead did this, he would slowly approach until their cheeks were close and his breath would spray on the other party¡¯s face¡ªto this extent. Then, she wondered what it would feel like if the other party did this. Ah, right, his arm had yet to extend¡­


    The standard action posture was for him to use his arm to support himself against the wall and approach. As for her, she would turn her head and look weak and irresistible. That was right.


    ¡ªPfft, pfft, pfft, pfft. What am I thinking?


    Leona was in heat for a moment before she suddenly reacted. Only then did she realize how useless she had been thinking. This guy must have used some method to infatuate her. It was probably some evil martial art from Cathay¡ªTina had most likely been possessed too.


    However, she was indeed looking forward to how it would feel if Kang De really pressed her against the wall.


    Therefore, why was his arm not here yet?


    However, in the next moment, the girl¡¯s dream shattered.


    With a muffled bang, Leona felt fine dregs hit her soft face. Then, she discovered that there was a long thing on the wall to the right of her head.


    It was not Kang De¡¯s arm.


    She turned around in a daze and saw an axe embedded in the wall. The handle was very, very long, very close to her head. Kang De¡¯s hand pressed on the handle.


    ¡°You people of the Vidal family are haunting me. Tell me, do you know me?¡±

 Chapter 147 - Language

    Chapter 147: Language


    ¡°You people of the Vidal family are haunting me. Tell me, do you know me?¡±


    Leona and her old butler were stunned.


    No matter how they thought about it, they could not think of this situation.


    The girl from the Vidal family felt her girlish heart being split into eight pieces by this axe.


    ¡ªWow!


    What was going on?!


    ¡®I¡¯m a beautiful girl after all! Moreover, I¡¯m a rich woman! The men I¡¯ve seen over the years can¡¯t be said to be humble in front of me, but they¡¯re at least polite!¡¯


    ¡®What are you doing?! Even if you don¡¯t know my identity, even if you think I¡¯m suspicious, do you have to be like this all of a sudden?! Didn¡¯t I write the hint already?! Didn¡¯t I convey goodwill?!¡¯


    How should she put it? Humans were sad creatures.


    Miss Leona of the Vidal Family was domineering. She did not give in to men and spoke rudely. She was very ill-cultured. She could not stand those so-called elegant and noble gigolos and felt that they were stupid and soft. She also felt that the quality of those rough and bold generals and warriors was poor, vulgar, and shallow. Over the years, she had traveled extensively and had never encountered a man she liked.


    Therefore, she was very envious of Tina.


    She felt that this silly girl had actually caught a top-notch guy for no reason.


    Men not only had to be cultured, well-mannered, and knowledgeable, but most importantly, they had to be brave, domineering, and capable. Leona felt that if she wanted to find a husband, she had to find one like this.


    In short, she liked a good-for-nothing like Kang De very much¡ªthe kind of gigolo who could say that he could kill her entire family with a romantic expression and could really kill her entire family, not a cowardly fool who surrounded women all day and entertained them.


    ¡­But that was before seeing Kang De.


    When Kang De ruthlessly shed his axe into the wall beside Miss Leona¡¯s head, the flying gravel fragments hit the girl¡¯s delicate side profile. This subtle p in the face made the girl realize something¡ªthere was nothing wrong with having a simp who surrounded her and praised her all day.


    ¡ªAt the very least, it was much better than the man in front of her!


    How could Tina fancy such a guy?! She must have been bewitched with Eastern sorcery!


    For a moment, Leona felt a me surge in her heart. The curiosity and the good impression she had of Kang De almost instantly dissipated.


    At the very least, she still had the most basic rationality and knew that now was not the time to cause a scene. Most importantly, the other party was not a gentleman. She would most likely not be able to defeat him if they fought. Otherwise, with Leona¡¯s temper, she would have long opened her mouth to curse.


    If she was 90% sure of Kang De¡¯s identity previously, when she saw this axe, the other party¡¯s identity hadpletely been confirmed¡ªbecause the axe Tina carried was simr to this one.


    She looked at Kang De hatefully and wanted to exin, but she encountered difficulty. Although she was angry, she could not anger him, so she could not curse. However, she immediately discovered that in the current situation, it was too f*cking difficult to speak without cursing.


    When the old butler saw the scene here, he was anxious and rushed over in a sh. However, a figure shed in front of him. Hong San followed like a shadow and blocked in front of him. The butler felt that he could not gain anything by fighting, so he could only shout, ¡°Sir, we know your background and mean no harm, because my youngdy is your wife¡¯s friend!¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before reacting.


    Was he talking about Tina?


    After all, it was too sudden. After returning to the other world, in the blink of an eye, he had a wife. In the blink of an eye, he also had a son. The joy of having two sets added together made him at a loss. He had yet to mentally prepare himself to be a married man.


    He looked at the girl close at hand. This girl was indeed very beautiful.


    However, Hannah was also beautiful.


    Hannah had also been a good friend of Tina¡¯s.


    The Goode family had shown no ill intentions.


    Kang De held the axe and turned it gently. Gravel fell to the ground.


    He said indifferently, ¡°How can you prove it?¡±


    Leona had been forcing herself to endure it and trying her best to control herself, but after hearing this question, she could not help it.


    ¡°How can I f*cking prove it to you?¡± She said angrily, ¡°Do I have to ask your lover to write a letter of proof? Or tell you where there¡¯s a mole on her body? I¡¯m not your prisoner!¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your f*cking mouth is not clean! What the heck! I came all the way to this godforsaken ce in Goethe for you and was even detained here by Nick. I have to fight those sharp ears to the death now. You still f*cking suspect me? You¡¯re heartless! You¡¯re exactly the same as your wife!¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y the emotional card. Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth? I suspect you because you have a reason to be suspected. Who knows if you¡¯re the female officer sent by Alex to speciallye here to find me and scheme against me¡­¡±


    The girl flew into a rage. ¡°I¡¯m the f*cking heir of the Vidal family. Do you understand the Vidal family?! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not worthy of me using your honey trap!¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Also,nguage.¡±


    The calmer he was, the angrier Leona became. Their eyes met and they did not give in to each other. Moreover, they werepletely on two different channels.


    Leona felt that her efforts were in vain. She had run around for Tina¡¯s matter and even involved herself in Goethe. She was in danger, but Kang De, this bastard, did not appreciate it at all. She was simply wronged.


    Kang De, on the other hand, was the wariest of strangers from the Empire. This was because his gullibility and mistakest time had led to lifelong regret. He would not allow himself to make the same mistake again. If the other party could not produce strong evidence, she was a suspect. What else was there to say?


    Therefore, there was a stalemate.


    The old butler and Leona realized the crux of the problem. They could not quickly gain Kang De¡¯s trust, and the other party¡¯s vignce and defense were simply unreasonable.


    The sound of carriages and people outside entered the alley. Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly. He felt that the current situation was awkward and troublesome. No matter what, they could not continue to be in a deadlock here.


    He gave Hong San a look and mouthed, ¡°Be aggressive.¡±


    Although Hong San did not know what he meant, he actually understood what to do.


    ¡°¡­Uncle-Master.¡±


    The Cathayan said, ¡°This is not the ce to talk. It¡¯s too conspicuous. I see that you and thisdy have different opinions. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, you have to make things clear. Miss, you¡¯ve already seen the current situation. Pleasee with us to our Heaven and Earth Association¡¯s base and exin the matter.¡±


    Leona said angrily, ¡°No! Why aren¡¯t you going to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    Kang De yed the role of the white-faced man. Logically speaking, he felt a little regretful now. The white-faced man should have let Hong San disguise himself. He had lowered his favorability too much, but that axe had already shed down. What could he do?


    He could only continue, ¡°Because we¡¯re stronger now. You¡¯re the captive.¡±


    Hong San advised from the side, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t worry and be afraid. If it¡¯s really as you said, you came with good intentions and a clear conscience, so why worry? We won¡¯t do anything to you. After all, Mayor Nick is also paying attention to you. If anything happens to you, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to exin, right?¡±


    This echo was really irrefutable. Leona red at Kang De again. Clearly, she could not let go of the axe. She mocked, ¡°Who knows if such a guy will covet my beauty, expose his true appearance, and touch me?¡±


    Kang De pulled out the axe from the wall and said proudly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girl was speechless.


    From this guy¡¯s previous performance, he was clearly a bastard without any gentlemanly spirit. God knew how Tina had taken a fancy to him. Hmph, he must have used some evil martial arts.


    She snorted and red at Kang De. ¡°I did this for Tina, not because I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±


    The axe spun in his hand a few times before he put it away. Kang De looked at the silver-haired girl and said indifferently, ¡°If you can prove that this is true, I¡¯ll apologize and thank you.¡±


    Leona did not expect the other party to say such a thing.


    She turned her head to the side and snorted, ¡°Who needs you to apologize and thank me?¡±


    Although that was the case, the girl¡¯s opinion of Kang De still changed.


    Hmph, he was not hopelessly stupid.


    However, Kang De¡¯s next words floated into her ears, ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

 Chapter 148 - True Friend

    Chapter 148: True Friend


    Leona hade in a carriage.


    The old butler acted as the coachman. The girl sat in the carriage and sulked. Kang De and Hong San rode in front to lead the way. Leona stuck her head out of the window and looked at Kang De¡¯s back. She said hatefully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll run away?¡±


    Kang De turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The city is under martialw and the city gate is closed. Where can you run to? Moreover, you¡¯re from the Vidal Chamber of Commerce and you¡¯re a strong force the mayor pointed out to capture. If you run, the mayor will definitely be even more anxious than me and will definitely find you. Therefore, no matter where you run, you¡¯ll be hacked to death by me in the end.¡±


    For some reason, every time the girl saw Kang De like this, she was really angry. Her mentalitypletely exploded. No matter how she looked at him, she did not like him. ¡°Why would your wife like you?!¡±


    Kang De shrugged and did not answer. He thought to himself, I don¡¯t know either.


    After all, other than being honest, reliable, gentle, simple, indomitable, handsome, calm, and knowledgeable, the only good thing about him was that his little brother was huge.


    From the beginning to the end, the words ¡°Kang De¡± and ¡°Tina¡± did not appear in their conversation. This was a form of tacit caution, right? This was because the probability of these two names appearing in Goethe was very, very high recently.


    Leona said maliciously, ¡°You must have used the evil Eastern martial arts to bewitch her, right?¡±


    Kang De raised the reins and pushed his legs back. The horse under him obediently slowed down and arrived at the side of the carriage. He turned around and smiled evilly at the girl in the window.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She was poisoned by my Nine Heavens Ten Earths Flower Trap. This martial art can make the victim fall head over heels in love with the person who cast the spell. From then on, she¡¯ll be loyal and devoted. Her legs will bepletely open. Moreover, her personality will change drastically. She¡¯ll be tolerant and gentle, never jealous, and willing to share her husband with other women¡­¡±


    He blinked and smiled, ¡°Girl, I think you¡¯re quite beautiful¡­¡±


    It had to be said that the current Kang De¡¯s acting skills had really improved. Or rather, art came from life. If he entered the entertainment industry now and specialized in acting as an antagonist and lunatic, he would probably be able to take over Teacher Feng Yuanzheng¡¯s banner and be the target of the new generation of online legal advisory.


    After all, with such real experience, no acting skill couldpare.


    Leona was clearly frightened and fell back, letting out a small scream. Then, she realized that she had been tricked. How could there be such a convenient martial art in the world?


    She was furious and snapped, ¡°You!¡±


    Kang Deughed loudly and rode forward to Hong San¡¯s side.


    Only the girl was left stomping her feet hatefully in the carriage and saying nonsense like ¡°run him down¡± that would definitely not be carried out by the old butler.


    When the old butler saw all this, not only was he not angry that his master had been offended, but he was also a little gratified. Heaven had pity on him, but there was actually someone who could control such a strange youngdy.


    It was not easy.


    He felt that it was a pity. Such a person was clearly a good match for Miss. He had the ability, the means, and the intelligence. He also looked upright. Most importantly, he could suppress Miss Leona and stop her from doing some unseemly things¡­ Unfortunately, Princess Tina beat her to it.


    Kang De did not know that the old butler was thinking about this.


    In fact, teasing that woman was only convenient. He was skeptical of the other party¡¯s words and was not convinced. Compared to Leona, the person he paid more attention to¡­ was Hong San.


    When he teased Leona just now, Kang De had spoken loudly and even made up the name of that long and strange cultivation technique. To the people of Cathay, it would definitely be very interesting. However, when he urged his horse back again, Hong San still walked forward in silence with a straight face and no smile.


    In fact, after hearing the mayor¡¯s assigned mission from the meeting, he had been depressed and silent. He no longer had any of his usual optimism and cheerfulness. He had just confronted the old butler and attacked without hesitation. He was no longer his usual cowardly self. Kang De knew that Hong San¡¯s heart was probably in chaos.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He said, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s reaction was clearly half a beat slower. He said in a daze, ¡°Ah? What?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said nothing.


    He knew what Hong San was thinking now and could understand the other party¡¯s hesitant andplicated emotions.


    Not long ago, the mayor had summoned him. He had left under pairs of dependent, trusting, and eager gazes. The people he protected yearned for protection again. However, what the people did not know was that the leader they admired and followed was not as omnipotent as they thought. In the face of stronger and colder power, Hong San could not resist or refute.


    1,600 spots.


    Men, women, and old people had to face the battlefield.


    This was the answer that Hong San brought back¡­ How should he exin it to the expectant people?


    Kang De sighed silently.


    Although he did not feel the same way, he could understand Hong San¡¯s dilemma.


    Sometimes, kindness and soft-heartedness meant helplessness and confusion.


    If he was the spineless and shameless Hong San that Kang De had seen earlier, he would have long run away. He would not even protect that group of people along the way, let alone submit to the trap of Valentine City¡­ However, now, Hong San was different and could not let go.


    Unknowingly, Hong San had undergone some kind of transformation.


    He had responsibilities, worries, and courage.


    Kang De sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce first?¡±


    Hong San suddenly looked up as if he had been electrocuted. ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    F*ck.


    Kang De said with a subtle expression, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you f*cking say something like ¡®we¡¯ll have to face it sooner orter¡¯ and decide to return to the Heaven and Earth Association immediately instead of wasting time?¡±


    Although Hong San¡¯s expression was still gloomy, he shook his head and replied, ¡°No, no, no. If we face itter, things might change, right? What if?¡±


    Kang De sighed weakly.


    Humans were so f*cking interesting.


    As he told Leona, she also had an expression that said, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°To our ce?¡±


    She looked Kang De up and down and suddenly said warily, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. We can talk anywhere,¡± Kang De said as if nothing had happened. ¡°I don¡¯t think you dare to have any thoughts. The mayor must be watching you. Moreover, you know what I¡¯ve done, right?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Leona shivered and immediately thought of the two major results of this lord. The destruction of the Glory Sand was only a legend, and arge number of records, information, and fake news were left behind. Leona had not seen it with her own eyes and could only be fascinated. However, the other massacre happened in the territory of the Vidal family. She had personally seen the corpses and terrifying scenes on the ground and directly sensed this person¡¯s methods.


    It was precisely because of this that the girl was wary. Even though she was treated rudely by this person, she maintained her greatest restraint. It was not that she was high-quality, but because the other party was too ferocious.


    Therefore, in a sh, Leona immediately understood Kang De¡¯s n.


    ¡°You want to attack our Chamber of Commerce!¡±


    She was shocked and furious, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash! We¡­ we¡¯re not easy to bully!¡±


    Kang De did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°What are you thinking? Am I such a ferocious person?¡±


    Leona rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s say this to the people who died in your hands.¡±


    In short, it was the girl¡¯s turn to disagree with Kang De going to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. The result was that the old butler drove the carriage to an empty square with fewer people. Hong San and he guarded it and were wary of eavesdroppers. Then, he let Kang De and Leona talk in the carriage.


    It was very easy to find a ce with few people. This was because the city gate was closed and the wind was blowing everywhere. No matter how noble they were, people hurriedly returned home. The streets were no longer as prosperous as before and had be cold.


    In the carriage, Kang De and Leona sat facing each other.


    Looking at the decorations in the carriage, Kang De knew what was going on. This person was really rich.


    With a cold expression, Leona told him what had happened.


    During the Glory Sand Incident, Princess Tina publicly appeared in a city in the Empire and made a speech. She exposed the ugly betrayal that had happened in the Glory Sand Viscounty and vaguely pointed out the dishonorable role yed by the eldest prince of the Empire, as well as his ambiguous connection with the elves.


    Then, the Princess of Goethe raised the g and imed that it was no longer meaningful to visit the capital. She wanted to recruit all the young people who sympathized with Goethe and had the intention to make contributions to the country to return to Goethe with her and defeat the evil elves to protect the territory of humans and maintain the free country.


    After hearing this news, Leona immediately went north to see Tina. After all, Tina was her good friend. Although she looked down on the other party¡¯s soft and kind personality, friends were friends after all.


    Unexpectedly, Tina¡¯s personality had already changed drastically. Although she already looked beautiful and gentle, the killing intent between her eyebrows had already appeared. The knowledge and wisdom umted from reading a lot of books in the past had all turned into meticulous strategies overnight. She had already implemented some schemes and methods that she would never have carried out previously¡­


    The methods recorded in history books and works.


    Leona wanted to see if she could help, but Tina pushed her back.


    She was the heir of the Vidal family. She had been influenced since she was young and was used to doing business. The first thing to do business was to know people.


    From Tina¡¯s eyes, she could tell that she no longer trusted her.


    ¡°The boat of friendship has capsized, and you¡¯re still running for her?¡±


    Hearing this, Kang De interrupted, ¡°Moreover, why did youe to me?¡±


    Leona said proudly, ¡°Do you know what a friend is? It¡¯s understandable for Tina to look like this now. After all, that b*tch Hannah betrayed her. It¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t trust me. Of course, I can scold her and cut ties. She can die if she wants, but I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I want to help her and make her realize that I¡¯m her true friend. When she thanks me tearfully, I¡¯ll give her the middle finger and call her a fool!¡±

 Chapter 149 - Benefits

    Chapter 149: Benefits


    ¡°I want to help her and make her realize that I¡¯m her true friend. When she thanks me tearfully, I¡¯ll give her the middle finger and call her a fool!¡±


    Leona¡¯s words were domineering.


    Even she was touched by herself.


    D*mn it, she was really too loyal.


    She was guarded against and even misunderstood by her former good friend, but she did not cut ties with her. Instead, she worked hard for her and did not even hesitate to enter the dangerous ce of Goethe. Even after being misunderstood by her best friend, she still had to deal with her best friend¡¯s husband. This couple was really identical. They were both heartless.


    When Leona thought of this, she was even angrier. She looked at Kang De¡¯s face and said ruthlessly in her heart, ¡®When the timees, not only will I scold Tina, I¡¯ll also scold you for being stupid!¡¯


    Then, she saw Kang De¡¯s gentle expression and kind eyes.


    She thought of that axe.


    ¡­Forget it.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just scold Tina.¡¯


    Feeling dejected, the girl heard Kang De ask, ¡°Then?¡±


    Leona was stunned. ¡°What then?¡±


    Kang De said matter-of-factly, ¡°What does it have to do with youing to me if you want to help your best friend? Don¡¯t deny that you¡¯re here for me, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leona looked at Kang De and hesitated. She took a deep breath and her expression changed.


    In the end, she actually sighed faintly. ¡°I¡¯m so loyal. Can¡¯t you praise me first?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment.


    Although this woman had only said one side of the story so far and said it beautifully, who knew what she was thinking? At least from the looks of it, her credibility was only 40%.


    However, it was fine to praise her. If she was really so loyal, not to mention praising her, she could even kiss her. If she had other intentions, he could pretend to be polite to her and not lose anything by praising her¡­ In that case, he would praise her.


    ¡ªAfter all, I¡¯m not a male chauvinist.


    Therefore, he stretched out his hand and pressed the top of the silver-haired girl¡¯s head. He felt her soft hair and warm little head and smiled, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re really powerful and loyal. You¡¯re a good girl¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes widened as if she had yet to react to what had happened. After all, this was all too shocking. Nothing like this had happened since she was ten years old.


    Immediately after, her soft face was covered in red clouds at a visible speed. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment and even anger. She shook off Kang De¡¯s hand and roared.


    ¡°Idiot! Where are you putting your ws?!¡±


    Almost at the same time, the windows on both sides were pulled open. Hong San and the old butler¡¯s heads entered from the left and right respectively and looked at the situation inside. After all, Leona¡¯s shout was extremely easy to misunderstand.


    They saw Kang De¡¯s subtle awkward expression and also saw Leona shrink and pat her head gently, smoothing her hair as if there was something dirty on it.


    Kang De looked at Hong San and then at the old butler. He was stunned for a moment before exining, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. She just asked me to praise her, so I touched her head¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment. It was unknown what he was thinking, but he added.


    ¡°It¡¯s the top of her head.¡±


    No.


    At the same time, Leona¡¯s angry shout sounded, ¡°Unbelievable! Touching ady¡¯s head. Where did youe from?! You know how to mess up my hair! It¡¯s very ufortable!¡±


    The old butler retracted his head without a word and closed the window.


    Hong San did the same.


    Only the two of them were left in the carriage looking at each other.


    In the end, as if she was exhausted, Leona¡¯s straight body rxed. She heaved a sigh of relief and looked helpless, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ve never seen a man like you.¡±


    She leaned against the soft cushion and no longer looked like ady. She even crossed her legs and looked at Kang De. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you again¡­ Do you want to start from when we discovered your traces?¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Tell me why you want to contact me.¡±


    Leona frowned. ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re Tina¡¯s lover. She thought you were dead. Now she¡¯s almost a crazy woman with a dead husband. I found you. Of course I want you to reunite with her and wake her up while I¡¯m at it. Don¡¯t look at people like that all day.¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°¡­Wait, friend, wait. Do you want me to reunite with Tina? Then why do you think I traveled all the way from Glory Sand to Goethe? To cross the sea and return home?¡±


    Leona bit her lip and her expression became very serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    She said, ¡°I hope you can recognize the seriousness of the matter and rush to her side as soon as possible to save you from being pestered by unimportant things¡ªjust like now.¡±


    The girl straightened up and said seriously, ¡°Kang De, the Cathayan, I bring you disturbing news. This might be only a guess, but it means an extremely terrifying ending. Tina is in a very bad state. I¡¯m not sure what she wants to do, but I don¡¯t doubt her determination and¡­ madness.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, after we reach a consensus, I hope that you and I will immediately return to the city hall to see that bastard mayor and tell him everything honestly. Be it your identity or Tina¡¯s crazy n to persuade him to let you out of the city¡­ Although I don¡¯t trust him, this is the only way.¡±


    ¡°Or if you have enough strength and ability, think of a way to leave the city on your own. Then, immediately rush north and meet up with Tina¡¯s team. Go see her andfort her. Go¡­¡±


    At this point, the girl revealed a sigh and helplessness.


    ¡°To help her¡­ Although I want to say this, I don¡¯t think you can help much. However, she might be happy to be by her side.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. What exactly is Tina nning?¡±


    The silver-haired girl looked at him, and a trace of a professional sense of superiority shed through her eyes. Then, she said helplessly, ¡°This is difficult. A guy like you is good at fighting and killing, and you¡¯re good at using an axe to scare beautiful girls, but you don¡¯t know anything about business and economics¡­ It might be very difficult to convince you. I¡¯ll try my best to tell you what Tina has been doing recently in a way you can understand.¡±


    Leona organized her words and said, ¡°Tina raised the g in the north. Every city had to give a speech and call for people to form volunteer troops. Therefore, the great businessmen and nobles all generously contributed. Her reputation spread very quickly and she was pursued as a legendary princess with both beauty, intelligence, and decisiveness. More and more people joined her¡­ Do you know what drove people to invest and follow her?¡±


    After asking this question, the girl was already prepared to hear answers like ¡°justice¡±, ¡°beauty¡±, and ¡°belief¡±.


    Kang De said without hesitation, ¡°Benefits.¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your gaze? Are you very surprised?¡± Kang De said. ¡°The people of the world can swarm over for benefits and also disperse for benefits. This is the way of the world. Everyone is running for benefits. It¡¯s just that the manifestation and number of benefits are different. This depends on the role people y.¡±


    At this point, he revealed a subtle look of disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think those people were moved by Tina¡¯s speech and her iron will and beliefs and decided to follow her?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course not!¡±


    Leona realized that she was being subtly despised and was very angry. She said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s benefits. Those illegitimate children and those who don¡¯t have the right to inherit are doing it to take a gamble. Dejected knights are doing it for honor andnd. Mercenaries are doing it for money. Just like you said, their status is different, and the benefits they seek are also different¡­¡±


    ¡°However, the true main forces supporting Tina are those rich and powerful merchants and nobles. They¡¯re rich and have arge number of resources and connections. They¡¯re the ones who provided many weapons and food. They¡¯re the ones who integrated people to join Tina¡¯s army, and they¡¯re the ones who hired their subordinates and bards to brag and build momentum for her¡­¡±


    The girl looked at Kang De and asked, ¡°Then what benefits do these people who are not short of money and status have for investing in Tina?¡±


    Kang De said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tina must have promised some huge benefit that she can¡¯t fulfill or even doesn¡¯t want to fulfill. That¡¯s why she lured these rich and powerful guys to throw money out as if they had lost their minds. This is probably the dangerous and crazy thing she¡¯s doing¡ªplease tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leona¡¯s expression was stiff. Her small hand trembled as she took out an exquisite small silver bottle from the secretpartment beside her. She ced it to her mouth and drank a few mouthfuls before panting.


    This guy was not stupid! Why was he so rough, so unromantic, and so smart?! Where did such a strange persone from in the world?! Couldn¡¯t he treat her better?!


    She exhaled a few times and said, ¡°¡­Selling shares.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Leona said, ¡°Tina imed to those nobles and businessmen that Goethe had attracted the invasion of the elves and that the Empire had even stood by and watched because Goethe had discovered an ancient ruin with huge wealth and was about to decipher the secret. That¡¯s probably the case. I wonder how she deceived them¡­¡±


    ¡°However, this is not the main point. The main point is that she ims to split the wealth and proceeds of this ancient ruin into shares and sell them to those merchants and nobles. As long as they subscribe in the form of support for Goethe, food, horses, money, resources, anything can be counted. In the future, when we excavate that ancient ruin, the shares can be divided.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, excavating the ruins had both long-term and short-term benefits. That share is also equivalent to borrowing money. After a period of time, there will be interest umted¡­¡±

 Chapter 150 - Kang Family Scam

    Chapter 150: Kang Family Scam


    How should he put it?


    After Tina¡¯s operation, Leona returned home and thought for a long time. Through collecting various intelligence information, she finally deduced this shocking guess.


    She was deeply shocked.


    If her guess was true, Tina was really crazy. Not to mention anything else, if they really defeated the elves and protected Goethe, how could she fulfill her original promise?


    To be able to defeat the elves, or rather, force them to retreat, they had to gather a rtively thick force that was rted to many interests and form aplicated interestwork. Only then could the elves be afraid.


    Since this power could scare and even repel the elves, when they discovered that all of this was Tina¡¯s method, the entire Goethe would have to face the monstrous anger of these people being fooled.


    It might be even worse than the oue of the elves¡¯ invasion.


    After Leona made this guess, she did not sleep well for a few days and nights. Just thinking about it made her break out in cold sweat.


    However, she had already told this huge lie. Even if she wanted to help, what could she do? Not to mention a small heir like her, even if the Vidal family, who was quite powerful and famous in the west of the Empire, suppressed all their strength, it was probably not worth mentioning in front of Tina¡¯s snowball that would definitely growrger andrger.


    She did not know what she could do.


    She could only do her best¡ªfor example, Kang De, the man Tina could not forget. She hoped that he could rush to the princess¡¯s side as soon as possible, even if it was only to apany her.


    Therefore, she tried her best to describe the seriousness of the problem to Kang De.


    She exined to Kang De the method Tina had used, the core nature of the terrifying scam, and the danger of doing so¡ªin fact, she was very worried that Kang De did not understand.


    After all, it had taken a long time for a business genius like her to deduce Tina¡¯s crazy n. It had to be said that if the consequences were not so serious, Leona would even cheer. This was simply an unheard and unprecedented crazy trick. Tina was really too evil.


    Unfortunately, he had really gone too far this time and even disregarded everything.


    ¡°In short, you might not understand, but this is essentially a form of deception. The so-called interest and return¡­¡±


    Leona exined patiently, but she did not notice Kang De¡¯s strange expression.


    ¡°The so-called interest and return are actually dues paid by the members who joinedter, right?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone was a little subtle, ¡°Is Tina encouraging those nobles and businessmen to persuade their rtives and friends to participate in the investment? For every person they pull in, they can get a certain amount of rewards?¡±


    Leona¡¯s expression became extremely interesting.


    ¡ªThis was impossible!


    She felt that her worldview was about to explode¡ªimpossible! She was a business genius and many people praised her! I thought for a long time before I figured it out. How did this person understand so easily?!


    Moreover, he even drew inferences and said what she had not said!


    Leona looked at Kang De in a daze.


    As if he was a university student who had run to a remote mountain vige to teach, when he stepped into the vige, he saw an old man with white hair and beard squatting on the ground in ragged clothes. He used a wooden stick toplete the final proof of Goldbach¡¯s conjecture.


    She stammered, ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°I told her these methods. At that time, we only chatted casually and found some random topics¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression exploded even more and she even began to doubt her life.


    She, Leona, was fair, rich, and beautiful. She was a business genius, smart, beautiful, and famous.


    He, Kang De, was a Cathayan barbarian. He was fierce and rough, his words were unpleasant, and he did not know how to be flirtatious. He only knew how to sh people.


    However¡­


    Why, why, why!


    Leona had suffered one huge blow after another today. After seeing Kang De, she discovered that this Cathayan with a good impression was actually an unromantic and rough guy. Her impression of him instantly fell to the freezing point, but then, she suffered an unprecedented huge blow.


    To be crushed in a professional field¡­


    The shocking operation that she had thought about for a long time was actually casually told to Tina by this Cathayan. Such a cruel fact simply made Leona want to curse.


    However, in the next moment, Leona calmed down.


    Now was not the time to talk about this.


    Or rather, this news was good news.


    If Tina¡¯s n came from Kang De¡¯s casual words¡­


    She suddenly stood up and stepped in front of Kang De, pressing his shoulders with both hands. ¡°You must have a way! Tina is ying with fire! Regardless of whether we win this war, Tedrell and even Goethe won¡¯t have a good ending. You have to think of a way to stop all of this. Do you have a way?!¡±


    After understanding Tina¡¯s n and n, Leona wanted to help her good friend, but after thinking for a long time, she could not think of anything she could do¡­ All of this was beyond her ability.


    She was helpless and even in pain, so much so that she was at a loss.


    Now, she finally saw hope.


    She said, ¡°Therefore, we have to rush to Tina¡¯s side immediately¡­ No, it¡¯s not us, it¡¯s you. If you have a way to leave the city, go quickly¡­¡±


    At this point, the girl shut her mouth.


    She looked at Kang De¡¯s face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You must have a way, right?¡±


    Kang De had actually fallen into a huge daze and shock.


    Although he had previously guessed that Tina wanted to make big news, he did not expect that it was actually a Ponzi scheme and that she had even mastered some other tricks¡­ Moreover, the scale of the move, the determination, and the methods were simply shocking and extremely worrying.


    Tina was in a worse state than he had imagined.


    Kang De nced at Leona.


    The concern and worry on the girl¡¯s face did not seem to be fake. Her credibility had already increased to 80%.


    She sounded anxious. ¡°Hurry up and tell me¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°A scam is a scam. There¡¯s always the risk of being exposed. If you want to ensure your safety, there are only three paths to take.¡±


    ¡°The first thing is to perpetuate this scam¡­ It¡¯s actually very difficult because Tina set an end to this scam. That¡¯s Goethe winning and the elves retreating. Then, we have to excavate that non-existent ruin.¡±


    ¡°The second¡­¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°Before the scam reaches the end, or before it reaches the end, think of a way to set up a shocking situation and make the fake thing real so that everyone will be happy¡­¡±


    Leona said unhappily, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is the same as not saying anything. Who can fake an ancient ruin and even make everyone profitable?¡±


    I might be able to¡­ but only perhaps.


    The girl asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the third way?¡±


    ¡°The third way¡­¡±


    Kang De said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be discovered and exposed, it¡¯s fine to kill all the victims in the scam in advance¡­¡±


    Leona said angrily, ¡°This is even more unreliable than the previous method! With this ability, are we still afraid that they¡¯ll pursue the matter in the future? Then we might as well chase away the elves ourselves. Who can do this?¡±


    I might be able to¡­ and it seems to be simpler than the second one.


    However, it was only a possibility.


    Kang De pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Leona sat back in her seat, discouraged.


    ¡°In short¡­¡±


    She said to Kang De, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who suggested the method, you should be very knowledgeable about these scams. You have to see Tina immediately. The reason why she went crazy is most likely because she lost you. Seeing that you¡¯re safe and sound, she definitely won¡¯t be so extreme. The two of you have to think of a solution¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, do you want to think of a way to leave the city yourself, or do you want to go find Nick to let you in?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°We can¡¯t let others know about such a huge matter, not even if Nick is an official of Goethe¡­ It¡¯s too turbulent and there¡¯s a risk of news leaking. If we¡¯re only honest about our identities, Nick will most likely not let us go. Since I¡¯m the Prince Consort of Goethe, I should fight for the country. He wants to gather all his strength to deal with the elves now. With my battle results, I¡¯ll definitely be noticed by him.¡±


    Leona said softly, ¡°So, you want to leave the city on your own? That¡¯s good¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kang De said, ¡°No, if I leave on my own, what will you do?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 151 - After All, I’m Not a Chauvinist

    Chapter 151: After All, I¡¯m Not a Chauvinist


    ¡°No, what will you do if I leave on my own?¡±


    Leona did not expect Kang De to say such a thing.


    These sounded very gentle words filled with concern and concern, but when they came from Kang De¡¯s mouth, they sounded strange. Leona immediately revealed a vignt expression, ¡°¡­What conspiracy do you have?¡±


    ¡°¡­What conspiracy?¡±


    The girl looked like she had seen through everything, ¡°Hmph, the first time we met, you rejected the beautiful girl. The second time, you chopped an axe beside my head. The third time, you almost angered me to death¡­ Now, you¡¯re doing this again. Are you trying to trick me?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°The first time we met, I know that you¡¯re from the Vidal family. Due to the unhappy things that happened a few days ago, I¡¯m definitely very wary of you. The reason why I used force to scare you is also because of this reason. As for angering you to death¡­ I think every word I say is logical.¡±


    He said, ¡°As for now, I¡¯m not fooling you. In fact, after this exchange, your credibility has already risen to about 80%. We can basically conclude that you¡¯re Tina¡¯s good friend and that what you said is true. In that case, I naturally can¡¯t leave you in the city to wait for death¡­¡±


    The focus of women and men was different, at least for Leona. The girl noticed the term that displeased her and said unhappily, ¡°Only 80%?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°80% is my highest trust in you.¡±


    Leona mocked, ¡°Then I should feel honored?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you should be very proud, because I gave you the highest trust I can give you. If I find outter that you lied to me, you and your family will die very, very miserably. Moreover, the highest trust I have in the people of your continent will be further lowered. From this, my code of conduct can be further escted and cause more terrifying things to happen¡ªdo you understand? If you betray me, the world will change because of this. Do you feel very proud?¡±


    Leona could not even mock him now, because she looked at Kang De¡¯s expression and realized that he was not joking, but talking seriously about something very solemn.


    Her eye twitched.


    As expected¡­ this guy was crazy.


    She had to admit that the current him was really a perfect match for Tina¡­


    Thinking of this, she felt inexplicably sad.


    This was because she had personally seen Tina¡¯s huge transformation.


    Although Leona looked down on Tina¡¯s innocent and childish appearance in the past, after seeing Princess Goethe, who had undergone a drastic change and be cold and suspicious, she discovered that she liked the innocent princess from before more¡­ Growing up and being sensible was not always pleasing and gratifying.


    Her heart ached for the betrayal and loss Tina had suffered.


    Now, she was sitting in front of Tina¡¯s husband.


    The other party was as suspicious, as cold, as rational, and as crazy as Tina.


    This meant that he had once been a very beautiful, interesting, and kind person like Tina¡­ Then, he had be like this. What a f*cking world.


    Thinking of this, he did not say anything dissatisfied.


    Even the disgust in his heart slowly began to disappear.


    Leona shook her head and said softly, ¡°The only person you can trust with all your heart now is Tina, right?¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    If he had to answer, in the other world and on this continent, there was only one person he could trust wholeheartedly.


    However, he was already dead.


    This was the helplessness of the world and the joke of fate¡­ At the moment the knight turned into starlight and disappeared, Kang De realized that the other party was someone he could trust wholeheartedly.


    However, that was meaningless.


    Even if he brought the knight¡¯s sword back to the white fog world and whispered to him about his past, Earth, the white fog, all the secrets of that unprecedented other world¡­ it was meaningless.


    This was because the knight could no longer hear this.


    Leona said softly, ¡°Are you thinking about her? This is also the reason why I want you to see Tina as soon as possible¡­ Now, I¡¯m afraid the person she trusts the most is you, even more than her own family.¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses and revealed a gentle smile.


    Looking at this smile, Leona was stunned.


    It was not that this smile was very handsome, nor was it that the silver-haired girl was infatuated again. It was mainly a contrast outside of the inherent impression¡­ For example, if an eminent monk with profound cultivation, wisdom, and calm in everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly sang a rap, it would definitely scare the surrounding people.


    In Leona¡¯s heart, Kang De was almost on par with the words ¡°fierce and evil¡±. After all, they had interacted for a short period of time. Kang De hadughed sinisterly, sneered,ughed cheaply, and mocked. Every smile was filled with malice or attack. At this moment, he actually revealed an unbelievably pure smile.


    The girl was in a daze¡ªcould he actually smile like this?


    Then, she heard Kang De say, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Tina trusts me the most, but I¡¯ll tell her that a good friend of hers is still working hard for her after being misunderstood and guarded against. Such a precious friendship surpasses gold. You¡¯ll obtain her sincere guilt, gratitude, and trust.¡±


    These words were very beautiful.


    Although the words were not gorgeous, they were touching, especially when they came from Kang De¡¯s mouth. It shocked Leona, and all the grievances and worry from before almost gushed out.


    The girl turned her head to the side to hide her emotions. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Although she said this, she was still a little happy and gratified.


    Her busy days had not been in vain, because Kang De had acknowledged her efforts.


    ¡­Wait!


    ¡ªPfft, pfft, pfft, pfft. Why should I think so? Why should I care about this lousy approval? I did these things because I was loyal and moral, not for others to praise and thank!


    Although she thought so in her heart, the change in the corners of her mouth and expression that she could not help but smile betrayed her emotions. She was indeed very happy.


    It even reduced her negative impression of Kang De.


    Hmph, this guy was not that bad. Didn¡¯t he say those words quite well just now? Didn¡¯t he know how to take care of a girl¡¯s feelings?


    Could it be that he only looked fierce to outsiders he did not trust, but he was very good to his own people? In that case, this was not a w, but a merit¡­


    ¡ªAhhh, I also want a man who is only good to me but very fierce to outsiders¡­


    Kang De looked at the girl whose expression was bing more and more cheerful and even happy and swallowed the words he wanted to say.


    He originally wanted to tell her that the so-called guilt and gratitude were only built on the basis that she was indeed sincere. If she had ill intentions or even plotted, she had to be prepared to die miserably.


    Forget it, forget it.


    After all, he was not a chauvinist.


    It did not matter if he did not say such ruthless words. In any case, he would do it.


    He ran through Leona¡¯s many words and actions in his mind again, looking for any possible loopholes and ws. However, soon, the girl broke free from her girlish thoughts.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already spoken and obtained the initial trust and consensus, Kang De, the Cathayan, let me ask you, what¡¯s your next step?¡±


    She said seriously, ¡°I have to remind you that time is urgent, be it on Tina¡¯s side or here. The elf army hasn¡¯t arrived yet. It¡¯s very dangerous to leave the city now.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°As I said, the matter of the scam involves too much. Nick is not trustworthy. If I leave alone, regardless of the sess rate, this means that you will be left behind¡­¡±


    Leona said, ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Vidal family. Although Nick looks very powerful, he doesn¡¯t dare to be too reckless. When you rush to Tina¡¯s side, you can ask her to write a letter and send it back to exin the situation¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if the city is broken, the elves won¡¯t make things difficult for me on ount of the Vidal family.¡±


    The city was broken.


    These three words were the most terrifying.


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°You can rest easy, but what about the others? What about the people of this city? What about the people of the Heaven and Earth Association? What about Hong San?¡±


    Leona thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to hide a few people in the Chamber of Commerce. Hong San can hide here. The elves won¡¯t pester him. He¡¯s not a big shot.¡±


    Kang De said faintly, ¡°Hong San¡­ might not want to escape.¡±


    Leona was at first stunned, but then she saw Kang De¡¯s expression and guessed what he was thinking. Her expression could not help but change, ¡°You want to help Nick defend the city? Could it be because there are many of your fellow Cathayans in the Heaven and Earth Association? You have to understand, understand what Tina is doing, and understand what¡¯s the most important¡­¡±


    Kang De was silent for a long time.


    He had actually not made up his mind.


    He could not ignore this city because of his beliefs and pity. Not to mention the entrustment of the knight, not to mention Tina¡¯s rtionship, one side was the elves who hadunched the invasion, and the other was Goethe, who had resisted passively and suffered heavy losses. It was simply obvious which side Morality was on.


    However, the truth was that Kang De still did not feel the same way about this war. Moreover, he did not know what to do in arge-scale battle.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Let me think about it. Let me think about it.¡± Kang De said.


    He was currently separated from the Autobot. His iron son was a powerful force he could rely on. Be it defending the city or escaping, the first thing he had to do was to meet up with the Autobot.


    He had already thought of a method. He would use the handmade radio to send a message and hope that the Autobot¡¯s radio station could receive it¡­ If not, he could only return to Earth to think of a way.


    In addition, there was another point.


    The crimson scroll.


    When he discovered it on the Holy Seal Inds, no matter how he yed with it, there was no abnormality in the scroll.


    However, after returning from Earth and touching the scroll, it triggered golden mes.


    This was a strange change.


    Kang De had a faint feeling that this change might mean¡­ strength.


    He had to think of a way to resolve the mystery of this crimson scroll.

 Chapter 152 - Being a Gigolo is Awesome

    Chapter 152: Being a Gigolo is Awesome


    The meeting between Goethe¡¯s Prince Consort and Vidal¡¯s sessor was aplete sess.


    Well, it should be said that it was perfect.


    Although there were more interludes, and most of them were interludes yed by the Suona¡­


    But in the end, preliminary consensus and trust were achieved.


    Congrattions.


    At least the old butler¡¯s expression¡­ was worth celebrating.


    The old man looked very happy. It was obvious that he was relieved. Kang De had brought a lot of deterrence and pressure. Logically speaking, he was still very afraid.


    That was because he had already understood Kang De¡¯s methods and knew his master¡¯s temperament like the back of his hand. To be honest, he felt that the chances of the two of them fighting together were very high.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t fight and didn¡¯t argue too much.


    In fact, after reaching an agreement, the atmosphere between the two seemed to be quite good.


    At the very least, it was no longer as tense as before.


    After he heaved a huge sigh of relief, the old butler looked at Kang De with a hint of admiration and even pity. He had never seen a young man who couldpletely suppress the youngdy in terms of aura andnguage. It was a pity. If he could be the youngdy¡¯s husband, it would be much easier for him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to worry about Miss doing anything unseemly all day¡­¡¯


    Leona knew nothing about the old butler¡¯s thoughts. She sent Kang De and Hong San off and told them the location of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. The girl stuck her head out of the carriage window and looked at Kant. She said with aplicated tone, ¡°I can¡¯t order you around, nor can I change your mind. But please think about it before you make a decision.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Kang De rode on his horse and turned to look at her. Then, he nodded in greeting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my attitude was a little rough earlier. I¡¯m grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for Tina and even risked your life.¡±


    Leona curled her lips and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry and grateful, listen to me.¡±


    Kang De said without hesitation, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You can make suggestions about what to do, but I¡¯ll be the one to make the decision in the end.¡±


    These words exposed his nature again, but Leona was no longer angry. She had already understood this guy¡¯s nature and was even used to it, so she only rolled her eyes.


    ¡°No matter what, my speech in the city hall is valid.¡±


    She said, ¡°All the wealth, assets, resources, and even people of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce in Valentine City can be at your disposal¡ªbut you have to obtain my approval.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed.


    The girl continued, ¡°I also want to remind you that it¡¯s best to ask for what you need and want quickly. Nick will requisition Vidal¡¯s assets at any time. If this vampire loots our resources, you¡¯ll have to ask him for anything you want in the future.¡±


    Kang De looked at Hong San.


    Hong San jolted. ¡°Weapons, protective equipment, food, medicine, we want them all! May I ask if it¡¯s fine to bring them back today? We can collect them ourselves!¡±


    Leona said proudly, ¡°Vidal delivered it to your door on time. Give me a list.¡±


    Hong San revealed an urgent expression and said sincerely, ¡°How embarrassing. Why don¡¯t I go personally and choose and prepare before escorting him to the Heaven and Earth Association¡­ How about it?¡±


    This did not matter. Leona nodded and agreed.


    Kang De saw this. At first, he thought that Hong San was desperately converging his good things to increase the survival rate of those people. Then, he realized that it was probably not only that.


    Hong San must be extremely uneasy and afraid now. He did not know how to announce this heavy news to everyone, but if he could return with arge number of resources and equipment, it would be easier to speak.


    This guy was too cunning.


    Leona¡¯s gazended on Kang De. ¡°What do you want? What do you need? Just ask. In any case, these resources and wealth are either collected by that bastard Nick, seized by the elves, or directly reduced to ashes¡ªit¡¯s useless either way. Why don¡¯t I smash them on you?¡±


    Kang De said without hesitation, ¡°Money!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leona¡¯s expression immediately became strange. ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Money. I want gold. Be it jewelry, decorations, or gold coins.¡±


    Leona said with a strange expression, ¡°The army is about to besiege the city. Nick probably has to implement strict control and rationing. Money is no longer useful. What do you want gold for?¡±


    ¡ªExchange for money, buy a house, purchase goods, and blow up everything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I have a magical use for it. I won¡¯t take it for nothing,¡± Kang De said. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to get rich in the future, I¡¯ll bring you along. Lend me some now.¡±


    When the old butler beside him heard this, he did not think much of it. How rich and powerful was the Vidal family? Miss¡¯s business talent was recognized by the old master, so how could this guy have the ability to make the Vidal family rich?


    However, these words sounded different to Leona.


    After all, in her eyes, Kang De¡ªthe terrifying guy¡ªhad casually said that. If this guy had any ideas about getting rich¡­ Just thinking about it made her heart tremble.


    The girl nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±


    Kang De continued, ¡°Also, there are magic potions with magical uses and magic equipment. Alright, I know this thing is very precious. Just lend it to me. I¡¯ll return it. Anything is fine.¡±


    Magic items were indeed very precious, and so was magic medicine. Sometimes, this thing meant another life. Its value was often something that money could not measure, so Leona hesitated.


    However, she still nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try my best to collect and gather it for you.¡±


    The old butler saw this and wanted to say something, but he still did not speak.


    Money was not a big deal, but it was not small. Under such a special situation, it was fine to give gold, resources, and weapons, but magic equipment and magic medicine¡­


    However, Miss was too easy to talk to. She almost agreed to everything.


    Could it be¡­


    A thought appeared in his mind, then he was happy and worried.


    ¡ªMiss, what happened to you?


    Since Hong San had a special request, it did not matter. The few of them turned around and went to the local Chamber of Commerce in Vidal. At Leona¡¯s order, the entire city¡¯s storage inventory began to be dispatched.


    Cart after cart of weapons and food were quickly prepared.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. ording to the number of people in your Heaven and Earth Association, you don¡¯t need many, especially weapons and equipment. If you give him too many, Nick will jump. Now, he¡¯ll turn a blind eye.¡±


    Leona drew a few words on a piece of paper. ¡°You can bring more food and medicine. It¡¯s better to be prepared. However, Mr. Hong, you have to be prepared. Nick will sit back and watch you take things from Vidal. When ites to the siege, he won¡¯t hesitate to use you¡­ understand?¡±


    Hong San hesitated for a moment and slowly nodded.


    He sighed, ¡°No matter what our equipment is, Mayor Nick won¡¯t care if ites to that. Therefore, why don¡¯t we be more prepared¡­ Sigh, let¡¯s do our best.¡±


    Hong San was in charge of checking and choosing goods. Leona was dealing with the matters of the Chamber of Commerce. Kang De was so bored that the old butler actually apanied him personally. Not only did he serve good food and drinks, but he also spoke a lot.


    The focus of the topic was mainly on Leona. The old butler mainly said that although his master was sometimes willful, sometimes scolding, and sometimes doing unseemly things, she was still a very outstanding and intelligent girl. She was talented, had a bottom line, persistent, and beautiful.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Kang De teased, ¡°Although she¡¯s scolding, irritable, willful, and spoiled, she¡¯s a good girl?¡±


    The old butler only smiled and nodded.


    If he had yed some games on Earth, he would definitely sigh¡ªMiss, I can¡¯t carry you anymore¡­


    On the other hand, Hong San had already chosen the resources.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the magic medicine and magic itemster.¡±


    Leona watched Kang De and Hong San slowly leave with the supply convoy.


    The old butler stood beside her.


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The old butler said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Mr. Kang De about the green-skinned?¡±


    Leona frowned. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t know where those green-skinned went. I clearly gave them a map, but they can still get lost. They¡¯re not here. There¡¯s no point talking about something without evidence. Let¡¯s get through this first¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 153 - Outburst

    Chapter 153: Outburst


    When the convoy of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce slowly drove into the block where the Heaven and Earth Association was, Hong San was cheered and weed like a hero, just like before.


    This was because the carriages of resources were real benefits.


    Leona was very generous and had the decisiveness that an outstanding businessman had to have.


    In the carts of food, there were not only basic ingredients like flour, but also vegetables, salt, sausages, wine, salt, and even sugar. These resources were clearly expensive, but in the silver-haired girl¡¯s opinion, Mayor Nick was controlling and requisitioning resources in Valentine City. There was also the elf army eyeing covetously outside. No matter how many goods there were, they were already ¡°worthless¡±¡ªin that case, it was better to hand them to Kang De.


    Even if she gave it to Kang De for free, it was better than falling into the mouth of Nick or the elves.


    These resources were undoubtedly stimnts, especially sugar, wine, and meat which could be said to be luxury goods. They simply made people go crazy with joy. Or rather, in various strategic or management games, sugar and wine could be considered luxury goods. With them, happiness could be increased. This kind of thing was something that the people living in modern society with extremely abundant resources could not understand.


    Therefore, the street was in an uproar. Children, women, and even men were cheering and celebrating.


    Only a small number of experienced men and some old people were secretly worried.


    This was because there were really too many resources. They also saw the weapons and armor carried in the other vehicles¡­ No one dared to think carefully about what this meant.


    Perhaps the current carnival was only meant for the people who were afraid and worried to release pressure.


    Hong San seemed to have realized this and took the opportunity to announce that a grand banquet would be held tonight, raising the high and fanatical atmosphere.


    This was because these disced people had trekked all the way and had just arrived at Valentine City. Their lives could be stabilized, but they immediately heard the news that war was approaching again¡­ They really needed to release their pressure.


    Kang De¡¯s gaze swept across every fanatical face and saw the threemanders of the Heaven and Earth Association¡­ Pfft, Hong San¡¯s three old brothers were also in the crowd. Their smiles were more or less a little forced.


    He was thinking to himself when his right arm suddenly tightened. It turned out that Hong San had grabbed his arm and raised it high. Kang De turned to look and Hong San smiled at him.


    ¡°My friends, my brothers, my sisters, and my children!¡±


    Hong San shouted, ¡°You must be curious about where this huge amount of resources came from. You might think that I brought these back for everyone. No, I don¡¯t dare to take credit. Just like how other than mymand, there are also many brave people who have sacrificed themselves to obtain victory along the way!¡±


    ¡°In fact, these rich resources and food came from the rich Vidal Chamber of Commerce, and the person who brought them back is this lord beside me, Dong Zhuo!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my Uncle-Master. In the words of the continent, he¡¯s my mentor¡¯s young ssmate. I invited him to be our Chief Military Advisor! I think he¡¯s already used his gains this time to prove his ability, because these resources did not cost us a single cent!¡±


    The entire street was still jubnt earlier, but as soon as Hong San spoke, it was silent. Clearly, his prestige was simply about to reach the point of personal worship.


    Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Kang De.


    However, to them, Kang De was a stranger after all. Everyone¡¯s gazes were curious and distant.


    At this moment, Hong San blinked and smiled, ¡°Do you want to know how he did it? This is because the person in charge of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce is a young and beautifuldy. She¡¯s convinced by our Military Advisor¡¯s talent, ability, and gentlemanly demeanor¡­ At this point, does everyone understand?¡±


    The trivial matters between men and women had always been something people liked to see. As soon as these words were spoken, the unfamiliarity and alienation of the people quickly broke. Everyoneughed, and whistles and jeers sounded. Some people raised their arms high and pped hard, and the distance shortened.


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cheer for our military advisor now?¡±


    Therefore, enthusiastic cheers and shouts surged like a tide from all directions.


    Kang De and Hong San stood side by side and smiled.


    However, their smiles were a little forced.


    Next was to store resources and distribute them, as well as all kinds ofplicated and troublesome matters.


    Originally, such work of ounting for money, food, and resources had to be handed to the military advisor. However, Hong San knew very well that Master Kang had thought highly of him bying to be the military advisor. Moreover, it was only in name. How could he be willing to do such a bullsh*t thing? Killing people was a different story.


    Therefore, he arranged these things for his trusted aide led by Old Du to do as usual.


    After all, Hong San was not stupid. The three leaders of the Song, Chen, and Huang factions were all ambitious. They each established their own mountains in the Heaven and Earth Association and developed their own small groups. Hong San saw this clearly, but he did not interfere much. He only held the power of money and food tightly and maintained his extremely high prestige in the team. That was all.


    After all, he only wanted to protect himself and ensure that he would not die in an inexplicable fight. That was enough. In any case, if such a thing really happened, he could still run. He had long stopped doing it.


    The leaders were escorted by the people to the single building where Hong San lived.


    ¡°Congrattions, Brother.¡±


    Song Baoyi smiled and cupped his hands as he bowed, ¡°This has calmed us down. With food and a knife in our hands, we won¡¯t panic anymore¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to the Military Advisor¡¯s strength. Thank you!¡±


    Huang Chao also cupped his hands at Kang De with a smile, ¡°Military Advisor is indeed a hero among men.¡±


    Chen Honghu was still thinking about the conflict from before and barely cupped his hands.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    Song Baoyi looked at Hong San. ¡°However, Brother, why did you go to the city hall for a meeting this time? What did the mayor say? Brothers, you have to tell us.¡±


    This was the most important thing.


    The three of them looked at Hong San.


    The three leaders were all ambitious, and the increasingmotion of the Heaven and Earth Association and the smooth journey undoubtedly encouraged their ambition.


    These people yearned to establish merits in this war in exchange for wealth and status. As for how many people would die, they did not care¡ªas long as not many direct descendants died.


    Let¡¯s put it this way. If they were the ones sitting in Hong San¡¯s seat, they would probably be overjoyed when they heard the mayor¡¯s order. They were worried about not having a way to be involved.


    However, Hong San was different.


    Hong San was not interested in making contributions and bing superior. Therefore, he cared more about the lives of the people on the team than Song, Chen, and Huang, be it the Goethe or the Cathayan.


    Therefore, he was in a low mood, so he was hesitant and confused, and so he was in pain.


    The three leaders looked at Hong San eagerly.


    Hong San revealed aplicated and hesitant expression and sighed silently.


    Kang De suddenly snorted and turned around. He kicked open the door and walked into the building.


    Hong San¡¯s body shook as bitterness shed through his eyes.


    This was beyond the expectations of the three of them. They had to talk about serious matters. Why did he leave?


    Chen Honghu was the most scheming and ambitious. He was even more unhappy with Kang De¡¯s previous slow treatment and contempt. He patiently waited for Hong San to say ¡°Help Valentine and make a fortune¡±. Just as he was focused, he saw Kang De shake his hand and leave. Moreover, he kicked the door and closed it loudly.


    He was furious and said unhappily, ¡°This little¡­¡±


    As soon as he said these two words, he suddenly fell silent because a bone-chilling killing intent assaulted his face, causing his soul to tremble. Chen Honghu focused his gaze and was horrified.


    All the hair on his body stood on end.


    At this moment, in front of him, Hong San, who had always been gentle and even a little weak and had an extremely good temper, looked at him and revealed an unprecedentedly ferocious expression. The madness in his eyes was so dense that it could not be melted.


    He hissed, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    It was like the roar of a desperate wild wolf.


    Humans were inherently animals and beasts.


    Their beastly nature was hidden by civilization and would erupt for other reasons.


    Kang De, who had grown up in a civilized country on Earth, had experienced a year of drifting on a deserted ind in another world and had encountered the death of Glory Sand Town. Therefore, he had transformed into a beast, and fear and ughter swept through the entire Viscounty.


    Hong San was also human.


    Therefore, he would also transform into a beast for some reason.


    At this moment, it was the eruption after countless conflicts, dilemmas, and struggles. No matter how weak and servile a person was, they would still erupt with the nature of a wild beast. At this moment, he seemed to have be another person.


    The strong emotions he had forcefully suppressed lifted a corner and revealed a ferocious expression.


    nk, nk.


    This was the sound of Chen Honghu¡¯s teeth chattering.


    At this moment, be it the most scheming Chen Honghu, the most shrewd Song Baoyi, or the most knowledgeable Huang Jintong, they were all silent and broke out in cold sweat.


    They actually underestimated Hong San.


    Although the other party was very prestigious, although the other party had won many battles and they admired Hong San¡¯s achievements, this did not conflict with contempt, because Hong San was not ruthless enough and was not enough to make his subordinates afraid.


    However, now, they were afraid.


    An unprecedented fear instantly clenched the hearts of the three of them.


    When the leader who had always been nice revealed his ferocious and terrifying fangs, they would understand why the Alpha had be an Alpha.


    In the next moment, a cold snort sounded from the house.


    The ferociousness and madness on Hong San¡¯s face disappeared, and he returned to his previous state.


    However, the three leaders no longer dared to look into Hong San¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Brothers¡­¡±


    Hong San sighed, ¡°This is a serious matter. I¡¯m very uneasy and have to discuss it with the Military Advisor. Go separately and restrain the boys. Order them not to rx. I¡¯ll let you know after I¡¯ve discussed it with the Military Advisor.¡±


    Even the most troublesome Chen Honghu did not dare to say anything else. The three of them cupped their fists and bowed.


    Then, they hurriedly retreated in a panic.


    Hong San sighed softly.


    He turned around and slowly moved into the house. Kang De was looking at him.


    ¡°Hong San.¡±


    A cold voice sounded, and Kang De said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve grown capable¡­ Tell me, why did you tell those people outside about me? Why did you push all the credit for bringing back the resources to me?¡±

 Chapter 154 - Kneel

    Chapter 154: Kneel


    In front of Kang De, Hong San was no longer as ferocious as before.


    His waist was even more bent than usual in front of Kang De.


    He felt very guilty.


    When he heard this, he subconsciously exined softly, ¡°Because this is your credit. No matter how bold I am, I don¡¯t dare to take your credit¡­¡±


    !!


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so good at observing people¡¯s expressions and eloquence. Why, can¡¯t you see the situation clearly now? Is there a point in exining in front of me now?¡±


    Hong San stopped talking.


    ¡°You have nothing else to say? Alright, I¡¯ll say it for you.¡±


    Kang De looked at Hong San, who was lowering his head in silence, and said, ¡°When I first arrived, your first thought was to let me escape and bring you away. Later on, news from the elf army came that the City Lord had sealed the four doors and you could not leave. Then, you said that you wanted me to find the mayor to reveal my identity and let me leave on my own.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re sincere in these suggestions, including burning paper offerings for me earlier. It can be said to be sincere. I¡¯m very grateful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted me to leave quickly and not be involved in Valentine City, right?¡±


    He came to Hong San.


    ¡°But just now, you pushed me to the limelight in front of these citizens and praised my contributions, letting them know me, and letting them cheer for me¡­ Is this only because you don¡¯t dare to monopolize my contributions and want people to be grateful and remember me? Is it only because of this?¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Then the problem is that you want me to leave. If I really leave and swagger away, regardless of this ce, let Valentine City face the elves and fall into the mes of war. Let thosemoners pick up their weapons and walk up the city wall. A motley crew will face the attack of the hegemony¡­¡±


    ¡°Many people will definitely die. They will be very helpless, desperate, copse, and crazy. They will think of you, think of me, and shout, Lord Hong San, save us. They will shout, Military Advisor Dong Zhuo, where are you? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re here, Hong San. You might be around to protect them or even sacrifice yourself. Perhaps you would see that the situation was bad and secretly slip away. All of this is possible.¡±


    ¡°However, I definitely won¡¯t be there. The Military Advisor is not around. After the Military Advisor brought arge number of resources, he disappeared. He didn¡¯t protect these people or fight for them. These desperate people will curse me, wail, and even curse. All of this is meaningless. Then, why let them know my name?¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m also human. Human hearts are made of flesh. If you let these people cheer for me, should I let them surround me next to admire, praise, and thank me?¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll remember these people. I¡¯ll remember their respect and love. Knowing that, I¡¯ll leave them in this Valentine City to face the elves¡¯ ughter. One day, I¡¯ll return and I know that almost everyone is dead. Then, will I feel pain and guilt because of this?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if I want to leave, why should you let these citizens know me? There¡¯s no benefit, only a disadvantage. They¡¯ll curse me before they die. When I think of them, I¡¯ll feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Even a boring university student like me who doesn¡¯t know much about the ways of the world can think about this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart and slick. You¡¯re so good at observing people¡¯s expressions and talking nonsense¡­ How can you not think of this?¡±


    ¡°If you wanted me to leave Valentine City as soon as possible, there wouldn¡¯t have been that scene. With your meticulousness, you would definitely have thought of this and not let me have any unnecessary connections with the Heaven and Earth Association.¡±


    ¡°Unless you changed your mind.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s body trembled.


    Kang De¡¯s voice was cold and sharp, ¡°It¡¯s because Nick¡¯s order is too cruel and heartless, causing you to pity the fate of those people. Or rather, it¡¯s you who finally made a decision in these few days of swaying and confusion¡­ Hong San, it seems that you¡¯ve decided to live and die with the Heaven and Earth Association. Not bad, you¡¯re a man.¡±


    ¡°However, you must feel that you¡¯re inexperienced alone. The previous victory was only a coincidence. You really can¡¯t protect those people because you¡¯ve never believed in yourself and have always ced yourself in a very humble position. You doubt yourself. You don¡¯t have confidence. You¡¯re used to relying on others.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you targeted me.¡±


    ¡°This is the only thing you did wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hong San, you shouldn¡¯t have used such a stupid method on me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad. What a stupid choice. You could clearly have begged me sincerely. You could have revealed your true intentions and told me about your determination and willpower. You didn¡¯t take the right path but used these underhanded small methods. You¡¯re really stupid to the extreme. Not only did you not achieve your goal, but you also attracted my suspicion and vignce.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s whisper echoed in Hong San¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think that since you¡¯re willing to y such a small trick on me because of this situation, next time, you will also use other tricks for other reasons.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Also, Hong San, you¡¯re really underestimating me.¡±


    At this moment, the Cathayan finally could not hold it in anymore.


    With a plop, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately, ¡°Master, Master Kang, I was blinded. I shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts. I¡­¡±


    Kang De squatted on the ground and held his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel or kowtow. You¡¯re the Mountain Chieftain of the Heaven and Earth Association. You have to be self-aware. You have to treat yourself as a human. You¡¯re human, understand?¡±


    ¡°You have to do things upright and not y dirty tricks. Personally, I feel that this is very important. You should be straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Also, Hong San, I¡¯m quite disappointed.¡±


    ¡°On the way, I¡¯ve been waiting for a person like you to roar. I¡¯m waiting for a lowly guy like you to stand up like a hero and fight for others.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also waiting for you to kneel.¡±


    ¡°I want to see the moment when you kneel down like a man with a straightened back and loudly tell me that you have to protect those who follow you and ask for my help. You¡¯re willing to fight for others and bend your knees to achieve it. I hope to see you like that.¡±


    ¡°Now, although your original intention is the same, I keep feeling that something is missing.¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°What can I say about you?¡±


    The more amiable he looked and his attitude was calm, the more shocked Hong San was. If a person¡¯s emotions reached their limit, they would definitely copse. There were two forms of copse, one external and one internal.


    To the outside world, it was madness, reckless madness.


    Internally, it was weakness and hysteric crying.


    Hong San had revealed his ferocity and madness earlier. Now, tears were already streaming down his face.


    Thousands of emotions surged in his heart. Countless words surged into his mouth. His mind was filled with the faces of thosemoners and everything he had seen along the way.


    However, he could not say a word.


    This was because those surging emotions were something he had never experienced before.


    Pity, kindness, protection, tenacity, responsibility¡­


    He had never had these things, these emotions, these thoughts, and these ideas.


    He did not know how to exin or express it at all.


    He was only crying. In the past, he was eloquent, but now, he was tossing and turning. It was only those few words.


    ¡°Master, beat me up. I did something wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have had those thoughts¡­¡±


    ¡°But those people are really pitiful. If the elvese and they go to defend the city, they¡¯ll definitely die¡­¡±


    ¡°I know my mistake. Master, please don¡¯t leave. I really can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    However, just as Kang De had said, he still felt that something was missing.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying and begging.¡±


    Hong San looked up, fear and pleading in his eyes.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s useless because I haven¡¯t made a decision¡­ You once had the chance, but you lost it. Now, I still have to think about it.¡±


    Hong San did not understand, but he did not dare to speak.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave for the time being, but whether I want to stay or not and how far I have to go depends on the situation. However, Hong San, even if I stay, dealing with the elveses from my own judgment and decision. You have to understand this matter. Don¡¯t think of using me or plotting against me. Today is thest time.¡±


    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any more tricks today.¡±


    ¡°Arrange a house for me.¡±


    Looking at the other party¡¯s miserable back, Kang De slowly shook his head and sighed silently.


    He pinched the space between his eyebrows and cursed, ¡°D*mn.¡±


    It was unknown who he was scolding.


    Hong San¡¯s actions were actually only a small matter. He would not be dissatisfied with this matter and decide to leave, allowing Valentine City to be wreaked havoc by the elves¡­ Just as he had said, regardless of whether he stayed or not, it came from his own judgment and decision and he would not vent his anger because of his disgust.


    The reason why he was angry was that Hong San had actually yed such a small trick to scheme against him.


    He clearly trusted this guy and even treated him as half one of his own.


    Hong San¡¯s actions were naturally far from betrayal, but this small action and scheming behind his back still made him feel very, very unhappy¡ªhe could have said it directly.


    It was unknown if this mood was because he was angry that thetter let him down or simply angry about the matter.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Kang De rubbed his face and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I got a betrayal PTSD¡­¡±


    After experiencing Glory Sand, he was indeed very sensitive to these things.


    He shook his head and chased this thought from his mind. Then, he took out the crimson scroll.


    The scroll touched his palm and burned with resplendent golden mes.


    Before deciding whether to stay, he had to finish what he could do andpare his strength before making a choice¡­ One of the things was to analyze the secret of the crimson scroll.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: The String of Time

    Chapter 155: The String of Time


    Kang De moved into the new house.


    Possessing a single building was a privilege only the Mountain Chieftain and the leaders had. When Kang De first arrived, he upied one, but no one raised any objections. This was because, after today¡¯s incident, Hong San¡¯s reputation had risen to another level. With this momentum, no one naturally jumped out to question his orders.


    Moreover, Kang De brought so many resources to everyone. It could be considered a huge contribution.


    Hong San personally led Kang De to the small building next door. In front of him, he was still respectful and meticulous. Kang De also chatted andughed freely, as usual.


    However, the two of them knew that a stupid move had already created a crack between them.


    What happened was a small matter, but what was important was his attitude. Today, Hong San had done such a thing for his own selfish reasons and pushed Kang De into the spotlight. Tomorrow, he might do something even more overboard for another reason. This was Kang De¡¯s current way and logic of looking at the problem.


    Because of his previous encounter, his tolerance for these was very low, because he almost treated Hong San as half a friend. This was because Hong San could clearly have said it directly¡­ but he did not.


    The door closed and Hong San had already left.


    Kang De stood on the second floor and looked out the window. The small building had also been arranged for guards. Hong San was instructing them with a serious expression, presumably to remind them of some taboos and etiquette.


    He shook his head, sat in a chair in the room, and took out the crimson scroll.


    The golden mes were resplendent and rose as before. This me that appeared out of thin air was extremely magical and produced on its own. It did not consume anything and only had a little heat¡­ However, other than that, there was nothing else.


    Kang De took a deep breath and slowly ced his hand on the scroll.


    His mental strength slowly extended through his finger.


    It was only a little.


    He could not recognize the words on the scroll, absorb these golden mes, or learn any shocking skills from them¡­ Then, there was basically only one method left.


    Element Extraction.


    Analysis, tracing back to the source.


    When he touched the golden fire,


    Kang De was very careful and only touched it a little.


    After all, the origin of the crimson scroll was not small. He felt that this phenomenon was not ordinary. To be safe, it was better to do it bit by bit. However, when he really began to extract, he discovered that he had still underestimated it.


    In an instant, Kang De¡¯s breathing paused, as if his soul had fallen into an endless universe. From ancient times until now, endless vastness had disyed itself to him. The source of power contained in the golden firepletely exceeded his imagination. An indescribable mysterious power surged into his body through his fingertip.


    ¡°F*ck¡­ f*ck!¡±


    ¡ªNot again!


    Kang De was very familiar with this experience.


    This was because it had happened a month or two ago on the Holy Seal Inds. He had just awakened the ability to extract elements and excitedly ran back to the white fog world. At that time, he thought that it was Earth because this ability could break down objects. At that time, he felt that he could break down the white fog.


    Then, he was swallowed by the violent energy tide. A powerful force directly poured into his body, filling every hole from top to bottom¡ªhis pores, of course.


    In the end, a mysterious power from the white fog umted in Kang De¡¯s body. This thing was like an element and energy. The only use developed now was to enchant and inject it into objects. With the imagination of the Earthlings, there was a chance to create a mysterious item that existed in fantasy works.


    It wasmonly known as a major enchantment.


    Now, when extracting the golden fire, the same feeling appeared again.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey!¡± Kang De shouted. ¡°Can you be gentle¡­¡±


    It was the same experience.


    He could not protest or struggle. Kang De had a lifeless expression as hey t and allowed himself to be invaded. His entire body was washed by the power of deepest origin.


    It was as if Master Kang¡¯s cooperative attitude made this golden me very satisfied, or perhaps this power was much more particr than the white fog, or perhaps during this period of time, Kang De¡¯s body had be much stronger. In short, the ident of absorbing the white fog did not happen. He was not bloated to death, so there was no need to vent the excess strength. The power that surged into his body was neither too much nor too little, and it was just right.


    When the transmission of this energy ended, Kang De¡¯s body went limp and he fell to the ground with a bang.


    As his finger left the scroll, the resplendent golden fire immediately disappeared and returned to the ordinary scroll. Kang Dey on the ground and looked up at the sky. His eyes were listless and saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand, this did not mean that he had been ravaged.


    It was not that he was extremely happy.


    In fact, he was in a daze, or rather, he had fallen into the purest shock.


    This was because the process just now was different from absorbing the white fog.


    Absorbing the white fog only allowed him to have a messy mixture of elements that he could use. In essence, it was still the same as extracting items and absorbing elements.


    What he had obtained just now was not elements.


    It was¡­ an ability.


    It was as if after extracting Knight Glenn, he had obtained the other party¡¯s proudest skill, Earth Roar.


    Just like after extracting Mage Richard, he had also obtained the other party¡¯s proudest me Control.


    This process, apanied by the reading of memories, was not aplete absorption. He only saw a fragment. When he absorbed Glenn, he saw the other party¡¯s rtionship and agreement with Hannah. When he absorbed Richard, he saw something about the Eldest Prince, Alex.


    When absorbing the energy from the scroll, he only saw a scene.


    There was only one thing, and it was a short scene that shed and disappeared. With his current mental strength, he was only worthy of seeing this extremely short scene. Such a scene and such a memory came from the owner of this golden me¡­ from the depths of the other party¡¯s memories.


    He saw the universe.


    A deste, silent, and chaotic world.


    He had also obtained strength.


    Just feeling this trace of strength made him feel small and powerless. This emotion did note from fear, but from sighing.


    Just like the video he had seen on the Inte, it told him how big Earth was, how big the sun was, and how big the sr system was¡­ Through the most directparison, it told him how big the universe that humans could detect now was¡ªthe diameter of 9.3 billion light years.


    Had the universe ever used supernova explosions and asteroids to scare you?


    No.


    However, when humans directly recognized the vastness of the universe, they could not help but sigh at their insignificance¡­ Just like Kang De¡¯s current mood.


    Without a doubt, the power on the scroll¡­ muste from the gods of this world.


    Such power was sourceless and simple. It was the true and supreme power of the world.


    It was as if it was extracting the white fog, but it was different. The white fog could produce countlessplicated elements, but there seemed to be only two elements in this golden fire.


    Kang De slowly got up.


    Looking at the crimson scroll on the table, he subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed it. When the scroll touched his hand, dazzling golden mes rose. Kang De took a closer look and was shocked.


    This was because the mes on the scroll¡­ were almost not dimmed at all.


    It was as if the power absorbed by Kang De was only insignificant.


    Kang De tried to release his mental strength ande into contact with the golden fire. Then, he received the feedback that he was ¡°full¡±. His body could no longer carry too much energy, so the golden fire did not move.


    ¡­It was really smart.


    He put away the scroll and stretched his body. He felt the change in his body. His gaze scanned the room beforending on something in a daze.


    Kang De walked over quickly.


    There was a mirror on the low cab. He picked it up as the mirror reflected his face.


    His appearance was still that handsome appearance, and he was also very charming today. There was no change.


    However, his eyes changed.


    His eyes burned with golden mes that were dazzling and raging, like the golden mes of a scroll.


    ¡°These are¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a little shy¡­¡±


    Clearly, the golden mes in his eyes came from the mutation of the scroll. Kang De was deep in thought. He focused and pondered the change when he absorbed the golden mes earlier, mobilizing the power from the scroll.


    In the next moment, the golden mes in his left eye suddenly transformed. Glory circted, and light entangled, instantly turning into a golden dial.


    It plucked the string of time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 156 - 156 Gods

    156 Gods


    When he saw the golden fire in his left eye turn into a golden dial, Kang De revealed a subtle expression.


    His first thought was, F*ck, it¡¯s even more shy.


    His second thought was, If I cosy as Kurumi, I won¡¯t even need colored contact lenses.


    The third thought was, But why should I cosy as Tokisaki Kurumi?


    Then, he finally returned to his senses.


    Moreover, he discovered that the entire world was different.


    Or rather, he had changed.


    He looked around andcked a reference, so he picked up the mirror and threw it out. The mirror drew an arc in the air and fell to the ground under the effect of gravity.


    However, its speed¡­ was much slower.


    Kang De took two steps forward and grabbed the mirror, his face revealing excitement.


    With his current physical movement and nerve reflexes, not to mention grabbing a flying mirror, it was not a problem for him to even y Frisbee with himself¡ªbut this was different.


    He felt that his speed had roughly doubled.


    Kang De thought for a moment, then took out his phone and opened the stopwatch time function. He specially ced it on the table to prevent physical contact. Then, he stared at the stopwatch and silently counted.


    Double¡­ about double.


    His time had doubled.


    Time.


    The golden dial in his left eye was already enough to prove this. After the experiment, it was like this.


    This was the ability to control time.


    It was said that abilities rted to time could be ranked in the top three of the superpowers that the teenagers wanted to obtain the most¡ªspecifically Time Stop. It was unknown how many people had such childhood dreams.


    There was also Time eleration.


    He could sleep until five minutes before ss.


    He no longer had to worry about not finishing his homework the night before school started.


    He could win so many awards as a track and field athlete.


    He could do everything quickly.


    The exam was very fast, the homework was very fast, and the work was very fast. Even for sex¡­ Forget it.


    In short, Time eleration.


    ¡ªRejoice! The one to inherit all superpowers, the handsome King of Time who will rule over the past and the future! His name is Kang De! This is the moment a new history is created!


    Kang De twitched for a while, then calmed down.


    Feeling the new power in his body, he mobilized it, used it, and urged it.


    The speed of Time eleration was currently double, so could it be faster?


    He held the mirror and reflected his face. He looked at the golden dial in his eyes and mobilized the ability he had just obtained, but after a while, there was no change.


    Perhaps he had just obtained this ability, or perhaps his level was too low, the eleration was only double.


    Then, what about other abilities?


    No.


    He used his own method to test for a long time and did not discover any other use.


    This was because his new ability followed the usual tradition¡ªif it did not give him the instructions, he would think of a way to do it himself.


    ¡°Time¡­¡±


    He was a little dissatisfied and perked up again because only his left eye had be the dial. His right eye was still surging mes, and the elements he spied from the golden fire¡­ were two.


    One was time.


    The other¡­ was most likely space.


    This was because time and space were tightly integrated in a sense.


    Since he could mobilize the power of time, the power of space was naturally the same. He looked at the mirror, closed his eyes, focused, andmunicated, wanting to awaken and activate another ability.


    As for spatial ability¡­ teleportation?


    However, nothing happened.


    After all¡­ there was no manual.


    There was not even a situation exnation.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After thinking about it for a long time, he still could not figure it out. After the novelty passed, this feeling of scratching his ears and cheeks was the most annoying, especially when he was almost certain that there was such a thing, but he could not find it, let alone use it, nor could he guess the pattern and mechanism¡­ This was very infuriating.


    ¡°¡­Forget it, I¡¯ll take my time to find it. It¡¯s already not bad to obtain this ability.¡±


    The current Time eleration meant that his speed had doubled. Just from this, hisbat strength had more than doubled, and his survival ability had doubled. This was undoubtedly very good news.


    ¡°Crimson scroll¡­¡±


    He picked up the scroll. Golden mes curled around it. When he found this thing on the Holy Seal Inds, he studied it left and right. It was all ordinary and did not have any abnormalities. After returning from Earth, everything changed. Not only was the golden fire burning, but he had also obtained one of two extremely powerful abilities.


    Most importantly¡­


    Tina had once said that the crimson scroll was a treasure that had been circted in ancient times. The seven hero families each collected one scroll. In other words, including the one that appeared on the Holy Seal Inds and was not recorded in the history books, there were at least eight crimson scrolls in the world¡­


    ¡°Will every volume allow me to obtain strength¡­¡±


    If that was the case, there was another reason to help Goethe.


    This was because a crimson scroll was kept by the Tedrell family. At that time, as the hero who protected Goethe, he could reluctantly admit his identity as the Prince Consort of Goethe and read that scroll¡­


    Just as he was thinking, he heard a knock on the door downstairs, ¡°Uncle-Master? Uncle-Master?¡±


    It was Hong San.


    Kang De returned to his senses and looked at the mirror. Although this state was eye-catching, he could not let others see it easily, because it was too shy. There was no need to pretend.


    With a thought, he silently retracted it. It could be said that he could use it freely. The flow of time gathered, and the dial turned back into golden mes. Then, the mes converged and dissipated in his body. Everything returned to normal.


    Kang De looked at his handsome appearance and nodded in satisfaction.


    He walked to the window and looked down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As soon as he asked, he realized in surprise that the sky had already darkened. Previously, he had extracted the golden fire and felt its power. It was unknown how long he had been in a daze. Later on, he used his ability and immersed himself in it, not knowing how much time had passed.


    Hong San took a few steps back and looked up at Kang De. Although his expression was as usual, his eyes were still a little dim and sad. What had happened these past few days, especially today, wasplete torture to his soul.


    He said, ¡°Uncle-Master, it¡¯s about time. The banquet is about to begin¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned slightly. What was wrong with this fellow today? Even if he had some thoughts previously, after being pointed out by Kang De, he should know his ce and understand that Kang De did not want to interact too much with the people of the Heaven and Earth Association now. Now, he was even inviting him to a banquet. What was wrong with him?


    Although the sky was dark, there were also lights outside. When Hong San saw Kang De¡¯s expression, he knew what he was thinking. He said softly, ¡°Uncle-Master, I know you don¡¯t like crowds, but Miss Leona is here. This¡­¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    No matter what, Leona was generous and gave arge number of resources to the Heaven and Earth Association. She waspletely giving him face, so he could not avoid her when she came.


    Moreover, this woman was sincere to Tina and could be said to be loyal. Although Kang De had thoughts and doubts about the engagement Tina had announced, human nature was really good. Although he said that there was a problem, he could not help but consider himself Tina¡¯s husband. He naturally had to entertain his wife¡¯s best friend.


    Moreover, he had just obtained a new powerful ability and his mood had be very good. His previous displeasure was almost diluted, so he walked downstairs and opened the door. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    A smile appeared on Hong San¡¯s face as he nodded and bowed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Stand up straight and pay attention to your identity. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Although you¡¯re a military advisor and an elder of my sect, I¡¯m respectful to you and respect my master. It¡¯s very normal. No one will suspect anything.¡±


    It was a very normal conversation. Kang De and Hong San were pretending that nothing had happened.


    Outside had already be a sea of joy.


    Apart from the quantity of alcohol, there was no limit to the others. Meat, vegetables, eggs, even candy cakes, and various drinks and fruits were sent up one by one. The street was lined with flowing banquets until the small square at the end. Everyone had smiles on their faces and was unrestrained¡ªthe pressure they were under was really too great and they urgently needed to vent.


    Be it the pressure of the past or the pressure of the future.


    Kang De saw Leona. The girl had changed into a dark blue dress and was wearing whitece gloves and a wide hat. She smiled at him.


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Kang De came to her side. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful.¡±


    The girl blushed and looked at him warily. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De was speechless, ¡°I just want to praise you.¡±


    The beautiful and noble girl had always attracted attention. Many boys were restless, but when they saw Kang De approaching, they knew the girl¡¯s identity. After all, Lord Hong San had said it.


    Therefore, friendlyughter and whistles sounded from the crowd.


    The girl did not understand. ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a jeer. It¡¯s a small matter,¡± Kang De replied casually. Suddenly, he was surprised, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    The girl followed his gaze. It was a group of Goethe people gathered together in ethnic-looking clothes. They surrounded the fire, holding hands, singing, and dancing.


    The elder held the basin and sprinkled the things in it into the fire, causing mes to surge into the sky.


    ¡°About that.¡±


    The girl replied, ¡°They¡¯re offering sacrifices and prayers to the god they believe in.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed and he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Leona looked at him strangely. ¡°The mainstream god that the Goethe people believe in is naturally the Sun God, Su. Why don¡¯t you even know this?¡±


    The gods.


    Kang De was not interested in the gods earlier and did not ask Tina. She and the knight did not take the initiative to tell him. Perhaps in their hearts, this wasmon sense and was far away, so there was no need to exin.


    Now he was interested.


    Kang De thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Which god controls time and space?¡±


    Leona stared at him for a while. After confirming that the other party did not have any special intentions or had set anguage trap, she said, ¡°Although you¡¯re from Cathay, you should at least understandmon sense when youe to the continent¡­ The god who controls time and space is naturally the leader of the gods, the Saint of Cmity, the Dragon of Time and Space, Akatum¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 157 - 157 Mutation in the White Fog World

    157 Mutation in the White Fog World


    Akatum, the King of the Gods.


    Kang De was shocked.


    ording to Tina, the crimson scroll was a record of the Curtain Invasion. The Curtain Invasion that happened on the Holy Seal Inds ended with the intervention of the gods.


    ording to this train of thought, the crimson scroll that recorded all this was in the hands of the so-called Seven Heroes family. It was probably also rted to the gods¡­ However, Tina did not know the inside story.


    However, before that, Kang De¡¯s personal experience could confirm this guess.


    The power he felt and obtained from the scroll was vast and endless, ancient and deep, like the principle of the world, the vastness of the universe, and the vastness of time were recorded and remembered by such power.


    At that time, Kang De had already understood that such power muste from the gods.


    Just absorbing a little golden fire allowed Kang De to obtain the ability to elerate his time. It was simply terrifying. Unfortunately, his body could no longer eat it. Otherwise, if he absorbed all the time and space divine power on the scroll, he would probably be able to be a Saint on the spot. What dogsh*t elf army? With a wave of his hand, he could reverse time and turn these sharp ears into little kids on the ground and beat them up until they cried.


    However, now was not the time to think about these messy things.


    The current Kang De had many questions in his heart.


    He thought for a moment and first asked, ¡°Do you know about the crimson scroll?¡±


    Leona blinked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Alright, pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡¯


    After all, it was filled with ancient words. Moreover, the Curtain Invasion was so secretive that ordinary people would not know.


    Kang De asked again, ¡°I want to know more about the King of the Gods, Akatum.¡±


    Leona looked bored and barely said, ¡°Legend has it that this God King sorted out the chaotic nature of this world, calmed the spatial turbulence, erased the time vortex, and allowed the world to advance steadily and orderly. He¡¯s the leader of the gods and the oldest god. He watches this world with a loving gaze. He¡¯s the God of Justice and Mercy. That¡¯s it.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, his heart stirred slightly in thought.


    He was about to figure out the mechanism of the scroll¡¯s effect, why there was no abnormality when he first obtained it, but after returning to Earth and the other world, golden mes burned.


    ording to Hong San, that night, the scroll ignited with golden mes.


    It was the night Kang De killed the elves who had ughtered the vige, realized the cruelty of the war, and thought about what to do¡­ When he had that thought, he felt a certain change in his body, as if it was calling and resonating with something. At that moment, mes rose from the scroll.


    Was this the God of Justice and Mercy¡­


    He asked, ¡°Is there anything else? What else has this god done? Or rather¡­¡±


    Leona threw up her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression froze as if he was enjoying reading a book but the lousy author raised his hand and stopped the update. He was really angry so he red and said, ¡°Hey, you still said that I, a Cathayan, don¡¯t understand themon sense here. You don¡¯t understand either. This is the King of the Gods.¡±


    Leona said eloquently, ¡°I¡¯m a businesswoman. How can I believe in the God of Justice and Mercy? I usually feel guilty when I mention him. How can I dare to know more about his miracles?¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, this is really reasonable and convincing.


    Leona actually patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder instead. ¡°Alright, I was only joking just now. Although you¡¯ll marry Tina in the future and live on the continent for a long time, you don¡¯t have to care too much about the gods and faith. You just have to understand some taboos slightly and maintain kindness and respect. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Kang De did notment. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You said that Sun God Su is the mainstream faith of Goethe?¡±


    Leona already knew that the other partyckedmon sense, so she did not find it strange. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Then introduce Sun God Su.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girl stared at him for a while before patting his shoulder and pointing in a certain direction in the city, ¡°Over there, at the Sunshine Church of the Sun God Church. Go over there, knock, go in, show your identity as Princess Tina¡¯s dead husband, meet the bishop, take out your huge axe, and sh him three times. Then tell him that you¡¯re very interested in his faith, the God of Courage and Sincerity. The bishop will definitely hug your neck and tell you the legend and story of the Sun God for three days and three nights¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There were too many things toin about.


    Kang De said with a subtle expression, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Leona also revealed a subtle expression. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where to start¡­¡±


    This was clearly an excuse. Kang De asked a few questions and the silver-haired girl was a little annoyed, so she said directly, ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can introduce this faith to you without cursing, but if I curse and the Goethe people around hear me, there will be unnecessary disputes. Moreover, I¡¯m not from Goethe, so my understanding of the Sun God¡¯s faith will definitely be superficial¡­¡±


    In the end, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t you ask Tina?¡±


    Seeing that the other party¡¯s rejection was firm, Kang De did not ask further.


    She was right. He could ask Tina.


    However¡­


    There was only one reason why Kang De was interested in the Sun God, Su. The crimson scroll in his hand was rted to the King of the Gods, Akatum. The time and space divine power of this scroll had allowed him to obtain magical power. In that case, it meant that the remaining seven crimson scrolls might have the same function.


    The Tedrell family that Tina was from had one of them.


    Since the main faith of Goethe was the Sun God, Su, the crimson scroll of the Tedrell family was very likely to have the divine power of the Sun God¡­ What power would it give Kang De?


    ¡ªNuclear fusion divine power?


    Thinking of this, Kang Deughed.


    Leona frowned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I¡¯m just suddenly interested in this church.¡±


    Previously, he was interested in the Sun God Faith only because of the crimson scroll at Tina¡¯s house. However, when he heard Leona¡¯s description of this church today, he was interested.


    When Leona heard this, she looked at Kang De a few times and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re quite in cahoots with that church¡ªno wonder Tina likes you¡­ No, you can think of that kind of scam. You should have¡­¡±


    Her voice became softer and softer until she muttered softly.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Leona was about to speak when the moring voices surged over. The people who were singing, dancing, and cheering loudly walked over. Leading them were the three leaders of the Song, Chen, and Huang factions, as well as the unfamiliar faces of Goethe. They should be prestigious figures of the Goethe faction¡­ Speaking of which, theposition of this team was quite awkward. Hong San actually did not expect to support one or two Goethe leaders to join the Heaven and Earth Association to fight those three guys.


    Under the cover of the mes, Song Baoyi, Chen Honghu, and the others had obedient expressions. They had probably been frightened by Hong San in the afternoon, so they had not recovered yet. They shouted, ¡°Military Advisor,e and drink!¡±


    Kang De did not like to go to ces with many people. Moreover, he was not familiar with these people and did not have any rtionships. He could not adapt to drinking together for no reason.


    Moreover, this so-called banquet reminded him of the banquet on the Holy Seal Inds that night. His dance with Tina, the knight¡¯s smile, and the educational film lent to those Goethe sailors¡­ There were many memories.


    Unfortunately, everything had changed, leaving only two grown-ups.


    He shook his head silently.


    Chen Honghu and the others were probably all drunkards with rough personalities. They would not know anything after drinking a few catties of horse urine. Seeing that Kang De was unwilling to drink, they wanted to cause amotion. However, under the dim lights, someone coughed softly.


    It was Hong San.


    Now, the Mountain Chieftain¡¯s voice was louder than ever. In the ears of the three leaders, it was simply like a thunderp. Song Baoyi reacted the fastest and shouted with a smile, ¡°The Military Advisor is having a heart-to-heart with ady. With a beauty beside him, who¡¯s willing to hang out with us rough men? Brothers, continue drinking!¡±


    Therefore, this group of peopleughed and left noisily.


    Leona asked, ¡°What was that Cathayan talking about just now?¡±


    She did not understand the Cathayannguage.


    Kang De said, ¡°They called me to drink but I said that I was chatting with a beauty so they would not disturb me.¡±


    Leona nced at him and said, ¡°Is this an opportunity to tter me?¡±


    Kang De turned to look at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you beautiful?¡±


    Therefore, the girl snorted and raised her head and chest, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m peerlessly beautiful.¡±


    The two of themughed.


    The surrounding atmosphere was enthusiastic andughter filled the air. As far as the eye could see, men, women, old, and young were all happy. The fragrance of food spread, and the mes that soared into the sky illuminated the surroundings as if it was the day.


    On the other hand, Kang De and Leona watched this carnival under the dim lights.


    Hong San was also watching. A small number of sober people were also watching. Mayor Nick was also watching. Many outsiders were also watching. This city was also watching.


    Leona suddenly said, ¡°I pity them.¡±


    Kang De shook his head. ¡°Look at the other parts of this city. Is anyone drinking? Is anyone celebrating? No. In the darkness, it¡¯s unknown how many eyes are looking here. Perhaps there¡¯s disdain or cursing, but I can guarantee that most gazes contain envy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very enviable that they can still know nothing at a time like this and drink noisily. At the very least, they can have a night of joy and enjoyment, temporarily dispel their fear, and embrace happiness¡­¡±


    He said softly, ¡°The rotation of the huge wheel of war is the decision of the higher-ups. It¡¯s thepetition and dispute of interests. Most of the benefits of war have been taken away by a small number of higher-ups. These weak and pitiful people always have no choice and can¡¯t control their fate¡­ They can only numb themselves with alcohol and be temporarily happy and not worry about tomorrow, because tomorrow has its own worries¡­¡±


    Leona¡¯s gaze was stunned.


    She muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. What can these weak and pitiful people do? They can¡¯t control their fate and can only escape. They can only numb themselves and covet a night of pleasure¡­¡±


    The girl sighed, ¡°This world is always like this. These Goethe people are never the only ones who suffer¡­ However, the various races and countries are flourishing day by day. The poption is lush, and wealth has umted. How prosperous is it? However, no higher-up has ever cared about these insignificant people¡­¡±


    She sighed.


    However, he knew that such emotions were meaningless.


    This was because the culprit behind all of this was extremely terrifying. This situation originated from the greed and selfishness of intelligent creatures. It was extremelyplicated and troublesome. The truly terrifying thing was that all the higher-ups of this world were spontaneously maintaining this system that caused endless blood and sorrow¡­


    However¡­


    ¡°I want to change all this.¡±


    These words sounded beside him.


    Leona suddenly turned.


    Under the starry sky, the light of the mes was dim.


    His tone was serious and his expression was firm.


    Leona¡¯s first thought was to mock this person for not knowing his ce.


    However, she immediately realized that she was not qualified to mock people who dared to speak.


    Moreover, there was Kang De¡¯s expression.


    It was the appearance of a truly brave person who realized who the enemy he was facing was and knew how terrifying the enemy was and how slim his chances of winning were. He also dared to draw his sword and fight bravely.


    Her heart skipped a beat as if she had been struck by a sledgehammer. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at her and smiled. ¡°I can do it.¡±


    Leona¡¯s lips trembled. There seemed to be a thousand words in her chest, but she could not say a word. She was usually eloquent and pointed out the situation. After cursing this and that, there was nothing she did not dare to say.


    However, now, she did not know what to say.


    She did not know if she should mock or praise him, mock or admire him, curse or acknowledge him, but there was only one thing she could confirm¡ªshe knew the man in front of her again.


    It was still noisy and lively outside. The banquet had not ended. People began to sing and dance. Kang De was alone and returned to his small building.


    Leona, the old butler, and the others left.


    The girl left behind gifts, the gold coins and essories she had promised Kang De, a few magic items, and some magic medicines. They were put in two boxes. When he saw the contents, Kang De directly realized that he had freeloaded once again¡­ Moreover, in terms of quantity, it had even surpassed Old Wang.


    Who cares? He could just write an IOU. In the future, when he settled down, he had to resell things on both sides and prioritize letting Leona make this wealth. This money could be treated as an angel¡¯s investment.


    He closed the door and instructed the guards to set a trap. Hey on the bed and silently waited for time to pass. At midnight, after his transmigration ability recovered, he brought two boxes of investments to the white fog world.


    After experiencing that long sense of nothingness, Kang De opened his eyes and saw the familiar ceiling.


    He was about to get up when something unexpected happened.


    He felt a burning sensation in his body. He looked down and saw golden mes raging. Then, the crimson scroll flew out of his pocket and floated in the air. It flew out of the open window and came to the outside world.


    Kang De was shocked. He came to the window and looked out. He saw the scroll glow brightly, and an overwhelming golden light illuminated everything. The divine power of time and space surged out, spread, and covered the entire white fog world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 158 - 158 Reset

    158 Reset


    Intertwining golden rays spread out to the entire world.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before he quickly rushed to the balcony of the master bedroom. He jumped up and stepped out of the window. He grabbed the hanging steel cable and exerted strength with both hands. He kicked the wall and climbed to the top of the building at an extremely fast speed.


    This was already the highest ce in the district. He could look down at everything around him and look at the white fog surrounding the city in the distance, but the scenery was the same. He had gotten tired of looking at it a long, long time ago.


    However, today was different.


    Today, there was a different scene.


    Let¡¯s put it this way¡ªafter transmigrating to the other world of swords and magic for a year, he had seen elves and killed many living beings. He had seen dazzling magic and battle aura that had been derived to the peak, but it was not until today that he saw a true grand scene.


    The golden light of time continuously extended.


    Kang De held his breath.


    He saw the crimson scroll floating in the sky. Golden light burst out like a sun, emitting endless light and heat.


    Golden strings flew everywhere and attached to the white fog. They grew like vines and gave the order to the chaos. They were still and flowing. This magical and supreme divine power obtained its form ording to his understanding. It appeared as a golden dial of various sizes and quickly spread throughout the entire world.


    This small world was sitting on the needle of time.


    Kang De witnessed this praiseworthy and shocking scene.


    He seemed to have understood something.


    Not long ago, he had obtained the power of time from the scroll. Although it was only the most primitive and simple Time eleration, and it was only twice as fast, this was already shocking enough. What was even more shocking was that the power on the scroll had only consumed an insignificant amount, and he could no longer absorb it.


    At least not now.


    After discovering this, he was still wondering how powerful he had to be to absorb all the divine power on the scroll. Now, he had already found the answer.


    He could not do it.


    What could really carry this power was aplete world.


    Kang De looked up at the golden sun floating in the air. The great divine power was changing this world. He could sense a strange change in the white fog world, and it was closely rted to him.


    After an unknown period of time, the golden light disappeared, and the traces of time were already engraved in this world. Kang De stretched out his hand. The scroll floated in the air and floated into his hand.


    When he held the crimson scroll, a feeling of blood connection surged into his heart. Kang De could sense that the scroll had already formed an inseparable connection with the white fog world. He, who had also obtained the divine power of time and space, coexisted with these two. A strange resonance echoed between the three.


    For some reason, he raised the scroll in his hand and used his new ability.


    The light in his left eye turned into a golden dial.


    Time eleration.


    However, this eleration did not elerate his time but resonated with the wheel of time that had already fused into the white fog world. A golden light appeared on the thick white fog wall. Brilliant light spots jumped out and gathered above Kang De¡¯s head, finally condensing into arge bell.


    The crimson scroll in his hand burned with resplendent golden mes, constructing arger Void Spirit Body formed by light. It was a long bell that was connected to the ram in the bell.


    Kang De hesitated for a moment before pulling the bell rope.


    The bell swayed.


    There was a banging sound.


    The melodious bell resounded through the world and even pierced the white fog into the distance.


    This was a reminder time, which meant the flow of time. Since ancient times, people had used all kinds of methods to record time. Every tool and method was proof that time flowed forward.


    Therefore, time began to flow.


    In the next moment, the world turned upside down.


    The world darkened, and the light dissipated. From afar, it approached. Darkness surged over like an unstoppable tide, devouring everything, stopping everything, expelling everything, and eliminating everything.


    In the rolling long river, time was anchored. It moved forward and anchored the coordinates again.


    Time and space were inseparable.


    Therefore, the space reset.


    In the void, lines of light intertwined. They were straight, horizontal, and intertwined into a square geometry. New substances were mapped from the anchor point of time.


    A new order was constructed in the darkness.


    With Kang De as the center, countless intertwining lights constructed a new space. The order that had returned spread in all directions. Light returned. Under his feet was the roof, above his head was the sky, and in all directions was the world he was familiar with. In the distance was the eternal white fog. Buildings, ground, cars, air, and everything appeared again in a way that Kang De could not understand but was shocked.


    The world was reconstructed.


    It was like a virtual dream.


    However, this was not the result of an electronic program, but the most mysterious and greatest power in this world.


    Kang De looked down from the roof at the main road below.


    ¡°The world has been reset¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°No, it¡¯s refreshed¡­¡±


    The time and space divine power from the King of the Gods, Akatum, re-anchored the coordinates of time and reconstructed the white fog world with the spatial divine power. All of this really happened.


    This was because the car on the main road below was different from thest time he saw it.


    All the consumed resources had been replenished, and there might even be a new surprise because the white fog world was a time point replicated in the real world. Different cars passed by every day.


    Kang De looked at the car below in a daze.


    This should be¡­ good news.


    It was good news,pletely good news. This meant that the problem of many consumables was no longer a problem. In fact, in the future, when he saw the American military base, he would feel even better.


    The potential and benefits were really too great.


    It was something that made Kang De very happy.


    It even made him ignore the change in his right eye. After the dial of his left eye, the mes in his right eye had also changed. They wereplicated and changing lines and multifaceted bodies that formed a scene withplicated beauty and endless change. Just like the dimension of space, they were endless and untouchable.


    That was the symbol of spatial power.


    After personally witnessing the change in time and space, another power from the Dragon of Time and Space was awakened. As for what the ability of space was, he did not know yet¡ªKang De did not even discover it.


    He only thought that this ability was really impressive.


    For example, if he bought a house beside the nuclear arsenal and opened a map, he would have many, many mushrooms. Then, he would activate his ability to reset the world. He would have many, many mushroom clouds¡ªalthough he could not activate them and they were useless.


    However, there were still many mushrooms.


    Then, what about the others?


    Kang De¡¯s breathing became a little rapid.


    The white fog world could replicate everything in the real world. It was already very shocking. It could even reset the world through the power of time and space of Akatum and achieve the effect of multiple replications. Such an ability was simply unreasonable, and he was not only worried about this.


    Instead, it was something else.


    For example¡­ the price.


    ¡°Even the King of the Gods can¡¯t do these things without any restrictions¡­¡± Kang De muttered, ¡°Even the so-called gods, even if they don¡¯t abide by thew of conservation of energy, they should abide by thew of conservation of divine power¡­ What is being consumed to reset the world?¡±


    The golden bell had already disappeared. The scroll returned to his hand. Kang De focused and felt that be it the time and space divine power that had fused into the world or the remaining power of the scroll, it did not seem to have been consumed.


    He did not believe that Akatum was so terrifying. The divine power on a mere scroll could casually y with the timeline of a world without consumption.


    In other words¡­ it consumed other things.


    ¡ªCould it be my lifespan?


    Kang De was shocked and immediately took out his phone to shine it at him through the screen. To his relief, things like stars appearing at his temples did not happen, but he naturally noticed the change in his right eye¡ªit was a pattern change that was simpler and moreplicated than a kaleidoscope.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more shy¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered to himself, ¡°From the looks of it, the crimson scroll is a gift. While giving me new strength, it can also modify the white fog world through divine power¡­ Then what¡¯s the personal ability rted to space?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He did not know.


    Be it teleportation,pression, or the spatial sh, he did not know how to do it.


    ¡°D*mn¡­¡±


    ¡ªYou didn¡¯t even give me the manual and even let me figure it out myself?


    Forget it, forget it.


    Kang De sat on the ground on the roof and digested this huge change and information.


    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t be too excited. Think about things in an orderly manner¡­¡±


    He muttered to himself, ¡°I have to first determine what I want to do and see how helpful my new ability is¡­ Time eleration can allow me to fight more efficiently, and the world reset¡­¡±


    It meant endless resources that could never be exhausted.


    This was suspicious because Kang De¡¯s cautious personality made him think that the power to anchor time and reset space was definitely not without consumption. He had to use this power carefully until he figured out what it consumed.


    However, once or twice should not be a problem.


    He took out a dagger and carved it on the ground.


    ¡°In the long run, I have to help Goethe repel the elves and protect the knight¡¯s country. Of course, there have been new missions recently. Tina created big news. It¡¯s a Ponzi scheme. To think that this girl can do it¡­¡±


    ¡°This matter is a huge hidden danger. I can¡¯t think of a good solution either. I can either kill all the victims or really create a useless treasure in their own game. In any case, I¡¯ve already done it once on the Holy Seal Inds. The current me is far stronger than the previous me. Moreover, I have the ability to reset time. I might be able to resolve this¡­ Moreover, the crimson scroll of Tedrell might give me a new ability¡­¡±


    ¡°However, this is still a long-term problem. We have to defeat the elves first.¡±


    ¡°The problem now is Valentine City¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I help them defend the city?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment but could not make up his mind.


    Tina had led the volunteer army into Goethe and could fight the elves at any time. She had roped in a huge army through deception and interacted with those greedy nobles and businessmen every day. She also had to deal with the open and secret attacks from the elves and the Empire. In terms of emotions and selfishness, Kang De really wanted to see her immediately. After all, he hade all the way from the Holy Seal Inds. It would be a lie to say that he did not have a good impression of Tina.


    Tina iming that he was her husband¡­ made him often smile foolishly.


    Leona also thought that he should rush to Tina¡¯s side as soon as possible.


    However, the tragic scene of the ughtered vige kept appearing in his mind.


    He promised the knight to protect Goethe.


    He did not know if abandoning a city that was about to face the elves vited his conscience¡¯s promise. He did not know if he was responsible for the safety of Hong San and the others. There did not seem to be a need for this, but Leona waspletely innocent and had even sacrificed a lot for Tina. If there was really no other way, he would leave her here.


    ¡°I have more strength now. Can I do more¡­¡±


    Yes, he could reset the white fog world. By buying houses, he could expand map. These abilitiesbined could unleash a terrifying effect. Let¡¯s put it this way. If he lived in Japan and beside the American base on Okinawa, the elves would basically be finished¡­


    However¡­


    Kang De stood up and looked at the crimson scroll in his hand. The divine power of Akatum surged in his body. To be able to anchor time and reset the world was an unimaginably powerful force, but¡­


    ¡°But I keep feeling¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°Apart from that, I seem to be able to do more¡­ Or rather, more useful and powerful methods of use. I haven¡¯t discovered them yet¡­¡±


    It was the problem of not having an instruction manual again.


    Kang De tried for a long time but still had no clue.


    Forget it, think about it slowly. It was useless to be anxious.


    He put away the crimson scroll and returned home with the steel cable. ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot. I obtained a lot of money from Leona and can use it to buy a house. I don¡¯t have to live off Old Wang. Although I¡¯m still a little suspicious of living off Leona,¡­ F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!¡±


    He walked from the balcony to the master bedroom and looked at the bed. Then, his eyes widened. The two boxes filled with Leona¡¯s gifts that he had brought back from the other world had already turned to ashes as if they had experienced Thanos¡¯s snap.


    ¡°It¡¯s been reset! AHHHHHHHH!¡±


    Just like the time he had just returned to Earth, the world had also reset. Therge number of treasures picked up from the Goode family had all turned to dust, leaving only some items that contained magic power.


    ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck¡­¡±


    Kang De went crazy for a while before slowly calming down.


    Money¡­ Wasn¡¯t it just money? Money was nothing. Old Wang had plenty, Leona had plenty, Valentine City had plenty, and the elves had plenty. He could either live off women or snatch them. What was the big deal?


    Oh, right. The world had reset, and so had the gold in the bank.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    He tried his best to convince himself and barely calmed down.


    In the end, the gains were far greater than the losses. It was only a little gold.


    Thinking of this, he went to his room and took out the handmade radio he had made with Old Wang when he was young. He went to a restaurant downstairs and carried out a gasoline generator, along with a lot of gasoline. Then, he went to the club to get some weapons and ammunition. Then, he activated his ability and returned to the other world.


    He wanted to use the radio to contact his iron son.


    Be it leaving or fighting, it was impossible without its help.

 Chapter 159 - 159 Radio Wave

    159 Radio Wave


    Space folded and the teleportation door appeared.


    Kang De carried many bags on his back. He had a gasoline generator in his left hand and a gasoline can in his right. He also carried three gas tanks on his back. There was a handmade radio in a very suspicious shape hanging on his chest. Arge amount of ammunition and firearms were also stuffed into the few bags that he took advantage of. He walked out valiantly.


    It was a low-quality version of Death Stranding.


    It had to be said that if he walked on the streets of Earth in this outfit, he would probably be shot in the head by the armed police uncle who had rushed over.


    After returning, Kang De immediately looked around warily. There was no one else in the room.


    Nice.


    He ced the things in his hand in the corner one by one and stretched his body. He ced the gasoline generator on the ground and ced the radio transmitter on the table.


    He prepared to let the radio waves fly in the sky of the quiet and blue alternate world.


    However, in the next moment, his movements froze.


    If anyone else was here, they would definitely cry out in surprise, because Kang De¡¯s right eye shone with a golden light. There were continuously changing lines and patterns in his eye. Endlessplicated multifaceted bodies circled and evolved, endless and outlining the cornerstone of the world¡¯s existence.


    This symbolized that the spatial divine power from Akatum was operating.


    Kang De turned to look at the ce where he had returned to the other world. The light and pattern in his eyes kept changing. He was deep in thought, then revealed a look of realization.


    ¡°I roughly understand the ability rted to spatial divine power I obtained¡­¡±


    The ability brought about by the divine power of time was Time eleration.


    As for space¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a little unnecessary and weak¡­¡±


    Kang De looked amused. He stretched out his hand, and the power of space surged. The power of the source of the world transformed into a state that Kang De could understand, just as the divine power of time materialized into a clock.


    He saw an anchor point, a coordinate, and a door appearing in his hand.


    ¡°I can set the teleportation point¡­¡± Kang De muttered, ¡°Set the coordinates of the next time I transmigrate to the white fog world and return to the other world¡­ This might be the reason why I teleported to Hong San¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How should he put it?


    It was a little pointless but it could not be said to be useless.


    This was a useful skill for escaping.


    The current teleportation mechanism was that he would teleport from here and return here. If he encountered a powerful enemy, such as hiding in the white fog world, although the enemy could not find him, when the time was up, he would be forced to teleport back. If the enemy did not leave, it would be f*cking terrible.


    For example, if he carried out some mission to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s base camp, if he was discovered and hid in the white fog world, when the time came and he returned, he would still be in the enemy¡¯s base camp and would still be discovered.


    However, if he had set the teleportation anchor point elsewhere in advance, he couldpletely escape. The enemy would not know how he ran even if they wanted to.


    From this point, it was still very useful.


    However¡­


    ¡°So weak.¡±


    It was still so weak.


    Compared to the ability, Time eleration, which could clearly increasebat strength, this could only be used to escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any more practical abilities?¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°Teleportation, blink, dimensional sh, spatial confinement¡­¡±


    However, it was useless toin anymore. Kang Deposed himself and lit the lights in the house. He squatted on the ground and skillfully pulled the gasoline generator. A low sound slowly sounded.


    He turned on the generator and used the radio. He had done this process more than 300 times and was very familiar with it.


    However, the target of this call was not the mothend, rtives, andpatriots he yearned for.


    ¡°Can you hear me? I¡¯m Kang De. There¡¯s a problem with the teleportation. I¡¯ve arrived in Valentine City. The elf army is attacking, and the city gate is sealed. I can¡¯t go out and can only let you try to rush over.¡±


    ¡°Be careful along the way and don¡¯t be discovered by the elves. I asked the people here for a map and deduced your general location. You should advance northwest. The exact angle is¡­¡±


    ¡°As for how to determine the exact location, from now on, I¡¯ll send it every once in a while. I hope your radio station can determine the strength and location of the signal.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll take light angle measurements during the day to provide auxiliary information. It should be able to help. This is a little difficult. You have to travel alone. I think we have to learn enough lessons this time and find more convenientmunication methods. Every ident will bring new lessons and experiences. It¡¯s always been like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t worry. Stay calm and vignt at all times. I¡¯m very safe. Even if the fastest situation happens, I have enough ability to protect myself and even escape. You have to be careful along the way. After all, you¡¯re much more eye-catching than me¡­ Remember, don¡¯t believe it easily.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to reuniting with you. I hope you can receive this message. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°Over.¡±


    Hearing the rustling in his earpiece, Kang De fell silent.


    A momentter, he shook his head. ¡°What an unpleasant memory and mood.¡±


    In the white fog world, he had made more than 300 idiotic calls. The hopeless wait was the craziest¡­ He did not know if his iron son could receive this message.


    However, it did not matter.


    Even if he did not, he could still step out of this siege.


    However¡­ he might be looking forward to doing more.


    Kang Deposed himself and began to repeat.


    At this moment, it was alreadyte at night. The empty ground was silent. In the deep valley, the sound of metal colliding sounded. The Autobot rose from the ground, and its eyes lit up with a blue dark light.


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    It used its hands and feet to climb to the top of the valley. Gravel rolled to the ground as it rustled. The newborn Autobot looked into the distance. The horizon was dark and filled with the unknown.


    ¡°Northwest, Valentine City. Be careful and don¡¯t believe anyone easily.¡±


    Its voice was calm and powerful. ¡°Roll out.¡±


    It had indeed received the first wave that crossed the continent.


    At the same time, west of the central border of Valentine City, a camp was stationed in the forestednd of the Calonia Heights. It was alreadyte at night, and most people were already asleep. The awake ones were the guards patrolling the night and the energetic fellows who were still looking for fun.


    This camp was not small and theyout of the camp was quite orderly. From the inside out, the tents were fromrge to small, and their status was from high to low. In the tent in the center lived the leader of this team.


    They were experts who suppressed everyone with martial strength and made the proudest diators and wild mages bow down to them. They had the authority to speak for themselves in this team. Countless tragic corpses consolidated the reputation of the leader, and it made the followers even more respectful and fanatical. People with different thoughts joined this team and surrounded the powerful leader. They fawned, revered, obeyed, and calcted.


    There was an extremely spacious empty space around the central tent. No one dared to chat andugh here. Even the roughest barbarian had to raise his voice and speak softly when he passed nearby.


    However, on this silent night, a certain voice suddenly sounded from the leader¡¯s tent.


    Apanied by a light rustling sound, the content was also a little blurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kang De¡­¡±


    ¡°Valentine City¡­¡±


    ¡°Elven troops¡­¡±


    ¡°Be careful¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    The two people passing not far away stopped.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± One of them said uncertainly, ¡°There¡¯s a man¡¯s voice in Boss¡¯s tent.¡±


    ¡°Men?¡± Another person pushed him, ¡°What are you dreaming about? How can there be a man in Boss¡¯s tent? Have you forgotten? Who was thest person who openly wooed her? It was poor Rhun. He knelt down and wooed her in front of everyone, but in the end, he was stered to the ground. He could not clean it up even after using a shovel a few times. He could beat her up like that with a stick. The few people who followed him were all beaten to death¡­¡±


    When that person heard this, he shivered. When he thought of the previous scene, the dinner in his stomach wanted to run out. He shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Boss only thinks of that gigolo called Kang De. It¡¯s really strange. A Cathayan is the husband of the Princess of Goethe. Boss insisted on finding him. D*mn, I also want to see how handsome a man is to be remembered by Boss and the Princess of Goethe¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see him soon.¡±


    Hispanion lowered his voice and said, ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re walking south? It¡¯s because yesterday, Boss sensed something and immediately ordered the entire team to set off. In my opinion, Boss must¡­¡±


    At this moment, light lit up in the direction of the central tent.


    In the next moment, the bell that represented the summoning of the officers hurriedly sounded.


    ¡­

 Chapter 160 - 160 Illusion

    160 Illusion


    The next day, Kang De woke up early.


    He was about to check his weapons and do some explosions when he heard an urgent knock on the door.


    He pushed open the window and looked down. It was Hong San. His Cathayan face was filled with uneasiness. This expression came from a certain fatalism and sigh.


    How should he put it?


    It was like the expression of a swordsman who had lost his will to fight. That was the current Hong San.


    Kang De¡¯s heart sank.


    He asked, ¡°The elves are here?¡±


    Hong San looked up and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªThen why are you panicking?


    ¡°But soon,¡± Hong San said uneasily. ¡°The speed of the elves¡¯ march is beyond expectations. I thought there would be at least a day of preparation. I didn¡¯t expect it to arrive so quickly. It shouldn¡¯t be, unless¡­¡±


    He really looked extremely flustered. As he spoke, he began to think about this matter to himself,pletely forgetting that he was talking to Kang De.


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Unless what?¡±


    Hong San was shocked, then he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ If I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s useless to say this.¡±


    He looked up at Kang De, ¡°Mayor Nick sent someone over and ordered me to speed up the arming and organization of the troops. Moreover, I have to lead 800 people to the west wall to familiarize myself with the battlefield and prepare before noon today. Our mission is to defend the part of the west wall¡­¡±


    At this point, Hong San¡¯s voice was already trembling.


    War, bloody war, terrifying war, and cruel war were about to descend on this city and thousands of weak people who had nothing to do with it.


    He looked at Kang De. His expression changed several times. There was pleading, guilt, fear, and uneasiness.


    There were a thousand words to say, but they only gathered into one word, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Kang De stood by the window on the second floor and looked down at the Cathayan below. From above, people would indeed be small and humble, so the ruler and the higher-ups always wanted to stand at a high ce.


    Hong San was a self-deprecating, small, and humble guy to begin with. He had always lived obediently.


    However, this time was different.


    This time, Hong San¡¯s expression and posture were as small as ever¡­ but he was not humble.


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    Then, he jumped down from the second floor andnded beside Hong San. He patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Call me Military Advisor.¡±


    Kang De walked straight out.


    Hong San turned around and looked at Kang De¡¯s back in a daze. He suddenly wiped the corners of his eyes.


    When he was beaten, he smiled. When he was insulted, he smiled. When he was mocked, he smiled. When he was amused, he smiled. He thought that he would never cry and would not know the taste of tears because he did not know what it meant to be sad. He had always been very optimistic. Why should he cry?


    However, there had been many tears recently.


    Previously, he had cried because Kang De had exposed him. He was not crying for himself, but for those unpredictable people and the sad fate they could not control themselves.


    Now, why was he crying?


    It was very strange and he could not understand.


    It was clearly a good thing. Master Kang had clearly agreed. He should be happy¡­ Why did he want to cry when he patted his shoulder and said four words?


    He quickly followed and left this question behind.


    This matter was not important. What was important was¡­ what he had to face next.


    The street was filled with people, just like yesterday.


    Kang De could still remember the scenest night. The Vidal Chamber of Commerce had sent arge number of resources. There was food and drink, meat was full, and there was a lot of sugar. Therefore, everyone smiled and indulged to their hearts¡¯ content. Not only did Hong San¡¯s reputation climb again, but even an outsider like him instantly obtained approval and admiration.


    When Hong San returned yesterday, people looked at him as if he was a god.


    However, today, his faith wavered.


    Afterst night¡¯s indulgence, when he woke up this morning, the cold air overflowed. Sometimes, even with human slow senses, he could sense the change in the atmosphere. A storm wasing, and the wind was already filling the building.


    The aura of war was approaching.


    Men, women, old, and young, everyone looked at Hong San with great anticipation.


    Kang De watched coldly from the sidelines, but as the military advisor who had ¡°brought back arge number of resources and was extremely capable¡±, he also carried a portion of the anticipation. Many people also looked at him from the corner of their eyes.


    He suddenly had a very strange feeling.


    This was because he could read people¡¯s gazes and expectations.


    That silent gaze represented a prayer¡ªthe great Hong San, when you hear that the elves areing, escape with us. Don¡¯t let me die and let me not worry about food and clothing. I want to eat as well asst night¡¯s feast. In short, lead us to survive and find another city to settle down and live in.


    This was probably the feeling.


    They ced all their expectations and hopes on one person.


    He suddenly felt a sense of absurdity and¡­ displeasure.


    How should he put it?


    These people were very weak and innocent. The war should have nothing to do with them. They did not want to be involved in the mes of war. They wanted to live a peaceful life, survive, and eat well. They wanted to escape. This was human nature, very normal, and the instinct of living beings. It was not wrong for them to think so.


    However, their mistake was to ce such hope on a person who had nothing to do with it and only helped.


    Moreover¡­ no one considered Hong San¡¯s feelings.


    However, they kept using prayer, worship, and dependence to put Hong San on the spot, causing him to be in a dilemma.


    Looking at Hong San in front of him, he sighed silently.


    However, in this cruel world, what was the point of talking about right and wrong?


    In such a world, right and wrong were meaningless. Just as the elves would not argue with you about the right and wrong of invading Goethe, they would directly send troops to attack and whitewash themselves. Just as the Goode family would not care about the right and wrong of betraying Goethe, they would directly attack. If they won, they could also fake the truth.


    Right and wrong were not important. What was important was whether everyone had made their heartfelt decisions and was prepared to pay the price.


    Then, Hong San¡­


    Is this what you really want to do?


    The crowd began to riot.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Lord Hong San, has the elf army attacked?¡±


    Someone asked again, ¡°Lord Hong San, can we leave this ce?¡±


    One after another.


    ¡°Lord, should we defend the city? Should we fight the elves?¡±


    ¡°Lord, the elf army is very terrifying¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord¡­¡±


    Questions were spreading. Everyone was waiting for Hong San to say something.


    Kang De nced at the crowd and sneered in his heart. This was because the leaders of the Chen, Song, and Huang factions were like quails. They shrank their heads and did not say a word. They were all ambitious and yearned to take this opportunity to make contributions. However, at a time like this, they shrank their heads and did not speak.


    They wanted Hong San to be the evil person and break everyone¡¯s fantasies to announce this bad news.


    D*mn.


    When he thought of this, he was even more unhappy. Just as he was about to speak, Hong San pulled him back.


    He turned to look at Kang De and smiled.


    Then, he said, ¡°Brothers and sisters, children, elders, calm down.¡±


    Relying on his usual prestige, themotion stopped. Everyone shut their mouths. Hong San took a deep breath and said, ¡°Everyone already knows about the elves¡¯ attack. Last night, we drank and sang together to relieve our sorrow and fear. However, a banquet doesn¡¯t happen every day. Today, there¡¯s naturally today¡¯s sorrow. I can tell everyone clearly that we can¡¯t leave and have to fight for this city.¡±


    As if a stone had been thrown into a calmke, the crowd instantly erupted.


    ¡°We reject!¡±


    ¡°This is not our home! This is not our battle!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to fight! Those are elves! We can¡¯t defeat them! We¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°We want to leave this ce! Lord, please bring us away!¡±


    The crowd surged.


    Kang De saw a trace of bitterness sh through Hong San¡¯s eyes.


    As it turned out, at the critical moment of life and death, in the face of danger and in a situation where his personal interests were damaged, what leader, what Lord Hong San, what reverence and admiration were all useless.


    The reason why they gathered and followed Hong San was only to find a powerful protector.


    That was all.


    When this protector could no longer protect them or guarantee their interests, the reverence and loyalty like a building in the air would sway and even be in danger of copsing.


    Hong San was drowned by such a sound wave. In all directions, there were questions, protests, and objections. They caught him off guard and shook his heart. He might have been prepared, but when all this erupted, he still felt at a loss, or rather, his heart ached.


    Some agitated people had already squeezed not far from Hong San and shouted at him.


    Ironically, yesterday, this person¡¯s cheers were perhaps the loudest and most enthusiastic.


    Kang De even felt that it was a little funny. Why could these weak ordinary people ignore everything Hong San had done previously and shout at this powerful protector and turn hostile?


    However, he quickly understood.


    The street exploded. Magic light shed. Everyone turned around in shock. A young officer was draped in armor, holding a sword, and riding a warhorse. Beside him, a blue-robed mage put down his staff.


    Behind the officer was a team of fully armed cavalry.


    The officer urged his horse forward. The horse neighed, and the people in the street retreated in fear.


    The officer waved his sword and rushed forward without hesitation. He shouted at the surrounding people, ¡°You want to leave? The four doors are closed and you can only enter and not leave. If you force your way out, you¡¯ll be killed without mercy! If you have the ability, break out!¡±


    His gaze was sharp as he nced around, ¡°You don¡¯t want to fight a war? You don¡¯t want to fight for Valentine? The ce you live in was given to you by the City Lord. The food you eat was given to you by the city. You¡¯re eating and living here for free. When the elvese, you want to change ces and continue to get food and drinks? How can there be such a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, no one can leave! When the elves break through the city, everyone has to die! Since everyone has to die, everyone has to die in battle! This is a military order! Those who don¡¯t obey have to die!¡±


    ¡°You stinky beggars, remember this. Be good and listen to my orders. Fight to the death and defend the city. You can survive! If you can¡¯t defend it, you have to die! Do you still want to leave? The elves are about to arrive. Even if you run out, you¡¯ll still be captured and tortured by the elf scouts!¡±


    ¡°Die here. Die in Valentine. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hide? Hide in a corner of the city? Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless! Can you foreign scum hide in this city? Whoever reports you will be rewarded and given an exemption to defend the city. Just hide. If I catch you, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    The officer¡¯s roar sounded on the street.


    The cavalry unsheathed their swords. Their armor was cold, and the mage¡¯s staff shone with the light of the elements.


    ¡°You¡¯re not convinced? Come, I¡¯m here. Bring me down, kill me, and kill your way out of the city. Don¡¯t you have the ability? Don¡¯t you not want to fight for this city? Then rush out! Come!¡±


    Where the sword pointed, everyone subconsciously retreated.


    Everyone shut their mouths and did not say a word. These people who dared to shout at the famous Lord Hong San maintained their silence in front of a small Goethe officer.


    They did not have the same aura as before.


    They even subconsciously stole a nce at Hong San, hoping that their leader, the lord they followed, would step forward and argue with this domineering Goethe officer.


    The street was very, very quiet. The surging emotions from before were like an illusion.


    ¡­

 Chapter 161 - 161 It’s Not Difficult

    161 It¡¯s Not Difficult


    Were they convinced?


    They were.


    Moreover, they were very obedient.


    The people who were shouting at Hong San a moment ago all shut their mouths and were silent.


    No one dared to look at the domineering Goethe officer.


    There was indignation and fear on their faces, but no one stepped forward.


    They only looked at Hong San and habitually looked forward to him doing something for everyone.


    It could be imagined that if Hong San stood up to argue and even brazenly attacked, cut off the Goethe officer from his horse, and waved his arm to call for everyone to rush out of the city, these people who were silent in front of the de would most likely immediately turn into bloodthirsty wolves and tear the Goethe army here to pieces.


    Think about it again. If Hong San led this army to attack the city gate but was surrounded by the army mobilized by the City Lord who was long prepared, if Hong San was killed or captured, the bloodthirsty wolf pack would probably instantly turn into sheep scattered by birds and beasts. Moreover, when the Goethe army settled the scoreter, they would target all their hatred at Hong San.


    Humans were really too interesting.


    The strong contrast before and after made Kang De sneer in his heart. He looked at the silent Hong San and shook his head secretly. These are the people you want to protect? If it was him, he would not suffer such anger.


    He could either leave or beat them into submission. D*mn, they still dared to argue with him. They had a death wish.


    However, even if Hong San saw such an ironicparison, he still did not say a word.


    The officer unted his strength and deterred everyone. Then, he said to Hong San from afar, ¡°Mr. Hong San, please carry out Mr. Mayor¡¯s orders appropriately. After all, at such a critical moment, when Valentine is alive, he won¡¯t care about so-called civilization and kindness. The threat and ultimatum will only be mentioned this once.¡±


    He looked around at the surrounding people with a sharp gaze and said coldly, ¡°If Mr. Hong San doesn¡¯t have any extraordinary methods to subdue the people below, you can ask for help. The Goethe soldiers are very willing to serve you.¡±


    In the silent silence, Hong San said silently, ¡°Thank you, I understand.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the officer left with his men¡­ Oh, no, he did not leave. He still stayed and patrolled nearby. His meaning was obvious.


    The street was still very quiet. In this atmosphere, the gathered gazes would form a unique huge pressure. It was heavy and suffocating.


    Hong San raised his head and looked at these pairs ofplicated eyes. He said softly, ¡°I know everyone doesn¡¯t want to fight, but we can¡¯t escape. Valentine City won¡¯t allow us to escape. Even if we rush out, such a huge team will be captured by the elf cavalry. The only way to survive is to help defend the city. If we defend it, we can live. Even if we die, our wives, children, and parents can live¡­¡±


    ¡°At a life and death moment, the mayor won¡¯t be reasonable, and Valentine City won¡¯t be reasonable. We have no other choice but to fight for our lives. If we disobey, the mayor¡¯s knife will sh over first.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, everyone knows what to do.¡±


    Hong San slowly said, ¡°This is a true war. The enemy is the elves¡¯ regr army. I¡¯m really not confident and don¡¯t know how far I can go. The only thing I can guarantee is that I¡¯ll always stand at the front, brothers and sisters, just like before¡­ I can only do this.¡±


    He sighed bitterly.


    ¡°Then, I announce that all¡­¡±


    At this moment, Kang De patted his shoulder and stopped Hong San from speaking.


    He shouted, ¡°About that, Chen, Song, and Huang, the three famous leaders, will start conscripting the troops. There are 800 young and strong militiamen and 800 reserves. Get the spots by today. If you don¡¯t do well and ck off, the Goethe militaryw team will being.¡±


    D*mn, these people were ambitious to fight a war and make contributions, but Hong San was the viin. How could there be such a good thing in the world? Hong San could not embarrass his old brothers, but he did not have any concerns in this aspect.


    ¡ªWho are you?


    When he called the names of the three leaders, their faces instantly flushed. Since ancient times, recruiting strong men had been the most hated action¡ªwhat kind of f*cking hatred did he have for them?


    They looked at Brother Hong San eagerly, hoping that the usually kind Mountain Chieftain would understand the difficulties of their brothers. They did not expect Hong San to hesitate for a moment before saying indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s it. Please, brothers¡­ The battle is dangerous. I still have to investigate the city wall in advance and ensure that more people can survive.¡±


    This hammer strike was confirmed.


    In the crowd, sobbing sounded in twos and threes.


    Kang De pulled Hong San and walked out of the street. Everyone recalled that Lord Hong San usually fulfilled their requests. They surrounded him and wanted to cry and wail and beg. In any case, there was no loss. What if it seeded?


    However, Lord Hong San might be benevolent and generous, but the new military advisor was a cold-blooded and ruthless person. He patiently exined a few words before falling out.


    He also said earnestly, ¡°Your husband is your husband, but other people¡¯s husbands are not husbands. If you let your husband go, he doesn¡¯t have to participate in the battle. What will other people¡¯s wives think?¡±


    He discovered that it was useless.


    This was because the other party was not willing to be reasonable at all, nor was there any shame. They only cried, stomped their feet, and even threw a tantrum. They tossed and turned and only said, ¡°Lord, please be merciful. I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Therefore, Kang De discovered that he had a misconception


    There was a saying on the Earth¡¯s Inte that there were three illusions in life. She likes me, I can still win, the phone is vibrating¡ªthere were many other illusions, such as being able to sessfully lose weight, being able to find a girlfriend if he wanted, being able to sleep early tonight, and so on.


    However, the greatest illusion in life was not these.


    To those students who had received a good education, after stepping into society and trulying into contact with the world, they discovered that they had always had an extremely huge illusion in their lives for more than 20 years.


    ¡ªThat was, they felt that this world was reasonable.


    When he realized this and realized that the person opposite him would not listen to reason, he raised his axe. After experiencing the battle of Glory Sand, Kang De¡¯s killing intent had formed. Coupled with a terrifying smile, a void sh was extremely powerful. These people were used to seeing Hong San¡¯s good expression, so they subconsciously forgot what power was.


    Now, they finally understood.


    The crowd subconsciously dodged and made way.


    Perhaps Kang De was too intimidating. Even when they walked out of the street, people only watched them leave. No one even dared to call out to Lord Hong San¡ªbut perhaps these people felt a little disappointed and unfamiliar.


    It turned out that the invincible Lord Hong San was not that omnipotent. He had to lower his head.


    The few people behind chased out. ¡°Brother, Brother!¡±


    The two of them turned around and ran over. It was the three leaders. The two leaders on Goethe¡¯s side stood far away and watched. Chen Honghu said, ¡°Brother, our brothers can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Before Hong San could speak, Kang De said, ¡°Eh, you were still saying that you wanted to earn riches and be an official under Nick that day. Why? You can do it if you send people to their deaths, but you can¡¯t do conscription?¡±


    His voice was very loud and he spoke in a foreignnguage, so much so that some people over there heard it. His intentions were extremely sinister. When Chen Honghu realized this, he was furious, ¡°You¡­¡±


    He had just started when a strong wind assaulted his face.


    He felt his vision blur as Kang De rushed over with sharp killing intent.


    Battle aura surged and a huge force pped. He used twice the time to umte strength. With five explosions, five deep footprints appeared on the ground, and spiderweb-like cracks spread out.


    Kang De grabbed Chen Honghu¡¯s neck and knocked him into the wall behind him. With a loud bang, the axe brushed past the other party¡¯s face and shed into the wall. Elemental power exploded.


    Chen Honghu was caught off guard and was defeated in one move like a child. He was first shocked and stunned, then furious and indignant. He struggled with all his might and wanted to counterattack. When he opened his eyes, he discovered that Kang De¡¯s left eye emitted a cold divine light. The sacred dial swam with the needle, emitting an indescribable sense of holiness that gave people a huge shock.


    His heart skipped a beat. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you three things. Firstly, the mayor of Valentine City is scheming. Ever since this team entered the city, he calcted that he would ask you to help defend the city. Everything is in his control. Even if you instigate the team to mutiny and cause trouble, you¡¯ll die very miserably.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, you can bring a few subordinates to pack up and escape, but it¡¯s very difficult for a Cathayan to hide in this city. Nick will reward you. When you¡¯re captured, there¡¯s no need for Valentine to carry out the militaryw. I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, the few of you have to do a good job of recruiting. If you want to make contributions and use the corpses of your subordinates to advance, it doesn¡¯t matter how many of them die¡­ Then see with your own eyes that these people who can die casually have parents.¡±


    He let go, pulled out the axe, and returned to Hong San¡¯s side.


    Chen Honghu sat on the ground softly and breathed heavily.


    Huang Jintong and Song Baoyi¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    Was¡­ was this the f*cking military advisor?


    ¡°Do your job well and fight for your lives,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Go. Work together and you might be able to live.¡±


    Seeing that the Mountain Chieftain was silent, Kang De, the military advisor, disyed his rather berserker side. The three of them could only leave resentfully. As Chen Honghu walked, he turned around and stole a nce with a lingering fear.


    Kang De looked away. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Hong San was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated. There are many things in my heart¡­ but I¡¯m also a little rxed. After today, they¡¯ll know that I¡¯m only an ordinary person.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary person, and they¡­ you saw it too, right? Even so, have you decided to stay and live and die with them? If¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, footsteps sounded. The Goethe officer who had been showing off walked over.


    Kang De could only shut up.


    The other party took off his helmet and said, ¡°Mr. Dong Zhuo, Mr. Hong San, I told you that we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    It was the herald who had informed the two of them to go to the meeting that day.


    Kang De was first stunned, then he said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Mayor Nick is my brother.¡± The officer stretched out his hand. ¡°Preston Valentine.¡±


    Kang De shook his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to the two of you. Although I think my actions are necessary, such an attitude is still a little rude. Although I won¡¯t regret it, I have to apologize.¡±


    The officer said, ¡°I hope the two of you don¡¯t mind my offense.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. In fact, you¡¯ve helped a lot. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid I would have to be the viin.¡±


    Preston smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Dong Zhuo minds being this evil person.¡±


    He looked in the direction of the street. The air there must be very heavy. He said, ¡°However, even if I¡¯m the viin, recruiting them is not a simple job¡­ I¡¯m very curious. Mr. Dong Zhuo, what would you have done if it was your job?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°This is not difficult.¡±


    The officer asked curiously, ¡°Can you exin? To be honest, my brother also has a headache about how to recruit and mobilize the reserve military strength. You know that brave people have always been rare.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°There are people like personal guards under the leaders who usually serve in the armed forces. No matter what, these people have to go to the battlefield. Facing a huge risk, it¡¯s very likely that they won¡¯t be able to return. In that case, let the families of these people cooperate and convince those families of those who need to be recruited¡ªhow about this method?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 162 - 162 Arrival of the Army

    162 Arrival of the Army


    Preston thought for a moment before understanding the meaning of Kang De¡¯s words.


    Humans were afraid of death, but what they were most afraid of was not death, but that they were dead but others were alive.


    To the families of the personal soldiers and militia in this team, their husbands or children had to go to the battlefield. When Lord Hong San said that he wanted to recruit more young men, it could even be considered good news to these families.


    ¡ªWhy should my family members go to the battlefield to fight, but your family members can stay at home?


    Letting these family members help persuade and recruit the young men of the other families would definitely make them work quite hard. They could even be the main force and save a lot of trouble.


    This was because everyone had their own selfishness. Themoners were not worried about difficulties, but about inequality.


    After figuring it out, the officer revealed a horrified expression. He looked at Kang De with a strange gaze.


    He had never seen such a ruthless person who could immediately think of such a vicious n and casually say it¡­ Moreover, he was so young.


    Good lord, how vicious would he be if he lived for another 20 years?


    The officer smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This method¡­ should be very useful, but I don¡¯t dare to use it.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Preston shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that with this start¡­ it¡¯ll be chaotic.¡±


    Kang De pointed at the street. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do this here too? The old and women have to go to the battlefield. Since this team has to do this, should the people of Valentine City be an exception?¡±


    Preston was immediately a little displeased, ¡°Is Mr. Dong Zhuo mocking my brother? He¡¯s already done everything he can. He definitely has no selfish motives and is willing to shoulder everything¡­¡±


    At this point, he sighed, ¡°Why should I tell you this? Actual actions are better than words. Mr. Dong Zhuo, we¡¯ll make everyone understand.¡±


    After the officer finished speaking, he became less interested and barely said a few more words, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave. This team will stay here. If you need anything, tell them¡­ Mr. Dong Zhuo, the elf army is about to arrive. Everyone has to fight for this city. Only then can they earn a way out. As for insults and hatred, they have to be alive first before considering anything else, right?¡±


    He nodded at Kang De and said, ¡°I look forward to fighting alongside you.¡±


    After bidding farewell, Preston rode away.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he went to find his Onii-chan to report the method I provided. Honest child, I only casually blew at it. Look at how frightened he was.¡±


    Kang De teased and turned to see Hong San looking at him worriedly.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Kang De cursed, ¡°I¡¯m not a psychopath. I can¡¯t be bothered to do such a social experiment. Do you think I want to see human nature reveal its ugliness and obtain pleasure because of it? I think it¡¯s dirty.¡±


    Hong San finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Moreover, he revealed a rtively normal smile since this morning.


    However¡­ he was happy too early.


    Not long after, curses sounded from the street. The two of them went over to take a look and discovered that some shrews and old men were pointing at the sky and cursing some people for being selfish and unwilling to contribute to everyone¡¯s safety. They were only willing to shrink like turtles. When they asked, they were indeed the rtives of the patrolling guards and the leader¡¯s personal soldiers.


    Kang De sneered. Hong San was angry. Secondly, he discovered that the leaders knew nothing about this. Indeed, with their current standards and horizons, they could not think of this move.


    In other words, these family members felt that it was unfair and spontaneously organized an operation, wanting others to apany their family to the battlefield¡­


    Kang De and Hong San looked at each other in surprise. Even with Kang De¡¯s knowledge and understanding, he did not expect this¡­ The absurdity of the world was nothing more than this.


    In the end, he could only order the leaders to pay careful attention and not let it evolve into a bloodbath. Under such circumstances, once people saw blood, they would go crazy.


    After all the storms,rge and small, soaked in tears and fear, the 800 young and strong troops were finally barely gathered. As for the remaining 800 reserves, they had to transfer women and old people¡­


    Although Kang De shouted, after walking around the street, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, if we do it again, something will really happen. Not only do these people want to cause trouble, but the people who have already been integrated into the team will definitely cause trouble too. Let¡¯s stop here. At least not today. Stop.¡±


    Hong San first heaved a sigh of relief, then said worriedly, ¡°About the mayor¡­¡±


    ¡°I provided him with an idea. If he can do it, he can summon more soldiers, far surpassing these 800 old and weak. If he shouts that everyone is equal and has to fight for the city, he won¡¯t be able to stand firm. The young and strong have not all died, so it¡¯s simply a joke to recruit old people and women.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The logic is with us. Most importantly, if I reason with him, he has to listen. Our request is reasonable and has weight.¡±


    Hearing Kang De say this, Hong San heaved a sigh of relief and said gratefully, ¡°They should thank you, Master. It¡¯s really great to have you here.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°Thank me? Is it useful?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s smile froze, then he sighed silently.


    No matter what, the team finally pulled up.


    After lunch, it was afternoon. The mayor sent someone to rush them. The 800 recruited militiamen who had finished organizing and were fully armed barely lined up in a mess. Under Hong San¡¯s lead and the sobbing gazes of the family, they left the block and headed to the west wall, preparing to enter theirbat positions and carry out a familiar drill in advance.


    The mayor knew that this army had only fought in the field and was not a regr army. Moreover, they had no experience in defending the city, so he also sent an experienced veteran team to guide andmand.


    800 people were responsible for guarding a section of the west wall of the city that was about 100 to 200 meters long.


    ¡°Listen carefully, there¡¯s a team leader in a group of five. Every team leader has a wooden tablet. The pattern on the wooden tablet is the same as the pattern on the battlements of the city wall. That¡¯s the ce your team is responsible for!¡±


    The captain of the veteran team was wearing heavy armor and had a scar on his face. He had a fierce expression and a loud voice.


    Moreover, he had the same characteristics as almost all veteran soldiers.


    He cursed.


    ¡°Your mission is to listen to orders! When I tell you to hide, lie down and hide! Raise the shield in your hands and try to dieter!¡±


    ¡°Cooperate with the people around you! If the elves rush up, use your spears and short swords to stab and sh! If the elves¡¯ hook lock is thrown, pry it open! When the elves¡¯dderes, push it with yourpanions! We only ask you to do what you can and do your best! The city wall and the mages will block the magic! The elves¡¯ sharp soldiers will be dealt with by professionals. You only need to do what you have to do!¡±


    ¡°Draw the bow and shoot the arrow. In terms of archery, you¡¯re far inferior to sharp ears, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Just shoot! You might die in battle today. Then, use all the strength to shoot women or men in the next few decades today! Shoot where there are many elves!¡±


    ¡°Throw rocks! Throw them down! Remember, the Earth God is the most fatal bastard in all the siege battles! The countless rocks he gave Goethe were to smash the heads of the elves today!¡±


    ¡°His Holiness the Fire God is the second most fatal bastard¡­¡±


    Kang De watched from the side as the small team of veterans kicked their butts and patted their shoulders one by one. As they imparted battlefield knowledge, they cursed. He shook his head. Looking down from here, Valentine City was built on the in. There was no natural barrier to defend. A circle of short houses of various sizes surrounded the outside of the city, most of them farmhouses.


    At this moment, there were still some people fighting to collect crops outside, but most of them had already fled to the city or gone their separate ways. War was about to arrive and pressed over like a ck cloud.


    ¡°You guys! Yes! I¡¯m talking about you! You¡¯re the leaders of these dogs, right?¡±


    The scar-faced veteran walked over with saliva flying everywhere and roared, ¡°A group of dogsh*t leaders, too¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kang De turned to look at him, his eyes indifferent and cold.


    The scar-faced veteran did not finish his sentence.


    Although these guys spoke dirty, they still tried their best to impart their insights. He had heard that this was popr in the army. They said that it was best to suppress the self-esteem and personality of the new recruits so that they could be better obedient and cooperative¡­ However, although they scolded those people, they could forget about doing this to him.


    ¡°Hey, if there¡¯s anything we need to pay attention to, just say it. Do your duty and tell us everything you know. If I can¡¯t listen, it¡¯s none of your business if I die on the battlefield.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing. Keep your mouth clean. You know how to speak properly, right? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The old soldier stared at him for a moment and said, ¡°Why did a person like you be the leader of these dogs? Are they worthy? I suggest you go find the mayor. You have¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a scream suddenly sounded from the city wall beside him, ¡°Look!¡±


    Then, the rough and thick horn sounded.


    The veteran captain¡¯s expression changed drastically. He quickly walked towards the battlements and looked into the distance. Kang De had long taken out his binocrs and looked into the distance. He saw dust flying and a team of cavalry riding battle deer rushing over.


    Fear was spreading. Someone shouted, ¡°The elves are here!¡±


    The 800 militiamen of the Heaven and Earth Association were also in amotion. The veterans shouted and scolded them to calm down, but how could they calm down? At the critical moment, Hong San roared, ¡°Quiet!¡±


    His voice revealed his internal strength and spread far away.


    ¡°This is only a team of elf cavalry. Could it be that the cavalry ising to attack the city? The mages are not in ce, and the buildings outside the city are not razed. How can the army expand the phnx?¡±


    Hong San said sternly, ¡°Even if the elves want to attack the city, they have to wait for a period of time. Instead of panicking here, why don¡¯t you think about what the officers taught you and survive!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 163 - 163 War

    163 War


    With Hong San¡¯s energetic and reasonable shout, the 800 militia gradually calmed down.


    Even if there was a barrier and alienation because of the recruitment, the person this team trusted the most was still Hong San. This was a mental inertia that originated from every victory and effort Hong San had made previously. Although no one understood what Lord Hong San said, it seemed to make sense.


    Emotions could be contagious. Panic was like this, and so was calm.


    The scar-faced veteran looked like he had seen a ghost. He looked at Hong San and then at Kang De, ¡°The two of you clearly¡­ why did you bring so many soldiers?¡±


    Kang De looked into the distance and casually said, ¡°Is this the time to discuss this?¡±


    ¡°Indeed not.¡± A veteran was a veteran. Surprise and confusion onlysted for a moment. Then, he entered a battle state. He nced at Kang De, ¡°Have you fought in the siege?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°No.¡±


    The scar-faced veteran said, ¡°Then, follow meter. No matter how strong you are, no matter how many people you¡¯ve killed, if you¡¯ve never been to the battlefield, you¡¯re a new recruit. The greatest cause of death for new recruits is not weakness, but ignorance and arrogance. I don¡¯t want to see a person like you die in the first battle for a stupid reason, understand?¡±


    Kang De turned to look at him and nodded in greeting. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He still knew how difficult it was.


    Moreover, he knew that what the other party said made sense.


    The veteran snorted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I only want you to kill a few more elves.¡±


    He turned around and walked towards the militia, shouting, ¡°Be f*cking brave! Hold your shields tightly. This is your second life. Hold your spears tightly. This is a good thing to ensure that your lives are still yours! I know you¡¯re very afraid, so I emptied your pig brains! There are only three things you have to do next. Obey! Obey! Obey!¡±


    ¡°Only those who listen to orders are qualified to survive on the battlefield! Those who escape will die! Those who advance rashly will die! Those who force themselves will also die!¡±


    Kang De and Hong San stood side by side and looked at the dust rising in the distance. The elf army had already arrived, and the dark clouds of war were already approaching the lonely Valentine City. Kang De¡¯s stage was only one to two hundred meters of the city wall.


    He was not a smart person who nned and controlled the entire situation, nor was he a powerful person who had supreme power and could lead the battle. Kang De¡¯s identity was only that of an ordinary soldier. He would face the first war in his life on this small stage.


    He asked Hong San, ¡°Will the elves attack today?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s face was as calm as water, and his palms were sweating. He was in the situation and had too many worries and obsessions. He was far less rxed and carefree than Kang De. When he heard this, he replied, ¡°Generally speaking, not. Just as I said, there are many houses and farmhouses outside the city. The soldiers can¡¯t form a formation, and the projection troops are not ready. It¡¯s clearly safer to attack after the entire army arrives and gathers their strength¡­¡±


    He looked at the houses and farmhouses built around the city. The people who were snatching the wheat fled crazily into the city. The city gate was still open, but looking back, he could see the cavalry and armorers on standby behind the city gate. If the elf cavalry who arrived first took the opportunity to attack the city gate, there would be enough time in the city to deal with it.


    However, many people would die.


    However, surprisingly, the elf cavalry who was the first to rush over did not take the opportunity to kill the people fleeing outside the city. Instead, they gathered their reins and stopped a certain distance away, staring at the city.


    ¡°They disdained to chase a group of pitiful farmers to attack the city gate.¡±


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°This army is probably extremely confident and proud. This must stem from an extremely high winning rate, and the extremely high winning rate stems from a powerful military strength¡­ We¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    Kang De raised his binocrs and looked over. After looking at it for a while, he said in confusion, ¡°They¡¯re clearly cavalry, so why are they standing there? Moreover, holding a bow is a defensive posture. Are they waiting for someone?¡±


    Hong San looked puzzled. Kang De discovered that he could not describe it clearly, so he handed the binocrs over. The Cathayan was first surprised by the smallness and usefulness of this thing, then focused on it.


    Then, his expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s face was pale as he rushed toward the scar-faced veteran. Fortunately, he still had a trace of rationality and did not shout to disturb the hearts of the soldiers. Instead, he dragged him close to the tower. There were fewer people there.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    He had never spoken to others with such a serious and formal attitude, ¡°The situation is not right. The elves will very likely attack soon. This is a surprise attack. Its momentum will definitely be like thunderous anger. It¡¯s a test and a gamble. It¡¯s best to take the opportunity to take down the city. If we can¡¯t take it down, we¡¯ll understand the city¡¯s defense strength. In short, the people in the city now are all second-tier or even militia troops. We can¡¯t defend it!¡±


    ¡°Please find the mayor immediately and ask him to send the most elite troops to guard the west wall. The mages also have to attack immediately¡ªI¡¯m not joking! This is a matter that concerns the survival of everyone!¡±


    When the veteran heard this, he was unmoved, ¡°Mr. Mayor must be paying attention to the battle at all times. Everything will be decided by him. You don¡¯t have to remind him. You should return to your seat andfort your soldiers¡­¡±


    Hong San widened his eyes, and the faint blood vessels revealed a ferocious appearance. He hissed, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t notice? What if he hasn¡¯t thought of it yet? It¡¯s unlikely that the elves will attack the city today, but if they choose to attack today, it¡¯ll definitely be a lightning-like strike. How can these militia block it? Many people will die! If the city wall falls, Valentine City will be finished today. Does it matter?!¡±


    ¡°Let go of your hand!¡±


    Facing Hong San¡¯s hysterical and sharp gaze, the veteran was unmoved. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think of Mr. Mayor as so useless. Do you think there are no scouts outside? When we discover the traces of the elves, Mr. Mayor will give an investigation order to investigate the situation. If the other party wants to take advantage of the situation to attack the city, he will definitely reveal some clues. At that time, the lord will deal with it. You¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Hong San roared, ¡°That dust was raised by wind magic to hide the true goal of the elf army. If they¡­¡±


    In the next moment, a zing light shed in the distance. A faint whistling sound approached and became louder.


    The scar-faced man instinctively pounced on Hong San and roared, ¡°Magic¡­ attack¡­¡±


    At this moment, the use of veterans waspletely revealed. Everyone kicked and pushed, putting the recruits beside them to the ground. Then, they took the opportunity to curl up and roll down. They said sternly, ¡°Shield Protection!¡±


    Kang De was a little far away and there were no veterans beside him. He subconsciously looked out of the city and saw an earthen yellow ball of light rush out of the dispersing dust. Then, the flying dust was dispersed and torn by the violent magic elements. Hundreds of arcane lights soared into the sky and flew in the direction of the city wall!


    His left eye turned into a dial as Time eleration activated, and the world slowed down. Kang De picked up the tworge shields on the weapons rack. His mental strength outlined them, and elements gathered. Steel and holy light intertwined, forming the Holy Glory Iron Wall. A shield cushioned his body, and a shield blocked in front of him, and hey on the ground.


    Spells bombarded.


    The earthen yellow light that was first projected struck the city wall.


    Immediately, an invisible shock wave spread out with a bang, as if the hard stone wall had turned into rolling waves. In an instant, those who were not lying on the ground were knocked to the ground, but many people lying on the ground were also thrown up. It was as if an earthquake had happened. Roaring and violent power wreaked havoc on the city wall!


    However, this was only the overture.


    In the next moment, the end arrived.


    Hundreds of spells rushed over. The elemental anger covered the sky and earth. The khaki and red light bombarded the city wall, raising waves of intense explosions that continuously shook the entire city wall as if countless terrifying giants were waving rods and pounding this pitiful city.


    The militia who had fallen to the ground looked up and saw zing red lines streaking through the world. The fire-element ball that contained extreme heat shot into the city, outlining the arc of death.


    The veteran shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t get up!¡±


    Kang De pulled open his shield and saw a groggy militiaman standing up with his spear. He looked out of the city with an extremely terrified gaze.


    In the next moment, a fireball whistled over. When it struck the center of the chest, this person¡¯s upper body was immediately gone. The wound at his waist was burned by the mes and he did not spit out any blood. His lower body even took a few steps.


    Then, he fell to the ground.


    Finally, someone cried out.


    The veterans could only shout at the top of their lungs, ¡°Raise your shields! Curl your bodies! Don¡¯t get up!¡±


    However, the ice crystals flying above the city wall suddenly exploded, turning into more than ten ice cones that covered the city wall. They struck the shield and the human body, prating, freezing, crying, and dying.


    Spells were urately projected onto the city wall.


    Kang Dey on the ground. His vision was limited and he could only see ahead and above. He saw a terrifying death light sweep over from outside and st into the city. More and more spells hit the city wall.


    Most of the spells that entered the city in the first round missed.


    However, mages knew how to correct the trajectory.


    The sky was red. From time to time, spells whistled past above his head and sted into the city. Many spells continuously bombarded the city wall, causing a violent vibration. The casualties of hispanions beside him could fall from the sky at any time. The ground shook violently, and a bang resounded through the world as if it was the end of the world.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    A militiaman copsed and shouted, holding his head with both hands, ¡°Stop fighting! Stop quickly!¡±


    He had alreadypletely broken down, especially when he saw hispanion who had been dismembered by the icicle not far away. He could no longer endure it. He jumped up and ran down the city, ¡°I want to go home! I want to go home!¡±


    Hong San, who was lying on the ground, suddenly jumped up and pulled this young man. At the same time, an extremely tricky hot ray swept over and shed at the waist of the two of them!


    In the next moment, a strong wind whistled. Arge shield tore through the air and happened to block in front of the two of them, blocking the burning ray for a moment, allowing Hong San to pull this person down again.


    Kang De roared, ¡°Do you f*cking want to die?!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s eyes were red. He nced at Kang De and did not speak. He rushed towards another militiaman who had copsed and stood up. Kang De cursed and handed his shield to his left hand to protect his side. He drank a few bottles of magic medicine in a row and activated Time eleration. He jumped up and wanted to stop this reckless fool.


    The moment he stood up, he looked out of the corner of his eye and saw a light flickering in the distance. The dust had alreadypletely dissipated. Under the protection of more and more cavalry, a team of hundreds of people formed a strange formation. Dazzling magic light gushed out of this formation and shot out.


    He saw mes and lightning rushing over and continuously bombarding the city wall. He could also see ice crystal fireballs arcing through the air and falling from the sky. The west wall was filled with the aura of death. It was not only them, but the allies of the other areas were all struggling under this destructive attack.


    He also saw dense magic light fall into the farmhouse houses outside the city. Then, the ground copsed, and the ground shook like waves. Houses copsed one after another and were scattered. The next round of spells shot over, and the ground turned into a swamp. After another round, it solidified into t and solid ground.


    When the scar-faced veteran saw him get up, he hissed, ¡°Get down!¡±


    Kang De held his shield to protect himself and bent down to walk quickly. As he chased after Hong San, he roared, ¡°Are we going to be passively beaten up like this?! Isn¡¯t there any way to counterattack?! They¡¯re making room for the army!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the light on the horizon shed again. The mage who had sent the first strike to shake the city wall cast another spell. Violent elemental fluctuations whistled over. The veteran roared, ¡°Get down!¡±


    In the next moment, a green ray shot out of the city andnded on the envoy of death. Two huge magic powers collided and exploded in the air. The violent aftershock blew up a violent wind and shook violently.


    The veteran was first stunned, then he said in ecstasy, ¡°The mages! The mages are out!¡±


    Magic light shot out from all parts of the city, intercepting and dispersing the spells that danced in the sky. As more and more mages participated in the battle, the shaking of the city wall had already weakened, and the spells falling to the city wall decreased. In an instant, the pressure decreased.


    Kang De took the opportunity to rush to Hong San¡¯s side and raise hisrge shield, wanting to cover this idiot. However, looking at his confused face, he could not m the shield down.


    He kicked Hong San to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re usually so afraid of death, but now you¡¯re going to be a hero?!¡±


    Hong San fell to the ground and only looked around in confusion. The mages had blocked the enemy¡¯s spell attack, but the previous attack had already caused heavy losses to the troops. Early this morning, he was still worried about how to announce this bad news to everyone. At noon today, he was still sighing sadly at the unfamiliar gazes of the people.


    Now, the unwilling people following him had suffered heavy casualties.


    It was more casualties than the total along the way. It was only a small moment.


    He muttered, ¡°I¡­ I know them¡­¡±


    Kang De was about to speak when he felt the ground shake. The roar sounded again. He ran to the city wall and saw the enemy mage formation glow again. Dense spell attacks were fired in a volley. Spells soared in the direction of Valentine City and confronted each other. Most of the iing spells were dispersed by the attack.


    However, some spells still struck the city wall, hit the city wall, and even fell into the city.


    The spellcaster troops of Valentine City were weaker than the elves!


    At the same time, the scar-faced veteran roared, ¡°Get up! Hurry up! Prepare for battle! Prepare for battle!¡±


    Kang De looked out of the city and saw the cavalry on both wings of the mage regiment separate. Amidst the dust and smoke, pack beasts pulled huge chariots over. When they arrived at the designated distance, they controlled their hands and stopped the pack beasts. Elves jumped down from the chariots and rushed forward like sardines. They quickly maneuvered like a tide and gathered together, forming an orderly military formation. They were all carryingrge shields and huge bows. They were the arrow regiment soldiers Kang De had encountered on the Holy Seal Inds.


    ¡°Get up! Get up! The long-range projection attack is about to arrive! Shield on the shoulder! Shield on the shoulder!¡±


    The veteran beat and cursed continuously. He dragged the low-spirited militia up and roared, ¡°If you lie on the ground, you¡¯ll die! Gather together! Shields! Shields!¡±


    Below the city, the spell attacks did not stop. The arrow regiment of the Dragon Fang Army that relied on the transport tank to maneuver to the battlefield lined up neatly and stepped into the battlefield. They stepped on the ruins ttened by the mages and pressed towards Valentine City.


    Kang De roughly understood how the elves fought this surprise attack.


    They adopted an unexpected tactic and used magic to stir up the dust and create the illusion of the army advancing. It made the mages follow the movements of the cavalry and immediatelyunch a spell attack when they arrived at the battlefield. Then, they projected the troops to attack the supply tank. After the strength of the mages on both sides was determined, they began to advance and cooperate with the spell tounch the second round of long-range attacks. ording to this train of thought, the next to appear was the siege infantry.


    All they did was p over wave after wave like a tsunami.


    How confident and disdainful were they to dare to use this method? Clearly, the elfmander¡¯s choice was correct¡­ War was about bullying the weak.


    Mages, cavalry, projection troops, and even infantry.


    Elves were all better than humans in all aspects.


    Therefore, they could fight however they wanted.


    Kang De came to the scar-faced veteran¡¯s side and looked at the approaching elf army. He said in a low voice, ¡°The mages in the city are not as powerful as the elves. How should we fight this battle?¡±


    The veteran nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Use your life to defend the city wall. When building the city, we considered how the city wall could resist earth-element magic. This is the foundation of all city walls. The bricks and stones of the city wall are made of special materials. Coupled with magic technology that I don¡¯t understand, they can resist the bombardment of magic to the greatest extent. As long as the city wall is not broken, we can block the elves and live. Once the city is broken through, we have no chance.¡±


    ¡°However, no matter how sturdy the city wall is, there¡¯s a limit to its endurance. It can¡¯t continuously endure the enemy¡¯s magic attacks. This is the mission my method division has taken¡ªto intercept the enemy¡¯s magic attacks.¡±


    ¡°However, if my method is weaker than the enemy, I can only make a choice. I can only focus my strength to intercept an attack that poses a huge threat and is enough to shake the city wall. As for the other spells¡­ I can¡¯t care less.¡±


    ¡°This is the situation we¡¯re facing now.¡±


    The veteran looked at the approaching Elven army and said indifferently, ¡°Let the soldiers use their lives to fill the parts that the mages don¡¯t have the time to care about¡ªthis battle will be fought like this.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 164 - 164 Cavalry, Accident

    164 Cavalry, ident


    The elf arrow regiment was fully assembled and stepped into the battlefield.


    It pped over like a wave.


    Powerful spells streaked past their heads and sted at the hard city wall. The two divisions used the sky as the battlefield. Elemental ripples surged in the sky, sparks flew, and lightning snakes circted. In this continuous explosion and sh, the elf archers¡¯ expressions did not change as they steadily advanced.


    The motley crew in the city was barely prepared.


    After seeing this scene, fear continuously spread. That terrifying spell was blocked by the mages, so who would resist the impending elf arrow rain?


    ¡°Raise your shields! Raise your shields!¡±


    The veterans ran back and forth. The pressure on them was only great but not small. The morale of these militias had alreadypletely copsed. Perhaps a momentter, there would be arge-scale defeat or even a mutiny. They could only repeat words they did not believe, ¡°The city wall is the safest! If you turn around and escape now, you¡¯ll be shot to death by the rain of arrows! You¡¯ll be killed by the Supervisor Squad! Even your family will be implicated, so you can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°Hold on! Hold on! When the reinforcements arrive, you can retreat from the city wall! You don¡¯t have to fight. As long as you stay here and hold your shields, don¡¯t be shot to death! Hold your belligerent shields!¡±


    The roars of these soldiers echoed on the city wall.


    Hong San was wrapping the militiamen in wounds one after another. The faces of the corpses also looked over and read their names one by one. His state was very wrong.


    Below the city was the attacking elf army. The elf arrow formation would cooperate with the mages to carry out the second round of long-range attacks, and the third wave of attacks by the elf army would definitely be on the way. The even more terrifying bloody battle was still ahead.


    On the city wall was only a motley crew who had been beaten up.


    The only Hong San he could trust had also fallen into such a strange state.


    Kang De stood on the city wall and felt the wind that assaulted his face. The wind smelled of blood and death. Dazzling magic light continuously exploded above the city. Rays of death intertwined in the air and he could hear the low sobs of his soldiers. This was war. Lives withered like grass.


    Now, he was alone.


    Hong San suddenly jumped up as if he had gone crazy. He grabbed the scar-faced veteran and pressed him against the wall. He roared in a low voice, like a wolf king who had lost many nsmen.


    ¡°Where are the archers? Where are the projection troops in the city?! Where¡¯s the city defense army?! Why aren¡¯t they here?!¡±


    He asked with a ferocious expression.


    The scar-faced veteran looked at him coldly and said in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hong San was furious. He raised his hand and was about to p down when the other party was actually not afraid at all. He said calmly, ¡°You know better than me how many people will die from this palm.¡±


    Kang De came to Hong San¡¯s side. What was going on?


    Hong San turned to look at him with red eyes and said sternly, ¡°This is their¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, someone in the city roared, ¡°Raise your shields!¡±


    There was a buzzing sound under the city. It was the low sound of thousands of bows trembling together. Kang De turned around and saw a ck cloud rising outside the city and rushing towards the city wall like a swarm of locusts!


    He pulled Hong San and hid behind the wall with him. He raised hisrge shield to protect himself. The scar-faced veteran also raised his shield and bowed to hide in another area. A solid shield was propped up on the city wall, like the scales of a fish. Everyone hid under the shield. Some looked at each other, some sobbed softly, and most people waited in a daze.


    After a few breaths, the rain fell like a waterfall.


    Kang De felt his left hand, which was holding the shield, sink. Amidst one muffled sound after another, the dense impact pressed down. He focused on controlling the elements and outlined the pattern of the iron wall defense. He felt the shield pop. The elves¡¯ arrows seemed to be endless¡ªd*mn, they could even shoot in segments!


    Kang De looked at the city wall. There were already screams.


    The elf bow was strong and the arrows were sharp. After this round, there were always people who were shot until their shields deviated and were shot in the body. In fact, the entire shield was directly shattered by the continuous rain of arrows and became a live target. In their sorrow, the others curled up under the shields and trembled, not daring to move.


    In war, bows and arrows were actually deterrent weapons.


    Everyone could only raise their shields to resist this attack and did not dare to move. The continuous impact on the shields indirectly increased the psychological pressure and fear of the unknown.


    However, people could only be passively beaten up.


    This was the case for the militia and the experienced veterans.


    Kang De was the same.


    F*ck.


    Kang De raised his shield and resisted the attack. His shield had been strengthened by elements and was far sturdier than the others, so the pressure was not great, but he still had to squat here and be passively beaten.


    Previously, he had been bombarded by a round of spells and could only hug his head and squat to defend himself. Under the suppression of this round of arrows, he still had to raise his shield and be shot. The first feeling of war in his life was¡­ aggrieved.


    Even if he had already experienced two massacres, battle and war were two different things.


    In this war, he was only a small individual. The elf army carried out a surprise attack tactic and pressed over one after another. They wanted to take down Valentine City in one go and destroy all the resistance in the city with the momentum of the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. They did not even know that there was a person called Kang De in the city.


    He did not care.


    However, this was war.


    Even if he was mentally prepared for this, he only knew the feeling when he really faced it.


    On the other hand, the scar-faced veteran roared, ¡°Worthless elves, are you massaging me?!¡±


    He found joy in his misery, but he could mobilize his emotions.


    The veteransughed loudly and dirty words sounded.


    Kang De also cursed, ¡°Remember this group of sharp ears! This matter is not over today. I¡¯ll teach them a lessonter! There¡¯ll be a time when they cry!¡±


    He made up his mind. D*mn, at most, he would return to Earth and cause troubleter!


    When the scar-faced veteran heard this, heughed at him, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Now that the elves are hitting us, we¡¯ll hit them sooner orter!¡±


    Kang De said fiercely, ¡°It can¡¯t be far! D*mn, even my mother didn¡¯t hit me like this!¡±


    The scar-faced veteran smiled even more happily, ¡°Not far? Kid, you¡¯re talking big. If you can really make the elves cry, I really want to go with you to take a look. You¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Kang De saw the old soldier who was holding his shield and talking to him suddenly tremble. zing mes exploded on the other party¡¯s shield. Immediately, the shield shattered, and mes swept. The hot metal fragments and sharp fragments swept into half of the scar-faced soldier and sent him flying.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Captain!¡±


    Kang De was first stunned, then he subconsciously ran towards him. The scar-faced veteran seemed to have sensed something and used hisst strength to turn his head to look at him. Half of his face was already bloody.


    He tried his best to say, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t move¡­¡±


    In the next moment, a few arrows flew down from the air and struck his body.


    Kang De¡¯s pupils dted.


    One of them froze the other party¡¯s corpse.


    It was an enchanted arrow.


    The Elven Arrow Regiment used enchanted arrows¡ªand they were mixed in with ordinary arrows and used immediately!


    Soon, the city wall guards also discovered this. The shields they were issued could block most of the elves¡¯ arrows, but many enchanted arrows were not among them! Their fear increased several times out of thin air because no one knew if the next arrow to shoot would be a powerful enchanted arrow!


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Kang De grabbed Hong San and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no way to fight this battle!¡±


    Hong San turned around and looked at Kang De in a daze as if he did not understand.


    ¡°¡­D*mn, aren¡¯t you quite afraid of death?!¡± Facing his gaze, Kang De felt a little embarrassed and angry. He said in a low voice, ¡°If we can¡¯t defend itter, we¡¯ll run! As long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. Run now and kill the entire elf familyter¡ªyou know that I¡¯m good at this!¡±


    Hong San looked at him steadily and suddenly said, ¡°Master, help me take revenge too.¡±


    Kang De pped him. ¡°Are you worthy?!¡±


    His saliva flew everywhere as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking want to avenge you. Why is it my turn to tell you this? Aren¡¯t you quite good at talking? If you don¡¯t run now, are you waiting to die?¡±


    Hong San did not dodge or cry out in pain after being pped.


    He nced at the militiamen who were struggling and even wailing under the shield and said softly, ¡°Master, when you were in Glory Sand, did you leave yourpanions behind to escape alone?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°I won¡¯t either¡­ If they don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±


    Kang De grabbed his cor and shouted in a low voice, ¡°These people arepletely different from the knight and the others! These people acknowledge you as the boss only because they want you to protect them. If you can¡¯t do it, they won¡¯t acknowledge you, just like this morning! Where did your f*cking sense of responsibility and lovee from? You don¡¯t have the obligation to protect them at all!¡±


    Hong San pushed Kang De¡¯s hand away and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    He was about to say something when he suddenly heard a muffled sound across the sky. He looked up and saw a heavy rock flying out of the city and whistling toward the elf army.


    A glint shed through the Cathayan¡¯s eyes. ¡°The warlocks have begun to fight back!¡±


    Huge pellets flew out from the city wall and even everywhere in the city, covering the elf arrow formation.


    Some scattered arge number of fist-sized stone balls, and some were mixed with the brilliance of magic. There should be an end to all kinds of ammunition. The elf divine archers outside the city drew their bows and sniped. The mages also joined in to intercept, but the attacks of the war machines still disrupted the attack rhythm of the elf arrow formation and turned the situation around.


    Hong San raised his shield and looked outside. He said extremely quickly, ¡°The elvesunched a surprise attack. The mages followed the cavalry tounch a surprise attack and set up a spell formation tounch a magic attack. Then, the arrow regiment in the army quickly arrived at the battlefield on the supply tank and carried out the second round of attacks. The infantry who rushed overter should be in the third round, so the elves¡¯ war machinery should be far behind. At the very least, there won¡¯t be a chance to use it today¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°So?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°Therefore, it depends on how much Mayor Nick has prepared for this war. The key to defending the city today is the war machinery in the city. This is our only advantage, especially after the Elven Infantry Regiment arrives¡­ The war machinery is the greatest threat to the infantry formation!¡±


    Kang De said thoughtfully, ¡°Therefore, the elves probably want to test the strength and number of war machines in the city this round. Then, the enemy mages will have to change their target.¡±


    As expected, the elf arrow regiment still maintained the suppression of the arrows on the city wall, but the spells that attacked and bombarded gradually stopped. The experienced spellcasters determined the general location of the war machinery in the city through the trajectory. Immediately, a light shed, and a fatal spell stream streaked through the sky.


    The mages in the city immediately reacted and resisted the attacks of the elves.


    However, they could only do this much.


    The quantity and quality of spellcasters were inferior to the enemy, so they did not have the initiative and could only passively intercept and defend. This was because they had already used all their strength to defend the other party¡¯s attack, so how could they counterattack?


    However, the firepower and interception defense surrounding the war machinery was an intense confrontation of the mages¡¯ all-out methods. It had nothing to do with most people. Everyone could only watch the fireworks in a daze.


    The west wall was the most miserable. There were not even fireworks to be seen and they could only tremble under the rain of arrows. Kang De and Hong San were the bravest as they blocked the arrows and observed the battle.


    Hong San looked outside a few times and sighed, ¡°The enemy¡¯s projection army entered the battlefield first. The formation of infantry is probably rushing behind. The elves actually dare to ce the archers outside the city to attack. Logically speaking, this is the stupidest tactic. As long as a cavalry rushes out of the city, we can crush this group of archers¡­ However, the elves are really too powerful, so conventional tactics are meaningless.¡±


    ¡°The mages still have the strength to spare, and the cavalry troops protecting the mages are also ready, let alone these archers. They¡¯re an elite arrow regiment of the Dragon Fang Army. With the third-rate cavalry gathered in the city, even if theyunch a surprise attack, half of them will probably be shot to death by the elf arrow regiment halfway. Then, they¡¯ll pull out their two-handed swords and sh the other half to death¡­¡±


    ¡°Elves¡­ are really too powerful.¡±


    There was despair in his tone. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ no hope in this battle.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Therefore, we have to leave¡­ There¡¯s hope in the future. Believe me.¡±


    Hong San said calmly, ¡°I naturally believe you, but it doesn¡¯t matter if a person like me escapes. As for you, you shouldn¡¯t have been involved in this war. It¡¯s too early¡­¡±


    Then, he heard Kang De say, ¡°Wait, this¡­¡±


    Hong San continued, ¡°I know you want to scold me, but¡­ but I don¡¯t know how¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    Hong San sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade me. I know it best. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Kang De punched him out of his self-pity. He pointed outside the city and asked Hong San, ¡°I only want to say that although the elves are very, very strong, this operation is a little too much, right?¡±


    Hong San stuck his head out and saw dust rising everywhere. A portion of the cavalry protecting the mage had already urged their reins and rushed towards the city wall.


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s fine if their archery brother can fight against third-rate cavalry¡ªcould it be that their cavalry can directly jump into the city??¡±


    Hong San¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.


    He shouted, ¡°Not good! The third round of attacks is not infantry¡­ but cavalry!¡±


    Kang De still wanted to ask, but the next moment, he understood. As the elf cavalry approached with a bang, the elf mages immediately stopped bombarding the war machinery in the city. They cast spells in unison. A khaki light rose from the array and fell towards the empty space in front of the city wall like a rain of light!


    The mages of Valentine City also disyed the decisiveness and reaction ability they deserved. Intercept and Dispel spells quickly surged, but the elf mages were stronger than humans!


    Many balls of light broke through the interception and fell to the ground. Then, the ground churned and turned, swimming and reshaping. Earth slopes rose from the ground and stretched in the direction of the city wall. They were t and thick enough to make the cavalry rx!


    The mages in the city fired dispersal spells without caring about their lives. The extension of the soil slope was dispersed. However, in the next moment, the elf magesunched a huge attack. Powerful spells sshed at the city wall guards, war machines, and even the buildings in the city, causing the city defense mages to panic!


    In a section of the city wall that the mages did not have the time to care about, a soil slope stretched up and was built on the city wall.


    The rushing elf cavalry rushed up the slope.


    War was first and foremost a battle of magic. The powerful side of the mage group could suppress the other side. To the army of the weaker side in magic, the difference in spellcasting strength had to be filled with the lives of soldiers.


    The tall battle deer jumped up vigorously and rushed up the slope.


    The skilled cavalry followed closely.


    The veterans shouted at the top of their lungs and urged the soldiers to raise their spears. However, every time the elves¡¯ surprise attack was unexpected by the other party, how could the motley crew, who had already lost their morale from two long-range attacks, face the stronger and more deterrent cavalry? Fear had already spread.


    The veterans roared and cursed. In the end, they kicked the militia aside and roared as they gathered together. They stood side by side and held their spears. Their eyes were crazy as they waited solemnly.


    However, they already knew their oue.


    The elves who were about to rush forward also saw the result.


    This was because half of the arrow regiment soldiers had already thrown away their bows and quivers. They pulled out their two-handed swords and ran wildly in the direction of the slope. Once the cavalry rushed to the city wall and crushed the defenders to stabilize themselves, the arrow regiment soldiers who followed could take the opportunity to expand their victory. Even the mages had toe up.


    Once the elves¡¯ spellcasters climbed to the top of the wall¡­ everything would be over.


    The veterans roared.


    The leading elf cavalry held his spear and revealed a cruel smile. He was about to rush to the top of the wall and establish the greatest contribution to this siege.


    However, in the next moment, he saw a human appear on the city wall and face him.


    Humans were small and stupid, but sometimes there was nock of courage¡­ However, pure courage was meaningless.


    He raised his spear and nned to pierce the other party¡¯s body in one go, but he saw the ck-haired human¡¯s left eye shining with a terrifying golden light.


    That person stretched out his hand and pressed down on the soil slope extended by the rise of spells.


    In the next moment, the cavalry suddenly felt their bodies sink. The mount missed a step and fell towards the city.


    In an instant, the neither long nor short soil slope disintegrated into nothingness. The cavalrymen running on it fell one after another and squeezed together. They fell and knelt down. The cries and screams of the mounts sounded endlessly and collided with the cavalry behind who could not stop in time. A huge traffic ident happened.


    Hong San carried arge box out of the tower. Kang De opened it and took out the two gas tanks inside. He exerted strength in his arms and swung them at the cavalry below, then pulled out two guns from his waist.


    The magesunched a sneak attack, the arrow regiment attacked, and the cavalry raided. They determined the strength of the enemy¡¯s resistance, thebat strength of the enemy¡¯s spellcasters, and the number of war machines. They were guided by the situation and deceived by tactics as they advancedyer byyer. Everything that happened in this siege was within the calctions and expectations of the elves. There were no idents.


    Until now.


    Kang De pulled the trigger.


    Explosions, mes, and impact sent flesh and blood flying.


    ¡­

 Chapter 165 - 165 Unless...

    165 Unless...


    The soil slope formed by magic disintegrated with a bang, and the cavalry charging up the city stepped into the air and fell.


    The cavalry behind could not stop in time and collided.


    There was a horse-chain disaster.


    Then the gas tank fell from the sky.


    It was thrown down by Kang De with many strength enhancements and love from the Earth God.


    The iron can weighing dozens of kilograms immediately shattered the heads of the two elves and the bones of the surrounding people. This thing was not far from falling rocks.


    However, the true damage was not this.


    Kang De stepped on the battlements, held the two guns with both hands, aimed them at the bottom of the city, and pulled the trigger.


    Nine millimeters of justice, the blood and sweat of a machine tool, and the burning mes enchanted bullets.


    When it struck the gas tank wrapped in iron nails andpressed with multiple enchantments, an earth-shattering explosion erupted. The tworge explosions immediately exploded, and the raging me impact pushed the sharp fragments to ssh everywhere. For a moment, blood flowed under the city, and flesh, broken limbs, and even bodies flew up.


    It was the moment when science and magic intertwined.


    After lighting up and exploding, Kang De did not stop. He still fired continuously at the explosion of mes. In any case, at this distance, if he attacked from above, the enemy would still be squeezed into a pile. What was aiming?


    Just shoot!


    The explosion of the gas tank was already shocking, not to mention that it had been strengthened by multiple enchantments that Kang De continuously modified. The elf cavalry squeezed together, and two huge explosions fell from the sky. They received the raging shock wave almost at zero distance, and their internal organs were severely shaken.


    Then, there was the damage of explosion and fragmentation.


    For a moment, the scene was extremely tragic. In the smoke and mes, the screams of the elves and the war deer mixed together. No one knew how many elves had died in that attack just now, but one thing was certain.


    The powerful army of the world¡¯s hegemon, the Twilight Dynasty, wreaked havoc in Goethe. They destroyed cities along the way and were arrogant, confident, and proud. Their surprise attack on Valentine City had exceeded the expectations of humans every time. Thebat strength they disyedpletely surpassed this city and they even almost touched the crown of the goddess of victory.


    Then, they bled for the first time and suffered a setback.


    Inadvertently, Kang De obtained the first kill of the elves in this battle.


    All the elves were stunned.


    Because this sudden failure and casualties came from under the city, most of the defenders on the city wall were either beaten until they did not dare to get up or could not see this side, but the elves saw it clearly.


    Be it the arrow regiment soldiers who ran over, the archers who continued to shoot, the mages who were casting magic to cover them, the cavalry troops protecting them, or even the elfmander who was observing the battle¡ªall the elves who were paying attention to the cavalry charge into the city saw it.


    The slope instantly disappeared. The cavalry lost his footing and fell, and death descended from the sky.


    Gunshots roared. Kang De drove twice as fast. After emptying the magazine, he reloaded and fired another round.


    ¡ªI¡¯m done.


    The first time he participated in the battle, he was pressed down by the elves¡¯ long-range firepower and beaten up twice. As a transmigrator, the humiliation and anger he received were doubled. D*mn, he was actually suppressed by two rounds of firepower from the natives of the other world. He was really angry! Most importantly, the equipment he had could not allow him to retaliate, so his ipetence turned into anger.


    When the mages built the slope and the cavalry charged, Kang De understood that his moment of glory wasing. This was because the extraction superpower was also effective against magic, or rather, more effective.


    In theory, he could disintegrate any magic in the world. As long as he could understand, see, ande into contact with it, as long as¡­ he had time.


    For example, the fireball could naturally extract the fire elements, but if arge fireball approached him at a speed of 200 yards, he could only roll and dodge in a sorry state, because his mental reaction ability and extraction speed were not that fast¡ªbut this slope was here. Could he not deal with it?


    Yes.


    Therefore, the soil slope disintegrated and the cavalry fell. Kang De threw off two huge explosions and pulled out his gun in one go. The aggrieved anger that had been suppressed until now was swept away. He even felt that his action of standing on the city wall and pulling out his gun to shoot down the city was very handsome. If he filmed it, it would be even better.


    Kang De even felt that it was a pity. Why didn¡¯t he wear a stupid windbreaker today?


    With the city about to be broken, the hero stepped forward. Explosions, mes, and smoke. He stood on the battlements, and the wind mixed with blood and fire blew the hem of his windbreaker. The two guns crossed and pointed down the city.


    If this was a game, there must be a CG scene here.


    Sigh, it would be good if his iron son was here. He could get him to take a photo and show it to Old Wang.


    Kang De¡¯s mind was distracted for a moment. In the next moment, his expression changed. The hero who had turned the tide almost peed his pants as he jumped down the battlements. He picked up arge shield to block the side and shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    In the next moment, the mages, the arrow regiment, and even the cavalry who had not lost theirbat strength attacked!


    Spears whistled as spells soared into the air, and long arrows flew down like a storm.


    Dense attacks poured down in Kang De¡¯s direction, almost turning an area of more than ten meters into a hedgehog. The dense rain of arrows was blown away by the next spell attack. Otherwise, this round of stone walls borrowing arrows could be said to have been a huge sess.


    It could be imagined how angry the elves were after being stunned.


    If he could see the hatred of the faction, Kang De would probably have gone from being transparent to a red name that the entire army wanted to kill.


    When Kang De fled to the right, the veterans who had lined up to fight the elf cavalry to the death also reacted. They threw down their spears and held shields in both hands. Without any hesitation, they surrounded him. On one hand, they faced out of the city, on the left of the city wall, and on the other, they faced up. Like a turtle shell formation, they protected Kang De in the center and protected him as he retreated, avoiding the covered attack of the elves.


    They wereughing wildly. Theirughter was extremely crazy and excited. Perhaps only they knew their current mood.


    However, the elves were indeed the hegemons of the world. Not only did their elites show that they were well-equipped, but the war literacy of the entire army was also the most terrifying. The three troops focused their fire on that city wall almost at the same time. After bombarding it for a moment, they changed their target and plowed through inch by inch from the right to the left.


    Kang De and the others were continuously retreating. From the gaps in the shields, they saw a rain of arrows, spells, and spears approaching.


    Suddenly, someone patted his shoulder. It was the vice-captain who had reced themander after the captain died in battle. The Goethe person said, ¡°Leave the city wall and go down quickly. Cathayan, you¡¯ve already proven your value through the blood of the elves. This is not desertion. You shouldn¡¯t die here!¡±


    It was the right choice.


    This was because the veterans had all seen that scene.


    The elf cavalry was about to rush to the top of the wall and was already at his wits¡¯ end. Apart from fighting to the death, there was no other way. The veterans were already prepared to die in battle, but they saw this Cathayan reach out and touch it. The fatal slope disintegrated. Then, the other party took out tworge iron jars that were like spiked clubs from arge box and threw them down.


    Then, it exploded. The loud bang and the screams of the elves were simply more pleasant than the voices of the women on the bed. This was simply the most touching note they had ever heard.


    Clearly, people with such methods could not die on the city wall in a daze.


    The logic of these soldiers was very simple. Human lives were important. Without a doubt, after disying his methods and value, Kang De¡¯s life was more valuable than dozens of thembined.


    Therefore, they had to ensure his life at all costs.


    When Kang De heard the other party¡¯s suggestion, he did not agree or object. Instead, he shouted, ¡°Hong San! Where¡¯s Hong San?!¡±


    Hong San fled with him, but the veterans only protected him. As for the other Cathayan, it was not within the consideration of the Goethe people. Kang De shouted and asked. A momentter, Hong San ran over from the inner side of the city wall with an excited expression.


    Kang De said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡­¡±


    However, Hong San did not even look at him. He grabbed a Goethe veteran and said, ¡°Which of you is the leader now? Hurry up and find your superior! The elves made a mistake! The elves made a mistake!¡±


    His eyes were wide and bloodshot, and his expression was a little crazy. He said, ¡°The elves were stunned by those two attacks! Their emotions controlled their rationality and they immediately chose to retaliate, not immediately adjust their tactics. Their cavalry, bows, and mage troops are all shooting here. Most importantly, the soil slope has disintegrated, but their cavalry is still under the city. They did not leave immediately, but stayed to throw spears to take revenge!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand me?!¡±


    He almost shouted, ¡°The elves also have emotions. They¡¯re not always calm and wise without making mistakes. The mages will cooperate with the war machines to attack the cavalry under the city. The archery team will immediately shoot arrows to cover and support the other sections of the city wall. From the cavalry under the city to the half of the arrow regiment soldiers who are already extremely close, they¡¯ll be attacked by our long-range troops!¡±


    ¡°As long as we cause a certain amount of damage to them, we might be able to make the elves retreat temporarily!¡±


    ¡°Because their surprise attack has failed at thest step. If there are additional casualties, it can greatly dampen their drive. This time, they took the risk to attack lightly. It looks to be as fast as lightning, but it has already reached the limit of what this army can endure. As long as we show a powerful counterattack, it can make the elfmander worry!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, quickly find your superior! Where¡¯s Mayor Nick?! Hurry up and find them!¡±


    He roared continuously.


    This series of words almost stunned the Goethe soldier.


    Before the other party could answer, Hong San sat on the ground and shook his head as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­ When you report it, the elfmander will react. Moreover, even if Mayor Nick realizes this, he has to mobilize the army and coordinate the mages and warlocks. It¡¯s toote, unless¡­¡±


    Then, there was a buzzing in the sky.


    The familiar sound was the vibration of the bowstring and the whistling of the arrow de cutting through the air. He had heard it many times before. The elves poured a rain of arrows, causing the soldiers enveloped in it to tremble.


    However, in the next moment, someone shouted, ¡°Look! In the sky!¡±


    A crack opened in the shield wall. Kang De looked at the sky and saw a rain of arrows pass through the sky. There were a few more volleys everywhere that covered the sky and flew out of the city.


    An arc of ice and fire shed through the sky. Lightning surged, arcane arrows tore through the air, and stone shotgun shells exploded in the air. Like a fairy scattering flowers, the stone crossbow roared and shot angrily. The long-range troops in the city fired in unison. All kinds of attacks fell from the sky andnded on the roaring cavalry not far from the city wall and half of the arrow regiment soldiers who rushed closer!


    The city defense battle also had an advantage. If he used magic to attack the enemies near the city wall, the interception efficiency of the enemy mages would decrease because spells also had to fly for a while!


    Hong San was right. Elves were not always rational and perfect.


    They were also intelligent creatures like humans. They had emotions and desires. They would be blinded by anger and driven by emotions to do less rational things.


    The victory they were about to obtain was ruined so they would be disappointed.


    Seeing that theirpanions had actually suffered tragic casualties, they would be furious.


    In particr, the victory that was in the bag was like a hot knife cutting through butter. However, they failed at thest moment and suddenly encountered tragic casualties, especially since the elves were such an arrogant race. Those two explosions simply struck the faces of every elf, causing them to spontaneously and tacitlyunch a revenge counterattack.


    The distant mages, the nearby cavalry, and the arrow regiment that was neither far nor close. The three troops did not have a higher order or unifiedmand and actually spontaneously poured firepower into the same ce. Not only was the quality of the soldiers extremely high, but it also reflected the strength of their self-esteem. It was simply themon characteristic of their race.


    Being blinded by anger was the reason for their setback.


    The cavalry and archers near the city wall were covered in attacks. Because they were very close and could even reach a distance that the human archers could easily envelop, they encountered the focused fire of the siege army. This should have been endured by the infantry.


    The ingenious and bold tacticspletely changed.


    They were probably the first elf arrow regiment and cavalry to be suppressed and shot by human archers in a siege since the war erupted.


    Hmm, in the siege, the cavalry and archers were shot by the human city defense troops.


    Such a fact humiliated the elves with extremely high self-esteem again. They roared and even wanted to counterattack from afar with the attack, but in the next moment, the city wall changed again.


    The surrounding shield wall dissipated. Kang De turned around in confusion and saw soldiers rushing over from behind. Some ran up from the corridors on both sides, some crawled out of the tower, and even climbed up with adder¡­ Their outfits were exactly the same as the veterans.


    They held round shields in their hands and carried a bundle of spears on their backs. Their armor was excellent and far surpassed the guards on the city. They spontaneously distributed the battlements. Aftering up, they immediately entered abat state. They pulled out the spears from behind and looked down at the cavalry under the city.


    The situation had already changed.


    Even if the mages wanted to support them again, they had already been attacked by the mages in the city. They intercepted the spells one by one. The war machinery rumbled, and the initiative was handed back to the humans. This was because no matter what the elf mages did, the cavalry and that portion of archers were exposed to the attacks of the garrison and would always be the first target of the humans¡¯ attacks.


    This surprise attack hadpletely failed.


    A deste horn sounded in the distance.


    The mages¡¯ attacks became faster and faster. The other half of the archers poured out fast arrows and were no longer stingy with enchanted arrows. Under such a dense attack, the elf troops near the city wall retreated like a tide. Even if they retreated, they were orderly and even turned around to counterattack from time to time.


    However, a retreat was a retreat after all.


    Just as Hong San had guessed¡ªit was meaningless to continue fighting this lousy battle today.


    So¡­ they were saved?


    Kang De and Hong San looked at each other.


    In such a disadvantaged surprise battle, they had still repelled the elves. This was a victory worth cheering for, but no one cheered. They looked around and saw the surviving militiamen who sat on the ground expressionlessly. They could not even cry. The two of them also saw the dead people. They did not have time to collect the corpses at all. Many corpses had been shot into hedgehogs or shattered by spells.


    In the battle just now, the only use of the motley crew was to be beaten up.


    Or rather, they did not y any role.


    Kang De looked at the ck-armored soldiers who appeared at the end and made the final decision. It was obvious to the naked eye that they were far stronger than the militia on the city. The wind was howling as if the entire city was silently watching the elves retreat. Only the projection team continued to attack. The sky was filled with the whistling of arrows and magic.


    However, there was no sound.


    In the dead silence, Kang De asked Hong San, ¡°You said before that it was toote¡­ unless what?¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166 Trash, Lowly Life, War

    166 Trash, Lowly Life, War


    The elves retreated.


    Although it was only a temporary retreat, it was still a retreat.


    This meant that the sudden and tragic defense of the city had finally ended.


    The rumbling attack that was like the copse of the world pressed down wave after wave. It even almost made the elf cavalry rush to the top of the wall, causing this city to be snatched away by the elves who were rushing over. The powerfulbat strength of the elf army left a deep mark on this city wall and in the hearts of many people.


    The people on the city wall watched silently as the elves retreated.


    Even the people who were not on the city wall¡ªthe City Lord who led this battle, the mages who carried out magic support, and the warlock troops who yed a huge role¡ªmany people silently looked at the temporarily retreating elf army and only watched silently without any reaction.


    They had clearly repelled the elves.


    The elves had clearly retreated.


    The morale of the enemy who had attacked for a long time was dampened. They called back their troops. ording to the militaryw, the garrison in the city should take the opportunity to open the door and pursue an attack to expand the results of the battle¡­ However, there was no movement in the city, and no one asked to fight.


    Even the elite city defense troops who appeared on the city wall in the end andpletely decided only silently watched the elves leave without any reaction or actions.


    This was because the elves were really too powerful.


    It was the kind of strength that even the militia who had just entered the battlefield could tell.


    Even if they retreated, they maintained the arrogance of the strong army. They did not escape in panic but calmly retreated against the attacks of the bows, war machines, and magic in the city. The cavalry troops and the arrow regiment covered each other, quickly and orderly. Moreover, their fighting spirit was still high. They firmly remembered the humiliation and hatred of this failure and waited forter.


    Kang De even saw many elf cavalries cut their chests with their weapons and smear them on their faces with blood. Then, they waved their spears and roared at the city.


    Even if he had already experienced it on the Holy Seal Inds, the elves of this style still left a deep impression on him.


    Without a doubt, the blood flowing in the bodies of these top predators who walked out of the forest was the blood of thew of the jungle. Wisdom creatures who could walk out of an extremely developed ecosystem andplicated food chain would definitely maintain an extremely wild and ferocious nature, so how could they be weak and love peace?


    Therefore, there was no movement in the city, let alone any intention of leaving the city to pursue.


    This was because everyone knew that if they left the city to pursue, they would only die. Facing such a ferocious and powerful army, defending the city to death was the only hope. As for fighting in the wilderness, it was simply impossible.


    However¡­ how many days could itst?


    Kang De and Hong San looked at each other and saw the helplessness and powerlessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The reason why he could win this time was only by chance. Coincidentally, Kang De was here. Coincidentally, he had a way to shatter the soil slope created by the elf mage. In other words, if they had attacked another city wall this time, or if Kang De was not identally teleported to Valentine City¡ªthen the entire city would have been ughtered today.


    But what about the next time?


    Next time, if the elves were fully prepared and gathered all their military strength, they would not have to n a surprise attack. Instead, they would brazenly attack the city with an upright army. What should they do?


    No matter how many methods Kang De had and how capable he was, he was only one person. At most, he could defend a small portion of the city wall. How could he resist these countless elves? In war, a person¡¯s bravery was not worth mentioning.


    This time, he had really participated in the war and experienced it. Only then did he know how terrifying war was and how suffocating this terrifying beast that had devoured countless lives since ancient times was.


    He asked softly, ¡°Do you still want to defend?¡±


    Just now, he had asked Hong San what it was.


    Hong San did not answer.


    This time, there was still no answer.


    The footsteps of steel boots sounded. A Goethe officer walked over. He was the leader of the group of elite soldiers who had attacked the elves at thest moment. After the elves retreated, he turned a blind eye to the casualties on the ground. Instead, he asked the veterans in charge of leading the militia one by one. After confirming, he walked towards Kang De.


    ¡°Cathayan.¡±


    After he stood still, the spear stopped and made a muffled sound. Then, he pounded his chest and bowed to Kang De.


    The soldiers in the city bowed with him.


    ¡°Thank you for doing the right thing at this critical moment. We¡¯re all indebted to you.¡± He said the fabricated Cathayan name in an obviously very inappropriate ent, ¡°Dong Zhuo.¡±


    It was very out of character.


    Normally, Kang De did not mind chatting andughing with him. After all, his personality was very ordinary. As long as others treated him well, he did not mind chatting with them.


    However, now, he was not in the mood.


    epting this gratitude calmly, Kang De said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not the ones who should thank me. I¡¯m not the only one you should thank. The casualties of these people not only protected this city, but they also protected the wealth and lives of many people¡­¡±


    When the Goethe officer heard this, he looked up at Kang De and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re in a very bad mood now. I can understand, but with all due respect, the person who protected this city is you, the mages, the warlocks, the projection troops, and us, but not these people. They¡¯ve only done their duty.¡±


    Kang De was furious and said sternly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°If my words make you ufortable, I apologize. However, war is like this. If you insist on arguing, you won¡¯t be able to finish it in three days and three nights. It¡¯s not my intention to argue with you.¡±


    Seeing that they could not agree, the officer nodded calmly. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    He turned around and left. Kang De was furious and wanted to pull him back and make things clear, but he was pulled back by Hong San. He turned around. The Cathayan was expressionless, but his eyes were clearly burning with mes.


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless to argue with him.¡±


    This group of elite soldiers temporarily took over the defense of the city wall. Although the elves had retreated, there were still many things to do. They had to clean the city wall, evaluate the damage, replenish resources, and count the casualties.


    79 people died.


    253 people were injured.


    Almost half of them were gone.


    The greatest death came from the sudden spell bombardment. The rain of arrows thrown by the elves injured arge number of the militia, and they were only responsible for guarding a section of the city wall. Most of the powerful spells were intercepted by the mages.


    However, this was still the oue.


    After putting away the corpses, Hong San looked out one by one and read their names. When he encountered those whose bodies were damaged and could not be identified, he asked others and deduced their identities. He also checked the injured people one by one. From the beginning to the end, Hong San was so calm that it was a little terrifying.


    Most of the militia were stunned and silent. A small number of people with good mental fortitude cried and begged Hong San to let them go home. The injured people even broke down and cried. There were even people who cursed Hong San, saying why he had brought them to war and asking him why he did not protect everyone.


    Kang De was furious when he heard this from the side and wanted to kick that guy. However, when he saw the other party¡¯s bloody and injured appearance, he could not kick him anymore.


    The power of magic, the terror of the rain of arrows, the long-range attack of the cavalry, and the military literacy and destructive power disyed by the elf army even shocked him, a knowledgeable modern person, let alone ordinary mortals from another world like them¡­ It was already good enough that they were not crazy.


    He only felt a bundle of mes suppressed in his heart and did not know who to vent it to.


    Not long after, Hong San was still busy helping the injured. There was amotion on the city wall. Mayor Nick was dressed in military clothes and went up the city wall under the protection of the guards. The west wall was very long and there were several troops defending. Everyone endured the crazy firepower suppression of the elves together. There were many casualties, and their morale was on the verge of copse.


    As the highest-ranking officer of the city, Nick should indeed appear at this time.


    Behind him were mages, nobles, and soldiers. They were probably representatives of various worlds. They had repelled the elves. Such a victory naturally had to be rewarded and motivated¡ªthey were the first to walk towards the defense area of the Heaven and Earth Association.


    Because many people had seen it, the traces of the explosion under the city were clearly visible. At the desperate moment when the soil slope was formed and the cavalry rushed into the wall, the situation reversed here. The veterans could testify that Kang De had done it.


    In a sense, he had saved the entire city.


    Nick smiled gratefully and warmly from afar and stretched out his arms to Kang De.


    However, for some reason, Kang De¡¯s impression of Mayor Nick had already quickly decreased. He looked at the other party with vignce and scrutiny, so he observed something.


    He did not know if it was his prejudice or illusion, but he felt that the other party¡¯s smile¡­ was a little far-fetched, and even his gaze was a littleplicated. It was not purely fear and gratitude.


    It was as if he was a little angry and helpless.


    However, in front of everyone, the mayor still disyed his most enthusiastic acting skills and shouted, ¡°Gentlemen, gentlemen, this is the hero who turned the tide and saved this city. He¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Hong San shed out from behind Kang De.


    Then, he passed Kang De and walked toward Mayor Nick.


    Kang De stood, his eyes cold. He did not stop him.


    He knew what Hong San wanted to do.


    It was the question unless it waster. Hong San did not answer because he wanted to know too.


    Hong San walked towards the mayor.


    Nick¡¯s expression changed slightly and he reacted extremely quickly. He said, ¡°This is Mr. Hong San, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Association. He¡¯s a hero who gathered courage and kindness. He¡¯s the one¡­¡±


    Hong San raised his three feet and a sword on the ground fell into his hand. He held the sword and pointed it diagonally at the ground. The tip of the sword touched the ground and pulled out a fine spark. He did not stop and walked towards the mayor.


    There was amotion on the city wall. The guards leveled their spears. A few officers walked around from both sides. The mage behind Nick also raised his staff slightly. Thunder shed in the air.


    The mayor raised his hands and pressed them down, stopping the guards from taking the initiative.


    He said, ¡°Mr. Hong San, what are you doing?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression was heavy and even ferocious. Those who had seen Hong San before felt that he was a good person with an extremely good temper. They did not expect that the amiable Cathayan who was very good at talking would reveal such a ferocious appearance that he wanted to devour people¡­ He was simply like an injured lone wolf.


    Not far from Nick, he stopped and hissed, ¡°I just want to ask you a few questions.¡±


    Everyone roughly guessed why Hong San was like this. Someone sighed silently, and someone tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk. If Mr. Hong San has a problem, find a ce to talk to the mayor in private. We¡¯re busy with military matters now and have many things to do¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to ask here,¡± Hong San said coldly, ¡°because they died here.¡±


    Nick was silent, then slowly said, ¡°Please ask.¡±


    Although he was wearing armor and a helmet at this moment, this mayor¡¯s face still maintained a meticulous and exquisite appearance. He was very fair and elegant, but it made people inexplicably feel firm.


    Hong San lowered his voice as if he was also suppressing his anger. He slowly said, ¡°After the elves made a mistake, the mages, war machines, and archers attacked at the same time and urately grasped the opportunity. Have you been coordinating andmanding the long-range troops from the beginning and waiting for the opportunity?¡±


    Nick said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San asked again, ¡°The regr army went up to the city to support and also came extremely quickly. Let me ask you, did they wait near the city wall long ago for your further orders?¡±


    Nick nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San closed his eyes, then opened them. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then in the first round, we, the motley crew, defended the city so it would numb the elves who would underestimate thebat strength of this city. We were used to test the enemy¡¯s firepower and exhaust their attacks. Is this a n you made from the beginning? Did you immediately think of our use after we arrived near the city and were discovered by you?¡±


    Nick looked straight into Hong San¡¯s eyes. There was silence. The air froze and there was silence as he replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s body was trembling. The veins on his right hand bulged, and his sword even emitted waves of buzzing. His eyes were red and his facial features were twisted, making him terrifying.


    Tears subconsciously surged out, along with snot and saliva. He opened his mouth, and a trace of liquid adhered to his lips. He looked very miserable, but no oneughed. They all knew the reason and weight of these tears.


    Sometimes, humans had empathy.


    ¡°Is it¡­ is it¡­¡±


    The Cathayan could barely speak. He exhaled forcefully and squeezed out words.


    ¡°Could it be that these people¡­e from humble backgrounds¡­ are useless¡­ and their lives are especially cheap¡­ that they can die casually?¡±


    He almost sobbed as he asked. His body twitched because of extremely strong emotions.


    Hong San, a Cathayan, had never questioned a big shot with a noble status that far surpassed his like today in his life¡ªand it was for a group of insignificant people who were as humble as him.


    Nick looked at him. Their gazes met in the air.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What the mayor said was still concise.


    ¡± Their lives are cheap.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning. We can sacrifice them as we please.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you were arranged to be here.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Mayor Nick walked toward Hong San and approached.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, if these useless trash are not here, who should be here? Who will test the strength of the elves¡¯ firepower? Who will use their lives to numb the elves and underestimate our resistance?¡±


    Mayor Nick said in a gloomy tone, ¡°Those elite soldiers on standby under the city? Let them guard the city from the beginning and be passively beaten and defended against the elves¡¯ attacks before being blown into pieces by magic?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me this? Why are you asking this nonsense? What answer do you want to hear? My confession? My apology? Do I have to kneel in front of these corpses and cry?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to be deeply ashamed and bring all the soldiers in the city out to fight the elves? I¡¯ll be wiped out and let this city be captured and wreaked havoc by the elves¡ªdo you want me to do this?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what to do? The enemy¡¯s military strength ispletely above Valentine¡¯s. Teach me how to distribute the stretchedbat strength. Teach me how to defend this city?¡±


    He approached Hong San and even poked his chest.


    ¡°This is war, you idiot. Why don¡¯t you talk to the elves about pity and morals?¡±


    The mayor and Hong San looked at each other without backing down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already answered my question. Can you answer the question I just asked?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t let these lowly lives go up the city wall, who will?¡±


    He said gloomily, ¡°The old soldiers who came up with you are willing. After facing the same death, danger, and pain, and facing the elf cavalry who are about to rush up the city wall, they dare to stand up and form a thin defense line to fight the elves to the death. Do your subordinates dare? They¡¯re useless trash and their lives are cheap. How is what I said wrong? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°When those Goethe people who followed you heard the recruitment, who agreed generously? Their home was plundered and destroyed by the elves, so they ran around and were protected by you. Facing the elves, we stayed and fought to the death, but they only knew how to escape! They only want to escape! They¡¯re not trash, but are we?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the angry Cathayan¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat do you think war is?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 167 - 167 Feces Pit

    167 Feces Pit


    In the silence, Mayor Nick¡¯s words stabbed over like a knife.


    Hong San held his sword and his body trembled, but he could not say a word.


    He did not do anything.


    Even if Mayor Nick was an arm¡¯s length away from him, he was absolutely confident that with his skills, if he attacked, he could instantly kill the other party.


    Even if he could righteously reprimand the other party¡¯s actions, attack his intentions, and even seize the w in his words to curse and question him, so much so that he could point out his cold-bloodedness, cruelty, and madness to drive a wedge between them and shake the confidence of the people from all walks of life behind the mayor.


    However, that was meaningless.


    This was because even if he killed the other party, the consequences would be even more serious. Not only would the remaining militia all die on the city wall, but the old, weak, women, and children remaining in the Heaven and Earth Association would also die. Even Kang De would be implicated and fall into a dangerous situation.


    Moreover, once the mayor died, without a powerful figure to unite the entire city, Valentine would only break through faster under the attack of the elves. It was unknown how many more deaths and sorrows there would be in this city.


    As for refuting with words¡­ was it useful?


    In this chaotic world, what was the use of words? What was useful was the knife.


    Why did the mayor dare to say such a thing to him publicly?


    It was because outside this ce were Hong San and the others, the city defense elite soldiers, and the representatives of the various worlds of society. Those mages, nobles, and soldiers were originally the backbone of the city¡¯s defense. They had many upper-ss people who were worried about the city, so why would they care about the lives of scum and trash?


    In fact, they agreed with the mayor.


    They sincerely agreed.


    They did not even consider his stand. This was also a very simple choice.


    When the enemy attacked the city with ferocious firepower, who would passively endure the first wave of attack suppression to test the strength of the enemy¡¯s military strength and consume long-range strength? Would it be a useless motley crew, or would it be the city defense elites who dared to show their swords to the powerful elves and even form a formation to fight the regr elf army?


    Even a three-year-old child could make a choice.


    Hong San had nothing to say.


    Taking ten thousand steps back, there were Cathayans and Goethe people in the Heaven and Earth Association. As the highest-ranking officer of this city and even the surrounding area, Mayor Nick had the right to enlist the people to defend the city. Even if he was cruel and heartless, there was still the legal punishment of Goethe. He, a Cathayan, was in no position to criticize.


    As for the Cathayans in the team¡­


    Since he could even use and sacrifice his own people, what were foreigners?


    Moreover, Hong San saw Nick¡¯s hesitation earlier. He clearly had something he did not say, but he did not say it in the end on ount of Kang De.


    However, Hong San could guess what the other party wanted to say.


    ¡ªCathay has been invaded by foreign races and lost its ground. Its center has shaken. Some people in your country are resisting desperately to continue the country¡¯s rule, but you¡¯ve crossed the sea and fled here. A group of cowards who abandoned their country and fled in a sorry state are trash among trash in our eyes after fighting to the death!


    How could the lives of a group of people who had abandoned their country be taken seriously by the other party?


    Hong San still had nothing to say about this.


    He looked at Mayor Nick, his eyes agitated, his body trembling, and the sword in his hand swayed.


    He had clearly gathered his courage and roared for another group of people, but he discovered that he could not suppress the other party, or even convince him¡­ or even calmly stand on the high ground of morality.


    Moreover, he was very confused.


    Obeying the strong and submitting to them in exchange for peace was what he had been doing all these years. It was the principle he had relied on to survive all these years. His master was born noble, and his servants were born lowly. Some were born high and mighty, and some were as lowly as dust until they died. He was used to these things over the years.


    He should be used to it long ago.


    He had always felt that he was used to it.


    Until today, the war was cruel and earth-shattering. Living beings dissipated like grass, and the lives of lowlymoners were sacrificed. This did note from the cruelty and ruthlessness of theirmander, but from a choice they had to make. Moral usations were like jokes in the face of a cruel war.


    However¡­ did those pitiful people deserve to die?


    Hong San felt flustered. He panted heavily. He was at a loss. All these years, his philosophy had told him that it was like this. The higher-ups could y with the lower-ss at will. In front of powerful power, lowlymoners could only submit. This world was like a tower. The people above held the power of life and death, and the people below were the most tired and suffering. It had always been like this.


    He read history books and listened to his teacher¡¯s lectures. When he heard them, they were all filled with this principle. No matter how the dynasty changed, there were always thousands of corpses of themoners. Nine out of ten rooms were empty, and the ground was covered in bones. It was always themoners who worked all day and barely lived. If a natural or man-made disaster happened, they would easily die.


    They had been taxed, they had been conscripted, they had been humiliated, and they had been stripped. Now, they were defending the city to death. As cannon fodder, they had been ughtered and broken by powerful enemies. Moreover, it was not only Valentine City in this foreignnd. In the Eastern Divine Lands, thousands of dynasties had changed and attacked for thousands of years. How many such things had there been?


    The strong ruled everything, and the strong plundered everything. The weak were only pigs and dogs, only cows and sheep. They could be snatched wantonly and bullied at will. This was a fixedw that operated in the world. For thousands of years, no one could change the principle. It was the will of the heavens and fate. They had suffered in their lives. However, they hadmitted sins in their previous life and done good deeds. They only hoped to reincarnate well in their next life¡ªother than this, what else could they do?!


    Hong San thought that he had seen through it and felt that the world was only like this. It was better to livefortably.


    He had once believed in this. Life and death were up to fate. That was all.


    However, after experiencing life and death in the city, looking at those familiar faces that were usually destroyed and trampled by war and their lives dissipated like grass, he felt huge sorrow, pain, and helplessness.


    He knew those people, the people he was familiar with, those faces, their expectant and trusting eyes, the familiar call¡­ Then they died one by one.


    They were also humans. They had family and their own sorrows and joy. They were timid and only wanted to live.


    Even if he lived a very lowly life, it did not matter.


    However, he could not even satisfy this small wish.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    He shook his head.


    It should not be like this.


    Nothing was right.


    Things definitely should not be like this.


    No matter how lowly a person was, they should not die.


    His philosophy and deep-rooted concepts gradually wavered.


    There were no new philosophies and concepts to rece them, only doubts. When he saw the familiar people die helplessly one by one, huge confusion and uneasiness arose in his heart.


    He only felt that a person¡¯s life should not end so rashly. It should not be like this at all. He felt that something must have gone wrong in this world, but he could not say it or exin it.


    He only instinctively felt injustice and pain.


    For those people who were like grass and died like dust, weak, humble, and involuntary.


    With a bang.


    The sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    Hong San took two steps back and swayed.


    He turned around with difficulty and looked at Kang De as if he wanted to say something, but there was only sorrow and confusion on his face. From the moment he entered the city until today, everything had been squeezed together. All the anticipation and pressure hadnded on this firm and reliable body. Everything suddenly erupted in these tragic casualties and huge confusion.


    He spat out arge mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Kang De rushed forward and held Hong San. He hurriedly checked his pulse. Fortunately, he had only fainted.


    Nick raised his hands high and said immediately, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°I know.¡±


    He looked up and looked past Mayor Nick and the others.


    Itnded on the people of the Heaven and Earth Association on the city wall.


    Hong San vomited blood and fainted. The only person who immediately supported him was Kang De.


    Chen Honghu, Song Baoyi, Huang Jintong, the two Goethe leaders whose names he could not name, and even the other hundreds of militiamen looked at Hong San vomiting blood and fainting.


    They only watched from afar.


    They were stunned, they were afraid, and they were all scared out of their wits. Seeing theirpanions die, the might of the elves had yet to dissipate. In front of the true elf army, they finally realized the difference between them and the true army and understood that Hong San¡¯s previous victory was only a small fight.


    Therefore, at this moment, their impression of Hong San was veryplicated.


    This was because the other party clearly could not protect him. He was not omnipotent.


    In fact, Hong San quarreled with the mayor, who was more powerful and powerful, and vomited blood and fainted. They watched from afar and thought that a conflict had broken out, so they did not dare toe up.


    Actually, these were all understandable.


    However, no matter which country it was, no matter which world it was, no matter how strong or weak they were, no matter how brave or timid they were, they had to know right and wrong!


    His gaze was like an eagle and a tiger, causing everyone in the Heaven and Earth Association to lower their heads.


    Even if he had criticized and been curious about this military advisor previously, now, he did not.


    This was because everyone could see clearly that not far away, everyone on the city had been beaten up by the elves until they did not dare to appear. When the elf cavalry had already rushed up the city wall, when the city was about to fall, it was this military advisor who pped the terrifying elf cavalry back. The lightning was fiery and the damage was heavy. Moreover, he personally opened the prelude to repel the elves.


    Kang De was cold.


    He said the two words that an Earthling should not have said.


    ¡°¡ªLowlymoners!¡±


    This was actually the second time he had said it.


    The first time was on that night in Glory Sand. The entire town swarmed over for Samuel¡¯s reward. They instantly turned from simple and even humblemoners to ferocious hungry wolves. The farmer held a feces fork, and the peasant woman held a kitchen knife. They actually dared toe out and hunt him down¡ªfor a piece of meat thrown by that capricious bastard, Samuel, who treatedmoners as dust, they fought like dogs.


    He carried Hong San and carried him down the city wall. ¡°Make way!¡±


    He really did not know what to say to Mayor Nick.


    Everyone seemed to have their difficulties. Everyone was forced and everyone was doing the wrong thing, but in their opinion, these things were all right.


    Everyone was like a bastard.


    This alternate world was simply a feces pit.


    The mayor hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he stepped aside and said nothing.


    The representatives of the various worlds behind him also made way for the city guards.


    Kang De also saw Preston. The other party was Mayor Nick¡¯s brother and an officer of high status. He looked at Kang De with an awkward and sad expression.


    Clearly, he admired Kang De¡¯s bravery and felt that he had turned the tide. However, he could no longer say nice words now. He was silent for a moment before saying bitterly, ¡°Mr. Dong.¡±


    Kang De stopped and looked sideways.


    Preston said softly, ¡°Actually, my brother is wrong. In this war, there¡¯s actually no difference in life. Everyone has a duty and everyone can die. My brother¡¯s duty is to let everyone¡¯s death obtain the greatest effect and meaning.¡±


    Kang De did not speak. He left after hearing this.


    The young man said behind him, ¡°Mr. Dong, you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Therefore, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the greatest contributor to this city battle carried Hong San to the stairs of the city wall.


    Chen Honghu and the others looked at each other. They stood up and moved their feet. They hesitated and wanted to follow. Kang De turned around indifferently, ¡°What? The mayor said that you can leave?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Song Baoyi forced a smile and said, ¡°Military Advisor¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Song Baoyi was stunned, then said, ¡°Military Advisor, we¡­¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Three questions. Firstly, why did you only stare nkly just now? After he vomited blood and fainted, why didn¡¯t he look worried at all? Secondly, do you know who Hong San was speaking up for just now? Thirdly, Hong San protected you until today¡ªdoes he owe you anything?!¡±


    At this point, Kang De¡¯s voice was already sharp.


    ¡°If he owed anyone anything, I¡¯ve paid it off for him today!¡±


    ¡°¡ªTell me!¡±


    The might of facing the elves head-on and being defeated and killed was still there. His killing intent was revealed. How powerful was it? Chen Honghu and the others were speechless for a moment. The others lowered their heads and stopped.


    However, was this posture fear or awakening and guilt?


    Kang De saw this and sneered.


    He left.


    The people of the Heaven and Earth Association actually did not dare to chase after him anymore. Everyone knew in their hearts that this was no longer a matter of thick skin because the other party clearly had the intention to kill.


    They looked at each other. For a moment, they had mixed feelings, not knowing what they were feeling.


    After all, Preston was a young man. He quickly came to the silent Nick and whispered, ¡°Brother¡­ Mr. Mayor, aren¡¯t you going to exin to Mr. Dong?¡±


    Nick slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already done it. What¡¯s the point of saying it? What¡¯s the point of putting on an act? What¡¯s the point of saying that I had no choice? What¡¯s the point of saying that I feel guilty or ashamed?¡±


    He turned around and ordered the officer under him, ¡°Choose some militia and let them leave the city with a rope. Bring back the corpses of the elves under the city. If they¡¯re not dead, cut off the tendons in their hands and feet. Please keep them alive until the start of the next battle.¡±


    ¡°Peel off their clothes if they died, cut off their limbs, castrate them, dig out their eyes, cut their noses, pull out their tongues, and hang them on the city wall.¡±


    Among the representatives of the various worlds, someone¡¯s expression changed slightly, and the crowd stirred slightly.


    Nick looked at them as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°Those with objections are traitors. If they want to collude with the elves to bring down the city, we¡¯ll execute their families. The women will work for the soldiers and the men will hang on the city wall.¡±


    Then, he smiled.


    ¡°In short, victory is victory. Gather the brave soldiers. I want to make a speech.¡±


    Kang De carried Hong San on his back and walked down the city wall because the aura he emitted at this moment was really a little terrifying. Be it the soldiers ormoners along the way, they did not dare to ask. The city was in chaos. It was all chaos caused by the various spells that hadnded in the city during the siege. Some were crying, some were afraid, and more were whispering to each other and quicklymunicating with their neighbors on the balcony.


    On the cold street, Kang De walked alone.


    Suddenly, a carriage drove over. The coachman was the old butler of the Vidal family.


    ¡°This way!¡±


    Leona opened the carriage window and stuck her head out. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine! Eh, is he injured? Our Chamber of Commerce has very good doctors and medicine. In the previous war, this old guy didn¡¯t allow me toe out. It wasn¡¯t until I won that news returned saying that you¡¯d made contributions. Impressive. Why did you run out?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was chattering. It was very pleasant and contained worry.


    However, Kang De did not want to speak now.


    He only forced a smile at her.


    How should he put it¡­ Although he had not experienced an intense battle, although the true battle was only those ten seconds or so of decision, he felt very, very tired.


    The girl instantly calmed down and said, ¡°Come up. Do you want to go to the Heaven and Earth Association?¡±


    ¡°No, go to your ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168 Killing Nick

    168 Killing Nick


    Leona nned toe out to visit the strong men who had been pulled out.


    A portion of the guards of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce was also conscripted. As people of the Empire who were deeply hated by the Goethe people, they naturally received considerable preferential treatment.


    Therefore, Mayor Nick arranged for them to be at the theoretically most dangerous southern city wall.


    This mayor was so honest that it was simply speechless.


    He did not expect the elves to n a sneak attack and go straight to the west wall. In theory, this was the safest ce. Arranging everyone from the Heaven and Earth Association here could even be considered the mayor¡¯s kindness to Kang De.


    This kindness indeed ended identally. If the Heaven and Earth Association¡¯s troops guarded other walls, no one would know what would happen after the elves attacked and the cavalry used spells to break through the wall.


    However, the problem was that this kindness did not seem to have yed the role it deserved.


    Although he could temporarily protect the city, it also made Kang De develop animosity towards them.


    Previously, when Leona heard the report that the elves had attacked the west wall and that the strong men of her Chamber of Commerce were fine, she was slightly relieved. Then, she realized that Kang De and the others were guarding the west wall.


    Next, she heard that a ferocious Cathayan man had killed all the elf cavalry who rushed to the top of the wall. He shattered the soil slope built by the Elven Grand Mage with a punch and threw down two huge alchemical bombs that were like mace hammers to kill a group of elves. They were very ferocious. This rumor was clearly wrong, but it was very normal to spread by word of mouth.


    Most importantly, the technique and style were very familiar.


    She and the old butler looked at each other. This clearly matched Kang De¡¯s methods in the Empire¡­ Therefore, they drove west.


    This was because the news they had heard said that there were heavy casualties in the city.


    Then, she saw Kang De walking slowly on the street with Hong San on his back with an indifferent expression.


    Seeing this scene, the girl¡¯s heart tightened and she imagined many things.


    She opened the carriage door and the old butler helped Hong San up and let him lie down. Leona stole a nce. There was no blood on Kang De¡¯s body. Hong San¡¯s chest was only stained with blood spots and there were no wounds, so he heaved a sigh of relief. He hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°¡­He¡¯s injured?¡±


    Kang De frowned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a mental trauma.¡±


    Leona carefully asked, so Kang De told her what had happened, especially the mayor¡¯s choice and n. When the girl heard this, she cursed.


    The female rtives of the Valentine family had an indescribable rtionship with various men like beggars, servants, coachmen, mercenaries, bandits, barbarians, and dwarves.


    ¡°This gigolo is indeed using our lives as cannon fodder!¡±


    She was shocked and furious. If the elves chose the southern city wall to attack, the guards and staff under her would probably suffer heavy casualties like the militia of the Heaven and Earth Association.


    What was even more detestable was Mayor Nick¡¯s attitude. This fellow was clearly doing it on purpose. Moreover, he had long ssified all the military strength and marked a use for everyone.


    Her chest rose and fell with an excited expression. She suddenly said sternly, ¡°We can¡¯t sit back and wait for death. The elves wille again. This bastard has already gone crazy. He doesn¡¯t care about letting anyone die!¡±


    The girl was probably muddle-headed from anger and fear. She raised her hand and shed ruthlessly, saying hatefully, ¡°How is it? Think of a way to kill him!¡±


    Kang De looked at Hong San a few times and felt his pulse again. He looked fine and was relieved.


    He sat at the side and leaned against the side wall of the carriage. He said indifferently, ¡°Calm down. If we kill him, the city will be leaderless and without anyone tomand and dispatch. If the elvese again, they most likely won¡¯t be able to defend. Moreover, they¡¯ll probably copse at a touch¡­¡±


    Leona was from the Empire. It had nothing to do with her if Goethe lost the war. At most, she sighed for Tina. In any case, the person who lost was not Tina.


    Moreover, Mayor Nick¡¯s disgusting actions aroused a huge disgust in her¡­


    Therefore, she said, ¡°So be it. These people from the Heaven and Earth Association are so disgusting. There¡¯s nothing to save. Hide in the Chamber of Commerce with us. On ount of Vidal, the elves shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you¡­¡±


    The girl did not know that Nick had already ordered to insult the corpses of the elves who had died in battle and nned to build the entire city into a flesh millstone that would fight to the death. She thought that Kang De would hesitate and worry about the lives of the people in the city, so she said, ¡°As for ughtering the city¡­ Don¡¯t worry, the elves usually don¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    She exined carefully, ¡°After all, they also want face. The Twilight Dynasty is also whitewashing morality in the country. Moreover, the Royal Court has many factions. These sharp ears have lived for a long time and like to think of some schemes. For example, stirring up conflict between the various races on the continent and dividing their strength is simr to stirring up trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Under such circumstances, if the general ughters the city for no reason, he will definitely be attacked by the morals of the enemy faction. Even his superior will suffer¡­ Unless there¡¯s a reason, or the general has an extremely powerful backer.¡±


    Kang De thought of the ughtered vige and the dead elf soldiers. He shook his head and said, ¡°This is not a war. I don¡¯t believe that the elves are that merciful. If they take down the city, will they leave it intact?¡±


    Leona sighed and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll plunder food, resources, and wealth¡­ They¡¯ll do all of this.¡±


    ¡°After all, the Twilight Dynasty is extremely extravagant in the country and hedonism is rampant. War is a bottomless pit with an extremely huge appetite. Be it public or private, when the elf army attacks the city, other than judging and executing the ¡®war criminals¡¯, they have topletely ¡®collect¡¯ resources on the spot. Many Goethe people are like mes and have extremely strong self-esteem. How can they be willing to cooperate obediently?¡±


    The girl sighed, ¡°Therefore, the elfmander will hand the garrison and collection mission to the servant troops who rushed overter¡­ They¡¯re all native troops conscripted from the affiliated countries and colonies of the Twilight Dynasty. They¡¯re weaker and timider than the elf troops, but they¡¯re also less honorable and more cruel and tyrannical than the elves.¡±


    She looked at Kang De and asked, ¡°You can understand, right?¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    The elves had long lives and were born extraordinary. This had already been exined previously. In terms of physical fitness, magic affinity, and evenbat talent, they surpassed humans in all aspects. It was actually not too much to call themselves a high-level race. They were the first to establish settlements, countries, and civilizations. How prosperous were their culture, military, history, and society? They were naturally extremely proud.


    Therefore, they needed a reputation.


    It was fine to do such a thing in private, but if the entire army organized such a thing and plundered all the food, resources, and wealth of the cities, causing the Goethe people in each city to starve to death, it was really unreasonable and damaged the civilization of the world¡¯s guardians.


    For example, the soldiers of the arrow regiment could casually shoot harmless Goethe civilians on the streets. Such a thing could not be done. Even if it was recorded by the apanying reporters and military judges, it had to be carefully sealed by the headquarters of the Royal Army to prevent it from suddenly being exposed by any young man who wanted to make big news. Although there would not be any actual adverse effects, it was still very embarrassing and would be mocked by a certain restless country.


    However, the serious Royal Army could not do this, but the servant army could. Although these lowly creatures were respectful to the longevity species, they were undoubtedly vicious dogs. They bit outsiders mercilessly and were very useful. Moreover, they had gone too far and could be killed to resolve the matter.


    As for how these servant troops wreaked havoc in thend of a foreign country, how they snatched and plundered everything in the city, how they humiliated women, how cruel, how violent, and the cries, hunger, death, and pain of themoners of Goethe, as long as the resources gathered were paid on time and in sufficient quantities, it waspletely not within the consideration of the elves.


    Although they did not do evil with their own hands, they were even more detestable and deserved to die.


    This was because behind this action were cold arrogance and high and mighty cruelty.


    ¡°It¡¯s all like this¡­ It¡¯s not only Valentine City that will suffer such treatment.¡± Leona sighed, ¡°There are already many Goethends that have been captured.¡±


    She looked at Kang De and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not a cruel and heartless person. In fact, I¡¯m safe. No matter how crazy Nick is, he won¡¯t let a woman like me defend the city with a spear.¡±


    ¡°After the city is broken, I can rely on the reputation and identity of the Vidal family to protect my life and return to the Empire. Not to mention that my father and brother must have received the news. At this moment, they¡¯re already moving around and using the diplomatic power of the Empire to pressure the elves. Perhaps the elf army outside the city has already received the order.¡±


    At this point, the girl leaned out towards Kang De and said seriously, ¡°But after hearing you, I had this thought¡ªto deal with Nick.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s to save those guards and employees of our family. They work for Vidal. I can¡¯t sit back and watch them sacrifice themselves for nothing. Secondly, it¡¯s to protect you from this mess as soon as possible and quickly find Tina. Thirdly¡­ it¡¯s also to protect the people of this city, right?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I keep feeling that Nick will do something crazier and drag an entire city to die with him. Compared to this, it¡¯s better to be captured early. Even if he¡¯s squeezed and wreaked havoc by the servant army, it¡¯s better than being ughtered by the elves, right? If I choose the former, there¡¯s at least hope of revival.¡±


    When she said that she wanted to kill Nick, it was not because of the momentary anger of this youngdy with a strong underworld aura, but because of a reasonable and far-reaching thought¡­ She could be considered very decisive.


    She looked at Kang De without blinking.


    Clearly, in her n, Kang De, a popr ferocious man, was the best choice to assassinate Mayor Nick. After all, this fellow¡¯s past battle results were too terrifying.


    After fighting the Glory Sand Territory alone, the luxurious pursuit team easily blocked the ferocious attacks of the elves.


    This could no longer be described as a ferocious man.


    Although Kang De knew in his heart that other than the battle results of the Glory Sand Territory, the other two battle results were a little exaggerated¡­


    However, that was not the point.


    Most importantly, Leona¡¯s n¡­ was a little interesting.


    ¡­

 Chapter 169 - 169 Wooden Axe Warning

    169 Wooden Axe Warning


    Kang De¡¯s thoughts about Mayor Nick¡¯s actions were very simple.


    It was understandable, but it was a little uneptable.


    Think about it, if he, Kang De, did not have the rtionship of a knight and a princess and was only an ordinary transmigrator, in the blink of an eye, he would inexplicably transmigrate to the other world and transmigrate to Valentine City. Before he could figure out the situation, the elves suddenly came and there was a war. The mayor closed the city gate and could enter but not leave. Moreover, seeing that his bones were exquisite, he wanted to enlist him in the army and fight for a city and country that had nothing to do with him¡­


    Wow, only a fool would do this.


    Thinking in his shoes, if he really encountered such a thing, if he was forcefully recruited and participated in the killing, he would definitely feel extremely humiliated and angry. He would definitely use all his methods to take revenge. Not only did he have to take revenge on Nick, but he also had to take revenge on this country.


    After all, Mayor Nick was not a peerless beauty, nor did he have a pitiful sister.


    This was clearly human nature.


    Due to this mentality of thinking in his shoes, a suspicious and sensitive transmigrator like Kang De was extremely wary of a person like Mayor Nick. Not to mention anything else, this mayor was already a little crazy.


    He even felt that even if he revealed his identity, he could not leave.


    This was because he had already disyed his value and strength on the city wall.


    Moreover, Nick must have a very good reason.


    ¡ªThis is Goethe. Behind us are the citizens of Goethe. The Tedrell family is fighting a bloody battle for this country. Even the youngest princess is no exception. We can all die defending the city. As the Prince Consort of Goethe, the owner of thisnd, you naturally have to stay and fight!


    Something like that.


    As for Leona and Hong San¡¯s mood, it was easy to understand.


    They and the people they were familiar with had all be cannon fodder for the defense of the city under Mayor Nick¡¯s violent resistance policy. The Heaven and Earth Association had just suffered heavy casualties. Even if they admitted in their hearts that there was actually no problem with Mayor Nick¡¯s actions, how could they ept it emotionally?


    Therefore, Hong San was inexplicably angry and fainted.


    Therefore, Leona, who had fewer worries and something to rely on, was shocked and furious. Killing intent immediately arose. In her opinion, the lives of the loyal guards of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce far exceeded the gains and losses of this city. What did Goethe have to do with her, a citizen of the Empire? The sooner she killed Nick and let the city fall easily, the fewer sins could ur.


    There was no problem with everyone¡¯s thoughts. They were all normal thoughts based on their own stand.


    Therefore¡­


    Facing Leona¡¯s expectant expression, Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°What are you thinking? Assassinate Nick? To think you can think of that.¡±


    The girl was stunned for a moment before provoking, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    Leona was stunned and blushed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! You¡¯re indecent!¡±


    Kang De was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The girl snorted, ¡°H-how can I be in danger? Do I need you to worry? Huh?¡±


    Kang De was even more puzzled. He looked at him as if he was stupid, ¡°Nick is clearly prepared long ago and wants to fight the elves to the death in Valentine City. When the Heaven and Earth Association first entered the city, they were chosen by Nick and chosen as cannon fodder. He drove the entire city and forced the various worlds. He must be mentally prepared to offend everyone. The city is in chaos under a high-pressure policy. Could it be that he¡¯s not prepared and contingent?¡±


    ¡°At that time, if the assassination fails or he senses it in advance before the operation, what should I do? I can leave. What about the Vidal Chamber of Commerce? What about you?¡±


    Leona was tongue-tied. ¡°This¡­ might not be¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely not, okay?¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Your n is simply whimsical. As the highest officer in the city, he fought a bloody battle with the elves. How can he not be wary of assassins?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if you n this and seed, the vacuum period between Nick¡¯s death and the elves breaking through the city will definitely fall into great panic and chaos.¡±


    ¡°If the person in charge of the assassination is seen, there¡¯s only one oue. I¡¯ll run away, and the furious people will associate it with the Vidal Chamber of Commerce and the Heaven and Earth Association and kill you all.¡±


    ¡°If no one sees me, it¡¯s fine. Everyone who has fallen into madness, in the end, will definitely hate everything and still kill people everywhere to vent their anger. How can you bastards of the Empire get away with betraying Goethe?¡±


    Leona was even more speechless. Looking at Kang De¡¯s caring gaze, she was very angry and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, can¡¯t you persevere until the elves enter the city? After the elves enter the city, we¡¯ll bepletely safe. At that time, we can leave calmly.¡±


    Kang De looked at her with a strange expression.


    It made the girl feel a little afraid.


    She red at him and said, ¡°You¡­ what are you looking at?¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°Are you really a business genius, not the kind to brag?¡±


    This was simply the most praiseworthy and proud professional standard for suspecting Miss Leona. She could not tolerate it at all, but in the face of Kang De¡¯s doubts, the girl still felt a little guilty.


    After all, the key to doing business was not integrity, but integrity when it was necessary. As a qualified businessman, after seeing the simple but terrifying concept and methods of the Ponzi scheme, she was extremely impressed. In any case, she could not think of such a crazy idea.


    However, Kang De easily thought of it.


    Therefore, after hearing Kang De question her professional standards, although the girl was very unhappy, she could not stand straight. It was like a university student sizing him up suspiciously when he saw the Nobel Prize winner in physics and asking him if he was really a university student. Then, although this person¡¯s first reaction was that he had entered a university with his own ability, he still felt uneasy and did not know where he had lost face.


    She did not even curse and was a little short of breath. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De sighed again, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Today, the elves almost won. If the elves rush to the top of the wall, everything will basically be over. At the critical moment, I was the one who stopped them, destroyed the soil slope, and repelled the cavalry. The damage was not small, dampening the elves¡¯ spirits and opening the prelude to a counterattack¡­¡±


    Leona said, ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re awesome and have found out what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯re indeed very powerful. There¡¯s no need to emphasize it anymore. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to join forces with you to kill Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Kang De said faintly, ¡°What I mean is that the elves attacked forcefully and came up with strange schemes. It can be said that they put in a lot of effort. The victory was pped back by me, and all their efforts were in vain. Moreover, the casualties are not light and they¡¯re covered in dust. Do you think they¡¯ll put arge bounty on me to vent their anger after breaking through the city?¡±


    Leona was stunned for a moment, then her fair and beautiful face quickly flushed red.


    For a moment, she was ashamed and angry.


    ¡ªD*mn, how could I have forgotten about this?!


    From the looks of it, the so-called use of the reputation and strength of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce to bring Kang De away calmly was simply a huge joke! Moreover, asking Kang De to help resist thest madness in the city during the vacuum period and wait for the elves to enter was simply the biggest joke of a joke.


    ¡ªWhy didn¡¯t I think of this?


    This mistake¡­ was too low-level!


    Girls were all very shy.


    Especially in front of others, especially special people.


    Leona¡¯s impression of Kang De was veryplicated, but one thing was very clear. She was unwilling to be embarrassed in front of him. Perhaps it was about the axe, or perhaps it was for other reasons¡­


    However, she had actually said such a stupid thing seriously just now and it had all fallen into this guy¡¯s eyes. He must beughing in his mind! He might even suspect her¡­


    For a moment, a huge sense of shame rose. Her face was red as she grabbed her clothes tightly. For the first time in her life, she did not know what to say. She only felt tears gradually fill her eyes.


    In a daze, Kang De looked at her.


    The girl¡¯s body even trembled slightly, and she was prepared to face even more excessive mockery.


    However, she only heard a sigh.


    Then, she felt her head sink.


    The other party reached out and pressed her head before touching it twice.


    Thest time Kang De did such a thing, he was scolded by her. She was not a child, and girls hated being touched by men. The stupid girl who would do this was purely a virgin who had read too many casual books and believed the other party¡¯s imagination.


    However, this time, she forgot to be angry or was not in the mood to be angry.


    Then she heard Kang De¡¯s voice, calm and gentle.


    ¡°I know why you proposed such a lousy n.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re flustered, right? You¡¯re worried about the lives of the subordinates of the Chamber of Commerce and can¡¯t bear to see them die an unnatural death. Even if you¡¯re safe, you¡¯ll be worried about their safety. You¡¯ll be flustered by concern and want to do something, but in the end, you discovered that you¡¯re helpless¡­ Is that so?¡±


    The girl looked at him, the fog in her eyes getting thicker.


    Kang De smiled at her.


    ¡°I can understand your feelings and know your thoughts, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He said, ¡°Even if the assassination n doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll try my best to think of a way to help you save these people¡¯s lives¡­ After all, this matter started because of me. The reason why you came here is also to find me.¡±


    Leona grabbed herpels and pursed her lips. Her eyes were sparkling as she said nothing.


    In the next moment, she reached out and pped Kang De¡¯s hand away. There was a trace of crying in her voice, ¡°I told you not to touch girls¡¯ heads casually, you fool!¡±


    Then, she threw herself into Kang De¡¯s arms and cried as she hugged him. She cried and hit him, ¡°You also know that I came for you! You also know how worried I am about them! What if they die? I brought them over! They have noints about being conscripted! I came to you for help, but you still suspected me! You even bullied me! You even mocked me! Why did you run around?! Why didn¡¯t you leave?!¡±


    Her voice became louder and louder. ¡°Why are you Tina¡¯s lover?!¡±


    At this moment, the girl¡¯s cries woke up the unconscious Hong San.


    The Mountain Chieftain of the Heaven and Earth Association had just woken up when he heard the girl¡¯s weak whimper.


    As well as this explosive line that made people¡¯s imaginations run wild.


    ¡­

 Chapter 170 - 170 Fighting For Life

    170 Fighting For Life


    ¡°Why are you Tina¡¯s lover?!¡±


    This sentence was simply gentle but filled with regret.


    At least to Hong San, who had just woken up, that was the case.


    In an instant, the Mountain Chieftain of the Heaven and Earth Association imagined the cause and effect of this matter.


    Master Kang¡¯s heroic figure made this eldest daughter of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce fall in love at first sight. After interacting with himter, their feelings gradually deepened and she could not extricate herself. She wished she could marry him and stay in love forever.


    However, the falling flowers could not enter the flowing water¡­ Princess Tina of Goethe held arge axe by the river and cast a huge shadow over it.


    With an axe, she could cut off the flowing water and turn the flowers into mush.


    This made Miss Leona unable to control her emotions. She could only hug her lover and cry loudly, saying, ¡°I hate that I came toote.¡± She sighed regretfully and tears fell like rain. From now on, although she did not forget him, they were not fated¡­


    When Hong San heard this sobbing sound and Kang De¡¯s silence, he could not help but remind him that concubines could be taken in the East. Although not in the west, there were also things like lovers¡­ In any case, since ancient times, regardless of whether it was the west or the east, men were all pigs. There would always be a way.


    However, just as he had this thought, the shadow of a person appeared in his mind. Tina Tedrell, the Princess of Goethe. Hong San had seen her twice.


    The first time they met, the other party was as pure and beautiful as a snow mountain lotus and was gentle and polite to everyone.


    The second time they met, the beauty looked as before. She only held an axe and stood in the family cemetery of the Glory Sand Viscount. The ground was filled with knocked-down and shattered tombstones, and many rotting bones were scattered on the ground.


    Therefore, he understood why this youngdy of the Vidal family was crying.


    He also understood why the usually invincible and domineering Master Kang was silent.


    Sigh¡­


    A hero as strong as Master Kang was also like his master. It was really a pity.


    Hong San¡¯s imagination ran wild.


    Then, he heard Leona stop. The air became very quiet.


    After waiting quietly for a moment, Hong San felt that something was wrong. His eyes slowly opened a crack and he saw that Leona had stopped crying and Kang De had stopped hugging her. The two of them sat side by side and looked down at him coldly.


    Hong San¡¯s heart jolted, but his expression did not change. He immediately switched to his drama queen state and said weakly, ¡°Master, where¡­ where is this?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re awake? This is Leona¡¯s carriage. We¡¯re rushing to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce to hide there. By the way, Mayor Nick did the opposite and used the militia as cannon fodder. Chen Honghu and the other leaders were furious. They raised their arms and shouted, leading the militia to rebel and wanted to kill our way out of the city. In the end, Mayor Nick suppressed the troops in advance and led them into a trap, killing them all¡­¡±


    Hong San was first stunned, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t joke. How can they have the guts?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Kang De snorted, ¡°You vomited blood this time and your mind became clearer. Your reaction is really fast.¡±


    The bitterness on Hong San¡¯s face intensified.


    He was relieved to discover that he was lying in the carriage with Kang De beside him.


    There was even a moment when he hoped that this was a carriage that had already left Valentine. No matter where he went, he would just serve Master Kang.


    When he heard Leona¡¯s cry, he forced himself to be gossipy and let his imagination run wild to avoid being idle and some heavy things shed¡­ He was only subconsciously escaping.


    He did not expect that after dodging for a short moment, Kang De forced him to remember.


    Those responsibilities that did not originally belong to him, those infuriating and powerless matters, those heavy lives¡­ They were originally unrted to him, but he had asked for trouble and courted death. He was clearly a lowly and humble figure. For a moment, he was arrogant and actually dared to carry these responsibilities.


    Until today, he had finally messed up.


    His eyes darkened.


    The carriage was slowly moving and bumping slightly. Kang De asked, ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±


    Hong San adjusted his breathing for a moment and circted his energy. Then, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce now and rest and adjust there.¡±


    A struggling and hesitant expression appeared on Hong San¡¯s face as he slowly said, ¡°Master, they¡­¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Before I left, I was still standing on the city wall.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± When Hong San heard this, he understood what had happened. Kang De must have left everyone behind and brought him away from the city wall. He hurriedly said, ¡°How can we let them stay there¡­¡±


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    These words calmed Hong San down. The Cathayan was silent for a moment before turning around and getting up. He knelt down to Kang De and wanted to kowtow, but he was immediately kicked and fell to the ground.


    Kang De¡¯s voice was both cold and sharp, ¡°Why? Do you want to kowtow and thank me for taking care of you? Then, you¡¯ll leave and go back to find your brothers to die with them? Do you know that after you vomited blood in anger and fainted, none of your brothers and followers who respect and admire you went forward? They didn¡¯t even look concerned or panicked¡­ Do you still want to go back?¡±


    Hong San was silent, then he shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s how people are. There¡¯s nothing strange about it. Master, you¡¯ve never seen the hardships of the human world. Ever since you were young, you¡¯ve been surrounded by morals. That¡¯s why you think that the world¡¯s situation should be what you think. Everyone around you is loyal and knows how to repay kindness, but it¡¯s actually not like that out there.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t even save their lives. They don¡¯t have a fixed ce to live and starve. They¡¯re tired and afraid, so they¡¯re timid and look cold and timid. This is human nature and not their own fault.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and smiled angrily, ¡°When did you be so understanding and magnanimous?¡±


    Hong San said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m magnanimous, but I¡¯m also as lowly as them. I¡¯m humble and desperate to keep my life. I know their pain and won¡¯t criticize them, let alone look forward to anything.¡±


    Kang De was actually speechless for a moment because Hong San had already said this. It was meaningless to argue.


    Seeing Kang De like this, Hong Sanforted him, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to be angry. You¡¯re a high and mighty figure who has to do great things. You don¡¯t have to care about thesemoners or be disappointed. Although these people are timid and cowardly, not everyone is like them. There are brave and sincere people, but we don¡¯t see many of them here. After all¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°After all, those who dare to fight for their home have long died in the hands of the elves. It¡¯s not my turn to protect and lead.¡±


    What Hong San said made sense. Everyone had their difficulties. Everyone had no choice. Everyone¡¯s actions had their own reasons. However, the more this was the case, the more frustrated Kang De became. He felt that this world was a f*cking feces pit. As expected, it was a backward alternate world that needed the voice of democracy and freedom.


    He red at him and said, ¡°No matter how hopeless they are, it has nothing to do with me. I just can¡¯t stand their faces and bad habits. On the other hand, you know their character and still want to go back?¡±


    Hong San sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me¡­¡±


    Kang De did not know what was wrong with Hong San.


    When they met in Glory Sand, he was clearly still a meek person who talked about very. Now, he was actually confused and suddenly felt a sense of responsibility and mission. Kang De thought for a moment and decided not to persuade him anymore. Instead, he turned to intimidation.


    ¡°Why are you going back?¡±


    He said, ¡°The elves¡¯ surprise attack failed. The next step will definitely be to gather people and attack openly. The militia of the Heaven and Earth Association has suffered a serious loss of members, and their morale has fallen to zero. No matter how crazy Nick is and how he doesn¡¯t treat them as humans, he won¡¯t let a group of useless trash continue to defend the city wall. At least not today.¡±


    ¡°In other words, they¡¯ll rotate and repair themselves to recover their morale. The injured have to be treated. At a time like this, why do you go back? So many people died and were injured today. You didn¡¯t protect them well and the image of the protector has shattered. Why do you go back?¡±


    At this point, Kang De threatened, ¡°Think about it. What will happen if you return to that street? The family of the deceased will pounce on you and question you, hit you, scold you, and cry. The others will also look at you coldly as if you¡¯re an enemy¡­ Are you a masochist? Why go back at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hong San did not have the slightest fear or calmness to dare to face everything. His expression was a little strange as he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Master. Even if we rest and recuperate, the mayor won¡¯t disband the team. After all, with such casualties, it¡¯s difficult to reorganize after disbanding the team. Therefore, they¡¯ll definitely arrange for it to be in the nearby camp and not directly dispersed. I¡¯m only going there¡­¡±


    With a puff, theughter came from Leona beside him. The girl nced at Kang De from the corner of her eye and eased from her embarrassing humiliation and crying. She was even a little happy and looked like she was not very smart.


    Kang De casually threatened. He did not expect this and felt embarrassed to hear Leona¡¯sughter.


    His voice raised an octave. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll ask Nick to disband the Heaven and Earth Association¡¯s team and send those stupid people home now and see how you deal with it?¡±


    Hong San turned around and stood up. He said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing him like this, Kang De was really angry. However, in the next moment, he was no longer angry, and there was a trace of mockery in his eyes, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be fine without needing to defend the city?¡±


    Hong San was first stunned, then he sat on the ground dejectedly.


    How cold-blooded and crazy the mayor was, and how selfish and cold the citizens were, were all secondary. The most important, most important, and most important conflict was not internal, but the unstoppable advance of the elves!


    Hong San recalled the nightmare siege he had experienced not long ago.


    A terrifying long-range attack. The mages who had the upper hand could still control the arrows outside the range of the human archers guarding the city. The tacit cooperation between the various troops was a lightning surprise attack. Theyunchedyer afteryer like a tsunami and were caught off guard everywhere, almost seizing the city wall!


    If they could use strange schemes to be so powerful and grand, this meant that the other party would only be stronger if they lined up and attacked! When the elves threw away all their small methods and so-called strange schemes and wanted to seize this city with the purest strength and the most orthodox tactics, it meant that the garrison in the city had to fight in the same way.


    Could they win?


    This question was simply meaningless.


    What he should ask was how long they could defend.


    ¡°Hong San.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, ¡°You know how to lead troops to war, right?¡±


    Hong San looked up in a panic and was about to deny it when he heard Kang De say, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, and don¡¯t say that it was a coincidence. Although I don¡¯t know anything about the military, I still know general knowledge.¡±


    ¡°You led a huge team that includes many old, weak, women, and children to the west. You set up camp every day to deal with the attacks of bandits, guard against wild beasts, ensure that the supplies and food are intact, and allow the team to advance effectively¡­ I definitely can¡¯t do these things well if you ask me to do them! I don¡¯t even know how to do them! Without the corresponding education and training, it¡¯s impossible for me to do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that you saw through the intentions of the elves in advance on the city and even guessed Nick¡¯s arrangements. Could it be that you, a self-deprecating servant, were born knowing? Your master taught you these, right?!¡±


    Kang De raised his voice and Hong San¡¯s heart contracted. He fell to the ground and subconsciously said, ¡°M-Master only taught me a little. I¡¯ve said it before, and I didn¡¯t listen seriously at that time. I¡¯m not cut out for it. As for what you said, it was only a coincidence. Any other senior brother would have done better than me¡­¡±


    Kang De approached him and looked down. ¡°Where are they? Let theme out and help?¡±


    Hong San said in confusion, ¡°They¡¯re all in the Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the use of saying this? Even if your senior brothers are far better than you, what¡¯s the benefit of being in the current battle?¡± Kang De red at him, ¡°Your subordinates are all trash. I only know how to sh people and don¡¯t know how to fight. She¡¯s a businessman¡ªdo you still not understand? At this moment, the person who knows the most about war is you! Nick is cold-blooded and crazy. We have to be wary. I only ask you, do you want to fight for everyone¡¯s lives?¡±


    These words were stronger than any intimidation or curse, shocking Hong San until his face turned pale. His first reaction was to shake his head and reject, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. I¡­ I¡¯m only a servant¡­¡±


    ¡°Then they have to die!¡±


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°The people you brought along, be it men, women, old, or young, even if you don¡¯t have to go to the city to be cannon fodder, you won¡¯t be able to escape death on the day the city is broken! From the looks of it, when the city is broken, you won¡¯t turn around and run. You¡¯ll most likely die fighting to protect those idiots. If you¡¯re not even afraid of death, what are you afraid of now? You even dare to face those people¡¯s disappointed and resentful gazes. What else don¡¯t you dare to face?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Hong San stammered for a moment and covered his face, ¡°What can I do? The war is about the strong bullying the weak. The strength of the Valentine garrison is weaker than the elves in all aspects. There¡¯s no way at all, let alone us! Our strength is weaker, so it¡¯s impossible to do anything! I know you¡¯re very powerful, but it¡¯s meaningless in a war. No matter how strong you are, can you still create an army out of thin air?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way? Comprehensively weaker than the elves? It¡¯s impossible?¡± Kang De shouted when he heard this, ¡°It¡¯s really easy to say. Although I don¡¯t understand war, if it is as simple as you say and the oue can be determined byparing data, what¡¯s the point of fighting? Perhaps the military strengthparison of a city is indeed like this, but don¡¯t you have reinforcements on Goethe¡¯s side? Do the elves have to take down this city even if they bleed?¡±


    Hong San said in confusion, ¡°Are there still reinforcements? When will they arrive? Also, the strategic goal of the elves¡­¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°How the f*ck would I know this? However, you don¡¯t even know these and keep saying that there¡¯s no hope. Are you prepared to wait for death like this?¡±


    When he heard this, a sad expression shed across Hong San¡¯s face. He wanted to say something, but when he saw Kang De¡¯s sincere and high-spirited expression, for some reason, he swallowed the words he was about to say.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. We indeed have to figure this out. For example, the mayor¡¯s defense principle, when will the reinforcements arrive, the military configuration in the city, and the exactposition of the elves outside the city¡­¡±


    Then, Hong San looked at Kang De eagerly.


    Kang De flew into a rage and pped his head, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Since you know what you have to figure out, think of a way to do it! Treat this as the first step in your debut! Think about what to do and make a n. To be honest, if you dare to be useless again, I¡¯ll go find Nick today and ask him to pull out the remaining 800 reserves to be cannon fodder! In front of you!¡±


    Hong San hugged his head in panic and nodded. Then, he ran out of the carriage and sat with the old butler. He said that he was afraid inside and could be more awake thinking outside.


    In the carriage, Leona nced at Kang De and whispered, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Kang De was silent before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t n to care about those people under Hong San at all. They can die if they want, but if Hong San can save them, I¡¯m very happy to see it happen.¡±


    ¡°I also promised you to try my best to protect your subordinates¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°As I said, the situation of the battle is unknown and the situation is uncertain. It¡¯s really too early to give up now! Like you, I¡¯m not in danger of death. In that case, why don¡¯t we fight? We¡¯ll have to fight the elves sooner orter. Now, let¡¯s measure their strength!¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171 Mayor Nick’s Deal

    171 Mayor Nick¡¯s Deal


    Trantor: As Studios


    Editor: As Studios


    When the entire Valentine City fell into the pressure and panic brought about by the elves¡¯ siege, a carriage had already driven back to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    The horror and cruelty of the war seeped into every corner of this city. Dark clouds also enveloped the sky above the branch of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. Arge number of guards and employees had already formed a militia unit. At this moment, they were defending the south wall. The remaining people were also under huge pressure.


    In a wide andfortable bedroom, Kang Dey on the soft bed and smelled the faint fragrance in the room. He closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, rxing and resting.


    As expected of arge Chamber of Commerce. The conditions here were much better than the Heaven and Earth Association.


    The elves had attacked and were trapped in the city, but Kang De¡¯s own safety was not a problem. He was even safer than Leona. That youngdy relied on the reputation of her Chamber of Commerce and the indescribable tacit understanding between the elves and the Empire, but she still had to listen to the elves after all. Her so-called life had fallen into the hands of others.


    As for him, Master Kang?


    He hid in the white fog world and even returned to Earth.


    The time ratio of 1:7 on both sides was very inconvenient for Kang De to do things on Earth, but there were two sides to everything. When escaping, it became a very useful tool. For example, if he stayed on Earth for half a month in a row, it would take two to three months in the other world. No matter how much the elves hated Kang De and wanted to kill him, they would definitely not spend so much time searching for him in Valentine City.


    However, unless he had no choice, he would not use this method.


    Two to three months¡­ It was already toote. If he returned and discovered that Goethe had been defeated or even Tina had died in battle, he would have to face even greater danger there.


    Kang De, who was lying on the bed, sighed silently.


    Although his personal safety was not a problem, he was still under a lot of pressure.


    This was because he really could not leave.


    Be it Hong San or Leona, he could not leave them here. In fact, this was Tina¡¯s country and Goethe¡¯s city. He did not want to do nothing and watch so many people die.


    However, what could he do?


    Today, the elves had raided the city. He had faced the Twilight army head-on and personally experienced what the war in the other world was like. Although it could notpare to modern war at all, magic rumbled and arrows flew. War was war. It was not something a mere person like him could change and stop.


    He could deal with ten elves and twenty elves. He could guard a section of the city wall and make the magic of the elf mages useless, but that was all. A person¡¯s strength was limited in the end.


    The technology and martial strength on Earth were his greatest reliance, but the map of the white fog world was limited. The weapons he could obtain were at most civilian equipment and a few small-caliber guns. Moreover, there was no fuel truck. Even if there was, there was no way to reproduce the power that night in Glory Sand.


    As for returning to Earth and opening the map¡­ it waspletely toote.


    Time was very urgent to begin with. From an ident to Valentine City, the elves had appeared like lightning. Even if he only returned to Earth for three hours, nearly a day had passed in the other world. Three hours could not do anything on Earth, and a day was enough for the elves to attack this city.


    Kang De sighed again.


    He appeared to be confident in front of Leona and high-spirited in front of Hong San, but he was still mostlyforted. Hong San was right. If the elves abandoned their strange ns and attacked with an upright master, they could only defend with an upright master. The two sides fought with pure hard strength.


    This was Kang De¡¯s greatest shoring.


    For example, he had shattered everything in the Goode family alone, but if he fought all the other party¡¯s strength head-on at that time, he would definitely die.


    For a moment, Kang De frowned, but he could not think of any useful method to break through the enemy.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Kang De turned around and sat up. He heard someone shout outside, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    It was Leona¡¯s voice¡­ and her tone was a little nervous.


    With a thought, he walked over and opened the door. He saw that this youngdy of the Chamber of Commerce with a fragrant mouth looked a little flustered as she whispered, ¡°Nick is here!¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s here to find you!¡± After experiencing what had happened in the past two days, Leona had already treated Mayor Nick as an irreconcble enemy. Seeing that this fellow actually dared to take the initiative to visit, it really flustered her. Apart from being nervous, she began to speak nonsense again, ¡°This is a rare opportunity. Do you want us to take this opportunity¡­¡±


    Kang De raised his hand and chopped at the girl¡¯s head.


    The girl hugged her head and cried out in pain. She subconsciously said angrily, ¡°D*mn you¡­¡±


    Then, she realized that she had said something stupid in front of Kang De again, and the beeping slowly weakened.


    She stopped cursing and only rolled her eyes at Kang De as sheined, ¡°I¡¯ve be stupid in the past two days! I must have been frightened by your axe! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Kang De put on his coat, packed the axes, spears, knives, and bottles, put on his coat, and walked out of the room.


    Walking beside Kang De, Leona¡¯s nervousness gradually calmed down. She was rxed and her intelligence rose. She returned to her usual calm and shrewdness. She said worriedly, ¡°This guy looks so humble and polite as if it¡¯s real. He¡¯s putting on such an elegant appearance. He must be plotting something¡­¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll know when the timees¡­ It¡¯s a good thing that he took the initiative to look for us. After all, if we want to defend the city, we definitely can¡¯t avoid this mayor. The path of war is mainly about information. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles. In this city, the person who knows you and the enemy the best is definitely Nick.¡±


    When Leona heard him say this, her disgust, resistance, and even sense of escape toward Nick gradually dissipated.


    She was silent for a moment before suddenly sighing, ¡°Why are you so calm¡­ I¡¯ve been smart since I was young and was praised by my family. When I grew up, I did a lot of business and thought that I was a genius. However, I was trapped in the city this time and knew what panic was. I¡¯m far inferior to you¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, his gaze fell into a daze.


    Calm¡­?


    On careful thought, that was indeed the case, but this was not a natural quality. It was more like an experience the day after tomorrow. Anyone who had experienced more than a year of drifting on an ind without copsing would improve a little.


    Moreover, there was also the matter of Glory Sand¡­


    Regret and satisfaction, loss and recovery. Human growth was only between gain and loss. He smiled at Leona and exined her doubts with a sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m only experienced in battle and have seen many things.¡±


    However, the girl from the other world could not smile knowingly. She did not understand the deep meaning of this sentence, but she read another meaning from it. She understood what Kang De was saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of Tina.¡±


    She said in aplicated tone, ¡°When we met again, she had almost be another person. It was because of her experience that she grew up¡­ When I saw her and understood that she had already grown up, this was the first time I grew up in fear. The first time I hoped that I could always be a child.¡±


    There was indeed fear in her eyes.


    This was because Tina had grown up after experiencing Glory Sand¡¯s betrayal. The people closest to her had died one by one for her. Only then did she know the pain and understand the way the world was originally. Then, she decided to take on more responsibility and do what she had not thought of previously.


    Now, under the city, the loyal attendants and guards who had followed her to find Kang De were forcefully recruited by Mayor Nick and were about to be involved in the millstone of war.


    At this moment, Leona felt a heartfelt fear¡­ She was afraid of losing those people and that she would grow up because of such a thing.

 Chapter 172 - 172 Guard For How long?

    172 Guard For How long?


    ¡°Please help me defend this city.¡±


    The mayor looked very sincere.


    He even stood up and bowed deeply to show his sincerity.


    Kang De narrowed his eyes.


    He was a suspicious person.


    Mayor Nick was undoubtedly a ruthless and mobile official. In fact, to a certain extent, if it was anyone else defending the city, they would not be able to do as well as him.


    After the elves failed to seize the city, the garrison in the city immediately counterattackedyer byyer. The coordinated attack of the mages, the archers, and even the war machinery meant that Nick hadpletely grasped the organization andmand of the garrison in the city. As soon as Hong San¡¯s team entered the city, they had already been clearly arranged by the mayor who was long prepared. This meant that this scheming and ruthless city officer had already prepared for a long time to deal with the elves¡¯ siege.


    Moreover, there was nopromise or fantasy.


    However, although he could understand the series of actions and decisions Nick had made to defend the city, Kang De could not ept it emotionally.


    Most importantly, an almost cold and rational recruitment team that defended the city was divided into 369 ranks. Every army had its use and value determined, and their deaths were urately ced on the bnce of victory and defeat. Moreover, they calmly admitted that the militia troops they recruited were only cannon fodder to consume the elves¡¯ attack¡­


    Kang De really could not trust such a realistic and decent person.


    This was because he was not sure if he had also been ced on the scale of victory by Nick, calcting how valuable he could be to defend the city.


    Thinking of this, he was a little unhappy and even frustrated.


    This was because the other party had reallye prepared.


    From the beginning, he expressed his sincerity. When Kang De suggested not to recruit guards from the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, he agreed and even freed everyone from the Heaven and Earth Association.


    However, next, he said that they had insulted and destroyed the corpses of the elves.


    This meant that the elves had already obtained a reasonable ¡°excuse¡± to massacre the city.


    This longevity race had a long history and was arrogant. Although they were restrained by the so-called civilization and morals and took into ount the attack of public opinion and political enemies in the country, the act of insulting the corpses of the dead directly pointed to the proud self-esteem of the elves. No matter how gentle the elves were, they would not advocate forgiveness.


    This way, it was useless to release Vidal and the people of the Heaven and Earth Association.


    When the nest was overturned, there was no guarantee. Even if your Vidal Chamber of Commerce had a rtionship with the Empire, could it be that you could definitely dodge the massacre of the irrational and murderous elves?


    The honor and death of the entire city were already connected.


    Everyone was smart. Nick chose the smartest method. He first showed his sincerity and went straight to the point. He did not have any threatening words. Instead, he sincerely pointed out his current situation and listed all the sincere gifts for Kang De to choose from.


    He did not need the trash of the Heaven and Earth Association and traitors like Vidal. In the next battle, these cannon fodder were no longer useful. He valued Kang De and even Hong San.


    The former raised his hand and dispersed the soil slope that the elves had forcefully gathered. He also used alchemy methods to blow up the elves, causing the dangerous situation to reverse. He could be said to have contributed the most to the siege.


    In Nick¡¯s opinion, that mysterious dispersion method was the most strategic. This meant that after this setback, the elves outside the city were afraid and did not dare to easily use the same trick again.


    Thetter¡¯s military attainment had long been seen by Nick, and Hong San¡¯s two predictions of the enemy on the city wall undoubtedly proved this.


    He needed a talented military advisor.


    Although Kang De also imed to be the Chief Military Advisor of the Heaven and Earth Association, after the battle on the city wall, many puzzled people returned to their senses.


    Although some people appeared to be military advisors on the surface, they were actually spell-breakers, alchemists, and berserkers behind the scenes. Before the battle, they never had any loyal words from the military advisor and only knew about light cannons, light cannons, and more light cannons.


    However, this was not important.


    Nick did not care which was the true military advisor, Mr. Hong San or Mr. Dong Zhuo, because only children made choices. He, the mayor, wanted both.


    Most importantly, he had to take down Dong Zhuo.


    This was because, through the reports and personal observations of the past two days, Mr. Dong Zhuo seemed to have extremely great authority over Hong San. If he was convinced, Hong San would listen to him. Moreover, what Hong San was worried about was none other than the lives of everyone in the Heaven and Earth Association. It was very easy to control them, but this Mr. Dong Zhuo¡­ was unfathomable.


    Nick had maintained his bow.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    It was Kang De¡¯s fingers knocking on the table.


    After hearing the mayor¡¯s suggestion, Leona revealed a mocking expression and wanted to mock him, but she nced at Kang De beside her and sat obediently beside him. She only quietly nudged him with her elbow, indicating not to believe this cold-blooded bastard.


    ¡°Mayor, please rise.¡± Kang De pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Hong San and I were ordered to lead the Heaven and Earth Association¡¯s troops to guard a portion of the western city wall today and resist with difficulty under the elves¡¯ artillery fire. When the elves rushed into the city, in order to protect me and snipe the enemy, I killed some sharp ears. It can be considered a battle to defend the city¡­ You want us to help you defend the city. Is it because you hope that we can do more?¡±


    Nick straightened up and looked at Kang De. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, with your talents, you can y a greater role. Protecting this city is not only beneficial to me, but also to the two of you.¡±


    Kang De was unmoved and said indifferently, ¡°Previously, Hong San and I were only themanders of a militia cannon fodder unit. We guarded a section of the city wall. The width of the battlefield is only a hundred or two hundred meters. Looking around, they¡¯re either enemies or allies. We don¡¯t know where the enemy is, the condition of our allies, when the war begins, or the oue of this battle¡­ To themander of a cannon fodder unit, there¡¯s no need to know this.¡±


    In other words, he had only been killing mindlessly previously.


    ¡°However, if you want us to bear more responsibility and contribute to this city, it means that our identity is no longer themander of such a worthless army.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Other than issuing another call, we have to have the corresponding right to know.¡±


    Now, it was time for him to y the Empire¡¯s game.


    Nick sat down and asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation of the enemy army?¡±


    Nick replied, ¡°It¡¯s from the Twilight Royal Army, the Dragon Fang Army, and the Dusk Legion. There are 12,000 of them. They¡¯re the champion troopsposed entirely of pure-blooded elves, the elites among the elites.¡±


    Twelve thousand¡­ oh no, elves?


    Kang De¡¯s first reaction was that there were not many.


    However, looking at Mayor Nick and Leona¡¯s serious expressions, he immediately reacted.


    Hmm, how should he put it? The Chinese basically did not feel anything about therge number of soldiers. There were hundreds of thousands of soldiers at any time. What could 12,000 people do?


    However, this was clearly not the same.


    In ancient China, there was a saying that quality was more important than quantity.


    The quality of this army of only 12,000 soldiers¡­ was definitely quite terrifying.


    Kang De asked again, ¡°Then, how¡¯s our military strength?¡±


    Nick looked at Kang De meaningfully, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Dong Zhuo. Trust is established between us. This is top secret. The current me can¡¯t tell you the true situation, and I don¡¯t want to lie to you, so I can only refuse to answer your question¡­ At least for now.¡±


    Although the general number of city defense troops was usually limited and could be analyzed with a little inquiry, who knew if the mayor had a private army secretly trained and gathered? How many private soldiers he had plundered from the various noble chambers ofmerce in the city could fight was also unknown.


    He could tell the truth and did not want to reveal the truth too early. This was already a calm move.


    Kang De snorted and said indifferently, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I could guess that the situation is very bad. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have done such a despicable thing without caring about the consequences.¡±


    Nick sneered indifferently, then said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Dong Zhuo. Although I¡¯m a little domineering this time, it¡¯s still to protect this city and protect everyone¡¯s lives as much as possible¡­ Although everyone will be unhappy, they¡¯ll understand in the end. After all, this concerns everyone¡¯s lives.¡±


    Kang De frowned slightly.


    Before he could speak, Nick said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t ce my safety in the generosity and empathy of others. Regarding this, please don¡¯t misunderstand my standards and methods.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Valentine City has been run by our family for generations. My control over this city is not weak. The residences of all the nobles, businessmen, and even local celebrities who need to be paid attention to are closely monitored. No matter how dissatisfied they are, it¡¯s toote to do anything¡­ They don¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    The mayor ignored Leona¡¯s ashen face and spoke slowly.


    Kang De¡¯s expression became very strange.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°The so-called corruption doesn¡¯t refer to those great businessmen and nobles¡­¡±


    Nick said in surprise, ¡°I see. I was wondering. The cannon fodder in the city is only the farmers, workers, and servants under these people. Their true elite strength has not been mobilized. Logically speaking, although they¡¯ll feel a little pained, they won¡¯t be angry and resentful¡­ Then, who are you talking about?¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he looked at Mayor Nick seriously and confirmed that this guy was not asking the obvious. Then, he said with a subtle expression, ¡°Those in extreme danger¡­ Hmm, militia, aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll resist when you publicly announce that they¡¯re only cannon fodder today?¡±


    This time, it was Mayor Nick¡¯s turn to be surprised. The other party also looked at Kang De¡¯s expression seriously and confirmed that he was not joking or had other intentions. Only then did he ask curiously, ¡°Resist? Do they dare?¡±


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°If you order them to go up the city wall and die, why won¡¯t they rebel?¡±


    Nick had an even stranger look. ¡°We¡¯ll kill whoever resists. Civilians are all like this. Theyck knowledge, are timid, and like to escape reality. As long as we don¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll hypnotize themselves and make them believe that the butcher¡¯s knife won¡¯tnd on their heads. Then, they¡¯ll continue to maintain their original state with a clear conscience¡­ This is actually very troublesome because it¡¯s very difficult to make them believe that the elves won¡¯t let all of them off after the city is broken.¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, this person made sense.


    Kang De hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°If they unite and resist together¡­¡±


    Nick smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re countless timid individuals, not ants ordered by the ant queen. Everyone has their own selfishness, so how can they unite? Who in the entire city has this prestige to make them unite? Apart from me, there¡¯s no one else, right? Without anyone guiding the order, they¡¯re only in a state of disunity. Some go left, and some go back. They can¡¯t even use their strength in one ce. How can they unite?¡±


    At this point, the mayor even suspected the intelligence of this Mr. Dong Zhuo. A meremoner actually talked about resistance. It was really unheard of. It was even more ridiculous than the sun rising from the west.


    However, considering that the duty of this Chief Military Advisor was actually to kill the ferocious male warriors of the elves, there was no need to worry about intelligence¡­ It was easier to fool, right?


    Although this was the case, he still patiently exined, ¡°Perhaps Cathay is different, but on the continent, you¡¯ve really overestimated thesemoners. There¡¯s no offense. For example, if not for powerful heroes like you and Mr. Hong San leading the 800 militiamen of the Heaven and Earth Association and only letting them fight on their own, how many people do you think I need to suppress and defeat them?¡±


    The mayor raised his hand and raised four fingers. ¡°40 people and 40 fully armed regr soldiers are the veteran troops I sent to assist this militia. With a few more people, they can be qualified.¡±


    ¡°The two sides will fight in formation. This motley crew has no tactics to speak of. Their equipment is extremely poor, and their personal martial strength is far inferior. My soldiers will form a formation and attack. After killing about 30 people, the fear of retreating will spread. When more than a hundred people are killed or injured, this militia army willpletely copse.¡±


    ¡°Escape, kneel, beg for mercy, and trample on each other. If my soldiers continue to execute the people who surrendered and kill another 100 to 150 people, the remaining people won¡¯t even have any fear and will directly be stupidmbs waiting to die. No matter how I deal with them, I won¡¯t attract any struggle and resistance.¡±


    ¡°We only need 40 people. Some experienced and well-trained soldiers, coupled with two or three powerful officers with good martial techniques and even cultivated battle aura, can defeat them easily.¡±


    Nick smiled and said, ¡°Then, how about a few magic apprentices or even a junior mage?¡±


    Kang De opened his mouth but said nothing.


    However, he was already enlightened.


    This was another world. It waspletely impossible to usemon sense on Earth to force it.


    This was because the individual strength of this world was infinitely magnified. Knowledge and inheritance were kept by the upper ss. From then on, the strong appeared, and the oppressed did not have strength. The difference between the two sides was like a chasm, or even like two races. How could themoners and workers resist? A fireball from a few hundred rebels had to escape in all directions.


    Therefore, Mayor Nick was not worried that the so-called cannon fodder would resist and cause trouble.


    He did not even have this consciousness.


    This was because¡­ there was indeed no need.


    Tsk.


    For a moment, Kang De could not tell what he felt.


    However, there was no need to argue with Nick about this anymore.


    For example, if he transmigrated to ancient times and told others that ordinary people could be the decision-makers of the country, the emperor would be pulled off the dragon throne and trampled on for a hundred years, and all the aristocratic families would be finished¡ªthe other party would definitely think that he was a lunatic and send him to be beheaded.


    Although that was onlymon sense in modern society, in ancient times, his words¡­ were crazy.


    Although Nick was suspicious, this curiosity was not worth mentioning in front of a great enemy. He valued the strength and value disyed by the other party, not his strange thoughts.


    Therefore, the mayor asked, ¡°Mr. Dong Zhuo?¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses and sighed in his heart.


    However, it was too far away to want to help the oppressed civilians now.


    He had to consider the present first.


    He said seriously, ¡°Then Mayor Nick, there¡¯s another important question.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°Thebat strength of the city is inferior to the elf battle group. Today¡¯s surprise attack failed, and the next time the elves attack the city openly, the pressure will definitely be even greater. The defense of the city is dangerous. With the strength of a city, the chance of winning is extremely small, but war is not a loss for a city or a ce¡­ Therefore, let me ask you¡­¡±


    He slowly stood up and leaned forward, staring into the other party¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is there hope in this city? How long must I guard it before there¡¯s hope?¡±


    Nick looked at him without backing down and suddenly stood up.


    He said firmly, ¡°Yes! There will be reinforcements in at least three days or at most five days!¡±

 Chapter 173 - 173 Annihilation Plan

    173 Annihtion n


    ¡°At least three days, at most five days!¡±


    Mayor Nick¡¯s answer was firm. His expression was firm and his gaze was calm.


    However, Kang De did not trust people. Instead, he trusted facts and logic.


    He asked, ¡°Where will the reinforcementse from? Can they defeat the elves?¡±


    Nick said without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kang De raised his hand and said, ¡°Please be specific.¡±


    Mayor Nick looked at Leona and frowned, ¡°This is also a military secret. Although I can tell Mr. Dong Zhuo, please let the Empire¡¯s girl leave first.¡±


    Leona pped the table and said angrily, ¡°This is my territory!¡±


    Nick said calmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and did not give in to each other. A momentter, Leona retracted her gaze and snorted. She already had the intention to retreat. She turned around and said disdainfully, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to listen¡­¡±


    Kang De grabbed her arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stay.¡±


    Leona was shocked and looked at Kang De in surprise. A momentter, her gaze softened and she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you know. I believe you.¡±


    Nick also frowned. ¡°Mr. Dong Zhuo, with all due respect, the war is dangerous. Once the news is leaked, you must know what it means. This matter concerns the safety of countless people. Please don¡¯t use such a huge matter to please a woman at a time like this. Moreover, she¡¯s from the Empire.¡±


    Kang De pressed Leona¡¯s shoulder and forced her back to her seat. Then, he said, ¡°Mr. Mayor, a good friend of mine told me not to trust all the Goethe people easily because of him. Don¡¯t hate all the people of the Empire because of the actions of some people. I¡¯ll listen to everything he says, of course, including this.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I won¡¯t judge if I trust someone because of their country and background. With all due respect, Mr. Mayor, the current me trusts her more than I trust you because you rationally and coldly use everyone¡¯s lives urately. This might be right, but theck of favors makes me afraid and afraid.¡±


    ¡°As for this Miss Vidal, although she¡¯s filled with vulgar words, she ran here for her old friend and caused herself to fall into chaos. I think from your performance, I want to be friends with her more.¡±


    Mayor Nick¡¯s expression became a little ugly. Although he paid attention to showing others his sincerity and speaking frankly, he still instinctively felt unhappy to be told such a truth by Kang De.


    He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to be friends with whoever you want, but does this have anything to do with her staying here to listen to military secrets as an Empire citizen?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. I don¡¯t want to lie to Mr. Mayor. Even if she leaves now, I have to tell her the information you told meter, including Hong San. Because I don¡¯t quite believe you, I have to advise my two friends to avoid being treated as cannon fodder and pawns.¡±


    The mayor took a deep breath and his tone became even darker, ¡°But if the news leaks¡­¡±


    ¡°If the news is leaked, you can just pursue the responsibility. No matter how confidential this secret is, Leona is still in Valentine City. Even if she leaks this secret to the elves outside the city, can¡¯t you kill her before the elves break through? Moreover, with your methods and backup ns, spread the news of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce¡¯s betrayal and make it onto Goethe¡¯s revenge list¡ªis this very difficult?¡±


    Kang De casually pressed Leona¡¯s head and gestured to Nick, ¡°Look, even from a purely provocative point of view, she doesn¡¯t have the courage to leak the news, right?¡±


    This time, when the girl¡¯s head was pressed down by Kang De and shook back and forth, she was actually not angry.


    Nick looked at Kang De for a moment and suddenly sneered, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    He looked around and did not discover a map. However, Valentine and even the map of the area had long been memorized. The mayor dipped his finger in tea and outlined the general map on the table. He set up the location with the tea set and snacks and said, ¡°This is Valentine, and these three cities¡­¡±


    ¡°Kunke City, Tamin City, Red Creek Valley.¡±


    After pointing out the locations one by one, the mayor said, ¡°When I discovered the elves, I had already spread the news. If the reinforcements set off from these three cities, they can reach Valentine in three to five days.¡±


    Kang De had long calmly turned on the camera mode of his phone. Then, he leaned over and pretended to look at it a few times. After all, he did not understand war and could not understand military maps.


    However, the greatest ability that modern education had given him was not the messy knowledge of mathematics, physics, and history, but the method of logical thinking. It was the thought of solving problems and the ability to ept new things. He thought for a moment and understood the key to the matter. What he wanted to understand was not a military problem like the marching of the army, but the question of whether the City Lord¡¯s words could be believed.


    Therefore, Kang De asked, ¡°The reinforcements can arrive in three to five days¡ªbut will theye?¡±


    Mayor Nick said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Why? Is there a reason to save Valentine City? The three cities are not far away and are about to face the attacks of the elves. Why did they decisively send troops and not consider preserving their strength?¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡±


    He leaned out and pointed at Valentine, who was represented by the teacup, ¡°If I were the elfmander, I would surround Valentine and fight casually, assuming a siege posture. However, I wouldn¡¯t attack the city with all my might. Instead, I would gather the elites and eat the reinforcements of the surrounding cities one by one to eliminate the reinforcements in the area¡­ How about it?¡±


    Nick was first slightly shocked, then he smiled and revealed an impressed expression, ¡°This war train of thought is extremely impressive. I¡¯m really surprised and impressed that Mr. Dong Zhuo can think of this move.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to take credit. This is the outstanding military strategy of the heroes of my hometown.¡±


    ¡°Cathay is very impressive. Unfortunately, themunication between the East and the West was interrupted a long time ago.¡± Nick sighed and said, ¡°However, I can guarantee that the situation you mentioned won¡¯t happen in this battle. It¡¯s better to say that if the elves really n like this.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why?¡±


    Nick nced at Leona again and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Because the Sword Orchid Legion led by the Grand Duke¡¯s second son, Her Highness Landiston, is about to arrive in the area!¡±


    At this point, a confident and relieved expression involuntarily appeared on his face.


    It was as if things would be stable as soon as that Highness arrived.


    Even Leona could not help but exim.


    Kang De did not feel anything real at all. Although Tina had mentioned her brothers and sisters earlier, it was only an innocent girl who was doted on and cared for talking about her family. There was no useful information.


    In other words, when he heard this Second Prince¡¯s name, his first reaction was¡­


    Ah, his second brother-inw was here.


    However, then, he fell into deep thought.


    Mayor Nick said, ¡°The Sword Orchid Army led by Her Highness Landiston is one of the most elite troops of Goethe. It has always followed Her Highness to fight the elves. I¡¯ve already spread the news. The Sword Orchid Army has already responded. Her Highness Landiston won¡¯t let go of this good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Once the Sword Orchid Army arrives, not only will the elves who collide with the wall under Valentine City not be able to take down this city, they might even be surrounded and annihted by a few reinforcements.¡±


    The mayor picked up a few pastries and ced them on the table. He divided them into directions and pushed them towards Valentine, ¡°It¡¯s better to say that when the news of the invasion of the Dusk Legion is confirmed, arge has already quietly been spread. How sharp is His Highness Lanstiton¡¯s war sense? With his identity and prestige, he can definitelymand the surrounding cities to send reinforcements and set this hunting n.¡±


    ¡°At that time, with the Sword Orchid Army as the main force and the reinforcements of the three cities as the nk, Valentine City will provide support. Even with the strength of the Dusk Legion, they can only die.¡±


    ¡°Not only can it greatly reduce the military pressure in the area, but it can also greatly dampen the drive of the Dragon Fang Army.¡±


    At this point, the mayor¡¯s tone was already excited. He pped the table and said decisively, ¡°Therefore, as long as we guard Valentine City tightly before the reinforcements arrive and exhaust the exhausted elf army as much as possible, we can create a good opportunity to wipe out the Dusk Legion. Once we seed, it¡¯ll be a great merit!¡±


    He smiled at Kang De and said, ¡°Mr. Dong Zhuo, are you relieved now?¡±


    Kang De only looked at him with aplicated gaze.


    The mayor asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De finally spoke, his tone a little cold, ¡°So, all of this¡­ is a trap? It¡¯s all a strategy to wipe out the main army of the elves? You nned it?¡±


    His words were still rtively restrained, and Leona could not hold back.


    After all, she had a deep prejudice against Nick.


    The girl said coldly, ¡°Eliminating the elf battle group will definitely be a great merit. As themander of the elves, Valentine, who attracted and dyed them, the mayor has made the greatest contribution. Goethe will definitely reward you and your family greatly. The cost and effort of defending the city this time will definitely be doubled. Good business. The mayor should be a businessman¡ªno wonder you¡¯ve been jumping up and down these past two days and don¡¯t take the lives of themoners seriously. Indeed, how much are their lives worth? As long as you can dy the elves, it doesn¡¯t matter how many people die, right?¡±


    Nick sneered.


    He looked at Leona and said coldly, ¡°What? Did I ask the elves to invade Goethe? Did I write a letter to suggest that the Dusk Legion attack Valentine?¡±


    ¡°Not only can protecting this city save countless lives, but it can also capture this invader army in one fell swoop. Why don¡¯t I do it? Otherwise, what should I do? Surrender?¡±


    ¡°Since we have to defend the city, we have to use all our strength and all kinds of methods. You only see that I want to be promoted and rich after the city is sessfully defended and annihted. However, have you thought about it? If the city fails and the entire city is destroyed, my family, my ancestral business, and all my glory will be scattered with the wind¡­ However, this is not the most important thing!¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, if the elves capture the city and defend it, the situation in the area will instantly reverse. The n will bepletely ruined, and the Sword Orchid Army will return empty-handed, or even worse! Valentine City is a ce of transportation and transit. If the elves continue to increase their troops, the local area will fall. Even the Sword Orchid Army will be in danger and will affect the entire strategic level. All of this is my responsibility!¡±


    At this point, his voice was already sharp and ferocious, ¡°Do you understand? You¡¯re only a businessman from the Empire. How can you understand us Goethe people? The destruction of the family and the severance of glory are small matters. If this implicates the national strategy, I can¡¯t redeem myself even if I die a hundred times. Today, I can tell you that even if the entire city of Valentine City is wiped out, you have to firmly nail the Dusk Legion under the city!¡±


    The military matter was dangerous, but it had always been very far from the girl. When had the beloved daughter of the Vidal family personally experienced a true war¡­ Until now, she saw a hysterical lunatic.


    The other party¡¯s words, the other party¡¯s anger, and the other party¡¯s madness shocked the girl.


    Leona subconsciously shrank back.


    Kang De stretched out his hand and protected her. Then, he said, ¡°Mayor, there¡¯s no need to vent the pressure umted in your heart on a little girl. She has a lot of objections to you because you forcefully recruited foreigners like them. Although the Empire has done something to let Goethe down, it has nothing to do with the Vidal family. Isn¡¯t it a little unreasonable for you to be hostile to all the people of the Empire?¡±


    Nick¡¯s anger subsided slightly, but he still sneered, ¡°When did the elves argue when they invaded our country? Where can we argue? Goethe is facing the danger of losing its country. It¡¯s about to fall. Who will argue with her?¡±


    Kang De sighed.


    How should he put it?


    After the war began, the first sacrifice was reason.


    He said, ¡°I roughly understand this n and the importance of defending the city.¡±


    Nick slowly nodded, then looked at Kang De and said seriously, ¡°So, your decision?¡±


    Kang De stretched out his hand, ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you¡­ Not to mention the n to annihte the Dusk Legion, defending the city is very necessary. I¡¯m willing to help you defend the city.¡±


    The mayor said sincerely, ¡°Thank you¡­ Your gratitude is too insincere. If there¡¯s anything I can do, please ask. I definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°I will if I need to,¡± Kang De said. ¡°But there¡¯s one right now.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°If the defense of the city seeds and even annihtes the elves, there¡¯s no need to mention the reward for your contribution. When Mr. Mayor enjoys iparable glory, please don¡¯t forget the people who sacrificed themselves for this.¡±


    The mayor said, ¡°Of course, I will.¡±


    Kang De nced at him and said calmly, ¡°I hope so, Mr. Mayor. I also hope that what you said today is the truth and that you don¡¯t have any intention of maliciously deceiving and using us. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡±


    These words were already a very rude threat but Nick only smiled.


    ¡°Please watch.¡±


    He said in a rxed tone, ¡°Mr. Dong Zhuo just said thatpared to me, you want to be friends with this Miss of the Empire more. I hope you¡¯ll change your mind after this battle.¡±


    Then, he bade farewell and left.


    He was not in a hurry to bring Kang De and Hong San to a meeting. This mayor was considered very understanding and knew that Kang De most likely had to discuss it with Hong San and Leona.


    As he had expected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see if Hong San has woken up¡­ Tell him what Nick just said.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone was a little annoyed and uneasy.


    Leona nodded in agreement, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you suspect him?¡±


    Kang De paced back and forth a few times and said, ¡°Yes, I feel that he¡¯s not telling me the truth. At the very least, he¡¯s hiding something. There are some things in his words that puzzled me, but in the end, he revealed his true feelings and roared at you with an agitated expression. He didn¡¯t fake it at all¡­ That¡¯s why it¡¯s very strange.¡±


    Leona nodded. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m filled with prejudice against him, so my opinion is definitely not objective. Let Hong San discuss it with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the meeting room together. Leona turned to look at the side of Kang De¡¯s face and suddenly blushed. She hesitated for a moment before hesitating, ¡°Thank¡­ and¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around and said, ¡°What?¡±


    The girl lowered her head and muttered, ¡°Thank you. He wanted to chase me out and not let me hear it earlier. You insisted on keeping me here¡­ Thank you for trusting me.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As I said, even if you leave, I¡¯ll tell you after.¡±


    When Leona heard this, she was very happy. She snorted, ¡°You trust me that much?¡±


    ¡°I made the decision to trust you after careful consideration and observation. I¡¯m responsible for this.¡±


    As Kang De walked, he casually said, ¡°Therefore, if you really leak the secret, there¡¯s no need for Nick to bring people to kill you. I¡¯ll chop you up alive with my axe first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A momentter, Miss Leona suddenly turned around behind Kang De and jumped up forcefully. Then, she ruthlessly chopped the other party¡¯s head.


    ¡­

 Chapter 174 - 174 If You Want to Do Things Well, You Have to Sharpen Your Weapons First

    174 If You Want to Do Things Well, You Have to Sharpen Your Weapons First


    This war was Goethe¡¯s war, a battle to save their lives. However, it had nothing to do with Leona or Hong San. The two of them and theirpanions were innocent people who had been involved in the war.


    The elves retreated. This matter was really tempting¡­


    Hong San was momentarily sad and happy. When he thought of the people who had died today, he felt very upset. His voice became bitter as he said softly, ¡°Could this be Mayor Nick¡¯s n? He deliberately revealed it to us¡­¡±


    Kang De knocked on the table. ¡°Come back to your senses¡­ Don¡¯t let your emotions interfere with your judgment.¡±


    Hong San was stunned.


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s very obvious. You¡¯re only resentful and don¡¯t necessarily have the courage to believe outside the city. Whether Leona is colluding with the elves is also ambiguous. How can he ce such a n on an unclear probability? If he has such a n, why won¡¯t he do it himself?¡±


    When Hong San heard this, he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Then, why did he do this?¡±


    Kang De did not speak. He sat on the edge of the table, took his phone, reyed it, and slid the progress bar to the part where Mayor Nick¡¯s emotions erupted.


    Leona mocked him for disregarding the lives ofmoners in order to get promoted and rich. Although it was this Miss Vidal who mocked him because of the prejudice and hatred in her heart, Mayor Nick instantly exploded and roared in response. He was apletely different person from his usual calm and collected appearance as if the pressure and madness in his heart had instantly been released.


    Kang De thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s willing to use Valentine as a blood bait to fight to the death to defend the city for arger strategy and hope of victory?¡±


    Leona said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s already done it whether he¡¯s willing or not.¡±


    ¡°Doing it is one thing. What he thinks so is another.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Just like what he did to defend the city, although I can understand this behavior, I can¡¯t ept it emotionally. This is the same. Although he thinks that the opportunity to surround and hunt the Twilight Group is rare and is willing to defend this city for Goethe, is he willing to let the mes of war burn in his hometown and let the familiar city suffer this sacrifice¡­ Is he willing?¡±


    The two of them pondered.


    After a while, Leona said with aplicated expression, ¡°What¡¯s his goal? On the one hand, he decided to defend this city to death and disregard everything, but he deliberately did such a thing, hoping that the elves can hear the news and escape¡­ What¡¯s he thinking?¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, Hong San sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s just people who can¡¯t help themselves. It¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°But this is only our guess. It¡¯s not necessarily right¡­ Only he knows what Mayor Nick thinks, what he ns, and if he¡¯s hiding anything.¡±


    Hong San said silently, ¡°If this guess is true, it can indirectly prove that reinforcements areing¡­ That¡¯s why the mayor has a dilemma.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Because even if the reinforcements don¡¯te, we have to guard this city. Otherwise, you all understand, right? No matter what, as long as Nick is not a traitor of Goethe, we have to temporarily help him guard this city, but we have to be wary.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is¡­¡± Hong San said worriedly, ¡°How can we defend?¡±


    He really could not think of what the two of them could do.


    ¡°Just do your best,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Persevere and wait¡­ I called for help. They¡¯re probably rushing here now. If they can arrive in time, our chances of winning will be much higher.¡±


    When Hong San heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°How many people?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and raised a finger. ¡°There¡¯s only one.¡±


    The Cathayan was first shocked, then expectant, ¡°That must be a peerless expert!¡±


    Kang De shook his head. It was far from enough. His iron son¡¯s ammunition was limited. It was easy for him to fight dozens of elf cavalry alone, but facing an elite battle group of 12,000 people, it was really too insufficient.


    After all, it no longer had any heavy firepower.


    Hong San was finally disappointed and could not help but ask, ¡°Then why is the chance of winning much higher?¡±


    Kang De revealed a proud smile, just like all the parents in the world who mentioned their sessful son. He said, ¡°Because this child is hardworking and very capable. His work efficiency is very high. I¡¯ve fought a bloody battle and can only defend a small portion of the city wall, but after a hard night, it can temporarily increase thebat strength of an entire city defense team. As the saying goes, if you want to do things well, you have to sharpen your weapons first¡­¡±


    Hong San did not understand.


    However, it did not matter. Kang De said to Leona, ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s no time to lose. I have something to ask you to do. Send someone to the city hall to find Nick and ask him to send two sets of elf armor over. It¡¯s even better to send one or two experienced veterans who are fighting the elves. In addition, ask him to send some weapons of the city defense army. I want spears and arrows, as well as weapons like spears¡­¡±


    Leona snorted. ¡°It¡¯s quite convenient to order me around¡­¡±


    Sheined, but she still personally went out.


    Only Hong San and Kang De were left in the room. Kang De looked at the door and frowned, ¡°I keep feeling that Leona is getting increasingly angry. She¡¯s much worse than before. How did she be like this in the face of a battle?¡±


    Hong San hesitated for a moment as if he was considering whether to say it or not. In the end, he made a decision and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Master, but Miss Leona still maintains her original attitude towards me, the people of the Chamber of Commerce, and even Mayor Nick. She¡¯s polite and generous, neither servile nor overbearing¡­ You don¡¯t know, but girls are only rigid in front of unrted outsiders. Being like this with you means that she doesn¡¯t treat you as an outsider¡­¡±


    He did not finish, but the meaning was obvious.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, but then he understood and subconsciously revealed a proud smile.


    However, in the next moment, his smile retracted and he frowned, ¡°Wait, why are there all kinds of snorts when she has a good impression of me? Then it¡¯s not as good as before. If she has a good impression, she should be more sensible in front of me. Moreover, it¡¯s not like I took advantage of her. Why should she do this to me every other day?¡±


    Hong San was stunned, then he revealed a speechless expression, ¡°Master, just keep these words in your heart. Don¡¯t tell Miss Leona in person. Moreover, although she said a few words, it won¡¯t dy things. Just get someone to do what you said, but she clearly wants to personally arrange and ask. Moreover, didn¡¯t she give many things without hesitation earlier? You shouldn¡¯t be too¡­¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°I understand, I understand. I¡¯m not a blockhead.¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175 Kang De’s Gathering Magic Armor Penetration Combat Department

    175 Kang De¡¯s Gathering Magic Armor Pration Combat Department


    At the sound of the bowstring, the arrow flew through the air and swept through a zing line of fire in the air, hitting the Eagle Sect Silver Armor that was the target¡ªit was one of the standard armor of the elves.


    mes appeared, and a ball of mes exploded. The zing heat burned and melted, and the arrow shattered, but this light armor had already been pierced by the hot jet.


    Hong San put down his bow and went over to check. He said, ¡°It can pass through four out of ten arrows, and it¡¯s the most solid part. If it hits the head, face, limbs, or other ces with insufficient protection, the effect will be better.¡±


    He turned around and said, ¡°ording to the expert sent by the City Lord, the Eagle Sect Silver Armor is the standard armor of the elves¡¯ light cavalry. Its defense surpasses the spiritual vines of the archers to weave wooden armor, and it¡¯s not far from the performance of the Mountain Mist Chain Armor of the infantry. After all, thetter has a shield¡­ However, it¡¯s far inferior to the armor of the heavy infantry.¡±


    Kang De nodded and put the arrows in his hand back into the quiver. These arrows were all wrapped in red color. Clearly, they were attached to the power of fire.


    He said, ¡°We can use spears to deal with the armor of the heavy infantry. In the end, these things are used to arm an elite army and allow them to instantly erupt with powerful attack power at a critical moment¡­ In other words, they can only be used to ensure the explosive firepower of this army.¡±


    Hong San walked to Kang De¡¯s side and took out an arrow to observe carefully. Then, he asked, ¡°Master, if you have this skill, why don¡¯t you strengthen the soldiers¡¯ main weapons? These arrows and spears are gone after one use. If they¡¯re long spears and swords, they can at least continuously increase theirbat strength.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s rtively too troublesome and energy is limited. Let¡¯s do this first.¡±


    He asked Leona to send someone to the city hall and asked the mayor for two sets of elf armor and the representative weapons of the city defense army. He also began to study the enchantment problem.


    After all, in a battle of this scale, he could not change the situation of the entire battlefield with his personal bravery. If he wanted to defend this city, he had to increase his strength at the strategic level. Under such circumstances, the cheat of extraction and enchantment could y an important role and increase thebat strength of an army.


    These few days, he had umted some enchanted items in his hand. They were all picked up, borrowed, and fallen from the sky. Some of the uses of enchanted equipment were unidentifiable, but some were very obvious. Moreover, they could be directly used in battle and give weapons higher performance¡ªsharpness, armor piercing, freezing, and so on.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he finally ced his gaze on one of the enchantments¡ªthe me Roar.


    The reason was none other than the fact that the fire elements were the easiest to obtain.


    The me Roar came from a high-level enchantment of the Crimson Blood me Edge. The element diagram wasplicated and ovepping, and there were a total of five levels. After Kang De used the CAD tool to draw this diagram, he tried to reverse-engineer the principle and pattern of this enchantment diagram. He really seeded. After simplification and stripping, he sessfully deduced and simplified the new fire enchantment version of the ship from the element diagram of the me Roar.


    Compared to the me Roar, the power of this enchantment was smaller, but correspondingly, the element diagram was much simpler. When enchanting, the failure rate was lower and it was easier. It could also allow a certain weapon to obtain a powerful fire enchantment strengthening. If an entire elite team was equipped with such an enchanted weapon, it could probably increase theirbat strength by at least 20 to 30%.


    Kang De called this enchantment ¡°ze¡±.


    Just as he was ambitiously preparing to change the cannon of an elite city defense unit, he immediately encountered a fatal problem faced by concept products to the stage ofrge-scale production.


    Although the array diagram had already been greatly simplified, the workload was still the same.


    After all, Kang De was only a human. It was really useless to encounter such repetitive work that required concentration, and the efficiency was very low¡­


    When he thought of this, he missed his iron son even more. His obedient child¡¯s academic results were very good. He was down-to-earth, capable, could multitask, and his production efficiency was extremely high.


    Apart from the production efficiency problem, enchantment also depended on the material of the equipment. If the material was rough, it could not endure an overly powerful enchantment. How to perfectly fuse the strength of the enchantment and the physical nature of the material andplement each other was also a skill that an outstanding alchemist should master.


    Of course, Kang De did not understand.


    He would only carve it without caring about anything.


    This meant that although the weapon would be greatly strengthened, it had a hidden danger in terms of lifespan. Think about it, during the city war, brave human soldiers held zing weapons and fought bravely, invincible. However, as they shed, the sword shattered¡ªthat was too ridiculous.


    Therefore, considering the strength of the weapon and the production efficiency, after weighing the pros and cons, Kang De helplessly used an even wilder and rougher method.


    To hell with the array diagram. After extracting the fire elements, he directly injected them.


    It was also the barbaric enchantment method that Kang De had used when he first obtained the extraction ability on the Holy Seal Inds¡­ Now, it seemed that the parrot and the others¡¯ mockery at that time could also be mocking this.


    This barbaric injection method had an extremely huge drawback. It wouldpletely destroy the internal structure of the enchanted item, and it would even explode and shatter when it collided violently.


    The only benefit was that there was no need to trouble himself. After extracting the elements, he could just pour them in.


    In the current situation, it disyed a huge advantage.


    Firstly, after deciding to use this enchantment method, Kang De changed the target of enchantment from the main weapon like a spear and sword to a long-range projectile like a spear and arrow. In any case, it was a one-time-use item, so there was no need to consider the problem of lifespan and material strength. He could do whatever he wanted.


    In fact, this became a pleasant surprise.


    For example, a fire arrow injected with elements. After shooting, it struck the enemy¡¯s armor and collided violently. The structure copsed, the arrow shattered, and the arrowhead bounced away.


    However, at the same time, the fire elements that were mainly focused on the arrowhead suddenly exploded. They melted the metal arrowhead and sprayed it into the enemy again. Because it was sent flying, the distance it maintained from the armor was enough to elerate the liquid metal. Instead, it disyed an effect simr to a metal jet, and the armor-piercing ability instantly doubled.


    Just like Hong San¡¯s attempt just now, four of the ten arrows could directly prate the sturdiest part.


    This was really a pleasant surprise.


    Previously, it was not that he had not used this method to enchant the bullet, but he had not disyed such a good effect. On careful thought, it might be a problem with size and structure. In short, there were all kinds of reasons¡­ Moreover, the strength of the bullet was not something the arrow shaft couldpare to.


    When Kang De thought of this, he took out the arrow and observed it carefully.


    Among the ten arrows, four could unleash the jet effect that was enough to prate the Eagle Sect¡¯s Silver Armor. There was a 40% sess rate, and the others were failures. He felt that this was not a problem of probability.


    Although the ten arrows were injected with the same barbaric elements, this did not mean that the ten arrows were identical. The difference in materials, craftsmanship, and weight, as well as the distribution and soaking of the chaotic and disorderly fire elements, might determine if the arrows could ultimately prate the armor.


    He wrote this thought down in his notebook.


    Perhaps after arge number of experiments, measurements, studies, and deductions, he could create a brand new and stable special enchantment¡ªKang De¡¯s Gathering Magic Armor Pration Combat Department.


    However, he did not have the time to slowly study it now.


    He would first carry out arge number of production. It was better to improve itter. In any case, he could use it now.


    After Kang De put down the arrow, he picked up the spear at the side and weighed it in his hand, then smiled.


    Perhaps he could also create a new enchantment like ¡°Kang De¡¯s Tail Stabilization Armor Pration Combat Department¡±.


    At this moment, Hong San suddenly said with a serious expression, ¡°Master.¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses and looked up. ¡°Ah?¡±


    The Cathayan hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to keep this ability a secret. Or try your best to keep it a secret.¡±


    Hong San pinched the arrow shaft and slowly said, ¡°Otherwise, if anyone with ulterior motives finds out that you only need to light a fire to easily make arge bundle of arrows more fatal¡­¡±


    Kang De was first stunned, then heughed, ¡°It¡¯s not easy. Although this method of injection is rtively time-saving and energy-saving, it still consumes mental strength. If I do it too much, my head will hurt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very scary.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s gaze was very shrewd. Moreover, unknowingly, he no longer hid his strength, ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯ve only learned this ability for a short period of time, right? You¡¯ve only roughly grasped it. With your talent and ability, this technique will only be stronger and stronger in the future¡­ It¡¯s better to hide it.¡±


    Kang De spun the spear in his hand. ¡°Yes, that makes sense. I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±


    However, he still did not think much of it.


    After all, he was a Chinese Earthling and the other party was only from another world, a Cathayan.


    Some concepts and ideas could not be thought of with talent and intelligence. From Hong San¡¯s point of view, such an enchantment technique was first to hide it and do it to perfection.


    Kang De¡¯s idea was¡­ to think of a way to mass-produce it and make it asmon as cabbages.


    What should be hidden was not his enchantment ability.


    He picked up the entire quiver and handed it to Hong San, ¡°I still have to study how to strengthen the spear. It¡¯s a confidential matter. Please make a trip and bring this arrow to Nick to show him. He¡¯lle¡­ Time is tight. We have to be prepared before the elves attack the next time.¡±


    At this point, Kang De asked, ¡°Is there a problem? Why don¡¯t I go?¡±


    Hong San smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I also want to talk to him personally. After all, this mayor¡¯s intentions are not clear. I want to figure out what he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I have the same thought, so I want you to go¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that you still have hatred and don¡¯t want to see him or mess things up. It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Hong San shook his head and said, ¡°There are times and times. Things are urgent. Although I hate him for forcefully summoning the Heaven and Earth Association to defend the city and easily squandering our lives, the dead are already dead. The living ones are still facing the advance of the elves. The most important thing now is to defend the city¡­ Let¡¯s talk about the others in the future.¡±


    Kang De looked at him and said indifferently, ¡°You still miss those people from the Heaven and Earth Association and want to protect them.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s gaze changed slightly, then he said with a mischievous smile, ¡°No, I clearly want to protect you.¡±


    Kang De kicked. Hong San took the arrow pot and did not dodge. However, when Kang De¡¯s kicknded, he immediately retracted his strength and only suffered a light blow.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°How disgusting. Get lost.¡±


    Hong San restrained his smile and bowed, ¡°Master, I know you hate those people from the Heaven and Earth Association very much, but when talking to Mayor Nick, you still want to speak up for them¡ªalthough the mayor said it first. I know that the reason why you¡¯re like this ispletely because you consider my feelings¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    Although he said this, he did not kneel and kowtow this time.


    Before Kang De could answer, he ran away.


    Kang De stood where he was. A momentter, he snorted and began to fiddle with the spear in his hand.


    At this moment, it was gettingte and the city was already lit.


    After night fell, the ground was deep. To ancient Earth, night meant safety. Typically, no war would happen. It was not that everyone was an obedient child who slept on time, but that ancient times werecking in nutrition. The soldiers were often night-blind and could not see clearly. Why would they fight?


    Only the prestigious general led a small number of disciplined and nutritious troops tounch a night raid battle. It became a famous battle example and even determined the sess or failure of a war.


    However, the situation in the other world was different from Earth.


    Firstly, the elves had made a fortune in the forest and ate meat like vegetables. Night blindness did not exist at all. Secondly, their training level and discipline were extremely high. At the very least, they still had magic. It was simply a small matter to get some light. Therefore, Valentine¡¯s situation was even more dangerous at night.


    Mayor Nick was personally in charge of the vignce after night. From the food to the sentry post to the emergency response, he had to ask about everything. He was really extremely busy.


    However, when Hong San found him and demonstrated this enchanted arrow to him, Nick immediately handed the military affairs in his hand to his brother and the other generals and rushed to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    After seeing Kang De, he asked directly, ¡°How many are there?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about letting the archery troops in the city sprinkle water. However, it¡¯s still possible to equip an elite projection team to instantly erupt with firepower and suppress them in order to reverse the dangerous situation¡­ In addition, the spear throw version is still being tested.¡±


    Nick took a deep breath and held Kang De¡¯s hands. ¡°If you need anything, just ask. I¡¯ll give you a warrant and send a butler to serve you directly. Everything you need can be obtained from the city¡¯s vault! If there¡¯s nothing in the vault, tell me directly!¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll write a list. Send someone to contact me. It¡¯s very tiring to make these things. If there are any relevant magic potions or equipment, send them over as soon as possible. I¡¯ll try my best to create enough arrows and spears before the next battle begins. How to distribute and use them is up to you.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I called you over because I have something important to tell you.¡±


    Nick said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    A little worry and anticipation appeared in Kang De¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°In the next two days, perhaps mypanion wille. If hees, your people have to cooperate with me fully and let it into the city. I can tell you clearly that it¡¯s very important, not only to me but also to you. In fact, it¡¯s up to it to protect this city better.¡±


    Nick looked into Kang De¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alone?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡ªIt was just a little big.


    Therefore, the mayor said, ¡°I understand. One person is still fine.¡±


    Kang De smiled.


    If he had an iron son, the speed at which he processed enchanted products would be faster. He really missed it.


    However, where was it now? Or had it received a radio signal?


    Why was it not here yet?


    Under the night, the Hummer sped through the wilderness. The pir of light cast by the headlights chased away the darkness.


    A few burly green-skinned creatures hung from the back of the car, and oney on the roof.


    The Autobot¡¯s muffled voice sounded, ¡°Heaven sh, you¡¯d better be sure that the time wasted on this trip is worth it. I should have met up with Father now.¡±


    Facing the violent wind at night, the green-skinned voice was filled with fighting spirit, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we never lie! We have to help the Great Tyrant sh people, so we need help! With more helpers, we can sh the elves contentedly! Only then can we help the Great Tyrant be cooler!¡±


    ¡°Just believe me¡ªLittle Tyrant!¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176 Civilized Hong San

    176 Civilized Hong San


    The night passed uneventfully.


    ¡­As if.


    The entire city spent the night in fear under the shadow of the elves¡¯ attack. Although the elves of Twilight were proud, they did not mind using schemes, let alone using their strengths.


    Early in the morning, Kang De, who had slept enough, was enjoying a sumptuous breakfast at the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    The taste could only be said to be okay.


    The culinary skills under the modern system were born after continuously importing and fusing ingredients from all over the world, improving and upgrading the cooking techniques, processing the ingredients carefully, and converting the spices and condiments. They were definitely much stronger than in ancient times. Of course, they were also stronger than the other world, but they were notpletely superior.


    At the very least, there was magic in the other world. In rtively fashionable words, it was the spiritual energy world. The quality of the ingredients was rtively high, and it was possible that fantasy chefs like the Magic Chef of Ice and Fire might be born. They might be able to make more special dishes.


    However, top ingredients and top chefs would definitely not appear in the branch of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce in a city in the east of Goethe¡­ Therefore, the taste of this breakfast could only be said to be alright.


    Leona sat at the master¡¯s seat, Hong San sat opposite Kang De, the butler stood at the side to apany her, and the maids stood carefully. No matter what was needed, with a move and a look, the beautiful maids would immediately prepare it. They were well-trained and very considerate.


    Such a depraved life was difficult to enjoy on Earth¡­ After all, not most people were rich and shameless. There had to be superficial respect and equality.


    Kang De sighed in his mind, then asked Hong San, ¡°Was it very livelyst night?¡±


    Last night, he was strengthening the projection weapons for Nick¡¯s elite troops. Although it was the roughest and most primitive direct injection method, it still consumed mental strength. After feeling tired, he immediately stopped what he was doing and began to sleep and rest. After all, this job was not as efficient as 996. Even if he worked overtime, he had to ensure that he had enough energy to deal with the second siege that was about to happen.


    As for how much had happened during this period, he did not know.


    However, Hong San knew that Hong San had been vignt and paying attention to the situation of the battle almost the entire night. Moreover, it seemed that he was not tired or depressed at all after cultivating. Instead, he was in high spirits.


    ording to him, the internal cultivation method taught by his sect was used for meditation. It could rece sleep and take a short rest and rxation. He would enter a meditative state every few days and umte enough to relieve his fatigue.


    Therefore, although he had been busy the entire night, it was equivalent to sleeping the entire night.


    After Kang De heard him tell it, he was very excited and envious. This skill was simply a role model for air cavalry and the light of the ancient battlefield¡ªso he wanted to learn it.


    Hong San reached out to touch his bone structure and take his pulse. Then, he revealed a difficult expression. His words were only amon saying in martial arts novels. He was old and his bone structure was set. He could not teach him. Even if he barely cultivated, his advancement was very slow. After all, martial arts was also about opportunities.


    How should he put it? Although it was very tactful, the words ¡°you¡¯re just a mixed spiritual root¡± simply appeared on his face.


    ¡ªD*mn, when I find a martial arts expert to extract one day, the Star Absorption Technique will scare you to death.


    Hong San did not know what Kang De was thinking. When he heard the question, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s very lively. After all, the elves are powerful and brave and hold the initiative on the battlefield. Valentine¡¯s military strength is limited, and his rtivebat strength is even worse. He doesn¡¯t dare to leave the city tounch a sneak attack, so only the elves can attack the city¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°This is very troublesome.¡±


    The elves attacked the city, the humans defended the city, and the elves took the initiative. Then, when and how to attack were all decided by the elves. They could sleep soundly tonight and conserve their strength, or they could casually choose a time to raid the city and do whatever they wanted. As for the humans, they could only be fully vignt ording to the principle that the elves could attack the city at any time. It was the same all night.


    If the elves wanted to use this advantage, things would be even more disgusting.


    For example, he would let most of the elite soldiers sleep and rest peacefully. Then, he would choose a team to attack and feint. He would shoot a rain of arrows and cause some hugemotion. After arguing, he would run away. The cycle repeated, causing the defending side to fall into a cycle of making a fuss over nothing. In the end, he would achieve the effect of exhausting the enemy¡­


    This method was very shameless, disgusting, and effective. What was even more terrifying was that after countless harassments and feints to make the enemy rx their vignce, there was suddenly a true siege raid. It turned from illusion to reality and attacked brazenly. This was the true reason why the city guard did not dare to lower their guard even if they knew that it was a feint.


    In the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, in the battle for Hanzhong, the Wei army camp was harassed by the Shu army three times. Then, they retreated 15 kilometers and camped again because Boss Cao was afraid that Kong Ming would suddenly do this to him.


    Now, the elves had used this method.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very troublesome.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°However, Mayor Nick has also dealt with it. Both sides can be considered to be defending and attacking, but neither side has the advantage. Although the elves have the initiative, we also have the advantage. Although they¡¯re elites, there¡¯s a limited number. We¡­ Sigh, we have many people and can endure the consumption.¡±


    At this point, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, feeling self-deprecating. Yesterday, he was still roaring at the people who had died because they were casually controlled. Today, he was thinking about the problem from the perspective of a decision-maker. How ironic.


    Hong San only sighed and continued, ¡°Mayor Nick has developed a very perfect vignce system. The troops in charge of keeping watch at night are mostly recruits led andmanded by a few veteran elites. ording to the strength and attack of the elves, the vignce will increase. Only when it¡¯s confirmed that the elves are officially attacking the city will all the elite troops and mages be awakened. This ensures the greatest rest of the elite troops.¡±


    ¡°This is passive defense. The mayor has also nned to take the initiative to attack.¡±


    ¡°The attack n revolves around a principle. If the other party is feigning an attack, it¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll send arge number of mages to apany the army, because the elf mages also have to rest. In this way, the strengthparison of the local mages will reverse. If the humans gather arge number of spellcasters, they¡¯ll have the advantage.¡±


    ¡°The specific tactic is that when the elves carried out the third feint attack, they ordered the entire team of mages and warlocks who were prepared tounch a joint attack. The results were outstanding. That feint army encountered an extremely dense range spell and catapult cover. The small number of mages apanying the team could not block all the attacks.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a benefit to this tactic. After sessfully implementing it once, you can let the mages go back and rest. The elves will also face the same riddle problem. Humans have to guess which feint attack of the elves will turn into a true siege, and the elves have to guess which feint attack will encounter the full attack of the human mages.¡±


    Kang De was fascinated.


    What Hong San said was all summary and refinement, but in the long night of more than ten hours, only the person involved knew how much blood, sweat, and tears had gathered.


    He said, ¡°It must be very difficult.¡±


    Hong San nodded and sighed, ¡°It has to be said that other than Mayor Nick¡¯s personality being a little decisive and cold, he¡¯s indeed a hero. After my division attacked and sessfully struck that feint army, the elvesunched two more feints. Once, the distance was already very close, but the mayor still calmed down. He did not order the warlocks and mages to attack again. Instead, he ordered the four sides to be vignt.¡±


    ¡°In the end, as he expected, that feint attack team was only bait, and the elf mages reunited in the dark sky and circled towards the east wall with an elite team. In other words, once my method divisionunches a fierce attack on that feint army, the elf mages on the other wall will immediately attack the city¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Then?¡±


    Hong Sanughed, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Mayor Nick did not do anything that the elfmander is not sure what scheme he has. In the end, he did not dare to attack and ordered the mages to quietly retreat. It¡¯s the right choice. After all, with the strength of the elves¡¯ army, there¡¯s no need to take the risk of a night battle surprise attack¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded repeatedly when he heard this and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t herest night¡­¡±


    Hong San put down the cup in his hand and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to pity. Although it sounds like it¡¯s up and down and filled with scheming, all of this is very boring on a long night.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It sounds like you were there the entire time?¡±


    Hong San nodded calmly. ¡°I also gave the mayor a small n.¡±


    Kang De was interested. ¡°What?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s smile was a little shy, ¡°You know that I learned my strategies from my master. However, I only swallowed them in one go and did not have any ce to verify and practice, so I can¡¯t think of any impressive n¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, there¡¯s no earth-shattering n in the world. The so-called military strategy is only suitable for the heavens, the earth, and people. Just like how the mayor dealt with the elves¡¯ attack and feint with the mage team and vignce system, it¡¯s built on hisplete understanding of the military strength, terrain, and situation of the city to ensure that this n is effective.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the right time, ce, and person. I can only give suggestions from my old profession.¡±


    At this point, he said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing. All these years, I¡¯ve only done one thing, and that¡¯s to figure out people¡¯s hearts. As long as I can figure out what others think, I can livefortably. I¡¯ve achieved nothing and am willing to degrade myself. I¡¯m hopeless, but I¡¯m not bad at figuring out people.¡±


    ¡°Since you can figure out the human heart, it¡¯s not very difficult to figure out the elves.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, as long as the method is correct, angering the elves is much simpler than angering humans.¡±


    Hearing this, Kang De and Leona looked at each other as if enlightened.


    The two of them guessed Hong San¡¯s n almost at the same time.


    After all, they were also civilized role models.


    As expected, Hong San said, ¡°Elves want a reputation and have very high self-esteem. It can even be said to be arrogant. I think this is one of the fatal weaknesses of elves. It¡¯s time to deal with a feint attack.¡±


    Kang De probed, ¡°Scold them?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not just me, but I asked the soldiers on the city wall to curse together. The mage controlled the wind to send them out. The elves could hear them even if they run two miles. Who asked them to have sharp five senses?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only cursing, mocking, humiliating, spreading rumors, distorting the truth, and fabricating jokes. We made it up on the spot.¡±


    He said, ¡°If the elves pretend to attack and run, we¡¯ll fabricate that they were defeated and peed their pants. Then, they escaped in a sorry state. We¡¯ll say that they cried for their mother and knelt to beg the humans in the city not to kill them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll also fabricate that the elfmander eliminated his dissidents and deliberately sent these feint troops to their deaths to eliminate the elves who were not on his side. We¡¯ll also say that for the sake of credit, the other party did not care about the lives of the soldiers and did not hesitate to suffer huge casualties to take Valentine down. The people who died were all soldiers he did not like.¡±


    ¡°These were all still tame. If we¡¯re a little more impudent, when the elves¡¯ feint army approaches, we¡¯llment on them one by one. Whoever looks handsome and squeezes very close to theirrades beside them must be having an affair.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, I guessed loudly and deduced that when these two elves do things, which one is in front, which one is behind, which one is stabbing, and which one is in pain, so much so that they seduced the officer and carried out a group activity¡­ I won¡¯t go into detail. They¡¯re all dirty words, so it¡¯s fine not to listen.¡±


    ¡°The truth has proven that the effect is extremely shocking.¡±


    ¡°The elves are all furious and even took the initiative to advance. Seeing this, the mayor ordered the elites to prepare an ambush and kill many people. Then, the elves forcefully restrained them and ordered the troops not to approach. However, this is the nature of the elves. How can a military order change it¡­ They¡¯re extremely proud and look down on humans. Therefore, when they were humiliated by the lowly and despicable humans, they were even more furious.¡±


    ¡°As for not being angry or impatient and only treating humiliation and cursing as a breeze, it sounds nice, but the facts have proven that it¡¯s definitely unbearable. With the elf sword in hand and relying on his courage, how can he lower his head to humans?¡±


    At this point, Hong San smiled again, ¡°This way, the elves will suffer more and more casualties. There¡¯s nothing we can do. The feint attack team won¡¯t dare to approach too close and cooperate with the vignce system. This way, it¡¯s basically fine.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, this method is also beneficial to raising morale. After all, you understand. There are soldiers andmoners. Actually, they all like this. If you aim at the lower three paths, they¡¯ll listen and say it excitedly. It¡¯s just that the scene is too dirty and not a ce for decent people to stay.¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this, and Kang De was beaming with joy. These two decent people did not feel that anything was wrong at all. Instead, they were extremely regretful. They only hated themselves for not being therest night and participating in this grand event.


    She thought that if she were here, there would definitely be more exciting and imposing curses.


    Kang De thought that if he was here, he would definitely be able to make the elves die on the spot.


    Without thinking, the eldest daughter of the Vidal family blurted out, ¡°Do you still have a chance tonight?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, she felt that something was wrong. The smiles on Hong San and Kang De¡¯s faces disappeared.


    Because it was dawn, the scheming and strategy of exhausting the enemy in the night had already ended. In broad daylight, the elves had already prepared their army. The humans were also prepared. The two armies faced each other. It was not a surprise attack or harassment. A true cruel war was about to begin.


    Even if he repelled the elves and protected the city today, he had to make a huge sacrifice.


    Even if the elves pretended to attack again at night, after the tragic casualties in the day, in fear and pain, could the soldiers guarding the city still disperse the fear in their hearts with joy and rampant emotions likest night and curse andugh extremely happily at the elves?


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°A tragic victory has to boost morale. A beautiful youngdy standing on the city wall and cursing can even boost people¡¯s morale. I¡¯ll curse with you tonight.¡±


    Everyone in the house heaved a sigh of relief. Leona looked at Kang De¡¯s gentle smile and her heart shook.


    However, in the next moment, a huge roar swept through the sky and the ground shook slightly.


    The sky quickly darkened.


    The few of them turned around and looked out of the window. They saw dark clouds rolling in the opposite direction and the sky was dark. Lightning leaped into them. Spell streams broke through the city wall and swept into the city in the arc of death.


    Kang De and Hong San suddenly stood up. The old butler took a step forward and protected Leona.


    The servant girls¡¯ faces turned pale.


    The horn of war suddenly sounded. The overlord of Twilight had arrived.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting¡­¡±


    Kang De and Hong San looked at each other, then quickly checked the equipment on their bodies and carried their heavy backpacks. Their stable auras gradually calmed the people down and made them feel at ease.


    In the end, Kang De¡¯s gaze swept past everyone¡¯s faces one by one and finally stopped on Leona.


    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill a few elves.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 177 - 177 Everyone Has Their Duties

    177 Everyone Has Their Duties


    When the elves first attacked the city, Kang De was on the city wall.


    Together with Hong San, he brought the motley crew of the Heaven and Earth Association to face the sudden attack.


    The rain of arrows and terrifying spells echoed in the air. There was the buzzing of arrows cutting through the air and the whistling of spells in the air. The city wall was trembling, and the sky was burning. The shield in his hand continuously transmitted intense impacts, as if he was holding an umbre and walking with difficulty on the most violent stormy day¡­ It was even more terrifying than this.


    It was war. The militia troops on the city wall were almost crippled, and their morale had fallen to the bottom. They did not even fight the elves close. The other party¡¯s terrifying long-range attack had already destroyed all their courage.


    Even Kang De was surprised by the intensity of the war in this world.


    He had once thought that the city wall was already the most terrifying and dangerous ce.


    However, that was not the case.


    This morning, not long ago, when he was still eating breakfast, the elves¡¯ spell blew the horn of war. Under the gazes of the members of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, he and Hong San set off for the city wall where the battle had erupted. As they sped through the city, Kang De witnessed another great horror of the war.


    That was the fear ofmoners.


    The world changed color and mes filled the sky. The strength of the mages in the city was limited and they could not intercept all the spells. They could only weigh their judgment and choose spells that were rtively threatening to disperse. As for those spells thatnded and were not dangerous¡­ they could only let them be.


    Although these spells that followed it could not destroy the city wall, kill soldiers, or destroy the more important buildings in the city, after all¡­ it still headed into the city.


    The ones who endured all this were¡­moners who lived in less important ces.


    The street was chaotic and filled with screams and cries. Although the people were already aware and prepared, when the war descended again, fear still spread like clouds. This was because the elemental light that continuously broke through the interception of spells and shot into the city directly indicated that the city was not safe.


    Kang De and Hong San galloped on their horses and ran along the street. Suddenly, the sky lit up, and a zing me whistled down andnded on the neighboring street under their gazes. Amidst the violent explosion, arge amount of ck smoke and mes rose, mixed with muffled cries and screams.


    Elemental light shot into the city one after another.


    Some were intercepted, and some rushed to the ground andnded on the street or in an uninhabited area. It was fine, but if they were directly projected into the residential area, it was unknown how many casualties there would be.


    As the intensity of the attack increased further, the mages in the city were already in dire straits. It was already their limit to barely resist the highly threatening spell attack¡­ In the eyes of the mages andmanders, this was called helplessness, and in the eyes of themoners, it was undoubtedly the signal of imminent destruction.


    The people who could not return home in time hugged their heads and fled as if this magic hadnded at their feet.


    Kang De, who had witnessed all this, felt his heart sink.


    War was terrifying, too terrifying. The most terrifying and horrifying thing was that this monster would forcefully drag everything nearby into a nightmare of killing and pain, not caring if the victim was willing.


    Just like the people here, they had nothing to do with the elves in their lives and had never even seen them. However, the war of the Twilight Dynasty to invade the Duchy of Goethe had begun in their homnd. The soldiers of the two countries were fighting desperately, and themoners were passively enduring this kind of danger and damage. They were helpless against this and could not resist or change the situation. They could only tremble and pray.


    Even if one died, no one would care.


    Perhaps in the next moment, a spell that descended from the sky could easily kill them.


    The elf mage who used this spell might have foreseen this oue, or perhaps not, but what was certain was that that mage did not have the intention and motive to kill a specific person. His actions were part of the war and he did not care about the coteral damage that might die under his spell.


    He did not care about the wailing of the dead, the anger of the dead, or the pain of the dead.


    Those people who were killed by the impact of the spell had nowhere to avenge themselves or hate. Their souls howled endlessly, but the living heard it. All the casualties would ultimately be summarized into a heavy blood debt that would be remembered by the people for generations and await the day of retribution¡­ However, as for the lives, the fear and pain of the dead when they were alive, their encounters, their names, and their helplessness, they would forever disappear and be unknown.


    Kang De said softly, ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ hell.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hong San said. ¡°However¡­ all the battle and resistance are fighting against hell in order to take back the purend of the human world from the spread of the scorched earth of hell.¡±


    A bell sounded in the street. The brave councilmen drove the fire carriage in the direction of the eruption of mes. The huge fire water tank on the carriage shook.


    Another official ran wildly along the street and shouted, ¡°Hide nearby! Hide nearby! Civilians, don¡¯t appear on the street! Those who dare to cause trouble will be executed on the spot!¡±


    When the official saw Kang De and Hong San stop, he shouted, ¡°The two of you!¡±


    Hong San pointed at the badge on his chest. It was issued by the city hall to identifybatants. When the official saw this, he bowed seriously, ¡°Thank you for protecting this city!¡±


    Then, without stopping, he rushed past the corner and continued to shout under this doomsday scene, ¡°Civilians, hide nearby. Valentine¡¯s heroic warriors are fighting the elves. We¡¯ll definitely win!¡±


    Kang De mped the horse¡¯s abdomen and rushed toward the ce where the first spellnded.


    Hong San was about to say something when he finally shook his head and rode after him.


    The fire carriage took the lead. The street had already been cleared, so the two of them could speed without worry. Before long, they arrived at the scene of the incident. mes surged and spread, and pleas for help and cries sounded from the smoke and fog.


    The aldermen had already opened the water valve and sprayed water at the burning house.


    Kang De sped over and jumped off his horse. Without greeting him, he barged into the fire. Not long after, the diffusing fire gradually dissipated. The thick smoke and mes turned into various elemental powers that gathered in Kang De¡¯s body.


    Since the fire was extinguished, only green smoke was left.


    However, the houses and buildings were bombarded by spells and burned by mes. They were a little on the verge of copse. How to search and save them while ensuring their safety was a time-consuming technical job.


    Kang De strode out of the fire and said to the surprised aldermen, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rescue to you.¡±


    An alderman returned to his senses and saw thebatant badge on Kang De¡¯s chest. His breathing suddenly intensified and he straightened his neck, ¡°This is our duty to begin with. There¡¯s no need for you to interfere! I¡¯m a talentless person and can¡¯t fight the elves. It¡¯s just right to do such a thing. Since you have such an ability, why waste time here? Please go to your battlefield immediately. That¡¯s the ce that can save more people!¡±


    Because she was wearing a thick protective suit and a head guard, he could not tell at first.


    It was not until he spoke that Kang De discovered that this alderman who did not look too tall even with full equipment was actually a young girl.


    The two aldermen beside him were shocked. They dragged theirpanion to the side and apologized in fear, ¡°Lord, please forgive me! This girl signed up to participate in the city defense yesterday and did not meet the requirements and was rejected, so¡­ in short, please forgive her. She usually doesn¡¯t know how to speak¡­¡±


    Kang De shook his head and rode away without saying anything.


    Hong San was waiting at the side. At this moment, he followed and said, ¡°She¡¯s right. Everyone has their own duties. Master, the coteral damage to themoners is dealt with by the aldermen. They¡¯re not strong enough and can only protect the city in this way. As for us, we have to go to the ce we should go the most¡­ not spend our time here.¡±


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°You got into character very quickly.¡±


    Hong San sighed, ¡°Therefore, although I resent Mayor Nick for being cold-blooded and heartless, I can¡¯t hate him.¡±


    Kang De was silent. He was about to ride faster when he suddenly sensed something and turned around.


    The thin alderman who had just spoken was bowing deeply in his direction.


    He turned to look until the other party straightened up.


    The alderman also saw Kang De turn around. She was first panicked and uneasy, then she became calm.


    Due to the extremely protective head guard, he could not see her face, but Kang De saw the other party¡¯s eyes curve slightly like a crescent moon. It must be a smile.


    The alderman carried the rescue equipment from the carriage and rushed into the fire.


    Hispanions hurriedly followed in. Someone shouted, ¡°Steve, slow down!¡±


    Although it was very far away, with Kang De and Hong San¡¯s abilities, they had also heard this name. They looked at each other in surprise. Kang De frowned and said, ¡°This name¡­¡±


    Hong San was not surprised, ¡°Either her father went crazy thinking about keeping her and raised her as a son, or she was strong herself and forcefully changed a man¡¯s name.¡±


    Kang De thought of this girl¡¯s angry words earlier and many details. He said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s the second one, but¡­¡±


    Hong San asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    Kang De kicked the horse¡¯s abdomen. It understood and began to speed up. He smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to change her name to a man with her determination and actions.¡±


    Then, he threw this matter to the back of his mind.


    The two warhorses galloped toward the war-torn city wall.


    The sky changed and the ground shook. The thick city wall was as still as a mountain under the fierce attack of the enemy, defending everything in the city. The brave warriors protected the city wall.


    The two of them were interdependent and fought side by side. In the culture of the other world, the city wall had more concepts and symbols. Not only were they resisting the enemy and danger, but they were also the first andst defense line for mortals against the power of magic.


    The city wall protected the people and the warriors protected the city wall.


    In this city, innocentmoners trembled and begged under the long-range bombardment of the elves. There were also brave people who shuttled through the streets and alleys, extinguished the fire, cleaned up the ruins, and saved the injured. They took the same risk and adhered to their duty. They fought together, suffered, and even sacrificed themselves.


    Kang De and Hong San arrived at the foot of the city wall.


    The closer they were to the city wall, the stronger the terrifying shock. The vibration of the magic bombarding the city wall was already extremely clear. The rain of arrows that poured onto the city wall asionally crossed and fell. There was a dangerous and protective area under the city wall. The two of them revealed their identities and saw the battlefieldmander of the city wall.


    It was actually Nick¡¯s brother, Preston Valentine.


    When he saw Kang De in thebat room of the military camp under the city wall, he was first shocked, then he said, ¡°Mr. Dong Zhuo, why are you here? You should stay in the Vidal Chamber of Commerce or the city hall to make enchanted arrows. Not only is it safe, but it can also y the greatest role¡­ Please leave. It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±


    Kang De looked at everything around him. People kepting and going in the war room. Reports and requests for help were endless, and the voices of the secretaries and staff officers intertwined.


    He snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll decide how to support the battle myself. Compared to sitting at the back and praying that you can defend the city, I¡¯m more inclined to control the situation of the battle¡­ How¡¯s the battle going now?¡±


    He had to go up the city wall.


    Apart from the above, there was another reason.


    He had sent a few radio messages to his iron son yesterday to inform him of the current situation of the siege. If his iron son arrived today, he had to wait on the city wall. Otherwise, when the battle was dangerous, if he barged around as an Autobot, he would probably be attacked by the garrison.


    Although it was the safest to move at night, if he was discovered by the elf scouts, rushing into the city as soon as possible was the best choice. He could not care less about the time¡­


    Kang De thought about the situation of the city wall he had seen yesterday and was slightly relieved. Moreover, Nick had already agreed to cooperate. In any case, he was only an Autobot and could be let in no matter what.


    Preston did not know what he was thinking. Seeing his stubbornness, he was also very unhappy.


    Although the military was strictly disciplined, it also depended on people. At the very least, this Mr. Dong Zhuo could not be frightened by a sentence of ¡°militaryw¡±¡­


    He said angrily, ¡°The first attack of the elves is at its peak. We¡¯re trying our best to resist and rely on the mages and war machines to counterattack. Mr. Dong Zhuo, I have to remind you again that yesterday¡¯s surprise attack can only be considered a small fight. True bloodshed is tragic. Today is only¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, there was suddenly a muffled and violent explosion not far away. The aftershock of the violent vibration rumbled over. Preston¡¯s expression changed. The war room fell silent. He roared, ¡°Go investigate!¡±


    A momentter, the news was transmittedyer byyer, ¡°Lord, a catapult was shattered by the enemy¡¯s spell! Warlocks died on the spot, and the projectors suffered heavy casualties!¡±


    If they defended for a long time, they would definitely lose. This was themon sense of soldiers. The mages did their best to intercept the elf spells. After all, it was a passive defense. There would always be a time when they were tired and miscalcted. There would always be a time when the enemy seized a loophole.


    Preston cursed, then picked up his weapon and rushed out the door.


    Kang De followed.


    The youngmander turned to look at Kang De. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before he could speak, Kang De said, ¡°Let me see what I can do.¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178 Dwarf’s Oil Paper Bag

    178 Dwarf¡¯s Oil Paper Bag


    Kang De and Preston rushed out of the war room and into the outside world.


    A group of officers followed out.


    In an instant, the noisy and intense world returned. He looked at the sky. Dark clouds pressed down, and the world was deep and dark with a faint trace of blood.


    There were no shouts on the city wall, only the explosion of spells and the buzzing of the rain of arrows. Kang De was deep in thought and immediately asked, ¡°Have the elves not begun to attack the city?¡±


    Preston nced at him and gritted his teeth. ¡°Soon!¡±


    There was a trace of anxiety in his tone. He did not have the time to exin to Kang De at all and immediately instructed, ¡°Messenger! Pass down the order to the city hall to conscript the prepared warlocks, engineering teams, and geometry teams to go and evaluate the damage of the damaged Catapult No. 5 and try to repair it!¡±


    ¡°Order the reserve team to move to the area under the second city and be on standby. Be prepared to reinforce at any time!¡±


    ¡°Order the 1st and 3rd Archer Squadron¡­¡±


    As he ran, he gave orders. Officers and messengers continuously left the team. The attack on the city wall became more and more urgent as if it was a sonata before the torrent arrived.


    Kang De was a few steps behind, and Hong San was beside him.


    As themander, Preston did not have time to exin the situation to him, but Hong San could.


    The Cathayan lowered his voice and quickly exined, ¡°The damaged Catapult No. 5 is a very important long-range attack point. It¡¯s huge and uses thetest results of the Dwarven Engineering Institute. It¡¯s controlled by a warlock. It¡¯s a perfect fusion of magic and mechanical mechanics. It¡¯s extremely powerful and precise.¡±


    ¡°However, the parts areplicated. They¡¯re huge, heavy, andplicated. They can¡¯t be configured on the city wall. Moreover, with such firepower and size, even if they¡¯re forcefully ced on the city wall, they¡¯ll only be live targets for the elves¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was configured on a carefully calcted firepower position in the city to attack from afar through the observation spells of warlocks and the calctions of the geometry team.¡±


    ¡°The benefit is that it¡¯s hidden enough. Arge number of concealments and bunkers have been built on the firepower base. They¡¯ve even builtrge tracks regardless of money and manpower. In a critical situation, when mobilizing the beasts and horses, they can even pull them to dodge and hide. The disadvantage is that after all, under the city wall and in the city, there are shooting blind spots. In the end, it¡¯s not as convenient as being installed on the city wall and towers¡­ There are always ces that can¡¯t be taken care of.¡±


    Hong San said extremely quickly, ¡°However, there are many such catapults scattered throughout the city. The shooting range superimposes and can take care of every battlefield. However¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he roughly understood, ¡°However, this one has been damaged, which means that the saturated firepower density will be correspondinglycking. In other words, the elves will choose the corresponding gap to attack to reduce the defense advantage of the city defender. Is that right?¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°Master is wise. That¡¯s the reason. Moreover, a thousand-mile dike copses in an ant nest. War is the collision of two entities. Our side has broken a valuable catapult that will trigger a series of reactions. If we can¡¯t repair it as soon as possible, things will be troublesome¡­¡±


    The location of the No. 5 catapult was not far from the temporarybat room. Almost all the officers present had battle aura, and the worst was a fierce and strong person. They quickly arrived and saw that the air was filled with the charred smell of lightning piercing through. The lingering mes of the burning fire floated in all directions, and broken flesh and blood were everywhere.


    This ce had clearly encountered a ferocious and dense firepower attack.


    It was not that the elf mage had identally guessed it, but after careful calction and preparation, he had seized the human mage¡¯s mistake and uprooted this ce like a bolt of lightning.


    Surrounded by a group of broken limbs and corpses, the huge catapult stood quietly like a proud and powerful giant. It still stood after suffering a heavy blow.


    However, even if he knew nothing about dwarven engineering, everyone could tell that this proud and powerful giant was already dead. The cause of death was not a fatal injury to his body but from the inside.


    The catapult even maintained a nearly intact appearance, but the internal structure had already been pierced and destroyed by countless jagged stone spikes. Many parts and fragments that still had magic aura scattered on the ground, and the exquisite structure was in a mess.


    Preston stood in a daze for a moment and slowly exhaled.


    As themander, he should not havee personally, but he would not give up unless he saw this with his own eyes. Moreover, he had to figure out how the well-prepared firepower position was removed.


    This was the most important thing.


    He slowly said, ¡°Commander, immediately inform the warlocks and guardians of the other firepower positions¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that Catapult No. 5 was destroyed by the rock piercing magic and directly destroyed the magic and transmission structure of the core of the catapult. This blow can be said to be deeply calcted. The violent and dense spell bombardment is only a cover¡­¡±


    He looked at the corpses around him and the various bunkers that were set up to attract and reduce the lethality of spells. Then, he continued, ¡°The true fatal attackes from the ground¡­ Let all relevant people pay attention to guard and vignce to prevent the same casualties.¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Kang De and did not speak.


    Kang De did not speak.


    When he saw that catapult, he knew that he was helpless.


    Heavy weapons in the era of cold weapons on Earth were basically notplicated. At least in the eyes of modern people, this was the case. Even if an extremely advanced weighted catapult appeared in theter stages of cold weapons, Earthlings who had experienced modern education could immediately understand the operating principle after looking at the diagram a few times. Even if he was asked to make and adjust it, it was only a matter of time.


    It was precisely because of this thought that Kang De wanted to see if he could help. After all, the ability to extract and enchant was very suitable for this. Repairing broken simple machinery was not a problem at all. He could casually get some material to stick and enchant.


    However, this was another world.


    This catapult emitted the aura of an elite monster.


    He could not help but think of the ballista on the elf battleship seized on the Holy Seal Inds. At that time, he was shocked when he saw it. This thing was actually not inferior to the elf ballista at all, and it was even better.


    Not to mention that these various parts and fragments looked troublesome at a nce, and they were even magicponents that had fused with so-called magic and mechanical mechanics, he would most likely not understand after looking at them for a day.


    Therefore, Kang De was helpless.


    Moreover, he felt a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, although Preston was vexed and angry, he still had his rationality and knew the severity of the situation. He did not mock Kang De. He nced at the officers around him who were in a heavy mood. No one was stupid. They all knew the meaning ofpletely destroying this precious catapult. Although it could not shake the entire situation, it was a bad move.


    ¡°Cheer up!¡±


    Preston said sternly, ¡°War is not a theater on the stage. It doesn¡¯t follow the script! All kinds of bad situations will happen. What¡¯s the big deal about a catapult being damaged? When Mr. Mayor designed the city defense strategy, he had already considered all the bad situations. All the sudden events have been recorded. Everything is in his control! These strategies and decision-making problems are not something we should consider!¡±


    ¡°We soldiers only need to do our jobs and fulfill our mission. That¡¯s all!¡±


    He shouted, ¡°Since the elves have removed this firepower position, it¡¯s not far from an official siege. Everyone, it¡¯s time for us to fight a bloody battle¡­ Return immediately and wait for the war!¡±


    The messenger sent the precious experience obtained at this heavy price to the mages and other firepower positions, and Preston and the other officers returned to the predetermined battlefield.


    He only needed to think of the fire support area of Catapult No. 5 and calcte the fire support area that had been weakened because of this to know where the elves would attack.


    Kang De stayedst. He walked forward and looked at the situation of the catapult being destroyed. That rock piercing magic rose from the ground directly under the huge base of the catapult.


    This spell had been umting strength for a long time and was extremely sharp. Thick, long, and sharp stone spikes shed out in all directions, destroying all the structures inside the catapult and fusing with it, jamming all the conduction structures.


    If he used extraction, he could eliminate the stone spike, but that was meaningless. If he did this, although the stone spike would disappear without a trace, this huge catapult would instantly copse.


    He shook his head.


    It was better to let the warlocks and engineers of the backup team repair it. Such precise and professional things were better left to professionals.


    It was said that it was a high-level product made by the dwarves.


    He hoped that the dwarves were strict enough and would bury an oil paper bag with a full set of spare recement parts under the ground near the catapult.


    He turned around and said to Hong San, who was waiting where he was, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about to begin.¡±


    Hong San nodded solemnly.


    At the same time, outside the city, the energetic elf infantry was fully equipped and stepped into the battlefield. Their shiny armor and shields reflected the sunlight like waves of light rolling and swimming. The elite soldiers would protect them. The elfmander looked at the battlefield from the high tform and watched the destructive light of the mages¡¯ array drag gorgeous tail mes towards the city wall.


    Then, he said, ¡°Send the order, Elras. Start attacking the city ording to the established n.¡±


    The elf adjutant beside him bowed and said, ¡°Lord, why don¡¯t we wait for the mages to make more contributions? They¡¯ve already removed a powerful catapult and weakened the long-range strength of a part of the battlefield. ording to this method, if we destroy one or two more catapults, the long-range advantage willpletely belong to us.¡±


    The elfmander shook his head and said, ¡°Although we can¡¯t underestimate the humans, in my opinion, this resisting city is controlled by a human official with a heart of stone. He¡¯s willing to do anything to survive, even abandoning honor and shame. It¡¯s the usual practice of pitiful humans. In order to survive, they disregard their dignity. This means that this city will be defended extremely efficiently under his iron grip¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, the method we use to destroy that war weapon will quickly be discovered by the enemy and inform the other directions to make them defend carefully¡­ The same method will no longer be effective.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s save the precious magic power of the mages to support our brave soldiers.¡±


    At this point, themander looked at his adjutant and shook his head, ¡°Elras, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but war is an exchange. Use your own soldiers to exchange for the enemy¡¯s soldiers to obtain victory.¡±


    ¡°I know that if we attack now, our soldiers will still advance at the risk of the impact of the war weapons and definitely have to pay casualties. However, war is like this. We can¡¯t hope to fight a war without casualties, just like how I won¡¯t delude myself into thinking that there¡¯s an alchemical bomb in the world that can destroy a city and make a country helplessly surrender¡­ right?¡±


    When the adjutant heard this, he sighed helplessly, ¡°If the lords of the council want to win, we have to bleed.¡±


    Themander slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless toin about this. Elras, we have to obtain the victory the lords want and make contributions from this. We have to advance step by step until we step into the council¡­ and rece them!¡±


    The adjutant nodded forcefully, and fanaticism shed through his eyes. He took a deep breath, took off the horn, and suddenly blew it. The deste horn swept across the ground and fluttered in the sky, hearing both friend and foe.


    In the next moment, the silver elf array began to move, and the ancient war slogans were in unison.


    ¡°Get ready¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get ready¡ª¡±


    Shouts rose and fell on the city wall. The veterans, the officers, and everyone who did not hesitate to fight.


    Fear, anger, and then facing the war.


    ¡­

 Chapter 179 - 179 Wood Gundam

    179 Wood Gundam


    The deste horn swept across the ground.


    After a more terrifying long-range attack than yesterday, the official attack of the elves was about to arrive.


    The west wall was still the west wall.


    This ce had been violently destroyed by the elves¡¯ spells yesterday. The durability of the city wall was rtively low. Moreover, the elves¡¯ surprise battle yesterday had caused them to bleed and be quite injured. Their morale had also suffered a setback. With the pride and dignity of the elves, they had to regain their dignity and wash away their humiliation wherever they suffered.


    Their special opponent was humans¡­ humans they looked down on.


    Attacking the west wall again was almost inevitable.


    Regarding this, Nick and Hong San came to the same conclusion. In some aspects, elves were indeed easier to understand¡­ especially when it came to dignity and pride.


    Therefore, the western city wall was renovated and strengthened overnight. A portion of the rtively elite reserves were also subordinates in this area. Valentine gathered his superior troops here and made arge number of preparations.


    Perhaps the elves also understood this and understood that Valentine could make the corresponding judgment.


    However, they did not beat them at their own game and suddenly attack the other walls.


    Instead, he was still prepared to attack the western city wall¡­ and it would not change.


    This was because regardless of whether the humans strengthened their vignce, mobilized their advantageous troops, tilted their battlefield advantage, or determined their tactical choices¡ªthey did not care.


    ¡°They don¡¯t care.¡±


    On the city wall, Hong San and Kang De each took out arge shield and observed the situation of the elf army in the distance. The Cathayan said, ¡°This is the hegemon of the world. A peerless country in the world naturally has peerless armies. Be it self-confidence, conceit, heroism, or arrogance¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, they indeed have this strength¡­ In fact, Valentine¡¯s greatest advantage is to defend against the wall. If not for the deep wall of the city and the fact that they attacked in the field, even if the City Lord recruited all the men in the city, they would not be enough to fight the Dusk Battle Group in a round.¡±


    Hong San slowly exhaled, ¡°Master, just watch. This is only the second day. The Dusk Battle Group has rushed here and many methods are not ready. It¡¯ll be more and more difficult in the future¡­¡±


    At this point, his face naturally carried worry and uneasiness. He said in a low voice, ¡°Reinforcements, reinforcements, I hope the Sword Orchid Army will arrive on time¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart was also pounding. Nervousness was inevitable. After all, emotions were contagious. He was not strong enough to defeat an army alone, or rather, he was far from it.


    He raised his binocrs and looked at the elf army that had revealed the tip of the iceberg. They were neatly armed and armored. The silver-white waves were like fish scales arranged. Kang De saw neat square formations. Looking back, the army was enveloped in the vast fog and he could not tell what was inside.


    Kang De felt uneasy and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s with this fog of war?¡±


    ¡°Fog of war?¡± Hong San was stunned, ¡°This is a good term¡­ This is the method of the elves. Their spellcasters are very rich and can specially mobilize astronomic mages to gather the fog. Because it¡¯s far away, the mages are waiting solemnly. Our mages can¡¯t disperse the fog and can¡¯t see what¡¯s in it clearly. However, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only used from afar. If we soar the fog nearby, it¡¯ll be dispersed by the mages.¡±


    He saw Kang De¡¯s frown andforted him, ¡°This is good. After all, the scale of the mage group in the city is not weak. The magic advantage of the elves is never overwhelming. Otherwise, they would directly raise a fog and envelope the entire city. Not only will our long-range troops be unpredictable, but they can also attack calmly¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°But in this fog¡­¡±


    When Hong San heard this, he sighed, ¡°It must be the methods of the elves to attack the city this time. For them to hide like this, they definitely have to take us by surprise and make us unable to prepare. Mayor Nick must have a headache because of this, but we have no choice. The Valentine garrison is really too weakpared to the enemy and doesn¡¯t dare to leave the city at all¡­¡±


    Kang De was about to speak when he heard a muffled bang in the distance.


    Thunk.


    It was as if a huge creature was walking.


    Then, bangs sounded continuously.


    It was as if more than one behemoth was taking steps.


    There was amotion on the city wall. The rain of arrows and spell attacks stopped for a moment. The elves were probably adjusting their movements. Everyone felt the vibration that continuously transmitted over and felt uneasy. They boldly looked out and saw that most of the elves¡¯ army was still hidden in the thick fog. The unknown came from it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Panicked whispers were spreading. The unknown was the most terrifying.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    The fear of the unknown was advancing step by step.


    The fog of the elf army spread forward.


    The spell battle began again. This time, it was the human mage who quickly attacked. Ice-type spells and fire-type spells reflected each other, and streams of light whistled out of the city.


    They wanted to disperse this d*mned fog and expose the military goal of the elves. The sooner they revealed the true appearance of the huge creature opposite them, the more time the army in the city would have to prepare.


    The mages controlled the power of nature and were powerful and strange. They could resist the spell attacks of the elves and form a magic deterrence against the enemy army. However, in the war, they were not the only protagonists. What blocked the terrifying attacks of the elves and protected the city wall was still an army made of flesh and blood.


    On the bnce of victory, swords and magic were always raised.


    The elf army approached further and had already reached the dominant spellcasting radius of the humans. Even someone as powerful as the elf mages could not maintain absolute rule in the domain of humans.


    The fog that rolled up could not take another step forward.


    However, the elf army continued to advance.


    The mysterious behemoth finally broke out of the fog.


    They revealed their forms amidst the exmations of the humans. The morning sun shone on the canopy-like leaf crown, reflecting an emerald light. This giant-like spirit monster took heavy and clumsy steps. Countless entangled thick roots coiled into powerful limbs. The rough and thick skin was like thick armor. With a heavy thud, they rumbled towards the city wall step by step. Their huge bodies covered the elves who were hiding behind and spreading.


    Someone on the city wall shouted in horror, ¡°Wild Wood Spirit, it¡¯s the War Spirit! In the name of Su, oh my god!¡±


    Shaken and uneasy were growing.


    This was because the legendary lifeform in the legend and story had appeared in front of him as an enemy.


    As the hegemon of the world, not only were the elves economically and militarily powerful, but the cultural radiation attached to them was also extremely terrifying. The poprity of Twilight, the poetry and drama of Twilight, and the rich and diverse culture of the elves invaded the various races of the continent forcefully, causing a series of transmissions and derivative creations. These Goethe soldiers on the city wall had grown up listening to many legendary stories on the elves¡¯ side.


    A peaceful race, a developed culture, a rich country, and the birthce of democracy. This was the image of the elves continuously exporting out, subtly affecting people¡¯s thoughts. Even in war stories, the elves were definitely the incarnation of justice. The enemy was either the viin who tried to destroy the world, or an invader from hell, outer space, or something. The elves would always be the guardians of world peace.


    In fact, if not for the fact that the elves had invaded their mothend and burned, killed, and plundered, if not for the irond evidence and the danger of extermination, most Goethe people would probably not believe that the elves would invade their country.


    If not for the fact that Goethe¡¯s ancestors had once been rich and that many historical factors had led to the early formation of national cohesion, that Grand Duke Goethe was good at governing and the Tedrell family had an extremely good reputation, many Goethe people would even believe the nonsense of the elves and think that the other party was here to promote democracy and freedom.


    However, even if they confirmed their resistance, the influence of the elves on them was very, very great.


    Those huge creatures that were almost as tall as the city wall were clearly the Wild Wood Spirits in the storybook. They were the loyal allies of the Twilight Elves. Together with the Unicorn, they were indispensable characters in any elf legendary story. They were heavy and slow, guarding the forest. They had a long time and their wisdom stretched. They were not harmless. When they were angry, the entire forest would tremble and any enemy would be reduced to ashes.


    Now, humans wanted to fight them.


    ¡ªHow could they fight?


    Even the heroic veterans were in despair. If these big fellows approached the city wall and stretched out their arms to sweep a round, the elves behind would climb up the branches and swarm over. Then there was no need to fight this battle!


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡±


    More than ten messengers rushed up the city wall from all directions and shouted, ¡°This is not the Wild Wood Spirit! It¡¯s not the War Spirit! Think about it with your heads!¡±


    These people ran back and forth under the threat of a long-range attack to stabilize the morale of the army. It should be Preston¡¯s idea. They roared, ¡°Think of the story you heard when you were young. The elf army raided here. With the speed of the Wild Wood Spirit, how can they keep up? If it¡¯s immediately produced, it¡¯s even more impossible! How can there be such arge forest around this city? How can it produce such a big guy?¡±


    ¡°Even if there is, you¡¯ve heard the story. How can the Wild Wood Spirit bepleted overnight? That can only be done by many Druids who have been nurturing it! You¡¯ve all heard the story!¡±


    The messengers blushed and shouted forcefully, ¡°The mages said that this is not the Wild Wood Spirit at all, but something produced by the elves through the fusion of an entire forest. It¡¯s only an imposter, far inferior to the Wild Wood Spirit! It¡¯s just arge-scaling cart. At most, it can walk on its own, and it¡¯s a littlerger!¡±


    ¡°There are also huge benefits. At the very least, the warlocks can fight more urately!¡±


    Thisfort was reasonable. Moreover, it was very logical to start with the ¡°setting¡± that everyone was familiar with, causing the city wall guards to gradually calm down. Only Kang De and Hong San looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Such a huge guy could not be stopped with the swords and halberds of the guards on the city wall.


    Only the mages and war machines could destroy them rtively easily.


    However¡­


    The quantity and quality of the mage group were limited. It was already quite difficult to passively deal with the attacks of the elf mages. He probably did not have much strength to deal with these Wild Wood Spirits.


    As for the war machine¡­


    The most important catapult covering this area had already been destroyed¡­


    As expected, after entering the shooting range, the war machine in the city had already begun to roar. Boulders, stone bullets, and ballista whistled out and smashed into the slowly advancing Wild Wood Spirits, the No. 5 fire position was still silent. The long-range attack power in the city had already shown ws.


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°Good lord, I thought that the first to be prepared would be the scaling cart, then the siege tower. I didn¡¯t expect the elves to actually cause such a hugemotion¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at the approaching natural giant in the distance and was momentarily helpless. He did not return to the white fog world yesterday because the battle was dangerous. He had to be careful and leave this opportunity to escape. Therefore, he did not replenish the explosion, leaving only onerge and a few small ones. Facing such a huge creature, he did not know if a gas tank could overturn it. After all, he did not understand the principle of the other party¡¯s actions.


    Moreover, it was still far away and the gas tank could not be thrown over.


    He frowned and pondered. If this thing approached the city wall and relied on his extraction superpower, could he deal with it cleanly?


    However, in the next moment, this thought was dispelled.


    This was because he clearly saw many shadows shing between the leaf crown and branches of the Wild Wood Spirits. He could even sense sharp gazes shooting out from elsewhere. There were actually many elf sharpshooters hidden among them. He even saw a few fire spells in the city smash at one of the Wooden Gundams, but they were blocked by a hot me Divine Shield. There were actually spellcasters hidden here.


    Moreover, there were many elf soldiers behind this Wooden Gundam. D*mn, they were even cooperating.


    Kang De cursed in his heart, but he did not dare to have the thought of extracting and destroying the enemy. At the very least, he did not dare to unless it was a critical moment. This was different from the time on the slope. For example, in modern war, which ferocious warrior would carry an explosive bag and run to blow up the main battle tank with aplete anti-infantry module and infantry fighting together?


    Then¡­ what should he do?


    At this moment, Hong San, who was beside him, muttered, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Master. The elves seem to be very anxious¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°Even if this is not the true Wild Wood Spirit, but a war puppet fused and twisted from a small forest, it¡¯s still a huge sum. It must have consumed a lot of magic power to make it overnight. I said that the attack of the elf mages today is not as sharp as yesterday. So that¡¯s the reason. Therefore, Master, I said that the elves are very anxious. They seem to want to take down Valentine City quickly, so they created today¡¯smotion!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed, ¡°They¡¯ve already sensed the ns of the Sword Orchid Army?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible to be so fast. After all, they only arrived yesterday, but¡­¡±


    Hong San shook his head. He could not figure it out.


    However, the sharp and precise arrows had already attacked the city. The elf divine archer was hidden in the leaves of the Wild Wood Spirit and was no longer at a high disadvantage. He could even rely on cover to aim and shoot more calmly. Even the mage had the same advantage.


    People were already being shot on the city wall, and the human projection troops began to counterattack. However, the archer troops were insufficient to begin with. They had to suppress the infantry and counter the arrows, so they were even more stretched.


    As for the war machine, it had not contributed much. The number five catapult had been destroyed. The other war machines were either not powerful enough or had more missions. It was really very difficult to suppress all the Wild Wood Spirits.


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. I¡¯ll go to the fifth firing position to take a look!¡±


    Hong San said in surprise, ¡°Master, you have a way?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a way!¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180 Kang Ge’s Hammer, Randomly Assembled Catapult

    180 Kang Ge¡¯s Hammer, Randomly Assembled Catapult


    ¡°There¡¯s a way!¡±


    Hearing Kang De say this, Hong San was stunned, ¡°Since there¡¯s a way, why did you¡­¡±


    Kang De looked around and quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s a chance of repairing it, but the probability is not high. Moreover, if I can¡¯t repair it, it¡¯llpletely break. The reason why I didn¡¯t try earlier was because I was afraid ofpletely shattering it. After all, Preston has already called someone to repair it. If Ipletely break it, I¡¯ll be a spy. However, from the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t repair it! Since they can¡¯t repair it, I can try it!¡±


    ¡°In any case, the situation can¡¯t get worse!¡±


    He gave a few simple instructions and used his shield to protect himself. He turned around and walked quickly, preparing to climb down the city wall.


    The elf sharpshooter hidden in the wood essence leaf crown peeped at someone sticking his head out, so how could he let go of this good opportunity? He drew his bow and shot three times towards Kang De¡¯s back. Kang De waved his shield and blocked. The arrow collided with the shield enhanced by the iron wall and immediately shattered.


    His gaze was gloomy as he said in a low voice, ¡°Hong San!¡±


    Hong San immediately held his shield in front of him to protect him. Kang De threw away his battle shield, grabbed the three hard bows ced at the side, and pulled out three arrows from the quiver on his body. He took a deep breath and activated his battle aura. With a buzzing sound, the three longbows were pulled back to the full moon. Then, the bowstring shot out and flew in the direction of the cold arrows!


    In any case, it was only a rough shot. There was no need to care about archery!


    Three streams of light danced, then with three loud bangs, intense mes suddenly erupted.


    After Kang De shot the arrow, he immediately threw the bow aside without looking and jumped down the city wall. Hong San also rolled to the right to dodge. The former was a sinister thought that he had trained in shooting online games, and thetter was very knowledgeable. The two of them did not look at the three explosions.


    In the next moment, retaliatory shots from all directions enveloped the ce where the two of them had been standing.


    When the supervising team at the side saw this, they pretended to shout. Hong San hurriedly threw the badge over and briefly exined the situation.


    He finally passed. After all, Nick had given him the highest-levelbat badge and had extremely greatbat autonomy. Only then did he appease the strict supervising team member.


    Since Kang De had descended the city wall, he ran all the way. The shouts of war had already sounded from all directions. The wooden puppet continuously advanced and was about to approach the city wall. The archers of the two sides had already begun to exchange fire, but the infantry was still passively beaten. Their battle still had to wait until the monster approached the city wall. Roots and stems wrapped around it and built the bridge.


    At that time, it would be time to fight to the death.


    Since ancient times, the difficulty of attacking a city was to conquer the city wall. The disadvantage of attacking from the bottom up was already very great, but the Wooden Gundam that the elves had pieced together overnight had almostpletely matched this disadvantage. As long as this thing stuck to the city wall, the Twilight elite soldiers would easily reach the same battlefield height andpete fairly with the human soldiers. Once the advantage on the two battlefields was equal, the humans would definitely lose.


    He had to do something.


    Otherwise, not to mention persevering for three to five days, even today would be the day Valentine City was broken!


    Not long after, Kang De rushed to Position 5.


    A group of people surrounded him. There were about 30 to 50 of them, and they were sighing inside and out.


    A middle-aged man in a robe was circling the catapult. Ignoring the blood and dust on it, he was almost stuck to it. His eyes were wide and he was sweating profusely. He was observing and calcting something. However, his expression was painful and his face was pale. He must have had a result in his mind.


    When the people outside heard themotion, they turned around and were stunned to see Kang De. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Kang De did not answer and strode over. The situation was urgent. He nced around. ¡°Move aside!¡±


    These were mostly craftsmen, apprentices, and geometers. When Kang De red at them, they retreated. Kang De walked towards the person in the robe. The other party finally heard themotion and said in confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°You¡¯re a warlock? Can this thing be repaired?¡±


    The other party was stunned, then his expression was worried and tears were about to fall, ¡°I¡¯m useless. The damage is too serious. Even if I change all the parts, it¡¯ll take a day. This is even under a situation where I can calmly mobilize manpower. After all, I have to dismantle, teleport, and disperse the residue of the spell. I¡¯m really helpless¡­¡±


    Before he could finish feeling sorry for himself, Kang De stepped forward and pushed him away. ¡°Then move aside!¡±


    The warlock was first shocked. His apprentices and assistants also looked angry. Before they could say anything, Kang De had already pressed his hands on the catapult.


    Enchantment.


    Elements were injected.


    It was theposite elements absorbed from the white fog world.


    Previously, he had been chased by the people of the Empire. In the dangerous situation, he could not bear to abandon the car and instead activated his iron son. Now, he did the same. If he could make a wooden son¡­ he would ept it.


    If possible, he hoped that it would be a daughter this time.


    ¡­I¡¯m joking.


    This was impossible.


    The Autobot¡¯s situation was probably an extremely low probability event formed by multiple reasons. If every enchantment could enchant life, not to mention anything else, the tactical artillery induction device he had enchanted in a boring manner would undergo a very, very, very magical change and not explode into silicone fragments on the ground.


    He only wanted to take a gamble.


    What he bet was that the sess rate of the white fog element fantasy enchantment was not illusory and unpredictable, but traceable. Just like the time the Autobot was born, the Hummer had undergone many enchantment modifications and poured his emotions into it. Now, this broken catapult also had countless magicponents that carried the lives and hope of countless people. If his guess was correct, these two elements wereplete.


    As for the principle that determined the enchantment product¡­ it was secondary.


    ¡°¡­Then let¡¯s take a look!¡±


    Elements surged in and swept up a violent wind on the ground. With a thought, Kang De said sternly, ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡±


    When everyone saw the light circte and the phenomenon appear, they were shocked and subconsciously retreated.


    Kang De¡¯s mental strength spread out in all directions. Flesh, iron fragments, pellets, magic essories, and many bunkers and induction devices for defense spell attacks were scattered on the firepower position. These elements-rich objects were extracted one by one and dissipated in the wind.


    Elements of various sizes floated beside Kang De. He did not distinguish them and casually absorbed them. Then, they were all poured into the remains of the catapult.


    Light shed.


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the catapult in disbelief, anticipation gradually igniting in their hearts.


    They were under the warlock army and knew these war machines like the back of their hands. Even apprentices could tell that this catapult had already beenpletely damaged and was very difficult to repair, so their morale was extremely low.


    However, now, seeing thismotion, they slowly became excited.


    How magical was it to be able to repair apletely destroyed catapult?!


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the dense white ball of light. They were extremely looking forward to that scene.


    When the light dissipated, the mighty and majestic catapult that emitted mechanical and geometric beauty would appear in front of everyone unharmed. Its performance would be no different from before. They would immediately enthusiastically throw themselves into the operation and pilot this Warbringer to project the power of destruction at the elves.


    ¡®In the name of Su, pray that your light illuminates us¡­¡¯


    As they prayed, they looked at this zing light expectantly, even if it was very dazzling.


    If the miracle had color, they hoped that it was this color.


    However, in the next moment, the miracle turned as red as blood.


    A thick cluster of red flickered from the center of the light. Immediately, it was like red ink dripping into water, dyeing the zing light as dense as blood.


    In this red light, the outline of the majestic catapult appeared.


    Although the members of the warlock army were uneasy, they slowly rxed when they saw this scene. No matter what color the miracle was, repairing the catapult was a good color.


    They suppressed the excitement in their hearts and watched all of this.


    This was because they could see very clearly that the stone puncture that had pierced the interior of the catapult had already disappeared. The outline of the catapult that appeared was the masterpiece of the Dwarven Engineering Institute.


    Every part condensed the master¡¯s thoughts. Every structure revealed the simple and powerful beauty of a dwarf. It was the materialization of mathematics, the perfect fusion of machinery and magic, the sharp weapon of war, the giant who protected his home, the guardian of strength and beauty, and the powerful ruler of the battlefield!


    Even the warlock in the lead had iparable fanaticism and joy in his eyes.


    He did not care what method this Cathayan used to repair the catapult. As long as it was repaired, he was extremely grateful to the other party. This was because after repairing the catapult, his ability would be useful!


    He could not wait.


    However¡­


    In the next moment, everyone¡¯s expectant gazes suddenly became shocked.


    This was because they saw from the outline that something strange was gradually bulging on the long and thick arm of the catapult.


    ¡ªWait! Stop! What¡¯s this structure? Fangs? There¡¯s a mistake! Why is there such a thing on the throwing arm? This doesn¡¯t conform to the principle of mechanics at all! It¡¯s meaningless!


    Then, shock turned to dumbfoundedness, and dumbfoundedness turned to fear. The outline in the red light was undergoing a subtle change that they could not understand. Fangs, essories, messy and meaningless rams and scythe des¡ªcould it be that this catapult could charge?


    ¡­So, what was he doing?!


    Soon, they obtained the answer.


    The red light converged, like fog being dispersed by the sunlight. It was done.


    The repaired catapult appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    The sounds of breathing rose and fell, and there was even a loud voice that almost sounded. It was as if a curtain had been revealed. The sudden impact almost made these artillerymen faint.


    What¡­ what was this?!


    Logic no longer existed. The peak work of the Dwarven Engineering Institute, a great work that had fused the beauty of machinery and magic, no longer existed. Although the catapult in front of them was still a catapult, it could no longer be recognized. It had already be the shape of this Cathayan, and¡­ it looked too terrifying!


    What was with this dazzling red color? Where did the reserved and deep silver go?!


    What was with this graffiti that was even uglier than a child¡¯s random drawing?! Was this terrifying ghost face a goblin? It must be a goblin! Why was it a goblin¡¯s face?!


    There were also these meaningless fangs and bulges, the ram installed on the heavy catapult! There were iron des embedded everywhere with unknown meanings! There was also a skull! Where did the skulle from?!


    Also! There was also this craftsmanship! This nail equipment! This reinforcement!


    Everyone trembled. Most of them were angry, and only a small half was shocked.


    Their twisted expressions reflected the shock in their hearts. Anyone who saw the peak war weapon of the dwarves be like this would be like this. Not to mention anything else, the original iron protection of the catapult was threeyers wrapped, and the surface was as smooth as a mirror. The location of every nail was exactly the same, and the distance was exactly the same. But now! Now! He had only casually nailed some iron sheets!


    He waspletely a drunk cksmith apprentice who had casually thrown it while singing and dancing!


    Their eyes were red as they stared fixedly at Kang De, who had retracted his hands.


    Kang De took two steps back and finally saw the full appearance of this sessfully enchanted catapult. Its form had already changed drastically. It had a rough appearance, ferocious essories, red paint, and wild temperament. Fangs were everywhere, and iron tes were ced horizontally. It wasrge and good, and there was a f*cking wild aura.


    He muttered, ¡°How did it be like this?¡±


    ¡ªWe wanted to ask you!


    Everyone was umting doubts and anger. Before they could re up, they saw Kang De re at them, ¡°It¡¯s fixed. Hurry up and get into position! The city is still waiting for your artillery support!¡±


    Everyone looked at this extremely subtle thing and their first reaction was¡ªcould this thing be used?


    However, in the next moment, they immediately returned to their senses.


    Even if they could not use it, they had to try!


    The loading team, the firing team, the calction team, the observation team, the maintenance team, and the artillery quickly got into position. When the warlock passed by Kang De, she stopped and looked at him with a strange gaze.


    Kang De looked back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The other party hesitated for a moment and asked softly, ¡°Are you human?¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°What else?¡±


    The warlock was shocked by him and did not dare to ask. He hurriedly shrank his head and jogged over.


    Soon, theunch team discovered the first problem and could not help but say in panic, ¡°Lord, the parameters are in chaos! We can¡¯tunch urately and can only rely on rough estimates!¡±


    Everyone could not help but look at the person who had caused all this. Kang De said impatiently, ¡°Why are you looking at me? It¡¯s already good enough that you can fight. Does it matter if you can¡¯t aim urately? Just think about it!¡±


    That was the only way. Fortunately, other than the problem of aiming, there was no problem with the others. Although the shape was very strange and the craftsmanship was not ttering, the principle was simr.


    The loading team ced a cut bullet on theuncher with various tools. The first shot was an ordinary stone bullet because they had to determine thending point and could not waste precious magic shells.


    With a thought, Kang De suddenly said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Because arge number of elements had been extracted from the surroundings, there was still some left.


    Be it the white fog elements or ordinary elements.


    He quickly stepped forward and ced his hands on the stone bullet. Seeing his action, the surrounding people trembled, but they immediately calmed down. The catapult had already be like this. It did not matter what the stone bullet was.


    Light shed and turned red.


    Not long after, the wind howled. A fast shadow roared out of the No. 5 firing position, swept through the sky, and sted toward the advancing formation of the elves.


    When the sharp battlefield observers saw all of this, they cheered and were surprised.


    The shell descended from the sky with a terrifying scream and struck a walking wooden puppet. With a bang, the branches and leaf crown on the left side of the wooden puppet were cut off horizontally. An invisible shock wave spread out with a bang, and rich blood-like things sshed everywhere. Chaotic things were everywhere. Many elves were smashed to the ground. The fragments of the stone bullet struck the ground and knocked down another team!


    God knew what this was!


    This was only an interlude in the intense battlefield. Magic flew everywhere, and a rain of arrows roared. The battlefield was in chaos. The magic of the two sides shot at each other. The human projection team shot arrows at the wooden puppets, but the mes that rose were easily extinguished by the elf mage. They were useless. Only one wooden puppet was ignited, and the fire was rapid. The mage was also held back tightly and could not extinguish the fire for a moment.


    Compared to the intensity of the battlefield, this stone bullet was not very loud. Many soldiers did not notice this.


    However, there were still people who noticed.


    Behind the battlefield, on the elfmand tform, themander of the Dusk Legion suddenly stood up and stared fixedly at Valentine City. He muttered sternly, ¡°Why is there an Orc Tyrant in the city?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 181 - 181 Va—Len—Tine—

    181 Va¡ªLen¡ªTine¡ª


    ¡°Target hit!¡±


    After the feedback from the observation team, the No. 5 firing position cheered.


    Although the good dwarf catapult ced here had be like this, at such a dangerous moment, as long as they could fight and unleash its power, it was good stuff!


    Kang De was also happy. He patted the warlock¡¯s shoulder forcefully. Just now, he was in charge of the enchantment of the stone bullet, and this warlock chased theunch team aside and carried out the final calction and firing.


    He praised, ¡°Pir, you fought well!¡±


    The warlock subconsciously revealed a reserved and shy smile, then said in a daze, ¡°Pir? My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, Pir. Hurry up and shoot a second time!¡±


    Kang De saw the loading team pull in a second stone bullet with a tow truck. He quickly stepped forward and picked up the heavy pellet under their shocked gazes. Without panting or blushing, he ced the thing firmly on theuncher. Then, he pressed down with both hands and infused the elements. A strange-looking thing with mysteriousposition was being formed.


    The alchemist could not care less about introducing himself. The suspicion in his eyes deepened as he stammered, ¡°This¡­ this lord, are you really human?¡±


    Kang De said impatiently, ¡°What are you talking about from the beginning? If you continue to nag, do you believe that I¡¯ll tie you to it and shoot you out? Hurry up and go over!¡±


    ¡ªIt was true!


    This was indeed an orc in human skin!


    Only those crazy people would tie the goblins to the catapult and shoot!


    The warlock was silent in fear and hurriedly got into position. Not long after, with a bang, another huge cannonball with an extremely strange shape and attributes soared into the sky and fell towards the elf formation outside the city.


    This time, the elves¡¯ mages were already extra prepared. The moment the huge rock soared into the air, three Bursting me Bullets tore through the air and circled around. They streaked past a strong me tail and struck the stone bullet from three directions.


    mes roared. The stone bullet shattered, but it still turned into dozens of fragments that exploded down. Every piece was wrapped in a disgusting or thick red or green light. They fell from the sky and struck the elves¡¯ array, hitting the skin of the wooden puppet. A fishy and strange aura spread. For a moment, the elves vomited and swayed. Strange moss grew on the skin of the wooden puppet, and then it decayed¡­


    The soldier behind the array immediately blew the horn.


    Not long after, a small team of surging deer had already rushed over. Some of these spirit beasts carried quivers and javelins on their bodies and allowed the soldiers to call them for help. Some were strong and half-knelt. They cooperated with the elf soldiers to carry the injured on their backs and returned to their formation to treat them like a whirlwind.


    Under Valentine¡¯s dense and crazy firepower, the elf army still continued to advance. Under the cover of the wooden puppets, the brave Dragon Fang infantry continued to advance as they returned fire at the city wall. They fought bravely and were not afraid. Apart from being well-trained and well-equipped, the perfect and mature battlefield medical system also gave them endless confidence and courage.


    The third foreign cannonball tore through the air.


    The deer herd had already sent this special batch of injured people back. The Chief Medical Officer quickly came to a conclusion. Themander had obtained the information he wanted to know.


    The adjutant reported, ¡°It¡¯s a disgusting voodoo. Lord, other than the green-skinned, no race knows how to use such a dirty thing. Even the most exquisite alchemist can¡¯t extract its effective ingredients.¡±


    ¡°¡­As expected.¡±


    Themander¡¯s face was as cold as frost, and his tone was also cold, ¡°With such power, the green-skinned tyrant hidden in the city must be extremely powerful. ording to the racial characteristics of the orcs, the stronger the green-skinned, the more problematic their brains are, and the crazier their thoughts are. There¡¯s no way tomunicate at all. The green-skinned are simply the most uncontroble idental factor. How can the humans in the city be at ease with him, and how can he fight for humans?¡±


    The adjutant said softly, ¡°Then, Lord, how should we deal with it?¡±


    ¡°How should we deal with it?¡± Themander said coldly, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll continue to attack! It¡¯s only a catapult. Even if it¡¯s injured, how can it affect the entire battle? It¡¯s only a green-skinned tyrant who knows how to fiddle with the catapult, not an entire orc army. What use can it be for this war?¡±


    The adjutant agreed coldly and the horn sounded again.


    The world rumbled. The soldiers used their lives, and a rain of arrows flew. Destruction fell from the sky. Blood flowed, and lives quickly withered. The first wooden puppet finally copsed under repeated attacks and fell to the ground.


    However, the elfmander¡¯s heart was like a stone, and the soldiers continued forward without any hesitation.


    The city was noisy and busy. The archers had already repaired three rounds. At such a distance, the reserve youth army who had not been trained in archery was also equipped with bows. Under close-range shooting, uracy was no longer so important.


    The most elite, determined, and brave warriors were already waiting on this section of the city wall.


    The military strength in the city was being mobilized methodically and quickly. The tip of the army tilted towards this ce. From the highestmander to the ordinary soldiers, looking at the approaching elf wooden puppet, everyone knew what would happen next¡­ It was not only the human soldiers but also the elf soldiers.


    They all wanted the war to develop in the direction they wanted.


    Even if they needed sacrifices.


    Even if the sacrifice¡­ might be their lives.


    The tall wooden puppet took itsst steps.


    Its body was already burning with raging mes. The human mage attacked with all his might, and rockets fell like rain. In the end, the elf mage did not have the strength to deal with the mes in all directions, but the man-made core of the wooden puppet squeezed out thest bit of magic power. The natural energy contained in the ancient wood erupted onest time. The wooden puppet suddenly took a step forward and raised the huge branch coiled by the right root, letting out a low roar.


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, this thick arm smashed into the city wall, shattering rocks and crushing three human soldiers who could not dodge in time.


    As well as¡­ building a bridge.


    The battlefield paused for a moment. Perhaps it was an illusion, or perhaps it was the freeze of time and space that really existed.


    The vast river of time recorded this moment.


    Then, time circted and surged forward.


    The wooden puppet that had already lost all its motivation stopped dead and its entire body burned. In the next moment, the head of the wooden puppet exploded. Elves jumped out of the cave one after another, and the elf infantry who followed the advance grabbed the burning vines and roared as they climbed up along the remains of the puppet that was spreading with the mes!


    The elves hiding in the wooden puppets shouted and rushed towards the city wall!


    The guards on the city wall looked at all of this in a daze.


    Immediately after, a young and ordinary soldier standing at the front roared, ¡°Kill them¡ª¡±


    In the next moment, a cold arrow that came from somewhere had already pierced his throat.


    Thest shout changed its tone. The young soldier let go of his spear and covered his throat, his expression twisting in pain. He quickly realized his fate. He looked at hispanions around him and his mouth which was gushing blood creaked as he hurriedly hissed, ¡°Va¡ªValentine¡ª¡±


    The elf who was the first to rush over was already halfway through.


    Under the vast world, the brave army attacked the small city. The most elite soldiers of the Dragon Fang Army stepped on the thick and solid roots and pressed forward with a fearless fighting spirit.


    ¡°Kill them¡ª¡±


    The city wall erupted! After a short shock and panic, the soldiers from all directions surged over! There was still dust and filth on their faces from the spell attack. The fear and uneasiness had yet to dissipate, but the moment the elves climbed the city wall, a strong will was injected into their souls.


    When the news of the elves¡¯ invasion spread, the terrifying rumors of ughter and envement seemed to have grown wings. They followed the wind and refugees to Valentine. When Valentine became the next target, they were once afraid and hated the cold-blooded and forceful City Lord for sealing the city gate and blocking the escape route. However, at this moment, when this moment arrived, they finally understood something clearly.


    They had to protect this city!


    It was not for Grand Duke Goethe or Mayor Nick, but for themselves, because this was also their home, because their family was here, and because everything was here!


    ¡°Va¡ªLen¡ªTine¡ª¡±


    In a sh, in a moment of life and death, the elves jumped high into the air. The human soldiers brazenly weed them. The sharpness of their spears and halberds faced each other. The strength of their bodies and the advantage of good equipment determined the oue of the battle. The first wave of battle ended with the elves winningpletely. They easily killed the human soldiers sent by the other party. However, in the next moment, the second wave of soldiers had already squeezed through the corpses of theirrades and roared to wee them. Their numbers and courage would make up for the disadvantage!


    The sharp lights intertwined, and the soldiers of the two sides had already collided brazenly. Living and dead people continuously fell off the city wall. Bowstrings exploded like rain, and arrows flew crazily. At such a close distance and such a tragic killing, the elves¡¯ archery was already useless. They could only use their lives to endure and gamble!


    ¡°The strong live, and the weak die!¡±


    The elf warriors of the Dusk Legion roared their creed andws, shing and assassinating. The two sides fought crazily around the extremely small width of the battlefield, piling up lives.


    Flying axes, javelins, crossbow bolts, bows¡­ Projecting weapons tore through the air, piercing through armor and splitting bodies. Blood flew and scattered in the sky. This battle had already be a huge vortex, attracting all the soldiers, firepower, and deaths here. The intensity of the battlefield continuously rose at a visible speed!


    mes spat out, and wind des scattered. Frost rings continuously exploded. The elf mages also brazenly stepped forward and approached to cast spells. The human mages apanied them to the end, and the noble spellcasters personally went to the frontline battlefield and supported their magic shields to weave magic, because the closer they were to the spellcasting distance, the more lethal they were!


    Then, with a bang, the second wooden puppet had already approached the city wall and built a bridge!


    The elves were cheering and roaring wildly. Apanied by the crazy roars of the humans, the second battlefield was opened up again. Themander of the Dusk Legion cold-bloodedly bet the lives of the soldiers, and Nick yed along to the end. The casualties now were greater than ever before, but this was war. It depended on who could not hold on first!


    ¡°Prepare¡ªFire!¡±


    At Position 5, cannonballs soared into the sky one after another. With a sobbing and flustered report from the observation team, Kang De also knew the situation on the battlefield. This artillery team poured fire at the battlefield at an extremely high speed, but it was toote. The wooden puppets were already extremely close to the city wall. The catapults could no longer urately hit these things that posed the greatest threat. They could only suppress and interfere with the enemy¡¯s projection troops outside the city.


    Kang De heard a third bang.


    The observation team above shouted, ¡°The third¡­ the third is also stuck!¡±


    The warlock was silent for a moment before saying sternly, ¡°Continue to report the location and shoot! We can only do what we can¡­ Everyone can do this!¡±


    There were already very few elements stored in his body. Kang De looked up at the city wall. The shouts of the war approached from afar. They were not the morale-boosting shouts when he endured the long-range attack earlier, but the venting and fear at a life-and-death moment. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Pir King, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    This time, the Warlock did not protest and refute this strange nickname. Perhaps he was no longer in the mood to pay attention to these small matters. This person¡¯s eyes were focused and calm. He was doing extremely fast mental calctions and projections. Then, hemanded his subordinates to start a new round of support and attacks.


    Kang De nced at these busy people and flew up the city wall.


    He recalled the thin fireman at the fire scene and the members of these artillery teams. They were all powerless people, but they also tried their best to protect this city.


    They fought in their own way.


    Kang De jumped onto the city wall.


    At this moment, it was already close to noon. The sun was shining brightly, and the armor refracted the sunlight. At this moment, the city wall was brilliant, but blood and mes were still flying. The world was like a furnace, and everywhere on the city wall was in an intense chaotic battle. Looking down at the city from a high ce, teams of soldiers were rushing over crazily. Their ears were filled with shouts of killing and screams.


    Looking at the explosion of an atomic bomb from afar, he would not feel much.


    However, watching the bloody battle of dozens of people up close could make an ordinary person¡¯s legs go weak from fear.


    Kang De witnessed everything in front of him.


    True war, cruel and terrifying war, the war where lives continuously withered, the war that turned people into lunatics. All he heard was howling. There were no hot-blooded and passionate slogans, only barbaric creatures degenerated by intelligent creatures fighting with their most primitive instincts, be it noble elves or ordinary humans.


    That was all.


    He looked at everything in front of him.


    He did not feel panic, disgust, hot-blooded, or excited. He did not want to retreat or escape. At this moment, the first thought that appeared in his mind was not these.


    He was only pitying these people and the instant death of these lives.


    He only felt that war should not exist.


    Then, end all of this and¡­ make it not happen again!


    He suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest. Kang De subconsciously touched it. It was the location of the crimson scroll that was carefully stored. He no longer had the time to pay attention to this, because his sharp spiritual perception, which he had trained on the Holy Seal Inds, told him that he was already targeted.


    His eyes turned into a golden dial, and the needle of time began to move.


    The world slowed down. Kang De leaped forward and dodged the iing arrow.


    After activating Battle Aura Boost, his muscles exerted strength.


    He flew and jumped along the inner battlement of the city wall.


    Then, he stuck to the ground and rushed towards the bridge set up by the third wooden puppet!


    ¡­

 Chapter 182 - 182 Cathayan Kang De!

    182 Cathayan Kang De!


    The sun burned brightly and blood dyed the world.


    The battle on the city wall had already reached its climax.


    The elf mages had spent the entire night and pieced together five wooden puppets at the price of 30% of the spellcasters not being able to participate in the battle the next day. With the long-range protection of the mages and the support of the arrow regiment, two of them were destroyed by the attack of Valentine¡¯s city defense at all costs, and three sessfully arrived at the established location.


    The bridge was built, and the warriors of both sides collided brazenly. The most tragic killing began.


    On themand tform, themander¡¯s eyes were as sharp as an eagle as he watched the situation of the three city walls from afar.


    The elves all had the talent to be divine archers. This was an innate advantage, but not all elves liked to draw their bows and shoot arrows. This was their temperament. However, to the upper echelons of the elves, archery was a long-standing honorable skill and part of noble etiquette. It was impossible for a soldier and a noble not to know archery. The most powerful ministers of the Twilight Dynasty must also be famous champion archers. Themander who could control an ace legion must be proficient in archery.


    As an archery master, themander had naturally cultivated terrifying eyesight. With just his vision, he could see the situation of the battle on the city wallpletely. He did not use binocrs because he could observe everything. He did not use the mage¡¯s Eagle Eye Technique to save precious spellcasting power.


    In his vision, the brave warriors were fighting at the risk of their lives. Elves continuously fell. Their hot blood spilled into the sky. The key to victory was those three small bridges. They attracted all the killing and death there, like three millstones that devoured flesh and blood, be it humans or elves.


    His gaze was cold and his heart did not fluctuate.


    This was the attainment of a soldier. Pity and kindness were not his mission. His mission was to obtain victory at the smallest price and pay this price without hesitation when necessary.


    He was only examining the battlefield and seeing what was wrong.


    This was because it had been a long time since the first wooden puppet climbed up the city wall. The greatest and most heroic warriors of the Empress were still bleeding on the city wall and were firmly blocked by the crazy humans. The footsteps of the Dusk Legion to tten this city was stopped. Things should not have been like this.


    When formting the siege nst night, he had already considered everything.


    All the battlefield elements had been considered.


    They elerated the growth of the wooden puppets, causing nearly 30% of the spellcasters to overdraft their magic power. They could not support the battlefield today. Although the enemy mages were inferior in quality and quantity, they had a geographical advantage and could be considered to be even.


    The human archery team was far inferior to the elf arrow regiment, but from above, the disadvantage was recovered. With the help of the war machine, if they took another step back, they would be even.


    Spellcasters, long-range troops. Themander had already excessively increased the strength of the humans and assumed that the advantage on the battlefield was bnced. However, in terms of the military attainment of the infantry warriors, even if the other party¡¯s determination to protect their home was firm and enough topete with the heroess of the elf warriors, in terms ofbat skills, in terms of superior armaments, the elf warriors were far superior to humans. Why were they stopped on the city wall?


    The situation of the battle deviated from his expectations. An unexpected situation must have happened. idents were not terrifying. After all, there were always endless variables in war. There were always ces that could not be considered. Just like how he had never expected that an orc tyrant would actually appear in Valentine City,


    However, this did not matter. The terrifying thing was not the variable, but that he did not discover it.


    As themander observed, he said coldly, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the battlefield scout reported the military information?¡±


    The adjutant did not have his eyesight. He raised his monocr and continuously observed the three battles. When he heard this, he immediately put down the binocrs and said, ¡°Lord, why don¡¯t I go personally¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, themander suddenly snatched his binocrs and looked into the distance for a moment. His expression changed and he said in a low voice, ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ve found the variable!¡±


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    Themander looked at it for a moment more and handed the binocrs to the other party with a calm expression, ¡°In the first battle area, the Silver Cloaked troops have already arrived at the battlefield and begun to fight. With their equipment and martial techniques, they should quickly break through the defense of the humans and expand the width of the battlefield, but they didn¡¯t even board the city wall and suffered heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they were seriously injured by human arrows and spears¡ªwhy can the weak bows and arrows of humans and ridiculous javelins break through the defense of the Isarion Runic Armor?!¡±


    The adjutant took the binocrs and looked. A momentter, his expression became extremely surprised. He muttered, ¡°Could it be¡­ no, this is impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Excluding all the impossible options, the remaining one is the truth of the matter, no matter how ridiculous it is,¡± themander said in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that with the management and regtions of the royal forging factory, they can forge such inferior rune armor. Then there¡¯s only one reasonable exnation left¡ªthe arrows and spears that caused heavy losses to the Silver Cloak Army are all magic weapons! They¡¯re actually used intensively by an entire army of humans!¡±


    At this point, even the calm and heartlessmander could not help but curse.


    ¡°The Dusk Legion has a lot of results and is the trump card of the army. We¡¯ve bled and sweat. How difficult is it? We¡¯ll shamelessly ask the logistics department for them. The entire legion won¡¯t have more than 2,000 enchanted arrows at most! We have to be careful when using them. It¡¯s painful to use even one more. Now, these humans are actually so extravagant in using these enchanted arrows and spears. Are we f*cking elves, or are they?¡±


    The adjutant also looked confused and puzzled. A momentter, he muttered to himself, ¡°Did the other party¡¯s city lord know that our army is about to arrive, so he spared no expense to buy so many enchanted arrows¡­¡±


    Themander red at him, ¡°A small city can buy so many enchanted arrows at all costs? Where can they be bought? I¡¯ll spend all my wealth to buy them! He can name a price!¡±


    The adjutant felt that he had misspoken and hurriedly apologized.


    He continued, ¡°Enchanted weapons are so precious. Even if our country is powerful, alchemists and enchantment techniques are the best in the various countries. The production of enchanted arrows has never been high. After all, the alchemists have other missions. Although a one-time arrow is powerful enough, it¡¯s a one-time-use item. The cost-performance ratio is too low¡­¡±


    The adjutant pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that even if the humans obtained these enchanted arrows from somewhere, the number is definitely limited. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have only taken them out to deal with the silver cloak now¡­ This means that they¡¯re almost helpless. As long as they continue to attack, victory is right in front of them.¡±


    Themander nodded when he heard this, but he still paced back and forth, ¡°That¡¯s true, but we can¡¯t let our guard down. So many enchanted arrows actually appeared in a mere Valentine City. This is an extremely strange variable. We can¡¯t let our guard down. We have to find out the reason. This is a strategic problem.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at the adjutant with an electric gaze, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for so many enchanted weapons to suddenly appear in a city that doesn¡¯t have too strong military strength and is not heavily guarded. This is an extremely precious military resource¡­ Thinking about the reason, there are two possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, there¡¯s an alchemist in the city who can make so many enchanted arrows in one go.¡±


    When the adjutant heard this, heughed, ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve also studied for ten years. My specialty is alchemy. Almost half of the alchemists of the Twilight Dynasty stay there. I¡¯ve never seen or heard of an alchemist with such a high production rate. Moreover, no master is willing to waste his energy on arrows that can only be used once.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never f*cking seen it either.¡±


    Themander cursed again. He narrowed his eyes and slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s no such alchemist¡­ Then there¡¯s only one possibility.¡±


    The adjutant bowed and listened quietly.


    Themander turned to look at Valentine City. His gaze was stern and his expression darkened.


    He said indifferently, ¡°These enchanted weapons were secretly mobilized and transported to Valentine City.¡±


    The adjutant was stunned, then said, ¡°But enchanted arrows are extremely precious and priceless. Who can¡­¡±


    At this point, he shut his mouth and shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely precious. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s priceless. That¡¯s right, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t obtain it. At the very least, our legion has more than 2,000 in stock, right?¡±


    Themander said calmly, ¡°In the country, only the forces at the national level can collect and transport military resources inrge numbers¡­ Goethe is a country after all. It can do it.¡±


    The adjutant muttered, ¡°Secretly transferring precious enchanted arrows into Valentine, and even elite soldiers, just to quietly increase Valentine¡¯s defense¡­ just to defend this city?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Themander licked his lips and revealed a bloodthirsty expression. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to his youth and his dangerousing-of-age ceremony. With only a small bag of salt, he entered the terrifying forest of killing. His goal was to survive. He held his homemade wooden bow and carried his homemade bone arrow as he shuttled through the dangerous forest. There, the identities of prey and hunter would be reversed in an instant.


    He recalled that time.


    This was because now¡­ he seemed to have be prey.


    ¡°They used this city as bait to drag us here.¡± Themander smiled sinisterly, ¡°The goal is the entire Dusk Legion¡­ How should I evaluate these humans?¡±


    After experiencing the shock and shock from before, the adjutant seemed to have thought of something and simrly revealed a mocking smile, ¡°To be able to do such a thing and target the entire Dusk Legion, the humanmander who set up all this is definitely not stupid. He must be quite confident and extraordinary¡­ How pitiful. When he discovers what he¡¯s facing, I hope he won¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him have the chance to cry,¡± themander said. ¡°That will be the shame of the Dusk Legion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was wrong.¡± The adjutant bowed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll crush all pitiful enemies.¡±


    Themander smiled sinisterly, ¡°They think that just some enchanted arrows can resist us. They¡¯re really daydreaming. They underestimated the strength of the children of nature. As long as these three wooden puppets still stand¡­¡±


    In the next moment, a loud bang sounded from the direction of the battlefield. The two elves subconsciously looked over and saw an intense battle on the city wall. Half of the body of a wooden puppet turned into nothingness at a visible speed. It even lost its footing and staggered back. Then, its body copsed and scattered to the ground. Countless elves fell to the dust.


    Stunned expressions appeared on the faces of the two elf officers.


    The adjutant hurriedly raised his binocrs. On the city wall, a Cathayan was shing with an axe in his right hand and shooting continuously with a small weapon like a crossbow in his left. Its speed was shocking. Fire lines flew and smoke filled the air. Blood holes continuously appeared in the bodies of the remaining elf soldiers around him, and they screamed as they fell from the city.


    He even saw that guy throw away the weapon in his hand and reach out to block the sh of another elf. In the next moment, the skin of the poor soldier became rough and stiff, and he even grew new buds. It was as if he had been cursed into a nt. It was simply a tragic sight.


    In an instant, a realization shed through his mind.


    This Cathayan¡­ must be rted to the change in the wooden puppet!


    In the next moment, the binocrs in his hand were snatched away. Themander said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    He looked at it for a moment and his body shook, ¡°Cathay! Axe! Short hair! Strange weapon! Unheard method! Elras, who are you thinking of?!¡±


    A thought shed through his mind. The adjutant shouted, ¡°Kang De! Cathayan Kang De!¡±


    Ever since Tina raised the g in the north of the Empire, she had gathered an army in less than two months. She had countless followers and shocked the world. This little princess of the Tedrell family had already be one of the greatest obstacles for the elves to conquer Goethe.


    The information about her was quickly investigated and organized by the long-standing and extremely efficient Elven intelligence department. It was logged into the military report and circted within the Elven Expeditionary Force. The first was the Glory Sand story. This was one of the reasons why Princess Tina¡¯s personality changed drastically. The second was Kang De. Tina imed that this Cathayan was her husband, and this Cathayan yed an extremely important role in Glory Sand Town.


    Back then, Kang De did not specially attack the townspeople of Glory Sand Town. There were many witnesses and many things could not be kept secret. The hearts of the frightened townspeople were as thin as paper. Many things were revealed when he asked. Information of everything this Cathayan did waspletely disyed in front of people with ulterior motives.


    The elf officers in the expeditionary army were even very impressed by this Prince Consort of Goethe and sighed. Even if the ancient Eastern Dynasty had fallen, there was actually such a hero.


    When the news returned to the capital of Twilight City, it naturally became the topic of conversation for a week in the upper-ss society. This matter even fell into the ears of the Cathayan envoy through the only diplomatic channel. As for what subsequent changes it would trigger, it was unknown¡­ and the elves did not care.


    However, now, things were different.


    Even if he secretly praised Kang De¡¯s ferocious actions, how manly was he to fight a viscounty alone, especially when the Cathayan fought the people of the Empire? It made thetter look even more idiotic and ipetent¡­ However, even so, after themander recognized Kang De, he made the decision he deserved.


    ¡°Order the Twilight de to move out and order the mages to cooperate¡­ and capture him alive!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 183 - 183 Waaaaagh!

    183 Waaaaagh!


    In the chaotic battle, a wooden puppet copsed.


    One of the three fulcrums on the battlefield had been destroyed.


    The puppet scattered and copsed with a bang. Themotion was earth-shattering. Broken wood and dust surged and sshed. The bnce of victory tilted towards Valentine. The morale of the humans was greatly raised, and the elves were shocked. The culprit or great contributor who caused all this had already rushed towards the second bridge along the inner city wall.


    At this moment, the elf horn sounded again and the messengers appeared. The battlefieldmand of the Dusk Legion was extremely efficient. The third wooden puppet copsed, and the demons, bows, and infantry gathered around immediately redeployed.


    The long-range troops were covered and suppressed. The infantry formation intertwined and retreated. The deer herd scattered and ran over. They carried the injured and handed over ammunition in an orderly manner.


    As the humans carried out a long-range exchange of fire, they also ordered the elite troops here to move to the other two battlefields and order them to pass. They each had their own orders. The battle was still not over.


    Kang De rushed to the second battlefield. A small part of the city wall had already been upied. The soldiers did not care about their lives and attacked crazily, squeezing the bridgehead of the elves. The killing was extremely tragic. Corpses had already piled up. The dust raised by the magic bombardment mixed with the blood fog, making it look like hell on earth.


    The battle was in a deadlock, at the price of continuous deaths.


    It was extremely aggrieved!


    Themander on themand tform deduced the fact that the Valentine garrison was equipped with many enchanted weapons through sharp observation. However, to the soldiers who had personallye to the battlefield, it was apletely different feeling. They faced it in confusion and paid a heavy price because of it.


    It had to be known that themon tactic of the elf army was to organize an officer suicide team to carry out an assault. It was to gather the powerful and profound elite officers to form an unstoppable sharp knife army. This tactic had been tried time and again. After all, the racial advantage of the elves was so terrifying. A sharp armyposed of supernatural beings was enough to tear open any solid line and destroy the morale of the enemy¡­ However, there was a problem this time.


    In fact, when a sharp knife unit formed by an elite army boarded the wooden puppet and prepared to attack the city wall, more than a hundred enchanted javelins and arrows flew over.


    The heavy casualties were secondary. The regionalmander, who was destined to be judged by militaryw, recalled the sharp knife team with red eyes. Then, he could only integrate the elite officers into every team stiffly like humans, or simply use them as sharpshooters. This lesson was quickly reported to the other two regions.


    This caused the military strength invested by both sides to be extremely limited in the narrow width of the battlefield. The humans upied the terrain advantage and replenished their numbers extremely quickly. The battle between the two sides was at a stalemate. However, the elves were elves after all. Although the human defenders desperately defended, the difficulty of pushing the elves down the city wall was really too great.


    Kang De rushed to the battlefield from the right.


    As usual, although he was inexperienced, he knew a lot. At the very least, he knew that the battlefield was a ce where individuals squeezed. He could not be surrounded¡ªhe could not even squeeze with his allies.


    The elves at the front line were fighting fiercely when the wind suddenly howled. Two flying axes turned around from behind and cut open the heads of the two elves. The precise archer hidden behind immediately drew his bow and searched, but he could not find any traces of the despicable human, because Kang De had already climbed into the inner battlements. He grabbed the wall with his left hand and ran all the way towards the first warzone.


    He had already seen it just now. The battle was in a deadlock. The soldiers repeatedly rushed forward and fought at close range. In such a high-intensity battle, he could not take advantage of the situation to dismantle the wooden puppet.


    Unless there was something more explosive.


    He slipped through the walls and leaped across the battlefield until he reached the location of the first wooden puppet¡­ That was the area where the first wooden puppet was close to the city wall, and it was also where Hong San was.


    The intensity of the battle here was not inferior to the second ce in front of him, but the advantage was that the wooden puppet here was already dead. It was only thest bit of magic power that was used to forcefully build the bridge. Moreover, the internal structure had already copsed and the surface was burning. It was already impossible to hide and deploy the archer troops in the leaf crown, so the pressure of the battle was rtively small.


    Kang De grabbed seven to eight spears along the way. He injected them with enchantment and threw them forcefully. The elves walking on the bridge waved their shields to block, but how could they block the enhancement of multiple forces? They were all knocked down the city wall by the huge impact.


    The leaf crown was on fire, and the sharpshooter could not hide in it, so he could not counter Kang De, the spear thrower. However, the operation was still there. An elf officer waved his battle axe, and the de shed with lightning. There was a faint roar in the air. Divine light circted and attacked, ¡°Human, fight me!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, two loud bangs sounded. The officer instinctively dodged, but all of this was already within Kang De¡¯s calctions when he drove at twice the speed! In the next moment, a bloody hole broke open between the elf¡¯s eyebrows. The hot and violent force shattered the back of his head, and his burly body in heavy armor knelt down.


    ¡°Times have changed! Silly!¡±


    Kang De did not stop and rushed over. He snatched the battle axe from the other party¡¯s hand and weighed it in his hand. Then, he swung it around and shed, sending the two caught-off-guard elves flying at the waist.


    The surrounding elves surrounded and squeezed forward. Kang De pulled out his pistol again and called out names one by one, ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t you know that I am trained in martial arts?!¡±


    He fought his way out of the encirclement with exquisite martial arts and shouted, ¡°Hong San! Hong San!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    A call sounded from afar. Kang De perked up and called over.


    Not long after, there was nothing in front of him. Hong San waved his spear and lifted an elf into the sky and threw him into the city. Kang De cut open the corpse again and kicked it aside.


    Their eyes met. Hong San shook his spear and suddenly stabbed. Kang De¡¯s expression turned cold and he raised his pistol.


    The spear swept past Kang De¡¯s head and flew, piercing the elf soldier approaching from behind. The zing bullet sent the skull of the elf-injured soldier standing up behind Hong San flying.


    Hong San turned around and kicked the elf¡¯s corpse away. He snatched the shield from him. Kang De took a few steps back and grabbed the flying spear shaft.


    After throwing the spear back to Hong San, Kang De and Hong San stood back to back. He said, ¡°It looks intact.¡±


    Hong San chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I¡¯m best at.¡±


    Kang De continued to ask, ¡°The thing didn¡¯t explode, right?¡±


    Hong San pointed at the tower in front of Kang De. ¡°Hidden inside.¡±


    ¡°Then take them back!¡±


    The battle axe in his hand circled. Kang De strode forward.


    Hong San held a gun in one hand and a shield in the other, guarding at the side.


    Theirbat styles happened toplement each other.


    Kang De came from an unorthodox background and had never seriously cultivated martial techniques. The so-calledbat experience was basically umted and imitated when fighting the animals on the Holy Seal Inds. It was not organized. It was only ferocious, fast, and indomitable. It often attacked the enemy and saved them, and it had shockingbat intuition.


    Logically speaking, such an unorthodox path that had not been systematically trained actually had a fatal weakness. It was quite dangerous to encounter experienced enemies. However, Kang De relied on the three buffs of crystal strengthening, battle aura enhancement, and magic medicine to activate an unreasonable time eleration. As long as he was fast and ferocious enough, the so-called w was no longer a w¡ªwhat was a w if he could not hit it?


    However, there were still limitations. For example, he was not good at group battles. Although this was made up for by invincible peerless martial arts, he stillcked the corresponding experience. This was the reason why Kang De had always avoided charging into the formation head-on.


    However, it did not matter now. Hong San was familiar with martial arts and his moves were exquisite. Moreover, he was very used to fighting on the battlefield. His intuition was extremely sharp and he could check for gaps. As Kang De¡¯s deputy general, he was the best bodyguard.


    The two of them cooperated to kill and sweep through the elves. Soldiers continuously gathered beside them


    until they rushed into the upied tower.


    On themand tform, themander of the Dusk Legion stared fixedly at the two battlefields. Suddenly, he heard a loud bang like lightning and thunder. It was not the sound of any spell. He saw a zing light explode on the root bridge of battlefield No. 1 and a visible shock wave. He saw many soldiers being sted down the city wall and saw that the bridge was clear.


    Then, the part of the structure that the number one wooden puppet had attached to the city wall copsed!


    It was exactly the same as the third wooden puppet!


    The adjutant beside him immediately handed him binocrs. Themander looked over and saw many human soldiers lying on the ground continuously standing up and cheering loudly. Most importantly, he saw the Cathayan.


    ¡°Kang De! Kang De! Cathayan Kang De!¡±


    A thought shed through his mind, and monstrous anger arose in themander¡¯s heart. His admiration and curiosity for this Prince Consort of Goethe had already been thrown to the wind!


    ¡°It¡¯s him again!¡± He revealed his killing intent and said sternly, ¡°He was the one who destroyed the third wooden puppet, and he was the one who killed the first wooden puppet! Even when our surprise attack was about to seed yesterday, he was the one who instantly disintegrated the soil slope! Such a method to instantly destroy arcane artifacts¡­ must be him!¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Themander was furious. If not for this d*mned Cathayan, he might have sessfully raided and taken down this city yesterday! Moreover, now¡­ he was the one who was ruining things!


    ¡°This d*mned Cathayan!¡±


    Themander was furious. Divine light circted in his eyes, and killing intent spread out. He said angrily, ¡°I understand. He¡¯s probably the one who set up the bait trap and wants to eat our Dusk Legion!¡±


    ¡°A Cathayan is fighting for the Goethe people¡ªcould it be that the Cathayan doesn¡¯t want to die and still wants to continue the old alliance?! No wonder the Princess of Goethe wants to marry a Cathayan! There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡±


    At this point, his anger had already calmed down¡ªno, it was not calm, but he had restrained it. It was still roaring and burning in his heart, but it coexisted with calmness¡­ The two actually did not conflict.


    A cold smile appeared on themander¡¯s face. ¡°Unfortunately, your delusions and mission have long determined the oue¡­ Kang De, the Cathayan, it¡¯s best if you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°The small failure and setback of the siege are really not worth mentioning under the glory of capturing you and discovering that Cathay is colluding with Goethe!¡±


    He ordered the adjutant beside him, ¡°There¡¯s still thest wooden puppet left. He¡¯ll definitely go over and turn the situation around¡­ Pass down the order. I want to personallymand the battle around thest wooden puppet!¡±


    At this moment, the battle situation had already changed again.


    The three wooden puppets approached the city wall and built bridges. Then, the core of attack and defense was these three areas. Now that two out of three wooden puppets had been destroyed, the center of gravity of the battle had shifted.


    This was good news and bad news.


    The good news was that the width of the battlefield was limited. No matter how strong the elves were, the number of troops thrown into the battlefield at the same time was extremely limited. The bad news was that there was only one battlefield left, so this meant that the elite strength of the entire Dusk Legion would gather here and not be divided into three groups.


    Kang De and Hong San did not rush to the battlefield immediately. Instead, they looked at each other from afar and frowned in silence.


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°Master, your alchemical bomb is useless.¡±


    Kang De nodded with a serious expression.


    The elves¡¯ learning and reaction abilities were very strong. For example, they were focused on by the city defense forces with enchanted projections and quickly made the corresponding tactical changes. For example, after the explosion cleared the bridge, they paid more attention to the interception defense of the strange projections¡­


    Just now, Kang De had tried to throw arge wooden barrel, but he had been blown to pieces by at least four arrows and two spells. Now, there was only one battlefield left, and the elves¡¯ defense and interception ability had greatly increased.


    This meant that the explosion¡­ was no longer useful.


    ¡°We have to think of a way,¡± Hong San said. ¡°Even if there¡¯s only one wooden puppet left, the elves still have a huge advantage. Or rather, with only one left, their strength has increased.¡±


    ¡°Apart from the fact that the width of the battlefield is still limited and we can¡¯t invest too many troops at once, all their projection troops and mages are deployed around here. Their support ability has almost doubled. The current situation is still a tug-of-war. It¡¯s difficult for them to advance, but we can¡¯t push them out¡­¡±


    He turned to look at Kang De. ¡°Unless you use that method¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Preston¡¯s shout sounded behind him, ¡°Dong Zhuo! Dong Zhuo!¡±


    The two of them turned around and looked. The battlefieldmander of the west wall quickly rushed over with a few officers and arrived beside Kang De. He said in a low voice, ¡°You destroyed those two wooden puppets?¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Preston pointed under the city wall. ¡°All the spellcasting power, war machines, and projection troops Valentine can mobilize will be at your service. A suicide team is already in ce. I¡¯ll lead the charge. Our mission is to create an environment and opportunity for you to resolve thest wooden puppet at all costs¡ªwhat else do you need and request?¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, Hong San said, ¡°There has to be a feint attack team to test the reaction of the elves. Moreover, after it¡¯s done, who will cover his safe retreat from the elves¡¯ revenge attack? What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Preston gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What perfect n is there now? Now¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the city wall suddenly shook. The wooden puppet actually moved! Thick roots spread and grew from under its feet, boring into the soil and climbing up the city wall!


    The expression of the mage beside Preston changed, ¡°Not good! The enemy is only left with a single area to fight in. The power of spellcasting is focused. They can even transfer the mages to inject magic power and control the wooden puppets to destroy the city wall¡­¡±


    Themander was anxious. ¡°Dong Zhuo! What are you waiting for?!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡± On themand tform, themander looked at the remaining wooden puppets, ¡°As long as we scare them, they¡¯ll hurriedly take action. The core of the operation is definitely Kang De. He¡¯s going to the battlefield personally¡­ Hmph, the Twilight de is ready, right? When he appears,¡­¡±


    In the next moment, he revealed a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    The adjutant was at first confused, but then he heard it too. It was a voice he had never heard before as if it was a roar. Moreover, it was continuously approaching from the east of the battlefield¡­


    Themand tform was very high and could look at the entire battlefield. The adjutant turned to look. The zing sun shone and the vast battlefield could be seen. As the area of the siege battlefield, it was a ttened farmhouse. To the east of the battlefield was a rising hill. The scouts and cavalry spread out and scouted warily. They all heard the rumbling sound.


    Behind the hills,rge amounts of dense ck smoke rose.


    The adjutant shouted, ¡°Be wary! Mobilize the wandering cavalry¡­ What¡¯s that?!¡±


    He cried out involuntarily because, in the roar, a huge steel beast flew up from the highest slope of the hill andnded on the ground. It was like the body of a carriage, but it was not pulled by a pack beast. Its entire body was covered in iron armor and circted with the light of magic as it rushed toward Valentine City at an extremely fast speed.


    Adjutant Elras blew the horn and ordered the mobile defense cavalry to surround and attack. The thick horn sounded leisurely¡ªthen quickly turned into a t sound like farts.


    The adjutant choked.


    He saw the most ridiculous thing he had ever seen in his life!


    Behind the steel beast that was racing on its own, swift ck shadows flew up from the high slope of the hill. Then, they roared andnded on the ground, shing wildly.


    They were strange things with two wheels. They were huge and thick wooden iron wheels. Their fangs were erect, and they were huge and strange. They were even decorated with spears, shields, and heads of elves. They were messy and tasteless, and their butts were sprayed with dense ck smoke.


    The most strange thing was that there were actually¡­


    ¡°Green-skinned!¡±


    Themander could not be bothered to reprimand the adjutant and could not help but be shocked.


    He thought of the tyrant who had appeared in the city. The tyrant had repaired the destroyed catapult and controlled it, causing a huge threat to the elf soldiers¡­ And now¡­


    The two were definitely rted!


    Green-skinned¡­ could it be that they had hooked up with the Goethe people?! Why? Who led them?


    Filled with doubts, he raised his binocrs and looked over. He saw ck smoke rising. The green-skinned people riding two monsters he had never seen before were following the steel beast, howling and sprinting.


    Seeing this scene, themander was speechless for a moment and even understood the adjutant¡¯s loss ofposure.


    What¡­ was the thing that the green-skinned rode?


    The green-skinned in the lead was thergest, and the monster he rode was also thergest. The machete he held was also thergest. They collided with a scout team head-on, and blood surged. Broken limbs flew into the sky. The green-skinned cut a scout and the battle deer in half with a single sh. He raised his saber high and roared in the wind. Although he could only see the shape of his mouth, themanderpletely knew what he was roaring at. Moreover, all the green-skinned were roaring together!


    ¡°Waaaaagh!¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184 You Still Say You’re Not Green-Skinned!

    184 You Still Say You¡¯re Not Green-Skinned!


    When he saw his iron son¡ªwho he had been thinking about day and night¡ªarrive, Kang De was both happy and angry.


    ¡ªThis stupid child, if you want toe,e. Why don¡¯t you wait until you sneak over at night? There¡¯s a war here! Do you want to charge into the battlefield with a car? Do you really think you¡¯re Optimus Prime?!


    However, in the next moment¡­


    ¡°F*ck¡­ f*ck!¡±


    Kang De was so shocked that he could not hold the axe steadily. He hurriedly took out his binocrs and looked. He saw a group of bikers riding heavy lotives leap out of the hill and high slope behind the Autobot. ck smoke billowed, and the engine roared. The roaring iron cavalry ran wildly across the vast in. The rumbling roar approached from afar, and it could be heard clearly on the city.


    As he looked, he muttered, ¡°What¡­ is this?!¡±


    Even themander of the Dusk Legion who was in a high position and had experienced hundreds of battles was dumbfounded, let alone Kang De! Earthlings had seen more, so he was even more shocked!


    There were too many ws in this scene!


    This lotive¡­ the natives of the other world did not know it, but Kang De did recognize it. This thing was a lotive. It was driven by an internalbustion engine and controlled by the handle. It drove two rounds and was fast and agile. From the appearance and operation method, it was indeed a lotive, but it was really too f*cking huge!


    Even the heavy lotives on Earth could notpare. Instead of calling it a motorcycle, it was more like the big guy Batman was riding!


    The huge body of the car was covered in thick wheels. Moreover, they were not rubber, but solid wooden wheels. They were even wrapped in a metal skin, like a steamroller. There were no traces of aerodynamics in the shape of the body of the car. They werepletely made of metal, wood, bones, and even rocks. Some were clearly armor weapons of the elves. They were even stained with blood and were randomly nailed and tied to the car. They were simply passable.


    From themon sense of Earthlings, this thing could not even run. However, it roared and sped at more than a hundred kilometers per hour, and it was all very custom-made.


    Some of the seats had dozens of swords inserted in the opposite direction, like an Iron Throne. Some had tworge gs smeared with strange words, and some had tworge iron cylinders on both sides. There were really countless other misceneous items. It was simply like a custom-made convoy of paywall yers.


    However, this was still not the most shocking thing to Kang De.


    ¡°¡­This is an orc, right?! This is an orc, right?!¡±


    Green rough skin, huge mouth, and fangs. He was muscr and brawny. He held a huge pieced weapon and was roaring wildly. He roared in the wind, even crazier than the Big Dipper Divine Fist.


    Kang De turned to look at Preston, who was also shocked. He could not speak properly, ¡°The orcs on your side look like this? Then how have you survived until now?¡±


    Preston muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen orcs ride such a thing¡­ Who are they?¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he suddenly returned to his senses.


    Although he did not know what was going on with these orcs¡­ his son was below!


    Kang De took out his pistol and fired into the sky. The gunshot was violent and soared into the sky.


    The Hummer that was charging over swung its tail and turned around, avoiding a team of cavalry. It brought those ferocious green-skinned bikers and rushed in the direction of the second wooden puppet!


    Seeing this, Kang De stomped his feet and cursed, ¡°Little brat, where are you running to?! Go to the other city wall!¡±


    Unfortunately, he did not have a loudspeaker beside him. The battlefield was chaotic and noisy, and the voices could not be transmitted. Kang De gritted his teeth and shouted at Preston, ¡°Get your people to cover them!¡±


    The other party said in surprise, ¡°You know them?¡±


    Kang De did not say anything else. He grabbed the axe and rushed towards thest battle area.


    Preston hesitated for a moment, then said firmly, ¡°Pass down the order!¡±


    Although this group of strange green-skinned people was too strange, they were attacking the elves¡¯ military formation. At this point in the battle, as long as they could kill the elves, they were good friends!


    Before the order to attack could be passed down, Position 5 vibrated. The stone bullet that emitted a red light soared into the sky and struck the elf formation. A strange light exploded and shot out. The power was extremely huge, and a disgusting smell of corruption floated in the air. However, the leader, Heaven sh, took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°So powerful!¡±


    An endless ecstasy appeared on his face as he howled, ¡°It¡¯s the Great Tyrant¡¯s throw! It¡¯s much stronger than those mixed-fur in the tribe! The Great Tyrant is inside! Little Tyrant! You¡¯re not lying to me!¡±


    Now, the joy in his heart really surpassed everything. The green-skinned were emotional animals. As long as they felt happy and satisfied, they really did not care about anything. Since the little tyrant did not lie to them, they could just follow him! They would do whatever he did!


    Therefore, these lotives stepped on the elerator and changed direction. They followed the Autobots and rushed towards the array gathered by the elves in the second warzone!


    In the direction of the city wall, themander ordered. The various long-range troops began to suppress the reinforcements with firepower. The huge ballista and catapult fired continuously. Bows and arrows rained down, and spells danced, suppressing the enemy infantry formation and restraining the long-range elves, preventing them from surrounding and attacking this surprise team.


    Under the second warzone, a spear team had already rushed into formation. The brave elf soldiers faced the speeding convoy and calmly raised their spears diagonally. They closed their eyes and prayed for a moment before opening them.


    The steel beast rumbled over unstoppably.


    The elf soldiers in the front row roared and prepared to deal with the impact and fate.


    However, in the next moment, their eyes widened.


    This was because the alchemical chariot that they had never seen before suddenly flipped up. Then, it deformed and reformed at a dazzling speed, turning into a human. It was so exquisite, like a work of art made by God, that even they, as enemies, were surprised and shocked. They saw the steel giant jump up high andnd on the top of the array. The elf soldiers subconsciously looked up, but they discovered that the other party had changed back into a car and pressed down like a mountain!


    The heavy and huge Hummer pressed into the elf gun formation. The chainsaw des that were spinning quickly suddenly stretched out from all sides of the car and quickly spun and cut. The car also circled on the spot and fired.


    In an instant, the sharp de cut and bullets flew. This wave of elf infantry fell like wheat being cut, and blood flowed. The soldiers turned around in a panic to dodge. The formation was chaotic, and the green-skinned convoy behind had already collided at high speed!


    Break through the interception!


    This motorcycle team rushed forward. The Autobot went all out and the guns roared. Wherever they went, it was like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves. The bikers had already shouted and followed. These green-skinned people smashed the lotives a few times, and the lotives that had been modified into a mess activated their messy functions.


    The swords on the ¡°Iron Throne¡± all flew up and fell towards the ces with many elves. Fortunately, they were one-time use. Otherwise, the green-skinned sword immortal would have been too terrifying.


    The two iron cylinders on the other car sprayed out a ck substance that ignited on its own with the wind. The fire was fierce.


    Thunder rumbled from the sky and struck the lotive with two gs. Lightning was guided by the iron gpole, and zing lightning surrounded the roaring lotive!


    All kinds of things happened.


    After the green-skinned finished releasing the tank skill, they took out ck balls from the bag behind them and threw them around. Explosions sounded with an extremely shockingmotion.


    After giving the order, Preston rushed to Kang De¡¯s side and fought alongside him, rushing towards the bridgehead built by the wooden puppet. As he shed and killed, he paid attention to the situation of the battle. When he saw all this, he shouted, ¡°Dong Zhuo! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re an orc in human skin!¡±


    As Kang De shed, he replied, ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Preston shouted, ¡°Then why are their methods so simr to yours?! You also repaired that catapult! Haven¡¯t you seen what it looks like?! Dong Zhuo, you still say that you¡¯re not green-skinned!¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°How the f*ck should I know?!¡±


    As he spoke, the Hummer had already rushed to the foot of the wooden puppet. Under the cries of the elves and humans, it transformed into an Autobot. It jumped up and grabbed the skin of the wooden puppet to climb up.


    Its right hand turned into a gun and fired repeatedly, knocking down the elves on the wooden puppet one by one. It pulled out its battle axe and shed at the wooden puppet, but this still could not injure the magic puppet that was activated by spell methods.


    The huge Wood Giant struggled and counterattacked under the control of the spellcasters. The mages and archers below also began to shoot. The Autobot turned around and dodged. It grabbed a huge vine and swung to the front of the wooden puppet, dodging the attacks of the elves behind it. However, a few thick roots silently wrapped around its right arm!


    The roots tightened, and the Autobot¡¯s engine roared to resist this huge force, but it could not break free for a moment. In the next moment, a figure jumped out andnded in the direction of the Autobot!


    Two cold arrows were as fast as the wind and shot at the figure in the air. The Autobot raised its left arm, and the sensor locked onto and predicted. Bang! Bang! Two shots shattered the arrows and intercepted the sneak attack. Kang De jumped to the Autobot¡¯s chest and reached out to grab the roots. In the next moment, the entangled things dissipated like the wind.


    Their eyes met. The Autobot said in a low voice, ¡°Father, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Kang De smiled and shouts sounded from the city. The wooden puppet under him shook violently. The Autobot protected Kang De with one hand and leaped and teleported, dancing on the wooden puppet.


    The father and son dodged the giant¡¯s attack as the Autobot jumped onto the top of the leaf crown and fired down. It shattered the wooden puppet¡¯s head with a shot, but it was useless.


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Axe!¡±


    Magic soared into the air behind him, and arrows rained down. The Autobot stood at the wooden puppet crown. He unfolded arge shield with his left hand and stabbed down, blocking the rain attack. The battle axe in his right hand left his hand and was held by Kang De.


    Kang De closed his eyes and focused. Elements were injected into the huge axe. It was sharp and shining red. A momentter, the enchantment waspleted. He shouted, ¡°Change hands!¡±


    The Autobot let go of the shield and turned around to grab the axe. Kang De ran to the shield and pressed his hands forward.


    Their figures intertwined. The Autobot held the axe with both hands and jumped up, suddenly shing at the bridge.


    Kang De pressed his hands on the shield. His mental strength seeped out and came into contact with the magic that struck the shield.


    The bridge wrapped in roots was cut in half by an axe.


    The magic that struck the shield was sucked into an invisible vortex and dissipated.


    Earth-shattering cheers suddenly sounded from the city wall. The Autobot flipped over and jumped back, grabbing the shield again. Kang De immediately retreated and half-knelt to press down on the wooden puppet under him. His mental strength spread and swept until it reached the magic core.


    The puppet rumbled and let out an unbearable sound, its body staggering.


    The Autobot raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Heaven sh!¡±


    Heaven sh was sprinting back and forth with the orcs. When he looked up and saw the figure beside the little tyrant, he immediately shouted, ¡°Follow me! Listen to me! Press red!¡±


    These green-skinned turned around with terrifying acrobatic driving skills. When they rushed under the wooden puppet, they shouted and reached out to lift the shell of the lotive¡¯s steering wheel, revealing arge red button.


    The green-skinned boss punched down, and the other green-skinned did the same. Then, they jumped up, and the lotive under them spun on its own. Then, it rushed towards the approaching elf army like a crazy bull!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    One after another violent explosions surged, and people fell. Although these orcs had lost their lotive, they still strode forward with their tworge feet and were as fast as horses. They heldrge des and shed away the remaining elves, grabbing the vines of the wooden puppet and climbing towards this big guy!


    The Autobot held his axe and shield and suddenly jumped up. Hended heavily, and the wooden puppet core copsed. Since it had lost its momentum, it was kicked toward the city wall.


    The orcs rushed up the branches.


    The remaining elves were attacked from behind and lost reinforcements, so they all died in battle.


    The human soldiers were ordered to restrain themselves by the officer and did not face these terrifying green-skinned swords. When thest green-skinned person rushed into the city, Kang De triggered his mental strength and the wooden puppetpletely fell apart and shattered, smashing to the ground. The siege n that the elves had prepared for the night hadpletely failed.


    The five wooden puppets had already been destroyed.


    The elves no longer had siege weapons that could easily attack the city wall.


    In other words¡­ they had won this siege.


    The city wall was silent.


    How sweet was a victory, but how strange was the uninvited guest? Strange orcs, shocking steel giants, and a certain Cathayan who imed to have nothing to do with all of this.


    Preston said faintly, ¡°Liar¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around and stared at the distant army of elves. He pointed and the Autobot half-knelt on the city wall. His hands closed and formed a thick cannon barrel. Hong San ran over with the still-useless gas tank. Kang De took it and stuffed it into the cannon barrel. Then he reached out and pressed the barrel.


    The many magic power and elements of the wooden puppet that he had absorbed earlier were injected.


    Cannon fire rumbled.


    The explosion swept through the sky and sted at the elfmand tform. Brilliant light bloomed, and mes soared into the sky. In the violent explosion, themand tform copsed and shattered, and the g copsed.


    Then, a violent wind surged and blew away the smoke. The indomitable figure of themander stepped out of the remains on the ground. He did not look angry but stared at the city wall from afar.


    There, surrounded by the orcs, the giant stood behind him, and the human troops who had experienced the blood fire spread out from both sides. Valentine¡¯s broken g fluttered in the wind, and the human mages flew up and floated in the air.


    The person in the center was the Cathayan, Kang De.


    In a city, facing an invincible elf army, they had once been afraid and shaken. They had once been hysterical, but now, they were firmly and calmly facing the powerful enemy, just like¡­


    ¡ªThey gained a soul.


    ¡­

 Chapter 185 - 185 Green-Skinned Technology, Shocking The People!

    185 Green-Skinned Technology, Shocking The People!


    The elves blew the signal to retreat.


    The five wooden puppets were all destroyed. The Dusk Legion had already lost the sharp weapon to climb the wall and charge into the formation. The war weapons that had absorbed 30% of the magic power of the spellcasters should have taken root under the city wall like ancient trees and sent the brave and fearless elf warriors to rush up the city wall, but after a bloody battle, they disintegrated and scattered.


    Valentine¡¯s defense was powerful. The mage group and the warlock army were both guarding it. It was expected that two of them would die from long-range attacks, but the destruction of the other three was beyond the expectations of the entire elf army. Kang De, the Cathayan who had strange methods, the orc army who controlled the strange alchemical chariot, and the unheard mechanical giant. Every ident could change the situation of the battle, but now, they had appeared at the same time.


    He had lost all his methods and suffered considerable casualties. His drive had already been reduced. Apart from retreating, there was no other way.


    Moreover, in themander¡¯s opinion, the green-skinned people who appeared out of thin air were not as simple as a small orc army. As themander of the army, he had to look at all problems from the strategic level.


    ¡°Disperse the wandering cavalry further away. We have to be prepared for the orcs to reach a consensus with Goethe and let the scouts be more vignt. I don¡¯t want an entire orc army to quietly appear near us!¡±


    The adjutant received the order and retreated. The elfmander looked at the city wall. The wind blowing in his face smelled of blood and fire. The well-trained troops were retreating in an orderly manner, and he was tasting failure.


    Themand tform had been blown up, but this was still a high ce.


    With his eyesight, he could still see the battlefield in front of him.


    His soldiers were retreating. Although they were still calm, there was clearly confusion, perplexity, and anger on their faces. This made him feel a little uneasy. Themander suddenly felt that the dignity and souls of the soldiers did not onlye from will and courage but there was something else.


    For example, arrogance.


    Backed by the arrogance of the world¡¯s hegemon, the firm arrogance, and the invincible arrogance, the source of their calm, defeated, and unrelenting strength had already turned from courage to violence.


    After receiving the best training in the world and being covered by the strongest arrow regiment and spellcaster army in the world, he had the mostplete battlefield medical system. He was born with a powerful racial advantage, so the advantage he umted was almost unreasonable. Therefore, it was natural for him to be invincible and unstoppable.


    These victories were the result of the warriors¡¯ battle and pursuit. Violence was a method, but now, unknowingly, these two had actually be the soldiers¡¯ support.


    Therefore, after encountering even more unreasonable violence today, they would be confused and angry.


    Themander felt uneasy.


    If his soldiers encountered stronger and more unreasonable violence than today, or even a destructive massacre, just like how they relied on their weapons, magic, and tactical advantage to crush the natives of the colony like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, and the elf warriors also encountered such a terrifying failure¡­ would the elite warriors that the Twilight Dynasty was proud of still advance and retreat like now, elegant and calm?


    When he thought of this, this elfmander felt a chill.


    If he told others that the champion-level legion of the Twilight Dynasty would be ughtered easily, it would definitely attract crazy mockery. Even if the other party was an outsider, it was no exception.


    This was because, ording tomon sense, this situation would only appear in dreams. However, themander did not mock himself. Instead, he reminded himself to remember that it was one thing if such a situation would happen, but it was another matter if there was such a problem in the army.


    ¡°Be vignt in times of peace. It¡¯s the key to the continuous renovation of the race and country. Unfortunately, since the establishment of the Twilight Dynasty, all reforms can only be done from top to bottom. However, the lords of the upper echelons are the most stubborn group of people. If I report this thought and proposal, I¡¯ll definitely attract ridicule and obstruct my career¡­¡±


    Themander muttered to himself, ¡°Therefore, I can only do it myself¡­ I¡¯ll be one of them first.¡±


    He made up his mind and looked at the city again. The city was already cheering. The humans who had won the bloody battle were shouting freely. Themander looked carefully. The person he cared about the most was already gone.


    ¡°Kang De, the Cathayan¡­¡±


    He slowly said, as if the other party was beside him and could hear him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what tricks you have, and I don¡¯t know what other methods you have, but regardless of whether I can win this battle, you¡¯ll definitely lose¡­ Be happy now.¡±


    He revealed a mocking smile, then sighed.


    War was cruel.


    Not only could it make thousands of ordinary lives die like grass, but it could also make extraordinary heroes unable to help themselves. No matter how powerful his methods were or how capable he was, no matter how ruthless his schemes were, they were nothing in front of the oue.


    The city churned and cheered. People hugged, cheered, and cried.


    This time, they fought crazily without any tricks. The elves were the strongest in the world. In order to stop them, countless lives had been lost. War was a muddle-headed ount to begin with. Those who calcted if it was worth it after winning were all bastards. Now, everyone was venting, roaring, and in pain.


    How strong were the emotions here? Amidst the remains and corpses, the living sat on the ground. Somey on the ground headfirst and could no longer open their eyes. Some were stroking the corpses in pain. There should be a story between the living and the dead. This sorrow and joy intertwined with excitement made Kang De speechless for a moment.


    He avoided the surging stream of people and jumped into the city, leaving this ce filled with strong emotions.


    After all, he was notpletely experienced and could notpletely integrate the sorrow and joy of these people. Most importantly, there was such a group of strange creatures who did not know how to read emotions that destroyed the atmosphere¡­


    ¡°Great Tyrant! Great Tyrant! Don¡¯t run! Let us take a good look at you!¡±


    After running for a distance, he heard the shouts behind him. Kang De sighed, stopped, and turned around. He saw a green-skinned creature with all kinds of metal parts embedded in its body open its arms and pounce over.


    ¡°Big¡­¡±


    Kang De spread his fingers and reached out to push. The other party¡¯s huge body flew back like a cloud andnded heavily on the ground. He even wiped a few buttocks on the ground as if he was floating.


    In the end, the green-skinned creature slid back and sat up forcefully. It shook its head with a dumbfounded expression. Then, it realized what had happened. It widened its bell-sized eyes and looked at Kang De. The dozens of green-skinned creatures behind also surrounded him and red at him without saying anything.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned. D*mn, he did not know who they were. They cried out and pounced forward to ask for a hug as if they had seen their father. Anyone who saw them would be afraid, okay?


    He pushed him. It was not like he had shot him or broken him. Why? Are you angry?


    However, in the next moment, he knew that he was thinking too much.


    The green-skinned person sitting on the ground pped the ground hard. The bricks shattered and powder flew. He opened his fangs and mouth and shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s powerful and domineering! It¡¯spatible! It¡¯s totallypatible!¡±


    Those orcs were also wild with joy and shouted in unison, ¡°Great Tyrant! Great Tyrant!¡±


    His voice shook the surroundings and his shouts soared into the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De was even more confused.


    He looked at his iron son who was walking over from behind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce your new friend?¡±


    The Autobot was even more surprised than him. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t know them?¡±


    Kang De looked up and spread out his hands. ¡°Why do you think I know these green-skinned people riding lotives? Also, what did he call me? Why do I feel that the pronunciation is a little strange¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the green-skinned person opposite him said to the Autobot, ¡°Little Tyrant! You¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    Kang De subconsciouslyughed.


    The Autobot¡¯s intelligence was enlightened by Kang De, so he naturally inherited some human thoughts and consciousness. He would care more about certain things, especially in front of his father.


    He said in a slightly exasperated voice that Kang De had never heard before, ¡°Heaven sh, I¡¯ve already told you many times not to call me that! Therefore, why do you call me that?!¡±


    The green-skinned looked at him in a daze, ¡°This is your father, you¡¯re his son, and your father is the Great Tyrant. You¡¯re naturally the Little Tyrant. Otherwise, why would I call you?¡±


    The Autobot directly pulled out his axe and stabbed it into the ground. He said word by word, ¡°Change! The! Name!¡±


    His eyes turned from purple to red, and the parts on his body creaked. His huge body bent down and felt very oppressive. He looked powerful and evil. It seemed that his iron son had been a little crooked after following these green-skinned people.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The green-skinned creature actually reluctantly admitted defeat. It turned its head to the side and said unwillingly, ¡°Iron Tyrant?¡±


    His iron son lowered his voice and roared, ¡°¡­You¡¯re not allowed to use the word tyrant!¡±


    This challenged the green-skinned¡¯s bottom line. Heaven sh jumped up and rejected tly, ¡°No! Why can¡¯t I call you that?! You¡¯re clearly a tyrant!¡±


    A Transformer and a green-skinned Orc were actually talking to each other. Such a scene made Kang Deugh happily, and his depressed mood because of the tragic victory on the city wall rose.


    Although he still could not figure out the situation, Kang De roughly understood.


    These orcs were probably here for him and happened to be on the same side as his iron son who had rushed over. Moreover, they did not have any ill intentions toward him and were rather respectful. They were probably here because of his identity as the ¡°Great Tyrant¡±.


    He smiled and went forward. He pressed his hands together and said, ¡°Alright, stop for a moment and calm down. The name is only a code. It doesn¡¯t matter what it¡¯s called, right?¡±


    When Heaven sh heard this, he was greatly excited and shouted proudly at his iron son, ¡°Your father is better than you! That¡¯s why he¡¯s a Great Tyrant and you¡¯re a Little Tyrant!¡±


    His iron son was so angry that he almost vomited engine oil.


    Before he could speak, Kang De looked at the orc. ¡°What did you call me? Do you know me?¡±


    The green-skinned man also looked over as if he was looking at a fool and suspected the intelligence of the Great Tyrant, ¡°I¡¯m already here and talking to you. How can I not know you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De also roughly determined the other party¡¯s intelligence level and thinking method. He patiently continued to ask, ¡°I mean, you seem to be here to find me. Who asked you toe? Why?¡±


    When the green-skinned heard this, it revealed an excited expression.


    This concerned his great journey south. He had entered deep into the human world and suppressed his nature to kill and cause trouble. He had run around with the purest mission and desire and found the Great Tyrant all the way. He had also participated in an extremely cool fight. Although he had already reached the end, and the feces was still hot¡ªbut he had made it in time after all!


    It was not an exaggeration. In the history of the orcs, this expedition was definitely the kind of magnificent feat that couldpare to Monk Tang¡¯s pursuit of scriptures. After 14 years of cold and heat, Dharma Master Sanzang arrived in the holynd without avoiding danger to obtain the true scripture. It had taken the green-skinned creature two months to find the Great Tyrant without fighting. In terms of hardship and endurance, he was probably stronger than Monk Tang.


    As everyone knew, afterpleting a great achievement, it was the nature of intelligent life to confide in others. After Dharma Master Sanzang returned to Chang¡¯an, he had probably chatted with Li Shimin for a long time. An eminent monk was like this, and the green-skinned were no exception. Heaven sh ran to Kang De¡¯s side in small steps and began to talk.


    At first, Kang De listened with interest, but the green-skinned clearly did not know how to tell stories. When he heard the other party tell a simple story about the third bubble of mammoth feces he had stepped on after leaving the tribe, the Earthling could not help it.


    ¡°Heaven sh.¡±


    This was the name he had learned from the other party¡¯s self-report. Kang De interrupted the other party¡¯s story and took out his phone amiably. He turned on the recording function, spoke, and ordered a rey.


    The same voice floated out of the phone.


    He said to the other party, ¡°I think you can record this story on the way and y it to your nsmen to let them know that you¡¯re very impressive. How about it?¡±


    Heaven sh immediately perked up.


    After all, the green-skinned had two needs in their lives. Firstly, they could always fight bravely. Secondly, they could let more green-skinned people know that they were super brave. Such a thing that could show off was simply their wish. Apart from the small brick that the Great Tyrant took out, this idea could not be better!


    Kang De looked at him, whose eyes were shining, and probed, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen this thing?¡±


    The green-skinned nodded repeatedly, drooling as it shouted, ¡°Great Tyrant, get me one too! Something big!¡±


    Kang De looked at his iron son and asked the greatest question and uneasiness in his heart, ¡°I see that you clearly have lotives. Can¡¯t you make this thing?¡±


    The Autobot said in a low voice, ¡°Father, that¡¯s not the case. The engines of those lotives are a simplified version made by me to simte and analyze my own engine. The power system and key parts are provided by me. The others were modified randomly by them. In fact, it¡¯s very strange that they can run and operate for a long time.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart stirred and he asked, ¡°But what about fuel? I remember you don¡¯t have that much gasoline.¡±


    The Autobot sighed, ¡°I only asked them to smell the gasoline, so they quickly found an oil well in the Gobi. They actually dug out oil¡­¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°Then how did they separate¡­¡±


    ¡°There was no separation¡­¡± His iron son¡¯s voice also sounded a little suspicious of his life. He was a Transformer, a serious scientific creation. What he had experienced previously was really too againstmon sense, so much so that his worldview was impacted, ¡°They scooped out oil and added messy soil, stone powder, nt slurry, and so on. They poured it into the fuel tank and started the engine¡­¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186 Let All the Green-Skinned of the World Unite!

    186 Let All the Green-Skinned of the World Unite!


    On Earth, oil was a very, very important resource.


    Burning it was actually the most prodigal and wasteful use.


    If all the oil on Earth disappeared overnight, most of the industrial production activities in the world would immediately stop. Even people¡¯s food, clothing, and transportation could not be guaranteed. That¡¯s right, what you ate, wore, used, and cooked on a daily basis could, directly and indirectly, be rted to oil¡­


    Looking at the history of humans on Earth in recent decades, oil really yed an indispensable role. Apart from industrial development, it also dominated the process of history.


    Some countries became rich overnight because of this, and some countries were beaten up more than once because of this. Countless things were sad and happy because of the fall in the price of crude oil, and the fate of countless people was affected by it.


    People desperately searched for a substitute, but they could not leave it and instead searched for more.


    Yes, oil was like masturbation.


    However, this was not the point.


    Most importantly, a group of green-skinned people could casually find an oil well in apletely unfamiliar country without any experience, equipment, or technology?


    Moreover, there was no distition process at all. There was only such a huge lump of oil. If he casually mixed some messy things and poured them into the fuel tank, he could start the engine. There was no problem at all. Sparks flew all the way and scared the elves away.


    This was very magical and green-skinned.


    If such a green-skinned living resource detection radar was ced on Earth, it would probably make thend, resources, and energy mineralpanies of the various countries go crazy with joy.


    ¡ªD*mn, if I were a little ck-hearted and had a stronger faction, I couldpletely learn from the ancestors of the Westerners and achieve the unsurpassed umtion of exploited capital.


    That was not right.


    Kang De looked at this group of green-skinned people. These burly muscr monsters were also looking at him. They had green faces, fangs, and bloody mouths. They could scare children to tears with a smile on their faces.


    His gazended on the orcs.


    Iron armor, metal decorations, and huge weapons looked very powerful, but they were just normal goods. These iron products and essories were clearly pieced together. He could even deduce the source from those parts¡ªfor example, an iron pot, steel shield,rge sword, carriage bar, and so on.


    Kang De raised his eyebrows, then waved at the Autobot and said in Chinese, ¡°They have this talent. Even if they didn¡¯t know the use of oil previously, they should have a need for ironware, right? Why don¡¯t they use this ability to find iron ores? There are also gold and silver mines. If this method is so useful, the orcs would have long been hunted and raised by the various races of the continent to be extinct. How could they dare to casually appear in the human world?¡±


    At this point, he suddenly discovered something in surprise, ¡°Eh, why do you speak the foreignnguage?¡±


    The previousmunication with the green-skinned was in the other world¡¯snguage.


    The Autobot¡¯s tone was still filled with confusion. The short period of time he had left his daddy and traveled with the green-skinned people had really broadened his horizons. After all, the children loved to ask why when they were young.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Previously, Father taught me thenguage here. I¡¯ve remembered it firmly. I¡¯ve also recorded your conversation with the others. I tried to summarize and summarize some patterns from it, but my progress was not fast. However, after encountering them, they were very happy and shouted around me. I could notmunicate with them and just stood in a deadlock talking separately. Soon, I unknowingly learned thenguage here¡­¡±


    At this point, his iron son said in aplicated tone, ¡°These green-skinned¡­ are a little strange. To be honest, Father, I won¡¯t be surprised if they do anything else¡­¡±


    After being surprised, Kang De was even more puzzled, ¡°But this can¡¯t answer my question. Instead, it makes things even more confusing. Since the orcs have such an unreasonable ability, they should have been captured and destroyed long ago. Otherwise, they would be powerful enough to defeat everything. How could it be the elves¡¯ turn to be the overlord¡­¡±


    At this moment, Heaven sh shouted, ¡°Great Tyrant! What are you talking about over there?¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses and suppressed the doubts in his heart. There would be no result if he asked his iron son this question. After all, it was an outsider like him. Regarding the foundation and history of the green-skinned, he still had to ask the people of this world¡­ There was no hurry.


    He turned around and walked over, asking, ¡°Heaven sh, you found me. What should I do?¡±


    This concerned the holy ultimate mission of this trip. The green-skinned waved his machete and roared excitedly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to return to the tribe together and let you be the tyrant of our entire race. Let the weak chickens of the other tribes worship you! If you¡¯re not convinced, sh until they¡¯re convinced!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°There are so many humans. Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s you!¡±


    The green-skinned did not have much patience, but because the other party was a ferocious and powerful tyrant, it was fine to snort a few more times. Heaven sh patiently exined, ¡°What the Prophet said can¡¯t be wrong! You¡¯ll bring us powerful explosions and let all the green-skinned fight and explode!¡±


    ¡°We have to follow you and do everything. From the in to the high mountains, from the high mountains to the sea, let all the small shrimps hear our voices and let all the little bean sprouts know our might until¡­¡±


    At this point, he thought of the scene described to him by the old and deted Prophet, causing the green-skinned with a single brain to tremble in excitement. He raised his machete and shouted the slogan that excited the green-skinned heart.


    ¡°¡ªThe green-skinned people of the world unite!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaagh!¡±


    The orcs wailed together.


    After all, these green-skinned people were optimistic and wild by nature. Moreover, they were irritable and angry, and their thoughts were extremely jumpy. Therefore, the huge green-skinned race was in a state of disunity. The various tribes despised each other and fought and shed each other all day. Everyone looked down on each other. After all, one green-skinned person was a fool, and a group of green-skinned people was a nest of fools. No one knew what would happen if thousands of green-skinned people gathered together.


    Although the orcs had a strong tradition of tribal discrimination and internal strife, they still knew their own business and knew how difficult it was for the green-skinned to unite and unify. In this way, how powerful an achievement was it to be able to unite the orcs of the world? How ferocious a guy must be to be able to do such a thing.


    With this in mind, they looked at Kang De with fanatical eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How should they put it?


    This was the plot of a child of fate.


    He had been treated as the leader and ruler of the prophecy by a group of guys who were very good at fighting. Moreover, they admired him in all kinds of ways. They fought for him, spoke for him, and acknowledged him as their boss. Kang De had seen such a scene many times in online novels. This plot was actually very satisfying, especially after experiencing it personally.


    ¡­As if!


    This plot still depended on the setting. It was awesome to watch. How could it be the same as being treated as the boss in the prophecy by a group of Emperors and Heavenly Venerates and the leader in the prophecy by a group of beggars?!


    Therefore, Kang De could not be happy to be treated as the tyrant in the prophecy by a group of wild green-skinned people who were almost demented. He even sighed.


    If you wanted to say that hundreds of thousands of green-skinned soldiers who could crush everything ran over and bowed, that was fine. Just a few dozen happy green-skinned people who could find oil wells with their bare hands and process oil with their bodies would invite you to be the chief technical consultant of a very backward and simple green-skinned tribe¡­ It was very strange, okay?


    Alright, this was not the point.


    The most important thing was appearance.


    If these orcs were not orcs in the traditional sense, but cute girls with furry ears and tails who were coquettish and beautiful with huge breasts or carried some other animal characteristics or habits, such as donkeys or killer whales, ran to his side, surrounded him, and invited him to work with them, he would definitely not be humble and reject them.


    Now¡­


    Say no to ugly trolls.


    He did not say it firmly, but he still shook his head and said, ¡°I have something to do here. I can¡¯t go over there with you.¡±


    The green-skinned was anxious when he heard this. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kang De pointed outside the city and said indifferently, ¡°Those sharp ears came to my friend¡¯s house to burn, kill, and plunder. I want to help my friend protect his home and kill these sharp ears to settle scores with them.¡±


    The green-skinned said happily, ¡°We like to fight! If the Great Tyrant wants to fight, we can help. When we return to the tribe, call the boys and cut their ears together!¡±


    When Kang De heard this, his heart stirred. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a familiar voice sounded from behind, ¡°Mr. Dong Zhuo! Mr. Dong Zhuo! Why are you here? You¡¯ve helped us a lot again. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he subconsciously frowned.


    Turning around, Mayor Nick hurriedly walked out under the protection of everyone and walked over. He had a smile on his face and a happy and grateful expression. There was even a trace of urgency and fanaticism. Although he looked at Kang De, he could not help but size up the orcs from the corner of his eye. With his shrewdness, he had lost hisposure.


    ¡°You indeed don¡¯t know how to thank me. I¡¯ve protected the city twice. Think of the countless lives, wealth, and status. The value of these can¡¯t be measured, right?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t think about it. Why don¡¯t you thank those soldiers who are far weaker than me but can fight bravely in the face of the elves¡¯ des and terrifying deaths? Those who can fight the elves to the death in that desperate situation are the most precious strength of this country. Unfortunately, they rashly lost their lives. Please don¡¯t forget them. Even if you can¡¯t thank the dead, you can alwayspensate their families.¡±


    Nick¡¯s smile did not stiffen as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged these things long before the war. Please believe me, every warrior will be paid enough. Even if they die in battle, they can benefit their families.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I believe you, but even if they receive generous material rewards, most families won¡¯t immediately withdraw from their sorrow, right? Those soldiers who were lucky enough to not die have experienced great horror and witnessed countless deaths and blood. At this moment, their hearts are extremely tired and fragile. Apart from money, wine, food, and women, I¡¯m afraid they need other support and care.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mayor, the battle has just ended. You have many things to do and shouldn¡¯t havee to me. I don¡¯t need your care, nor do I need you to thank me.¡±


    He looked into Mayor Nick¡¯s eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    These words were very rude, so much so that the officials behind the mayor revealed dissatisfaction, but this expression quickly disappeared. After all, Kang De was right. He had made a decisive contribution to protecting the city this time. As an outsider, he had fought for Valentine and saved countless lives. With such contributions, it was not a big deal to argue with the mayor. After all, he had not even said anything dirty or insulted anyone.


    Moreover, behind this person stood a terrifying mechanical giant and a group of ferocious green-skinned people. They all held huge and cruel weapons and were very terrifying.


    The mayor understood what Kang De meant.


    He slowly stopped smiling and looked at Kang De without saying anything.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave first,¡± Kang De said. ¡°They¡¯ve helped a lot by fighting for Valentine all the way here. If the mayor is interested, you can send some wine, meat, and food. In addition, when cleaning up the battlefield and counting the gains, if you discover any enchanted items, please show me first.¡±


    The mayor said, ¡°I¡¯m holding a banquet at the city hall¡­¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Is this the time to celebrate? I¡¯m going to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. I¡¯ve calcted that there¡¯s still time there. We¡¯ll live there.¡±


    With that, he left with his iron son and the green-skinned people.


    Nick looked at their backs and suddenly chased after them. Ignoring everything, he grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I have something to tell you. Pleasee here.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    The mayor shook his head. There was even a trace of weakness and pleading in his tone. ¡°Please.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before sighing.


    In the quiet alley, there were only two people. Nick looked at Kang De and lowered his head. ¡°I heard your previous conversation with the orcs. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re also loud¡ªthen?¡±


    Nick suddenly looked up and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a huge number of green-skinned people and theirbat strength is shocking. If not for the fact that they¡¯re in a state of disunity and are always fighting among themselves, they would have long be a disaster in the north. Now that they¡¯re willing to fight for you¡­¡±


    Kang De interrupted, ¡°I know what you want to say, but my answer is no.¡±


    Nick said excitedly, ¡°Why? They¡¯re clearly happy to fight¡­¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s their own business if they like to fight. If they return to their nest to fight, or if they go out and find someone to fight, they¡¯ll be beaten until their faces are covered in blood and they¡¯ll die on the ground. It doesn¡¯t matter, but after listening to me, they¡¯ll all fight the overlord of the continent. If they die, every life will be lost because of me.¡±


    Nick said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts. Helping Goethe was my own decision. I¡¯m responsible for it and enjoy all the benefits and consequences, but I¡¯m me and they¡¯re them.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that if they call me a Great Tyrant and treat me as the person in the prophecy, I¡¯ll naturally take on this role and enjoy the power thates with it. What they think and what I do are two different things. I don¡¯t know them or do anything for them, so I won¡¯t let them bleed for my selfish reasons. There¡¯s no such logic in the world.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking and know that these green-skinned trust me very much. Perhaps if I say a word, they¡¯ll treat it as an imperial edict and do it without hesitation. However, the more this is the case, the more I can¡¯t use them and use trust and kindness to do this. I¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡±


    At this point, he reached out and tapped Nick¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Do you understand? This is what I mean. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary and put away your thoughts as soon as possible, lest you backfire. At that time, I guarantee that you won¡¯t even be able to cry.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 187 - 187 Thank You for Your Approval

    187 Thank You for Your Approval


    Kang De understood Mayor Nick¡¯s thoughts.


    The elves invaded on arge scale, and Goethe retreated step by step. Their country was about to be destroyed, and there were countless casualties. In the danger of extinction, any reinforcements were extremely precious, let alone an extremely huge green-skinned army¡­ This force was even enough to change the situation of the war.


    Therefore, Kang De understood Mayor Nick¡¯s anxiety and loss ofposure very well.


    Any patriotic Goethe person would fight for such a thing.


    Unfortunately, no meant no.


    He was about to turn around and leave when Nick suddenly took two steps forward and grabbed Kang De¡¯s shoulder with both hands like iron mps. His wrist strength was naturally far inferior to Kang De¡¯s, but his strong mind could transcend his body.


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Why not?¡±


    Nick¡¯s eyes were red and bloodshot, and he looked like he had gone crazy. He did not want his poise and etiquette anymore. He red at Kang De and hissed, ¡°Do you know how many people have died in Goethe since the war? Those who are willing to sacrifice the most precious strength of this country are the ones who have died! Now, you only need to say a few words and the situation will change. If the green-skinned are willing to help, many fewer people will die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this means? Do you think we can win like this? We can¡¯t! Unless we don¡¯t hesitate to pay any price and gather all our strength! Otherwise, we¡¯ll definitely lose! Everyone who¡¯s willing to fight for Goethe will die! I¡¯ll die, the people of this city, the people of this country, therge guilds, the princess, and everyone with courage will die!¡±


    ¡°Now, you have the chance to change all of this.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you do it?¡±


    ¡°I know. I know why.¡±


    Nick slowly let go. Perhaps Kang De¡¯s calm and cold gaze had told him the answer. The other party could not empathize with their pain, because this was not his home.


    He smiled sadly. ¡°Because you¡¯re not from Goethe. You¡¯re not from Goethe after all.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with this,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help you and Goethe, but I won¡¯t use my identity as a so-called prophet to coax the orcs into interfering in the war, because trust is very precious and shouldn¡¯t be let down. I sympathize with your encounter and sigh at the suffering of the war. I¡¯m willing to stand in your shoes and end this war.¡±


    He looked at the other party calmly, ¡°However, I have to remind you, Goethe, your country has been devastated by war, but this is not enough reason to involve innocent races in the war¡­¡±


    When Nick heard this, he clenched his fists tightly and roared, ¡°Enough! You¡¯re not the one whose country was destroyed! You¡¯re not the one whosepatriots were ughtered! You¡¯re not the one whose country was trampled by the enemy! That¡¯s why you can calmly stand at a high ce and guard your morals and bottom line!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so willing to be a bad person? Do you think I¡¯m born cold-blooded and cruel? I also want to fight bravely and elegantly, just like those sharp ears outside! I also want to keep my morals!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way¡­¡±


    He sighed sadly and helplessly.


    ¡°This is war. In war, morality can only make you die proudly and without regrets.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the use?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±


    Nick widened his eyes and was as ferocious as a cornered wolf, ¡°Protect all the refugees, open the warehouse and release food, gather the warriors, protect the women and children, and fight the enemy to the death. On the day the city is broken, we¡¯ll fight unyieldingly and burn all the foundations of our ancestors with fire. We¡¯ll die with glory and dignity. Let the elves praise us and let the stupidmoners and nobles remember it for a few days¡ªI know how to do such a thing too! I can do it better!¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t defend the city, what¡¯s the point of dying?! What¡¯s the use of dying for the country one by one? The country will still fall, and the refugees we risked our lives to protect will still be trampled and injured! No matter how many such people there are, Goethe will still be destroyed! In this chaos, we still can¡¯t really be ruthless, so Goethe will retreat step by step!¡±


    The mayor became louder and louder as he spoke. His tone was sharp and his expression was fierce. He roared and roared as if he was justifying his actions. He must not have been like this in the past.


    However, the war made him choose. It was a cruel dilemma.


    He stared at Kang De fiercely, his gaze proud and sharp.


    ¡°They should be like me!¡±


    The cor of his decent and luxurious clothes became messy. He pulled open the button forcefully, then pounded his chest and said in a low voice, ¡°If every Administrator of Goethe was like me, the elves would not have advanced so quickly! Defend the city at all costs and resist the elves. Fill it with your life and fight with your life! Let them be shocked by Goethe¡¯s blood and resistance even if they take the city!¡±


    ¡°In fact, if we take down every city, we¡¯ll be exhausted by the resistance and attacks. Until more and more chaos, casualties, and resistance cause the elves to suffer heavy losses, causing the Elven Council to no longer be able to endure the high casualties and losses¡ªthis is Goethe¡¯s only chance!¡±


    ¡°What a pity, what a pity.¡±


    He sighed andmented, and his strong will was reced by a weak sense of defeat.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a small mayor guarding this small city.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­ you¡¯re different.¡±


    He looked at Kang De, his eyes shining again, ¡°The orcs¡­ if what those green-skinned people said is true, as long as you¡¯re willing to lead them south, you¡¯ll save countless lives of Goethe!¡±


    Kang De had been listening calmly. At this moment, he said, ¡°I guess in order to protect Goethe, you definitely don¡¯t mind how many orcs will die because of this, just like how you didn¡¯t hesitate to put foreigners on the city wall, right?¡±


    Nick had finally revealed his heart today and was feeling carefree. Moreover, it was meaningless to lie in front of smart people. He said without hesitation, ¡°Yes! Moreover, how can the green-skinned bepared to humans? They¡¯ve been muddle-headed and violent all their lives. If you bring them to fight the elves, even if they die in battle, they¡¯ll only be grateful to you!¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. What they think and what I do are two different things. Let me tell you the truth. In my eyes, the people in this city have the same worth as those green-skinned orcs.¡±


    Nick¡¯s pupils shrank.


    He looked at Kang De and saw that he did not have any teasing or disdainful expression. Only then did he understand that the other party¡¯s words were sincere, and this shocked him even more.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He was first surprised, then he felt a strong sense of absurdity as if he was looking at a peerlessly rare animal. ¡°Your morals are really noble to the point of making meugh. You should have been a priest for Akatum.¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°This is not noble morals, butmon sense that everyone should have. However, you don¡¯t, and I won¡¯t look down on you because of this. You just haven¡¯t developed to that stage.¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯tugh, as a person of Goethe.¡±


    He looked straight into the other party¡¯s eyes and looked at the mockery and disdain. He said calmly, ¡°I came to your country and stepped into a cruel war that has nothing to do with me. My hands were stained with blood and I helped you defend this city. The reason is my integrity. It¡¯s justice to punish the strong and help the weak. It¡¯s pity for the victims who have fallen into the violence of war and respect for the brave people who are brave enough to protect their homes and resist invasion. In short, it¡¯s nothing more than morality. If not for this, I wouldn¡¯t havee here at all.¡±


    He would not return to this world at all.


    Nick did not know what he was implying. The mayor¡¯s eyes flickered and he nced aside.


    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯d rather you not be here and not guard this city. Instead, you can set off to lead the green-skinned south¡­ It¡¯s more valuable than staying here.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Do you know that humans are very adaptable? This is a merit and a sad thing. The sad thing is that they¡¯ll quickly adapt to the kindness and help of others for free and slowly take it for granted. Then, they¡¯ll criticize and tell others that they should do this and that and ask for more.¡±


    He reached out and patted Nick¡¯s shoulder, then pushed him back a few steps. ¡°Do you understand? I do what I want. I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do.¡±


    It would be strange if Nick could be convinced by this. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What can make you change your mind?¡±


    Kang De said impatiently, ¡°You were right about something just now. You¡¯re only a small mayor. Just do your own thing. There¡¯s no need to rack your brains and offer suggestions for Goethe¡¯s huge strategy. It¡¯s not your turn to interfere in this matter¡­ Now, go do what you have to do.¡±


    He turned to leave.


    Nick was helpless, but his body trembled and his eyes changed violently.


    He felt sad and ridiculous.


    Fate was so ironic. An opportunity that could almost change the situation of the battle and add a powerful leverage to Goethe had appeared, but the person who could decide all of this was such a Cathayan.


    ¡°¡­You protected your morals and willingly fought for Goethe. When you tried your best and saw people die one after another, people unrted to you, people you knew not long ago who fought side by side, even people you knew for a long time, fighting until the end could not change Goethe¡¯s fate.¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°At that time, after witnessing all the separation and destruction and even facing the¡­ hatred of some people, are you sure that you won¡¯t regret it at that time?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s figure paused slightly.


    Countless thoughts appeared chaotically.


    Almost immediately, he imagined the possibility Nick had described.


    It was a very grim future.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the oue, I definitely won¡¯t attribute all of this to myself. All of this happened because the elves started the war, not because of me. I didn¡¯t use the trust the orcs have in me to involve the innocent them in the mes of war. This is the right choice. No matter what, I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Kang De said frankly.


    However, Nick only sneered, ¡°Naive¡­ Do you think everyone is reasonable? There¡¯s no reason in this world that¡¯s greater than the destruction of a country. Do you understand?¡±


    He understood.


    The beautiful figure appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind.


    Tina, a pure and kind girl, was like this in his impression, but she had also experienced the shocking change in Glory Sand. Now, in the description of others, she had already be fierce and decisive. She waspletely different from the person he knew¡­ She had already be unfamiliar.


    If Goethe really lost the orc reinforcements because of his stubbornness and rejection and could not escape defeat in the end, what would Tina think, and what would she do?


    Kang De felt a stab of pain in his heart at the thought of Tina looking at him in pain and hatred.


    Nick looked at Kang De¡¯s figure quietly.


    However, he still did not obtain the result he wanted.


    Kang De turned and looked at him with a calm expression.


    The mayor¡¯s heart skipped a beat as disappointment swept through his heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, nor do I know how much I can help. I don¡¯t know how many people will die. I don¡¯t know if I can fulfill my promise. I don¡¯t even know what some people will think of me once that happens¡­¡±


    In the alley, Kang De¡¯s eyes met Nick¡¯s. He stood in the sunlight, Nick in the shadows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any of this, just like how you don¡¯t know why I came here calmly and firmly. You don¡¯t know my story and experience, but I know one thing.¡±


    Nick subconsciously asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De smiled.


    ¡°I came here because of my promise and because of my pity and determination to end the war. I fulfilled my promise and tried my best to help the Goethe people. I abide by the bottom line and definitely won¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯ll always do this until the future, at all times, even if it still leads to the end of Goethe¡¯s destruction in the end. I can¡¯t change anything no matter how hard I try¡­¡±


    He smiled gently. ¡°I just know that he definitely won¡¯t me me for this. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The mayor was speechless.


    Although he did not know who Kang De was referring to, he knew that this matter could no longer be changed¡­ at least, he could not change it.


    Kang De turned and left the alley.


    At the entrance of the alley, Nick suddenly said from behind, ¡°Do you look down on me?¡±


    Kang De stopped and did not turn around. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I agree with your actions and admire your decisiveness, but I¡¯m afraid of your ruthlessness and uneasy about your cold-bloodedness. Therefore, we cooperate in official matters and stay away in private. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it. Since you¡¯re determined to defend the city, you don¡¯t have to care about the opinions of others.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    Nick leaned weakly against the wall and slowly said, ¡°No, I think you look down on anyone.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before smiling. ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    He left easily.


    Nick stayed in the alley and looked up at the sky. The violent elemental abnormalities left behind by the intense spell battle had still not dissipated. Dark clouds filled the sky, and from time to time, arcane arcs of light exploded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing.¡±


    The mayor muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t have to care what others think¡­ What you say and what I do are two different things. You can stay out of it, but I¡¯m from Goethe.¡±


    At this point, a tear suddenly rolled down his face.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Tears suddenly fell like torrential rain. In an instant, Nick was already covered in tears.


    ¡°I still care about what others think¡­¡±


    He slowly squatted down and wrapped his arms around his knees. He covered his head and face and cried silently.


    There was also an imperceptible sentence.


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing with my actions¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 188 - 188 The Magical Green-Skinned Are Here

    188 The Magical Green-Skinned Are Here


    Trapped in the lone city, Leona¡¯s mood kept changing.


    From worry to relief, from fear to calm.


    The elves who attacked quickly, the cold-blooded and cruel mayor, would definitely be a chaotic and terrifying situation because of the war and the city breach¡­ She had always been worried about these, her safety, and the lives of the loyal guards and followers who had followed her.


    Then, someone said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    !!


    He would protect her and everything she wanted to protect.


    Although the other party was the husband of her good friend, and she knew that the other party¡¯s logic definitely did not involve any romantic feelings, only thanking and protecting her as Tina¡¯s husband¡­


    However, Miss Vidal would still subconsciously think of some very shameless things.


    Dreams and delusions were everyone¡¯s right. Although she was usually tyrannical and unrestrained, she lived in such an environment after all and had some shameless delusions¡­ Now, it was even more so.


    After all, she still had a good impression of Kang De. Although he did not know how to speak well and sometimes drove people crazy, he was not a bad person by nature. He was very reliable in his words and actions. It was much better than a gigolo who was useless other than talking¡­ especially in the current environment.


    The war was close at hand, in the oppressive atmosphere, the heavy environment, and the unknown fate.


    Under such circumstances, humans would involuntarily find psychological sustenance and think of something else to believe in.


    Leona was thinking about Kang De.


    When the war began, she sat quietly in the courtyard and listened to the cries far and close around her. She listened to the noisy voices outside. The sky had be gorgeous but chaotic because of the intertwining of spells. Powerful supernatural forces tore at the dark clouds and the sky, and violent explosions and roars sounded from outside the city.


    Rumors, guesses, crying, prying, fear, real news, fake news. The moment the war began, people who were helpless and could only wait for the oue were often surrounded by these things and then revealed fragile or even ugly natures. At this moment, Leona only looked at the distant sky. Under that chaotic and burning firmament, Kang De was fighting.


    She must be part of the people he fought to protect.


    She would even shamelessly think that Kang De was fighting for her. This was an unspeakable thought. She could only think about it herself. If she said it, her dignity and reputation would definitely shatter.


    However, she still could not help but think about it. She only secretly thought about putting herself in the female lead¡¯s shoes in the drama. Of course, she, Miss Leona, was different from those idiotic b*tches. She would definitely sit obediently at home and wait, not run out to court death and cause trouble for men, ultimately causing either women or men to die together. In short, she wanted the tragic ending of the drama.


    She was only quietly waiting for the oue. She was so obedient and resigned to her fate. She did not do anything but keep that man¡¯s promise to her and wait for the oue of his killing. She waspletely different from her usual self.


    Actually, it felt quite good.


    She thought about a person and how he looked when he fought. He was heroic, brave, and fearless. She was also worried about him and could not help but be on tenterhooks. She was afraid that he was injured, afraid that he was in danger, and worried that he would force himself to act rashly. She had never felt such worry. She did not know what it meant and would asionally remind herself that this was only her imagination. Kang De was Tina¡¯s fianc¨¦. She could not do such a thing, not even a little.


    ¡ªHowever, why can¡¯t I have any thoughts? I¡¯m only thinking in my mind. Who knows? Who cares?


    Of course, this thought had only just appeared before it was extinguished.


    Because she thought about it bit by bit and thought ofter, some charming, ridiculous, and unnecessary delusions gradually dissipated. She only hoped that Kang De could return safely now.


    She thought and prayed like this until the officials directly under the city hall rode their horses and roared along the street, sending back the news that the elves had retreated. This time, they still held on.


    Leona was still sitting in the courtyard, quietly, staring nkly in the direction of the door.


    The maids were crying softly and the guards were cheering, but she did not speak. She was neither happy nor sad. The others were immersed in the joy of being safe today, but to her, the good news had not arrived and the defense of the city had not ended.


    Until a familiar figure appeared in front of the door.


    The girl¡¯s slightly dazed eyes became lively, and light bloomed.


    She looked surprised and subconsciously stood up. Because she had not sat still for a long time, she could not stand steadily and even staggered a step. However, she could not care less and only eagerly sized up Kang De.


    He could move freely and was not injured. His face was red and his face was stained with a lot of ck dust. There was a lot of blood on his body, but they should all be elves. He was also holding arge axe that did not match his temperament and figure. There were messy weapons hanging on his body and he had an expression of going out for an outing.


    There was no fear or smugness. It was as if it was really as he had said. He had only killed a few elves and was far stronger than those noble gigolos who had to brag about hunting a wild boar 800 times.


    She looked at Kang De in a daze, her heart fluctuating. For a moment, she had many things to say, but she did not know where to start or what to say.


    She could not help but feel vexed. After thinking for so long, why did she not think of what he should say when he returned?


    However, Kang De did not follow the script she had conceived in her mind at all. The male lead did not stand in front of the door and look at the female lead for a long time in silence, nor did the setting sun shine on their faces, nor did he change from a silent gaze to a happy crying expression, nor did he rush over and hug her.


    The other party only walked in as if he had only gone out to buy an axe. As he walked, he looked at her strangely. ¡°What are you sitting here for?¡±


    ¡­That was true.


    No matter how gentle and beautiful her words were, this guy would probably not notice.


    Leona smiled at this thought.


    Her tone was much gentler than usual. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You¡¯re not injured, right?¡±


    Kang De was clearly stunned. ¡°Ah¡­ no, it¡¯s fine, thank you.¡±


    Looking at his shocked and unfamiliar response, the girl was stunned for a moment, then smiled.


    Kang De was a little ufortable being stared at by her. ¡°¡­What are you looking at?¡±


    Leona seemed to have discovered something interesting and smiled even more brightly when she heard this. Things seemed to have returned to the rhythm she had expected. The youngdy who was filled with girlish emotions quickly thought of a more artistic excuse.


    ¡°Go take a shower. I¡¯ll get them to prepare hot water.¡±


    She smiled elegantly and gently like ady, ¡°Wash away the blood and exhaustion. Warriors don¡¯t need those things to decorate themselves. You only need to bring back victory, spoils of war, and your intact self.¡±


    ¡ªWow!


    Leona praised herself loudly in her mind.


    ¡®If I want to do it, I can do it too! I can also say such pretentious words! I don¡¯t only know how to scold people! Tina, did you see that?! I can also learn from you to say such inexplicable lewd words! You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s educated!¡¯


    She was anxious to see Kang De¡¯s reaction. To be honest, no matter how silly the other party¡¯s reaction was, how unromantic he was, and even mocked him, she would not be surprised. If there were other interesting reactions, it would be a pleasant surprise¡­ With this thought that it was not a loss, she looked at Kang De.


    The other party¡¯s expression was very subtle. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Leona asked warily and curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De scratched his head. ¡°In fact, I brought back more than this¡­¡±


    Before Leona could ask, she heard a low mechanical sound outside.


    In the next moment, a huge steel hand touched the edge of the wall, and then a huge giant¡¯s head poked out, its eyes emitting a strange light. The giant stood up, then carefully raised its leg and crossed the wall. Then, in front of her, it rumbled into Kang De¡¯s alchemical chariot.


    A voice sounded from the car, ¡°Father, I can¡¯t drive in.¡±


    Leona¡¯s expression turned nk.


    In fact, the first time Earthlings saw a Transformers movie and saw Optimus Prime¡¯s first transformation, they would basically curse a few times.


    Not to mention the people of the other world.


    Not to mention seeing it with her own eyes.


    She did not expect Kang De¡¯s alchemical chariot to be such a thing.


    However, her daze did not immediately disappear, because, in the next moment, manyrge green hands were also pressed against the wall. Green-skinned people also jumped over the wall!


    When the tallest green-skinned person in the lead saw her, he cried out.


    ¡°Little shrimp, I recognize you!¡±


    A powerful voice immediately spread, and the entire Vidal Chamber of Commerce was in chaos.


    As she wished, Leona saw the person she had been waiting for.


    The other party fulfilled his promise and fought for this city and her and returned safely.


    At this moment, her eyes met his. The other party was covered in blood, dust, and exhaustion. He returned with victory. He held an axe and there was a group of roaring orcs behind him.


    Especially the tallest andrgest one, he shouted the loudest.


    ¡°Little shrimp, why are you here too?!¡±


    What romance, what beauty? The dreamy scene and slightly sweet atmosphere that Leona had fantasized about hadpletely shattered at this moment. There was no value in remembering and recalling it.


    However, for some reason, her heart did not fluctuate. She even wanted tough, but she was not angry or angry at all.


    It was as if this was the normal oue¡­ as long as it was rted to Kang De.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    After taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, the chef had long prepared a lot of food. As Kang De ate, he roughly told Leona the cause and effect of the matter.


    ¡°As for how I encountered the green-skinned, it hasn¡¯t told me in detail.¡± Kang De shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to it when I¡¯m free. Just treat it as a story. It should be quite interesting.¡±


    Leona looked at Kang De with a subtle expression, ¡°At that time, I mentioned you to the green-skinned. I only wanted to use them to kill the Empire pursuers who were chasing you, so I hinted that you were the person they were looking for¡­ Therefore, are you really, or were they misled by my words?¡±


    Kang De had already eaten a piece ofmb chop. He wiped his mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess so. These green-skinned people are quite strange. They have an indescribable magical ability¡­¡±


    Leona said in surprise, ¡°What ability?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯m from Ch- the Cathay Empire, so I don¡¯t know. However, you¡¯re from the continent. Don¡¯t you think these green-skinned people are very strange?¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Leona frowned and said, ¡°The orcs have many tribes. Their temperaments are roughly simr, but there are also differences. For example, the Demonic Moon n will even do business with humans. My family has a lot of cooperation with their Green City Chamber of Commerce. I¡¯ve even decided many transactions.¡±


    At this point, she raised her chin, ¡°Therefore, I know the orcs rtively well. Most of them are brainless idiots, but there are also smart green-skinned people. They¡¯re cunning and greedy and are almost identical to humans. Apart from that, I don¡¯t know what other magical things they have¡­ Which one are you talking about?¡±


    Kang De frowned and organized his words, ¡°It¡¯s simr to¡­ the ability to get what they want? For example, if they want ironware, it¡¯ll be very magical. They¡¯ll find an iron mine by instinct. For example, if they want to build a carriage, no matter how ridiculous this carriage is, it¡¯ll be very useful¡­¡±


    Leona was first surprised, then sheughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such thoughts. Why don¡¯t youpose a long poem or a drama and say that the green-skinned have this ability and rule the world?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°How can there be such a convenient ability in this world? Do you know how much iron the Green City Chamber of Commerce collects every year? They want all kinds of scrap metal. After receiving it, they sell it to their own kind. They¡¯re simply earning crazily. I even want to destroy the Demonic Moon n and control this business myself¡­ If they had such a convenient ability, would they still need to do this? With such an unreasonable manufacturing process, how can it be the turn of the elves to be the overlord?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°But they¡¯re indeed¡­¡±


    Seeing was believing.


    After smelling the smell of gasoline, they directly found an oil well in the Gobi Desert. This could be exined by coincidence, smell, and so on. Without processing and distilling the oil, they could directly start the engine and use it after stirring and mixing it with some strange substances. This could also be exined by the magic substances of the other world.


    However, with just handicraft, he could create that kind of heavy lotive. Not only could he drive it flying, but he also had a messy cool ability. Itpletely defiedmon sense¡­ How could this be exined?


    Leona said, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve lived for so long and have interacted with many green-skinned people. In order to do business with them, I even ran to therge library in the capital to check a lot of information about the orcs¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of them having such a terrifying ability. Moreover, this doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡±


    ¡°I also feel that this doesn¡¯t make sense. A race with this ability will stand up no matter what, or they¡¯ll be surrounded and eliminated.¡± Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°However, those are indeed not fake¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Leona spread out her hands and said, ¡°These green-skinned people can¡¯t have be so magical just because they miss you and are anxious to see you.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 189 - 189 Statue of the Great Tyrant

    189 Statue of the Great Tyrant


    Kang De blinked before understanding Leona¡¯s words.


    ¡ªIn other words, I have the Great Tyrant Halo that can make the green-skinned learn to think?


    ¡®But why me?¡¯


    How did an Earthling like him be a green-skinned tyrant?


    !!


    He was puzzled, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? They never saw me when they explored the oil well and built the motorcycle by hand. At most, they only confirmed my situation through the Autobot. Is that possible?¡±


    Leona rolled her beautiful eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t the magical ability of the green-skinned you mentioned kind of ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was right.


    Kang De shook his head and did not dwell on this question for the time being. After all, this matter did not make sense. No matter how he thought about it, he could not think of the correct oue. Looking at those green-skinned people, he probably could not ask for any useful information. It was useless to know the answer to the current situation of being trapped in the lone city.


    He casually asked, ¡°Have they been arranged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all arranged. I know what the orc likes to eat. I¡¯ve already asked the kitchen to make it. Your car has also built a temporary shed, but it can¡¯t get much of the metal it likes to eat. I don¡¯t know what the so-called gasoline is. Think of a way yourself. Oh right, and¡­¡±


    At this point, Leona paused with aplicated expression and hesitated for a long time.


    Then, he barely said, ¡°Since these orcs can help and are your friends, it doesn¡¯t matter if you live here. I¡¯ll try my best to provide amodation, food, and other necessities, but at the same time, you have to restrain andfort them. I have a bottom line. Some things can¡¯t be tolerated¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression turned serious as he said in a low voice, ¡°Do they have bad habits? Will they casually attack humans? Or even eat people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. For some reason, although the green-skinned look barbaric and primitive, even if they¡¯re ruthless, they won¡¯t eat people. If you ask them, they can¡¯t give any reason. They just don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Leona sighed, ¡°As for their bad habits, there are. Moreover, I definitely can¡¯t tolerate them. Listen, Kang De, it¡¯spletely fine for them to live here, but as the master of this ce, I have the right to ask them not to do anything. That kind of thing is definitely impossible. If they really can¡¯t help it and insist on doing it, I¡¯m sorry, but I can only ask them to leave. There¡¯s no room forpromise.¡±


    Ding.


    Countless indescribableics appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind.


    His expression became strange, then he felt disgusted. He frowned and said, ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Leona sighed. ¡°Do you know the three things the green-skinned love to do?¡±


    ¡ªFight, find someone to fight, and f*ck?


    Leona was Leona. She was extremely knowledgeable in this aspect. Even when talking about this topic, her expression did not change. ¡°Fight, poop, and brag.¡±


    ¡°You should have seen the first and third.¡±


    ¡°As for the second thing¡­ they like to poop and build feces piles. They even use feces to build houses. When I checked the ancient books, I saw that in the early years, the various races explored thend and did notmunicate diplomatically. They attacked each other. That was the most barbaric and violent era on the continent. Every time the orcs conquered a settlement, other than looting everything they were interested in, they would also leave a huge feces pile locally¡­ They liked this, especially when pooping in the enemy¡¯s territory. It would make them extremely happy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking.¡± Kang De threw away the knife and fork in his hand and pulled down the napkin to cover the bowl of mashed potatoes. ¡°I¡¯m still eating.¡±


    Leona snorted. ¡°You insisted on asking. Moreover, if I don¡¯t tell you and you know what to do, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat here in the future if you¡¯re not careful.¡±


    Kang De imagined that scene for a moment and no longer had any thoughts about the faction mission ¡°Invitation from the northern orcs¡±.


    The architectural style of this race was so interesting. With their admiration for him, a ¡°great tyrant¡±, when he arrived in the north, he would probably be arranged to live in a towering pce made of feces.


    He shivered. ¡°They¡¯re all like this? Can¡¯t they be changed?¡±


    Although he had clearly rejected Nick¡¯s suggestion, Kang De was still very concerned about the ability of the green-skinned to make motorcycles by hand. He even had many thoughts and wanted to see how far these green-skinned could go.


    However, it was impossible to use the ethereal prophetic identity of the Great Tyrant to incite and deceive the orcs.


    After all, he had always believed in the principle of a fair exchange. Even the Autobot he had created had asked for the other party¡¯s opinion after he gained intelligence and exined the danger of this trip. After agreeing, they set off together.


    Therefore, along the way, he had been thinking about what price was enough for him to calmly suggest that the green-skinned people join his team. There was no need to think about the thousands of green-skinned armies in the tribe, but these dozens of green-skinned people were still easier to deal with.


    However, if they had such a vice¡­


    ¡°This should be possible.¡±


    Leona¡¯s voice was like the sound of nature, ¡°Those roughest and most barbaric orcs are fighting, pooping, and bragging all day. They even live in houses built with feces. The smell on their bodies can be imagined. Therefore, when the various races¡¯ armies fight the green-skinned, they usually lose more than win. The other party can indeed fight and is not afraid of death. This is one reason, but the other reason is the smell on their bodies¡­ Only the most determined warriors or certain races who don¡¯t care about that at all can unleash their full strength.¡±


    ¡°Even the lowest vampire would rather starve to death than suck the blood of the green-skinned.¡±


    ¡°But there are always exceptions.¡±


    ¡°For example, I¡¯ve told you before that the Demonic Moon n is the most business-minded tribe among the green-skinned. They even do business on the entire continent. If they smell, who¡¯s willing to do business with them? They¡¯ll faint before they can approach¡­ Therefore, this tribe slowly began to pay attention to hygiene. We don¡¯t know the internal situation, but at the very least, the merchants they sent out and the members of the Chamber of Commerce offices everywhere are not only decent and clean, but they also¡¯re diligent in bathing and even use incense and perfume. In the end, the charm of money can change everything.¡±


    She stretched out her hand and circled her thumb and index finger, forming the shape of a gold coin. She narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Her tone was rxed, ¡°There are two things in this world that can easily and gently change the nature of living beings. One is money, and the other is faith. Thetter is stronger than the former because it¡¯s a transaction without capital.¡±


    ¡°Then, even money can change the habits of the green-skinned, let alone faith. Kang De, since these orcs admire you so much, they must be willing to make some changes for you. Or to put it another way, perhaps you can change them.¡±


    At this point, the teasing and disgust on the girl¡¯s face disappeared.


    Instead, she was more serious.


    Kang De looked thoughtful. ¡°So, you¡¯re not actually talking about the feces pile? What do you mean by changing?¡±


    Leona sat in the chair and tilted her head to look at him with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s about the feces pile. At least for now. Now that the city is besieged by the elves, we¡¯re all trapped here. The only thing the Great Tyrant can do now is to stop these dozens of orcs from wiping the feces everywhere.¡±


    Kang De stopped in midair and red at her.


    Leona smiled mischievously and waved him away. ¡°Stop eating and go take a look at them.¡±


    Kang De put down the bread and shrugged helplessly. ¡°I feel that you¡¯re very concerned about these green-skinned.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m thinking for you.¡±


    Leona rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You must be unwilling to run to the north now to trick the orcs to go south to fight the elves and help Goethe. However, now is and in the future. It¡¯s rare to have such an identity, so we naturally have to seize it. This is very useful. After all, it¡¯s a race. It¡¯s at least arge tribe.¡±


    ¡°Unconvinced? Think about it. Although you¡¯re Tina¡¯s husband, you¡¯re a Cathayan after all. You have no foundation and are not enough to convince the Goethe people. How many people will be unconvinced that a foreigner married the most beautiful pearl of Goethe? Goethe is still very xenophobic in such matters. They¡¯ll definitely examine you and even bully you¡ªbut if you can call thousands of orcs south in minutes, that¡¯s a different matter.¡±


    Kang De narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    The girl raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What else?¡±


    He stood up and stretched. ¡°I keep feeling that you have other thoughts¡­ However, forget it. You can¡¯t be a green-skinned woman in human skin, right?¡±


    Leona shook her head and said smugly, ¡°If the green-skinned women were as beautiful as me, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. They hide in the north and y with feces, disliked by every race.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kang De picked up his coat and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Oh, right, Kang De.¡±


    Leona called after him.


    Kang De turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The girl turned around andy on the back of the chair. She looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Shitting is a green-skinned hobby. They like to pile feces, build houses with feces, and pile some strange things with feces. Even the pellets used by the simple catapults are round andpacted feces balls. They¡¯re even more terrifying than rocks.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I have to remind you of two things.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, you might obtain the endless reverence and loyalty of the green-skinned, but it¡¯s best to let them have a fixed and solemn way of paying respects. Of course, if you like to be used by others to make statues of you, that¡¯s a different story¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, the corners of his eyes twitched.


    ¡°Secondly, the green-skinned like to y with feces because they interact with it every day. As a friend, I hope you can keep your heart and not be led astray by them and develop some bad hobbies¡­¡±


    At this point, the girl could not help butugh.


    ¡°You! Worry! Too! Much!¡±


    Kang De shouted righteously, ¡°I, Kang De, am¡­ f*ck, forget it.¡±


    Then, he pushed open the door and left.


    Leona looked at the closed door and smiled.


    ¡°Of course, I have other thoughts¡­ but what¡¯s the difference? If a person like you wants the green-skinned to work for you, you have to do something for them first, right?¡±


    She muttered to herself in a low voice, ¡°The elves are the overlords of the world. Humans gradually prosper, and the dwarves explore the principles of all things¡­ The various races of the continent all walk from scattered to united, from small to powerful. This is because there are naturally heroes in the race who appear at the right time and open up the path with their nsmen, other than the orcs.¡±


    ¡°Kang De, they might want to do it another way¡­ They might have been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ridiculous legend to really be like this.¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes drifted for a moment as she thought of the vast north, the barrennd, the worst environment, and the ce where green-skinned people lived. That was a deste area that even extremely adaptable humans were unwilling to go deep into. It was barren and dangerous. Only green-skinned people with strong vitality could live optimistically there.


    However, they were only optimistic.


    This race had no hope.


    She saw such emotions in the eyes of the merchants and mercenaries who had gone south. These green-skinned people who had left their homes and seen the world had not found what they wanted in the end. They were helpless and powerless, thinking about why this was happening, but they did not know what the problem was. They wanted to do something, but they were helpless.


    Leona sighed softly.


    ¡°As a part of humanity, I feel that it¡¯s best for the orcs to hide in the most barren ce in the north for thousands of years and fend for themselves. However, as another part of humanity, I pity the inexplicable suffering they encountered. After all, I¡¯ve seen the records of therge library.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, the orcs did not live in that deste ce. Their home was once fertile and beautiful, but now it¡¯s human territory. The schrs recorded this past fairly in history, but the people of the world never knew. However, the orcs had longpletely forgotten the hatred of having their home taken away. They lived carefreely and optimistically every day in the most barren and dangerousnd¡­¡±


    She muttered, ¡°As a descendant, I¡¯m not qualified to condemn the actions of my ancestors in that dark and barbaric era. I don¡¯t want the orcs to remember the hatred and pay with their blood. I only hope that they can live better, but don¡¯t invade humans instead. Kang De, is this selfishness too difficult?¡±


    When humans had morals, all kinds of dilemmas and worries arose.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t stop you. If the prophecy is true, no one can stop a race from grabbing hope. I only hope that you, Kang De, can guide them well and make things a happy oue.¡±


    Leona sighed again. ¡°However, what¡¯s the use of saying this? I can¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded outside. The girl looked up. Kang De had returned. He pushed the door open and entered. He grabbed her arm and pulled her up.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡±


    Leona struggled.


    ¡°I forgot just now¡ªyou have to go with me!¡± Kang De pulled her out, ¡°Since you know the green-skinned so well and want to see me make a fool of myself so much, let¡¯s go together! If the green-skinned dare to use feces to make statues for me, I¡¯ll definitely let them make another one for you and ce it beside mine!¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190 Egyptian Mythology

    190 Egyptian Mythology


    Night fell and Valentine lit up with specks of light.


    The city had imposed a curfew yesterday. There were no pedestrians on the road, only patrolling soldiers.


    Although they had won the battle today, the casualties were extremely tragic. Every family cried. With the intensity of the elves¡¯ siege, the residents of the city also felt it. The taste of fear could destroy their defenses. Moreover, during the battle, the attack magic of the elf mages identally sted into the city, causing many casualties and chaos.


    However, this was not the most fatal thing.


    !!


    Most importantly, the retreat of the Dusk Legion was only temporary. Everyone knew that the elves were an extremely proud race. Once they tasted defeat, they would definitely return it ruthlessly. Today¡¯s victory was only the beginning of the bitter battle tomorrow.


    However, this was war. Some oues often did not have to do with whose sword was sharper, but with who was more ruthless. It depended on who could not endure it first and bled out first.


    The helplessmoners were crying softly. The retreating soldiers were tired and afraid. The military and political officials led by Nick were perking up and strengthening their defense. The attack of the elves could arrive at any time.


    Under such circumstances, the festive atmosphere of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce was more or less a little inappropriate.


    However, it could not be helped. Apart from a group of people from the Empire, there were also other magical species gathered here.


    For example, an Earth Prince Consort who was passing by in a high-profile manner, the Autobot who was protesting for the humiliation, and the forever heartless green-skinned people.


    Especially the orcs. They were not worried about the oue of the city, were not afraid of the attacks of the elves, and did not sigh at the cruelty of war. Therefore, they were very happy. This was the first time they saw the Great Tyrant in the prophecy and the first time they fought seriously. The two joys added up and obtained the same amount of time.


    Therefore, they drank happily and ate and drank. Kang De could also sense the cultural atmosphere of the orcs at close range. The group of green-skinned people drank and bragged. The scene could not be controlled.


    Although Kang De originally wanted to chat with her, Leona could not take it anymore and had long run away.


    ¡°¡­Watch them.¡±


    Kang De said to his iron son, ¡°Beat him until he bleeds. Begin to dismantle things. Beat him up. Defecate and urinate everywhere. Beat him up and throw the feces everywhere¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    The Autobot nodded, then said in a low voice, ¡°Father, I want a name.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    Kang De turned his head to the side and could not help it.


    His iron son¡¯s electronic eyes showed signs of turning red. ¡°Father, what are youughing at?¡±


    Although it was a question, it was like a question.


    Kang De blinked and said innocently, ¡°I remember something happy.¡±


    The parts on the Autobot¡¯s body cracked. It was clearly very unhappy.


    ¡°Sigh, as an Autobot, the most important thing is to be happy. The name is only a code,¡± Kang De advised earnestly. ¡°Look, I¡¯m also called a Great Tyrant by them, but so what? This is only a different culture, so it sounds a little strange. I know that Little Tyrant is indeed not very good, but Iron Tyrant is fine. On Earth, there¡¯s a name called Little Steel Cannon¡­¡±


    At this point, his voice became softer and softer.


    This was because it was more stressful for his iron son to look at him in silence.


    It was not that he was afraid. Let¡¯s put it this way. If you spouted dirty jokes and Optimus Prime stood at the side looking down at you, not criticizing or interfering¡­ you would definitely not be able to continue.


    The Autobot was silent for a moment. After a dazzling change, he returned to the shape of a car.


    He was sulking.


    Kang De patted its hood. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll think of a nice name for you. I promise you that it¡¯ll definitely be serious and pleasant¡­¡±


    He leaned against the car door and leaned against his iron son. He looked at the sky and slowly smiled, ¡°I have to say that I¡¯m not used to not having you by my side these few days. I can¡¯t do this next time.¡±


    The Hummer shook. A voice sounded from the speaker in the car, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not used to it either.¡±


    Kang De knocked on the car door with his elbow. ¡°But you did very well.¡±


    The Autobot was silent, not knowing how to respond to this praise.


    A momentter, Kang De said, ¡°Have you seen the portable hard drive I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The Autobot replied, ¡°It takes a short time to transmit them in, but it takes a long time to understand and understand¡­ However, some blueprints are rtively simple.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand it¡­ We might have to be busy tonight. The elves are actually very powerful. Although you were very sessful in the day, firstly, you caught the elves off guard. They¡¯ve never seen such abat method. Secondly, most of their strength is restrained by the city wall, which is why you¡¯re unstoppable. In the end, our strength is still too weak. We can still fight tomorrow.¡±


    The Autobot said calmly, ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯ll help.¡±


    At this point, the father and son were silent. Themotion of the green-skinned was only the soundtrack. Many nights, they had also looked up at the sky like this.


    Suddenly, his iron son said, ¡°Father, I want to name it myself.¡±


    Kang De was stunned and disappointed, but he still respected its wishes. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± He asked again, ¡°What name do you want to give yourself?¡±


    The Autobot replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I haven¡¯t thought of it for the time being, but I can slowly think about it. There are many stories in this world, and there are also many stories in Father¡¯s world. I can see them bit by bit and think about them.¡±


    Kang De was about to speak when he saw figures sh in the distance. Hong San stood in the shadow of themp. With a thought, he said, ¡°Watch them here. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    The Autobot replied and said, ¡°Right, Father, there¡¯s something else in the portable hard drive you gave me. I copied it earlier.¡±


    Kang De was first puzzled, then he revealed a vignt expression, ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    His iron son said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take a closer look. It seems to be a collection of myths.¡±


    Kang De could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not take the wrong one.


    He thought for a moment and recalled the origin of those things. For a period of time, he was interested in myths and legends all over the world, so he obtained many pictures and information and nned to slowly read them carefully.


    Unfortunately, those ancient myths and legends were very interesting as lore when ying games. The drawing looked very coquettish and huge, but when he read the original myth, he felt a little bored.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. It¡¯s only some myths and legends on Earth. You can take a look when you¡¯re bored and treat it as rxing¡­ However, don¡¯t have too high expectations.¡±


    Then, Kang De walked towards Hong San.


    The Autobot stopped quietly. In a way that humans could not understand, his mind was immersed in the world of data and analyzed theplete information.


    Suddenly, Kang De rushed back and patted the hood. ¡°Hey!¡±


    His iron son was shocked. ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask for the time being. There shouldn¡¯t be any ancient Greek mythology in that collection, right?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    Kang De waved his hand with a strange expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that there isn¡¯t. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ancient Greek culture could basically be said to be the origin of Western culture. In that era, the myths reflected the thoughts and wisdom of the ancient Greeks. They challenged authority, abandoned old innovations, and suspected everything. The specific plots in the myths were ¡°killing their father¡±, ¡°usurping the throne¡±, and ¡°getting killed by their children¡±.


    In fact, the entire Western cultural history waspletely like a vast history of patricide.


    This thing would lead children astray.


    After confirming that there was nothing, he turned around and left in relief.


    His iron son felt that it was baffling, but he had also inherited his father¡¯s good character. When he encountered something he could not understand or understand, he would not think about it for the time being and do what he could.


    Therefore, it continued to open that collection and casually found one to analyze the information and read.


    ¡°Egyptian mythology¡­¡±


    Kang De had already thrown this matter to the back of his mind and came to Hong San. ¡°Why did you disappear again?¡±


    When the elves retreated and Kang De was surrounded and cheered by the soldiers, Hong San hid to the side. When he left the city wall with his iron son and the green-skinned people and asked about the cause and effect, Hong San did not follow. Instead, he gestured to Kang De that he would stay for the time being. Then, he represented Kang De and Valentine to prevent a misunderstanding and fight for the spoils of war and credit that belonged to him.


    After everything was done and after meeting the mayor, he returned to the Chamber of Commerce alone.


    When they were eating, Kang De pulled him along, but after eating for a while, he slipped away.


    Facing Kang De¡¯s question, Hong San smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after eating. You know that I¡¯m notfortable.¡±


    Kang De red at him angrily.


    Some things were really engraved in his bones. Previously, it was the same. When he was pulled to sit and eat with him, Hong San felt ufortable all over and could not sit still. Sometimes, he would even subconsciously do something. For example, Kang De¡¯s napkin was crooked, a te was ced a little far away, and some residue fell on the table. Hong San would quickly deal with these things at lightning speed and could not control himself at all.


    He shook his head. He did not want to say anything now, or rather, there was no need to.


    This was because Hong San was already different from the Hong San in Glory Sand.


    Kang De was the same.


    Hong San was already prepared to be reprimanded again, but he did not. He looked up and said in surprise, ¡°Master¡­ aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡±


    Kang De reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in my hometown¡ªsome people cut their braids but not their troubles. Such people are hopeless.¡±


    ¡°As for you, Hong San¡­¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Although you¡¯re used to kneeling now, you¡¯re already slowly standing up in your heart. Therefore, things will get better and better. There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Just like the Leaning Tower of Pisa. Although it was crooked when it was first built, it¡¯ll be straight after countless days of blowing wind.¡±


    Hong San was stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡°The Leaning Tower of Pisa¡­ What¡¯s that?¡±


    Kang De smiled and passed it by, ¡°This is not important. What¡¯s important is that Hong San, you have to remember one thing¡­ You¡¯re human.¡±


    ¡°I feel that as long as you remember that you¡¯re human, the choice and actions will be obvious at a nce. You said that your master taught you to follow your heart, but you became such a freak. That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t consider it carefully and forgot to tell you. Before following your heart, you have to remember that you¡¯re human. What do you think?¡±


    He had also drunk a little today. Although he was not drunk, he was slightly drunk because he was in a good mood.


    That was why he said this to Hong San.


    Hong San smiled and nodded. It was unknown if he had listened.


    He pulled out a letter from his sleeve. This was a habit of the Easterners. ¡°Someone came to the city hall just now and sent two carts of things over. They said that they¡¯re for you and a letter written by the mayor.¡±


    At the mention of Nick, the alcohol in Kang De¡¯s eyes dissipated and his expression became clear.


    He took the letter and opened it. He stared at it and read ten lines at a nce, his eyes sweeping.


    After a while, he let out a coldugh filled with mockery and disdain.


    Hong San was surprised to see this. He was about to ask what was written inside when he saw Kang De hand the letter to him. His expression did not change as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t read. Show me what¡¯s written.¡±


    Hong San did not know whether tough or cry as he took it and read it along the way, ¡°The polite words of gratitude, the noble¡¯s words, his businesslike appearance, and the spoils of war I promised you have all been sent to you. He also sent some property, food, and so on as a reward¡­ Look at the car outside. The gift is not light.¡±


    Kang De nodded. He was sensible. No matter what, it was always good to have money.


    Immediately after, Hong San said, ¡°He also said that the enchanted arrows you provided yed a huge role in today¡¯s city defense battle. He thanks you for your efforts and help and hopes that you can provide more¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned, but he still nodded. It was the right thing to do. That thing was created to support the other party, and it was his idea.


    However, in the next moment, Hong San eximed and revealed a surprised expression before bing uneasy.


    Kang De noticed the change in his expression and asked, ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    Hong San did not answer. Instead, he looked back and forth a few times and even reached out to take the envelope in Kang De¡¯s hand. Hepared it and the suspicion on his face gradually intensified, ¡°That¡¯s not right, this¡­¡±


    Kang De said impatiently, ¡°Tell me, what does it say?¡±


    Hong San hesitated and said, ¡°He only wrote that he hopes you can help as usual. Protect this city with your friends¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like a problem, but I keep feeling that the tone is a little strange, as if something is wrong¡­¡±


    Kang De asked Hong San to read the letterpletely from beginning to end.


    He did as he was told, but Kang De still could not tell what was wrong.


    Hong San suggested, ¡°Perhaps my status is low and I don¡¯t understand the words and subtext of the nobles. Why don¡¯t we let Miss Leona take a look?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°He was most likely angered today, so he¡¯s unhappy¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, I¡¯m wary of him, and I¡¯m not afraid of him. At this moment, let¡¯s consider the matter of defending the city first. If you believe me, I¡¯ll give it to Leonater and let her take a look. However, wait a moment. Let¡¯s talk about defending the city. What method do you think we¡¯ll use next time the elves attack the city?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 191 - 191 The Great Tyrant Is Watching You

    191 The Great Tyrant Is Watching You


    ¡°In the battle to siege and defend the continent, the most important thing is the spells, followed by the city wall.¡±


    ¡°The city wall can protect the city, resist magic, station soldiers, and give a good view. It is the core of attack and defense, the foundation of victory.¡±


    Kang De and Hong San sat on the ground.


    Hong San slowly said, ¡°Although the elves are better than humans, Valentine has the advantage of a solid city. A solid city wall forged with special materials and skills can defend against magic vibrations. Coupled with the help of the mages, the elves¡¯ spellcasting troops can¡¯t unleash the power to destroy and determine victory.¡±


    He used the wooden stick to draw simple and easy-to-understand diagrams and signs on the ground.


    ¡°Limited to the strength of the city wall and the obstruction of the human mages, the elf mages can¡¯t destroy the city wall. The Dusk Legion has long-ranged raided here and did not bring any heavy siege weapons, so the situation changed to the situation that the elfmander did not want to see the most. All kinds of tricks are useless and can only attack forcefully.¡±


    ¡°However, even if we attack head-on, the elves still have a huge advantage. The soldiers are powerful, the equipment is excellent, and the morale is extremely high. They¡¯re a powerful force that sweeps through the world. The garrison of Valentine is only a third-rate army. Even if Mayor Nick is long prepared and recruited many capable people, it¡¯s very difficult to close this gap.¡±


    At this point, he paused. After all, Mayor Nick had not only recruited ¡°talented people¡±.


    However, this silence onlysted for an instant. Hong San immediately continued, ¡°For example, in this siege, the elves consumed many spellcasters¡¯ magic powerst night and produced five war puppets. You saw the bitter battle today. The elf soldiers went straight to the city wall from the wooden puppets. Wherever they went, they destroyed everything.¡±


    ¡°If not for the fact that the width of the battlefield is too small and the soldiers are willing to risk their lives to protect their home, coupled with the fact that even if the most elite troops under the mayor rush to help, within 15 minutes of the wooden puppet approaching the city wall, the elves willpletely seize the city wall and turn it into defense ording to this ce. They will continuously transport the soldiers outside the city to the city wall to start and carry out the next step of the attack.¡±


    ¡°In fact, even if we¡¯re blocked by a powerful force after we reach the city, the elves still have a huge advantage. Their soldiers¡¯ morale is like a rainbow. Although the garrison of Valentine is brave, sooner orter, their morale will copse and there will be casualties. I stayed on the city wall earlier and paid attention to the casualties. The exchangeparison was tragic.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when the three wooden puppets built the city wall, the fall of Valentine was already a foregone conclusion.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s tone was a little serious and hesitant as if he was thinking of the tragic scene when the city was broken. Since ancient times, war had always been evil, ¡°But no¡­ why?¡±


    Kang De said shamelessly, ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hong San agreed shamelessly. ¡°You saved the people of this city.¡±


    Although this was indeed the truth to a certain extent, one of these two Easterners did not know what humility was, one did not know what subtlety was, and one dared to say and one dared to brag. The scene was a little strange.


    Hong San said seriously, ¡°Who provided Valentine with arge number of enchanted arrows and spears, allowing the city defense army to easily defeat the officer suicide team sent by the elves and shatter their n to quickly defeat the troops and expand the width of the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Who repaired the extremelypletely damaged Catapult No. 5 and returned the firepower advantage in the battlefield area? Not only did they destroy a wooden puppet, but they also suppressed the elves¡¯ projection team until they did not dare to shoot with all their might?


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Who did not dodge the arrows and personally went to the battlefield? Not only did they suppress the elf defense line, but they also used their powerful superpowers to destroy the wooden puppets one after another and chase the elves down the city wall to recover their advantage in defending the city?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Who set up an ambush in advance and made it break into the battlefield at the critical moment? Just a few dozen cavalries caused absolute chaos, causing the elf army to be in chaos and suspicious? Then, they took the opportunity to destroy thest wooden puppet and greatly dampened the morale of the elves, causing them to hurriedly retreat and obtain victory?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Even with Kang De¡¯s skin, he could not stand such serious ttery. He was not humble. The appearance of the green-skinned motorcycle army was really unexpected.


    Kang De waved his hand. ¡°This is thest one. The green-skinned have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Hong San eximed, then revealed a disappointed expression, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Kang De said in a subtle tone, ¡°¡­My image is already glorious enough. It¡¯s fine not to brag about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ah, no!¡±


    Hong San first instinctively agreed, then he immediately shook his head. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not talking about this. I¡¯m talking about the strange alchemical chariot that those green-skinned are riding. It has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°This sounds a littleplicated¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hong San revealed an excited expression, ¡°If it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s best if you grab them too, as well as their tribe¡­ Master, I¡¯ve seen it earlier. The thing they¡¯re riding is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°The poweres from some mechanism inside. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be tired or need to rest. It¡¯s extremely fast and far surpasses the beast warhorse. Moreover, it has iparable endurance. Most importantly, this thing was actually created by a barbaric and crude race like the green-skinned¡­ This means that it¡¯s definitely not too difficult!¡±


    At this point, he had already half stood up, ¡°This tank is enough to change the war pattern! It will even derive a brand new war form and matching battle tactic that can unleash mobility to the extreme. The meaning is not inferior to a cavalry group charge and arge-scale use by mages! Since there are two-wheeled tanks that can be ridden alone, they can definitely make four wheels! They can transport soldiers, resources, and even heavy weapons!¡±


    Kang De looked at Hong San in a daze.


    Hong San was originally talking nonsense, but when he saw Kang De like this, his tone subconsciously weakened and he even shut his mouth. He went from a confident speaker to a submissive ve.


    He said weakly, ¡°Master, I might not be right¡­ but what if it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone was a littleplicated, ¡°I reckon it¡¯s very difficult to make those green-skinned things, but it¡¯s not difficult to make some with simr functions or even more durable.¡±


    Hong San revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at the other party and said seriously, ¡°If such a war weapon really appears in this world, are you willing to try to rewrite the form of war?¡±


    The experience and model of Earth could not be directly moved to the other world. Without air control, no matter how strong they were, they were only living targets of the enemy¡¯s air force. Moreover, in the other world, there was magic. All forms of war were built and innovated around magic.


    Even if he could run rampant on Earth and break through like a hot knife through butter, when he arrived in the other world, a mage could immediately dumbfound the armored troops with a swamp spell¡­ unless he had a mage on his side.


    Or the tracks or other parts of the tank had been processed by some enchantment method.


    Therefore, when Earth¡¯s advancedbat techniques were brought to the other world, they needed a brand new modified theory to support and perfect them to adapt to the situation in the other world¡­ If Kang De decided to do this, he had to resolve this problem first.


    When Hong San heard Kang De¡¯s words, he jumped up in fear and waved his hand, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m only talking nonsense. Someone who can do this must be a figure like a War Saint. How can I¡­¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a War Saint? War Saints are also humans, not born with knowledge. Their abilities are also learned and cultivated. Could it be that they were born with the ability to fight?¡±


    Hong San whispered, ¡°He¡¯s also a peerless genius. He¡¯s like the moon in the sky. I¡¯m just a little spark.¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°How many years ago was your War Saint from?¡±


    Hong San thought for a moment. ¡°Almost 2,000 years.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Is he better than you?¡±


    Hong San said without thinking, ¡°Of course! Who do I think I am? I only learn his military books¡­¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Think about it again! If he appears here out of thin air, won¡¯t you be able to defeat him with the same troops as him?¡±


    Hong San was about to say that he naturally could not defeat him, but the next moment, he was stunned and lowered his head to think.


    He then muttered, ¡°If the War Saint was born in the modern world, he would probably only use the ancient method to set up camp and set up an array. He doesn¡¯t know the profundity of using cavalry or the use of equipment. Therefore, if the two armies immediately fight, he¡¯ll probably be defeated by me. However, with his peerless talent and intelligence, he¡¯ll definitely quickly understand the profundity of the current military strategy. In three months at most, I can only throw away my armor and escape¡­¡±


    ¡°I have reservations about thest sentence.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°However, the previous words are right. We respect the ancient sages. It¡¯s not that their skills are shocking, so much so that it¡¯s difficult for future generations to surpass them, but that they¡¯re still expanding and advancing in an even more ignorant and primitive environment. They¡¯re expanding their lineage and opening the mountains for future generations. The current doctors are definitely stronger than the previous ones, and the current craftsmen are definitely stronger than the previous ones. However, this is not because we¡¯re very powerful. It¡¯s only the umtion of experience and inheritance over generations. It¡¯s just that the ancient peerless talent sages were born in an earlier and worse era.¡±


    He reached out and pressed Hong San¡¯s shoulder, saying seriously, ¡°Why should I look down on myself? How do I know that I¡¯m not a wise man in the eyes of future generations? The War Saint is also a human. Just like you, his military book, his school, and his wisdom were definitely not born by heaven. He also became a War Saint through umtion, learning, and summary.¡±


    Hong San muttered, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Kang De said with certainty, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hong San looked at Kang De, his eyes changing and his lips trembling.


    However, in the next moment, he squatted back on the ground and hugged his head, ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t imagine a person like me being worshiped in the War Temple¡­¡±


    Kang De jumped up and pped his head. ¡°Do you want me to get the green-skinned to build a War Temple with feces and mold a feces statue for you to pray and worship every day?¡±


    Hong San was shocked, ¡°Ah?¡±


    Kang De said fiercely, ¡°If you don¡¯t enter the War Temple, just wait to enter the Feces Temple!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Heaven sh roared, ¡°Great Tyrant! Do you have any use for me?¡±


    Kang De and Hong San were shocked when they heard this. They looked at each other. Regardless of the distance, could the green-skinned man hear them? They had spoken in Chinese, which was Cathayan, just now.


    After all, it was his mother tongue and was easier to express.


    How did the green-skinned hear it?


    Kang De turned around and asked in Chinese, ¡°You can understand me?¡±


    In the distance, the green-skinned scratched his face. ¡°What is the Great Tyrant talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m unhappy. I don¡¯t understand the Great Tyrant¡¯s words. I also want to understand¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he immediately changed to the other world¡¯snguage, ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Due to the fact that his iron son had suddenly been thought of by the orcs to master a foreignnguage in hismunication with the green-skinned, the orc thought that the probability of him suddenly knowing Chinese still existed¡­ Considering that the oue of this ability had always been messy, it was better not to let it know.


    Otherwise, if this burly green-skinned creature opened its mouth and said something like, ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    It was too f*cking terrifying.


    However, how should he trante the term Great Tyrant? He was a little concerned about this¡­


    This thought only shed through his mind. He nced at Hong San and smiled at the green-skinned, ¡°I heard that you like to use feces to build some statues?¡±


    When the green-skinned heard this, it said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We cherish it! Great Tyrant, we¡¯ve all thought about it. We¡¯ll make you a super statueter! No! We have to make many!¡±


    With a puff,ughter came from Hong San beside him.


    Kang De¡¯s face instantly darkened¡ªyou really f*cking n to do this!


    He said sternly, ¡°No!¡±


    Heaven sh was first stunned, then he revealed a wronged expression like a child who had been ordered to stop his favorite game. He did not even dare to protest or give up. A burly green-skinned man whispered like a meek wife, ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Kang De revealed an unreasonable expression. ¡°In short, no! Using feces as a statue! No! I don¡¯t like it! It¡¯s a bad culture!¡±


    Heaven sh felt even more aggrieved. In fact, his emotions visibly fell. Even the surrounding green-skinned who were drunk put down their food and wine with depressed expressions.


    How much did these guys like to use feces as statues?!


    The green-skinned creature secretly nced at Kang De and whispered, ¡°But we indeed want to make ourselves look like Great Tyrants. We¡¯re happy to see them every day. We¡¯re happier than fighting!¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you look like a statue? That¡¯s not me at all! Why don¡¯t I take a photo of myself, print out a huge photo, frame it, and make a hundred and eighty of them? You can take them back and hang them everywhere. This way, I can watch you at any time¡ªis that okay?¡±


    There was no evidence, and the orcs did not know what the photo was. Kang De immediately took out his phone and pulled out the very shy selfie he had taken when he first put on the armor he had borrowed from the Goode family. At that time, he was very bored and even photoshopped the background. He looked very dignified. ¡°This is it.¡±


    Heaven sh jogged over to take a look and nodded, ¡°This is good! However, it¡¯s not good enough! It¡¯s not domineering enough! It¡¯s not ferocious enough! It¡¯s not strong enough! I want something even more awesome! It¡¯s bigger!¡±


    Kang De patted his chest and said, ¡°No problem!¡±


    It was only a matter of photoshop. At most, he would find an expensive movie studio to take a few sets and find an online shop to print and frame them. He would only be treated as a chuunibyou and a narcissist.


    Compared to the ultimate world-ss smelly game that the green-skinned made statues everywhere, that small problem was not a problem at all¡­


    The green-skinned were happy again. Kang De immediately looked at Hong San with ill intentions and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible to use feces.¡±


    Heaven sh was excited again when he heard this, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ but it can¡¯t be mine!¡± Kang De said. ¡°You can make someone else¡¯s! For example, if anyone makes me unhappy, you can make many statues of this person and scold him every day for dying a horrible death. If he gives birth to a son without an anus, he can turn into a woman the next day and grow things like *beep*. You can even build a temple and specially make idiots I don¡¯t like into it. You can spray feces and pee at them every day¡­ Then, you can take photos, replicate and print countless copies, and send them back to the human world, scattering them everywhere.¡±


    How should he put it? He did not expect the green-skinned to be able to do this. It was definitely not realistic to think that a group of green-skinned could turn a person into a woman or directly curse him to death. It was a very obvious example. He, Kang De, was infinitely admired by these orcs who thought that he was super awesome, but he did not have a physical body that could be a saint or fly in the day. He had not even been strengthened out of thin air.


    However, what if¡­ it was useful?


    Think about it. Then, the temple would consecrate feces sculptures that were Kang De¡¯s enemies. Regardless of whether they were useful or not, arge number of photos would be sent back to the civilized world. It would be apletely destructive blow to this person¡¯s reputation. How embarrassing would it be to be scolded by the orcs?


    Look, even a person like Hong San was so frightened that his face turned green.


    This guy also cared about something.


    After sending the green-skinned back to continue eating and drinking, Kang De smiled at Hong San, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a demon after all. I won¡¯t let them scold you¡­¡±


    ¡ªIn other words, I¡¯ll only let them make your statue!


    Hong San¡¯s eyes were extremely resentful.


    Kang De patted his shoulder and said amiably, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, be obedient. Firstly, I¡¯ll assign you some homework. If there¡¯s arge number of green-skinned alchemical chariots that can even be ridden by green-skinned, can they y a huge role in the current battle? Let¡¯s try it out.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s eyes were as resentful as a little wife.


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Come,e,e. Continue. What should we do to defend the city?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s tone was sad and he looked like he had nothing to live for, ¡°Since you have a way to destroy the wooden puppet, the elves can either use tricks or still attack forcefully, but they definitely have to win by quantity so that you can¡¯t destroy them. I can¡¯t use the wooden puppet, but I can still make small scaling carts and siege weapons¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Then?¡±


    Hong San sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about tricks. If the other party attacks forcefully, we can only defend forcefully. There¡¯s no other way. The quality of the soldiers is limited, so we can only start with sharp weapons. For example, the enchanted arrow you made yesterday, or¡­¡±


    Kang De nced at the tool son who had finally returned and said with certainty, ¡°There are better weapons.¡±


    Hong San asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De was about to speak when he suddenly heard a loud bang, like a thunderp. The two of them subconsciously turned around.


    He saw a green-skinned sitting on the ground with a thick pipe in his hand. Remnant sparks fell, and faint ck smoke appeared from the mouth of the pipe¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 192 - 192 Gunpowder

    192 Gunpowder


    Gun.


    Weapons that use the pressure of gunpowderbustion to eject bullets.


    It was a weapon of mass destruction.


    Itpletely changed the pattern of the war and made killing more efficient. It ended the battle between the spear and shield that hadsted for thousands of years, causing humans topletely transcend the food chain and stand above all creatures, except cats.


    Be it ancient, modern, extinct, or still present, the so-called ferocious predators were only a pile of rotten meat under arge-caliber rifle. Even if the Tyrant Dragon came, it was useless. This was the sorrow of carbon-based creatures. Protein was extremely fragile to begin with.


    Although it was very powerful, the principle was very simple. Even children knew.


    The basic principles of truly powerful things were often very simple, just like how modern humans only had two sources of strength¡ªto cause explosions and boil water.


    The nature of a gun was nothing more than a sealed tube. The gunpowder burned tightly in it, and the gas produced pushed the pellets in front of it. This was a gun. From the moment the first gun appeared, the work done by humans had only made this iron tube lighter, more powerful, faster, and more urate. That was all.


    It was only a sealed pipe.


    Just like¡­ the one the green-skinned creature in front of Kang De was holding.


    It sat on the ground with a nk expression. It should have been shocked by the recoil and loud sound. The thing in its hand was a metal pipe. With the processing ability of the green-skinned, it should not be able to make such a thing. The people of the other world did not have the need to forge this thing. It was most likely made by its iron son.


    This green-skinned creature still did not know what it had just done.


    Just like the first Chinese person on Earth to discover that sealed pipes and fireworks could be used to kill¡­ he did not know what he had done.


    Hong San said in confusion, ¡°Master, this sounds¡­ a little simr to the sound of your weapon.¡±


    Guns were terrifying weapons. When he fired, there would be an extremely violent explosion and terrifying mes, so much so that any animal or even human who saw this thing for the first time would be shocked. Hong San had been frightened previously, but after fighting on the city wall with Kang De a few times, he became familiar with it.


    He naturally thought that this was a powerful unique weapon that Kang De had. He did not expect to be able to create it on arge scale. Otherwise, he would probably have been excited earlier.


    Kang De said nothing.


    He only turned to look at Hong San.


    Hong San shut his mouth and revealed a horrified expression. He hurriedly lowered his head.


    The green-skinned were also shocked by this voice, but they immediately reacted to what had happened. They surrounded theirpanion and shouted excitedly, even pping their hands, meaning, ¡°One more, one more.¡±


    The Autobot transformed into a human and half-knelt to look at the tube in the green-skinned person¡¯s hand with a serious expression.


    Kang De quickly walked over with a serious gaze. He nced at the Autobot and asked in Chinese, ¡°Did you make the tube for it?¡±


    The Autobot replied, ¡°Yes, this is the exhaust pipe of the lotive. It probably likes that mount too much, so before it abandoned it, it forcefully pulled off this exhaust pipe and carried it with it.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°You gave it the gunpowder too?¡±


    The Autobot shook his head in silence.


    Kang De took a deep breath.


    He turned around and walked toward the group of green-skinned people. When the orcs saw him, they immediately smiled foolishly and made way. Heaven sh grabbed that orc as if they were presenting a treasure and praised, ¡°Great Tyrant! Look at bang bang!¡±


    The orc holding the tube also smiled foolishly, like a child looking forward to his elder¡¯s praise.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was even moreplicated. He looked at the primitive musket in the orc¡¯s arms. When he got closer, he discovered that this thing was even simpler than he had imagined, but it was already taking shape. One end of the pipe was blocked by rocks, rags, soil, and so on. Then, a small hole appeared. It was probably used to ignite the gunpowder. There was still ck dust on its green face.


    He stretched out his hand and said calmly, ¡°Can you show me?¡±


    Not far away, Hong San quietly looked up. The gaze just now had already exined some problems. After Kang De heard the violent sound, he became wary. However, he did not understand why.


    Just like the Chinese person whobined the pipe, fireworks, and iron sand and gravel, he would not know how many people thisbination had killed in the next nearly a thousand years.


    The atmosphere became very strange. Only the green-skinned were stillughing and heartless.


    The green-skinned creature had no objections when it heard this. It even disyed meticulousness that an orc should not have. It even wiped its hand on the pipe before handing it to Kang De.


    Kang De took it calmly.


    However, the moment he took it, this messy primitive firearm suddenly made a strange sound. Then, it cracked and scattered on the ground. Even junk like soil, rocks, and rags that were used to block one end was shattered¡­ It was just like after the failed enchantment.


    The green-skinned eximed at the same time. They were very disappointed and shocked, especially the gun inventor. He pounded his chest and stomped his feet as he shouted, ¡°My bang bang!¡±


    Kang De frowned and squatted down. He picked up an iron fragment and observed it for a moment before saying, ¡°This was not shattered by the explosion just now¡­ It¡¯s normal to explode, but it won¡¯t explode afterward, nor will it explode so fragmented.¡±


    What was going on?


    Heaven sh thought for a moment and said, ¡°I thought that this bang bang might feel that it¡¯s too lousy and weak, just like a little chick, but it was held by the Great Tyrant, so it felt very embarrassed and simply dirtied the Great Tyrant¡¯s hand. It might as well kill itself.¡±


    ¡ªAh?


    In other words, this green-skinned guy felt that it was not worthy?


    This was too much of a bootlicker! It was clearly only a primitive firearm!


    This statement was simply too ridiculous. As an Earthling with normal thoughts and who believed in science, Kang De did not believe it at all. In this situation, he was more inclined to be rted to his special ability. After all, this explosion dposition was very simr to the appearance of a failed enchantment.


    However, the green-skinned people believed him. They nodded one after another with unquestionable expressions. Even the sad gunner squatted down and touched the remains of the bang bang. He did not even look sad anymore and praised, ¡°Bang bang, you have guts. It¡¯s a good bang, very cool! Waaaaagh!¡±


    Kang De observed the fragment in his hand. His mood wasplicated and chaotic.


    When the bridge between the two worlds was built and he returned to Earth from Glory Sand, Kang Depletely separated the concept of the otherworldly people from Earth. That was his hometown, and this was a foreignnd. The humans here did not have any DNA origin rtionship with him. It could even be said that they were two different species from Earthlings.


    Coupled with his experience in Glory Sand Town, he could treat the lives of the other world with a transcendent mentality and treat them equally. It could even be said that he was an egalitarian. The so-called equality was that regardless of whether it was humans or foreign races, as long as they were stupid, they had to be killed. As long as they were kind, they deserved a better life. The others were from a good and evil standpoint and distinguished between close and distant.


    Therefore, those who blindly shouted about human supremacy on such a problem were all stupid and pretentious. It was fine if one said that Earthlings were supreme, but there were also idiots among Earthlings, let alone the people of the other world. Another example was the green-skinned people who obeyed him unconditionally and followed him. On the other hand, there were those bastards in Glory Sand Town. If one of them had to die, should these humans live just because they were humans?


    Kang De had always done this and treated every life in the other world as equals.


    Therefore, he rejected the mayor¡¯s suggestion and request. Even if he was closer to the humans of the other world physically and psychologically, this did not mean that the view that ¡°as long as we can save more Goethe people, it¡¯s worth it no matter how many green-skinned orcs die¡± was right, because the orcs had not done anything to the Goethe people.


    If the green-skinned were reced by the elves¡¯ invasion army, he would agree because they had done it.


    This was what he thought.


    However, sometimes, the world wasplicated. Fate yed tricks on people, and he was only a young man.


    When he discovered that a green-skinned person had figured out the mechanism of the firearm and even made gunpowder himself, Kang De suddenly felt wary and vignt. He even subconsciously felt killing intent.


    This race with magical abilities and inexplicably powerful handicraft skills had created gunpowder. What did this mean? No one could guess. Even if these green-skinned people in front of them were sincere and loyal, would all the green-skinned people be like this? Would all the green-skinned people believe this prophecy and be close to him and be willing to listen to him from the beginning? What if any disobedient orcs obtained this technology and used it to plunder and cause wars?


    All kinds of thoughts almost shed through his mind.


    However, the killing intent that subconsciously appeared did not spread. Instead, it was immediately extinguished by Kang De.


    This was because from the beginning to the end, these green-skinned people had not done anything wrong.


    He was only an ordinary person and did not have the awareness to be such a person¡­ at least for now.


    Killing could not be used on innocent people.


    He raised his head and saw the worried Autobot. He was clearly a Transformer, but the metal face could still show such a rich change in expression.


    Kang De smiled, indicating that it was fine. Don¡¯t worry.


    Glory Sand Town was a sad ce and had taught him many things.


    However, if it was the most important lesson, it was to follow his heart¡¯s kindness. Due to a thought, he did not cut open Hannah¡¯s stomach and ce a bomb, so Lost was not seriously injured by the explosion. Therefore, the other party turned the tables with the curse divine artifact. However, the divine power on the dagger ultimately connected the bridge between the other world and Earth and teleported the dying Kang De back to his hometown, obtaining the ultimate salvation.


    One could not fathom fate.


    Just like before, this time, I still chose the path I thought was right.


    He said to his iron son, who was slightly relieved, ¡°Make a few more of those iron pipes.¡±


    After discovering the problem and some dangerous signs, he had to find a way to resolve and control it¡­ He hoped that as he thought, this risk was controble.


    The Autobot turned back into a Hummer. The interior rumbled, and sparks and lightning shed along the way. The green-skinned people still did not know that they had walked to the gates of hell. Seeing this, they were very excited and surrounded to watch themotion.


    They jumped up and down and pped their hands, ¡°It¡¯s starting! It¡¯s starting! The Little Tyrant is going to perform again! Eat and poop steel! You¡¯re much stronger than us. We only know how to poop feces!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Autobot stood up in a daze. He held an iron pipe in one hand and smashed these green-skinned people to the ground with two bangs. He said angrily, ¡°It! Is! Not! Poop!¡±


    Then, he cut off these tubes and threw them at these idiots.


    Kang De said to the gunner, ¡°Can you make another one?¡±


    The boy got up and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it!¡±


    Kang De pointed at a corner. ¡°Go over there and think. Do it over there.¡±


    The green-skinned did not ask the reason at all and immediately agreed. It hugged an iron pipe and ran over. After thinking for a long time, it thought for a moment and dug out something from the ground before running to the corner to dig for something.


    The other orcs were very curious. They turned around and wanted to look, but Kang De said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at him.¡±


    The green-skinned were itching, but they still obediently turned around and sat on the ground, looking up at Kang De.


    After a while, the gunner ran back with a pipe. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    It waspletely the same form and taste. There was a hollow tube with many messy things stuffed at one end. It was firmly blocked and a small hole was made.


    Kang De walked forward and took the tube. In the next moment, with a crack, this rod suicided again. Metal fragments fell to the ground.


    Moreover, this rod had never been fired, so its structure was not impacted.


    Kang De thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Make another shot.¡±


    The gunner picked up a pipe and ran back obediently. After thinking for a while, he carried it back. Kang De gestured for Heaven sh to bring it over.


    Heaven sh was caught in his hand. He looked around and swung it a few times under Kang De¡¯s instructions. There was no problem at all. It was the same for a few orcs. Even in the hands of the Autobot and Hong San, they werepletely fine. In the end, they were handed to Kang De and shattered.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Kang De asked the gunner again, ¡°Can they learn this method?¡±


    The green-skinned replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be fine after thinking about it.¡±


    Kang De sighed in his heart, but on second thought, it made sense. They could even manually operate heavy machines.


    However, firearms, gunpowder, and heavy lotives were two different things¡­


    He instructed, ¡°Choose four green-skinned people and teach them to do it. One for each person, and two for you.¡±


    The green-skinned fought internally at an extremely fast speed. They chose the four most powerful ones and ran to make bangs. Fortunately, they were proud in front of the Great Tyrant.


    This time, it took a longer time until the five green-skinned returned with their own bangs.


    Kang De asked the gunner, ¡°Can you fire now? Fire.¡±


    The other party naturally agreed. He took out a handful of powder from a bag at his waist and poured it into the pipe. He pinched a few small rocks and threw them in, then looked at the fire.


    At this moment, Kang De said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    He took a steel protective device that had just been made from the Autobot¡¯s hand. It could protect the head, face, neck, and even chest. Kang De wiped the lens of the iron-faced eye, and the firm enchantment was etched. He handed the protective device to the gunner. ¡°Put this on beforeing.¡±


    The green-skinned were extremely surprised and proudly put on this rushed protective gear. The other green-skinned were extremely envious. The gunner directly grabbed a piece of charcoal from the fire and ced it in the small hole drilled by the pipe. In the next moment, there was a loud bang and a small air-piercing sound rushed into the sky.


    Hong San had good eyesight and could see clearly. The structure of this primitive firearm was extremely simple. He looked at it a few times at the side andpletely understood the principle of this thing and¡­ its huge value.


    He muttered, ¡°Master, this thing is impressive¡­¡±


    Kang De pulled out his pistol and waved it in front of Hong San¡¯s eyes.


    The other party instantly calmed down¡­ However, in the next moment, his expression became even more horrified.


    Kang De shook his head, then pouted and said, ¡°Hong San, bring your protective gear and do it too.¡±


    Hong San approached with curiosity and surprise. Kang De asked the gunner to give the second rod to Hong San to prevent it from exploding. The green-skinned creature was clearly a little unwilling, but it still obeyed. It took out a handful of powder and prepared to load it, but it was stopped by Hong San. The Cathayan smiled obsequiously and finally obtained permission to personally load the gunpowder and pellets. As he thought, he filled it and even twisted a little powder to smell it.


    It seemed that Hong San also understood that iron pipes were not important. The most important thing was the ignition powder.


    Kang De was suddenly curious. He had been thinking about this and that and had forgotten the most important question.


    He asked, ¡°How¡­ did you make this gunpowder?¡±


    Then, Kang De revealed an extremely shocked expression.


    This was because he saw the gunner very excited and touched his butt.

 Chapter 193 - 193 The Essence of Humanity is…

    193 The Essence of Humanity is¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at the green-skinned creature scratching its butt and smiling strangely, Kang De was silent.


    ¡­There was actually nothing wrong.


    Before science improved and discovered a more effective chemical synthesis method, for hundreds of years, the gunpowder made by humans was basically very smelly. Theposition of gunpowder was sulfur, charcoal, and saltpeter. The former two were basically everywhere and could be easily mined and made. However, natural saltpeter was extremely rare and could only be extracted by artificial methods¡­ The key was in the word ¡°manual¡±.


    There were many salt and alkalinends in China. There was a rtively rich saltpeter mine. Coupled with the soil method of scraping the soil and refining the saltpeter, the smell was not too strong. However, there was nothing Europe could do at that time. They could only think on the toilet for hundreds of years. For this, many praiseworthy stories happened.


    For example, at that time, in order to ensure the supply of saltpeter, the United Kingdom had even introduced aw that stated that the toilet was nationalized and that private feces were not allowed. Later on, they discovered the method to make saltpeter from dung. It was even more unstoppable. Such a trend was worldwide and had a far-reaching impact. All the working people in the world knew that gunpowder was made from feces. In fact, during the American Civil War, they were still using bat feces to make gunpowder.


    Moreover, Oda Nobunaga started a trade war and cut off the supply of saltpeter to famous figures. The ferocious men of the Ishiyama Hongan-ji had used the method of feces soaking in urine to produce saltpeter and forcefully fought Nobunaga for ten years.


    Many things happened.


    In the era when science did not develop and prosper, the praise of humans was the praise of courage. What was courage? It was something that the hardworking people did not even wear masks and scraped out bit by bit in the walls of the toilet, horse shed, and pigsty. It was simmered in arge pot.


    So we cane to two conclusions.


    Firstly, the toilet wasbat strength. At that time, a country with millions of toilets was undoubtedly the world¡¯s strongest country. It was the guarantee of firepower, the embodiment of the country¡¯s strength, and the symbol of strength.


    Secondly, the source of human strength came from blowing up feces.


    Therefore, when he saw the green-skinned¡¯s interesting notification, Kang De thought for a moment and realized that it was actually reasonable.


    D*mn, it was quite scientific.


    However¡­ his mood was still rtivelyplicated.


    Kang De subconsciously nced at Hong San and saw him focus on the small handful of gunpowder in his hand and fall into deep thought. Clearly, he was puzzled by theposition of this thing. After smelling it, he frowned and pondered, as if he felt that this smell was very familiar, but he could not think of where it came from for a moment. Out of human nature and the virtue of a saint tasting herbs and doing it himself, he licked his lips and¡­


    ¡°¡­Hey!¡±


    After all, Kang De was a kind person. He could not watch such a tragic thing happen and hurriedly shouted to stop.


    Hong San was shocked, then he looked at Kang De and smiled, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. There are no poisonous creatures in this world that can be fatal with just a touch of their tongue. I¡¯ll spit them out after tasting them. The sect¡¯s cultivation technique can also resist strange poisons¡­¡±


    Kang De was silent. ¡°It¡¯s made of feces.¡±


    These three words were simply more than a thousand kilograms heavy and smashed into Hong San¡¯s body like a heavy hammer. The Cathayan¡¯s expression was stunned as he stiffly turned to look at the green-skinned people. The green-skinned people all held back theirughter. Seeing this, they could no longer hold it in andughed wildly. Hong San¡¯s face immediately turned green as he ran to the wall and vomited.


    ¡­What a sin.


    Kang De sighed, then waved at his iron son. ¡°Compare the power of the gunpowder¡­ Use this gunpowder to reload a bullet and try firing.¡±


    As a mechanical life, although the Autobot had the shame of obtaining it from Kang De, he did not care too much about it. He took out some simple gunpowder made of green skin and crushed it with his hand. He observed it for a moment and said, ¡°The craftsmanship is crude. In my experience, the general rule of the fireworks mixture is that the more exquisite the powder, the faster it burns and the greater the power¡­ This has only been crudely processed.¡±


    It said to Kang De, ¡°Father, please don¡¯t have too many expectations. I think this is only a primitive ck gunpowder-like substance. Although it can be fired as a fixed bomb, the power is definitely weak. Moreover, the gas produced by burning can¡¯tplete the ejection effect, causing it to be stuck.¡±


    The conversation between the father and son in Chinese was like a heavenly book to the orcs, but the green-skinned had beast-like intuition. The gunner directly shouted, ¡°Little Tyrant, are you looking down on my baby?¡±


    His iron son only nced at it and took out a bullet. He separated it and poured out the gunpowder. He added the same amount of green-skinned gunpowder and reloaded it from the restoration table in his body. Then, he took out a gun in each hand and fired at the sky. Bang! Bang! Two shots were fired. mes shed and pellets flew.


    After the Autobot fired andpared it, it was clearly shocked. It pondered for a moment as if feeling the situation of the gun. It was like a part of its body.


    Then, it nced at Hong San who was hiding far away and lowered its voice, ¡°The shooting power of using this gunpowder is actually simr to the original. Moreover, the gas produced by burning is enough toplete the ejection.¡±


    However, it was not without ws. Firstly, there was smoke burning and there were many residues. This was extremely fatal to automatic weapons. Secondly, it was filled with uncertainty, such as increased recoil, poor uracy, deformation of the pellet, and even excessive explosion power. There was a risk of explosion¡­¡±


    Kang De was shocked. ¡°You mean this thing is simr to modern gunpowder?¡±


    The ammunition that his iron son had brought with him when he was born had almost been consumed. His replenishment waspletely dependent on the dposition and reorganization of the .22 bullets in the shooting club.


    The sports bullet of that club was used in apetition. Its power was rtively small, and even the form of the firing medicine seemed to be different, but it was still a modern industrial product with goodpatibility and craftsmanship. Why¡­


    ¡°This statement is not very strict. Father, I¡¯ve heard you tell war stories on Earth. From the Second World War to the modern era, in terms of firearms and ammunition, the lethality has instead decreased. It¡¯s not because it can¡¯t achieve great power, but because there¡¯s no need. After all, individual weapons pursue bnce and suitability in all aspects.¡±


    The Autobot made a few more 9mm green-skinned fixed bullets and handed them to Kang De.


    ¡°It can only be said that the unit effectiveness of the green-skinned gunpowder seems to be rtively high, but it¡¯s not that the green-skinned are stronger. The handicraft industry can¡¯tpare to the industry no matter what. Humans can do better. Moreover, the most important performance of weapons is stability and reliability. In this aspect, the green-skinned gunpowder ispletely substandard.¡±


    Kang De narrowed his eyes and loaded a green-skinned fixed bullet into the magazine. He loaded it, raised his arm, and fired into the air. In order to avoid the danger of exploding, he even used enchantment, Tenacity, and drove at twice the speed.


    There was a soft crack and no reaction.


    ¡ªStinky bomb?


    Kang De withdrew the bullet. With a thought, he forcefully twisted it open. The gunpowder had already be as loose as sand andpletely changed shape.


    When the green-skinned saw this, it shouted, ¡°It also killed itself. It¡¯s not worthy.¡±


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°When it¡¯s in my hands, it explodes at a touch. When it¡¯s in Hong San¡¯s hands, it just can¡¯t be used, but it doesn¡¯t explode. However, why can you use it?¡±


    His iron son also looked puzzled.


    Heaven sh shouted, ¡°Because Little Tyrant is only a Little Tyrant, just like me!¡±


    The Autobot red at the green-skinned creature. Kang De thought for a moment. Although it was a pity, it was not bad news.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you can use it.¡±


    He said optimistically, ¡°Valentine still has a fierce battle ahead. At the very least, we can have more strength.¡±


    The Autobot thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s better than nothing¡­ Then, Father, do you have any thoughts? I¡¯m afraid I have to tell you that although the power of this gunpowder is enough, when it burns, it will produce arge amount of ck smoke and junk. There are also many uncertain dangers and bullets that can¡¯t be used to make fully automatic weapons. Your idea of setting up a heavy machine gun on the city wall won¡¯t work.¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    His iron son was a firearms expert because its guns were a part of its body. It could sense all changes. If it said that it could not make automatic bullets, it definitely could not.


    As for letting these orcs design the green-skinned Maxim¡­ Save it. Not only was it dangerous, but he had also taken toorge a step. Moreover, his production capacity could not keep up at all.


    He revealed a mysterious smile and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s a better way.¡±


    The Autobot nced at the orcs who were gathered in a circle studying them and said, ¡°Although we can¡¯t use fully automatic weapons, a powerful primitive firearm is fine¡­ Father, do you want to form a matchlock team? Although the uracy is insufficient, the power is not small. If we use them collectively, perhaps¡­¡±


    At this point, his iron son looked down and saw the smile on his father¡¯s face.


    The huge, dignified, and powerful Autobot subconsciously trembled, and part of its body trembled.


    This waspletely instinctive fear.


    It was the fear that almost every Chinese child had faced.


    The fear of never-ending homework¡­


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Child, what are you talking about? What matchlock team? Could it be that we have to let them go to the battlefield? They¡¯re so huge that the battlements can¡¯t cover them. Aren¡¯t they living targets for the elves?¡±


    ¡°How dangerous is it? Moreover, they have nothing to do with this war. If I let them go to the battlefield, won¡¯t I be like Nick? How can such a righteous and kind person like me do such a ferocious thing? How can a person who aims to end the war involve innocent lives?¡±


    At this point, Kang De¡¯s face was filled with the light of humanity. He was simply about to be a Saint.


    The Autobot could not say a word.


    Kang De¡¯s performance continued.


    He said affectionately, ¡°Moreover, they¡¯re your friends and are here for me. It¡¯s not easy for them to not hesitate to barge into the elf army. It¡¯s enough for them to do this. How can I let them go to the battlefield? I should be the one protecting them!¡±


    He said sincerely, ¡°Not only do I have to protect them and let them stay here, but I also have to provide them with good food and drinks 24 hours a day. I have to let them eat happily, eat freely, and eat endlessly! If the simple ones insist on doing something for me, they canpletely do some small craft work. That¡¯s enough!¡±


    His iron son did not know what to say and only looked at the group of orcs with slight pity.


    Kang De¡¯s smile was perfect and filled with morals and conscience.


    He said gently, ¡°Son, do you remember what I told you? The sweatshop¡­ I mean the Happiness Factory. Didn¡¯t theye now? I heard that there are many green-skinned people, and they¡¯ve been living hard. How bad is that? Thinking about it, did you immediately feel a mission of the era?¡±


    The Autobot¡¯s electronic eyes were already showing signs of rolling up.


    Kang De ced his hands behind his back and walked towards the green-skinned people. The orcs quickly noticed the Great Tyrant¡¯s approach and turned to look at him. They saw Kang De wave his hand, ¡°What are you all standing here for? Are you all full? Hurry up and go eat. Eat as much as you can. Pull hard after you¡¯re done. Eat after you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±


    He pulled the gunner aside and asked, ¡°About the gunpowder¡­¡±


    The green-skinned creature pulled off the bag at its waist and handed it to Kang De as if it was presenting a treasure.


    Kang De subconsciously took a step back and hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I don¡¯t need it. I just want to ask, how long can you make a bag of this?¡±


    The green-skinned scratched its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long, but it¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯ll think about it and rub it with water, roast it, and mix it¡­ In any case, it¡¯s not difficult, as long as there are enough feces.¡±


    Kang De nodded and thought of something. Then, he asked, ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t poop to death, right?¡±


    The green-skinned was stunned, then said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such a fun way to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was impossible.


    Kang De patted the green-skinned¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alright, then next, eat well and poop well. Then, make this gunpowder and do a lot. At that time, I¡¯ll give you many fun things and let you watch a very exciting explosion, okay?¡±


    When the gunner heard this, his face lit up and he shouted, ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    He did not know how much was produced or if other creatures could do it.


    However, let¡¯s leave it at that and see the effect.


    Compared to the green-skinned musket team, he was more inclined to the green-skinned heartless cannon team.


    Technology was shocking.


    For example, during the Second World War, because the gunpowder technology was not good, the lethality of the stonendmine was limited, so they buried thendmine in the feces of humans and animals. After it exploded, although it could only injure the enemies, the feces would be smeared on the wound. In that era when antibiotics were scarce, this meant that there was a serious infection that could not be avoided. The enemies basically died if they were simply infected.


    When Kang De thought of this past, he pondered if he should absorb the good ideas of the martyrs and give these elf invaders a huge surprise¡­ After all, he had to use all the methods he could use to deal with evil people. There was no need to talk about morals, right?

 Chapter 194 - 194 Brother, Brother

    194 Brother, Brother


    After confirming the n, Kang De immediately organized the production activities.


    He quickly established the green-skinned military factory.


    Because this military factory was a high-pollutionpany and had the side effect of disturbing people 24 hours a day, it could not be built in the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    However, it did not matter. He could just get thend from the government. At this moment, military matters were urgent. Nick was the ruler of this city. He only needed an order, a team of soldiers, thepensation from the pre-war market price, and another safer residence to settle down. The families next door obediently moved.


    After obtaining thend for the factory and copsing the excess buildings, Kang De began to formte the production line.


    As expected of the green-skinned. They actually upied the dual role of production information and productivity in the production of firearms. However, at the same time, there would be double pleasure in exploiting them.


    Kang De quickly divided the factory area into three parts, and the three routes were side by side.


    Firstly, during the raw materials production segment, he fully asked the green-skinned for their opinion and listed their favorite tastes and food. He had obtained them from the warehouse in Valentine City and recruited additional chefs. They were in full swing and continuously provided food and drink to the green-skinned people in the designated restaurant.


    The second was the gathering and umtion of raw materials. It sealed the room and created a huge hole. Kang De had dug it out with his extraction superpower. The green-skinned were extremely touched. Heaven sh even publicly shouted, ¡°This is a feces pit personally dug by the Great Tyrant. All of you, poop hard.¡±


    The third was the firearms processing workshop. The first arms creator, Bang Bang, would carry out production guidance.


    The second and third segments were closed the entire time and were not allowed for outsiders to set foot in. Even Kang De did not dare to imagine how terrifying the scene was inside. Of course, he did not need to think about which capitalist would do the work of a skilled worker. If he did it, it would definitely be a show.


    What he was responsible for was definitely the general direction and regtion problem.


    For example, the production mode.


    The exact process was like this¡ªthe green-skinned would first eat until they were 80% full in the restaurant. When it was about time, they would go to the production workshop to do work to digest their food or collect other production raw materials.


    When the activity began, the digestive system elerated. When they were almost done processing, they could go to produce the raw materials. Afterpleting a happy and carefree production activity and experiencing sufficient exercise and consumption, they would definitely be hungry and tired. Come, go sit in the dining room and rest. Eat and drink well. When they were 80% full, they could go to the production workshop to work to digest their food.


    Of course, as a noble and moral person, Kang De would definitely not do anything to squeeze the green-skinned people dry. In order to ensure that the green-skinned people could work harder and happily in a happy environment, he took many measures to ensure their physical and mental health and increase their production efficiency on this basis.


    For example, paying attention to the taste of food, or understanding the situation of the employees through Heaven sh at any time. Of course, music was the thing that could raise morale the most and make the green-skinned people extremely happy.


    It was heavy metal music.


    Kang De only suddenly had this thought and instructed his iron son to put it into practice. When the ferocious, wild, and continuous performance roared out of the Hummer¡¯s loudspeaker, the green-skinned people present boiled. As if they had been buffed by a bard, their production speed and work enthusiasm increased rapidly.


    These green-skinned even disyed extraordinary musical talent and rhythm. Heavy metal music that originated on Earth opened a new door for them.


    At the end, when Heaven sh ate, he actually organized a small choir. D*mn, he actually separated the high and low notes without any guidance. Moreover, he even used the leftover cow bones, damaged weapons piled at the side, and even more messy things as musical instruments. As for the performance effect¡­


    Kang De admired it for a moment before taking out his noise-canceling earpiece. Leona ran over next door and screamed for them to stop. A terrifying roar echoed in the sky of this area as if a demon had entered the human worldughing wildly.


    However, the green-skinned were really overjoyed. They were extremely excited as if they had heard immortal music.


    Although the capitalist could not appreciate green-skinned music, he knew how to cater to its taste. He stretched out his evil hand again and used the recording function of his phone to take a live video of the chorus and show it to the green-skinned people. He promised to provide a full set of professional recording sampling and photography equipment after this so that their heroism and song could spread throughout the northernnd and be heard by the green-skinned people of the world.


    When the green-skinned heard this, they were simply overjoyed.


    The production buff of the firearms factory was filled.


    ¡°Their digestive function is really too powerful¡­¡±


    Kang De was still a little worried, afraid that these heartless green-skinned people did not know anything. If he stuffed them to death or something, it would be too bad. ¡°Are you really fine?¡±


    His iron sonforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Everything is under control. Heaven sh is the leader. He¡¯s very rational and cares about the safety of his nsmen. He¡¯ll help pay attention. Moreover, these orcs have extremely strong vitality and endurance. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°I hope the treatment methods of the other world can also be applied to the green-skinned.¡±


    Apart from takingnd and transporting arge amount of food and materials from Nick, he also asked for a medical team. Nick really dared to give it to him. Without asking, he squeezed out precious medical personnel and resources and sent them to Kang De without hesitation.


    Of course, the mayor was not a good person either. He also made the best use of people and maximized the benefits. These medical doctors dealt with the injured during the day and were very busy. At this moment, they were tired and sleepy and were all sleeping. If Kang De needed anything, it was not toote to wake them up.


    Kang De had already considered all kinds of situations.


    He turned to look at the bustling canteen and sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, there are still too few green-skinned.¡±


    Moreover, only what the green-skinned creature pooped was suitable.


    Otherwise, after searching the entire city, he could bury the Dusk Legion on this day next year.


    His iron son said, ¡°If the production is not enough, we¡¯ll use the limited production in the most suitable ce. In fact, we only need one bullet to kill an enemy. We can use it carefully.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    That was why there were song lyrics that said, ¡°We¡¯re all sharpshooters. A bullet destroys an enemy.¡± It was not that his marksmanship was really so good, but he had no choice except to be so urate.


    ¡°However, other than that, there¡¯s another train of thought. It needs to be on par, but when the production is not enough, we have to expand it,¡± Kang De said. ¡°If the green-skinned can¡¯t do enough, we have to do it.¡±


    His iron son¡¯s steel body shook. He hesitated and whispered, ¡°Father, I¡¯m afraid your feces are useless.¡±


    Kang De was furious, ¡°Who said I wanted to mix that thing? What are you thinking all day? You¡¯re not learning well!¡±


    His iron son also discovered that he had misunderstood, but he felt that it could not be med. Who asked his father to immediately ept this setting and quickly build this production chain that amazed him?


    Logically speaking, although it understood the history of weapons development on Earth and knew that before the invention of the smokeless medicine, there was also a shortage of saltpeter mines, many European powerful countries had made their fortune from thetrine, hadn¡¯t it already be modern now? Their concepts had improved, technology had developed, and it waspletely hygienic. Logically speaking, the world should have forgotten that history and despised and rejected it. Why was Father actually so skilled?


    However, although it was puzzled, it still had the most basic vision.


    His father¡¯s gaze was very unfriendly.


    After suffering a few losses, the honest son already understood how to protect himself from domestic violence.


    It immediately changed the topic, ¡°Then Father, you mean¡­ we have to make high-quality weapons too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have to do it, but not much.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The gunpowder we have is all the firing medicine in the bullet. It¡¯s impossible to make explosives with it. We can only count on the green-skinned for high-explosive items. Apart from making some enchanted ammunition, our main mission is these¡­¡±


    He pointed to the side where the arrows and spears transported by the city hall were ced bundle by bundle.


    Kang De told his iron son about the enchantment of the ¡°Kang De¡¯s Gathering Magic Armor Breaking Combat Department¡± that he had developed. It had already proven its value in an extremely intense battle. Nick¡¯s order could not wait to follow.


    ¡°We can only make enchanted ammunition for the two of us. After all, the number is extremely limited and is not enough to sprinkle water. War is not a personal matter, and the two of us can¡¯t kill all the elf armies outside the city, at least not now¡­ I really participated in a war, so I understand the collective strength.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Therefore, we have to help the city defense army. These weapons will greatly increase theirbat strength. Powerful trump cards can turn the tables at a critical moment. Protecting the city is also protecting us. Moreover, the process of making this is notplicated. It¡¯s simple, convenient, and useful.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the three most important performances of military weapons¡ªthe first is cheap, the second is simple craftsmanship, and the third is reliable and durable¡ªas for power and precision, that¡¯s all for the younger brother.¡±


    His iron son nodded.


    ¡°Therefore, when we¡¯re producing on the green-skinned side, we can¡¯t be idle.¡± Kang De opened the small notebook he carried with him and recorded the various production ns and needs, ¡°I¡¯ve consumed a lot of enchanted ammunition in several battles and need to replenish it. I can use new enchantments.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there¡¯s also the production of ammunition and the replenishment of resources. You need to return to the white fog world. In addition, use the green-skinned gunpowder to provide powerful projectiles for you to use. This requires deliberation. The new explosive weapon should consider the problem of the elf archery interception. There are currently two solutions. Firstly, increase the speed. Secondly, reduce the size and increase the number, or take the form of bullets¡­¡±


    His iron son listened carefully to Kang De¡¯s words. The other party¡¯s voice was calm and his words were methodical.


    He waited for Kang De¡¯s words toe to an end and sighed, ¡°Father, it looks like you¡¯re working very hard.¡±


    Kang De closed the notebook and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I have no choice but to do it. There¡¯s nothing I can do. It¡¯s like fate. It¡¯s as if something is pushing you away and can¡¯t stop. You can only find joy in suffering.¡±


    ¡°Time is still too tight. The situation here in Goethe is urgent and I can¡¯t leave for a moment. I¡¯ll return for a day. After seven days here, the ruins after the elves were burned and killed will be cold. Looking further away, the situation of the battle between Goethe and the elves will change at all times¡­ It¡¯s even more impossible to return.¡±


    Kang De sighed softly, ¡°The white fog world replicates everything, but it takes time to open the map and buy a house. No matter what method I think of or which path I take, it¡¯s not something that can be done in a day or two. Otherwise, how can I allow these elves to be impudent? At the very least, there¡¯s no need to win such a difficult battle on the city wall.¡±


    His iron son was silent for a moment, then asked softly, ¡°Father, can I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s there to be polite about? Tell me.¡±


    The Autobot asked, ¡°Father, your goal in returning here is to find the princess in the short term and protect Goethe from the war in the long term. Then why stay in this small city?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated to talk about. There are all kinds of reasons, right? There¡¯s a promise, a need, someone you have to protect, someone you want to protect, morals¡­ There are all kinds of reasons.¡±


    His iron son did not participate in these stories. His angle of looking at the problem was cold and effective, ¡°However, how long do I have to defend here? If I defend it and see the second besieged city, should I help? Is it a waste of time to defend them one by one? For example, even if Father can defend this city for the time being, the elves won¡¯t retreat. Could it be that I have topletely defeat this army before leaving? What should I do?¡±


    Kang De was speechless for a moment. He leaned against the body of the Hummer and slowly said after a while, ¡°Nick said that in three to five days, there will be reinforcements. They¡¯ll surround the Dusk Group on three sides and capture them in one fell swoop. The leader is my second brother-inw, Tina¡¯s brother. We¡¯ll stay behind to defend the city and cooperate with him to fight a counterattack. After seeing him, I can reveal my identity and discuss Tina¡¯s matter to confirm Goethe¡¯s situation.¡±


    He said so much to exin to his iron son, but he was also convincing himself.


    However, the Autobot would forever notice the problem he was most unwilling to think about. ¡°What if reinforcements don¡¯t arrive in time, or rather, are they evening?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart suddenly shook, then he said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Leaving is the easiest choice, especially after having your mobility¡­ However, I haven¡¯t thought about it, because it didn¡¯t happen. Before it reached that stage, no one knows what choice they will make, if there¡¯s a chance, if there¡¯s hope¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He said to his son, ¡°I can only promise you that in the worst case, I won¡¯t hesitate and will make the best choice¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m much more afraid of death than you think.¡±


    Not wanting to dwell on this topic, Kang De patted his son¡¯s hood. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work. Don¡¯t worry about tomorrow today, because tomorrow has its own worries. Do the present well and face the future.¡±


    Amidst the heavy metal and wild music of the green-skinned, Kang De worked until midnight and fought with his brothers. Yes, as long as the green-skinned could still poop, they were his brothers.


    The next day, Kang De woke up and ate breakfast under Leona¡¯s gaze. Hong San, who had disappeared, returned with a rtively serious expression.


    Last night was calm. The elves did not do anything or even send soldiers to attack.


    This was not a good thing.


    ¡°I think the elves are prepared to take down this city at all costs, regardless of the casualties.¡±


    Hong San said.


    ¡­

 Chapter 195 - 195 Warning, Mother of Bombs

    195 Warning, Mother of Bombs


    In a map room, there were only Hong San and Kang De.


    The Cathayan¡¯s words contained the dangerous taste of blood and fire.


    Although they had won the battle the day before and the powerful methods of the elves had been disintegrated one by one, causing the other party to be helpless and retreat, the threat of the elves had not subsided. It could even be said that they had not been too weakened or frustrated.


    ¡°Elves have extremely strong self-esteem. After this defeat, they will definitely make aeback and fight twice as bravely.¡±


    !!


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°When we defended the city a day ago, although the elves lost many people, more humans died. Moreover, they were all the backbone of this city. This is because only the strongest and toughest soldiers can fight the elves head-on. The military strength of this city has been weakened.¡±


    ¡°Mayor Nick is unwilling to tell me the exact number of casualties, but from my observation, the exchange ratio is quite ugly. Although the elves have also suffered losses, their overallbat literacy is extremely high. Thebat strength of the next batch of siege soldiers will not suffer any losses. Instead, they will be stronger, because they yearn to avenge their previous humiliation.¡±


    Kang De nodded slowly.


    A victory did not mean aplete victory, let alone a tragic victory.


    Even if the green-skinned and iron sons joined, there were too few of them after all. In a battle of 10,000, it was nothing¡­ The danger still existed.


    Or rather, it was even more dangerous.


    Kang De said, ¡°You said the elves will stop at nothing to attack the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°Because they haven¡¯t done anything sincest night. This means that the other party¡¯smander has already given up all his techniques and tricks.¡±


    ¡°In the previous two sieges, one was a cavalry surprise attack, and the other was a wooden puppet charging at the wall. It was both unexpected and strange. If he seeds, he can quickly take down the city. Moreover, he has paid fewer casualties. This reflects the mentality of the other party¡¯smander. He wants to make contributions quickly in exchange for the appreciation and reward of his superior, but he also wants to reduce the casualties and preserve his strength as much as possible. He¡¯s a ssic elf. He thinks too much and is calctive.¡±


    ¡°However, he lost, and he failed twice in a row. He wasted time, consumed resources, and paid a considerable number of casualties. Most importantly, the cause of his defeat in these two victories was shockingly consistent. The soil slope built by the mage instantly disappeared, so much so that the cavalry could not quickly rush up the city wall. Two of the wooden puppets that he had spent a huge price to wake up died under the artillery fire, and three still disintegrated into thin air. As long as the other party is not stupid, they will definitely discover something.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°You said that magices first in the continent¡¯s war, but Valentine relied on the power of the city wall. The Goethe mages can protect themselves, so there¡¯s only one way for the elves.¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°Yes, since ancient times, when attacking a city, the core of attack and defense has been the city wall. We can destroy the city with magic and dig into the ground to break into the city or lure it with tricks. The three won¡¯t work, so there are only two strategies.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, we¡¯ll surround and trap them. However, with the urgency of the Twilight Legion¡¯s siege, they must have received orders and won¡¯t waste time like this. Then, there¡¯s only one way left¡­¡±


    At this point, he revealed a helpless expression. Facing a powerful enemy was the sorrow of all defenders. The other party¡¯s tactics were ever-changing, and he could only passively fight. He was extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed itst night, and the elves have not moved sincest night. They must have given up all their fantasies and sped up their preparations. After everything is done, they¡¯ll attack at all costs.¡±


    This meant that the intensity of the battle would quickly rise, and the tragic situation would be even worse than that day. Be it attack or defense, both sides would not like that kind of battle, but war was war.


    Hong San said with a serious expression, ¡°Master, if it reallyes to that, I don¡¯t have any other way. The elves summarized the cause of the defeat the day before and will definitely avoid a simr situation. Since your ability can easily disintegrate the siege climbing equipment, there¡¯s only one way to deal with it¡­ That¡¯s to use numbers to keep you busy.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still holding back in the camp and not appearing. They must be preparing this.¡±


    After saying that, the Cathayan stared at Kang De with anticipation.


    The simpler and more direct methods were often the most terrifying. The elves were the hegemons of the world. Their magic attainments were unparalleled in the world, and their war techniques were promoted. Therefore, when the elves threw those ingenious tactics and powerfulbat systems to the back of their minds and used the most primitive, direct, and violent method to attack, Hong San could not do anything.


    Therefore, he could only hope that Master Kang De would think of a way with that invincible explosion art.


    Kang De thought for a moment and asked, ¡°No matter how long they hold it in, they won¡¯t create more wooden puppets, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Hong San replied. ¡°Creating five in a night has already squeezed out the magic power of many mages. If they do this again, there won¡¯t be enough spellcasters. Moreover, they don¡¯t need the help of mages. The engineering team can make scaling carts. Even if the elfmander is more ruthless, it¡¯s possible to make arge number of simpler heavy carts¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned.


    If more than a hundred scaling carts and heavydders were built together and the elf army rushed up crazily, even if he had the extraction superpower that could disintegrate everything, it would only be a drop in the bucket.


    However¡­


    ¡°If it¡¯s only this move, it¡¯s not very difficult.¡±


    He patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder and looked out the window.


    The sky of the green-skinned military factory next door echoed with an exciting green tune, ¡°Let¡¯s sing and roar. There¡¯s everything here. We can eat and don¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s not tiring to poop at all¡­¡±


    Hong San opened his mouth. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled meaningfully. ¡°It seems that our feces producers are very enthusiastic about their work.¡±


    It had to be said that these green-skinned people were simply too happy. They even had extremely high musical talent. After listening to heavy metal for half a night, they had already drawn inferences and begun topose.


    Green-skinned rap was f*cking fantastic.


    However, this was clearly not a problem.


    It was very noisy all night until dawn, causing an extremely loudmotion. If it was on Earth, his mother would go crazy. However, this was another world and there was a war. Even if they disturbed the neighbors, they could only ask them to endure it. They would not be able to sleep because of the noise, but they were still alive.


    It was better than being cut down by the elves when the city was broken.


    There was a karmic connection between the two. The more the green-skinned sang, the more intense their physiological activities became. The faster they digested, the faster they produced, and the faster they worked. They could produce more gunpowder that was not reliable but very powerful. In the end, this gunpowder would be a powerful weapon to resist the elves.


    Therefore, although they were arguing, Kang De still endured it. This was on ount of the fact that although these green-skinned people were singing very happily, they did not forget their work at all¡­ Otherwise, he would definitely let these orcs experience how the human capitalists from hundreds of years ago suppressed the workers.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only arge number of scaling carts, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the exact parameters or how solid their siege weapons are¡­ However, it¡¯s actually nothing.¡±


    Last night, he had still discussed with his iron son how to process the green-skinned gunpowder into powerful weapons. However, ording to the current situation, there were not many choices.


    If the elves produced arge number of siege engines like the scaling cart and tried to win by quantity, the green-skinned weapons could only be used in this aspect.


    After all, the number of green-skinned people was limited. Even if he raised them like pigs, he could not make too much gunpowder. The weapons he made could only be used to blow up thedder and reduce the pressure on the mages.


    He said to Hong San, ¡°If it¡¯s only this method, it won¡¯t be much of a problem to deal with. The longer the elves dy, the more beneficial it will be to us. In a few days, the Sword Orchid Army will arrive.¡±


    A trace of worry shed through Hong San¡¯s eyes. Due to his personality, he always thought of the worst situation when considering problems¡­ However, he did not say his worry. What was the use of saying it?


    Moreover, other than this, he had a more important problem.


    ¡°Master, may I ask¡­¡±


    At this point, his face turned a little green and his stomach churned.


    The experiencest night was too shocking.


    How should he put it? He admired the great doctor who had discovered that things like night sand, moon sand, lcs, and five spirit fat could be used in medicine. Or rather, he was a figure like a Holy Doctor. He, Hong San, was only a lowlymoner and could not have such a noble sentiment, let alone a green-skinned person¡­


    Fortunately, he had only smelled itst night and did not lick it¡­


    However, he still cared a lot.


    He probed, ¡°Master, you kept the green-skinned creatures there and fed them deliciously. Do you want to collect their¡­ to make¡­ something called gunpowder?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean by kept? They have freedom, can listen to songs, and are paid. Even if they work all night, they¡¯re willing. They¡¯re happy. They are so fortunate to have the opportunity to work hard for thepany. What are you talking about? You speak as if they¡¯re pigs raised by me. Your thoughts are very dangerous.¡±


    Hong San thought that he had vited Kang De¡¯s taboo and was about to kneel down and apologize when he heard this. He could only nod repeatedly and agree. He stole a nce at Kang De¡¯s expression and was not displeased or murderous. He was secretly relieved.


    After pointing out the disharmony in the other party¡¯s words, Kang De continued, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only a temporary measure. I also feel that this method is rtively disgusting and can¡¯t ept it psychologically. However, the situation is urgent now that we¡¯re besieging the city, so I can¡¯t care less¡­ In any case, I can¡¯t use it, and I¡¯m not the one who exploded that thing.¡±


    Unexpectedly, when Hong San heard this, he said seriously, ¡°What are you talking about? War is not romantic, but bloody and filled with rotten and dirty blood and limbs. If I cut open my stomach with a knife, my intestines and undigested food will roll out. Isn¡¯t it smelly? Smelly. However, who cares about this when fighting with their lives on the line?¡±


    ¡°War is the most terrifying and dirty thing in the world. The weather is hot, and corpses give birth to mosquitoes and flies in half a day. Rotten flesh breeds maggots. The war is urgent, and no one can collect the rotten corpses. Green juice flows and softens corruption. How disgusting is it? You can get used to it. Qualified soldiers won¡¯t care about this and often treat it without changing their expressions. In the end, war is like this. There¡¯s no glory or elegance, only hysteria, and unscrupulousness.¡±


    Hong San sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know, Master. In ancient times, when the elves fought with other races, they stabbed the arrowhead into the feces, causing the wound of the person who was shot to rot and be unable to heal. He could only wail and die. This method was learned by the various races and has been circted far and wide until now. It¡¯s all because of the evil intentions of the elves.¡±


    ¡°As for why the elves abandoned itter on, it¡¯s not because they found it dirty and rude, but because of the improvement in magic. The Druids nurtured more effective poisonous nts and obtained arge amount of poison to provide the standard poison arrowheads to standardize and stabilize the power of the poison arrows. There¡¯s no need for the soldiers to waste time finding feces piles.¡±


    ¡°As for now, there¡¯s no need to even use the poisoned arrowhead. On the surface, the elves im honor and justice and don¡¯t poison weapons, but in fact, it¡¯s their forging process and structural mechanics that have progressed. They¡¯ve redesigned thebat arrowhead. With an arrow, even if the enemy doesn¡¯t die, they¡¯ll lose theirbat strength and make the enemy wail as they consume their rations and attack their morale. It¡¯s more efficient than quickly poisoning them with poison and can upy the moral high ground.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Master, it¡¯s very normal. We used to pour golden liquid on people on our side. They don¡¯t need it here. It¡¯s not that they feel disgusted, but because there are mages. It¡¯s too bad if therge pot that boils golden liquid is blown up by magic. The golden liquid that falls is controlled by the mages of the water school and is also extremely tragic¡­ Therefore, they don¡¯t dare to use it.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression became more and more subtle.


    Firstly, it was ¡°Wow, the people of the other world do this too. As expected, intelligent creatures are fundamentally simr.¡± Then, there was an extremely strange feeling, ¡°¡­Why are you telling me this?¡±


    Hong San said with a sincere expression, ¡°I think you¡¯re still a little unwilling to let go. Military matters are dangerous. You have to do whatever it takes to lure the enemy into a sharp knife trap and stab them to death. It¡¯s no different from dragging them into a feces pit and drowning. Master has also said that battles have to be adapted to the situation and not restrict the form, but the oue¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he said, ¡°What do you mean? What can¡¯t be let go? I don¡¯t even dare to count the elves I¡¯ve killed, hacked, and exploded in the past few days. I didn¡¯t expect you, Hong San, to look forward to such a disgusting thing. Could it be that you want me to carry a fire truck over and fill it with feces and urine before spraying out of the city with a high-pressure dragon head?¡±


    Hong San barely understood what Kang De meant. When he thought of that scene, he could not help but shiver.


    Then, he hurriedly denied, ¡°Of course not. The elves won¡¯t run away from the smell. They killed their way out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. What smell haven¡¯t they smelled? This method will only anger them. Moreover, they have a mage regiment and even use this method to return it. What should we do? Don¡¯t forget that other than having many soldiers, they also raised arge number of animals and can even control animals. If the two sides fight like this¡­¡±


    Therefore, Kang De also shivered, ¡°¡­Then why are you asking this?¡±


    Hong San gritted his teeth and lowered his head, ¡°I want to ask, can human poop be used?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he fell to his knees with a plop. It was mainly because this matter was really too taboo. Hong San said extremely quickly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. You know what kind of person I am. Even if I know this huge secret, I can¡¯t spread it. I¡¯m only¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Hong San immediately got up.


    ¡°Humans can¡¯t use it. I¡¯ve asked,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It¡¯s even very strange that the green-skinned can use this method. Perhaps it¡¯s because of their racial characteristics, or other reasons¡­¡±


    Hong San nodded repeatedly. Unknowingly, he was already sweating. He hesitated for a moment before suppressing his voice and gritting his teeth, ¡°Master, let me say something else. We have to control those green-skinned people. We even have to ensure that these green-skinned people are absolutely reliable. Otherwise, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I know what you¡¯re thinking. Thank you, but don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think of anything else now. Defending the city is the most important. Your mission is to continue thinking and deducing what other methods the elves will use to deal with us. As for me¡­¡±


    At this moment, he touched his stomach and frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the toilet first.¡±


    People had urgent needs.


    Master Kang¡¯s toilet was naturally Vidal¡¯s exclusive configuration. Although the toilets of the important figures were not as convenient as in modern society, they were still very clean. There were even windows to breathe. It was said that these were also popr among the elves. From this, the elves had done a good thing.


    After settling it, Kang De pushed open the door and walked out. These things would naturally be cleaned up by professionals. What a decadent feudal life¡­ He sighed and left. If there was no war today, he would have to continue processing weapons.


    What Kang De did not know was that after he left, a huge head poked out from the wall of the distant arms factory and looked at the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    The director of the firearms factory workshop and the chief feces production officer, Gun Master Bang Bang. He hadpleted a magnificent feat that was enough to be recorded in the history booksst night. He had processed the orc feces several times and mixed them with other thought materials to process them into powerful green-skinned gunpowder. It could be said that he had opened the prelude to the era of firearms.


    At this moment, his eyes stared at the venttion window of the toilet and the small room. It was the ce where the divine and great prophetic son had fought. Since the green-skinned feces could be processed into powerful and domineering bang bangs, then¡­


    Gun Master Bang Bang muttered, ¡°I think¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 196 - 196 Supporting Goethe

    196 Supporting Goethe


    The dark clouds of war never dissipated. They enveloped the sky above Valentine City and everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The elves had just lost yesterday and there was no movement until now, but no one was optimistic that the sharp ears were afraid. The cultural radiation strategy of the Twilight Dynasty was extremely sessful. Even three-year-old children knew that the elves were heroic and good at fighting and regarded glory as everything, so they naturally knew what a temporary failure meant to the elves.


    Just like in ys and poems, when facing the enemy, the brave elf warriors might lose a small battle because of the enemy¡¯s cunning and despicable nature, but they would always learn their lesson and be braver, obtaining a huge victory in the end.


    The longer they prepared, the more intense the next attack would be.


    Everyone waited in fear and unease.


    Moreover, they did what they could.


    The soldiers seized the opportunity to rest and prepare. The officials did their own jobs, from the dispatch of resources to the maintenance of equipment, so much so that when the city patrolled, the people were busy. Even some civilians were conscripted and sent.


    Hong San began to take the opportunity to move again. He had rolled around at the bottom for a long time and could discover the problem in the smallest detail. Moreover, he was extremely good at guessing people¡¯s hearts. The things he brought back were basically bad news.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the casualties the day before were greater than I imagined.¡±


    When the Cathayan returned to report again, Kang De was still making enchanted arrows. He did not look up and nodded before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°This time, there are more guards and private soldiers of the nobles and merchants, as well as mercenaries and diators. Nick will use the same trick again because the next elf attack will definitely be fierce and unstoppable. From the perspective of the city defense, we must prioritize expending these troops¡­ However, to ensure that these people fight to the death, at the very least, they won¡¯t mutiny and escape to affect the battle. How to coordinate and control will depend on his ability.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hong San wanted to say something but hesitated.


    In front of him, Kang De was calm and steady, like an ancient mountain. Even if the situation of the battle was dangerous and iparably dangerous, he waspletely calm and did what he should do step by step. Such mental cultivation was simplyparable to his master¡­ However, he could not do it.


    In the past, Hong San could submit to any situation. No matter what situation he was in, he was willing to endure it. Even if he was a ve or a maid, he could find fun in his lowly life. This time, he could have done the same. With his martial arts cultivation, even if the city was broken, he could most likely escape. Even if he did not run, the elves would most likely let him go on ount that he was from Cathay.


    In fact, if he was willing to be a servant, there was a high chance that he would be epted by the high-level elf officers. After all, with his various abilities, even the proud elves would serve himfortably¡­ The elves had already thought highly of the Cathayan. It was really too honorable to have an extraordinary Cathayan as a follower or even a servant.


    Therefore, Hong San should have been the person with the least worry in this city.


    It was originally like this.


    However, now¡­ he could not help but worry.


    He was worried about the fate of this city.


    Also¡­


    Kang De nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Worried about your good friends?¡±


    There was a trace of mockery in his tone.


    Of course, he was talking about the people from the Heaven and Earth Association.


    After the first siege, the huge pressure that Hong San had umted for a long time finally erupted. After intense and even hysterical questioning, he vomited blood and fell. The people who had always been protected and sacrificed by Hong San revealed coldness and selfishness.


    Before Kang De took Hong San away, he had already unterally dered a break with the other party. However, he still fought for Hong San in the subsequent negotiations and made Mayor Nick agree to let that group of people go and not recruit and squeeze them.


    Although Hong San did not say it, he understood everything Kang De had done for him. He knew that Kang De was tired of the group of people from the Heaven and Earth Association, so he had never mentioned this matter. He had also worked hard to n and run for Kang De¡¯s interests and did his best to help him defend the city¡­ However, this did not mean that he had forgotten the group of people from the Heaven and Earth Association from now on.


    Apart from running and nning for Kang De, he had also secretly gone to that street to take a look.


    As expected, Nick kept his promise and no longer treated the Heaven and Earth Association as cannon fodder that could be consumed at will. However, the mayor was also a smart person. He knew that Kang De did not like these refugees, so he naturally would not treat them well. As for the initial courtesy and preferential treatment, forget it.


    These were actually not important.


    However, as expected¡­ Hong San still could not let go of those people.


    Perhaps it was too special. These people were the first people in his life who had once relied on and trusted him wholeheartedly, allowing the skills and martial arts he had learned to be used for the first time, allowing him to protect so many people for the first time and let him¡­ live like a human for the first time.


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you so loyal during Glory Sand?¡±


    Hong San lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re thinking too much. Those people from the Heaven and Earth Association are not even worthy of going to the battlefield. Moreover, Nick will keep his promise. He doesn¡¯t dare to go back on his word, so you don¡¯t have to worry that your good friends will be recruited again¡­ But what¡¯s the point? If the city is broken, they still have to die.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about them, why don¡¯t you take a sword out of the city now and kill all the elves outside the city to resolve the siege?¡±


    Hong San was shocked, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    Kang De said casually, ¡°Then go to the kitchen and collect a few cherries. Practice well. After the city is broken, quickly find the elfmander and lick his butt until he¡¯sfortable. Let loose on the bed. Perhaps you can make the other party be merciful and let go of those people from the Heaven and Earth Association.¡±


    Hong San subconsciously covered his butt and said in surprise, ¡°Master, I can do anything, except this.¡±


    ¡°F*ck.¡±


    Kang De casually picked up a rock and threw it. ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to kill the elves, nor can you beg the enemy to show mercy. Then what¡¯s the use of worrying about this? The world is human life, but the people in this city are not human lives? If the people here can die, can¡¯t your good brothers?¡±


    Hong San hugged his head and dodged, saying repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s different, this is different¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s indeed different.¡± Kang De sneered, ¡°At the very least, the people in this city are not so ingrates. For example, it was extremely noisyst night, but after exining, they understand very well.¡±


    Hong San held his head and said carefully, ¡°It¡¯s the same. They understand because you gave them money and a knife and were willing to reason with them. They¡¯re already lucky. How can they dare to say no?¡±


    Kang De pretended to hit him. Hong San hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll stop! I¡¯ll stop!¡±


    He was smart and understood what Kang De meant. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m only worried. I know the severity and don¡¯t dare to let my matters dy your important matter. I should naturally assist you in guarding the city¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°What if we can¡¯t defend it?¡±


    Hong San replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll follow you closely. As long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. If the city is really broken, I¡¯ll definitely have a way out if I follow you.¡±


    Kang De smiled and pointed at him. ¡°Your nature is hard to change.¡±


    Hong San only smiled apologetically.


    Kang De shook his head. ¡°So go do what you have to do. I was thinking about the city being broken.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one more thing now. You made me think that other than attacking forcefully, what other methods do the elves have? I¡¯ve pondered all the way and have some thoughts¡­¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°The pce battles of the elves are very exciting. They¡¯ve lived for a long time and like to think about things. Over time, there are many schemes and tricks. Just like this, their poems and ys still have the cheek to say that the elves are ignorant of the world, simple and kind. They¡¯re really shameless.¡±


    ¡°I think that other than attacking forcefully, the elves might also y tricks¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What tricks?¡±


    Hong San was about to answer when he heard a faint thunderous shout from the city wall.


    Dark clouds rolled in the sky and the wind howled. Thunder magnified the sound, and the wind teleported it. The power of the spell gathered outside the city, but what attacked was not the attack of the spell.


    Instead, there were words.


    By the time it floated here, theplete sentence had already scattered.


    However, Kang De and Hong San still heard the most important word.


    The name was an Eastern name, and thenguage was a Westernnguage. If they shouted the Eastern name in a Westernnguage, and it was in aplete sentence, it would definitely be extremely ear-piercing to an Easterner and they would immediately notice it.


    The name ¡°Kang De¡± sounded in the wind.


    Kang De and Hong San¡¯s expressions changed.


    A momentter, Leona ran out. ¡°Kang¡­ did I hear something?¡±


    Kang De said nothing.


    Leona¡¯s mind raced and she looked uneasy. ¡°Should I send someone to ask around?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­ Someone wille soon.¡±


    Hong San muttered, ¡°Is this the elves¡¯ conspiracy?¡±


    Leona took a few steps forward and said anxiously, ¡°What conspiracy of the elves? How do they know Kang De¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s strange not to know.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°In the intense battle on the city wall, the three wooden puppets were all destroyed by me. Coupled with the appearance of thest reinforcements, what amotion. The mechanical giant and the green-skinned cavalry are all things the elves have never seen. In such a situation, how can the elves not be curious about who I am? Once they¡¯re curious, how can they not think of who I am?¡±


    ¡°After all, I lit up my gun on the city wall. Tina caused such amotion in the north, causing the Empire to be covered in dust and the elves to be facing a great enemy. What happened in Glory Sand must have been ced on the desk of the high-level generals of Twilight. At that time, I did not silence all the witnesses. It¡¯s natural for my appearance, characteristics, andbat style to be exposed¡­¡±


    Leona said worriedly, ¡°Then what do the elves want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s definitely not a good thing.¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Just wait. Someone will tell us soon.¡±


    It was not only Leona and Hong San who were worried, Kang De was also extremely unhappy.


    He had coincidentally teleported to Valentine and began to interact with the officials of Valentine for all kinds of reasons. However, he did not reveal his identity. Instead, he operated under the alias of ¡°Dong Zhuo¡±. After all, there was no knowing the human heart. The knight had instructed him not to believe the Goethe people easily, so he naturally had to follow it.


    In such a dangerous war and turmoil, the identity of the Prince Consort of Goethe was basically useless. Moreover, he was a foreigner. Moreover, his identity could not be confirmed. Not only would there be no more benefits, but he might also attract some restrictions and trouble.


    He had done very well as Dong Zhuo. In two consecutive battles, he had already proven his value and obtained Valentine¡¯s respect and courtesy. He was much better than the gigolo Prince Consort of Goethe.


    However, at this moment, the elves surrounding the city seemed to have exposed his identity.


    He did not think that the elves had nothing to do. They had publicly exposed his identity only to remind the Valentines that ¡°Hey, did you hear that? Your beautiful and gentle husband, Princess Tina, is in the city now. You didn¡¯t expect this, right? Hurry up and go watch, touch, feed, take photos, and post on Weibo¡±.


    There was definitely a conspiracy.


    When he thought of this, Kang De was especially unhappy.


    Anyone would feel unhappy if they were schemed against and remembered. The Chinese¡¯s habit was to make a fortune silently and keep everyone in the dark¡­


    The elves announced all of this.


    This meant that his identity wouldpletely change, causing a series of unpredictable changes, including the change in the attitude of the others towards him, the problem of his position, and more and more trouble.


    D*mn¡­


    Even his small tacit understanding with Nick was broken.


    Kang De kept feeling that Nick seemed to have guessed his identity. However, he pretended to be stupid, and Nick followed suit. The two of themmunicated and cooperated in a businesslike manner, taking what they needed.


    Now, Nick could no longer pretend to be stupid.


    Just as Kang De was feeling vexed, he heard the sound of hooves thundering. A small team of cavalry was quickly approaching.


    Amidst the cracking and deforming, the Autobot transformed into a human. Looking down, his vision was vast. He walked to Kang De¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, I heard your name in the wind.¡±


    A momentter, someone rushed in.


    It was the City Lord¡¯s younger brother, Preston, who had worked well with Kang De. After Kang De disyed his divine might that day and forcefully turned the situation around, this person was already on the verge of evolving into his little fan.


    As soon as he entered, he red at Kang De, ¡°¡­You¡¯re Princess Tina¡¯s husband, the Cathayan, Kang De?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Kang De said with his eyes open. ¡°My name is Dong Zhuo.¡±


    Preston did not believe it. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about your deeds. My brother also obtained some information. I was wondering why your weapons and abilities are so strange. I¡¯ve simply never seen them before. Also, this mechanical giant¡­ It¡¯s just that Her Highness said that you¡¯re dead, so I didn¡¯t think of it. There¡¯s also the green-skinned¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked hisrge eyes innocently, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. My name is Dong Zhuo. This mechanical giant is my son. As for the green-skinned, they¡¯re from the Western Liang Tribe who volunteered to support Goethe¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? The elves called you out and even praised you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you¡­¡± Preston patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I heard that Princess Tina has a husband. I wanted to beat him up, but if it¡¯s you, I won¡¯t. However¡­¡±


    At this point, he sighed softly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    If the elves really had a trick, they would definitely not give him any room to quibble.


    Preston nced at him and said, ¡°The Elven Commander, themander of the Dusk Legion, is holding a banquet under the city ording to the customs of Cathay. Please have a chat.¡±

 Chapter 197 - 197 This Is How Liu Bang Won

    197 This Is How Liu Bang Won


    A strong wind mixed with fine sand blew from afar. The g of the Dusk Legion fluttered. ck clouds pressed down on the city, and the army outside the city was serious. Themander stood with his sword and looked in Valentine¡¯s direction.


    ¡°The Goethe people are powerful and worship warriors. We invite him with courtesy. If he doesn¡¯t dare toe, he¡¯ll be a coward and will definitely be despised and mocked by the people of our country.¡±


    The ruler of the Dusk Legion slowly said, ¡°If he abandons the city and escapes, without Valentine guarding it, he won¡¯t be able to deal with our many methods. At that time, after we capture the city, we¡¯ll kill two people in the city. Then, we¡¯ll tell them that it was Kang De who abandoned the city and fled that attracted Valentine¡¯s bloodshed and let them spread this tragic matter and let Kang De carry this taint and blood debt that can¡¯t be washed away.¡±


    Hearing this, the adjutant was stunned and hesitated.


    Themander turned to look at him and sneered, ¡°Do you want to say that we¡¯re the ones who ughtered the city? How can the Goethe people hate him? Wrong. You have to know that most humans don¡¯t dare to hate the people they really should hate. They¡¯ll only hate those who won¡¯t attract evil consequences. How can they dare to hate us? We¡¯ll really kill them, city by city.¡±


    ¡°There are two types of people in that small group. The first are the true patriots. They know that they should hate us, and there¡¯s another portion. They know Kang De¡¯s innocence and that we¡¯re hateful, but they won¡¯t hate us. They¡¯ll still be happy because we handed them a knife to use.¡±


    The adjutant lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Themander said indifferently, ¡°Therefore, he¡¯ll definitelye and stay.¡±


    The adjutant echoed, ¡°Then, he¡¯ll definitely fall into our hands in the end.¡±


    Themander nced at him again and smiled faintly, but he did not speak.


    He waved.


    The foot soldiers of a military formation spoke in unison and issued an invitation to the Dusk Legion to invite Princess Tina¡¯s husband, Prince Kang De, from Cathay, out of the city.


    He swore on the honor and dignity of the elves that he would not set up any traps.


    The mages swept up a violent wind and blew at the shouts. The wandering knights drew their bows and nocked arrows, throwing soft arrows with arrows and letters tied to them into the city. Not only did they want Kang De to know about this, but they also wanted everyone in the city to know¡­ be it soldiers, nobles, ormoners.


    The members of the pce of the country they served and protected were in this city.


    Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    After Preston conveyed the elf¡¯s invitation, Leona immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t go! The elves don¡¯t keep their promises. They¡¯re good at stirring up trouble and pretending to be trustworthy. They can¡¯t be trusted! Since they already know your identity, they will capture you alive to threaten Tina, so you should leave Valentine immediately!¡±


    When Preston heard this, he subconsciously red at Leona, a citizen of the Empire.


    ¡°My brother said that the Second Prince¡¯s reinforcements will arrive in three to five days,¡± he said. ¡°If you leave, Valentine will definitely not be able to defend it. This is one of the reasons. Secondly, if you run away at a time like this, won¡¯t your reputation be ruined? The elves are the best at stirring up trouble. As long as they announce it wantonly, your reputation will be ruined!¡±


    He took a step forward and lowered his head sincerely, ¡°I have selfish motives. Without you, Valentine City might have been broken yesterday. Many people would have died. Therefore, emotionally speaking, I don¡¯t want you to leave, but this is not the entire reason. I¡¯m not lying. If you leave, the elves won¡¯t give up the chance to defame you! Why don¡¯t you stay and wait for the reinforcements to arrive to work together to repel the elves? This is the best oue!¡±


    At this moment, Leona pulled Kang De back and said seriously, ¡°Reputation is very important, but life is more important than reputation. Even if your reputation is smeared for a moment, you can clear it sooner orter if you¡¯re alive. If you tten Twilight City one day, you don¡¯t have to do anything at all. There¡¯ll naturally be a group of people fighting to help you cleanse your reputation¡­¡±


    Worry appeared on the girl¡¯s face, ¡°Do you understand what I mean? Since the elves know your identity, they must be determined to obtain you because you¡¯re the only chance to deter Tina¡¯s northern operation. Strategically speaking, the elves have a reason to obtain you at all costs. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay! They keep saying that reinforcements can¡¯te. What if it¡¯s the elves¡¯ reinforcements?¡±


    Preston was furious when he heard this and suddenly pulled out his sword. ¡°You Empire b*tch¡­¡±


    Kang De pulled Leona behind him, his eyes cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Preston was first stunned by his gaze, then said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s from the Empire and can¡¯t be trusted. Why are you on her side?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust any country, but I trust an individual. Even if she¡¯s an elf, as long as I judge that I can trust her, I can. You can¡¯t insult and hurt my friend!¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°She got involved in this mess for Tina and me. I understand your vignce and hostility towards the Empire, but watch your mouth!¡±


    Preston¡¯s face flushed red. He could not draw his sword or put it away. He panted with anger.


    Fortunately, a momentter, another team of riders ran over. The soldiers outside greeted them one after another. The person who had smoothed things over had arrived. Mayor Nick walked into the courtyard and nced at the embarrassed and helpless Preston. Although he did not know what had happened, he knew what to do.


    ¡°Soldier Preston, please return to your war zone immediately and monitor the movements of the elves.¡±


    Preston put away his sword and agreed. He looked at Kang De onest time and strode away.


    Only Mayor Nick was left in the courtyard. The others who had followed him were waiting outside.


    The ruler of Valentine looked energetic, and his eyes were sharp and lively as if the weakness and madness revealed yesterday was only a dream¡­ However, there were some gray spots at his temples.


    The first thing he did was apologize.


    ¡°I apologize on his behalf,¡± Nick said, looking down. ¡°He must have said something unseemly.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Mayor, are you going to apologize for your brother without distinguishing right from wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to distinguish. Just think about it and you¡¯ll know the reason for the argument.¡± Nick smiled. ¡°You turned the situation around and saved the entire city yesterday. He already admires you very much. How could he have a conflict with you? The argument today must be because of something new that happened today.¡±


    Kang De was curious. ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that needs a long speech.¡± Nick sighed. ¡°Themon problem of humans¡­ When he knew your identity and admired your actions and ability, he treated you as apatriot and a member of the Goethe people. This is a form of approval. It¡¯s originally a good thing, but it sometimes bes a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Because he acknowledges you and treats you as a member of Goethe, he¡¯ll ask you to stand on our side and be like them. The worst thing is that he confused the concept of the Goethe people with his own perception and asked you to maintain the same thoughts and positions as him. This is simply asking for trouble.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he smiled. ¡°Then what does the mayor think?¡±


    Nick said softly, ¡°I think you don¡¯t care very much about the noble status you obtained from marrying Princess Tina. It can even be said that marrying Princess Tina doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ve be a Goethe person. Instead, Princess Tina became a Cathayan because of this.¡±


    ¡ªI¡¯m not even very concerned about marrying Tina.


    However, he could not say this. Be it in front of Nick or anywhere, it was difficult to say.


    What if he fell for herter?


    Nick continued, ¡°Nine out of ten men who live on this continent who have some knowledge have dreamed of marrying a princess. Apart from women, what they want to obtain more is the status and power that will follow. After all, on this continent, marrying a good wife can be worth 20 years of hard work.¡±


    ¡°However, I think that you¡¯re in love with Princess Tina and definitely don¡¯t fancy Tedrell¡¯s power and status.¡±


    ¡°Because the elves invaded Goethe, the oue is obvious at a nce. Princess Tina dered that you¡¯ve already passed away. If you¡¯re a greedy person who covets power and wealth, you¡¯ll definitely not want to get involved in this mess. However, you¡¯re here after all and hid your identity. You willingly protected this city and turned the tide several times.¡±


    At this point, the mayor looked at Kang De and said sincerely, ¡°Therefore, I think you chose to fight for Goethe at a time like this for love and responsibility, not for power and status. If an impressive person like you wants those things, you canpletely get them yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    D*mn, it felt so good.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. You¡¯re right, say more.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mayor, you¡¯re ttering me. However, you¡¯ve already said good things¡­ If you have any thoughts, why don¡¯t you just say them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk,¡± Nick replied. ¡°I¡¯m here to listen.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡±


    The mayor nced at Leona, who looked wary behind Kang De, and slowly said, ¡°I can roughly guess the conflict just now. Preston asked you to stay. Miss Leona asked you to leave. There was a conflict, so I came. I think Miss Leona and Preston are both wrong about something. How can a person like you listen to the opinions and suggestions of others? You want to hold your fate in your hands, just like me.¡±


    He paused for a moment, then said softly, ¡°No matter the oue, I can ept it calmly.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, his heart stirred slightly. He looked at the tall and elegant noble mayor opposite him.


    The other party bowed slightly with a perfect etiquette that could not be picked out.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Kang De. As you can see, the elves have issued an invitation. How should we deal with it and make a decision? I¡¯m waiting for your answer and will cooperate with you fully. Regardless of whether you stay or leave, whether you attend the appointment or reject it¡­ Please make a decision.¡± He said calmly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens?¡± Kang De said. ¡°Even if I embarrass Tedrell?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nick straightened up and said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s no Tedrell in this city, only Valentine. I don¡¯t care about what you said.¡±


    Leona seemed to think of something and her expression turned strange and subtle. She desperately poked Kang De¡¯s back with her finger from behind with a shocked expression.


    Embarrass Tedrell.


    ¡ªCould it be that it¡¯s what I think? Hey! It¡¯s more than embarrassing! If you do this, the Tedrell family will be destroyed on the mental and reputation level today!


    At this moment, her mood was really indescribable, and her actions becamerger andrger. She heard Kang De say, ¡°Alright, I happen to have an idea¡­¡±


    ¡ªNo, ahhhhhhh!


    She could not care less and grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Kang De turned to look at her and said with disdain, ¡°You want to do that again? No, you can¡¯t do anything rash this time. No matter what, the idea of throwing feces on the elf officers is too¡­¡±


    Leona¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mayor Nick frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯ll only anger the elves. It¡¯s useless. Instead, it¡¯ll make Prince Kang De and Valentine aughingstock. It¡¯s better to avoid them.¡±


    Kang De nodded and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been talking about her. A big girl actually likes to y with poop. It¡¯s really too bad. Be more reserved¡­¡±


    Leona flew into a rage. ¡°You, you, you, you¡­¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, who asked you to joke? I¡¯m not a pervert. How can I y with feces? How disgusting.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. I n to meet the elves.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°They shouted my identity because they wanted to force me to leave but could not. I can only stay in the city and wait for death. I¡¯m the person who hates these schemes the most. Since they¡¯re ying such a trick, I can only stay here and kill them all before leaving. It¡¯s more carefree.¡±


    ¡°Since they¡¯re so dirty, we don¡¯t have to talk about morals.¡±


    He turned to ask his iron son, ¡°How¡¯s the high-speed shell?¡±


    The Autobot asked, ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and shed in the air. He said firmly, ¡°I n to imitate the story of the Hongmen Banquet and pretend to attend the banquet to feign civility with the other party. When all the important figures of the other party are here, I¡¯ll secretly give the order to summon long-range artillery fire and plow the area around the banquet inside and out. I¡¯ll kill as many as I can. At that time, Liu Bang won the battle between the Chu and Han dynasties like this.¡±


    Everyone present looked at each other and was speechless for a moment. No one jumped out to say that this n was great.


    Nick barely understood Kang De¡¯s n. The other party nned to use his strange alchemy methods to blow up the banquet. It would be best if he could kill all the elves participating.


    He asked directly, ¡°How can I guarantee your safety?¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°I have my own way to escape. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    The ability he had obtained from the crimson scroll was the greatest guarantee of this trip. Time eleration was secondary. The most useful thing was the spatial anchor. As long as he set the spatial coordinates in the city, he would activate his ability to return to the white fog world and transmigrate again. He would directly appear in the city. At that time, he could take the opportunity to trick these sons of b*tches.


    ¡ªYou didn¡¯t expect me to teleport, right? You can¡¯t catch me at all.


    If not for this ability, he would not have gone even if he was beaten to death.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Right, do you have any powerful poison? Seizure drugs or something¡­ It¡¯s very poisonous and strange. Anything is fine. Take as much as you have and send it to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nick¡¯s mouth opened.


    He had just nned to say that he had to be careful of the elves poisoning him.


    ¡ªYou actually nned to do it yourself.


    He thought for a moment and advised, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your n won¡¯t work because the elves will definitely be wary. The mages are on standby. Your methods might not be effective.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t try, I¡¯ll never know if it¡¯s effective. Even if I can¡¯t kill the elves, it¡¯s fine to shock them,¡± Kang De said. ¡°There¡¯s no good banquet for the elves. They already have ill intentions by calling out my whereabouts and name, so there must be a need to fight back. We have to go with the mentality of killing.¡±


    He said to Mayor Nick, ¡°Negotiate with the elves and discuss the banquet venue. Then, prepare for defense¡­¡±


    ¡°As for me¡­¡±


    He stretched his neck and sneered, ¡°I want to prepare a huge surprise for them.¡±


    Outside the city, in front of the elf military camp, themander stared at Valentine for a long time. He turned around and said, ¡°Order the various departments to start mobilizing. If we can take down Kang Deter, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to attack the city!¡±


    The adjutant revealed a strange expression, but he still lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Elras, let me teach you something,¡± themander said indifferently. ¡°Elves are born noble and have their own beliefs and persistence. However, those so-called promises, so-called trustworthiness, so-called dignity, and so-called pride are all fake disguises that are used to deceive outsiders¡­ The reason why they did not tear off the disguise is that the price is not enough after all. Now, it¡¯s time to do it.¡±


    ¡°If we can capture Kang De aliveter, there¡¯s no need to keep the people of this city alive. After tomorrow, the elves will still be a noble race that keeps their promises and is proud. They¡¯ll stand above despicable humans.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 198 - 198 Stuffed to Death

    198 Stuffed to Death


    The breeze arrived and the world was silent. The dark clouds that enveloped the sky were forcefully dispersed by the elf mages, allowing the sun to cast light and illuminate the ground, making today look like an ordinary and peaceful day.


    This was sincerity. It meant that ¡°today was originally a ck cloud pressing down on the city, but when Prince Kang De arrived, the weather was clear¡±.


    It was also a demonstration. Manipting an unpredictable phenomenon was a shocking and awe-inspiring power.


    In the middle of Valentine and the elf military camp, in a ce where it was difficult for both sides to shoot weapons, the terrifying logistics system of the elves had already prepared a banquet.


    They were actually all Cathayan dishes. At the very least, they looked that way. Round table, bowls, chopsticks, cups, and cups were allbined, so much so that the dishes on the table were also cold, hot, and vegetarian. They looked decent.


    There were two elf mages standing at the side. One of them used his magic power to iste the outside world and lock the water, and the other used his magic power to maintain the temperature and ensure the taste of the dishes. The leader of the Twilight Army stood at the front, and his majestic figure faced Valentine City, which was filled with soldiers. More than ten high-level officers stood around him, and more than a hundred elf elites were wearing etiquette armor and holding gs and weapons. They looked mighty and extraordinary.


    The adjutant apanied the main general. From the corner of his eye, he saw more than 200 elf soldiers present, and worry shed across his face, ¡°Lord, we have so many soldiers here. Will Kang De dare toe?¡±


    Themander said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the soldiers are all lined up openly that the other party believes that we won¡¯t y any tricks¡­ If I¡¯m the only one waiting here, he won¡¯t dare toe.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the more dangerous such a ce is filled with enemies and knives and spears, the more it can arouse thepetitiveness and pride of such young humans. The Cathayans like such a ce. If they go to the enemy camp alone, the enemy will set up a pot of oil. The brave ones will not change their expressions and go straight in. Only then can they show their courage and ability. Heh.¡±


    He revealed a mocking smile. ¡°In the words of the Cathayan, I¡¯m pleasing him.¡±


    The adjutant also smiled when he heard this, ¡°Then you have to argue with the other party ording to the custom of the Cathayans?¡±


    Themander sneered, ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about? I got the logistics department to spend the effort to make such a table of Cathayan dishes and ced the soldiers in front of him to numb him and make him think that I¡¯m scaring him so that he¡¯ll lower his guard. The information of Glory Sand Town shows that this person is ruthless, decisive, meticulous, and has many methods. To deal with such a person, we have to seize the initiative and be merciless.¡±


    His expression did not change, and there was a trace of ferociousness in his words, ¡°At the moment before we shake hands, I¡¯ll suddenly attack and take him down cleanly with the cooperation of the others. I¡¯m not interested in sitting with a human and taking food from the same bowl and te, let alone listening to the shallow and boring conversation of humans. Even if I want to say a few words to him, I have to wait for him to lie in the cage.¡±


    The adjutant nodded gently. ¡°Yes, humans are stupid and shallow to begin with. His grandfather is probably not even as old as your son¡­ Their lives are really too short, so their thoughts are so shallow and boring.¡±


    Themander did not answer. He looked into the distance and said indifferently, ¡°He left the city.¡±


    The adjutant was shocked, then took the binocrs and looked. ¡°Alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t even bring that terrifying alchemical giant.¡± Themander revealed a mocking expression, ¡°What an understanding young man. He¡¯s extremely cute.¡±


    At this moment, the cute young man who had left the city was talking.


    ¡°Nonsense, why should I eat with the elves? Isn¡¯t it boring to sit with this group of b*stards?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for them to gather together. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Not only are there soldiers, but they¡¯re also all in the open. Even the axemen have to ambush under the tent. Don¡¯t you know thismon sense?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Look at how eager they are to prepare. They must have evil intentions. No matter what they n, they have to wee them and say a few polite words, right? I insist on a sudden attack. They won¡¯t even speak and will only meet. I¡¯ll send you a signal when the distance between the two sides is not too far and not too close, then disappear on the spot.¡±


    ¡°They must be dumbfounded. Then you¡¯ll bomb their mothers. I¡¯ll make them explode without saying a word to them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Remember to tell Nick that this attack has to have a good reason. Don¡¯t say that I teleported back myself. Just say that the evil elves have a vicious n and used spatial spells to exile me to another dimension. They murdered the great Prince Kang De. You have to avenge me.¡±


    After Kang De was almost done exining, he rode the confident car in the direction of the Hongmen Banquet.


    Behind him, in Valentine City, countless eyes watched this figure.


    For some reason, Kang De recalled the picture of the sessful atomic bomb test, the researchers raising their arms in the distance and cheering, and Einstein riding his bicycle back in secret, although it was most likely photoshopped.


    ¡°He¡¯s here¡­ Hmm? Wait.¡±


    A thought shed through themander¡¯s mind. He took the binocrs and first looked at Kang De, who was slowly riding over, then at Valentine City. A cold smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡±


    He lowered his voice, ¡°Inform the officers that no one is allowed to attack without my orders. Suppress your hostility and killing intent¡­ Also, invite Master Garcia over.¡±


    The in here was vast and t. The expressions of the elves in front of him slowly became visible. Kang De¡¯s raised cor covered his mouth. This was to prevent the elves with shocking vision from discovering that he was talking to the air.


    He used the walkie-talkie tomunicate with his iron son and specially ran back to the white fog world to borrow itst night.


    ¡°The distance is about the same, so they have to wee us. You have to pay attention to the coordinates and listen to my orders.¡±


    As expected, when the two sides were about 200 meters apart, the g on the other side fluttered. The honor guard wearing shining golden etiquette armor strode out and smoothly divided into two rows, listing the paths. Apanied by his subordinates, themander of the Dusk Legion walked over.


    ¡°Get ready¡­ Listen to me talk. When I say ¡®hello, your mother is dead¡¯, fire.¡±


    Kang De stopped and propped up the car. With a calm expression, he weed the elves.


    The walkie-talkie was silent. His iron son did not speak, waiting for his father¡¯s order.


    Suddenly, Kang De¡¯s expression changed. He lowered his head slightly as if he was staring at something on his body. Then, he pondered and said, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    The walkie-talkie was still silent. There was only an imperceptible soft sound, indicating that he understood.


    The elf leader¡¯s hand had already reached over.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Sir, your hand is covered in the blood of Goethe soldiers and innocent civilians. My hand is also stained with the blood of many elf invaders. If we shake hands, will the dead living beings agree?¡±


    Themander¡¯s expression did not change as he said calmly, ¡°Before answering this question, Your Excellency, Goethe has ruled this ce for hundreds of years. It collects taxes from the diligentmoners every year and has also recruited soldiers to fight outside and let countless husbands and sons die. It has achieved the reputation, status, and wealth of the Tedrell family. The price is the poverty, separation, and sorrow of the people. I want to ask if the sessive Grand Dukes of Goethe have asked the consent of themoners of Goethe to do these things?¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, themander retracted his hand.


    ¡°The answer is that there¡¯s no need, none of them. The Grand Dukes of Goethe rule themoners and don¡¯t need the approval of themoners. Whether we shake hands or not, we don¡¯t need the approval of the dead either. We only have to follow our hearts. This is the authority of a superior,¡± the elf said. ¡°Since Prince Kang De doesn¡¯t want to shake my hand, I don¡¯t have a reason to have to shake yours. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to shake.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and bowed slightly, more like a Cathayan etiquette. ¡°Please.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He restrained the contempt and teasing he had just felt and walked side by side with the other party.


    Behind him were the officers apanying the elves, and on both sides were the honor guard with stern expressions. The elves of this world were not as slender and weak as Kang De had in his impression. Instead, they were burly, majestic, and strong. Moreover, they were handsome. They were the kind of handsomeness that made people jealous.


    However, it did not matter. After killing them all, he would be the most handsome man in this area.


    At this moment, the iron tower-like elf beside him slowly said, ¡°My name is Thendron.¡±


    Kang De turned around in surprise.


    The other party¡¯s expression was also curious, ¡°His Highness Kang De doesn¡¯t care what I¡¯m called. Moreover, it¡¯s not out of fear and nervousness, but because you don¡¯t care at all¡­ It¡¯s really surprising that there are actually humans in this world who will look down on the elves from the bottom of their hearts. Moreover, it¡¯s a powerful hero like you who has faced the elves head-on.¡±


    Kang De stopped.


    Themander stopped. The elves behind him stopped. The guards of honor on both sides nced at Kang De from the corner of their eyes. At least at this moment, Kang De was in the center.


    He revealed a vexed expression as if he did not know where to start. This was a veryplicated question. It would take a long time to tell¡­ Moreover, it was meaningless to say it.


    Therefore, Kang De nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I look down on you.¡±


    The elves were actually not angry. Some elves even chuckled.


    When an elephant was provoked by an ant who said ¡°you little thing¡±, the elephant would not be angry, right?


    Instead, he would feel that it was ridiculous and funny.


    Themander asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°There are many reasons. Part of them stems from my arrogance and sense of superiority. This is very bad and ugly. I¡¯ve been working hard to change it.¡±


    ¡°However, a greater reason is your actions, your double standards, your hypocrisy, your disregard for morals, your war, your fake attitude, and ugliness¡­¡±


    Kang De looked around at the elves and saw pairs of eyes filled with disdain, disgust, and mockery. This arrogance, prejudice, pride, and curiosity¡­ they were the same as many Westerners.


    He did not care, did not understand, and did not want to care. He could not be bothered to understand.


    What was the point of wasting his breath?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    He sighed, then said, ¡°F*ck your mothers.¡±


    The air suddenly froze. The noble elves looked at each other and even suspected that they had heard wrongly. Their brains which were filled with countless elegant words could not understand this simple and direct vulgarity. The many etiquette entries they had learned did not have the n to deal with such a situation.


    They even forgot to be angry.


    A momentter, Thendron was the first to recover. There was no anger on his face, but his tone became more serious, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that. Rude, ridiculous, and uncultured. You¡¯ve embarrassed Tedrell.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I start a war. I invade other people¡¯s territory. I kill and kill innocent civilians. I¡¯m unscrupulous and cold-blooded, but I know that I¡¯m a noble and pure race. This is your logic. Hypocritical, ugly, and ridiculous. I really want to see what you look like after tearing off your masks.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Just like now, you swore on your reputation and dignity that you would definitely not set up any traps, but you set a trap from the beginning. Isn¡¯t the despicable nature of the elves considered despicable? Even if you¡¯re pointed at your nose and insulted, you have to maintain your elegance. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have said this¡¯. Would you put on such a pained expression and say, ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have done this¡¯ if I f*cked your mother in front of you?¡±


    Thendron¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he said sternly, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    His sword was unsheathed, and his spear was ced t, surrounded by killing intent.


    Kang De¡¯s expression did not change as he said indifferently, ¡°Why are you calling your father by his name?¡±


    Themander was furious and was about to attack, but he revealed a cruel and ferocious smile, ¡°You¡¯ve already discovered it? You came here alone and still dare to be so impudent until now. You should have something to rely on, right? I discovered earlier that Valentine didn¡¯t even send out a support team. You didn¡¯t intend on returning the way you came, right?¡±


    ¡°During the siege battle the day before, that mechanical giant¡¯sst attack shot into the air and blew up mymand tform. Its power is extremely powerful. Did youe this time to do the same and use yourself as bait to gather us together so that that mechanical giant can capture us in one fell swoop?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I guessed what method you¡¯ll use to escape?¡±


    His tone became calmer and calmer, but the killing intent and cruelty in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    ¡°The information about Glory Sand Town spread throughout the army. The intelligence department dug out everything there, including how Princess Tina escaped¡­ Prince Kang De has a simr teleportation divine artifact, right?¡±


    ¡°After I guessed this, I secretly asked Master Garcia to ce a spatial anchor on this ce. You might not understand the principle of this spell, but I can tell you that the space around you has already been locked. This means that no matter where you want to teleport to, Master Garcia¡¯s power will firmly lock onto you. Before you sessfully teleport, he will directly pull you back and fix you here!¡±


    ¡°In other words¡­ you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Thendron said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll pay a heavy price for those words.¡±


    Kang De chuckled. ¡°So his name is Garcia.¡±


    Themander¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he attacked like lightning.


    However, Kang De¡¯s eyes had already lit up with the cirction of time. He tore open his clothes and grabbed the crimson scroll that carried the divine power of time and space of the Dragon of Creation. A shattered ck halo appeared around him, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m telling you this nonsense is only because I think it¡¯s quite profitable to kill an elf who¡¯s good at spatial power.¡±


    In the next moment, he disappeared without a trace.


    Thendron immediately turned around and said sternly, ¡°Master Garcia, quickly¡­¡±


    With a soft sound like ss shattering, the spatial shift trick disappeared, revealing the old and wise face of the elf mage. The elegant elf who had lived for many years instantly disappeared from this world andpletely disappeared, dying silently.


    The elves did not know what this death meant.


    This Master Garcia was the first living being to explode from the force of an entire universe since this world was created.


    In the next moment, the sound of a cannonball passing through the sky echoed.

 Chapter 199 - 199 Broken Arrow Oath

    199 Broken Arrow Oath


    When the elf mage called Garcia began to anchor space, Kang De sensed it.


    The crimson scroll he kept close to him emitted a faint light and heat. The time and space divine power from Akatum reacted to the small changes in the surrounding space.


    Kang De was already prepared to leave at that time, but this change made him change his mind.


    On one side was the elf master who had explored the rules of space for many years, and on the other was the leader of the gods, the Dragon of Time and Space.


    Even if there was only a trace of weak divine power, it was obvious at a nce who was stronger. He tried tomunicate with the white fog world, and the resonance of the time and space divine power in his chest clearly told him something.


    The other party was painstakingly building a paper spatial defense line, but the great Dragon of Time and Space could turn him into Higgs boson.


    Therefore, in an instant, Kang De changed his mind. If he fired now, he did not know how many of these elves could be killed. However, an elf mage who was good at spatial power was most likely impossible to kill. He had to wait until that grandsonpleted the defense line andpletely blocked Kang De before killing him.


    There was no harm in waiting for a while.


    The elves clearly had ill intentions, but from the fact that the other party had secretly anchored the space, it could be seen that before this trap waspleted, the elves would definitely not attack to prevent him from escaping.


    Then let¡¯s wait a while and take the opportunity to scold them a few more times.


    Kang De and the elves pretended to be polite as they waited for the other party to finish. However, Master Garcia¡¯s work was really too good and his progress was extremely fast, so much so that he quickly had to hand over his ultimate move and return to the city. This was something that could not be helped. Otherwise, when the elf magepletely strengthened the space and chatted andughed with the elves in the banquet, waiting for the other party to attack, it would be called dancing on a steel rope. It was something Kang De could not do.


    As Kang De had expected, the oue was very smooth. After cursing, he sessfully escaped and returned to the white fog world unharmed. Mage Garcia¡¯s proud work was torn open by the divine power of time and space. Before the elf master could react, Kang De connected the door to the white fog world with his spatial restraint and the power of the entire universe rebounded.


    The elf mage died in an unimaginable way and state. Such a death was even more prestigious than eating the sr system of a Dual Vector Foil.


    Light shed and the crack opened. Kang De appeared on the bed in the bedroom.


    Hey on the bed and did not move. He only looked at the crimson scroll in his hand.


    The burning light of the scroll had yet to dissipate.


    In the past, when he shuttled back and forth, he crossed the world in a way he could not understand. The process was as if he was wandering in a dark sea, swimming from one bubble to another. That feeling was very subtle and indescribable as if he was using aputer. He could operate at will and do many things, but he did not know the principle of its operation and did not understand howplicated calctions and changes were behind simple operations.


    However, this time, for the first time, he used the divine power of time and space to open the way. For the first time, he broke through the enemy¡¯s magic power and opened the door. The internal principle and the external obstruction, the supreme and profoundw, because of the interference and effect of external forces, revealed a trace of essence mystery to Kang De, causing him to fall into deep thought as if he hadprehended something.


    ¡°That¡¯s a door¡­¡±


    Kang De slowly raised the scroll in his hand. He could sense the flow of divine power in the scroll. This scroll that he had obtained from the Holy Seal Inds and handed to Tina had magically returned to his hand giving him a magical ability. It controlled the flow of time in his body, controlled the time anchor mark of the white fog world, and set the location of teleportation¡­ Every one of them was very useful, but he felt that it was definitely more than that.


    This was because the divine power in the crimson scroll was still surging and abundant.


    ¡°What are you going to teach me this time?¡± Kang De muttered. ¡°How can I obtain it?¡±


    With his guess, the inheritance rules of the crimson scroll were probably an idealistic mechanism. Akatum was thought to symbolize righteousness and benevolence. Perhaps if he wanted to obtain the approval of the crimson scroll and the divine power of time and space, he had to possess these two precious qualities¡­ This was a guess that Kang De could make as a modern young man who had experienced countless online novels.


    However, the problem was¡­


    ¡°I was born in China and grew up in a modern environment. As a person, I remembered the glory and shame of history and formed a worldview filled with positive energy in an enlightened education and good family environment¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t I have the qualities of righteousness and pity now? What a joke. With my ability and superpower, if I stayed on Earth, I could obtain power, money, and women. Under such circumstances, I still returned to the other world to help Goethe fight the elves. Such a fearless¡­ No, the spirit of inter-worldism is already worthy of being benevolent, brave, and intelligent. I¡¯ll have to go to school in the future.¡±


    He shook his head, got out of bed, and stood up. He should have returned to the other world immediately, but after hesitating, he opened the bedroom door and walked to the living room. This was not Earth, but a mirror world. However, everything waspletely the same as on Earth, so he could recall the scene.


    Looking at the familiar home, the scenery outside the window, the tall buildings, the traffic, and everything in modern society, it was the ce and home he had lived in. He had grown up here. Every day was simr but different. It had always been calm and peaceful. However, a year ago, his world had turned upside down.


    Even if the bridge that crossed the two worlds was built and he could return to his hometown at any time, everything was different in the end.


    He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the building opposite him, but he thought of the city wall of Valentine. It had been struck by the elves¡¯ spells until gullies were crisscrossed. Blood had frozen and burned through mes. He looked at the cars that had stopped on the road and thought of the Autobot charging through the elf army. He thought of the intense and crazy killing on the city wall. Arrows filled the sky and spells roared. Large groups of lives instantly fell.


    In fact, unlike Glory Sand, this was a true war.


    The ss of the French window looked out at the scenery and reflected his slightly blurred reflection. Kang De stretched out his hand and touched the cold ss. He suddenly felt an inexplicable fear.


    At this moment, he understood what it meant to decide to return to the other world.


    It meant that his mind was leaving Earth and approaching the other world.


    The other world was filled with war. True civilization had not been born. Human lives were like grass here. There was an undisguised difference in status. In the midst of war, morality was like a joke.


    As a Goethe bureaucrat, Nick did not take civilians seriously. As racist invaders, the elves did not take human lives seriously. On Earth, the so-called human rights and equality had be tools. They had long changed under the control of the West, but in the other world, Kang De missed them.


    At the very least, on Earth, even if those principles were only on the surface, they were still deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. In the other world, if you talked about these, about pity, equality, and peace, you would be treated as a fool.


    The time ratio of seven to one meant that at least now, he would definitely spend far more time in the other world than on Earth. How should he coordinate life on both sides and how could he not be affected by the other world¡­ There were many, many problems. Only now did he suddenly realize that this could not be covered by sessive victories.


    Moreover¡­ it was far from a victory.


    Kang De sighed silently. He pressed his right hand against the ss window and closed his eyes.


    Space shattered, and a halo shed. He had left this world.


    In the next moment, the world overturned and crossed time and space. Kang De opened his eyes. There was a soft bed under him. From outside the window, there was a sound like thunder. This was the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    Kang De got out of bed and pulled open the door. Leona stood opposite him and stared at the door like a puppy. When she saw Kang De, she was first stunned, then she shouted, ¡°You¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was a little choked. Even she was shocked. Leona looked at Kang De, her eyes revealing a thousand things, but she did not know what to say.


    Before taking the risk, Kang De swore that there was no problem. However, other than him, who would feel that there was nothing to worry about?


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do such a thing again!¡±


    Tears welled up in the corners of Leona¡¯s eyes. Perhaps she felt that her tone was a little ambiguous, but then she said angrily, ¡°If you die outside, won¡¯t it be a loss for me to take the risk to run here and suffer for you? I¡¯ll even be troubled by that bastard Nick and the unruly people of this city?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± Kang De agreed, but his thoughts were all outside. ¡°How is it? Did they fight?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Leona choked and immediately felt that all her care and worry had been fed to the dogs. She even ignored the memorable axe warning and the difference inbat strength between the two sides, as well as Kang De¡¯s straightforwardness that he would definitely not pity the fairer sex. She stood up and kicked his calf.


    The oue was obvious. Although Kang De did not have to sweep Leona down, even if he did not move, the effects of strength were mutual. The physical strength of the delicate youngdy and Master Kang, who had been strengthened by the ck beast crystal to a ridiculous extent, was not equal.


    Leona kicked as if she had kicked an iron te. She howled and hugged her foot, bing even angrier. She ignored Kang De¡¯s concern and jumped in the opposite direction with one leg.


    As he jumped, he cursed, ¡°How the f*ck would I know?! After hearing that you were gone, I ran back and waited for you. How would I know what happened? What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m a f*cking pig of the Empire. Goethe people can die as many times as they want. You might as well die outside!¡±


    Kang De stood where he was and was stunned for a moment before sighing.


    He quickly caught up to Leona and picked her up by the waist. Like a mountain chief snatching a wife, he ignored Leona¡¯s struggles and kicks and ran back to his room to put the girl on the bed.


    He reached out and pulled off the other party¡¯s shoe, threw it away, pulled open the nket, and covered it. Kang De reached out and rubbed Leona¡¯s face forcefully, making Miss Vidal¡¯s beautiful face extremely funny.


    As he rubbed it, heforted, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. Thank you for your concern. It¡¯s about time. Consider it my fault and I¡¯m sorry, okay? In short, it¡¯s all my fault. Lie here obediently and rest first. I¡¯m going to the city wall. If there¡¯s anything, talk about it in the future¡­¡±


    With that, he opened the window and jumped out, running towards the city wall.


    Leonay on the bed in a daze with her feet in the air. Her face was red from being rubbed and even a trace of saliva flowed out. She stared at the ceiling in a daze. After a long time, she suddenly jolted.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s actually like carrying a pig¡­¡± She cried, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this b*tch know how to hug a woman?!¡±


    After a while, Leona¡¯s delicate body shook again, ¡°¡­D*mn, what did he just tell me?¡±


    She grabbed the nket and covered her head forcefully, beginning to roll and kick on the bed.


    Kang De had already rushed to the street and ran.


    Only then did he think of the walkie-talkie and ask, ¡°Hey, how¡¯s the artillery results? What¡¯s themotion with the elves?¡±


    A momentter, his iron son¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Father, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Yes, how was the result?¡±


    The Autobot replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The cannonball raised a huge cloud of dust. The enemy¡¯s mages seem to have also swept up a sandstorm to block vision and can¡¯t determine the oue. As for the movements of the enemy, I don¡¯t know for the time being. The city wall is already prepared to deal with the siege that might erupt at any time¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    As he ran, cries andmotion sounded from the houses along the street. When he passed by a house, he even heard the child ask, ¡°Mom, is there going to be a war again? Can we not fight?¡±


    Towards the weak and helplessmoners, the peaceful time since the elves retreated yesterday was the most beautiful and peaceful¡­ This peace and beauty were shattered after the sound of the cannonball. Everyone knew what it meant.


    Kang De suddenly felt a little ufortable. For some reason, perhaps it was a little additional emotion after being depressed in the white fog world.


    He stopped paying attention to these unnecessary sounds and sped up, his figure sweeping across the street.


    After passing by a fire truck that was patrolling and mobilizing, someone shouted from the car, ¡°Lord¡­¡±


    It was a familiar female voice, but Kang De¡¯s figure only paused for a moment. He did not turn around and continued to travel. He did not have the mood to do so now.


    The few aldermen on the fire truck looked at Kang De¡¯s figure running wildly. The petite one looked at him with envy and reverence and sighed.


    In the first siege, she encountered Kang De who saved her in the burning fire. After winning, she knew that he was the hero who had turned the tide and saved Valentine at the critical moment.


    She still wanted to thank him¡­


    However, he most likely did not remember her. After all, she was not very polite at that time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed. He¡¯s just too busy. After all, there¡¯s going to be a war again,¡± hispanionforted. ¡°You¡¯ve been patrolling since early morning and are tired, right? Do you want to rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± the girl said. ¡°I can do it for an entire day.¡±


    At the intersection near the city wall, the Hummer rumbled out. ¡°Father.¡±


    It transformed into a human and raised its right hand to carry Kang De up the city wall. When the soldiers saw that Prince Kang De, who had left the city, had already returned safely, they were first stunned, then cheered in unison.


    Hong San and Preston ran over.


    ¡°Master,¡± the Cathayan said, ¡°the elves haven¡¯t attacked yet. We don¡¯t know the results.¡±


    Preston sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, Valentine¡¯s army is too weak. Otherwise, I could even send troops to raid¡­ Sigh.¡±


    Kang De exchanged a few pleasantries with them and suddenly heard someone shout, ¡°Look!¡±


    Everyone turned around and saw that in the distance, amidst the dust, a small team of cavalry had rushed over. The order was passed down, and the soldiers were waiting solemnly. However, no one believed that dozens of cavalry were here to attack the city.


    As expected, that was not the case.


    This team of elf cavalry had fearless expressions and had already approached the range of the war weapons in the city. The soldiers in the city could even clearly see their faces. The mage raised the wind and increased the volume. That cavalry shouted in unison, ¡°Humans of Valentine, listen carefully!¡±


    ¡°Lord Thendron pitied your lives and invited your Princess Tina¡¯s husband, the Cathayan, Kang De, out of the city to negotiate and discuss a result that¡¯s good for both sides. However, in the end, as you can see, it was Kang De who chose war! He had no shame or integrity to speak of and actually set up a vicious n to kill and injure many soldiers. We came with peace and trust, but this happened, causing the warriors to die without any honor. Such humiliation can only be washed away with blood. On Lord Thendron¡¯s orders, we send Valentine an ultimatum!¡±


    ¡°I order you humans to take down the despicable and untrustworthy Cathayan, Kang De, so that Valentine City can be preserved. The person who captures Kang De will obtain theplete qualifications to rule Valentine and be conferred a title of our dynasty. If you resist stubbornly, I swear on behalf of the Twilight Legion that after the city is broken, the entire city will be massacred!¡±

 Chapter 200 - 200 Establishing a New Army

    200 Establishing a New Army


    When the elves shouted the second half, Preston realized that something was wrong.


    He said sternly, ¡°Fire! Attack!¡±


    However, in an instant, they could not order the war machine to fire, and the order could not be quickly transmitted. With just the bow troops and defense mages on this part of the city wall, they hurriedly attacked, but they were blocked and intercepted by the elf envoys one by one. They calmly turned around and shouted, ¡°Valentine! You still have a chance to choose!¡±


    In the next moment, amidst the shocking and nging mechanical sounds, the huge body borrowed the force of the city wall and soared into the sky, and jumped out of the city. The Autobot flipped over and fell. He knelt on one knee and raised his right arm to reform into a long gun barrel. mes surged, and a hot cannonball whistled out, ¡°But you don¡¯t!¡±


    The translucent shield enveloped the cavalry team, and the zing bullet exploded. Visible shock waves and zing mes wreaked havoc. The shield shattered with a bang. Several mages controlled the wind to build an atmospheric shield, but the extremelypressed air blocked a portion of the shock waves and fragments. However, the aftershock still exploded more than ten elves into blood gourds, and their mounts lost their footing and died one after another.


    ¡°Disperse! Disperse!¡±


    After all, they were experienced people. The officer of this team immediately gave the order. As they drew their arrows and turned around to counterattack, they scattered and retreated. The Autobot raised hisrge shield and blocked the consecutive arrows and spell attacks as he fired and counterattacked. At the same time, the g of the elf army swayed and long-range spells shot over one after another.


    Sand dissipated again, and the cavalry rushed over.


    The wind howled on the city wall. Kang De swooped down with a bundle of javelins andnded on his iron son¡¯s huge palm. He activated Time eleration, grabbed the javelins, and threw them repeatedly. A red light shed and tore through the air. They were even faster than the elves¡¯ rapid arrows. The javelins swept through the air. Some were knocked aside by the intercepting arrows shot by the elves, and some went straight in and nailed the fleeing elves to the ground.


    A powerfulrge spell swept through the sky for miles.


    The Autobot immediately turned back into a Hummer and carried Kang De around the city wall to the other side. Therge spells that had been brewing for a long time smashed down one after another andnded close to the city wall. The world copsed, and mes filled the air as new stars spread.


    The mages of both sides fought again. The guards on the city wall switched to defense mode, and the war machines still fired ferociously to pursue the escaping elves. Another battle began.


    The Hummer lowered the window and Kang De sat in the driver¡¯s seat. The intense explosion, mes, and aftershock had nothing to do with him. He turned and looked through the other window in the direction of the elf army. His eyes were terrifyingly calm.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back immediately, Father,¡± his iron son asked. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Kang De did not speak. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Either sooner orter, I want this group of elves to die. Not a single one will be left.¡±


    The Autobot did not answer and only said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The mechanical giant flipped and changed. It soared into the air, grabbed with its hands and feet, and jumped onto the wall. Then, it directly flipped into the city. Although the city wall guards on this side had already been informed in advance, they still cried out in surprise when they saw the huge mechanical giant soar into the city at close range.


    They turned around and looked back. The giant had already disappeared. In its ce was a carriage-like thing that could run on its own as it moved along the street.


    As for the Cathayan husband who had saved Valentine, he did not see him.


    A soldier muttered, ¡°The elves just said¡­¡±


    These words only started when the captain beside him pped him fiercely, ¡°Shut up! If His Highness Kang De is not around, can we defend thest siege? Will the elves at that time have so many benevolence and conditions? Will there be any dogsh*t negotiation and exchange? What do you think will happen after the city is broken?¡±


    He pressed the young soldier¡¯s head against the battlements and lowered his voice, shouting in a low voice, ¡°Think about it carefully. Moreover, do you want to die if you say such nonsense now?¡±


    The young soldier was pressed down and did not struggle.


    He only tried his best to turn around. His red eyes and numb face red at his captain and said expressionlessly, ¡°Captain, my two brothers died yesterday. Only Mom is left at home. I didn¡¯t even dare to go home yesterday and could only ask my ignorant neighbor to report my safety¡­ because I can¡¯t lie to her.¡±


    ¡°Captain, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Let me think with my brain. I can¡¯t move anymore. My mind is filled with thoughts about how to tell Mom. I¡¯m only thinking about whether I can go back alive and tell her. You asked me if I want to die. Of course, I want to live, but can I really keep my life if I stay here and defend the city?¡±


    After the soldier finished speaking, his body rxed and he closed his eyes like a salted fish.


    A sense of despair that was greater than death arose in his body.


    This move had shaken the morale of the army. In such a situation, any soldier would be executed on the spot for saying such nonsense. The captain knew very well what this meant and what he should do. However, he stared at this soldier with a twisted and ferocious expression. A momentter, he let go and said sternly, ¡°What are you looking at?! Get into position!¡±


    On the city wall, Preston was also shouting, ¡°This is a despicable trick of the elves! They want us to fight among ourselves! The treacherous elves are not the same as His Highness Kang De! They want to use this method to make Valentine copse on its own! We can¡¯t be tricked by them! Those who shake the morale of the army and criticize His Highness Kang De are all charged with treason. This involves our families. Think about who you¡¯re fighting here for!¡±


    As the Hummer drove, his iron son¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Father, I made a voice record of the conversation.¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses and smiled. He took out the phone hidden in front of his chest and threw it into the front passenger seat. His tone was indifferent, ¡°I recorded a video of the entire process.¡±


    The Autobot slowed down and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. As expected of you. Let¡¯s make it public now!¡±


    Kang De revealed a cold smile and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°What¡¯s the use? If Valentine is willing to die and is determined to fight to thest person, even if there¡¯s no recording, even if the elves nder and lure them in all ways, people will not be swayed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°If they have other thoughts, even if there¡¯s a video as proof, they¡¯ll turn a blind eye to this¡­ The human mind is veryplicated. It¡¯s fragile and changeable and can¡¯t withstand the test,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°The elves realized this. Even if the people in the city are united, they can continue to attack and further increase the casualties. Valentine¡¯s resistance will notst long sooner orter¡­ Then, some things might happen.¡±


    ¡°What the elves handed over was a knife, a knife called morality but was actually selfishness. If that really happens, it¡¯s useless even if we take out the recording.¡±


    ¡°This is because when it doesn¡¯t concern them, people can always be righteous and distinguish right from wrong. However, when ites to personal interests or even life and death, they will be stupid, unreasonable, and so on. Therefore, in the history books, b*tches and bastards are everywhere. This is the logic.¡±


    ¡°Guess what I¡¯ll be when they treat me as a hero who turned the tide?¡±


    The Autobot said nothing.


    This was something he could not understand now¡­plicated human nature and even moreplicated humans.


    A momentter, he asked, ¡°Then, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°This is only my guess. I can¡¯t say what to do about what hasn¡¯t happened yet. The world is unpredictable. Who can say for sure what will happen in the future?¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°I only hope that the reinforcements arrive early and resolve Valentine¡¯s siege so that human nature can be maintained in a beautiful state. We don¡¯t have to let people experience cruel choices or let this city wee an ugly end.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and pressed it to his chest, where the crimson scroll was stored.


    When he was on the deserted ind, he yearned to go home. He had begged all the gods and Buddhas, but they were useless. Now, facing such a situation, although he had secretly made up his mind, he could not help but speak to the gods of the other world.


    ¡°Akatum, the king of the gods of the other world. I don¡¯t believe in you, but I¡¯m a little fated with you. You¡¯re regarded by people as a righteous andpassionate god. If you can hear my voice, please look at thisnd and let the innocent humans who have been ravaged by war not experience any crueler oues¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless you think that being weak is a crime and that the strong can snatch and do evil without restraint.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Kang De opened his eyes and whispered, ¡°Then I can only show the elves something even eviler¡­¡±


    The Hummer returned to the foot of the west wall and honked. A momentter, Hong San climbed down nimbly.


    He opened the car door and ced the phone in the front passenger seat aside. Then, he sat up with an uneasy expression. Hong San looked at Kang De and said seriously, ¡°Master, the situation is bad.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°If we leave now, the elves won¡¯t ughter the city, but they¡¯ll definitely ughter a portion and leave another portion to ruin your reputation¡­ Moreover, you won¡¯t be willing to leave in disgrace.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°However, if you stay, the days will be harder and harder. The happiest oue is to endure for a few days until the Sword Orchid Army arrives and the siege of Valentine is resolved¡­ However, it¡¯s a huge taboo to have reservations in a battle. We have to consider all the worst situations¡­¡±


    Kang De was impatient and said, ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    Hong San looked around and gritted his teeth. He lowered his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t die with the city, nor can you let the elves take advantage of the situation to ruin your reputation. In that case, this entire city ofmoners can only be¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re quite ruthless.¡±


    Kang De raised his hand and interrupted him, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget about this matter. There¡¯s no need to mention it in the future. If Valentine doesn¡¯t let me down, I won¡¯t let them down. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself to someone.¡±


    Hong San hurriedly said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Go all out and leave it to fate.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Wait a few more days. If the Sword Orchid Army doesn¡¯t arrive, I¡¯ll abandon the city and leave. I¡¯ll bring you along. At that time, I¡¯ll send you somewhere else to settle scores with the Dusk Legion.¡±


    Hong San said worriedly, ¡°But your reputation¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter, and I don¡¯t care very much. When the news of Valentine spread, it was fair and free in the hearts of people. Those who scold me are all stupid. I¡¯ll kill those who scold me in front of me and behind my back. In the end, I don¡¯t care what others think, as long as Tina understands.¡±


    At this point, Kang De smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡ªIf they really anger me, I won¡¯t care about anything else. D*mn, I don¡¯t know how to detonate a nuclear bomb, but I still know what¡¯s going on with the nuclear power nt leak. I don¡¯t know technology, but can¡¯t I smash it?


    At that time, he would show the Twilight Dynasty what radiation was.


    Hong San was about to speak when he suddenly turned around and a group of people walked over. The leader knocked lightly on the car window. The window lowered and revealed Mayor Nick¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your Highness Kang De.¡±


    He said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything. Don¡¯t worry, at this moment, resisting foreign enemies is the only goal. A second voice will definitely not appear in Valentine City. We¡¯ve fought a bloody battle with the soldiers who died in battle to protect this city. We can¡¯t tolerate people without brains and conscience talking nonsense.¡±


    Kang De nodded and asked, ¡°Is there any movement from the elf army? Are they going to attack the city?¡±


    Nick shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Defend it. If we defend the city, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°Since the elves haven¡¯t moved for the time being, I¡¯ll go back and make some arrows and ammunition. The battle is imminent, so we have to make more preparations.¡±


    Watching the Hummer slowly drive away, Nick stood up straight. A momentter, he turned around and instructed, ¡°The news on the city wall is under martialw. Order the soldiers not to spread the words of the elves. In addition, if the elves have envoys approaching, you don¡¯t have to listen to them. Kill them when you see them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the car, Hong San said, ¡°Master, Mayor Nick has very strong control over this city. With him around, there¡¯s no need to worry about any chaos in a short period of time. He¡¯s an understanding person. He knows the despicable and untrustworthy elves and your importance to this city. He¡¯ll definitely stand on our side. Moreover, he¡¯s already taken this path. Apart from holding on to the city until the end, there¡¯s no other way out.¡±


    Kang De did notment or say a word. Then, he suddenly raised his hand and pretended to smash.


    Hong San trembled in fear.


    However, Kang De did not smash the steering wheel in the end. His hand gentlynded and he looked ahead. He said calmly, ¡°We need an army.¡±


    Hong San maintained his head and secretly nced at him. ¡°Ah?¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to suffer this grievance of being passively beaten and letting the enemy y freely a second time. No matter what Valentine¡¯s oue is this time, after this is over, even if we have to squeeze, we have to squeeze out time to organize the army, n the configuration, collect equipment¡­ and build a new army.¡±


    Hong San asked, ¡°Recruit the orcs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t use my identity as the prophetic son to make the orcs bleed and die for nothing, but it¡¯s fine to hire mercenaries. Before recruiting, we have to set the rules.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, in my opinion, humans are stronger than orcs.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 201 - 201 No More Tricks

    201 No More Tricks


    For the entire day, the elves still did not attack.


    However, the attacksted through the day in another sense.


    The Dusk Legion sent out many roaming cavalry teams toe and go around the city wall like the wind. Their formation was extremely scattered, and they bent their bows and raised them to shoot outside the range of the garrison. They did not ask to kill the enemy and only tried their best to shoot arrows into the city. However, in this case, with the elves¡¯ archery memories and bow-making skills, it was not difficult.


    The engineering team and the supply team also rushed to make arge number of simple ballistae and sthrowers. Their uracy was urgent. They only pursued the range and did not ask to kill the enemy. They only sent some things into the city.


    !!


    There were also mages.


    In terms of spellcasting power, the elf mages had an overwhelming advantage after all. When they attacked the city earlier, Valentine¡¯s mages could not stop all the attacks, let alone now.


    Kang De sat on the wall and looked up at the sky. Ever since the war began, Valentine¡¯s sky had been in a mess by various spellcasters. All kinds of spell tracesy in the air, and theposition of the elements was abnormally chaotic. Now, there was even a festive atmosphere.


    An azure ball of light surged over and soared into the sky above Valentine. Then, it suddenly exploded, and the condensed ice crystals and fog lined up in the air.


    ¡°Innocent civilians of Valentine, save yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Valentine, identify the true enemy.¡±


    There were signs and slogans like that.


    Kang De even took the opportunity to take a grammar ss and learned a few words and dozens of words.


    A raging me shot up from the city and scattered the slogan. However, this treated the symptoms but not the root cause. After all, it was not a dog with authority. It could only let the elves send crazyments in the sky and delete them at will.


    Kang De sat at a high ce and could see a portion of the situation in the city. The administrator and the reserve team were riding wildly. Loud shouts and roars could be vaguely heard. They searched, collected, instructed, and promoted.


    This was because the elf cavalry came and went like the wind, throwing the soft arrowhead into the city.


    There were flyers tied to the arrow.


    The ballistae and sthrowers were doing this.


    Of course, there was also magic. The elves¡¯ mages disyed extremely high-level spellcasting techniques and used all kinds of tricks and methods to send arge number of flyers into the city.


    For example, a wind magic spell was divided into two parts. The outer part was responsible for breaking through the city and avoiding the interception of the enemy mages with the Brown movement. The inner part was responsible for rolling arge group of flyers into a ball. After arriving at the designated location, it immediately exploded. The wild wind blew arge pile of flyers everywhere and into the houses of ordinary people.


    He did not have to think to know the contents of the flyer.


    It was nothing more than twisting the truth and instigating themoners and nobles to suffer such hardship. They were trapped in the city and were in danger every day. Their rtives had died, and their families had been forcefully conscripted. It was all because the Tedrell family was greedy for power and status. In order to protect their wealth, they ordered the innocent citizens of the entire country to fight to the death and endure suffering. They could not obtain anything other than pain and death.


    The Tedrell family had long found a way out. Even if this country fell, they could still go to other countries to escape and take refuge. Therge amount of treasure they carried was enough to live without worry for the rest of their lives, leaving only their citizens wailing and crying in the ruins. The pain brought about by the war, and all the separation in life and death were all under Tedrell¡¯s selfish rule.


    This was because a member of the Tedrell family in the city was the best evidence. He disdained the peace proposal of the elves. He would rather let the Valentine citizens die in the city than ept the conditions of the elves because he wanted to squeeze out thest drop of blood in Valentine and stop the elves from advancing as much as possible. As for how many people would die, it was not within his consideration. After all, even if the city was broken, he could calmly escape.


    This person¡¯s name was Kang De, and he was Tina Tedrell¡¯s husband. He was a Cathayan, so he did not value the lives of the Goethe people at all. He would even coldly squeeze out thest drop of blood of the Valentine in exchange for the advantage of the battle to protect his and his wife¡¯s status and power and please Grand Duke Tedrell.


    The leaflet called on Valentine¡¯s brave subjects to act and fight for their fate to eliminate Tedrell¡¯s tyranny. Goethe belonged to the true Goethe people.


    Things like that.


    Kang De asked Hong San to read it from beginning to end. Then, he listened to it again. It was f*cking amazing.


    Instigating ss hatred was based on human nature. They used force, temptation, and fear of death. Moreover, it was closely rted to the universal spirit of racial discrimination. They used the general xenophobia of the people to further stimte the people¡¯s hatred of Kang De, who was a Cathayan. All kinds of methods and arguments were clear and biting to the bone. Even if it was Kang De who led the rhythm, he could not do it better than this¡­


    ¡ªI¡¯m a f*cking Earthling, but I was actually dealt with by the natives with such a method.


    It was really funny.


    ¡°The elves ponder about this tune all day. After all, they¡¯ve lived for too long and have lost their passion for life. Only politics, infighting, gossip, war, and other exciting things can make them excited.¡±


    This was Hong San¡¯s exnation.


    What it meant was¡ªthis is normal.


    Kang De looked at the busy alderman cavalry in the distance and shook his head.


    Nick¡¯s control over this city was unquestionable, and his prestige was enough. After the incident, he immediately sent officials to rify the situation and seize these flyers. However, prestige was only prestige. The people were not ves and had their own thoughts and fears, so they had their own selfish motives.


    Moreover, the elves had taken a very tricky and vicious precaution.


    The flyer said that regardless of whether they moved or not, after the city was broken, anyone who held and showed this flyer to the elf army was exempted from death. A flyer could only protect one person.


    Those who held the flyer and could repeat the general content could be exempted from the recruitment and taxes after the city was broken. Those who actively announced and distributed it to their neighbors would be rewarded with gold and silver. Those who contributed greatly would be given official positions.


    Those who bravely stood up and took action had greater rewards and wealth.


    Burning the granary, causing chaos, burning the armory, advising his family not to enlist, and even assassinating officers and even soldiers would be rewarded. That¡¯s right, the heads of the soldiers who enlisted to defend the city were worth a gold coin.


    Among the many rewards, the most tempting was none other than the Cathayan, Kang De.


    If he was dead, they could get the position of the City Lord of Valentine, and if he was alive, they could be a knight of the elves, the kind that was conferred by the queen.


    Anyone could do it.


    Even the current City Lord of Valentine could do it.


    As long as he could capture Kang De, all war crimes would be pardoned.


    They had basically considered it very well. As expected of the elves.


    They had considered people of all levels. Weak people could survive if they hid a flyer. If they protected their entire family, they would hide a few more. Moreover, the elves had considered that these people might not be able to read, so they specially drew some simple and easy-to-understand drawings to exin. They even hinted in the diagram that if they wanted money, power, and women, they would find someone to ask what was written on them.


    Those who were slightly ambitious and had some prestige in the neighborhood could take another step forward and obtain a little benefit. If they were ruthless, the benefits would be even greater.


    Those who really had the right, status, and ability provided more options andrger rewards. Even Nick was offered an olive branch¡ªand took the opportunity to drive a wedge between them.


    They did not let Kang De off.


    ¡°Those who really have brains will understand how important I, a Cathayan, am to the elves after reading it. How eager they are to obtain me¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Logically speaking, the more the elves want it, the more they can¡¯t let them have it. The Valentines should think so¡­ Unfortunately, people are always irrational, because people always have worries and selfish motives.¡±


    A few people stood under the house and looked at Kang De. Their expressions were very worried and uneasy.


    Kang De fanned himself with the flyer in his hand and looked down at them. He smiled and said, ¡°I say, why haven¡¯t the elves attacked the city for a long time? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all busy copying the flyers. Poor thing. Even if the entire army attacks together, they have to copy until their hands ache. I didn¡¯t work so hard on thest day of my vacation.¡±


    This joke could not make the few of themugh. They were not even in the mood to correct Kang De. This was clearly printed, so how could it be copied by hand?


    ¡°Nick must be out of ideas.¡±


    Leona said angrily, ¡°Since the elves used such a method, they took into ount the countermeasures in the city. When the city is broken, this piece of paper will be an amulet. The cost of hiding it is very low. Why won¡¯t themoners secretly hide one just in case? No matter how bold Nick is and how reckless he is, he doesn¡¯t dare to let the soldiers search every house.¡±


    ¡°So what if he searched? If he¡¯s found, not punishing him is equivalent to having no consequences. Instead, it¡¯ll encourage themoners to hide without worry and be bold. If he¡¯s punished, will he dare? Even he doesn¡¯t dare to use powerful punishment measures. Otherwise, the soldiers won¡¯t listen¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Why don¡¯t we collect some here?¡±


    Leona stomped her feet and said, ¡°Hey! Can you understand the situation?! The current situation is that the elves used this move and intensified their siege. The army pressed down and pressed down on the mental strength of the Valentines bit by bit, wearing down their resistance¡­ Don¡¯t you understand what will happen?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention how many bastards will jump out during this period of time, when Valentine City is about to be broken, it¡¯s the most dangerous time for you. There¡¯s even no need for the city to be broken. As long as Valentine¡¯s people are shaken to a certain extent, as long as the siege is the fastest and fiercest, as soon as the rumors arise, the world will copse¡­¡±


    Kang De put the flyer aside. ¡°¡­So what do you think?¡±


    Leona sighed. ¡°Leave, leave now. I¡¯ve always advised you to leave. Do you think you¡¯re a man if you stay? You¡¯ve been loyal enough. It sounds very cold-blooded and heartless. You¡¯re probably tired of it, but even if you¡¯re tired of it, I have to tell you¡ªin this situation, you have to leave!¡±


    ¡°This is only the beginning. Who can guess what methods and schemes the elves will taketer? They used this move. In a principle sense, there are not many people Valentine can trust! In fact, very, very, very few!¡±


    She looked up and spoke forcefully, her tone anxious and her expression anxious, ¡°In fact, are you sure Nick can really be trusted? The elves have already said that. If he discovers that he can¡¯t defend it, his entire family will die. In order to save his life and protect the family, will he still defend his loyalty to the death?¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll definitely not attack you? Nobles are loyal to the family first before the country! This is a noble. On one hand, it¡¯s the protection of the family or even further, and on the other hand, the entire family will die and be reduced to ashes. The price is only to exchange for the loyalty of a monarch. Is there any objection to such a choice question?¡±


    Kang De nced at the silent Hong San. ¡°Do you think so too?¡±


    Leona¡¯s gaze shot over like a knife. Seeing this, Hong San smiled bitterly and lowered his head, ¡°Master, personally speaking, I naturally hope that you¡¯ll stay away from danger. After all, this time¡­ Sigh, it¡¯s all because of me. However, from a military perspective, I¡¯m a little suspicious.¡±


    The knife turned into an impact drill.


    However, Hong San still said, ¡°The elves did very well today. It can be said to be quite good, but it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s too good that I find it strange.¡±


    Kang De changed his posture. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    Hong San thought for a moment and said, ¡°The strange thing is that after the elves used such a method, we realized that you¡¯ve fallen into a dangerous situation and will definitely advise you to leave. If you¡¯re any colder and even decide to leave yourself, this will feel even stranger. Although the elves¡¯ actions can cause chaos and nt seeds of turmoil in the city, it will also make you have the thought of leaving quickly. Then¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hands, ¡°The elves can use this n to take down Valentine as soon as possible, but the price is that you might escape. The credit for taking down a city a few days earlier and capturing the Prince Consort of Goethe alive is greater or lesser?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Dusk Legion has suffered two losses and has suffered considerable losses. It¡¯s a huge loss. Theirmander must have a strong intention to capture you alive, because only by capturing you can they make up for the terrible performance and many losses in this siege¡­ In that case, they can¡¯t let you escape.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I feel that although the n the elves used today is exquisite, they used too much strength and seem strange. It¡¯s like¡­¡± Hong San hesitated for a moment and said softly, ¡°They have no other way.¡±


    Kang De jumped down from the roof and came to Hong San. He asked, ¡°Although the elves have suffered two setbacks, it¡¯s far from a serious injury. It can even be said that Valentine City has suffered greater losses, and theparison of the military strength of the two sides is even more unbnced¡­ Under such circumstances, how can the elves not have any moves left?¡±


    Hong San looked into Kang De¡¯s eyes and said the only possible answer.


    ¡°Unless the bombardment this morning achieved an unexpected huge result.¡±


    At this moment, in the neat and solemn military camp of the elves, in themander¡¯s tent, Thendron put down his quill and solemnly sealed the letter in his hand. He finished processing it in the strict andplicated encryption method of the elves and ced it aside. His majestic figure was as straight as before, but his lips were very pale.


    His smile also became weak, but it still had tough and sharp strength.


    ¡°They must think that I have no tricks left¡­¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202 He Believes Me

    202 He Believes Me


    ¡°There¡¯s no other tricks?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else they can do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Mayor Nick visited again and had a secret meeting with Kang De. Of course, Hong San and Leona were still present.


    The elves scattered flyers throughout the city and even used a psychological tactic to sow discord. Even if City Lord Valentinemitted a huge crime and resisted stubbornly, as long as he captured Kang De and offered the city, he could still maintain his wealth and life. What he obtained would even be far higher than now.


    Leona¡¯s doubts did not only stem from hatred and prejudice. The entire continent knew the culture and philosophy of survival of the nobles. The family was first, and honor was second. If the king could be ranked third, he was already a loyal and brave person. In front of the family inheritance, loyalty was nothing. A different monarch would still enjoy the same loyalty. The other choice was to die and his family would be wiped out. In Goethe¡¯s overall disadvantage, it was even more meaningless to hold on until death.


    Therefore, Nick¡¯s situation should be very awkward.


    However, he was not embarrassed at all. Instead, his expression was calm, as if he was not the one who had been separated as if he was not the one who ruled the city with an iron fist and faced the danger of the elves.


    He even spoke confidently, as if victory was in sight.


    ¡°Although the round of artillery fire in the morning did not cause much damage to the entire Dusk Legion, the array the other party disyed clearly has many officers present. What they suffered from was probably the entiremand system.¡±


    He said, ¡°Therefore, although there are not many casualties, it¡¯s fatal enough. This means that the Dusk Legion can¡¯t operate as they please in the next battle. To an army, this is very fatal.¡±


    Hong San nced at Kang De, then bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Mayor, please forgive me for being presumptuous.¡±


    Nick was not displeased. He was a pragmatic noble. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mr. Hong, it seems that you¡¯ve be Prince Kang De¡¯s retainer?¡±


    Hong San lowered his head and said, ¡°A person like me is like a wild dog that His Highness casually picked up and fed a few meals. I¡¯m not very useful, but I know how to be grateful. When His Highness was hunting, the well-trained and noble hunting dog was not by his side. Although I¡¯m a rough wild dog, I¡¯m also willing to bite and chase away the prey for him.¡±


    Kang De kicked him. ¡°Speak humannguage.¡±


    Hong San lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Mayor, it¡¯s like this. Although your words are very reasonable, I have to raise my doubts. The strength of the elf army not only stems from advancedbat tactics and excellent equipment, but thebat literacy of the soldiers is also extremely high. Not only are they skilled inbat and brave morale, but they also have military literacy.¡±


    ¡°This is what humansck. The knights and officers of the human countries are from noble families. They have honor in their hearts, are brave and good at fighting, and have an extremely good education. However, the soldiers at the bottom are illiterate and don¡¯t know how to be soldiers. In other words, if they casually capture an elf soldier, he might know how to be a captain or even a middle and lower-level officer. Humans can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Nick said, ¡°You mean that even if the morning bombardment severely injured the enemy¡¯smand system and even killed most of the officers, the elves¡¯bat system can still immediately fill the gap?¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°Yes, so I think the danger has not decreased. It has even increased because the elves will only be more resentful and furious. Theirbat morale will not decrease but increase.¡±


    The mayor replied, ¡°I don¡¯t deny it, but correspondingly, we don¡¯t have to keep guarding it.¡±


    He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s think about this carefully. The elves have an advantage in military strength and their chances of winning are extremely high. There was originally no need to use such a despicable trick. If they use it, if the city is broken and they fulfill their promise, the reputation of the Dusk Legion in the entire expeditionary army will be greatly reduced and they¡¯ll be covered in dust. If we don¡¯t fulfill our promise and word spreads like this, not only will it increase the resistance of the other cities to the death, but it won¡¯t be good in the end.¡±


    ¡°They knew this but still used it because they could no longer endure more failures and casualties. If Valentine can¡¯t attack for a long time and so many soldiers and even officers die, the honor of this famous army will immediately be covered in dust and even affect themander¡¯s career.¡±


    At this point, Nick sneered, ¡°When the soldier dies, the problem is neither big nor small. Don¡¯t forget that if the morning¡¯s bombardment killed many high-ranking elf officers, they were all pure-blooded high elves on the second or even first level. All of this stemmed from the smart invitation and banquet of the enemymander. If you were the other party¡¯smander, what would you think in the face of such a mess?¡±


    Hong San was silent, ¡°I see. I understand, Mr. Mayor. I originally thought that the enemy¡¯smander would capture Prince Kang De at all costs to make up for his mistake, but on careful thought, the safer option is to ensure that they can take down Valentine quickly and at a small price because this is their mission.¡±


    Nick nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What the enemy wants to do the most now is to take down this city at the smallest price to avoid further casualties. Therefore, they used this method. Firstly, they want to sow discord and disintegrate our hearts. Secondly, they want to think of a way to force Prince Kang De away, because the previous two battles have already proven one thing. As long as Prince Kang De is around, the elves have to pay an extremely heavy price to attack the city!¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he only smiled faintly and did notment.


    However, he was still secretly happy.


    It could not be helped. Young people had never seen much of the world and were still vain.


    At this point, the mayor nodded slightly at Kang De. He looked neither servile nor overbearing, but it was actually the highest realm of ttery. He slowed down his tone and said, ¡°This is our advantage because if the elves want to use a n, they won¡¯t use everything to attack the city. Instead, they¡¯ll slowly disintegrate our will and wait for their despicable andughable methods to ferment¡­ All of this takes time.¡±


    ¡°Time is on our side.¡±


    He ced his hands on the table and leaned forward. He looked at Kang De and said sincerely, ¡°The Sword Orchid Army will arrive soon. This city can be defended¡­ as long as you¡¯re here.¡±


    Leona nced at Kang De and said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Hong San immediately interrupted Leona and said directly, ¡°Then, Mr. Nick, please forgive me for being rude and presumptuous. I¡¯m a Cathayan and a wild dog. I only care about my daily food and my master¡¯s safety, not the fate of Valentine City and Goethe. You asked His Highness Kang De to stay and gave the corresponding reason, but I¡¯m afraid I have to ask you something.¡±


    Nick nodded. ¡°Please speak, Mr. Hong.¡±


    Hong San said firmly, ¡°If the Sword Orchid Army doesn¡¯t arrive, what should we do? Or is it because of all kinds of reasons that they¡¯re dyed, so much so that Valentine City can¡¯t be defended before the army arrives? Let me ask you this. If such a thing happens, what will His Highness Kang De do?¡±


    This was what Leona wanted to ask and what she had always questioned.


    What if the Sword Orchid Army did not arrive and Kang De stayed in the crumbling Valentine City?


    Nick raised his finger. ¡°Three days, at most. Or we can reach a consensus. When this city can no longer be defended, or the situation in the city has already reached an extremely dangerous stage, I can send Prince Kang De away from here. I definitely won¡¯t let him stay here and be in danger.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression changed as he said in a low voice, ¡°How?¡±


    Nick hesitated for a moment before slowly answering, ¡°There¡¯s a secret passage.¡±


    Hong San had already pretended to be a bad person today, so he simply questioned everything. ¡°Bring us to see.¡±


    Nick shook his head and said, ¡°No, the secret passage is sealed with a spell to prevent the elf mage from discovering it. I can¡¯t bring you out of the city¡­¡±


    Hong San was now talking about Kang De¡¯s safety. His usual humbleness and cowardice did not exist. He said firmly, ¡°Without strong evidence, I can¡¯t believe Mr. Mayor!¡±


    Nick was still not angry.


    He looked at Kang De and not Hong San and said seriously, ¡°I can only ask you to believe me, Your Highness Kang De. I¡¯ll tell you honestly that in my eyes, your safety is more important than Valentine City and my life. Therefore, I definitely won¡¯t leave you in a situation where you¡¯ll definitely die.¡±


    Hong San frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Mayor, just this sentence¡­¡±


    Kang De suddenly said, ¡°Hong San, enough. This sentence is enough.¡±


    Hong San hurriedly said, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Leona was also anxious. ¡°Hey, this is not¡­¡±


    Nick did not speak, but he stared at Kang De with deep eyes that could not tell what he was thinking.


    Kang De chose to believe it.


    It was not out of pride or intuition. He only recalled Mayor Nick¡¯s tears that day¡­ Moreover, these words made sense. Not to mention the strength and potential that Kang De had disyed, just the fact that he was treated as the son of the prophecy by the green-skinned meant that he had terrifying help from the north.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, even if there¡¯s no secret passage, I have plenty of ways to leave.¡±


    Nick was silent for a long time, then slowly lowered his head. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, he said, ¡°When you leave, please do onest thing for Valentine. This is the operation route and n. At that time, advance ording to the route on the map. That¡¯s the marching route of the Sword Orchid Army. When you meet up with the other party, you¡¯ll be able to see the Grand Duke¡¯s second son, Her Highness Landiston. Please tell him the grievous news of Valentine¡¯s fall. We¡¯ve tried our best, but we still can¡¯t defend this city. The citizens of the city have done their best.¡±


    ¡°In the other letter, there¡¯s myst arrangement. If the city falls, I¡¯ll fight to thest moment and try my best to destroy the city defense, leaving a way out for the Sword Orchid Army to counterattack. I¡¯ll definitely be able topletely leave the Dusk Legion with great vitality¡­ This is Valentine¡¯sst revenge.¡±


    At this point, Mayor Nick said softly, ¡°Therefore, please don¡¯t be rash even if you want to return after seeing the Second Prince. You have toplete the encirclement of the Dusk Legion ording to the established battle n and not advance and return and rm the elves so that our sacrifice will be in vain.¡±


    He pushed these letters over.


    Kang De calmly took it and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Nick said, ¡°Again, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Kang De stood up and stretched out his hand, ¡°I hope these things will never be used. I hope this will be the best oue.¡±


    The best oue was to defend the city until the Sword Orchid Army arrived. No one had to take the risk, make a decision, or abandon anyone.


    Nick only smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not the personality of the Goethe people to ce their hopes on a small fate.¡±


    He held Kang De¡¯s hand. ¡°But Su illuminates thisnd. I believe that justice and morality have never left. The brave don¡¯t have to experience sorrow. The fearless will be rewarded.¡±


    Kang De smiled too.


    Nick retracted his hand and looked at Kang De. He had already returned to his decent and elegant noble appearance.


    Then, he bade farewell and left.


    After watching the mayor leave, Leonained, ¡°You¡¯re really strange. No wonder you could catch Tina¡¯s eye. She said a few words and you obediently worked for her.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never risked my life, nor will I be manipted by the words of others. From the beginning to the end, I was the one who evaluated the risk. I made the choice, and I bear the consequences.¡±


    Leona curled her lips. ¡°But you still believe him.¡±


    ¡°I believe in myself and ce my hopes on the kindness of others. It¡¯s not my personality.¡± Kang De turned to Hong San and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mission. I¡¯ll give you a camera that can record images. For my reputation, I have to film something for Tina and her family to see. In the future, when I defeat the elves, I¡¯ll turn it into a documentary. I have to screen it every winter and summer vacation to vent my anger.¡±


    Then, he said to the iron head sticking out from the wall behind, ¡°When you¡¯re free, make some simple engines, the ones the green-skinned used previously.¡±


    In the end, he said to Leona, ¡°You have a mission to do¡­¡±


    Amidst the surging undercurrents in the city, the people of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce began a new round of work.


    Mayor Nick left the Vidal Chamber of Commerce and patrolled the streets. Then, he returned to his residence, his office, and his home.


    He sat at the wide desk and his body sank into the soft chair. His eyes were open as he looked at the ceiling. His gaze was alternatelyplicated and ferocious, hesitant and agitated.


    On the table was an open letter and a small and exquisite safety device. The handwriting on the letter was beautiful and powerful. Just from the handwriting, it was obvious that it was written by the upper-ss elves.


    Nick¡¯s hands on the armrest slowly clenched.


    Then, he sat up calmly, rolled up the letter, and ced it in the device. He twisted it a few times. Immediately, a cluster of mes slowly ignited, and even the device and the letter turned to dust.


    He looked at this silent me in a daze. His elegant and handsome face swayed and changed between light and shadow. As the me dissipated, it froze into indescribable chaos.


    After a long time, Nick said, ¡°Men.¡±


    Someone outside replied, ¡°Lord, what are your orders?¡±


    The mayor said indifferently, ¡°Go to the Heaven and Earth Association and invite a few leaders over. Keep it a secret.¡±


    The loyal subordinate left.


    Sitting there, Nick was silent for a long time before he suddenly grinned. His smile was silent but intense. His smile became brighter, crazier, and more ferocious.


    ¡°He believed me¡­¡± He covered his face andughed wildly. Tears streamed down his face. ¡°He believed me¡­¡±


    It was unknown who he wasughing at or what he wasughing at.


    ¡­

 Chapter 203 - 203 Do Whatever You Want

    203 Do Whatever You Want


    For the entire day, the elves wereunching public opinion attacks.


    Leaflets, bullet screens, and exquisite mages used Valentine as the stage to perform ys that belonged to magic. The many spells and novel methods that he casually grasped disyed the unparalleled magic standards of the elves in the world from another aspect, even eclipsing Valentine¡¯s mages.


    The difference in national strength between the Duchy of Goethe and the Twilight Dynasty was revealed from this subtle point.


    These elves were indeed worthy of thinking about internal strife and tricks all day. Bad intentions appeared one after another. Soon, they discovered the most effective public opinion battle method.


    !!


    That was to shout.


    They directly sent in sentences.


    Moreover, it improved and improved its techniques at an extremely fast speed.


    It was the emotional whispers of the gentle and beautiful Elven big sister who flowed like water. When they tempted her with benefits, it was the sonorous words of the Elven hero who was as reliable as the protagonist of a y. Sometimes, they persuaded the soldiers to think about their families, and sometimes, they made an unshakable solemn promise.


    However, what they did the most was still brainwashing.


    The method was simple and effective. They repeated a sentence and a point of view.


    There were three main points.


    Kang De was a bastard, Kang De was a bastard, and Kang De was a bastard.


    He would definitely abandon Valentine and escape at thest moment and use the lives of the entire city to achieve Tedrell¡¯s strategic goal. He was a despicable foreigner who did not take the lives of the Goethe people to heart andunched a despicable sneak attack on the kind elves. Moreover, he used shameful methods to deceive Princess Tina.


    Thest sentence was especially important.


    Don¡¯t underestimate these mindless words. If you repeated them countless times, they would be deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Although a lie might not be the truth if it was repeated a thousand times, it could definitely fool them.


    Kang De had been working in the courtyard, processing arrows, and enchanted bullets. He did notment on the full-frequency horn floating in the sky, as if he did not take it to heart.


    Leona was furious. After doing what Kang De had instructed her, she ced her hands on her waist and cursed outside. In one breath, she controlled the women of the more than ten thousand elves outside the city.


    She turned around and said hatefully, ¡°These elves are shameless! They actually didn¡¯t hide anything and did such a stupid thing. Pfft! Kang De, you can¡¯t listen like this. We have to scold them back!¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless and a waste of time. The elves can use such a method to shake the hearts of the people in the city. We can return the favor, but we can¡¯t make the elves outside the city depressed at all. It¡¯s just a waste of effort.¡±


    Leona red at him and said, ¡°But it feels good!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°If I scold them back, it won¡¯t be satisfying. It¡¯ll seem ipetent, like cowardice.¡±


    Arrows flew in his hand and manifested mes. His movements were smooth and meticulous as if he did not care about the disdainful words of the elves.


    Leona slowly calmed down.


    This was because she knew that Kang De actually cared.


    In the morning, Kang De left the city and the entire process was radio smooth. Leona was worried about his safety and had been guarding her iron son and listening quietly. When she heard Kang De say ¡°f*ck your mother¡± and ¡°call me your father¡±, her eyes almost popped out. She did not expect a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes like Kang De to be a high-quality person like her.


    She was even a little d that Kang De¡¯s quality was not high enough, so much so that when she, Miss Leona, cursed, he did not seriously retort. Otherwise, she would not have been able to defeat him or scold him. How awkward would that be?


    Therefore, when he encountered this matter, Kang De should have cursed back aggressively and excitingly. He cursed until the sky changed color, the sun and moon dimmed, and the sky was filled with elves.


    However, he did not.


    Leona also understood why.


    The reason why Kang De was calm and even did not say anything evil was because he had already seriously treated this matter as humiliation and hatred. He had to counterattack with the cruelest, most ruthless, and ruthless methods.


    Since he had made this decision, it would be too degrading to curse.


    The calmer he appeared, the more violent the anger in his heart became, and the more ruthless the response he brewed.


    Leona suddenly felt a chill.


    Clearly, she felt that Kang De, who could curse, was more eptable. The current Kang De was serious and calm, cool andposed, but it made her afraid.


    This was because she did not know what was hidden under this calm appearance.


    The girl could not help but find something to talk about. She looked up at the colorful barrage floating in the air and smiled dryly, ¡°Not to mention anything else, these dogs¡­ these sharp ears have many tricks.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Kang De looked up at her seriously and nodded. ¡°You discovered it too? I also think that the performance of the elf mages is really too happy and rxed.¡±


    Leona was stunned, then horrified.


    The public opinion battle of the elves continued, and the official siege did not arrive.


    There was no war, but the pressure Valentine faced was even stronger than before. This was because the human heart was shallow andplicated. There were many ways to transmit the pressure of war. The pressure brought to the residents of the city by the tragic siege was sometimes smaller than shouting magic slogans all over the sky¡­


    The little effect of the administrators¡¯ announcements exacerbated this situation. Facing the elves¡¯ publicity strategy, even Nick did not have a good method. If every house looted the flyers and even punished them, it would almost directly shake the foundation of this city.


    Everyone knew that this city could not be defended for long, and the only hope and effort of the people in the know was to protect this city and everyone¡¯s lives before the Sword Orchid Army rushed over.


    Under this depressed and negative atmosphere, night fell.


    The elves¡­ finally began to attack the city.


    When the whistling red magic streaked across the sky and illuminated the night sky, a violent explosion sounded. Thunder rumbled in the sky, and electric snakes illuminated the ground. Rolling dark clouds rumbled and echoed. Immediately, the ground began to tremble slightly. Explosions sounded one after another in the direction of the city wall, followed by faint shouts.


    Kang De was busy in the courtyard. When he heard this, his hands paused for a moment. Then, he finished enchanting the arrow in his hand without changing his expression and ced it neatly. Then, he stood up.


    The next battle would determine many things.


    It would also determine if many people could see the sunrise tomorrow.


    He saw the Autobot stand up with the help of the wall, saw Hong San walk out with a gun and shield on his back, and saw the tears rolling in Leona¡¯s eyes. With a thought, he knew that this domineering and fragrant rich youngdy was definitely not a sentimental crybaby, but people would always change.


    If a person imed to be heartless, it must be because he had never seen war with his own eyes.


    He said to Leona, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Leona suppressed her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Kang De shouted, ¡°Heaven sh!¡±


    The sound of footsteps approached. The green-skinned figure crossed the high wall andnded. He pounded his chest and shouted, ¡°Great Tyrant, who should we sh?!¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Stay behind and don¡¯t eat. Everyone, be on guard and guard this ce. Listen to this woman¡¯s orders. You¡¯ll sh whoever she wants you to sh! You¡¯ll sh whoeveres to sh her!¡±


    Logically speaking, although it had eaten and drunk in the past two days, it was still rtively boring after the novelty passed. Thebative nature flowed in the green-skinned blood. Now, it extremely yearned to fight. It did not expect the Great Tyrant to only treat them as feces machines and now let them guard the house¡­


    Therefore, it said unhappily, ¡°We want to fight! We want to¡­¡±


    It was majestic, muscr, and huge. Kang De was only the size of a normal person. Compared to the others, Kang De could be said to be petite. Kang De did not speak and only stared at him.


    A momentter, Heaven sh peed his pants and rolled back in fear, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to this little shrimp! Don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯m scared!¡±


    The Hummer started and drove on the street. Two headlights illuminated the darkness, causing pedestrians to retreat. His iron son said, ¡°Father, Heaven sh is sincere as if being red at by you is something his life can¡¯t endure. I can even sense that the strange energy on his body has dimmed because of your gaze and displeasure¡­ Your rtionship with these green-skinned people is really strange and indescribable.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    At the critical moment, in front of a great enemy, a fierce battle was inevitable. The future was unknown. Kang De had a good habit, a good habit he had developed on a deserted ind. If something was unrted to the current situation, he would not think about it. He would prioritize settling the matter at hand and think about only one thing.


    Therefore, what did the green-skinned have to do with him? Did all the green-skinned tribes ept him¡­ At this moment, he did not care too much about these things.


    Nick thought that Kang De could persuade the orcs to go south to help Goethe and felt that this matter was very important. Kang De did not think so. Even if he really wanted the green-skinned to go south, he would need arge amount of time to travel, persuade, and figure out the situation. What Kang Decked now was time. If he did notck time, he did not have to find any green-skinned. He could just fly to Africa. Even if he could not buy a house, he could snatch it openly.


    ¡°Focus on the matter at hand,¡± he said. ¡°But do your best and don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Hong San was sitting in the front passenger seat and had not spoken. At this moment, he said, ¡°Master, you have to be the most careful. The night is different from the day. When you use your weapon, mes sh and explosions are loud. It¡¯s already eye-catching during the day, let alone at night. Now, the elvespletely treat you as a thorn in their side. Be careful of unexpected arrows and ambushes.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The Hummer rushed to the western city wall. The elves seemed to have worked hard to make things difficult for the city wall here. Perhaps they had suffered consecutive defeats here and had to regain their face here.


    After getting out of the car, Kang De listened to the shouts on the city wall and said softly, ¡°Night battle.¡±


    In ancient times on Earth, because of problems like night blindness and organization, night battles usually did not happen. However, this did not seem to be the case in the other world. In terms of training and the quality of the soldiers, the elf army was even close to modern standards. The forest was rich in species and had a racial advantage. The elf army probably did not have the problem of night blindness¡­ They could attack violently like a violent wind, just like in the day.


    Due to the fact that the quality of the soldiers was at a disadvantage, the humans could only ignite the brazier and set up mes. The mages projected illumination spells from the sky. Balls of light were born in the sky and fell at an extremely slow speed, illuminating the ground like the moonlight and illuminating the situation of the battlefield. However, they were still at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Yes, night battle.¡±


    Hong San came to Kang De¡¯s side and slowly said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a strange n or ast resort, night battles are not a good n. It¡¯s the same for the elves. After all, night is night, not day. There¡¯s no army in this world that¡¯s used to fighting at night, at least not the elves. They¡¯re also used to fighting during the day. Night battles are also a burden to them.¡±


    He and Kang De quickly stepped onto the stairs and walked up the city wall. As they walked, they whispered, ¡°The elves have a burden, and the burden for humans is even greater. If the disadvantage of night battles is three for the elves, it¡¯s at least ten for the humans!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the elves chose to attack at night. Night battles will cause greater casualties than in the day and cause greater pressure and fear to the soldiers participating in the battle. This is the goal of the elves!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t care about casualties as long as more humans die!¡±


    If he died too many times, the pressure would be great. Only then could the results of the public opinion battle in the day ferment further.


    It turned this city into a furnace of fear, doubt, betrayal, and anger.


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll let more of them die.¡±


    He gestured to his iron son under the city, and the Autobot roared in response.


    There was a supervisory team patrolling the city. When he saw the two of them, he immediately shouted, ¡°Show me your identity!¡±


    After shouting, the soldier saw the faces of the two Cathayans in the mes. Moreover, one of them had short hair. His clothes and weapons were different, and his identity was obvious.


    Thismander should immediately salute. Moreover, if he had seen itst night, he would definitely not hesitate to bow and express his gratitude and reverence. People respected the strong, and under such circumstances, they would worship heroes even more.


    However, now¡­


    This soldier suddenly recalled the information bombardment that hadsted for an entire day today. Although logically speaking, the elves¡¯ intention to sow discord was obvious, but¡­


    His hesitation, unfamiliarity, and even vignce naturally appeared.


    Kang De only sneered indifferently. Hong San was actually furious, ¡°Soldier! Your name!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kang De pressed Hong San¡¯s head and pushed him to the side, ¡°Alright, why are you so agitated? Haven¡¯t you seen an ingrate before? How f*cking shameless of you to be angry.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression froze. He knew that Kang De was mocking him about the Heaven and Earth Association. There was nothing to say about this, but the Cathayan was still indignant, ¡°Master, this is different¡­¡±


    Kang De passed by the helplessmander and casually patted his shoulder. Without turning around, he said, ¡°Thinking is one thing, brother. Don¡¯t stab me behind, or I¡¯ll chop your entire family up and feed them to the dogs.¡±


    This area had not been visited by the elves. The soldiers were facing a great enemy. When they heard themotion, they saw Kang De. All of them hadplicated feelings and even awkward expressions, not knowing what to say.


    They would not be able to see this scene when everyone was cheering yesterday, right?


    Under a strange silence and gaze, Kang De arrived at a battlement.


    ¡°Are you fighting for Tedrell? Why are you standing here? Do you believe the elves?¡±


    His voice was calm and indifferent, ¡°I have nothing to say. I¡¯ll only say one thing. In the past, yesterday, today, and even tomorrow, I¡¯ve only done one thing in this city. That¡¯s to protect Valentine and the people here¡­¡±


    He raised his gun and pulled the trigger. Lines of fire flew.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them first. You can do whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204 Young Man

    204 Young Man


    There were some things that one did not know the reason for unless they had personally experienced it.


    For example, Kang De finally understood why the army was unwilling to fight at night.


    With just the torches, braziers, and illumination spells of the mages, it was impossible to create light as bright as day.


    Darkness was darkness, hiding everything outside their vision. The fear of darkness was branded in the genes of every intelligent creature, causing a huge sense of oppression and fear. Darkness hid the unknown, and darkness meant danger. That was why people yearned for light and used mes.


    War was terrifying, but war that began at night was even more terrifying.


    Because you could not see clearly, because other than the enemy, there was also suppressed and deep darkness. In the dark background, the fear, oppression, and madness brought about by war multiplied. You could only hear the roars of yourpanions as they looked at the enemy who had fought his way out of the darkness. Blood sttered as death attacked. The elves invaded from the darkness, not knowing how many they had or how long this battle wouldst.


    One only fought with all his might and was afraid, because precise cold arrows continuously shot over from the darkness.


    Fighting in such a depressing and terrifying atmosphere, one did not know when death would arrive or when the war would end. It was very easy for humans to be wild beasts and be crazy.


    Stomps, idental injuries, and chaos. His ears were filled with roars. The reason why it did not evolve into a storm that swept through everything was only that the soldiers finally knew that the enemy came from under the city.


    Kang De breathed heavily and reached out to touch nothing. The bundle of spears had already been thrown.


    Not long after he participated in the city battle, he was dragged away by Hong San for his life. Everything was as the Cathayan had expected. Since the elves knew his identity and had formed a death grudge, they would definitely pay attention to his concerns. When Kang De¡¯s iconic attack method shone and shook on the city wall, the precise strike team of more than 50 people quicklyunched an attack. Fast arrows covered the area, and magic attacks fell like a waterfall.


    If Kang De stayed where he was and continued to use his firearms, not only would he attract danger, but he would also implicate the surrounding soldiers. He could only listen to Hong San¡¯s suggestion and be the spear thrower, using his powerful physical strength and enchantment techniques to attack from afar¡­ However, the pressure this brought was the same.


    This was an even crueler battlefield than yesterday.


    It was not only night but also people¡¯s hearts. The people who defended the city in the day were united. People would do anything for their families. Now, more and more soldiers were already driven by fear and pressure and kept bing crazy.


    Human lives were like grass, disappearing every moment.


    Hong San had been protecting Kang De. His gaze was vignt and wary of everything.


    His iron son swam along the bottom of the city wall. Kang De reported the location. Arge number of enemy troops gathered or the siege vehicle approached, so he jumped high and took the time to shoot. However, the elves were experienced after all. After suffering a few losses, they sent specialized people to defend and be on guard.


    Once the Autobot appeared, it would attack from afar like a storm. Although his iron son had a steel body, he could not underestimate the spells and special armor-piercing arrows of the elves.


    In the end, Kang De was unwilling to let the Autobot take too much risk and ordered it to reduce itsbat participation. Moreover, the remaining green-skinned shells were already quite limited and had to be used sparingly.


    In this cruel night battle, the role Kang De could y was already increasingly limited.


    After all, this was war.


    Moreover, it was such a tragic and chaotic night battle. It was no longer apetition of tactics, equipment, and courage, but the will of themanders of both sides and an unpredictable fate.


    ¡°Catch¡ªKang¡ªDe¡ª¡±


    On the top of anotherdder cart, a rain of arrows flew. The brave elf soldiers rushed up with all their might. The spears on the city wall were raised and stabbed desperately. Death ran rampant on the chaotic city wall. The so-calledmand system and tactics all failed. The soldiers fought bravely, but the evil intentions and vicious schemes of the elves followed like shadows.


    As the warriors of the two sides fought to the death, as the Valentine soldiers became even crazier, the public opinion battle of the elf mages in the distance continued. A neat and deep voice was whistling over by the magic wind.


    ¡°Valentine, this is all Kang De¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°When you fight bitterly and die like dust, your families will cry bitterly and suffer endlessly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Cathayan!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who the true enemy is?!¡±


    ¡°As long as we kill him, no matter who kills him, the war can end!¡±


    ¡°Kang¡ªDe¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a member of the Tedrell family, as long as you have a trace of responsibility and courage, use yourself to end this suffering and save the people of this city!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, these people will die for you!¡±


    The elf reserve team outside the city was roaring. The elves who had killed their way up the city were also roaring. Their hysterical roars echoed in the walls of Valentine and entered the ears of the soldiers, letting the increasingly crazy and extreme people hear.


    An extremely despicable psychological attack was shameless, but it was effective.


    The Dusk Legion had already torn apart its noble and elegant appearance, revealing the ferocious face of a top-notch predator who had killed his way out of therge forest, destroying and forcing this city.


    There was another person.


    All the elves were fighting desperately for the Empress¡¯s order and their honor.


    All the humans were also fighting desperately to protect their families and home.


    They were enemies of each other and there was a tragic bloodbath. The elves were no longer noble, and the humans were no longer lowly. Their lives were the same and they died with the breeze. Every life had its own enemy and persistence. They picked up their weapons and weed the oue of the warriors.


    However, there was one exception.


    He stood there and carried the weight of both sides of the war.


    Hong San became even more vignt of his surroundings, but his voice subconsciously trembled, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    He tried not to cry.


    In this situation and desperate situation, the elves¡¯ ferocious attacks were in front and the n to kill them was behind. Once the string of rationality in the minds of the Valentine soldiers snapped, they would be nted by the elves¡¯ brainwashing. When people went crazy, their judgment and self-control would decrease greatly.


    What would happen then?


    The person behind him had stayed in Valentine and saved this city at least twice. He could clearly have left, but he still stayed now. He was naturally someone who could carry the name of a hero¡­


    ¡ªPerhaps he would face the malice of the elves and the hostility of the humans who had lost their minds.


    No one should have encountered this.


    Especially thepletely innocent heroes.


    When he thought of this, Hong San¡¯s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t defend it anymore.¡±


    In fact, if Valentine could not hold on first, the pressure of the defenders would rise to the limit and suddenly explode. That would not only mean the copse of the city wall.


    Kang De would also face huge danger.


    He could not let this happen.


    This was because the reason why Kang De was trapped in this city was because of him, Hong San.


    Hong San gritted his teeth. ¡°Master, please leave. I¡¯m not afraid of death. I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving¡­¡±


    Before Kang De could answer, a few elves attacked the city wall not far away and killed wantonly.


    The soldiers around were howling and fighting separately. No one discovered that a gap had already quietly opened here. The chaos and ineffectivemand caused by the night battle had attracted such a bad result.


    Kang De raised his hand and threw two axes, killing the first two elves before rushing forward.


    Hong San¡¯s eyes were red as he raised his spear and followed. He rushed in front of Kang De and the tip of the spear was like a poisonous snake biting. It became even more ruthless and stabbed the few elves who had snatched it to death. However, some elves jumped up again below. The surrounding soldiers discovered the abnormality here and consciously attacked. All of them revealed sick excitement and madness.


    They were all red-eyed from killing.


    Around this small entrance point, the bloody killing continued. Blood, broken limbs, screams, and wild cries sounded. Be it humans or elves, they died in a miserable manner. Intestines flowed, limbs were broken, and a huge gap opened in their bodies. The winnerughed wildly.


    When he covered them and attacked, Kang De shattered the head of an elf. He pulled out his gun and shot a magazine down. After killing the climbing elves, he pressed down on thedder.


    His ability was activated, and thedder vehicle disintegrated with a bang. However, the observers who had been paying attention to the battle below finally heard the gunshot and saw the abnormality of the object disintegrating in the air. They shouted, ¡°Kang De is here!¡±


    At the same time, a soldier opposite Kang De also killed his opponent. The soldier with bloodshot eyes kicked down the dead elf. Another figure appeared in front of him. Without thinking, he shed.


    With a buzzing sound, the axe blocked the de. An illumination spell descended from the sky. A brilliant light shed, and the strong light temporarily called back some of the soldiers¡¯ rationality, causing the crazy people to see clearly who was in front of them. Time seemed to have stopped. The surrounding soldiers watched this scene and looked at the Cathayan, Kang De, who held the de and shed.


    Hong San had just killed another elf. When he turned around and saw this, without thinking, he raised his spear and stabbed. However, before the tip of the spear broke into the other party¡¯s body, it was grabbed by Kang De¡¯s left hand and forcefully pushed back.


    Then, Kang De retracted his axe and said to the person opposite him, ¡°This is a mistake.¡±


    In front of everyone, at least the surrounding soldiers were watching. If they killed this person or allowed him to be stabbed to death by Hong San, the consequences would be obvious.


    Moreover, Kang De could see clearly that it had indeed been a mistake.


    He was about to leave when he saw the confusion and dullness on the soldier¡¯s face gradually fade. In its ce was not calm, but another emotion.


    The intense war had almost destroyed the other party¡¯s rationality. Even now, the spiritual fire could not burn. Extreme and crazy ruled this body. The other party said hatefully, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s figure froze.


    He looked at the other party¡¯s face and pursed his lips. A strange light shed in his eyes, andplicated emotions surged in his heart. Tonight¡¯s chaotic, barbaric, and painful battle did not only destroy the hearts of the warriors on both sides, but it was also an extremely difficult battle for Kang De.


    This was because what he endured was not only this but also an even more painful vision. It was something that could not be changed by predicting the future. Sometimes, it was very painful. Although Kang De did not have the ability to predict, he could deduce what would happen soon¡­ After all, the elves had done such a thing.


    At this moment, he looked at the soldier in front of him. The other party was crazy and spoke evil words. He was sad and pitiful. In an instant, Kang De¡¯s mind wandered with his thoughts and vision of the future. If this person said such a thing, he might attack again and be killed by him. However, killing this soldier might stimte the surrounding warriors who had almost reached their limit, causing their emotions to suddenly erupt, causing it to turn into chaos, allowing the elves to take the opportunity to rush to the city wall.


    A series of crises and copses finally evolved into the fall of this city. Nick¡¯s bold words had stopped tonight. He would bring Hong San and his iron son to run through the chaotic Valentine. He would pick up Leona and the others and rush out of the city with the green-skinned people who had built the motorcycle.


    Then, he would leave everyone in this city to the elves.


    As for the revenge operation he carried out after leaving and the preparations to return to Earth, he had long listed out the vicious and crazy ns. They were all things for the future. Even if he killed all of the Dusk Legion and even poured endless pain curses on the territory of Twilight, he could not change the fact that the Dusk Legion had taken down this city or save the fate of many Valentines after that.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not me. You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    However, humans could not understand each other.


    Just as the soldier did not have the slightest confusion and hesitation when he heard this, he revealed a resentful and crazy expression. He held the knife in his hand tightly and was about to move.


    Kang De sighed silently for hisst effort.


    However, in the next moment, a cold arrow swept over from outside the city like the wind and pierced the soldier¡¯s neck, causing him to widen his eyes and mutter as he fell to the ground in pain.


    Kang De looked at the struggling person on the ground in a daze.


    In the next moment, the elves¡¯ attack intensified again. They must not know what they had done and missed. The pressure from the foreign enemies pressed the soldiers together again, causing them to temporarily shift their attention away from Kang De. There were shouts behind them as another batch of fresh troops came to help.


    Preston led his personal soldiers to rush over. After finding Kang De, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°My brother asked me to persuade you to go down. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay on the city wall¡­ for everyone!¡±


    Kang De lowered his eyes and said softly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After being quietly escorted down the city, Kang De stayed with his iron son. Preston¡¯s personal soldiers acted as battlefield investigators. Wherever the defense line was tight, they quickly called for firepower to attack and let the Autobot do it. Kang De stayed in the car in silence and spaced out.


    Hong San had already wandered the battlefield. He held the DV that Kang De had given him and filmed everything he thought he should record. The Cathayan secretly prayed, hoping that this would be evidence to clear Kang De¡¯s name.


    Although he did not say it, he was already extremely pessimistic.


    Could this cityst until the day the Sword Orchid Army rushed over?


    He looked at the dark area in the city worriedly.


    Compared to this, he was more worried about Kang De.


    When they met in Glory Sand, he was not sure who this Lord Kang De was, but with Valentine¡¯s daily interaction these few days, with Hong San¡¯s vision and experience, how could he not see through Kang De?


    This extraordinary person who had a strange ability and had protected Valentine several times and even treated the Dusk Legion as a powerful enemy, and who would definitely shock the entire continent in the future, was actually only a young man who was inexperienced in the world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 205 - 205 Let the Bullets Fly For A While

    205 Let the Bullets Fly For A While


    The cruel and fierce battle continued.


    Soldiers were continuously transferred to the west wall to help. At the same time, they had to pay close attention to the movements of the other three walls to prevent the elves from suddenlyunching a surprise attack from the other side. This war was also under huge pressure to the highestmander. Every decision had to be extremely careful.


    Kang De sat in the car and stared at the city outside the window. Magic light continuously exploded into the night sky, illuminating this panicked and swaying city. The shouts and screams could still be heard through the car window. The blood on his hands was so sticky that it could not dissolve. At this moment, it was already emitting a pungent strange smell.


    He pulled open his cor and breathed heavily.


    The air conditioner in the car emitted an endless stream of cold air that calmed his hot breathing. However, it was his skin that was cold. His blood was still boiling. Many scenes appeared in his mind. They had all happened not long ago. Reality intertwined with nothingness, severed limbs, faces twisted, deformed, painful, and even stunned. Many, many people had been pierced, killed, and hugged the enemy to fall off the city wall.


    Along with the soldier¡¯s crazy and resentful expression, the surrounding soldiers¡¯ gazes became even stranger.


    Even with the development of modern civilization and the progress of society, racial discrimination and xenophobia were still deeply rooted. Not to mention that race was different, even a country or even a province had prejudice and malice, let alone an alternate world whose civilization was far inferior to Earth.


    A foreigner who married the princess of his country would attract criticism and dissatisfaction in peace, let alone in a tragic and terrifying war that was on the verge of death. The so-called trust and reverence were as thin as paper or like a sand tower that could copse with a gust of wind. Just like now, he even had to face the hostility of the two sides of the war.


    This time¡­ it was different from Glory Sand.


    His enemy was not a small viscount and the hundred private soldiers he had raised, but the trump card army of the world¡¯s hegemony. There were more than 12,000 elite troops. Their individual quality was extremely strong, their education was extremely high, their organization, logistics support, and even military literacy was evenparable to the army of a modern powerful country.


    Hispanion was not a gentle, innocent, and understanding princess who had grown up under all kinds of care, nor was she a noble, upright, and tenacious knight. Instead, he was a crazy mayor who would do anything, as well as third-rate city guards who were brave and willing to fight for their homes.


    These mortals would fight bravely for their families and homnd and not hesitate to die. However, they were still mortals after all. They were not intelligent or noble. They would copse because of the huge mental pressure and erupt with the sorrow of human nature because of their hysteria to criticize those who should not be med.


    He had to protect this city.


    No matter why he came here or what his goal was in the beginning, what he was doing now was to protect this city under the iron hooves of the elves and prevent the people here from encountering the evil of war and keeping them away from the sad end. This was what he was doing.


    However, all of this¡­ was so simr to Glory Sand.


    That night, Viscount Samuel killed them. Hispanions on the ship kept dying. He and the knight sent Princess Tina away and broke out side by side. At that time, Kang De could only fight desperately, but he had no better way. Because hispanions were beside him, he could not abandon them and use the white fog world to calmly leave and hide. He could only continue to fight and escape until he was alone.


    Just like now.


    The preparation of the white fog world, his own strength, and skills. All of this might allow him to break out of the encirclement of the elves, but it was not enough for him to defeat the trump card army formed by 12,000 elves. He knew that the only chance of winning came from Earth, but a day on Earth was seven days in the other world. Even if he only needed a day to snatch a killing weapon that was enough to kill the entire Dusk Legion, seven days was enough for this elf army to raze Valentine to the ground, or even raze him to the ground twice.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I understand the logic.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I razed the Glory Sand Castle to the ground. I killed the Goode family and their aplices one by one, not sparing a single one. I executed them and ughtered them, but from the beginning to the end, I understood that even if I killed ten, a hundred, or a thousand, he would note back to life.¡±


    The Autobot surprisingly understood what Kang De wanted to express.


    ¡°Father, this is not your fault.¡±


    His iron son¡¯s low voice flowed out of the stereo. ¡°You¡¯ve done your best.¡±


    Kang De leaned his body against the back of the seat tiredly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best¡­ I¡¯ve also tried my best in Glory Sand, but other than Tina, I haven¡¯t protected anyone. I¡¯ve also tried my best here, but if the elves break through the city and massacre wantonly, my best efforts will be meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can continue to be enemies with the elves and use all the cruel and terrifying methods I can think of to deal with them. I can take revenge on them, torture them, make them cry, and make them deeply regret it, but the people they killed and ughtered¡­ can¡¯te back to life either.¡±


    The Hummer shook. His iron son said uneasily, ¡°Father, you¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled tiredly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that stupid to tie myself up and leave the city in exchange for the lives of this entire city¡­ I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I also know that most people in this city have the potential to be bastards. Now, many people are scolding me and ming me in their hearts. Perhaps there will be more tomorrow. They scolded me, med me, hated me, forced me away, and chased me away. Then, when the elves break through the city, they¡¯ll most likely not be able to bear the consequences. They asked for it. Although I won¡¯t be ecstatic, I won¡¯t me myself for anything¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Kang De looked out of the window at the dark houses. Amidst this intense battle cry and this earth-shattering siege, the weak and helplessmoners must be hiding at home, under the bed, hugging their families, trembling, praying, and passively waiting for their fate.


    ¡°Even so, no matter what, I only feel sorrow, pity, and sadness for the future oue of the people of this city and the suffering these innocent lives will suffer¡­¡±


    The transmigrator from Earth said softly, ¡°These people are going to die¡­¡±


    After experiencing such a bloody battle and foreseeing the future situation from the elves¡¯ despicable scheme, it was not only Hong San, but also Kang De himself.


    The two of them had something inmon, which was that they did not have any extravagance or delusions about human nature.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°I can only be a good avenger and not a protector. I can only smash everything about the murderer after the incident, not stop them when the atrocity happens¡­¡±


    ¡°It was like thisst time, and it¡¯s the same this time¡­¡±


    He pulled out the crimson scroll from his pocket. It was this strange object discovered on the Holy Seal Inds that had changed the location of the teleportation and forcefully pulled him here to interfere with Valentine¡¯s fate.


    ¡°D*mn, why?¡±


    He sighed softly and scolded jokingly.


    ¡°Why did you let mee to such a godforsaken ce?¡± he muttered. ¡°Otherwise, I might not havee. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    The elves attacked like fire. There were smoke signals everywhere in Goethe. They struggled to hold on, and even when the city was broken and people died, there were countless deaths. Valentine was not the only one. This was war.


    However, at the very least, it would be better if he could not see or know.


    ¡°I said that I want to end the war and change all of this¡­¡±


    Kang De, who had fought for half a night in this unprecedented suffocating air, pressed his forehead against the steering wheel and said silently, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult, too difficult¡­¡±


    The crimson scroll shed in his hand. As usual, nothing happened.


    The God of Justice and Pity, the Dragon of Time and Space, the leader of the gods, did not answer any calls from the ground today. The war of thisnd continued. Sin, death, madness, and despair continuously yed.


    Kang Dey on the steering wheel with his eyes closed in silent silence.


    The Autobot did notfort him.


    A mechanical lifeform that had just been born did not have enough intelligence and experience. It could notfort his father or make any suggestions or guidance.


    However, the mental connection made it feel huge and restrained confusion, powerlessness, and sorrow from its father. This made the young Autobotprehend something. He recognized his powerlessness and inadequacy in the face of the cruel and frustrating truth, fell into self-me and sorrow, but did not fall for it, and still firmly believed in the possibilities and strength of the future¡­ This process might be called growth.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll protect you and everything.¡±


    It said softly, ¡°No matter what you encounter, no matter what you want to do, no matter if you advance or retreat, stand or fall, persist or give up, no matter what, I¡¯ll always support you and be supported by you to guard the path we firmly believe in.¡±


    ¡°Be wary of the enemy like an eagle and be a tough and unyielding guardian. If you¡¯re stopped and injured by a despicable enemy, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you at all costs¡­ Father, I¡¯ve already finished reading the part of the mythology book you gave me and found the name I want.¡±


    The Autobot paused for a moment and prepared to proudly say that name.


    That was the name of the god it had seen in Egyptian mythology. It not only matched its own will and location, but it was also enough to reflect the deep rtionship between father and son.


    It nned to use this name.


    In the past, Kang De would definitely be very interested in the name his iron son had chosen and take the opportunity to mock and criticize him. However, he did not do so at this moment, because he was immersed in other emotions. The name was only a code. Many names had died tonight, and there might be more tomorrow.


    However, when the Autobot was about to say the name, Kang De¡¯s expression changed.


    This was because he heard the melodious and thick horn.


    That deste and rough voice appeared very few times, but there was probably no soldier in the city who did not know this voice because it was the elves¡¯ military horn. ying it meant war and death.


    Or¡­ retreat from the army.


    Loud cheers came from the distant city wall.


    However, in the distance, the nearby city wall did not move, as if it had been dyed. After a silent silence, weak cheers and cries sounded.


    The elves retreated.


    They defeated the enemy.


    They protected the city.


    They survived again.


    Hong San¡¯s figure shed down from the city wall and rushed to the side of the Hummer at an extremely fast speed. He patted the window almost impudently and said happily, ¡°Master, the elves retreated! They won! They actually defended it! I thought they were about to lose! It seems that the elves can¡¯t hold on anymore! Could it be that reinforcements have arrived?¡±


    The car window rolled down silently. Kang De turned to look at Hong San. His eyes were calm without any joy.


    He slowly said, ¡°You can¡¯t think of a reason why the elves retreated? Are they really unable to hold on?¡±


    Hong San was first stunned, then the remaining smile froze on his face. Endless shock and uneasiness rose and enveloped his entire body as if a cruel winter had instantly descended.


    After a short surprise retreat, he guessed the elf¡¯s intentions.


    That despicable and shameless strategy of sowing discord could not be effective alone. Only when the cruel and terrifying pressure of war continuously wore down the fighting spirit of the Valentines could this ruthless n be further used. Tonight, the elves were like an angry tide attacking the city, forcing the fighting will of the Valentines to drive them crazy one soldier after another. Moreover, their goal was only¡­


    ¡ªLet the bullet fly for a while.

 Chapter 206 - 206 Equal Treatment

    206 Equal Treatment


    The terrifying night was filled with blood and death.


    There was silence, only the sound of people remaining. The terrifyingmotion of the battle scared away all the animals. Only weak cheers, heart-wrenching cries, and hystericalughter were left on the city wall.


    They were like a group of injured owls.


    The medical team formed by the city hall climbed up the city wall as soon as possible to treat the injured,fort the mentally unstable soldiers, deal with the dead remains, and confirm their identities.


    The battle between the two armies was extremely tragic, and cleaning up the battlefield was heart-wrenching.


    Kang De sat in the car with the Hummer hidden in the dark. He watched as the reserve troops were mobilized and changed their defense. He watched as carriages transported the corpses that had been screened down. The conscriptedborers looked afraid and uneasy. They carried their tools and buckets up the city wall in fear and carried stretchers to send the injured down.


    Some of the warriors lying on the stretcher were unconscious, some opened their eyes and looked at the sky without saying a word, and some wailed like wolves. It was unknown if it was for him or for others.


    These warriors who had fought hard and survived the attack of a powerful foreign enemy, what would their future be? Was their hard work and battle tonight meaningful?


    No one knew.


    Kang De only quietly watched as people continuously came down the stairs of the city wall. All kinds of people walked past him. Some people no longer cared about the outside world, and some people noticed the steel beast hidden in the shadows. It was unique in the entire Valentine, even the entire Goethe, and even the entire world.


    They all knew what this was and who was sitting in the car.


    The injured soldiers hadplicated expressions. They stared at Kang De in the shadows under the faint firelight and helped each other leave silently. Some people struggled to get up and shouted questions. Many of them were not good words, and most of the words werepletely unknown. They were the most ordinary people from another world. Their education was limited, and their expressive ability was worrying. After such a bloody battle, how could they make things clear?


    Kang De sat in silence and listened.


    He stared at the people who left one by one and met their gazes, regardless of whether they could see him clearly¡­ The blurry figures that fused into the night were humans, but they also looked like lost souls.


    ¡°D*mn.¡±


    He grinned and chuckled silently.


    ¡°The novels are all f*cking liars. What bravery? What domineering aura? What unity? What a joke¡­ Are they NPCs?¡±


    It was only a group of ordinary people who were brave for their family and home, but there was a limit after all. They would be afraid, uneasy, and angry.


    Someone walked over and knocked on the window.


    Kang De nodded. Then the lights in the car came on. The window rolled down and reflected Preston¡¯s face.


    This brave and intelligentmander also looked tired now, but he forced himself to stay awake. He looked at Kang De with apology and sympathy in his eyes. As a small number of people in the city who could always maintain their rationality and understand things, he knew Kang De¡¯s encounter and innocence very well.


    Preston opened his mouth and finally sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression was calm andposed. There was no sorrow or anger. Facing the shameless and vicious attacks of the elves and the impudence and hostility of the soldiers guarding the city, he maintained his calm from the beginning to the end. He did not cry or fly into a rage. The sadness and confusion he disyed in front of the Autobot were also restrained and restrained.


    His iron son did not know what this restraint meant, but Hong San was worried and afraid, but he did not know where to start¡­ No one could probably persuade him.


    Kang De said, ¡°Why should you apologize?¡±


    Preston turned to look at the soldiers who were slowly withdrawing the city wall and changing their defense. ¡°For them.¡±


    A trace of mockery appeared on Kang De¡¯s face. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Preston turned and met Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll ept it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re allmoners. They¡¯re pitiful and sad. Usually, I disdain speaking to them and feel that they don¡¯t know morals or trustworthiness. They don¡¯t have ideals, are crude and ignorant, and their actions are detestable¡­¡±


    Preston said softly, ¡°However, now that the elves are besieging the city, the fates of the nobles and themoners are the same. In front of the enemy¡¯s iron hooves, on this city wall, everyone¡¯s lives are no longer precious. At this moment, I¡¯m envious of these sad and pitiful people¡­¡±


    The youngmander looked at the departing people and the figures on the city wall, ¡°Because they don¡¯t know anything¡­ Because of the sinister schemes of the elves, they turned their fear and madness into hatred and transferred it to you. They don¡¯t feel ashamed or uneasy, but they feel that it¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m usually not a warm and generous person. I¡¯m not strict with servants andmoners, and I definitely can¡¯t be called benevolent. Now that I look back on the previous years, not many actions can be associated with virtue. However, at least now, I can¡¯t be like them and me everything on you. Instead, I¡¯ll feel ashamed and uneasy. I clearly know that you¡¯re innocent, but I can¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡±


    Kang De listened silently.


    ¡°I only¡­¡±


    The young noble hesitated and revealed a vexed expression as if he was organizing his words. Perhaps he was also surprised that he suddenly wanted to say such a thing, but he still said it.


    ¡°I only want to tell you that they won¡¯t do this just because they¡¯re evil, shameless, and immoral. In the past, although they were rough, they wouldn¡¯t make a living from stealing and scamming. Although they don¡¯t have any ideals, they still work every day to support their families. The reason why they revealed such an ugly appearance today is that the cruel war and the approaching fear made them lose their guard and lose theirposure. As for these¡­¡±


    Preston said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s all our responsibility.¡±


    He lowered his eyes and hid his eyebrows in his hair as he bowed gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s the nobles of this country who didn¡¯t protect Goethe and her subjects. It¡¯s all our responsibility to expose the ugliness of the weak and powerless people in the face of war and death.¡±


    The noble with Valentine¡¯s surname apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After a long time, Kang De retracted his gaze and looked ahead. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now?¡±


    Preston smiled bitterly. ¡°Not now, but in the future.¡±


    ¡°My brother once taught me that instead of being harsh and disgusted, it¡¯s better to pity and be responsible for the evil disyed by themoners.¡±


    ¡°Pity is to pity the pain of their lives and understand the source of their actions and thoughts. Their responsibility is to realize their duty as nobles. We were born nobles and came from extraordinary backgrounds. Can we do anything for them?¡±


    At this point, he looked at Kang De and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ll be one of us, Your Highness. I only hope that in the future, you¡¯ll remember today or encounter a simr situation. Don¡¯t only see their sorrow and hatred, but have pity and know the reason.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be Princess Tina¡¯s husband. With your ability, you¡¯ll definitely be one of the decision-makers in this country in the future. Your status and responsibility are far above mine¡­ At that time, may you bepassionate and righteous.¡±


    Kang De was stunned when he heard this.


    It was not for Preston¡¯s words. As an Earthling, the concept he had formed in his hometown was higher than Preston¡¯s thoughts. The beauty of the world could not be entrusted to the kindness and responsibility of a privileged ss. The peace and stability of societyy in the rule ofw, not human rule. This was the principle he had learned.


    He only heard familiar words.


    Pity and righteousness.


    The head of the gods, the Dragon of Time and Space, was the good god who symbolized pity and righteousness. After giving Kang De the most basic time and space ability, the majestic divine power in the crimson scroll was like a pool of stagnant water. It did not move at all and ignored Kang De¡¯s request to watch Valentine.


    Could it be that the so-called righteousness and pity were to make him kindly and tolerantly forgive these people¡¯s stupidity and retardation? No matter how outrageous they had done, he had to forgive them?


    ¡ªPfft!


    D*mn, he had run from Earth and not be the protagonist of an urban novel. He was trapped in this lousy city and was beaten up by the elves. He had risked his life for these people. If not for him, Valentine City would have long been broken twice. In the end, he was still hated and faced hostility from these people. How could he forgive them?


    As soon as this thought appeared, endless anger and grievance stirred and almost gushed out.


    With his personality, that guy on the city wall was talking nonsense. At that time, he should have chopped open his head with an axe and left. He would no longer care about the lives of these people. Those soldiers looked at him strangely and he should have red and cursed back. The reason why he had suppressed his majestic anger until now was only that this country was called Goethe. He had a princess friend and a knight friend.


    ¡ªMaintaining restraint and calm was the greatest pity and righteousness¡­ What else do you want me to do?


    What did they have to do with him? Why should he understand them?


    Kang De¡¯s heart surged, and his emotions changed drastically.


    Seeing his strange expression, Preston thought that he was deep in thought and puzzled, so he revealed a calm and gentle smile and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be conflicted. Take your time to think about it. You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±


    Kang De did not notice this smile, so he naturally did not know what was contained in such a smile.


    This was an ancient Chinese saying. However, in other civilizations, there was a simr saying. After experiencing bloodshed and extreme attacks, a serious and polite Goethe noble ran over to tell Kang De such a thing. Only he knew the meaning.


    Kang De only looked up into Preston¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I¡­ done enough? Haven¡¯t I¡­ done enough?¡±


    A person¡¯s heart was not made of iron and stone. Even a y figurine would have some anger, let alone a hot-tempered person like Kang De. He had never suffered such grievances since he was young.


    The despicable schemes of the elves, the stupid gullibility of humans, the negative emotions umted by the extreme defense of the city, the pressure brought about by the Dusk Legion¡­ Sooner orter, it would erupt.


    Previously, he was only forcing himself to endure it. The knight and Tina¡¯s stance made him control his emotions and aim the spearhead at the elves from the beginning to the end. However, tonight, Preston suddenly ran over to tell him about pity and understanding. His surging anger finally found the jet port and exploded.


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why are they such b*stards?¡±


    ¡°Why would I rather believe the elves than me?¡±


    ¡°I risked my life for them in exchange for this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they know that if not for me, this city would have long been taken down?¡±


    His tone went from suppressed and low to gradually raised, and his voice became louder and louder.


    Preston looked at Kang De quietly and listened to his increasingly ridiculous curses and venting. It was not until he was panting that he slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. They don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Kang De smiled half mockingly and half destely, ¡°Because I¡¯m a f*cking Cathayan? D*mn racial discrimination, you white pigs, disgusting things¡­¡±


    The young noble¡¯s tone was still calm, ¡°No, it¡¯s not all because of this. Most importantly, they don¡¯t understand you. You¡¯re so high and untouchable, making them curious and confused. They don¡¯t know anything about you, only awe and guesses¡­ You¡¯re too proud.¡±


    ¡°Proud?¡± Kang De widened his eyes and even smiled, ¡°I¡¯m proud? I¡¯m f*cking proud? F*ck, do you know who I am? Do you know my identity?¡±


    Preston said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can guess that you must be the noblest person in Cathay. You have the noblest bloodline and background. You¡¯ve been above all living beings since you were born.¡±


    Kang Deughed loudly, ¡°You know again? Your imagination is too strong? What did I do to make you have this illusion? Did I despise you? Did I look down on people? I f*cking eat the same food as you. Be it the mayor or themoners, I speak in the same tone. I didn¡¯t enve anyone, nor did I beat or scold anyone. I treated everyone equally, even the green-skinned. I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Preston said softly, ¡°Those soldiers who once defended the city with you don¡¯t even know your name is Dong Zhuo.¡±


    Kang De¡¯sughter stopped.


    In the darkness of the night, on the silent street, the Hummer slowly drove. The braziers on both sides burned, and the light shone on Kang De¡¯s flickering face. The car was very quiet.


    Preston bade farewell and left. The group returned to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. Kang De¡¯s expression was as serious as a statue.


    After a while, he said softly, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Autobot was inexperienced in the world. Hong San was as smart as a ghost, so no one replied.


    After waiting for a moment, Kang De said, ¡°Hong San, speak.¡±


    Hong San, who had been hiding in the back seat, carefully deliberated his words and braced himself, ¡°That¡­ oh, right, Master, this is what my master said. He said that treating everyone equally is not the same as putting oneself on the same level as others.¡±


    Kang De was still silent and only smiled soundlessly¡ªwhether it was true or not was meaningless. Even Preston had said something like ¡°I hope you¡¯ll seed in the future¡±, and Valentine¡¯s fate had already been decided.


    Amidst the fear and uneasiness in the city, the Hummer drove towards the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    Under the light, the leaders of the Heaven and Earth Association looked at each other and finally nodded slowly. Everyone held hands.

 Chapter 207 - 207 Save Us

    207 Save Us


    It was alreadyte at night.


    After a bitter battle, Valentine licked his wounds in the darkness. Kang De returned to the residence of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. This time, he was no longer rxed, and he did not smile.


    He only washed up slightly and changed into clean clothes. After eating something, he sat in the courtyard and busied himself. He quietly repeated his previous work, enchanting arrows and throwing spears.


    Although he was neither happy nor angry and his expression was calm, the low pressure he vaguely emitted made the heartless green-skinned hide far away. In the past, they were extremely noisy and did not even dare to make a sound.


    !!


    Leona asked Hong San about the situation, but she was also helpless.


    She looked at Kang De¡¯s back, and worry shed through her eyes. Anyone with empathy could understand his dissatisfaction and confusion at this moment. Endurance was a good moral, especially for capable people.


    The girl suddenly felt a trace of jealousy and sorrow.


    She knew Kang De¡¯s temper. The first time they met, this wary guy had even directly shed the axe beside her head. He did not have any gentlemanly demeanor and did as he pleased and was unscrupulous. It was the truest portrayal of this guy¡ªif such a person encountered a heartlessmoner who repaid kindness with ingratitude, he would naturally kick him or even sh him with the axe¡­ However, he did not.


    After experiencing that kind of thing, he was attacked by the elves with a vicious n and targeted by the stupidmoners. He still did not flip the table and get angry at all costs. It was simply not his personality.


    The reason why he did not do that was only for one person.


    Tina.


    Her good friend, an innocent flower, was so kind that she was almost stupid.


    In Leona¡¯s eyes, this good-tempered guy was simply a vase. He had no bad intentions, trusted others, and was unwilling to believe that the world was evil. He smiled innocently and stupidly at everyone¡­


    She felt that with Tina¡¯s personality, she was most suitable to marry a prince or a noble and be a mascot. When her husband used cold or despicable methods to govern the country and squeeze the citizens dry, she would use her silly smile and beautiful appearance to numb the people and obtain support. This was her most suitable use.


    However, that was not the case.


    As if something had gone wrong, she had actually chosen a husband from the East for herself. Her gaze was as puzzling as ever. Her husband was rough, fierce, unromantic, ungentlemanly, and would anger people to death when he spoke. It was really terrible to look at everyone with a guarded gaze that said, ¡°You future criminal.¡± Leona had never seen such a man in her life.


    However, he was clearly such a man, but he could always inadvertently say some pleasant human words. He could also be calm and polite to servants, and he did not retreat in the face of a powerful enemy, giving people an extremely reliable feeling. Moreover¡­ he could even suppress his anger and impulse toward the person he loved.


    The reason why he remained calm and restrained tonight was only because this was Tina¡¯s country.


    Did he love her that much?


    Leona looked at Kang De¡¯s lonely back and felt bitter.


    She did not know how to persuade andfort Kang De, but she still felt inexplicably sad and indignant. She wanted to go forward and hug this back, but she knew that she had no right to do so. The entire Empire¡¯s underworld knew that Miss Leona was the most loyal. She could not snatch her best friend¡¯s man.


    She was even a little resentful and resentful.


    ¡ªYou stupid woman, do you know what Kang De has done for you? With his personality, he can endure this. Do you know how difficult it is?


    ¡ªIf you treat him badly in the future, I¡­ I¡¯ll¡­


    When she thought of this, she could not help but feel a trace of disappointment.


    What could she do?


    Kang De still repeated the job he was doing. He was meticulous and did not stop.


    Suddenly, a shout sounded in the night wind.


    A strong light suddenly exploded in the sky.


    There was naturally amotion on the city wall, and under the dark sky, the dazzling light was even clearer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Even if they retreated and retreated, the sinister and evil public opinion battle of the elves still did not end.


    Or rather, at the moment when Valentine won a bloody battle and his heart was in turmoil, he would strike while the iron was hot and increase his strength. Clearly, he would obtain better results.


    The violent wind sent the elves¡¯ uniform shouts. The roars of hundreds and thousands of people were magnified by the wind spell, ¡°Many people died tonight! Perhaps it¡¯s your son! Your father! Your brother!¡±


    ¡°However, Kang De instructed City Lord Valentine to hide the truth. He still wants you to continue to fight until thest drop of blood is drained. When this city can¡¯t be defended anymore, he¡¯ll escape!¡±


    ¡°Valentine, are you willing? Are you angry? How long do you want to endure?!¡±


    A thick voice echoed in Valentine¡¯s dark sky.


    When the two armies fought, the soldiers were sinister. They should have done whatever they could.


    Leona, Hong San, and the others looked at the sky in a daze. Their minds were nk and they did not know what to say.


    This was unexpected and reasonable.


    Preston, who had spoken to Kang De earlier, was patrolling the city wall. When he heard this, his figure froze. He looked at the distant elf camp and said softly, ¡°They¡¯re forcing these people to death.¡±


    Kang De only looked up at the distant night sky, his heart calm.


    At this point, a thousand curses and ruthless words were meaningless.


    ¡­I¡¯ll kill you.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll definitely kill you all.


    He said softly, ¡°Leona.¡±


    The girl suddenly woke up. ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    Kang De continued his work and slowly said, ¡°Have you arranged for your people?¡±


    Leona was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kang De¡¯s voice did not waver. ¡°I spoke big words.¡±


    Leona suddenly trembled and choked, ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡±


    Then, she covered her mouth, turned around, and left quickly.


    She did not want to cry in front of Kang De.


    Kang De still did it calmly and quietly, meticulously doing what he was doing. Arrow after arrow was dyed with the patterns of mes rising into the clouds, shining with the light of elements.


    Hong San gritted his teeth and quickly stepped forward. He said in a low voice, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go find Mayor Nick.¡±


    Kang De shook his head, his gaze calm as water. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±


    The Cathayan subconsciously asked, ¡°Wait for what?¡±


    Kang De looked up at him with a stunned gaze, thenughed bitterly at himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it.¡± He sighed softly, ¡°I just won¡¯t give up until I see the end.¡±


    In the darkness, the malice born from fear was quickly growing.


    In Preston¡¯s words, these people who had yet to develop wisdom lived in a daze. They were untrustworthy, had no ideals, and their thoughts were changeable. However, even the people at the bottom of society had their own survival philosophy.


    The people were both stupid and shrewd.


    The stupidity was that they were blindly obedient, had no opinions, did not understand right and wrong, were ungrateful, and criticized heroes. They were very easy to coerce and encourage. Perhaps it was only because of an ingenious lie, or perhaps it was only for the immediate benefits, but they would always do shockingly stupid things.


    The shrewdness was that without anyone leading them, they would definitely not do it. If the leader was attacked, they would definitely draw the line. If the momentum was wrong, they would definitely run away.


    Now, there were not-so-smart but still stupid people who nned to stand up and encourage and lead them.


    ¡­To do the wrong thing.


    At some point, a group of people walked out of the silent street.


    As soon as the war began, Valentine implemented a strict curfew. If non-military personnel gathered on the streets, they would definitely encounter cruel and decisive suppression. However, after several wars, the city¡¯s defense was on the verge of copse. Valentine continued to be unstable under the dual attacks of the elves, and the tragic casualties caused a vacancy in the patrol force.


    Perhaps this was the reason.


    For a moment, no one noticed this group of people.


    They did not have weapons in their hands and did not look distracted. Most of them were actually women, children, and old people, and they looked even more harmless. The light of the elves¡¯ spells shed in the sky. The shouts of the Dusk Legion still continued. Valentine in the mes of war revealed a terrifying silence.


    Therefore, the crowd began to cry.


    They were like a group of wanderers begging for pity as they walked through the streets, passed through houses, and even knocked on the doors of the houses along the way to exin their intentions. Some rejected, some hesitated, and some agreed. The size of this team was increasing, and the number of people was continuously expanding. They were all people with sad expressions and despair.


    They advanced, advancing. Their footsteps were either firm or hesitant. In the crowd, someone was saying something softly, as if cheering or instilling some thought. This strange team did not even have a leader, but there were many people with very strong goals leading a group of blindly following people.


    They walked all the way to their destination.


    A few residences around this block had been bought. There was no one on the wide street. It was dark all around, and only the light of torches and the bright lights of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce could be seen.


    Immediately after, someone knelt down.


    Then, one after another.


    The crowd fell in groups, like the most pious believers praying for the gift of the god. However, the object they prayed to was not the god, nor was it a gift, but a sacrifice.


    Immediately after, someone cried. Strong emotions continuously infected. Fear was a true emotion, fear of death, and the pain of losing their family. All their emotions were vented here.


    They gathered into a sentence.


    ¡°Save us.¡±


    The cries of women, children, and the old.


    ¡°Your Highness Kang De.¡±


    People were calling.


    The weakest people also had knives and could kill.


    As long as their goal was kind andpassionate, as long as their goal was not heartless.


    They cried, they called out, and hatred awakened in their weak begging.


    As long as he did not respond, as long as he did not help, he was bad and evil. As long as he ignored their request and was unwilling to save them, he was aplete evil person.


    The seeds of danger were continuously growing.


    Some women whose eyes were red from crying lost their fear and rationality when they received the news that their rtives had died in battle.


    Another person who was thinking about the contents of that flyer smelled some weakness and concession from the silence in the courtyard and a signal that he could take another step forward.


    Someone began to shout boldly, ¡°Come out! Come out!¡±


    In the courtyard, Kang De slowly put down thest arrow.


    He finally saw the end.


    Leona was trembling with anger and even forgot to curse. ¡°How¡­ how can they say such a thing? Let Kang De save them¡ªwhat exactly does it mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that I have to tie myself up and leave the city to be dealt with by the elves to save their lives.¡±


    Kang De slowly got up and smiled. ¡°After all, these people are innocent, right? After all, they¡¯re loyal to Tedrell and work diligently and pay taxes by the numbers. Goethe failed to protect them. This is Tedrell¡¯s negligence, right? After all, it¡¯s a city full of lives. It¡¯s very worth it to exchange my life for theirs, right?¡±


    Leona was shocked and grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°¡­Duh.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s smile was calm and gentle. He nced at Hong San, as if teasing him, or perhaps he was serious. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Hong San¡¯s master for telling me what it means to treat everyone equally.¡±


    Hong San seemed to have discovered something and was a little uneasy, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Kang De only smiled.


    ¡°Equal treatment. So that¡¯s what it means.¡±


    He touched his head in distress. ¡°Preston said that I was too proud and arrogant. That seems to be the case. I¡¯m high and mighty. I looked down on them a little. I¡¯m really sorry for being too proud.¡±


    ¡°I consider myself someone from a superior world. I have the mentality of supporting the people of Goethe in order to save them from war. I came here to help them fight, protect them, and save them. I consider myself the savior and the protector, so I got carried away. This is because my understanding is too poor. I should risk my life to protect them and treat them as my masters at the same time. If necessary, I should sacrifice my life to protect them because they have a family. I don¡¯t have a family. They need care and tolerance. I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have the mentality of a superior. I only did a small job, won a few battles, and saved a few people. What¡¯s the big deal? I owe them in the first ce. I should respectfully and humbly protect these masters and tolerate everything about them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, no, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°I should treat everyone equally, very equally.¡±


    ¡°Treat them as I treat myself.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m only a mere human. There¡¯s nothing special about me. Just like them, their lives are as precious as mine. Since we¡¯re equally precious, there¡¯s no difference. They¡¯ll be treated equally.¡±


    His smile became even gentler. ¡°Therefore, cry if you want. If you die, so be it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to take responsibility for myself anymore. My life is as precious as theirs. Of course, there¡¯s no reason to use my life to save them. Previously, I was too proud and arrogant.¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡­ I¡¯m really unburdened now.¡±


    He smiled and pulled out the axe from behind him. He carried it on his shoulder and kicked over the chair.


    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re leaving. We have to settle you, low-ss people, down first.¡±


    Kang De strode out of the courtyard and walked out.


    ¡°What are you crying for? Did your entire family die here?¡±


    Leona suddenly turned. ¡°What did you say to him?¡±


    Hong San only looked at Kang De¡¯s figure in a daze. His eyes flickered, and it was unknown what he was thinking.


    ¡­

 Chapter 208 - 208 Killing Without Teaching Is Torture

    208 Killing Without Teaching Is Torture


    The cold wind at night blewfortably. His mind was clear and his forehead was cold.


    The door was kicked open. Amidst the mes, Kang De strode out.


    The wailing people were shocked. They looked up and saw a figure walk out of the light, his face, and body hidden in the dense shadows.


    mes shone on both sides, casting two illusory shadows that stretched to the sides behind them. From the perspective of these people, it was as if two shadow wings had opened.


    !!


    They smelled something wrong.


    It was very bad.


    ¡°I actually have a lot of logic to tell.¡±


    ¡°I can say that I¡¯m not from Goethe, nor have I enjoyed the wealth of your Goethe. I¡¯ve never squandered the taxes you paid or exercised the right of a feudal noble, so I don¡¯t have any obligation to you.¡±


    ¡°I can say that I can leave at any time, but I stayed to fight for you. I¡¯ve never stepped into the war, but in order to protect you, I¡¯ve be a killing ghost. My hands are stained with blood, and I don¡¯t know how many elves I¡¯ve killed. All of this should have nothing to do with me, but I made the decision to stay. This is a favor and not a duty. This is a good deed and not an obligation. You shouldn¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°I can say that the elves¡¯ publicity and slogans are all vicious schemes. The possibility of them fulfilling their promise is actually not high. The more they use this method, the more it means that they¡¯re already helpless.¡±


    ¡°I can say that I have family and rtives like you and want to return alive to see them. This is a war that has nothing to do with me. I participated, but I have to face two enemies. One is the elves, and the other is you. If you have any conscience, do you want to think about this?¡±


    Facing the night wind, Kang De¡¯s voice was calm and cold.


    In the past, he had a rtively reserved personality and had never practiced public speaking. He would always be a little nervous when participating in speechpetitions and speeches in school. Now, he had experienced it. What he faced was not the gazes of the entire school, but a group of kneeling people that stretched to the other side of the street.


    There were many, many people.


    Were they pitiful? Very pitiful.


    Even now, Kang De still sympathized and pitied them. These people lived in this bad world and era. They did not have a good life and were only tired and exploited. They were even involved in the war.


    They were weak and stupid and could only struggle to live with cunning and selfishness. They were too weak, so they could only use weakness as a weapon, and this weapon¡­ could only hurt kind people.


    Kang De understood, very much.


    However, so what?


    ¡ªI¡¯m the one who was hurt, schemed against, and forced.


    What had he done wrong?


    ¡®My life is also my life. I¡¯m also someone else¡¯s son. I¡¯m innocent too. I have a family too.¡¯


    ¡ªYou don¡¯t want to die so you want to let me die. Is this appropriate?


    It was not suitable.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Later on, thinking about it, those words and exnations are actually useless,¡± Kang De said calmly. ¡°You only want to live. It¡¯s understandable and very normal. Survival is the instinct of living beings. As someone stronger and living better than you, I¡¯m not qualified to criticize your struggle to survive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you. I know that everyone¡¯s lives are precious. I know that too.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, after careful consideration, I¡¯ve decided on something and promise everyone here.¡±


    The crowd was only a motley crew. No matter what their goal was tonight, whether they were instigated or selfish, they were mostly guilty. It was not that they felt that their actions tonight were against their conscience and against Kang De, but they were afraid of the other party¡¯s identity. After all, he was the Grand Duke¡¯s son-inw.


    When they saw Kang De¡¯s actions, their hearts were a mess. Just as they were surprised and flustered, they heard Kang De¡¯sst words and felt a small hope.


    That was what the ys and poems said.


    Those heroes with noble morals were willing to sacrifice themselves and save the lives of others. Even if the bad people held swords to the neck of a lowly beggar, they could make the heroes surrender.


    Facing the threat of ferocious enemies, heroes would repeat their oath to protect the weak to the weakmoners and sacrifice themselves. This was what the story said.


    Hope arose in their hearts.


    Then, they heard the hero¡¯s serious and solemn promise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you and defeat the elves to save yourpatriots from today¡¯s pain.¡±


    Just like when he first entered Goethe, when he saw a vige being ughtered and burned, he chased after it overnight until he killed all the murderers tofort the souls who had died, even if he did not know those people.


    This was the only thing Kang De could do.


    However, he knew that it was not enough¡­ not enough.


    These people would definitely feel that it was not enough.


    This was because revenge did not mean much to the dead. Theirpatriots were not them.


    As expected, when the crowd digested this sentence, themotion and crying suddenly magnified. Many people broke down emotionally. The child cried, and the old man shed tears. More people were interrogating, roaring, and pleading. They raised the child and cried about their lost rtives. They were only a group of people who wanted to live.


    With a bang, gunshots exploded in the sky.


    ¡°I was indeed right. Compared to those principles, there are only three words more suitable for you.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Idiots, get lost.¡±


    Perhaps firearms were not too intimidating to people from another world who had never seen them before. After the initial panic, a few stubborn people wanted to howl at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two more words for free.¡±


    In the next moment, the battle axe fell to the ground. Gravel flew, and killing intent filled the air.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    The person at the front hurriedly retreated. The crowd was in chaos. Kang De strode forward and approached, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. You¡¯re afraid of the elves, so why aren¡¯t you afraid of me? They can only kill your entire family tomorrow at the very least, but I can do it now. Why don¡¯t you understand which is more terrifying?!¡±


    Not everyone was afraid because some emotions could override fear in a short period of time. For example, the hysteria after losing everything. A middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes were red.


    Instead of retreating, she advanced and pounced at Kang De, ¡°My sons are all dead! It¡¯s all because of the orders of you nobles, all because of this cursed country! Kill me too!¡±


    Kang De attacked like lightning and grabbed her throat. He exerted strength with his fingers and pinched her until her face turned purple and red. She struggled desperately until fear appeared in her eyes.


    He leaned closer and looked into the other party¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why your sons stood up to protect this city? Don¡¯t they know the danger of participating in the battle? They¡¯re heroes, but you¡¯re trampling on their bones now¡­ Take the flyer and scram home!¡±


    Then, he threw this woman far away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± someone cried from the other side. ¡°Heroes shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±


    ¡°Keep spouting nonsense. Hero?¡±


    Kang De walked to his side and grabbed the cor of the person who was sitting on the ground and retreating. The other party¡¯s clothes were soft and he looked gentle. He was a good citizen.


    ¡°Listen carefully, idiot. I¡¯ll only teach you this principle once.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Of course, a hero can sacrifice himself to protect the weak, but when a hero doesn¡¯t want to do this, you can¡¯t force him, let alone hate and criticize him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how high the moral standards and sacrifices of other heroes are, but I¡¯ll blow up the heads of anyone who ns to force me to do this.¡±


    As if he had a mental breakdown, the middle-aged man cried in despair.


    ¡°Gods, is our fate destined to be like this? Do we deserve to die?¡±


    He looked at Kang De with jealousy and hatred and gritted his teeth. It was unknown who he treated Kang De as, or rather, he was reprimanding and cursing all the injustice and fate in his life, ¡°How do you understand our pain? I don¡¯t have your strength or status. I work hard day and night, but I¡¯m still like this! Could it be that people like us deserve to die when we¡¯re born?¡±


    Kang De was silent, then shook his head.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he said. ¡°But this is not my fault. I¡¯m sure this is not my fault. It has nothing to do with me at all. You can hate Grand Duke Goethe, all the nobles, the gods, fate, this fixed social ss, the bloodline theory, private ownership, and exploitative ss that has never changed since ancient times, but you shouldn¡¯t hate me. I¡¯m very sure of this. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    Kang De grabbed the other party¡¯s hair and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Listen carefully, ant. Don¡¯t make yourself look like a maggot.¡±


    Amidst cries and exmations, he barged through the crowd and faced everyone.


    No one dared to look him in the eye.


    However, he did not feel happy.


    This was not the victory he wanted.


    Valentine and Glory Sand were twopletely different ces.


    He did not want to kill here.


    These people could not be born to be good, but they did evil because of their weakness. Although Kang De was furious, before he hated them, there was also pity. To these people, instead of saying that he hated them, it was more like sorrow.


    There were many such numb people in China nearly a hundred years ago.


    That was not their fault.


    For some reason, he recalled something Confucius had said.


    Killing without teaching was torture.


    ¡ªI won¡¯t kill you¡­ but I don¡¯t want to teach you anymore.


    In the night wind, the surroundings were noisy. He could see all the sorrows of life. He was facing enemies on all sides. Some were crying and cursing, like a nightmare. He would rather fight an equal number of elves for 300 rounds than stay in this array formed by the old, weak, women, and children for another moment.


    Nearly a hundred years ago, the ancestors of the Republic worked hard to educate and wake up the numb citizens. The pressure and resistance they endured were ten thousand times stronger than now. Thinking of China at that time, the people who had fallen for hundreds of years and been enved simply made people feel powerless and desperate. Now that times had changed, how great was it?


    However, Kang De did not have such patience and determination.


    Moreover, Goethe¡­ was not his mothend.


    Therefore, whatever.


    The sound of hooves sounded. Valentine¡¯s soldiers had finally arrived.


    However, this did not mean that this matter could be calmed immediately. When these old, weak, women, and children saw that Kang De was unmoved by force or persuasion and his heart was like stone, they turned around and cried to the soldiers. After a series of bitter battles, the most elite soldiers were seizing the time to repair and be on guard. The people in charge of the city¡¯s security were the temporarily formed youth army. They were from poor backgrounds and were even the children of these people, so they were sent out without restraint.


    These weaklings had always targeted the weaker ones.


    The so-called weaker people were not weaker, but people they thought would not fight them no matter what.


    The previous goal was Kang De.


    What a mistake.


    Seeing that these people were crying and shouting around the soldiers and did not dare to argue with him anymore, Kang De sneered and turned around. Since the army had arrived, he would wait for Nick¡¯s words and actions.


    Hong San and Leona weed him. The two of them could tell that Kang De was furious and urgently needed to vent, so they only let him go out alone. The girl approached and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to the level of a lowlymoner.¡±


    Lowlymoner¡­ What an ugly and oppressive phrase.


    Kang De said nothing.


    Hong San carefully held the camcorder and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been taking videos.¡±


    Kang De took it and yed a paragraph back. He nodded and said, ¡°When the war ends and there¡¯s cultural education that opens up the intelligence of the people and awakens the consciousness of the nation, we can edit it into an education documentary and let the Goethe people in the country see it. They¡¯ll definitely be deeply ashamed and curse loudly.¡±


    Moreover, they would ignore the fact that they were not much stronger than this group of people.


    However, who cared?


    This was the nature of humans. They would forever climb up the moral high ground. The other world was the same as Earth.


    Themotion outside continued. These temporarily formed youth soldiers could not resist the cries and tears of their fellow vigers at all. Or rather¡­ they also had some indescribable thoughts.


    Leona bit her lip and stood beside Kang De without leaving his side, trying tofort him. However, Miss Vidal was usually used to cursing. It was a little difficult to speak gently.


    She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t mind the criticism of these people. In the future, when you defeat the elves and make eye-catching contributions, these criticisms will disappear. Others won¡¯t even dare to fart.¡±


    Kang De nodded, then shook his head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He forced a smile and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think of me anymore. Once this is over, I¡¯ll go to the elf capital. After I¡¯m done, I should go home.¡±


    The war in the other world, the schemes of the human heart, conspiracy, and selfishness. All of this was too heavy for a person like him who did not have much ambition.


    Back then, he had boldly said that he wanted to change this world and make Goethe better. It was ridiculous to think about it.


    Even the people of this city would disgust him, let alone an entire country¡¯s idiots.


    It was better to return and be the protagonist of a novel on Earth. asionally, he would open the door and live with the magical animals on the Holy Seal Inds for a period of time.


    Leona was shocked.


    Home¡­


    Her body shook, and her heart was a mess. She opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    At this moment, there was amotion outside, followed by shouts.


    Kang De listened carefully, then said calmly, ¡°Nick is here.¡±

 Chapter 209 - 209 Lunatic

    209 Lunatic


    Every time Nick came, it meant that something had happened.


    The first time, the second time, and the third time.


    Every time, it was a game. Every time, something substantial would change. He would seek cooperation and reveal the truth to reveal the n of the Sword Orchid Army to determine the direction of defending the city to the end.


    Leona¡¯s impression of this iron-handed and cold-blooded mayor waspletely negative. Hong San had previously hated him, but now he understood and cherished him. Kang De¡¯s attitude towards Nick had always been clear. He understood the other party¡¯s actions, but he could not ept his personality, so he kept a distance.


    !!


    Moreover, he had always been vignt.


    However, his vignce was slowly decreasing.


    The rtionship between people was like this. At first, it was unfamiliar and wary. Later on, after interacting with each other, he gradually understood the other party¡¯s temperament and improved their rtionship and impression. In Kang De¡¯s eyes, Nick was considered a patriot and a person who could seed. Such a person was ruthless to others and to himself.


    Trapped in Valentine, his goal and requests matched Nick¡¯s to a certain extent, so there was a foundation for cooperation. Until now, it had been a happy cooperation.


    Putting aside his personal opinion, Nick and Kang De maintained a very good cooperative rtionship.


    There was even a certain level of trust.


    Although they had only gotten to know each other recently, they were both confident in the business level of their coborator. Moreover, the two of them had never disappointed each other. Nick had always ruled this not-so-sturdy and not-powerful city and tenaciously defended it against the tide of elves. Kang De had also continuously turned the impossible into a possibility and forcefully defeated several attacks of the Dusk Legion to cooperate with Nick toplete the magnificent feat of defending the city.


    Until today.


    Nick was here, but that was all.


    Kang De listened to the increasingly anxious and noisy cries and pleas outside and sighed softly.


    Because he had also heard Nick¡¯sforting voice, it was drowned in the voices and wind, so he could not hear it clearly.


    Kang De lowered his eyes.


    Nick¡­ had nothing to say.


    The best solution was actually notfort, but suppression. The Sword Orchid Army was about to arrive, but Valentine could not hold on anymore. People were panicking, and chaos was everywhere. Tonight, this group of people had publiclye to force Kang De, which meant that Nick was already a little powerless to suppress this city.


    However, it was precisely at this moment that he had to suppress it with an iron fist. Even if he had to use heavy punishment, he did not hesitate. He had to guard it for two days. As soon as the Sword Orchid Army arrived, they would kill the elves and even annihte them. That would be a huge merit. No one would pursue everything he had done previously.


    However, Nick chose tofort them.


    If he showed weakness now, those with other thoughts would only push their luck. Tonight, it was only these old, weak, women, and children, a motley crew. Tomorrow, they might be stronger and stronger people, because the sessive cruel bloody battles and the elves¡¯ publicity attacks had already pried open Valentine¡¯s heart.


    When the human heart was no longer reliable, what was the use of being gentle andforting?


    When the will to resist had already dissipated, what was the use of courage and encouragement?


    At this point, only fear, madness, high pressure, and cruelty could squeeze out thest trace of courage and beastliness of people and make them risk their lives to continue defending the city.


    This was war. In the end, it was a battle of who was more ruthless and who could not endure it first.


    Let¡¯s see if the elves broke through the city first, if Valentine copsed on his own, or if the Sword Orchid Army attacked before the two happened. This was the good oue that everyone tried their best to obtain.


    He should have done this.


    However, Nick still chose tofort them.


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    It was reasonable.


    Although this was the principle, Kang De was half an outsider after all. He understood the reason for Nick¡¯s actions. In the end, the mayor of Valentine was only a mortal. He could not expect him to always act coldly and rationally because his entire wealth and family were in the city and could not escape.


    He had already paid too much to protect this city. He had almost bet everything on the gambling table. At thest moment, it was human nature to waver.


    Kang De leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, and waited quietly.


    Until Nick walked in alone and walked to him.


    Kang De opened his eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t defend it anymore. After such a thing happened, I can no longer climb the city wall and entrust my back to Valentine¡¯s soldiers. Moreover, people have already lost their morale to fight. Even these lowest and most timid people can do such a thing, let alone people stronger and more mobile than them.¡±


    He paused for a moment, not giving Nick a chance to speak.


    ¡°I can bring you away. You can bring two people. I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely kill the Dusk Legion and defeat the elves and make them pay a heavy price.¡±


    Kang De looked at the mayor in front of him with a calm expression, ¡°But now, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nick Valentine said.


    Kang De looked at the other party quietly.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave.¡± Nick¡¯s expression was very calm, his eyes were very calm, and his tone was very calm. His words did not even fluctuate at all, and his eyes were the same. He just looked straight at Kang De.


    However, under this calmness was probably unprecedented excitement and intensity.


    He repeated, ¡°We can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Nick Valentine had probably gone crazy long ago.


    ¡°We can still hold it. We can¡¯t leave,¡± he said. ¡°The Sword Orchid Army wille soon. When theye, the elves will lose and retreat. All sacrifices will be meaningful. Many people will survive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very regretful, but as you can see, it can¡¯t be defended.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone was cold and calm, but it could not be shaken. He said directly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to fight for Valentine and have already done my best. I stayed because of my judgment and left because of my judgment.¡±


    Nick said woodenly, ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Kang De narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is different from our agreement.¡±


    The mayor only repeated, ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, Nick. I don¡¯t have any ill feelings for you. It¡¯s not your fault that Valentine fell. I¡¯ve already done my best, and so have you. I admire your talent, admire your decision, and understand your choice, so I¡¯m willing to bring you away. I don¡¯t want to recruit you, but I feel that it¡¯s too much of a pity for you to die here. If there¡¯s a chance of survival, why don¡¯t you witness the end of Twilight?¡±


    Nick froze, thenughed silently.


    He grinned, revealing white teeth and red gums. His wild and silent smile was very terrifying, crazy, and suppressed.


    This noble who seemed to be forever meticulous and adhered to etiquette revealed a wild smile.


    He had already forgotten what he had insisted on earlier.


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Nick lowered his voice and smiled intensely, but his eyes were cold as he questioned coldly.


    ¡°You want me to escape? In what capacity?¡±


    He stared fixedly into Kang De¡¯s eyes, ¡°If Valentine City is broken, the elves will obtain this firm city. If we defend it, the encirclement n of the Sword Orchid Army willpletely fail. A hole will be broken in the southeast front. The strategic level will be extremely passive, and even the Sword Orchid Army will encounter danger. Should I escape in panic as a sinner who messed up all of this and shamelessly live with Your Highness Kang De?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Do you need me to tell you a few shameful stories?¡±


    The mes in Nick¡¯s eyes suddenly bloomed.


    The suppressed madness and strong emotions surged at this moment.


    ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t look so indifferent! You really disgust me! Do you know, Kang De, what I hate about you the most is that you¡¯ve always treated us and our fate with this attitude!¡±


    ¡°Just like the most detestable and picky audience, sitting in the most honorable stand and admiring the performance on the stage with indifferent expressions, the sweat, hard work, and sacrifice of the actors are not worth mentioning to you. It¡¯sughable for us to do our best to act for you. Are we like clowns in front of you? That¡¯s not the story you watch. This is our lives, our fate, and our lives!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by we can¡¯t defend it anymore? What do you mean by leaving? How can it be so easy? How can it be so easy?!¡±


    Nick lowered his voice and roared, ¡°Do you know how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for this city?! Do you know how much I¡¯ve done?! The entire family, all the wealth, all the glory, everything!¡±


    ¡°You want me to leave with just a light sentence? How is that possible?!¡±


    ¡°I want to defend this city! I have to defend it! I can¡¯t leave! No one can leave! I can¡¯t losepletely. I can¡¯t lose all of this. I have to defend it and obtain more!¡±


    ¡°If we defend it, we can protect all of this and obtain more!¡±


    Nick¡¯s eyes were red and he was almost crazy to the extreme. His saliva flew everywhere.


    Kang De sighed, ¡°So this is what you mean? Nick, in your heart, which is more important, fulfilling your duty, protecting your people, taking risks, and getting promoted?¡±


    The mayor red and hissed, ¡°I want them all, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°What if you can only choose one?¡±


    Before Nick could speak, Kang De sighed softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I know. The moment you used everyone¡¯s lives coldly and rationally and built the city wall, I should have known. I was too young and believed your nonsense and bold words. I actually believed that Goethe still had heroes.¡±


    He looked up at the other party and sighed, ¡°There might be, but it¡¯s not you.¡±


    When Nick heard this, a short stunned expression shed through his eyes. Then, this emotion was reced by embarrassment and anger. He said sternly, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done by saying these baffling words?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t stood up anxiously, I could have dyed enough time! Do you think that without you, defending the city won¡¯t work? I originally nned well to let the elves taste the sweetness bit by bit and let them carefully and slowly attack the city and advance step by step until reinforcements arrived!¡±


    He finally vented all his malice and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°But you just had to show off! You always sent the elves back covered in dust! You made them attack more and more ferociously! You even exposed your identity and made them take down this city and you no matter what! That¡¯s why it led to this oue! All of this is your responsibility! Do you understand?! It¡¯s all your responsibility!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! It¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you have to stay! Protect this city! You¡¯re Princess Tina¡¯s husband and a member of the Tedrell family! If anyone needs to sacrifice, you must be the first! Since the soldiers can die and themoners can die, you can die too! Kang De!¡±


    Nick¡¯s eyes were red and filled with pressure. With a crazy expression, he approached Kang De.


    He muttered, ¡°Two days, two days at most. Defend the city and bring everyone along. Use any method you can think of. Even if you negotiate with the elves and exchange your life for it, it¡¯s fine! This is what you should do! This is your obligation! Hurry up and do it!¡±


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    How should he put it?


    He wanted tough.


    ¡°I say¡­ has your brain been beaten silly by the elves?¡±


    He moved his neck, and his eyes became cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Who do you think I am? Amoner under your rule? Must I do whatever the noble says? Strange, your city is really strange. Everyone from the nobles to the lowlymoners has a problem with their heads. What do you take me for? Why do you feel that I have an obligation to fight for your lives and wealth? It¡¯s f*cking amazing. Is there moral kidnapping in the other world too?¡±


    Kang De blinked, and a cold light appeared in his eyes, ¡°Everything is over¡­ Believe it or not, I¡¯ll make your entire family die tonight.¡±


    Nick looked at him fearlessly and smiled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s no difference between dying tonight and tomorrow. If you kill me, the entire city will immediately copse. I know you have a teleportation method and can leave, but Miss Vidal over there, your Cathayanpanions, and these green-skinned people. Can you bring these people away? Can they all survive?¡±


    He smiled coldly, ¡°If you kill your way out and cause Valentine to fall and copse tonigh, guess if the elves will let go of this good opportunity after knowing this? They don¡¯t even have to fabricate it because you caused this oue. You killed the people of this city and even caused the variables of the entire southeast battle to copse. Moreover, you¡¯ll put Princess Tina¡¯s second brother in danger¡­ Kill,e and kill me.¡±


    Nick raised his head and revealed his neck like a lunatic. ¡°Come,e.¡±


    At the same time.


    As the two of them chatted, the irrelevant people all retreated. Even Hong San and Leona were unwilling to stay. Miss Vidal hid at the side in a mess and could not figure out her thoughts. Hong San quietly left with the camera to continue filming the group of people on the street and their appearance.


    He frowned tightly and recalled Kang De¡¯s state tonight. He was very worried. It was a mixture of disappointment and anger. It was very bad. Hong San thought of Kang De¡¯s past appearance. For some reason, he did not want him to see through the world. He still felt that his previous state was better.


    However, he did not know how to exin and persuade Kang De. He was not an expert like his master.


    He was one of the people Kang De hated.


    As Hong San¡¯s imagination ran wild, he held the camcorder and filmed. People noticed themotion here and looked at him a few times warily and uneasily, then continued to look at the Chamber of Commerce with worry and anticipation.


    However, in this situation, someone hurriedly turned around and wanted to walk to another ce.


    In a sh, he left a side profile in Hong San¡¯s vision.


    Hong San¡¯s expression changed abruptly and he said sternly, ¡°Wait!¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210 Like a Demon

    210 Like a Demon


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s shout tore through the sky, shocking everyone.


    For a moment, there was amotion in the crowd. Many people were surprised, but many people were flustered. In an instant, half of the people immediately lowered their heads or turned around.


    Hong San strode over and pressed down on the shoulder of the person he had noticed.


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    His voice was surprisingly calm.


    However, it made people feel a chill.


    The man whose shoulder was grabbed trembled and deliberately shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Let go of me! What do you want to do?! Help! Kang De¡¯sckey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Brooklyn Rosser.¡±


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Panic appeared on the man¡¯s face as he struggled, ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t know you! You¡¯ve got the wrong person! Let go of me quickly!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s voice was soft and calm, ¡°I know you, Brooklyn Rosser. Your family lives in North Town and became refugees because of the war. You joined us on the secondst day before our team arrived in Valentine¡­¡±


    Brooklyn retorted in a panic, ¡°No! You¡¯ve got the wrong person! It¡¯s not me!¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t remember you because you joined recently and were with a group of ragged refugees, but you¡¯re wrong. I know.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of seven people in your family. There are two children, Andy and Zia. One is seven years old, and the other is five. Your wife¡¯s name is Mandia, and her arm was injured by the elves¡¯ arrows. There are also your parents, Old North, and Old Lady Kaliga. The former is an alcoholic, and thetter knits a very beautiful sweater¡­¡±


    Hong San took a deep breath, and his eyes slowly turned red, ¡°I remember all your names and everyone who joined my team.¡±


    His tone was still terrifyingly calm. ¡°Now tell me why you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have the courage or spontaneous mobility.¡±


    He sped the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder and looked straight into his eyes. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    When the man heard this and met Hong San¡¯s gaze, for some reason, he choked and could not say many excuses. His teeth chattered, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    Hong San¡¯s expression turned ferocious like a malicious ghost as he roared, ¡°¡ªTell me!¡±


    This furious question and twisted face made the current Hong San extremely terrifying. However, this terrifying pressure could not only destroy a person¡¯s guard but also make a terrified person hysterical.


    The man who looked timid and like a farmer suddenly shouted.


    Brooklyn¡¯s face was also twisted. He roared, ¡°Why should Ie here? Because I want to live! You hugged Kang De¡¯s thigh yourself and don¡¯t care about us? You promised us that you would always ensure our safety! You promised! Why didn¡¯t you do it?! Why can¡¯t you do it?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to care about us, so we have to think of a way ourselves! Can¡¯t we?!¡±


    ¡°I only want myself to survive and my family to survive! I don¡¯t care about anything else! Isn¡¯t that Kang De the princess¡¯s husband?! Isn¡¯t he a big shot?! Isn¡¯t he a hero?! He¡¯s enjoyed much more than us in his life! It¡¯s enough now! We¡¯ll be grateful to him for the rest of our lives if we exchange his life for the lives of everyone in the city! Why should we be the only ones to sit and wait for death?!¡±


    He widened his eyes and stared into Hong San¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve already be Kang De¡¯s servant, right? He¡¯ll take you away, right? You¡¯re not allowed to leave. You¡¯re not allowed to leave. None of you are allowed to leave!¡±


    This roar was really too powerful.


    He could even make shameless words sound righteous.


    The crowd was silent for a moment, then they erupted in twos and threes in agreement. Even those who were from the Heaven and Earth Association and subconsciously hid from Hong San raised their heads and slowly became confident.


    ¡®You promised.¡¯


    ¡®You promised to protect us.¡¯


    ¡®You promised us!¡¯


    ¡ªLet us all survive!


    ¡°Lord Hong San, Lord Hong San, save us!¡±


    The man looked at Hong San and suddenly revealed a fawning expression. He said repeatedly, ¡°Kang De, Kang De is there. The elves only want him! If you¡¯re capable, sneak up on him! Take him down! Tie him up! Give him to the elves! The elves will let us go and even confer you an official. We¡¯ll all benefit! Alright! Alright!¡±


    The motley crew echoed, ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡±


    ¡°Please save us!¡±


    ¡°Help us!¡±


    ¡°Protect us!¡±


    ¡°This is doing a good deed!¡±


    ¡°Everyone will be grateful to you!¡±


    Those eyes went from guilty to matter-of-fact, from matter-of-fact to expectant encouragement.


    They seamlessly switched.


    They relied on someone wholeheartedly and hid behind him, looking forward to a good oue.


    It had always been like this.


    Hong San looked at the people in front of him in a daze. He did not know them, and there were many people he knew. He could name them, the people in his team.


    These people¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation and subconsciously emitted evil. The source of all this was because of their desire to survive. As long as they could survive, they could do anything.


    Morality, loyalty, right and wrong, and shame could be ignored.


    All of this¡­ was so familiar.


    Hong San suddenly grinned andughed.


    The man he grabbed was pushed out forcefully and knocked into thest person.


    Hong San wasughing wildly.


    He pointed at everyone, bent down, patted his thigh, andughed wildly.


    Then tears flowed.


    ¡°How disgusting.¡±


    He smiled andughed, then began to retch. He coughed and cried. Snot, tears, and saliva entangled and stained his entire cheek.


    In order to live, their dignity, morals, and beliefs did not matter at all. The evil and ugliness subconsciously disyed by these people in front of him¡­


    ¡ªIt was the first time he felt like this in his life so far.


    Hong San cried and smiled.


    ¡°How disgusting¡­¡±


    He looked at his hand, the camcorder he was holding. The small screen reflected his shadow.


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m actually such a disgusting person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I¡­¡±


    Heughed wildly and pped his face.


    ¡°¡ªWas I such a disgusting piece of trash?¡±


    Everyone looked at this Cathayan who wasughing wildly in surprise and bewilderment and felt an inexplicable chill and panic. Even people who did not know Hong San could tell that this person was different from before.


    Hong Sanughed wildly and pointed at everyone, his face filled with mockery and ridicule, ¡°Are people worse than animals worthy of living? They¡¯re not! People like us should die like dust to prevent dirtying this world! How disgusting! Disgusting! When I think of how you¡¯re actually still living in this city that Prince Kang De protected desperately for you, I feelpletely disgusted! Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, your n¡­ is wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?! Did you hear that?! It¡¯s not only you! Song! Chen! Huang! Can these dogs think of that logic and ambition? I know you taught them! I also know that with your insignificant ability, you don¡¯t dare to do such a thing! Unless someone instigated you!¡±


    ¡°I also know who instigated you toe here! No wonder this group of people can swagger around at night! No wonder I didn¡¯t see the patrol team interfere! You¡¯re all bastards! Beasts! Animals!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die! Let me tell you! You¡¯ll all die! From now on, no one will save you! No! This is your fate! Wait for death!¡±


    At first, the people were forced by Hong San¡¯smotion. However, he was only alone after all. Later on, themotion and dissatisfaction of the crowd continuously rose.


    ¡°Brother Hong San!¡±


    Someone appeared at the back of the crowd. Since he had already said it, it was meaningless to hide. The leaders of the Heaven and Earth Association walked out from the crowd. Song Baoyi knelt on one knee and cupped his fists.


    ¡°Forgive me for offending you, Brother. I¡¯m also fighting for everyone¡¯s lives on this trip. It¡¯s all to protect everyone¡¯s lives. In the end, His Highness Kang De is only one person, and there are so many lives in the city. It¡¯s obvious at a nce which is more important. Of course, Ipletely know that this matter is too difficult. I¡¯m willing to shoulder this matter. I¡¯m willing to burn incense and pray for His Highness Kang De every day in this life and worship him like a god. If Brother still feels that it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯llpensate him with my life after this matter is over!¡±


    Hong San could not help butugh, ¡°A life for a life? You¡¯re not worthy! Let me say it again, dream on!¡±


    Song Baoyi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re finally indebted to you. We¡¯re really unwilling to fight you. Please think carefully¡­ If you¡¯re still stubborn, we can only offend you!¡±


    Hong San sneered.


    Looking at these ¡°brothers¡±, his eyes revealed a faint cold light.


    He was no longer disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated under Master since I was young and was taught many things by him. The ability he taught me is very useful. I used it to observe people¡¯s expressions, see through their hearts, defend myself, and march and fight. However, I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t used the ability Master taught me to do bad things and harm people.¡±


    Hong San raised his head and stretched his neck with a cold smile, ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±


    That smile was as sinister as a demon.


    The leaders and the people of the Heaven and Earth Association held their breaths. It was precisely because they had seen Hong San¡¯s gentle, polite, kind, and calm appearance that they felt bone-deep panic and uneasiness when they saw this smile.


    Hong San smiled coldly and turned to walk towards the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, leaving his back to these people.


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    When Hong San returned to the Chamber of Commerce and found Kang De, he was already holding Nick¡¯s neck and pressing him against the wall. He held an axe in his right hand.


    Hearing themotion, the two of them turned around at the same time. Hong San stood there with something else in his smile.


    ¡°Master, Nick instigated thismotion and captured some people in the city. Most of them are people whose families died in the City War. Only he, the mayor, has a list of them.¡±


    Kang De looked at him deeply. ¡°You look like you need some psychological counseling.¡±


    Hong San replied with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need it, and neither do I.¡±


    Kang De turned around and looked at Nick in his hand. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Hong San walked over. ¡°It¡¯s as if the entire world has changed¡­ as if I can do anything now.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Is it what your master taught you to do?¡±


    When Hong San heard this, an unnatural and confused expression shed through his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He chuckled, ¡°In any case, Master is already extremely disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue the topic just now. Mr. Mayor, you seem to have made a mistake. You think I care a lot about Goethe. Your opiniones from my identity. Tina¡¯s husband, the Prince Consort of Goethe, was personally acknowledged by Princess Tina. Is that right?¡±


    Kang De picked up the axe and the cold de rubbed Nick¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to tell you that it¡¯s actually not the case. I¡¯ve never slept with her. I¡¯ve never kissed her, confessed to her, or anything, so much so that when I suddenly heard her announce that she¡¯s my widow, I was still very puzzled. I even felt that this was a n of hers to announce her attitude of not marrying for the rest of her life to prevent some messy princes from having other motives anding to her side¡­ Of course, that¡¯s the truth. This is not important.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°This means that I don¡¯t care what the Goethe people think of me.¡±


    ¡°I have a home. I can go back at any time. Moreover, my family will never know what I¡¯ve done or how many people I¡¯ve killed. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°What are you threatening me with? Try threatening me again?¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Why do you think that you can morally kidnap me with a meaningless reputation and these lives? Actually, I don¡¯t care how many people die in Goethe. Do you understand now?¡±


    Nick¡¯s face turned red from the pinch. It was difficult to breathe and he was even a little dizzy.


    When he heard this, he subconsciously muttered, ¡°No, you care.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes turned sharp and his grip tightened.


    Nick¡¯s expression changed, and then he woke up. It was even harder to breathe.


    Hong San came to Kang De¡¯s side and patted his arm.


    Kang De let go slightly, allowing Nick to catch his breath. Hong San¡¯s words sounded, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re finished, Mr. Mayor. The good and rotten people in this city will die. If you still insist on this delusion of overestimating your strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Please remember that the reason why you¡¯re not dead now, the reason why those rotten people outside are not all killed, and the reason why this city is not in chaos is only that His Highness Kang De is unwilling to dirty his hands. However, if the situation forces him, he can¡¯t care less.¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­¡±


    Hong San reached out and tidied up the mess of Nick¡¯s clothes.


    The skill of seeing through people¡¯s hearts could not only guess their master¡¯s current thoughts but also see through the opponent¡¯s greatest weakness. It was only a problem with the user¡¯s mentality.


    He said gently, ¡°You¡¯ll always have fewer trump cards than us. We¡¯ll always be more active than you. You think you¡¯ve already risked everything and are not afraid of death, right? However, there are many things in the world that are worse than death, such as the reputation of the family and honor after death. Moreover, you might not die.¡±


    Hong San turned on the camcorder and reyed it. Ever since Kang De handed this to him, in a short period of time, Hong San realized the many uses of this tool.


    ¡°We can record everything. It¡¯s not to prove His Highness Kang De¡¯s innocence, but to let you fall into hell. We can even bring you along and let you watch helplessly as you lose everything. You can even bring your family. What other family members do you value? What else do you care about? We¡¯ll let you live and find those things one by one and destroy them for you to see.¡±


    Nick¡¯s eyes changed.


    Even if he hid it very well, Hong San and Kang De noticed the fleeting fear and sorrow.


    In their eyes, this was proof of their hesitation.


    As long as he knew fear, there were ws. As long as there were ws, they could defeat him.


    Hong San chuckled.


    ¡°Or you have another path. You can live. In fact, many people in this city can survive. You can surrender, lie, and do something to the elves that you don¡¯t dare to do. You don¡¯t have to worry about the stigma and disdain your family will suffer, because His Highness Kang De will testify for you. You can even have this magic equipment that can store recordings to store evidence and this agreement.¡±


    ¡°If you die, Prince Kang De will try his best to do something for your family so that Valentine¡¯s glory and inheritance won¡¯t be cut off¡­ As long as you cooperate with us.¡±


    Hong San turned around and looked at Kang De. He smiled and said, ¡°Master, am I right?¡±


    From an angle that Nick could not see, there was cold evil in the Cathayan¡¯s eyes.


    Kang De looked at him, then smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 One Last Thing

    211 One Last Thing


    In response to the cries of the people, Mayor Nick did something huge for Valentine.


    The battle in the Vidal Manor was short and fast. The mayor suppressed the rebels with lightning speed and made a difficult choice with fearlessness.


    In the face of loyalty and pity, he chose thetter and betrayed the Tedrell family.


    At that time, the people who were petitioning outside only saw a glimpse. The Cathayan, Hong San, who had just gone crazy outside, was tied up and sent out. The bandits were all restrained. Princess Tina¡¯s husband, Kang De, was persuaded by the mayor in a righteous manner and was willing to tie himself up and leave the city to resolve this cmity.


    The people who gathered only saw messy figures and saw Prince Kang De leave with the mayor expressionlessly, but that was all. They did not dare to ask about the rest.


    Or rather, they did not want to ask anymore.


    They were only cheering loudly. They trusted what they were willing to believe in. They were grateful and praised endlessly. All the praise was dedicated to Mayor Nick.


    They chose to forget someone.


    It was as if the person who had tied himself up and was willing to die for the citizens of the city was the mayor.


    Therefore, under the persuasion and drive of the patrol team, they returned home in satisfaction. With happy smiles, they prepared to sleep well, as if they had won a huge battle.


    However, what greeted them was either a mysterious person sitting at home waiting, a swift saber light, or strict surveince and house arrest. They could not tell the neighbors this good news, and the people hiding at home had no way to know if this bold n had seeded.


    After all, it was night, not to mention now. The flow of information had beenpletely cut off, and a certain person still maintained his control over this city¡­ Moreover, he had chosen these people tonight.


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult, right, Mr. Mayor?¡±


    The shackles and ropes on Hong San¡¯s body had already been removed. He moved his hands and sneered.


    The night wind was silent. Nick stood alone in the cold with only Hong San apanying him.


    The mayor said coldly, ¡°Do you still have to be so careful?¡±


    Hong San revealed a mocking smile, ¡°In this city that was bitterly defended by the soldiers, the lowly people were used by you as cannon fodder to attract the firepower of the elves. They died first, and the brave risked their lives for their homnd and diedter. The hero who turned the tide was almost harmed by the enemy¡¯s evil schemes and the shamelessness of the lowlymoners. Mr. Mayor, how many people are left in this city that has experienced blood and fire? How can I be careless among the animals in the city?¡±


    Anger shed through Nick¡¯s eyes as he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Watch your words.¡±


    Hong San sneered, ¡°I¡¯m also a beast. I scolded myself and I scolded my kind. What do you think?¡±


    Nick took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He closed his eyes and was silent for a moment before opening them. At this point, he had restrained his madness.


    It was as if he understood that the situation was out of his control and he wanted to preserve hisst bit of dignity as a noble.


    He looked at Hong San and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Hong, why do you have to say such a thing? Since you¡¯ve already decided to follow His Highness Kang De, you must have a bright future ahead.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mayor is right. Then let me teach you a phrase, ¡®All the best¡¯.¡±


    Hong San reached out and patted Mayor Nick¡¯s shoulder.


    He leaned his head closer and stared into the other party¡¯s eyes.


    In the past, this was something he did not dare to do no matter what.


    Now, it seemed that it was nothing.


    This was because it was indeed as Kang De had said¡­


    These important figures who usually looked unreachable were actually not impressive. Everyone was wed to begin with. Since none was perfect, what was the difference between them?


    He revealed a sharp smile, ¡°At least you¡¯re sensible tonight. ording to my temperament, I have to cause a scene. I have to spread rumors and shake people¡¯s hearts. I have to make Valentine copse without fighting, make the lunatics go berserk, and let those rotten people taste the bitter results. I guarantee that I can ruin this city before the elves arrive¡­ The reason why I didn¡¯t do this is that I didn¡¯t want to dirty His Highness Kang De¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re obedient, everything will be fine. You can try your best to fight for your life and protect your wealth. We¡¯ll also try our best to prove your innocence to prevent tainting your family¡¯s honor. However, you have to remember that if you don¡¯t die today, you might not die tomorrow. Your family will not end up in disdain. You didn¡¯t earn all this yourself. His Highness rewarded you. If he can reward you, he can take it back.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if you want to y any tricks, think of my words first.¡±


    Nick was expressionless, his eyes as cold as ice. ¡°Can we leave now?¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Nick said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out through the tunnel. Why? Do you want me to bring my son as a hostage?¡±


    Hong San still smiled, ¡°Is it useful to bring your son? I¡¯ve long experienced Mr. Mayor¡¯s ruthlessness. If you sacrifice yourself and your son and collude with the elves,y down arge army at the other end of the passageway and capture us in one fell swoop in exchange for the wealth of the Valentine family¡­ It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Nick took a deep breath. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Hong San blinked. ¡°Remember to get the mages to cooperate. The next step will depend on the mayor¡¯s methods.¡±


    Nick¡¯s expression changed, and then he heard the sound of metal colliding in the calm night.


    In the distant darkness, the Hummer suddenly changed shape. It did not transform into a human but became something between the two. The four-legged monster firmly held the ground, and theunch nest behind it unfolded.


    mes surged and thick smoke filled the air. The green-skinned made their move. Rockets screamed and swept through the dark sky, flying in the direction of the elf camp.


    For a moment, strange sounds filled the sky.


    Nick¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he shouted, ¡°You actually¡­¡±


    Hong San smiled and bowed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble the mayor to bring us into the cave. His Highness is young and ignorant. He¡¯s afraid to see that ck and huge hole.¡±


    The Hummer elerated and sped over from the street. Hong San reached out and pushed him. Nick fell to the side. The headlights blinded him. The mayor narrowed his eyes and saw Kang De sitting on the roof. Hong San stretched out his hand. When the car passed by people, Hong San was steadily pulled up.


    The Hummer sped all the way and instantly arrived near the city wall.


    It was unknown how lethal the output of the green-skinned rocket was, but it was indeed qualified as a provocation. The countermeasure attack of the elves surged over, and Valentine¡¯s mage team immediately fought. The sky spell exploded and exploded. Amidst the rolling bang and light that filled the sky, the Hummer changed shape again under the city.


    The Autobot held up arge shield, and its back was deformed. The mechanical giant held up a long slope as the heroes rode the chariot and roared over. In the past two days, his iron son had made a brand new engine under Kang De¡¯s instructions. The green-skinned people had used the raw materials provided by Valentine to think of a stronger version of the motorcycle. ording to them, this time, it was even cooler than thest time. This was because, under the gaze of the Great Tyrant, the mechanical soul was even happier.


    Every chariot was still filled with personality. Apart from the messy decorations, there were one or two people tied to the wide seats. They were all members of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. They were wrapped tightly in quilts, soft armor, and a down pillow.


    Lotives followed the artificial slope supported by the Autobot and rushed up the city wall at an extremely fast speed. They flew out as fast as lightning, one after another.


    The wild roars of the green-skinned and the roar of the engine were covered by the vibration of the spell collision that filled the sky. Apart from the shocked city wall guards, no one knew that a group of strange creatures had already rushed out.


    When thest lotive left, the Autobot retracted the slope and suddenly jumped.


    Kang De carried Leona and grabbed the windshield panel on his iron son¡¯s chest with Hong San on both sides, jumping up the wall with the Autobot.


    He was in midair, looking at the lonely figure on the street. Nick watched them. It was far away and the night was very dark. He could not see his eyes, or even his appearance, or his face.


    For a moment, he did not know what to feel.


    The Autobot had already jumped to the highest point and flown out of the city. With hisst nce, Kang De saw Nick¡¯s figure seem to move, but he did not know what the other party nned to do.


    The Autobotnded and transformed into a Hummer. Amidst the dazzling transformation, Kang De and Hong San were already sitting steadily in their seats, and Leona was sitting on Kang De¡¯s body, sleeping soundly.


    Leona was about to struggle when with a crack, the seatbelt automatically fastened and locked.


    His iron son said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Father, all the members havended safely. All the lotives are running well. We¡¯re retreating northwest and are paying close attention to the movements of Valentine and the Elven enemy.¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s far from safe.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Leona only twisted a few times and stopped struggling. Hong San remained silent.


    After a while, Kang De said softly, ¡°Valentine is done for.¡±


    After all, it was only a city without a powerful garrison. After holding on for a long time, their morale had already copsed. Under the attack of the elves¡¯ propaganda, the undercurrent was even more surging and danger was everywhere. Now that Kang De and the others had broken out and left, it was even thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The oue was almost decided.


    This city might wee the end.


    He did not know if the elves would fulfill their promise and how many people would die after breaking through the city.


    Kang De exhaled.


    He had originally wanted to try his best to protect this city.


    However, the elf had used that vicious n and Valentine had fallen for it righteously. Nick¡¯s attitude and wordspletely disappointed him, and he had also made up his mind to leave the city. However, this did not mean that he would be happy with Valentine¡¯s oue tomorrow¡­ He should have been happy.


    At this moment, Hong San said, ¡°That group of rotten people is really so rotten that I feel bored and disgusted when I think of their death and oue.¡±


    He was always like this. He was still understanding and knew how to speak. Even now, the wavering and uneasiness in his heart were not inferior to Kang De¡¯s.


    Leona had been silent. Now, she turned around slightly and said softly, ¡°This is not your fault. You¡¯ve already done your best. Ever since the elves attacked Goethe, this has happened many times. This is all their fault.¡±


    Kang De was about to speak when he heard the Autobot say in a low voice, ¡°Fight the enemy!¡±


    Even if they used themotion of the spell battle to break out of the siege in the night, how could the elves not be on guard after besieging the city for so long? This team that roared and advanced was ultimately noticed by the scout cavalry.


    In the main tent of the elves, the messenger strode in. Commander Thendron subconsciously covered the letter in front of him with his hand. The ink had yet to dry, and his face and lips were still a little pale.


    ¡°Commander¡­¡±


    The messenger quickly reported the enemy¡¯s situation.


    Thendron¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°You saw the strange green-skinned mounts and the alchemical chariot? Did you see Kang De?¡±


    ¡°There are mounts and a chariot. As for that Cathayan¡­¡± The messenger lowered his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. After all, the enemy is advancing extremely quickly, and the carriage is sealed.¡±


    Thendron thought for a moment, ¡°The Forest Rangers and the Scouts are pursuing. Pass down my military order¡­¡±


    The messenger bowed and listened.


    Arrows shot angrily, and the light of a spell shed. The pursuers behind chased relentlessly. A weapons station rose from the top of the Hummer. As it advanced, it shot and swept around. Explosions and mes were everywhere. The car was still calm andfortable. The three of them had their own thoughts. Too many things had happened tonight.


    After a while, Kang De stretched. ¡°With my departure, Valentine is finished. The elves will definitely make a ruckus and definitely not let go of the chance to defame me.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°We¡¯ve already filmed enough evidence. It is enough to make any doubter shut their mouth. Valentine betrayed you. Those rotten people are not worth saving.¡±


    Kang De said faintly, ¡°I actually don¡¯t care about this anymore.¡±


    Leona, who was sitting on Kang De, suddenly trembled.


    Kang De could not see the change in her expression in this posture.


    However, the atmosphere in the car immediately became a little depressed.


    Seeing this, Hong San suddenly smiled and said, ¡°On the other hand, Mayor Nick, you gave him a machine and took a video of him promising to prove his innocence. If he surrenders to the elves this time and pretends to be polite and even cooperates with the elves to speak ill of you, in the future, when we counterattack, he¡¯ll take out this video as proof¡ªMaster, do you still n to let him live?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kang De turned around and said seriously, ¡°If he has a charger.¡±


    Hong Sanughed loudly.


    The atmosphere became a little livelier before he began to talk seriously, ¡°Then, where should we go next? Go all the way north and directly see Her Highness Tina?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes darkened.


    For some reason, after this happened¡­ he did not want to see Tina anymore.


    Immediately after, his heart stirred and he painstakingly took out a few wrinkled letters from his pocket.


    This was given to him by Nick during the secondst meeting. At that time, Nick swore that if he could not defend it, he would send Kang De away. He only asked Kang De to find the Sword Orchid Army and send information about the fall of the city. The route of the Sword Orchid Army was in this letter.


    Tonight, Nick had revealed such a face¡­


    Kang De sighed silently and said, ¡°After all, he¡¯s her brother¡­ Let¡¯s go find the Sword Orchid Army.¡±


    He would take a look at her second brother, one of the heirs of this country. If he was not a b*stard, Kang De could not watch him walk into a trap.


    Yes, just for this.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Messenger

    212 Messenger


    The night was slightly hazy, and the sky was already showing signs of light. The Hummer stopped at the low ground.


    More than ten lotives drove over from all directions and circled around before stopping. A group of people cried out in pain. From now on, these green-skinned people would probably have another hobby.


    Kang De and the other two got out of the car and hurriedly liberated the dumplings tied to the green-skinned car seat. The group of pitiful people from the Vidal Chamber of Commerce were stunned. After all, the driving skills of a group of green-skinned people could be imagined. Fortunately, the guards were strong, and the weak servants had drunk precious magic medicines in advance to temporarily increase their endurance and stamina, so they were not forcefully tortured to death.


    However, after most people were untied, they could not help but vomit.


    Hong San checked everyone¡¯s situation and said to Kang De, ¡°Most of them are almost exhausted and need to rest. Moreover, they can¡¯t endure that high-intensity mobility retreat in a short period of time.¡±


    If he hesitated again, even if he drank the magic medicine, he would still die.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Will the elves still chase after us?¡±


    ¡°In theory, they¡¯ll pursue relentlessly, but for some reason, their enthusiasm for pursuit is not high.¡±


    Hong San frowned, ¡°Could it be that the elfmander made a fool of himself and thinks that our breakout yesterday was only to mislead them? In fact, you¡¯re still hiding in the city? That¡¯s not right. Is he so sure?¡±


    Last night, the Dusk Legion mobilized to pursue. The situation was not too good. After all, they were elf cavalry. Their mounts were brave and powerful, and the soldiers¡¯ riding skills were superb. Most importantly, they were even more familiar with the terrain situation around Valentine than Kang De and the others. They even split up and surrounded him, wanting to fight a siege battle.


    Fortunately, they were also a mobile unit and were at least two eras ahead of the other party¡¯s mobile unit. The Forest Rangers who were good at archery were quickly taught elves by the Autobot¡¯s guns and rockets. The messy and fancy weapons on the green-skinned chariots also made great contributions.


    However, the person who yed the decisive role seemed to be Kang De.


    When Kang De joined the battle and leaned out from the top of the Hummer, pulling out his two guns and cursing as he fired in all directions, the Elven cavalry who had already rushed to an extremely close distance was in chaos. The skilled and well-trained Deer Stallions neighed and jumped around, no longer listening to their master¡¯smand. Moreover, wherever Kang De looked, the more frightened they were, and the louder Kang De cursed, the more cowardly the mounts became.


    There were even elf archers who drew their bows and prepared to shoot. The spirit deer under them simply staggered and rolled to the ground, directly knocking its master down. It was really extremely strange.


    This was not new, but it was still strange.


    When he was on the Holy Seal Inds, he had always been impervious to mosquitoes and flies. When he was back on Earth, he also frightened the roosters, ducks, and dogs until they ran around. Kang De attributed this to the magical animals. After hanging out with them for a long time, it was inevitable that he would be stained with some aura. This was not even magic, because many animals on Earth would fall to the ground when they smelled top-notch predators like tigers.


    However, the strange thing was that the Twilight Dynasty was so powerful. The mounts must have undergone countless years of modified breeding and careful training. Be it bloodline, strength, or courage, they were definitely much stronger than the chickens, ducks, cats, and dogs on Earth. However, the performance of these war deer and warhorsesst night¡­ was actually even worse than the dogs in their hometown.


    After thinking about it, there was only one exnation.


    That was, among the magical animals, there was a beast that had many connections with the elves previously. In fact, its seniority was so high that it formed such a special attack bloodline suppression¡­


    Moreover, this source was most likely an ill-fated rtionship, the kind of enemy.


    Otherwise, one of them would have stepped out when the kangaroo on the Holy Seal Inds killed the elves so happily.


    All kinds of guesses ran through Kang De¡¯s mind. It was only at this moment that the powerful enemy had temporarily left that he had the time to think carefully. However, in the end, it was only a guess and could not be organized.


    Forget it, forget it. In any case, it was a good thing.


    Hong San volunteered to patrol the surroundings. Kang De asked the two green-skinned to follow him. Then, he looked at Leona, ¡°You¡¯ve left Valentine City and escaped danger. What are your ns?¡±


    Leona was checking the physical conditions of the members of the Chamber of Commerce one by one. When she heard this, her body stiffened. She turned her back to Kang De and pretended to be rxed, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements. Leave us where you think it¡¯s convenient.¡±


    The old butler at the side desperately nced at Kang De with a pleading expression. Kang De knew what the other party meant, but now, his heart was a mess. He urgently needed to find a ce to think and calm down. He was really not in the mood to pay attention to anything else.


    He thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°With your identity as the heir of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, even if you encounter the elf army, the other party won¡¯t make things difficult for you. As for colliding with the Goethe army, I¡¯ll leave you proof¡­ Ah, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful. If the elves take the opportunity to mess with me after breaking through, my reputation will be worse, right?¡±


    As he spoke, he revealed his intention to part ways.


    At this moment, Leona was squatting in front of a maid to check on her situation. Her back was facing Kang De. When she heard this, tears rolled down her face and she bit her lip.


    Recalling the past few days, it really felt like a dream.


    She was born into an illustrious family in the Empire and grew up under the doting of her father and brothers. She was also very talented in business and could be said to have taken all the benefits in the world.


    Her family background, appearance, achievements, and everything else were there. Not to mention anything else, just from her good habits, one could tell how unscrupulous her growth trajectory was.


    Before this, her life had been smooth sailing with almost no twists and turns. However, a few days ago, in order to be loyal and p Tina¡¯s face, she had taken the risk to step into a foreign country that had fallen into war.


    She arrived in Goethe in a daze and encountered Kang De in a daze. She was trapped in the city in a daze and protected by Kang De in a daze. She even broke out of the city in a daze.


    Now, they had to part in a daze.


    For a moment, she did not know how to describe her current mood. It was sour, mncholic, and regretful¡­ It was like a bottle of bitter wine that had been stored for a long time and contained many tastes.


    Yes, he had already broken out. He still had many things to do, and his mission had beenpleted. Kang De already knew what Tina was doing now, and she had done her best.


    So, should they part? Should they go home?


    However, in this mixed sour and mncholic mood, there was also a trace of impulse that terrified her.


    That heartfelt emotion called her to do something.


    This was because she had heard everything¡­


    ¡ªHowever, this guy¡­ he probably has no feelings¡­ for me¡­


    After all, he had already said so¡­


    While Leona was worried about personal gains and losses, she heard Kang De say, ¡°Forget it, who knows if Goethe and the elves will be reasonable? Who knows if there are any rebels? I¡¯m still worried¡­¡±


    The girl suddenly looked up, and light shed through her eyes like stars.


    Immediately after, Kang De¡¯s words sounded in his ear, ¡°So I¡¯ll send you to the Sword Orchid Army¡­¡±


    The silver-haired girl turned around and jumped up, roaring, ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re indeed ying with me, right?!¡±


    About half an hourter, the team went on the road again. This time, it was not night and the speed was not fast, so it was not too bumpy. The people of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce could barely endure it.


    In the Hummer, only Kang De and Leona were left. Hong San was a smart person. He used the excuse of driving around and went away with Heaven sh.


    There was silence. There were two things on his mind.


    Kang De was in the driver¡¯s seat and Leona was in the front passenger seat. Neither of them spoke.


    This was a vehicle that she had never heard of or seen before. All the furnishings in the car were so novel, but these could not interest Leona at all. She frowned, her heart in a mess. Sometimes, she gritted her teeth, sometimes she subconsciously giggled, and sometimes she looked vexed and resistant.


    Suddenly, she saw Kang De turn around from the corner of her eye. The girl¡¯s heart stirred. She hurriedly restrained her mood and sat upright. She heard Kang De ask, ¡°What kind of person is Tina¡¯s second brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leona almost fainted. She took a few deep breaths and barely calmed down.


    ¡ªD*mn, if I think about those messy things again, I¡¯m a dog! What¡¯s there to think about such a man?! Why am I in heat?!


    ¡ªWake up, wake up! These thoughts and impulses now are only because my mood during the siege was too depressed, so much so that I¡¯m dependent on him. This is how some nobles tame their servants. I¡¯ll be fine after a while! Only Tina will want such a guy. I don¡¯t care!


    Leona seriously mentally prepared herself, then said coldly, ¡°Why ask about him?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°If he¡¯s a crazy b*stard, I definitely can¡¯t leave you there.¡±


    ¡ªCalm down, calm down. He only treats you as a friend.


    Leona snorted, ¡°Then why are you asking me? What I know is only what he shows on the surface. How can I know a person¡¯s nature unless it¡¯s a critical moment? We have to experience many things together to see this person¡¯s true colors.¡±


    At this point, the girl gritted her teeth.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. You are right.¡±


    ¡ªD*mn you!


    Leona barely suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°So what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Kang De let out a long sigh, his expression confused and lonely.


    Some things, even if they had already expected and were prepared in advance, it was still not good when this really happened. Their intentions were trampled, their contributions were erased, and their merits were criticized.


    This was the first time he had tried his best to do the right thing for others aftering to the other world.


    He whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Leona looked out of the window and said indifferently, ¡°Then before you really make a decision, go find Tina. You might change your mind and let herfort you with her overdeveloped breasts. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a loss for you to volunteer to do these things for Goethe and suffer so much without obtaining anything.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Leona turned around and nced at him. ¡°Where exactly do you live?¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment. ¡°A ce with fewer rotten people than here.¡±


    ¡°No wonder,¡± Leona said softly. ¡°Then the people in your hometown must be very rich.¡±


    Kang De turned to look at her.


    The girl leaned her head against the window and looked at the scenery that kept sweeping back from the window, ¡°When I realized that there were not the only family who doted on me in this world, polite guests, and docile and obedient servants, I was probably 12 or 13 years old. I began to learn to do business. You know that the most shameless, dishonest, and ruthless person in the world is most likely an official if not a businessman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the faces of many rotten people. Of course, they¡¯re not the only rotten people. The rich will be very rotten, and the powerful will be very rotten. However, these people¡¯s rottenness is internal, and they¡¯re very elegant and kind on the surface. Some people are rotten on the surface, and they¡¯re not necessarily good inside.¡±


    ¡°Later on, I realized that sometimes, even if it¡¯s only good on the surface, it¡¯s beneficial to the country and society. It¡¯s much better than everyone being the same on the surface.¡±


    ¡°However, some people are rotten to the core and look rotten on the surface. I gradually became interested in this and observed and summarized it. Not to mention the truth inside, just from the surface, those who are rich, powerful, and have no worries in life are probably not rotten. As for those whoe from humble backgrounds and live on the streets, they¡¯re almost all rotten.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I think that if those lousy people from humble backgrounds have money, don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, and are educated, will they be the kind of people who look very good on the surface but are still very rotten inside?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the difference between their fate and those nobles and rich people seems to be only the possession of money and power. Their natures are the same. Is the so-called bloodline a lie and deception?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there are no ifs.¡±


    Leona sighed, ¡°No one gave them money and power. No one gave them a better life. No one can change their fate, so they¡¯re destined to be rotten people. They¡¯re as rotten as they look.¡±


    At this point, she suddenly realized and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m just emotional.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes flickered in thought. He was about to speak when he suddenly heard his iron son say, ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I¡¯vepared the map and am already close to our destination.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly and he ended the topic.


    Nick pointed out the route of the Sword Orchid Army in his mind, but when the army set off, there were always variables along the way. Perhaps they would temporarily change the direction of their advance. The only thing that did not change was a few ry points. What they were about to arrive at was a concealment point closest to Valentine. This was the ce the Sword Orchid Army would definitely pass.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Stop here.¡±


    Hong San brought a few green-skinned people to patrol and be on guard against an ambush. The other green-skinned people were also prepared. Kang De flipped to the roof and took out the map Nick had given him. He looked around, ¡°The route is not bad, but I don¡¯t see any traces of the army setting off on the way, which means that they¡¯re not here yet. In that case, let¡¯s follow this path¡­¡±


    At this moment, there was amotion not far away. Everyone was shocked. Not long after, they saw Hong San walking over with a person in his arms with a surprised expression.


    That person was dressed in peasant clothes and was dirty, but he was not cowering and afraid like themoners at the bottom. Instead, he revealed a sad expression.


    He did not resist, but his footsteps were a little unsteady. He staggered over and saw Kang De at a nce. He said softly, ¡°Is it His Highness Kang De?¡±


    Kang De put down the map in his hand and jumped out of the car. ¡°It¡¯s me. Who are you?¡±


    That person¡¯s body swayed, and then he said miserably, ¡°I¡¯m just a messenger with a mission. I was ordered to wait for you and hand you a letter.¡±


    Kang De had a bad feeling. ¡°On whose orders?¡±


    The messenger smiled, but tears fell one by one, ¡°Nick Valentine, he¡¯s my master. Your Highness Kang De, my master said that you¡¯ll arrive in three days at thetest. You¡¯re early. I¡¯d rather you nevere.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 213 - 213 Thank You

    213 Thank You


    The messenger looked haggard and sad as tears flowed.


    He unbuttoned his coat, took off a cloth bag tied to his chest and abdomen, and threw it to the ground. A corner of the cloth lifted, revealing some pure white fibers. They looked to be some kind of cotton fabric.


    Leona¡¯s expression changed slightly beside Kang De. She said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fire cotton. It¡¯s extremely mmable and the fire is ferocious.¡±


    This item that was extremely easy to ignite and had a rapid-fire was probably one of the messenger¡¯s missions.


    !!


    Then, the messenger took out the letter that was surrounded by this fire cotton and held it in his hand. However, he did not go forward to deliver it. Instead, he turned to look at Hong San.


    After Hong San took it, he looked at Kang De.


    Kang De stared at the letter, his eyes flickering. Clearly, he was not calm. He had a guess, but he was not willing to believe this fact. He closed his eyes for a moment and said, ¡°Read it for me.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s hand trembled slightly. He bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The messenger said nothing, his eyes empty as he stood where he was.


    After opening the letter, Hong San nced at it from top to bottom. A momentter, his expression changed drastically.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kang Deughed at himself, ¡°It can¡¯t be something like ¡®Kang De dies in front of this letter¡¯, right?¡±


    Hong San looked a little confused and shaken. ¡°No¡­ no.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°Then read it.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s knuckles were slightly white and looked very forceful. He took a deep breath and slightly calmed his rising and falling heart. Then, he read softly, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, I¡¯m very happy that you can see this letter. It¡¯s not polite or empty words. I¡¯ve never been so sincere as at this moment. I¡¯m very happy that you can see this letter.¡±


    ¡°Because this means that even if you leave Valentine because of disappointment and betrayal, you still chose to meet the Sword Orchid Army and inform them of this, not leave.¡±


    ¡°Your noble virtue is something I¡¯ve confirmed long ago. In such a world, especially in the current situation, people with morals can y a huge role. I¡¯m very happy that you can be a member of the Tedrell family and happy with Princess Tina¡¯s choice.¡±


    ¡°However, I have to apologize to you. The reason why you can see this letter means that I used despicable methods to force you to leave this city. Although I was forced, I must have let you see the worst side of the Goethe people. I¡¯m sorry and uneasy about this, but I¡¯m helpless. I have no other way.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I did this is that I already know your morals. Everyone has seen what you did for Valentine. I also believe that even at thest moment of Valentine¡¯s fall, you will definitely stay in this city and continue to fight and not agree to leave.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no leaving unless you¡¯re disappointed in the ruler and people of this city.¡±


    Kang De was expressionless and unknowingly clenched his fists.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about this and can understand your current mood, but I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Because the reinforcements of the Sword Orchid Army¡­ never existed.¡±


    There was amotion.


    At this point, Hong San could not help but look up at Kang De.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was calm as he said in a low voice, ¡°Read it quickly.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Valentine¡¯s oue has long been decided. It will definitely fall under the iron hooves of the elves. It¡¯s only a matter of time before it falls.¡±


    ¡°A few days before the Dusk Legion arrived, the second prince, Landiston, entered the city to see me. He knelt to me as the second son of the Grand Duke. He will lead the Sword Orchid Army back to defend the capital and fight the elf armying from the west. He begged me to try my best to dy the defense of the city for three days. He swore to me with his soul that after three days, he would allow me to surrender the city. Even if I became the elves¡¯ckey from now on, the Tedrell family would definitely not pursue the matter.¡±


    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps my thoughts are very ridiculous, or perhaps my decision is extremely ridiculous. Perhaps I¡¯m doing an extremely wrong thing, but the elf army marches in and kidnaps our citizens. They invade ournd and kill our bravest warriors, wanting to turn us into their puppets. The entire country is bleeding for this. The most sincere and brave people are sacrificed at the front. If we surrender, what will the people who sacrificed think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Goethe person. I grew up in the breeze from Calonia. I ate the grains, fruits, and vegetables produced by the verdant wilderness and wore a patterned robe woven from hignd white cotton. I listened to the long poem of St. n and yearned for the voyage of the Adventurer King, Francis. I swam through the streets with sunflowers on the Sun Festival, adhering to the ancient tradition and etiquette and pursuing the virtues of the ancient Goethe pdins.¡±


    ¡°This is ournd, our country. We have the same hometown, believe in the same gods, have our own legends, our own stories, and have heroes we worship and admire. This is Goethe.¡±


    ¡°Although the elves¡¯ things are all good, they¡¯re not ours. I¡¯m unwilling to change into the elves¡¯ robes and bow to their Empress. I don¡¯t want my children to only learn the words and history of the elves from now on. I don¡¯t want the next generation of Goethe to only remember the hero story of the Twilight Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The elves¡¯ things are actually very good. I used to like them very much, but if I have to force myself to ept everything they have and forget my hometown, my answer is no.¡±


    ¡°So I made a decision.¡±


    ¡°This idea is very crazy, heavy, and cold-blooded. I¡¯m very uneasy and don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right or wrong. I¡¯m only a mortal, not a hero, nor a wise person. I can¡¯t see the future or distinguish right from wrong. I can only do what I think I have to do.¡±


    ¡°I only feel that I should do something for this country. Everyone should do something for this country. Ever since the war, many, many brave people have fought and died for this. They must also want to live and live a peaceful and happy life, but they chose to sacrifice themselves. They might not be able to exin the reason why they faced death calmly, but they used their actions to fulfill their trust and love. I¡¯m willing to be one of them.¡±


    ¡°I want to magnify their roars before they sacrifice themselves and let more and more Goethe people know their story. I want our citizens to think of the wind of Calonia and the sunflowers of the Sun Festival and roar like the sacrificed. I want the elves to see our ambition and hear our voices. Goethe will definitely not submit.¡±


    ¡°I want the elves to know what it takes to destroy this country.¡±


    ¡°I want the elves to know what they have to face to conquer this country.¡±


    ¡°Therefore¡­¡±


    At this point, Hong San was speechless. Perhaps this word was getting heavier and heavier, making it difficult for him to breathe. He closed his eyes and was silent for a moment as if paying his respects.


    Then, he read, ¡°Therefore, Valentine City will fight to thest moment. I¡¯ll try my best to do everything, plot, methods, and viciousness to kill as many elves as possible until I stop breathing.¡±


    ¡°This is not a simple decision, because it means that all the civilians in the city might invite a painful oue. I¡¯m very uneasy and pray to Su day and night, but I¡¯m only a mortal. I¡¯m helpless.¡±


    ¡°The situation of the Goethe battle is like this. I have to make a choice. There¡¯s no other way because this is war. War has no morals, and war has no mercy. Since countless Goethe people have already died for this, the other Goethe people protected by the lives of the sacrifices also have the obligation to sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°I can only think so. That¡¯s all I can convince myself.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I did something wrong, but I¡¯m only a mortal. In the face of war, I have no other way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very regretful to those people who will definitely be hurt or even in pain and despair because of this, but I¡¯m helpless. The only thing I can do is be fair.¡±


    ¡°They themselves, their rtives, and everything they have is in this city. They¡¯re about to be reduced to ashes with the fall of the city. Then, I, my family, and everything I have will remain in this city. I¡¯ll defend the city with them and wee the oue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. I¡¯m only a small mayor, a small noble. In this war, everyone has their ce. Everyone has their mission.¡±


    ¡°I hope everyone can do more and work harder. Perhaps we can win.¡±


    ¡°I hope that a long, long timeter, the descendants of the Goethe people will also remember this story. When the young children eat the fruits produced in the verdant fertile fields and wear the luxurious clothes woven from hignd white cotton, holding the sunflowers as they pass through the lively celebration of the Sun Festival, the souls of the people who sacrificed themselves in this war will transmigrate through time and space with them through the oral speech of the bard, just as we arememorating the ancient heroes.¡±


    ¡°Please remember us, Your Highness Kang De. Please remember our story.¡±


    ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve seen too. We¡¯re all mortals and not fearless heroes. It¡¯s just that some people are brave a little earlier. Perhaps you¡¯ve already seen Valentine¡¯s evil, but please don¡¯t be disappointed in this country or the Goethe people. I hope more people will hear our roar and realize that today¡¯s bravery will change the future. I deeply recognize this because I was side by side with them in the previous battle. This country is not hopeless, as I¡¯ve shown you at this moment.¡±


    ¡°I can sense your mood at this moment, but I have to beg you not to return and continue to leave. Unless you counterattack or win, please don¡¯t return to Valentine.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Please do more meaningful things. Remember us.¡±


    ¡°When I first saw you, even if I had a faint guess in my heart, I did not care much. Since I had already decided to die with Valentine, why should I care about your life?¡±


    ¡°However, after the second city defense battle, I finally wrote this letter. Why do I want you to leave? Is it because you¡¯re regarded as the son of the prophecy by the orcs, or is it because of the ability and powers you disyed in the city defense battle? I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s only because of something you said.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, Kang De.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for trusting and understanding me.¡±


    In silence, Hong San flipped to another page and subconsciously read, ¡°I¡¯m the Chief Mage of Valentine, Ace Jordan. I graduated from the Thunder Dragon Academy and swear to the Sun God, Su, that everything below is the truth. His Highness Kang De hid his identity and willingly defended the city. He fought bravely and never retreated. He has made four great contributions. Firstly¡­¡±


    At this point, he opened the next few pages and said, ¡°Master, these were all written by the people of Valentine. There are mages, low-level officers, warlocks, and the battle logs of the past few days¡­¡±


    At this point, Hong San¡¯s voice became softer and softer.


    Clearly, even if the elves fabricated the truth and made a fuss, if Nick really did anything, what happened to Valentine would still spread throughout Goethe. Coupled with Nick¡¯s will, everyone¡¯s proof, and Valentine¡¯s war log as supplementary evidence, any nder and criticism of Kang De would bepletely untenable.


    When Nick was preparing these, he did not know that Kang De had a camera that could film videos, so he had thought about it and already prepared everything he needed for him.


    There was dead silence.


    No one spoke.


    The people of the Empire and even the green-skinned people led by Leona held their breaths and listened until now.


    Then, the messenger choked and said, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, can I leave now?¡±


    Kang De slowly looked up at him, his expression still emotionless. ¡°You want to go back?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to leave here and survive. The longer I live, the better. I¡¯ll tell everyone the story of what happened to Valentine until every Goethe person knows his story.¡±


    The messenger bowed deeply. ¡°Your Highness Kang De, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for Valentine. Goodbye.¡±


    The people behind him gave way and watched the staggering figure gradually leave.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go back¡­¡±


    He turned to the Hummer and pped the hood. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Hong San and Leona¡¯s expressions changed and they immediately ran to Kang De¡¯s side.


    The girl grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Kang De, you can¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°I understand your feelings. Although I¡¯m from the Empire and Nick¡¯s original n was most likely to let me die in Valentine, even so, I admire him and write off my score with him.¡±


    ¡°I understand his mood. He tried his best to let you leave Valentine. The oue of that city is already decided. If you return now, you won¡¯t be able to change any oue. Instead, you¡¯ll walk into a trap and let his sacrifice and hard work be in vain. He also said in the letter that he doesn¡¯t want you to return! Just remember him. Kill more elves in the future and defeat them. Protecting Goethe will be the best repayment to him!¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°No, I want to go back.¡±


    Leona¡¯s tone was intense as she said sternly, ¡°No! What are you going back for?! You¡¯ll die if the elves discover you! Even if you go back, you can¡¯t save this city or those people. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I know I can¡¯t save them.¡±


    Kang De looked into the girl¡¯s eyes and slowly said, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m only going back to watch them die with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 214 - 214 What Is War?

    214 What Is War?


    At this moment, it was only early in the morning. A wet and cold wind blew from the distant peak surrounded by fog, causing a rustling dead leaf to fly up and brush past Kang De¡¯s cheek. His calm eyes did not blink.


    It was as if today was just an ordinary day.


    It was as if he was only going to the city to visit his good friend.


    Leona looked at Kang De. She could feel the heat of the mes churning in his chest. His calmly rising and falling chest was like two huge bellows, agitating the mes to continuously expand and fiercely burn the red stubborn iron. The majestic beating heart was like a hammer refining this iron block, striking out countless sparks.


    She knew that this stubborn iron was slowly being forged into a sword. The forger had decided to make the hammer strike faster and fiercer, making the mes burn more fiercely. This was the reason why Kang De was going.


    This man was determined to remember what was about to happen or had already happened in Valentine in an almost masochistic manner. He would melt everything into the sword he was forging until the sharpness was revealed.


    He hid the frustration and shock in his heart in a reserved and stubborn manner. His warm but restrained emotions would be a part of his future life and shape a more spiritual soul. A noble anger gathered in his ordinary body, but it was deep, sad, and helpless.


    A person was helpless in the face of the atrocities of an army and the suffering of a city. Witnessing and remembering was only within his ability. At the very least, he could cut open his chest, feel this pain, and remember the blood flowing.


    For a moment, Leona was both relieved and sad.


    She knew that the negative intention to avoid the world that Kang De had revealed yesterday had been annihted by the wind. Nick¡¯s decisive sacrifice had unintentionally realized a greater meaning. He would no longer leave easily.


    However, the price was that the Cathayan who had crossed the Empire ande to Goethe had already taken the initiative to step into this war. He stood here on Goethe¡¯snd with his car behind him, just like in the Empire. However, the star of war had already descended andnded. It had branded traces of iron and fire on this confident and enthusiastic body that had been filled with enthusiasm a few days ago. This might be the price of growing up.


    She could not refuse or say any objections.


    ¡°Wait here and chase after that messenger to ask if there¡¯s a ce to hide around. There will definitely be. If you¡¯re discovered by the elf army, reveal your identity and say that you were robbed by the Goethe army¡­¡±


    Kang De instructed calmly and called the butler to listen to prevent Leona from being distracted.


    He instructed Hong San and the green-skinned to wait here.


    Hong San said, ¡°Master, I¡­¡±


    Kang De rejected without hesitation, ¡°You can¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go with it. Even if the most dangerous situation happens, there¡¯s a way to escape. Not with you.¡±


    He was so insistent that Hong San could not object. Kang De looked at the green-skinned people and nned to order these orcs to stay with the strictest attitude, but he was thinking too much.


    Heaven sh and the others looked distracted. There was no desire for war on their faces. Instead, they frowned and looked very troubled. They did not object to Kang De¡¯s orders at all.


    He looked at everyone onest time before turning to get into the car. The Hummer Hong San started.


    Suddenly, Leona rushed over and knocked on the window. She shouted at Kang De, ¡°Hey!¡±


    In the car, as Kang De checked the firearms, he said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Autobot did not move. Instead, it lowered the window.


    Before Kang De could speak, Leona jumped up and stepped on the pedal of the Hummer. She stretched out her hands, grabbed Kang De¡¯s cor, and looked him in the eye. ¡°You have toe back alive!¡±


    Kang De looked at the starry eyes close at hand and nodded slowly, ¡°¡­Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I heard itst night.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Leona said loudly, ¡°I said I heard what you told Nick! You¡¯ve never slept with Tina, kissed her, or even established a rtionship! The so-called marriage is all just her one-sided deration, right?!¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was very loud and she spoke with a strong aura. Kang De subconsciously nodded, ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided!¡±


    With a smack, Leona¡¯s mouth arched over.


    However, she was inexperienced and her aim was too poor with her eyes closed. She only kissed his face, but Leona did not realize this at all, as if she had given Kang De a stamp. She was satisfied and blushed. She shouted loudly to hide her emotions, ¡°This means I¡¯m not snatching her man!¡±


    ¡°Listen! I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you! I want to raise you as a gigolo! It doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re an unromantic b*stard who swings his axe wildly! When you return, I¡¯ll woo you!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! You¡¯ve profited greatly! I¡¯m very rich! I¡¯ll throw you onto my bed with money!¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Haven¡¯t you seen a rich woman looking for a man? Then you¡¯ve seen it now! Get lost and do your business now. When you return, I¡¯ll show you the style of the Vidal family!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. There was silence around them. Although it was in this atmosphere, Miss Vidal¡¯s explosive speech still shocked everyone¡¯s hearts.


    A momentter, Leona jumped down from the pedal and kicked the car door. ¡°What are you looking at?! Get lost!¡±


    The Hummer rumbled away until it disappeared. Leona slowly squatted down and buried her head in her arms.


    She whispered, ¡°¡­It hurts.¡±


    Hong San had already caught up to the messenger who left. After asking, he returned and told the old butler the matter and problem of hiding, including how to hide their auras, how to prevent the tracking of the Elven War Hound, and so on.


    Then Leona heard the sound of cloth tearing.


    She looked up and saw Hong San tear off two pieces of cloth from his body and take some blood from the people of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. As he smeared an iprehensible pattern on the cloth, he walked in the direction Kang De had left with a spear behind him.


    Seeing her look over, he nodded and bowed.


    His expression was calm andposed, unlike his usual evasion and respect.


    Leona said coldly, ¡°He won¡¯t let you go back.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°I only listen to Master.¡±


    His smile and expression were not only calm and unperturbed, but simply distant and cold, so much so that Leona could not say a second word of dissuasion.


    This was because this man who usually considered himself a servant and often bowed and greeted others with a smile was now standing with his back as straight as a spear. He was just short of writing on his face, ¡°I¡¯m courting death. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    She could only watch Hong San leave in silence until he was finally done applying it. From afar, she saw his already extremely small back bend down and tie the two pieces of cloth to his leg.


    After a long time, the old butler walked forward.


    He said softly, ¡°Miss, although I don¡¯t agree¡­ do you want to go back?¡±


    ¡°Go back¡­ my ass.¡±


    Leona gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Are you going back to be a burden?¡±


    Although from the beginning to the end, the girl had a straight face and did not smile or cry. She was strong and stubborn, but at this moment, tears finally flowed from her eyes. Humans were not made of iron and stone. The reason why humans were spiritual high-level creatures was because they had extremely strong empathy.


    The despair, tragedy, and determination that Nick disyed in his heart were deeply touched even as a citizen of the Empire. How could Kang De not be moved when he turned around alone and remembered the back of Valentine?


    However, she could not go back and be with Kang De. She was rational and would make the right choice at any time. She would definitely not rush back in a fit of anger and drag him down.


    However, sometimes thinking that she had made the right choice often meant pain and helplessness.


    Just as Nick had decided, how could he not know that the magnificent feat of dying with the enemy meant that all the civilians in the city would fall into an abyss of pain and despair? He was in a painful dilemma and prayed, but in the end, he still made a decision, because this was war. War did not consider who was innocent. War would only be cruelly demanded of all lives.


    However¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this forever. Or rather, I don¡¯t want to be like this next time. I can only wait.¡±


    Leona slowly turned around and looked at everyone. Her gaze finallynded on the orcs.


    These green-skinned people who ate, drank, and pooped heartlessly all day and took pleasure in fighting and bragging seemed to be forever happy or angry, but now, the smiles and anger disappeared from their faces.


    They were deep in thought.


    Orc, contemtion. These two words seemed to never be connected.


    However, it still happened.


    Leona walked forward.


    Heaven sh returned to his senses and looked down at the little shrimp in front of him.


    The girl looked up and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± The green-skinned creature muttered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what that little shrimp said¡­¡±


    Leona said indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I can¡¯t say¡­¡± The green-skinned person in front of him revealed unprecedented confusion. He scratched his ears and cheeks with a puzzled and stunned expression, ¡°I¡¯m only¡­¡±


    He could not organize precise words to describe it, because its mood was also chaotic at this moment. In the end, the green-skinned creature only expressed his most intuitive mood.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m only a little envious. I¡¯m only a little envious¡­¡±


    These simple-minded and naive orcs lived optimistically in a bitterly cold ce, but this did not mean that they knew nothing about the current situation of their race. Many orcs left the tribe and went south. Some wanted to see arger world, and some were looking for something. Heaven sh and the others hade to find the Great Tyrant, but when they heard the words in Nick¡¯s will just now, they were shocked and indescribable. empathy was the ability of high-level creatures.


    Leona said softly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re envious of. Do you want to know?¡±


    The Hummer swept past the rolling hills and rushed through the sparse woond. It roared and ran. Stars of shattered soil sshed onto the ss. The hanging device hanging from the inner rearview mirror kept swaying. Kang De closed the magazine and put the gun aside. He held a terrifying weapon that was only meant to kill, but he had not known what war was until today.


    The Autobot¡¯s low and confused words sounded from the speaker.


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    As a mechanical life that had just been born, it did not understand why living beings could be both brave and weak. It did not understand why living beings could not surrender even if they knew they had to die. It did not understand why someone was willing to sacrifice everything for the country, world, and the next generation that was no longer rted to it.


    Kang De said softly, ¡°This is war.¡±


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s war?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kang De opened the window.


    The breeze from Calonia blew on his face. This was the country where Clevnd, Captain Oswald, and the people of the Penguin had fought to the death. It was the hometown that Nick Valentine loved affectionately. The fertile output of thend, the festival filled with memories, the heroes of the ancestors who had fought for thisnd¡­ All of this formed the concept of the country and connected every independent person, allowing people of different backgrounds, strengths, and statuses to fight, suffer, and even sacrifice together.


    Kang De touched the letters that he had carefully put away.


    ¡°War is a letter that I look forward to receiving but am afraid to receive. It¡¯s a heartfelt reverence for protection and sacrifice, a bone-deep hatred for invasion and destruction, an unforgettable cherishment of peace and beauty, a promise that can¡¯t be fulfilled, and a person that I can¡¯t save even if I try my best.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a life that should be safe, happy, or promising.¡±


    He could not help but think of the night he had just arrived in Goethe. He had seen the ughtered and burned vige and chased after it under the starlight. In the end, he punished all the murderers andforted the innocent lives of the dead.


    At that time, he sighed with pity at the cruelty of the war, causing the invading soldiers to unknowingly turn into evil ghosts and torture the innocentmoners. He pitied the suffering of the war, sighed with emotion at the cruelty of not distinguishing friend from foe, and solemnly said that he wanted to end this war.


    At that time, he was so naive, arrogant, and righteous.


    ¡°I want to end this war.¡±


    In the refreshing morning wind, Kang De said these words again.


    Just like that night, there was only one audience.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Autobot¡¯s voice was as calm and powerful as usual.


    At this moment, Valentine woke up from the morning light on tenterhooks. The elf camp outside the city was still eyeing it covetously. The impetuous and turbulent hearts were looking forward to the end of the war and did not care whose sacrifice it was. A small number of people were prepared. After weighing the pros and cons, Thendron had misjudged the courage of humans and was also disturbed by factors like loss, injury, and responsibility. An elite army followed the secret map provided by Nick Valentine and advanced into the city. The troops outside the city alsounched a huge siege battle.


    Be it friend or foe, the living beings fighting for this city were already prepared.


    The highestmanders of both sides had already foreseen Valentine¡¯s oue.


    What they did not know was that two Cathayans were rushing towards this bloody city separately. They did not care about one of them, but the other was remembered by Thendron and Nick at the same time. Its importance even surpassed the ownership of Valentine City.


    At this moment, Kang De was rushing to the battlefield. The reverse wind blew the smell of blood and fire. The crimson scroll that inherited the supreme divine power of the Dragon of Time and Space shone with warm light on his chest, but Akatum still could not bestow the power to stop evil. Perhaps the gods had long stopped watching thisnd.


    However, the reason why Kang De returned here and the courage of the Goethe people to not be afraid of death had nothing to do with the gods.


    The battle of Valentine hade to an end.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Broken City

    215 Broken City


    When an elf advance team entered Valentine City through the underground passageway and pushed open the door of a cer, the elf soldiers heaved a sigh of relief.


    After this team of 50 elites who came with the determination to die carefully walked out of this empty room, they discovered that there were no ambushes or soldiers around. In the distance, intense battle cries sounded. Nearby, they could even hear the low cries of themoners. This small city that had blocked the Dusk Legion for a few days was finally exposed to the elves.


    The leading officer instructed in a low voice, ¡°Send the signal and let the follow-up troops set off.¡±


    The messenger went.


    Then, the officer pulled out his two swords and drew a pattern, ¡°Everyone, for the glory of the legion and to wash away the humiliation of the past few days¡­ Kill wantonly, set fire to it, and destroy it wantonly!¡±


    Their mission was to create chaos and write a note for the final score of this war.


    The soldiers took off the two bottles of hot glue on their belts, pulled out the safety bolt, and threw them forcefully. The bottles shattered, and mes exploded. The fire instantly surged, and they began to run wildly along the street.


    The archers then pulled out a special arrow from their quivers and shed the side of theirbat boots. mes suddenly bloomed from the arrowhead. They drew their bows and nocked arrows. The line of fire shot angrily at the part of the wooden house.


    When themoner heard themotion, he stuck his head out in surprise and saw a cluster of silver armor roaring along the street. Then, an arrow shot into his throat, causing him to fall back. Immediately after, a woman¡¯s scream sounded in the house, followed by many screams.


    ¡°The elves are here¡ª¡±


    Fear instantly exploded.


    The patrol team patrolling this ce was killed like a hot knife through butter.


    Blood and screams ruled the street.


    At the same time, silver armor darted out of the houses everywhere in the city. Near the armory, near the upper granary, near the lower granary, in the city center, the court, the arena¡­ Elven teams suddenly rushed out and set fire to all sides, causing chaos and shouting the rumors of the city being broken.


    They set fire to important ces like the granary and arsenal. They killed the administrators, burned houses, and chased themoners around. The solid city was captured from the inside, and unprecedented fear and chaos continuously spread. Screams, blood, and death. Valentine had already begun to copse.


    The news spread to Thendron outside the city.


    Themander pondered for a moment and said firmly, ¡°The follow-up troops will be mobilized!¡±


    The sess of the vanguard had already proven that Nick Valentine was not lying. The map provided by the other party was marked with the various strategic locations in the city. Now, it seemed that there was no mistake. The granary had been destroyed, the arsenal had been destroyed, and many important departments had been destroyed. This city had already lost all its war potential.


    Hmph, they were indeed despicable and ugly humans.


    As expected,pared to the country, his life and the continuation of his family were more important.


    However, it did not matter. This Valentine would be an outstanding example.


    1,500 elf infantrymen drove into the underground secret passage and headed towards Valentine City.


    Thendron looked at the intense wall of the siege. The enemy¡¯s resistance and strength were already weaker than yesterday, but an internal and foreign attack could be exchanged for fewer casualties. This battle was so strenuous, and the losses were not light to begin with. He had to think of a way to preserve the strength of the Dusk Legion as much as possible. After all¡­


    He sighed softly.


    ¡°I hope my decision is right¡­¡± He closed his eyes. The wounds on his body were still in pain. Even with the top medical system of the elves, that unheard attack method still made him suffer greatly.


    ¡°Kang De¡­ Kang De¡­¡±


    He clenched his fists and muttered, ¡°How can I capture you¡­¡±


    On the observation deck of the city hall, Nick looked down at the entire city. There were mes everywhere. The patrol team formed by the youth army was fighting the pioneers of the elves. They had only received training for a short period of time and were no match for the elves. Small teams were killed one after another. mes soared into the sky and it was chaos.


    ¡°Su, I¡¯m willing to pay any price for my sins, even if my soul will fall into endless mes and be tortured forever after death. I have nothing else to ask for except to kill a few more elves.¡±


    He closed his eyes andpleted what might be thest prayer of his life.


    He said softly, ¡°I only hope that these innocent living beings will rise to your country after death and stay away from all sin and cruelty. I hope they can live in your warm arms forever.¡±


    The chief mage beside him said, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Nick opened his eyes. ¡°Then activate it¡­ Unfortunately, the elves are careful and won¡¯t send many people.¡±


    A loud bang sounded.


    The expression of the soldier who was deep in the tunnel suddenly changed. The shield suddenly opened. He desperatelymunicated with the surrounding earth elements and said sternly, ¡°Hurry¡­¡±


    In the next moment, muffled explosions sounded from all parts of the tunnel. The shock wave shook back and forth. Traces of soil fell, and then more and more. Immediately after, with a series of huge roars, the tunnel copsed!


    More than a thousand elf soldiers fled back and forth, but how could living beings resist the anger of nature? Parts of the tunnel copsed and fell like falling bones. No matter how strong an elf army and brave soldiers were, they were also helpless in the face of heavy pressure and suffocation. Moreover, there were human mages adding fuel to the fire above.


    This vibration spread in all directions, and the ground in and outside the city shook slightly. In front of the elf formation, Thendron was first stunned, then his face turned pale as he said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The personal soldiers went to investigate, but not long after, themander saw an officer rush over crying, ¡°Lord! Lord! The tunnel has copsed! Our soldiers are all buried inside!¡±


    Thendron¡¯s body swayed and he almost fell. His eyes were dazed and his face was filled with disbelief as if he was hearing things. His hands were trembling, and his breathing became difficult. Then, everything turned to anger.


    ¡°H-how dare he do this?!¡±


    1,500 soldiers were probably wiped out and died without a sound. This kind of death was very different from dying in a siege¡ªthetter was still considered glory, but the former was humiliation and grievance!


    How could that human, d*mned Nick Valentine, dare to do this?!


    The map was fine, the vanguard was fine, and his excuse was fine! Valentine City was broken, and the wealth of the family could not be guaranteed. What was wrong with betraying the soon-to-be-extinct Goethe for all of this?! What was wrong with finding a new master for himself?! Human nobles were all like this! Why was this person not like this?!


    ¡ªIsn¡¯t he afraid of death?!


    Did he want his family¡¯s lineage to end here?!


    ¡ªWhy did he still do this when the city was about to be broken and he was about to lose?!


    Did he pretend to surrender and kept his family here and let the vanguard enter the city to burn and kill just to kill these more than a thousand soldiers?! However, the main force of the Twilight Legion was still around! The city would still be broken!


    Did he not know the consequences of doing this?!


    ¡°¡­ughter the city.¡±


    Thendron¡¯s hands trembled and his teeth chattered. This was not fear, but anger.


    It was the anger of wanting to destroy everything.


    He said sternly, ¡°Intensify the attack! Tell all the soldiers! Ourrades died in a human conspiracy! We have to avenge them! Take down this city! Kill everyone! Everyone!¡±


    In the city, Nick had already begun to organize a counterattack to kill the elf team.


    Outside the city, Thendron had already lost his mind. He no longer considered the idea of preserving his strength. Ignoring the casualties and price, the Dusk Legionunched a fierce attack at all costs.


    Valentine¡¯s soldiers still resisted bravely. However, this time, there was no longer the Cathayan, Kang De, and hispanions to help everyone defend the city. Since the Twilight Legion had already given up on the idea of preserving their strength and took out all their belongings to fight Valentine to the death, this city no longer had a chance.


    All the precious magic items and enchanted weapons were used without any heartache. Even the soldiers of the supply team were integrated into the arrow formation. As long as they were elves, they would draw their bows and shoot.


    Finally, the elves attacked the city wall.


    One, two, three.


    The soldiers jumped into the crowd and danced with their heavy swords like windmills to clean up thending area. The soldiers behind quickly pressed forward and quickly upied an arrow tower. The soldiers of the arrow regiment swarmed over and opened their huge bows.


    A shooting position had already been built.


    The mages attacked with all their might and attacked with all their might. The human mages had consumed a lot recently and finally exhausted their magic power. They fell to the ground one after another. The elf mages who still had strength built a soil slope that spread to the city wall again.


    The tactic of the first surprise attack on the city was repeated.


    The elf cavalry roared and rushed forward. A portion of the knights rushed up diagonally and took the opportunity to collide and sh in the direction of the city wall. Another portion of the knights rode stronger andrger battle deer and jumped high up the city wall andnded in the city. They quickly gathered, rushed left and right, and killed soldiers along the way. They turned to pounce at the city gate and kill the humans defending it.


    They all carriedrge doses of alchemy medicine and threw them in the direction of the city gate.


    A few mages had already climbed to the top of the wall and cast spells together.


    Amidst an earth-shattering explosion, cheers suddenly sounded. The horn outside the city was vast, and groups of elf cavalry surged towards the copsed city gate like a silver wave!


    Nick, who was already in full military uniform, trembled. ¡°The city has been broken.¡±


    A tear slowly slid down his face.


    ¡°Chief Mage¡­¡± He said softly to the Chief Mage beside him, ¡°Do you think anyone will remember our story many yearster? How will they evaluate us?¡±


    The other party¡¯s expression was also calm. ¡°Mr. Mayor, I thought you wouldn¡¯t care about this.¡±


    Nick revealed a deste and sad smile and muttered, ¡°No, I¡¯ll still care¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what¡­¡± The mage bowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to work with you.¡±


    Nick wiped his only tear and pressed the hilt of his sword at his waist.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s fight against fate.¡±


    More and more elf soldiers rushed to the top of the wall, and more warriors surged into the city. Without the protection of the solid city wall, the terrifying difference in quality between the elves and the humans was immediately revealed. The powerful armies of the world roared and killed their way into the city. They wanted revenge, punishment, and destruction.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 216 - 216 Cows and Sheep

    216 Cows and Sheep


    The soldiers resisted the enemy, the soldiers protected the city, and the soldiers were the only defense line between the civilians and the enemy.


    When this defense line was torn open and the innocent and weak citizens faced the sharpness of the enemy, tragic and terrifying things would happen.


    In this world, there was almost no more pitiful person than themoners who were about to vent their anger on the enemy soldiers who were about to massacre the city. They shouted, cried, fled, and hid.


    Many people who fled fell because arrows shot into their backs. Those who were shot in the heart quickly lost their lives. Those who were shot in other parts that were not fatal for a moment fell to the ground in pain and weakness. Their bodies twitched and blood flowed. Their hands and feet slowly turned weak and cold.


    !!


    Many people who begged for mercy fell. They held the flyer that the elves had thrown into the city earlier. It was proof that they had promised to be spared from death. Those with good memory even repeated the contents of it loudly because there was even a reward, but what replied to them was a cold-blooded and ruthless knife and spear. Blood surged out. The kneeling person widened his eyes and fell with the knife and spear that had pierced his body, then he was kicked away.


    Someone shouted, ¡°The¡­ their words don¡¯t count!¡±


    In response to all this was the cold and persistent pursuit of the elves. The soldiers of the Dusk Legion formed teams and wreaked havoc along Valentine¡¯s street, reorganizing and scattering.


    Their eyes flickered with raging anger as they attacked all the non-elven lives in front of them indiscriminately. The failures and casualties of the past few days had long umted enough hostility. The deaths of theirrades on the ground and the pain increased the legitimacy of revenge. They wanted to punish Valentine and this fallen city.


    Or perhaps, these were all excuses to use the name of justice for sin.


    Even an elf would be a beast.


    People fled, shouted, and begged. Those who had gone crazy were hysterical and ran around until they were killed. Someone hid in the house and felt that it was not safe, so he rushed out and wanted to hide further. However, when he went out, he saw the approaching elves, so he screamed and hid in the house. Then, he was rushed in and killed. The shouts of the entire family all went from intense to weak and finally disappeared.


    This was no longer a battle. Even the old and children were involved. Whistling spells fell from the sky, and intense light exploded. Houses copsed and burned, and thick smoke was everywhere.


    The agile war deer ran on the street. This was a loyal and intelligent spiritual beast in the elf opera that people watched. Now, the antlers were even stained with flesh and blood. It roared and looked ferocious as it carried the murderous elf riders to die. Arrows and torches were thrown to the sides.


    The mages who entered the city swept up a violent wind and blew the fire further.


    Screams and pain were everywhere, and there were also people who had fainted from fear. More people surged out of the house and followed the crowd, fleeing aimlessly. Some lost their footing and fell, then they were trampled step by step and died in pain. The sharp arrows thrown by the elves in the distance fell like hail and pierced into the flesh, exacerbating the chaos. The people were chased around like animals and finally surrounded by the elf cavalrying from all directions.


    It was like a hunt.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Please!¡±


    The terrified people could only make such a short plea. This was only the voice of a small number of people. Most of them were already numb with fear and could not say a word. Whenmbs and hares were bitten by tigers and leopards, they would be so frightened that they would not move. Humans were animals after all, and not all of them had noble courage.


    They were just a group of pitiful people.


    ¡°Va¡ªlen¡ªtine¡ª¡±


    A determined and urgent roar erupted from behind the street. A small team of human soldiers with iplete armor rushed over. The elves turned around to fight, nocking arrows, and shing sabers.


    With Valentine City broken, without the city wall to defend, the Dusk Legion could unleash an overwhelmingbat strength advantage. Everyone knew the oue.


    The Valentine soldiers continuously fell. The broken gs were stained with blood. They risked their lives to attack, just like how they had once fought on the city wall. On the first street, less than 50 meters away, a group of Valentines behind the elf army they faced watched numbly and expectantly.


    They were only dozens of exhausted human soldiers. Their strength, armor, and technique were far inferior, so they were killed easily. The g had long fallen and was covered in blood.


    The officer who had fought to thest moment had his chest pierced. The elf in front of him cruelly stirred his sword, and the pain on the human¡¯s face had already dissipated. However, his gaze passed the person who had killed him and looked at hispatriots behind. There was only confusion and sorrow in his gaze, bone-deep sorrow.


    ¡°You look like a noble.¡±


    The elf who was about to kill him judged in a proud and cold tone, ¡°What are you counting on? What are you disappointed in? Are you counting on these lowly humans to resist and fight? Stupid and naive delusions. When have you seen cows and sheep resist their masters or even just collies?¡±


    He pulled out his sword and allowed the other party to kneel weakly on the ground. The elf officer ced his sword on the other party¡¯s neck and said calmly, ¡°You raised the civilians under your rule into tame animals who farm, work, and pay taxes. Don¡¯t expect them to stand up and fight and resist. They don¡¯t even dare to resist your whip and tax collectors, so how can they dare to resist our swords?¡±


    The soon-to-die Valentine officer revealed a painful expression.


    It was not because of the wound or his fate of imminent death, but because of the other party¡¯s words.


    His life was about to end. Countless thoughts shed through his mind. He was deep in thought as if he hadprehended something, but everything was meaningless. He was going to die.


    ¡°¡­We dare!¡±


    At this moment, a shout filled with strong will sounded from the other end of the street.


    However, it was very thin.


    The elf looked up in surprise, then blinked in disbelief. It was not that a powerful enemy had appeared in front of him, but it was not the cows and sheep waiting to be ughtered behind him who shouted this, but a person in front of him, a woman, a very thin woman.


    She was wearing the cumbersome firefighter uniform of a municipal official. Her face and body were covered in blood. She was really too thin and weak. She looked like an undeveloped child. She stood alone among the dead corpses with tears on her face and no one else beside her.


    She bent down and struggled to pick up a spear on the ground.


    Facing the elves who had just ughtered a team of soldiers, she awkwardly raised her spear.


    ¡°I¡¯m a country girl from the Cana Vige! I¡¯m also from Valentine!¡±


    Her posture was very correct, but her strength was not enough to support her. She staggered and began to run. Just like the previous dead, she went to fight a battle that she knew the oue of.


    ¡°Va¡ªlen¡ªtine¡ª¡±


    A disdainful expression appeared on the elf officer¡¯s face, but he was a little frustrated. He stopped the soldier behind him from shooting the arrow and raised the sword in his hand. He kicked away the officer who was about to die and faced that thin and ridiculous figure¡­ such a stupid human.


    Swords and spears collided. The oue was obvious. The spear flew out, and the thin figure fell to the ground. The tip of the elf sword hung down and said coldly, ¡°Beg me for mercy and I¡¯ll forgive you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The girl flipped to the side and got up. Without a weapon, she clenched her fists and raised them, ¡°I can spend an entire day with you here.¡±


    A sharp glint shed through the elf¡¯s eyes. This sword no longer had any pity. The sword light bit the girl¡¯s throat like a poisonous snake. The sharp de would pierce the straw-like arm bone and pierce her throat.


    However, in the next moment, an explosion streaked through the sky.


    The girl had already subconsciously closed her eyes. At this moment, she opened them and heard the wind above her head. She looked up and everyone looked up. They saw a figure fly down. The battle axe was wrapped in lightning, shing the elf who had raised his sword to block to the ground with his sword. The pistol in his left hand pressed against the other party¡¯s head.


    Bang.


    Blood mist bloomed.


    The person who fell from the sky looked up.


    The elves were first shocked, then stirred. Even a glint shed through the eyes of the numb Valentine citizens. Someone cried out, ¡°Kang¡ª¡±


    Then he shut up.


    However, the elves all knew his identity.


    ¡°Kang De, the Cathayan!¡±


    They roared and raised their weapons. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    In the next moment, a dense metal storm shot out from the side. The buildings beside the street cracked and copsed. The Hummer roared and rushed over, turning into a steel giant. Cold and hot weapons alternately harvested. Kang De turned to look at the girl. ¡°I remember your voice. Your name is Steve, right?¡±


    The girl looked at Kang De, her eyes flickering. She was already prepared to die, but at thest moment, she was saved by someone. It was actually this Highness, and he still remembered her name, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Change back to your original name. You no longer need to use a masculine name to show your courage and strength. You¡¯re more courageous than them.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The flustered girl was about to say something when Kang De waved his battle axe and killed the chaotic elves, leaving her standing in a daze.


    The Autobot killed the soldiers here as if it was cutting grass. There were not many of them, and it was an alley battle. Modern weapons had an overwhelming advantage. They fought until the middle of the battle, and there was anothermotion on the other side. A person rushed over on foot. His spear was like a flood dragon that coiled and flew. He attacked from behind and caught the elves off guard.


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    When Kang De saw the person, he cursed, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing here!¡±


    It was Hong San. This made Kang De extremely furious. Valentine City had been broken, and the entire city was filled with enemies. With ten sides attacking together, he could no longer guarantee Hong San¡¯s safety.


    Hong San revealed a terrified expression and his eyes drifted. He did not dare to look at Kang De and pretended not to hear him. However, he attacked even more ruthlessly. In an instant, he had already knocked down more than ten elves and attacked ruthlessly with a timid expression.


    In the end, the elves surrounding this ce were all killed. Kang De did not even look at the people who had escaped death. He walked towards Hong San and was about to kick him when he suddenly heard the Autobot say, ¡°Father, you know him.¡±


    Kang De turned around in surprise and saw the girl treating someone¡¯s wound. However, from her sad and dejected expression, this waspletely useless.


    He approached and saw the appearance of the person who was about to die. His heart shook.


    ¡°Preston¡­¡±


    The mayor¡¯s biological brother, a member of the Valentine family, and one of the battlefieldmanders guarding the city.


    He squatted down. The other party was already on his deathbed. When he saw Kang De, he hurriedly said, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Kang De did not answer. He said softly, ¡°Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡±


    When Preston heard this, he subconsciously said, ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    However, it turned into a sad sigh. The young noble slowly turned his head and looked at the Valentine citizens who had escaped death and scattered like birds. People did not seem to care about their previous bravery and sacrifice.


    A tear streaked across his eye and he grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm with thest of his strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Preston muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t let them be cows and sheep anymore¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 217 - 217 Hong San Learned to Be a Human Today

    217 Hong San Learned to Be a Human Today


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them be cows and sheep anymore.¡±


    These were thest words young Preston left in this world.


    He opened his empty eyes and looked at the red sky.


    He was a member of the Valentine family, the mayor¡¯s younger brother, and an experienced brave soldier. He was smart and decisive. He realized the dilemma of this country and was willing to fight for the pain of his people. He should have had a bright future, but he was trapped in this unimportant city and fought until the elves broke through.


    In order to save a group of civilians who had been chased and ughtered, dozens of injured and extremely exhausted soldiers decisively rushed forward and fought to the death until thest person.


    Then, in this war, how many young people who should have shone and even changed this country or even be the pir of this country died silently and almost meaninglessly?


    Could he do hisst wish and entrustment?


    Kang De slowly reached out and closed his eyes that were not closed. He slowly stood up. The entire city was immersed in shouts and screams. Magic mes continuously streaked across the sky. The hot air swept up mes and blew from a few blocks away. What he saw were ferocious and violent elves.


    As well as the people who did not dare to resist.


    How difficult was it to change a country and a group of stupid people?


    How to change them?


    He had to let them be full first before letting them understand the logic and prevent them from eating too much.


    How many years would it take, how many things he had done, how many people he had killed, and how many battles he had experienced?


    Could he do it?


    Was it worth it?


    He thought of the faces of the Valentine peoplest night and Nick¡¯s letter. He thought of the numb cows and sheep today. He thought of Preston¡¯s dying tears and the brave girl beside him.


    Such a path, such determination, and such a career were really too ethereal and heavy for an ordinary young man. This was not his country or his people.


    He had no reason to fight for his life.


    However, why did he return?


    ¡°Father, another enemy ising.¡±


    The Autobot¡¯s urging interrupted the short moment of confusion. Kang De returned to his senses and saw that the thin girl had already picked up a sword, but she was really too weak. It was difficult to even hold the standard sword. Not to mention the well-trained and powerful elf soldiers, even the burly man Valentine was running crazily could kick her away for a few meters as long as he mustered his courage.


    How could such a weak person fight?


    Why were there only such weak people who dared to fight?


    Kang De said, ¡°Hide immediately. I can¡¯t care less about you now.¡±


    The girl shouted, ¡°No, I want to fight!¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting? An arrow from the elves can take your life!¡±


    Therefore, the girl immediately picked up a round shield on the ground and protected it in front of her, ¡°Th-they can¡¯t now!¡±


    Kang De flew up and kicked the sword in the girl¡¯s right hand away, sending it flying to the side. He leaned closer and said in a low voice, ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t have the time to protect you now, but I don¡¯t want you to die. At a time like this, people who dare to resist and fight bravely are even more worthy of living. You have far more courage than ordinary people and the spirit that those with strong bodies don¡¯t have. There¡¯s a way to make up for theck of strength. You can do more in the future and not die meaninglessly here, understand?¡±


    The girl¡¯s thin face that was stained with ck dust and blood looked at Kang De in a daze as if she did not understand.


    Or rather, she was stunned.


    This was because she had heard praise and affirmation she had never heard before.


    He showed recognition of her value, her courage, and her potential.


    Seeing that she did not have any reaction and it was an urgent matter, Kang De simply said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, right? Then let me put it simply! I just saved you, so your life is mine. I now ask you to protect yourself and leave your life so that you can repay me in the future¡ªdo you understand what I¡¯m saying? Nod quickly!¡±


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously nodded.


    ¡°Very good. Then it¡¯s settled. Find a ce to lie down. There¡¯s no harm in bringing this lousy shield.¡±


    Kang De took the shield and injected his mental strength. Elements were injected, and light circted. The iron wall and fire control were drawn. Then, he handed it back. ¡°I¡¯lle back and pick you up. Hide nearby and bring this shield. At the very least, you won¡¯t be burned to death.¡±


    The girl passively took this round shield and held it in her hand. It actually matched.


    ¡°Alright, go hide to the side!¡± Kang De pushed her to the street and watched her hide in the alley.


    Then, he turned around and cursed, ¡°Alright, Hong San, you fool. B*stard, idiot. Follow me now and let¡¯s see if we can save a few people. You¡¯d better pray that you can¡¯t save many this time. Otherwise, the carriage won¡¯t be able to fit them. I¡¯ll hang you outside!¡±


    Hong San leaned on his spear and guarded at the side. When he heard this, he only smiled indifferently.


    There was no fear or smile.


    He said softly, ¡°Master, who are you going to save?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to save those ferocious men who can and dare to fight. I still have to capture Nick, knock him out, and drag him away. In the future, I¡¯ll read that lousy letter in front of him every day!¡±


    Kang De changed the magazine and stabbed the axe behind him. He shouted, ¡°Follow! Follow!¡±


    Hong San did not move and said calmly, ¡°Then we¡¯re not on the way.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then his expression turned ugly. ¡°You want to go to the Heaven and Earth Association?¡±


    Hong San said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    An extremely ridiculous and puzzled expression appeared on Kang De¡¯s face. Or rather, he seemed to understand, but he could not ept it.


    ¡°You f*cking¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang De took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Listen, listen. There are many people in the Heaven and Earth Association. You can¡¯t save them. You were the one who told me this. There¡¯s no way, no way! We can only wait until the future and avenge them. You taught me this! What are you doing now?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different, it¡¯s different.¡±


    Hong San smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Valentine citizens are nothing to you, but the Heaven and Earth Association is¡­¡±


    ¡°But your mother! What¡¯s different?!¡± Kang De roared, ¡°Those people were only using you. Didn¡¯t you see through themst night? Don¡¯t you know what kind of people they are?!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know everything¡­¡± Hong San¡¯s expression was calm and sad, ¡°I read Mayor Nick¡¯s letter and thought about what has happened in the past few days. I don¡¯t understand why themoners are born stupid. I don¡¯t know how to teach them to know etiquette and shame, but I know one thing.¡±


    ¡°They can get better.¡±


    ¡°Because I was once the same person as them.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°What the f*ck do you want to say?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡± Hong San suddenly became excited. His eyes were wide and bloodshot, and his tone was impassioned and enthusiastic, roaring like a lion, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want to say, nor do I know why I came back. I only know that Master taught me to do as I pleased, so¡ªI¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never understood the meaning of my life more than now.¡±


    ¡°I want to protect them.¡±


    ¡°Even if I know that they¡¯re not kind and that they¡¯ll be ungrateful, that they¡¯ll criticize heroes, that they¡¯ll only rely on and take things blindly, and that they¡¯ll disperse when they encounter danger¡­ I know all this. I was once such a person, but even so, I have to protect them, because I¡¯m human!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s eyes were wet and hot as he said sternly, ¡°¡ªBecause you taught me! I¡¯m human!¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking inhuman. You¡¯re simply a lunatic.¡±


    As he spoke, the hand behind him gestured. The Autobot lowered his body slightly. However, in the next moment, Hong San released his right hand and grabbed the tip of the spear. The tip was already pressed against his throat.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t act rashly. Master, since returning, I have already made a decision. I will definitely not be a burden to you or change your mind. Don¡¯te with me and treat me as a dead person. Because of me, I¡¯ve dragged you into Valentine and don¡¯t know how to repay you. Now, because of me, you¡¯ll fall into another difficult battle. Then I¡¯m willing to die here now!¡±


    Kang De could not say a word and only stared at him.


    Hong San suddenly smiled, ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t known each other for long, but I¡¯m indebted to you for your guidance and care. I was not human in the past, but you treated me as a human and taught me logic. Although you look down on me, you don¡¯t hate and abandon me. It¡¯s difficult to count the many favors and it¡¯s impossible to repay them one by one. You probably have to save them for the next life.¡±


    He let go of the spear tip and knelt on the ground like a mountain.


    ¡°Master, this is thest time I kneel and kowtow in my life.¡±


    Hong San kowtowed, then stood up and looked straight at Kang De, ¡°Please do it yourself. I have a ce to return to. You have your life, and I have my choices. May you take care, even if you can¡¯t save anyone. Please remember what happened today. The mayor¡¯s letter, Mr. Preston¡¯sst wish, and my words.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be disappointed in humans.¡±


    ¡°I once groveled and made you disdain me. However, even an incurable person like me still has this day. Now¡­ I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±


    He turned around with his spear and strode away without looking back.


    ¡°¡­B*stards, you¡¯re all b*stards! Idiots! B*stards!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s angry curse sounded from behind.


    Hong San did not turn around. He wiped the tears in the corners of his eyes and looked at the distant sky.


    ¡°Master, today, I, Hong San, will learn from you.¡±


    He tore off a long blood-stained cloth and tied the hair on his forehead to block the sweat. Then, he waved his spear and elerated his footsteps or even sped towards the encampment of the Heaven and Earth Association.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    The Autobot muttered, ¡°What does he want to prove?¡±


    ¡°How the f*ck would I know?!¡± This was the first time Kang De had spoken to his iron son in such a stern voice. He roared, ¡°They¡¯re all b*stards! B*stards are unreasonable!¡±


    Corpses on the ground, crying cities, and people continuously died. This city slid towards the abyss. He was already several times stronger than when he was in Glory Sand, but he still could not protect the people he wanted to protect.


    He was still helpless.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Kang De rushed towards the center of the city, the Autobot following. He fired at the elves he saw. Cannon fire roared, and the flying axe spun. The golden dial in his eyes shone in the river of time.


    ¡°Find Nick¡ªI want to see how he dies!¡±


    The Hummer roared, and the weapons station roared and fired. In the alley battle, the tank pressed forward. The roar of the steel beast was so familiar that most of the elf soldiers remembered this strange and evil roar. Apart from being surprised, they burned with joy and anger, ¡°It¡¯s Kang De!¡±


    The fanatical emotions spread and boiled, so much so that almost all the elves who heard this news roared excitedly. They had all given up on killing human soldiers and civilians. Compared to these pitiful and weak humans, this even more evil and hateful guy was worth killing!


    He was the one who stopped the attack on Valentine and killed countlessrades. He was the one who set a despicable trap and buried countlessrades alive. It was him, it was him, it was all him!


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    The entire city was filled with enemies. The angry roars of the elves were everywhere. The arrows were like locusts. The cavalry galloped over and intercepted them along the streets and alleys. Kang De¡¯s gun fired as he roared, ¡°Come! Come!¡±


    In the city hall, the oue was almost decided.


    Thendron hated Nick so much that when the army entered the city, the city hall became the focus of the attack. Themander even personally led andmanded this attack. The elves¡¯ attack was cruel and efficient. They could use any method and did not have to restrain any method. There were only two orders.


    They killed all the humans he saw.


    The order was to capture Nick Valentine alive.


    This was because Thendron wanted to personally cut this despicable human into pieces.


    The most elite army of the elves rushed into the city hall and killed everyone, be it men or women, old people or children.


    They ughtered everything urately, efficiently, andprehensively.


    The human troops guarding here resisted tenaciously, but the oue was already decided. The mages exhausted theirst trace of magic power and their bodies were twisted by the enemy mages. The soldiers fell to the ground injured and were killed. Every corridor, every room, knives, spears, magic, and killing were the only melody.


    ¡°Nick Valentine.¡±


    Thendron¡¯s voice was extremely calm, but like the coldest ice, sporadic resistance continuously erupted all over the city hall. However, the brilliantmand and powerfulbat quality of the elves had already divided the head of Valentine in this area. The guards continuously fell to the ground, and Nick waved his sword to fight. At this point, this highest officer of Valentine still chose to continue fighting and notmit suicide to end his life.


    His sword was sent flying. Thendron easily broke his arm and stepped on him. Themander said coldly, ¡°I want to use all the torture of the Dusk Legion on you.¡±


    Nick spat out a mouthful of phlegm with blood in it and smiled fearlessly. ¡°I deserve this.¡±


    Thendron dragged him to the high tform like a dead dog so that he could see Valentine and all over the city hall from here. ¡°Hear their screams? I¡¯ve always wondered why you did this. Could it be that Goethe promised you something? Could it be that your family has already evacuated early?¡±


    Nickughed out loud. ¡°How is that possible? They¡¯re in the city. They¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll torture them to death in front of you one by one,¡± Thendron said coldly. ¡°Stupid, how stupid. Human, you know that the city will definitely fall, but you stillmitted such a serious crime. Why? Could it be that you don¡¯t care about the lives of your family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one! Don¡¯t you understand the reason for our battle now?!¡±


    Nick suddenly exploded, but the other hand holding the dagger was still broken by Thendron. The mayor had foreseen this oue. At this moment, the process of resistance was more important than the oue. He ignored the pain and stared into the eyes of the executioner in front of him. At this moment, countless souls who could have knelt and begged for mercy but fought to the death stood behind him and roared the same sentence and voice.


    ¡°¡ªThe country is about to fall. What¡¯s the point of having a home?!¡±

 Chapter 218 - 218 Good People Are Rewarded… Right?

    218 Good People Are Rewarded¡­ Right?


    Nick was lifted high and fell to the ground. Blood gushed out from his mouth.


    Thendron¡¯s foot stepped on his head. The elf¡¯s voice was calm and cruel. ¡°That¡¯spletely true. Your country is about to be destroyed. You¡¯ll be the ones to die, and you won¡¯t have a home anymore.¡±


    He raised his tone, ¡°Find his family and spread the word that anyone who reveals the location of the Valentine family can be spared from death.¡±


    Nick¡¯s injuries were heavy and his entire body was in pain. His head was stepped on and his face was covered in blood. He could not move at all, but he still said vaguely, ¡°Curse you, curse you. Elves, your country will be reduced to ruins. Yournd will be filled with poison. Your nsmen will be exiled forever¡­¡±


    ¡°Even I¡¯ve heard these words hundreds of times. Human, we¡¯ve conquered many countries and allowed them to be one of the cornerstones of the great dynasty. We¡¯ve also killed countless rebels. You¡¯re only an insignificant member. If the curse is useful, why do we need swords?!¡±


    Thendron was not in a hurry to kill Nick. This lowly human hadmitted a serious crime and had to be responsible for the deaths of thousands of elves. All the capital punishment of the Dusk Legion would be imposed on him.


    He wanted to destroy everything about this human bit by bit.


    Starting with hope.


    Therefore, themander revealed a cruel smile. He moved his foot away and squatted down. He grabbed the mayor¡¯s hair and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think your actions are very heroic? Do you think reinforcements wille? Do you think that Valentine has done something very impressive to resist until now?¡±


    ¡°Then I can tell you that all of this is meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Thendron whispered something in Nick¡¯s ear.


    Nick¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, then he revealed a mocking smile, ¡°Who said it¡¯s meaningless? How many people died in the Dusk Legion, the Twilight elite soldiers, and the trump card army to conquer this city?¡±


    This struck Thendron¡¯s weakness. The elf was furious and smashed Nick¡¯s head to the ground.


    He suddenly lost interest in talking to this loser.


    Even if the city had fallen, even if his family was about to be destroyed, even if he was about to suffer extremely cruel punishment and pain, this human had actually maintained his victorious posture from the beginning to the end.


    This prevented him from enjoying any joy.


    ¡°I hope you can be so optimistic and unyielding before you die.¡±


    Thendron waved his hand and gestured for the soldier to bring the other party down.


    However, in the next moment, a loud explosion sounded from afar.


    Even Nick, who had almost fainted, suddenly looked up.


    The elfmander¡¯s gaze focused, and then his body began to tremble.


    This was because he remembered this voice.


    He would never forget it.


    In his long life, he had only heard such a special and strange sound in the past few days. That explosion was not filled with the violent and zing mes of the fire elements, but a violent, rough, and terrifying vent.


    He was deeply impressed by this voice.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    He let out a low roar.


    The trembling in his body was not fear, but excitement.


    Faint pain came from the wounds on his body. The flying shrapnel, the sharp shock wave, and the terrifying explosion were unheard and unseen, causing him to fall into fear.


    He was not afraid of this attack.


    Instead, he was afraid of the meaning behind this attack.


    He was not a person who was afraid ofmanding an attack.


    Instead, he was afraid of what he could do in the future.


    Kang De.


    ¡°Kang¡ªDe¡ª¡±


    Thendron roared, and the mes of anger surged in his chest.


    ¡ªYou haven¡¯t run yet!


    ¡ªAs expected, you haven¡¯t run!


    The gods still favored elves!


    If he could capture or kill Kang De, no matter how many soldiers he lost, it was worth it!


    Themander roared and ran to the edge of the terrace, looking in the direction of the explosion. The alchemical chariot that he had never seen before roared and ran, racing all the way through the streets of Valentine. Explosions, mes, and continuous bangs. He also saw that human, the Cathayan who had fought for Goethe.


    ¡°Blow the horn! Blow the horn!¡±


    He said sternly, ¡°Mage Group! Heavy Arrow Hunters! Deste Forest Rangers! All of you! Press down!¡±


    The melodious horn instantly spread throughout the city.


    In the boiling city, the elves who had participated in the massacre all looked up. They were blinded by blood. In front of them were soldiers fighting a desperate and bitter battle or tremblingmoners. When the order arrived, the elves were silent or surprised for a moment, but in the next moment, even more violent anger ruled their hearts.


    Almost all the elves left without hesitation.


    They roared the same name.


    ¡°¡ªKang De!¡±


    Even their enemies and sheep waiting to be ughtered could sense the anger and killing intent of these elves.


    No matter what, they had to kill that person. The lives of the other humans in the city did not matter.


    These ferocious and cruel elves disyed such an attitude.


    They immediately retreated and gave up on killing.


    All for the sake of killing someone.


    For a moment, it was unknown how many people had escaped death or temporarily survived. They were either relieved, angry, or crying. They did not even have the strength to escape. Their rtives had died, the elves had broken their promises, and there were many blood debts. Their hatred seeped into their bones. After experiencing the apocalyptic scene after the city was broken, people were either numb, angry, or afraid, but they no longer had any illusions about the elves.


    It was precisely at this moment that they could think of other things.


    For example, three things.


    Firstly, it was even more important for the elves to kill Kang De than take down this city.


    Secondly, this person who the elves wanted to eliminate and who was extremely valued by the elves had once protected this city with all his might and was forced, questioned, and even hated by humans.


    Thirdly, even now, he was still fighting in this city.


    For a moment, many people had mixed feelings.


    Human nature was cold and frivolous. Perhaps tomorrow, or perhaps in the future, the emotions at this moment would die with the wind, and the ugly soul would show its ugliness for all kinds of reasons. However, at least for now, many people whispered this name and held a certain degree of respect and guilt for him.


    Although this was likely meaningless, it could still be meaningful.


    Panting and chewing the dried meat and military rations in his arms, the soldier hugged his spear and leaned against the wall. He looked at the corpses piled up on the street and the flowing blood river and suddenly jumped up and roared, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The soldiers who had hurriedly bandaged their wounds stood up one after another.


    Just like the small water droplets that still rushed towards the reef after the wave shattered,


    ¡°Kang¡ªDe¡ª¡±


    Kang De had onlye to the city hall once. The usually bustling streets had already been stained with blood. The world had changed color, and the clean and tall buildings had already been dyed ck. The pedestrians and luxurious carriages that came and went had already disappeared. Only the elves¡¯ cavalry and foot soldiers continuously attacked.


    Thendron¡¯s roar sounded on the high terrace.


    Kang De looked up. The muscr body of the elfmander crossed the high tform. Nick, who was covered in blood, was ced at the side. War had destroyed the spirituality of all intelligent living beings. Honor and morals had already be a joke.


    Themander grabbed Nick¡¯s hair and smiled fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! What are you doing here?! Save him?! Save this city?! Can you do it?!¡±


    Nick¡¯s body trembled, and his expression twisted in despair. Facing the torture and threat of the elves, when the entire city was facing ughter and his family would be reduced to ashes, the mayor did not show any fear. However, at this moment, looking at Kang De, who was charging back and forth, he finally could not stop his tears from falling.


    He cried, shouted, and even vomited.


    ¡°Leave!¡± He cried in despair, ¡°Why did youe back?! Why did youe back?!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was grabbed by the neck of Thendron. The bright and sharp tip of the sword was ced on his neck. The elf shouted, ¡°Kang De! Do you want to save him?! You know what to do!¡±


    Kang De roared, ¡°Fire!¡±


    The Autobot raised its right arm and cannon fire roared. However, a violent wind gathered and instantlypressed into extremely dense air. An atmospheric shield soared into the air and actually blocked this determined attack.


    Thendronughed wildly. With a sh of sword light, he cut off Nick¡¯s left arm, and blood sttered.


    ¡°Do you see! You can¡¯t do anything! You can¡¯t do anything! You can¡¯t save him, you can¡¯t save everyone in this city, you can¡¯t even save yourself!¡±


    Thendron roared, ¡°Because your enemy is us! It¡¯s the invincible Twilight Army. You¡¯re facing the most powerful country in this world! You don¡¯t have a chance at all! What awaits you is an endless failure and desperate death! Why aren¡¯t you escaping?! Use your spatial spell to escape!¡±


    ¡°F*ck¡­ your¡­ mother¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were red as he roared, ¡°You¡¯re finished! You¡¯re all finished! Your country is also finished! The elves here today will all die! I want to kill a thousand, ten thousand, or even more elves! Then you¡¯ll understand! There¡¯s only one reason for the destruction of the Twilight Dynasty! Only one!¡±


    With another sh of the sword light, Nick¡¯s right leg was also cut off. Therandron revealed a mocking smile, ¡°I thought you were a powerful character. It seems that you¡¯re only a hysterical and arrogant pitiful human.¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath and stared deeply at Nick.


    There was pleading, sincerity, and dissuasion in the other party¡¯s eyes¡­ Perhaps it was only Kang De¡¯s imagination.


    However, it did not matter. Nothing mattered.


    When he opened his eyes again, Kang De¡¯s eyes had already calmed down, as if he was in Glory Sand.


    His tone was unprecedentedly calm, ¡°Let¡¯s go and prepare to return to Earth.¡±


    In a corner of the city, the bitter battle continued. The elves here were not called away by the horn. The killing and bloodshed greatly reduced the judgment of the living beings, causing the legendary wise and smart elves to be barbaric and bloodthirsty. The Kang De they wanted to kill was a Cathayan, and there were also Cathayans here.


    Moreover, the Cathayans here had killed many of theirrades.


    ¡°Kill them all! Kill them all!¡±


    Arrows rained down and roared ferociously. More than half of the Heaven and Earth Association who had gathered together had died. Most of the living were doing their best to resist. Up until now, this was already thergest organized resistance by Valentine, because a person called Hong San had once led andmanded them. Now, he had returned.


    People relied on and listened to him again.


    However, the defense line was already on the verge of copse.


    A desperate massacre and a doomsday-like scene. People died one by one, like cattle and sheep. Most people¡¯s mental defenses had already copsed. At this moment, many things were no longer important.


    ¡°Brother! Brother!¡± Song Baoyi was covered in injuries. He fell to the ground and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! Leave quickly! Don¡¯t care about us! It¡¯s all over!¡±


    Behind him were sad and painful people, and around him were people who were afraid, screaming, but also fighting crazily. Hong San chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy now. We can all be better people, right?¡±


    ¡ªEven if it¡¯s only for a moment.


    Although he came from a bad background, although he had encountered a cruel fate, roamed the streets, and used despicable, greedy, cunning, and faithless methods to earn a living and protect himself, he had be an annoying inhuman. Most of the people in this world were like this because most of them came from humble backgrounds. Morality was a luxury.


    This was the world Hong San understood and saw.


    However, that was not the entire world after all.


    Even people as humble as the dust had the possibility of bing better. Even ugly and detestable people would bloom with light. It was not their intention to be like this. Fate was not predestined.


    At the very least, there was a possibility of change.


    He hoped that Master Kang could realize this¡­ and hoped that it would happen sooner.


    He was the person who could change everything.


    ¡ªI¡¯m only so promising. I can only do these things. After all, I¡¯m someone like them.


    However, even an incurable person like him would change.


    The defense line was broken, and the wall was roughly pushed open. The elves lined up to attack, and a row ofrge shields pushed over.


    Hong San raised his spear and stabbed, but after fighting for a long time, his strength was insufficient. The spear was only an ordinary weapon, and it finally copsed. The shield wall pushed over, and behind him were the people waiting to die. The Cathayan gritted his teeth and collided, firmly blocking the iing iron wall.


    ¡°Hong San¡­¡±


    He was almost exhausted and could no longer resist this huge force, but this Cathayan still squeezed out all his strength and resisted in vain. He muttered and called his name.


    Then, he said to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re human¡­ you¡¯re human¡­ you¡¯re human¡­ You! Are! Human!¡±


    He roared and screamed as his body was continuously pushed back.


    The elf soldier holding the shield had already pulled out his short sword and stabbed forward through the gap in the shield. The guns of the soldiers in the back row also stabbed over. Hong San no longer knew how to dodge.


    At this moment, a buzzing sound sounded from the sky behind.


    Hong San, who was in a daze, felt a golden light fill his vision. Then, his body fell back. He only felt a hurricane sweep past in front of him and vaguely saw more than ten shadows fly into the sky, like shattered leaves swept by the wind. He felt the ground shake, the explosion of the air, mixed with the sound of bones cracking and screams. In the end, everything returned to silence.


    He half-opened his eyes and did not even have the strength to open them all. He only saw a blurry shadow and vaguely saw a person standing in front of him, looking down at him. The red hair was burning like mes, and the body was covered in armor that flowed and shone likeva.


    He felt a cold object reach over him. It should be a war club. The person used a weapon to pick away the messy hair on his forehead as if looking at him.


    ¡°Do you know a person with ck hair like you? He looks like your people, but he¡¯s better-looking than you, stronger than you, better at talking, and kinder than you. In short, he¡¯s stronger than you in everything. Moreover, even if he stands with you, he can tell at a nce that he¡¯s very different from you.¡±


    That voice belonged to a woman.


    Hong San did not have the time to distinguish if the voice was pleasant, because when he heard the first sentence, a figure shed through his mind.


    He muttered, ¡°Kang De¡­ Kang De¡­¡±


    That person¡¯s tone became anxious. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Hong Sany on the ground on his back, but a smile slowly appeared on his face. He said softly, ¡°However, he¡¯s in this city. If you walk towards the city and go to the ce where the battle is the most intense, you¡¯ll find him.¡±


    Then he heard a violent vibration and whistling, like a dragon rising into the sky.


    Hong San smiled and felt that now was the best time.


    He was a very powerful person. In that case, he was relieved.


    A momentter, Hong San could hear the survivors crying. Many of them scrambled to his side and pushed him, supported him, and called out to him. He blinked and tilted his head. He looked at the familiar faces and slowly smiled.


    ¡°Look, good people are still rewarded, right?¡±


    Then, he felt very sleepy, as if all the baggage had disappeared.


    Therefore, he slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 219 - 219 All Who Come Will Die

    219 All Who Come Will Die


    Rumbling sounds sounded continuously.


    The people who heard the strange sound looked up in confusion and saw a red shadow sweep past the city. It bounced on the streets, roofs, and even the wall. The house wall copsed, and the road shattered. The powerful recoil pushed the woman to takerge strides and run and fly like a crimson meteor.


    In an instant, she crossed half the city and followed Hong San¡¯s guidance to see the center of the battlefield. The city was in an uproar. The silver-helmeted elves from all directions gathered in the center like rivers returning to the sea. Spears, fast arrows, and the des of spells advanced one after another and fought around their enemies.


    She immediately saw the person fighting in the rain of bullets.


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you.¡±


    ¡°Kang De!¡±


    Crimson stars fell from the sky.


    Kang De was surrounded and knew that things could not be done. He was prepared to return to Earth.


    He was alone and his strength was limited. He could not stop the atrocities of an army or save the people who were about to die. However, he came from Earth, a world where individual strength was extremely limited, so he praised the collective power even more. He knew how far the cooperation of the entire country could go.


    Even children knew that one of the masterpieces of humanity was the possibility of destroying themselves.


    Of course, they could also destroy others.


    However, when he was determined to leave and take revenge for all the dead, that shout entered his ears.


    The voice was unfamiliar, but the emotions contained were very familiar.


    He looked up and saw a crimson shadownd nearby. A visible shock wave spread in all directions. The ground was instantly covered in cracks, and countless pieces of gravel were sent flying. The warhorse lost its footing and the soldiers fell to the ground. The staff danced like a dragon, and the golden light was violent like a waterfall. Elves collided and bombarded like bowling balls. Blood fog filled the air, and terrifying bones shattered.


    All of this was really too fast. With Kang De¡¯s dynamic vision, he could only see a ferocious person inva armor who seemed to have walked out of the Three Kingdoms wreaking havoc in the array of elves.


    She even grabbed the long horn of a war deer and swung it around, smashing out the bloody liquid. Then, she suddenly threw it, and a ton of mounts flew out, killing countless elves.


    Then, this human-like Tyrannosaurus that appeared out of thin air leaped and attacked, colliding with a shield-wielding soldier. His shield and people were smashed into several pieces. He lowered his arm and punched. The heavy armor on the person¡¯s entire body shattered, and his blood vessels exploded. He waved his arm and swept. The surrounding soldiers were sent flying with a bang. The elf force that was the best on the continent was actually like a baby.


    Since they had encountered a powerful enemy, the elves roared and lined up to attack. That person stabbed the staff in her hand into the ground and took a deep breath. She waved her fist like a waterfall, a wind, and lightning. The roar in her mouth actually suppressed the shouts of the elf warriors. In an instant, there was only one voice on the battlefield.


    ¡°Ora, ora, ora, ora, ora, ora!¡±


    The fist shadows were like ten thousand horses galloping. The force swept through, opening monuments and shattering rocks. It was invincible and could kill anyone. This was the most barbaric and primitive attack method. However, the sharpness of the soldiers and the strength of the ferocious warriors were still unable to stop it. The elves who approached were all sent flying and pierced. Even the sharp arrows shot were shattered!


    This purest and most direct disy of power even shocked and terrified the elves. They were both shocked by this terrifying power and confused by this meaningless roar¡ªwhat did it mean?


    Only one individual knew what this meant.


    Kang De¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    He could not recognize that voice and could not remember this appearance, but he could not be wrong about this punch and violent attack. He had only taught one individual to shout ¡®Ora¡¯ when punching¡­


    Kang De muttered, ¡°Gori¡­¡±


    In an instant, the fist shadows retracted. The world fell silent, and a violent wind whistled. A momentter, a person stood in front of Kang De. She was wearing moltenva armor. Her red hair was zing, and her golden eyes were like rings. No matter how beautiful she was, she had to be covered by her previous bravery. However, Kang De noticed her gaze.


    There was no dignity or sharpness at all, only gentleness and joy of reunion as if his sister had finally found her younger brother who had run away from home.


    ¡°Kang De.¡±


    She smiled.


    The surroundings were clearly a bloody battlefield filled with killing intent, but this smile bloomed as beautifully as a burning rose.


    Then, she suddenly stretched out her hands, grabbed Kang De¡¯s armpits, and raised him high, as if Rafiki had raised Simba, except in the opposite direction.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I finally found you, Kang De!¡±


    Then, she raised Kang De and spun around, smiling happily.


    ¡ªThis was indeed the gori.


    This was her favorite action.


    Even on an intense battlefield, this development was very strange, so much so that the scene instantly fell silent. First, there was a terrifying attack and terrifying power that could not be blocked, and then this scene happened. Even the elves were shocked and stunned when they saw this scene.


    Pfft.


    Such stifledughter sounded from behind.


    Kang De turned around angrily. The Autobot looked around majestically, and the cannon with both hands rumbled and deformed. Without turning around, he said in a low voice, ¡°Father, that¡¯s the sound of the exhaust pipe.¡±


    ¡°Put me down!¡±


    After the initial surprise and loss, Kang De quickly returned to his senses. He was surprised and happy, ¡°You¡¯re the gori? You¡¯re out? How did youe out? Is everyone out?¡±


    The gori nced to the side. ¡°No, only I came out for the time being. I swam out myself.¡±


    Kang De did not take it to heart and continued to ask, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    The gori turned around and said, ¡°You gave me something. A few days ago, I heard your voice¡­¡±


    ¡°Radio transmitter¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered. He immediately recalled his current situation and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here!¡± The gori revealed a e praise me¡± smile and shouted, ¡°I also brought many, many people! I¡¯m here to help you fight!¡±


    After recognizing the gori, Kang De¡¯s first reaction was that this ce was dangerous and he wanted it to leave. However, in the next moment, he recalled the gori¡¯s unstoppable appearance just now. She was the true peerless warrior.


    The hatred of fighting for a few days, the anger of being framed by the elves, Valentine¡¯s miserable state, Nick¡¯s letter, Hong San¡¯s farewell¡­ The new and old hatred was irreconcble.


    A fierce glint shed through his eyes. He raised his hand and pointed at the high tform.


    It happened suddenly, but in the blink of an eye, Thendron was still in a daze and did not know if he should retreat. However, when he saw Kang De point over, the rm in the elfmander¡¯s heart sounded. He did not hesitate to choose to retreat.


    However, it was toote.


    Kang De roared, ¡°Can you defeat him?!¡±


    The gori turned around, and the golden light in her eyes was like lightning. With just a nce, she said, ¡°He¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°¡ªThen beat him up!¡±


    Thendron retreated, but the gori¡¯s figure had already flown over.


    Themander¡¯s sword stabbed like a bolt of lightning. The enchanted weapon given by the queen was shattered by a punch, but he had already used the momentum of this punch to fly back. However, the wind howled. The gori, who did not have a rod, took the opportunity to pull out the stone pir of the nearby pavilion. It attackedter but arrived first, and a pir smashed into Thendron¡¯s body.


    The marble pir shattered with a bang, and Thendron cried out miserably. He was already seriously injured by the previous artillery attack, let alone the opponent of the gori. The gori knocked half of the pir into Thendron¡¯s body and punched again. The stone pir shattered and the force struck. The elf in the air could not follow this speed. In a sh, his head was grabbed and pressed to the ground!


    The gori raised its fist and was about to punch. Kang De and the Autobot had already flipped onto the tform and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    Therefore, she retracted her fist and grabbed Thendron¡¯s other hand as he spat out blood. The surrounding elves finally reacted. Angry shouts and orders sounded one after another. Arrows danced, and the mages soared into the air. The surrounding soldiers rushed over fearlessly.


    Kang De rushed to Nick¡¯s side. The other party¡¯s limbs had been broken. Although he was quickly bandaged by the elves to stop the bleeding, his face was pale and he was already on the verge of death. Kang De was furious and shouted, ¡°Gori! When will your people arrive?!¡±


    The gori and the Autobot joined forces to deal with the endless attacks around them. When she heard this, she said, ¡°Soon!¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath and prepared to carry Nick on his back. ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­¡±


    At this moment, Nick slowly woke up. When he saw Kang De, blood surged to his pale face. He said weakly and excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry up and leave, Kang De!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Listen, it¡¯s fine. Reinforcements are here. It¡¯s fine!¡± Kang De pped his face and called out to him to cheer him up. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything will be fine. We¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Nick¡¯s breathing became faster and faster, and tears seeped out of his eyes. He tried his best to say, ¡°Leave, leave quickly. It¡¯s useless. Leave quickly¡­¡±


    Thendron, who was seriously injured and unconscious, moved his body with difficulty. He turned around and looked at Kang De with a mocking smile, ¡°Kang De, you can¡¯t do it in the end. My choice was right¡­ right¡­¡±


    On the hills north of the city, the ground roared. The low and undting terrain of a human army was already in sight. Smoke rose from the city, and the sounds of killing and crying rose and fell.


    ¡°The elves ughtered the city again.¡±


    The few people in the lead revealed resentful expressions. A momentter, a wandering cavalry ran over from afar and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated clearly! The defense of the camp outside the Dusk Legion¡¯s camp is empty. Apart from a few troops who stayed behind to guard, they¡¯re all in the city!¡±


    These people were the backbone of this army and were familiar with military matters. When they heard the g of the Dusk Legion, their expressions changed and they revealed wary and even retreated. However, when they heard that the other party had almost poured into the city, they were all moved.


    ¡°The Dusk Legion is an army with extremely outstanding contributions by the elves. They should have experienced hundreds of battles and the generals are familiar with military matters. How can they make such a mistake and leave the empty camp and logistics supplies outside alone?¡±


    A knight said calmly, ¡°Unless they suffered a huge loss under the city and even suffered heavy losses, so their anger attacked their hearts and they ignored everything and wanted to ughter the city¡­¡±


    Someone chuckled, ¡°Against this city? Could it be that the happiest man on that continent did it?¡±


    The knight nced at the other party and said indifferently, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s exposed his identity and the elves want to capture him at all costs, so that¡¯s why¡­ I admit that Kang De did a good job in Glory Sand, but just one person can make the Dusk Legion suffer heavy losses? How can such a thing happen in the world?¡±


    The person who spoke teased, ¡°I smell the original sin of jealousy.¡±


    The knight ignored the provocation. He raised his hand and said, ¡°No matter what, since there¡¯s such a good opportunity, I¡¯ll ept the credit for defeating the Dusk Legion.¡±


    ¡°Prepare to charge!¡±


    Horns sounded and drums sounded. The mages floated into the air, and the cavalry slowly elerated. This human army was not uniformly armed, but all of them looked brave and roared fearlessly. They raised their weapons and roared through the world, ¡°For the Crimson Queen!¡±


    In the city, the gori¡¯s ears twitched and she said happily, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    However, Kang De did not reply.


    He grabbed Thendron¡¯s hair and said sternly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    In an instant, the situation changed. The proud elfmander had be a prisoner, but he was still fearless. He looked at Kang De and smiled, ¡°I said you¡¯re finished. You¡¯ll die no matter how manye.¡±


    The elves still attacked this ce crazily, trying to save themander. The human reinforcements outside the city had already begun to attack the elf camp, trying to restrain the Dusk Legion and return to defend. Further away, the ambitious people in this scattered army were familiar with military matters and sent scout cavalry to patrol the surroundings to guard against any idents.


    A cavalry team took on this mission and could not experience battle. This disappointed and happy them. The patrol process was very boring and they could only chat to pass the time.


    ¡°We¡¯re purely here to save the queen¡¯s gigolo, right?¡±


    Someone said, ¡°I heard that he¡¯s also Princess Tina¡¯s gigolo. What a happy gigolo. Is he very handsome? He must be a sissy. I heard that many people in the regiment don¡¯t like him and even n to teach him a lesson¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, if the captain hears this, he¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, we came all the way here to fight the elves to save him. This is the truth. He should thank us. Aren¡¯t we allowed to say a few words?¡±


    The cavalry was still unconvinced and said, ¡°However, I heard that the enemy this time is the elves¡¯ Dusk Legion. Although the Queen is invincible, she¡¯s only one person after all¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. You can shut up.¡±


    The captain shouted, ¡°Even if themander is alone and can¡¯t fight the entire army, there¡¯s still Lord Spartacus, Lord Cassandra, many, many brave warriors, and us! Together, even the elite army of the elves has to ept defeat!¡±


    The cavalry curled his lips. This person had the attribute of a troll and whispered, ¡°We can defeat them, but what if it¡¯s not only the Dusk Legion¡­¡±


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly discovered that his surroundings had fallen silent, and rumbling thunder sounded in the distance.


    ¡°Eh, is it going to rain? Captain, why aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    The cavalry discovered that all the members of the team were looking in the direction of the thunder in front of them in a daze. They curiously turned around. Then, their pupils suddenly constricted and their faces turned pale.


    They saw a five-colored torrent surging over from afar.


    Golden, purple, red, green, and blue metal torrents shone with cold colors under the light of the sun. The iron hooves stepped on the world. It was almost an endless cavalry team.


    The military gs danced wildly in the wind.


    ¡°The Trident Honorary Army, the Chimera War Group, the Red Dragon Roar, the Blue Blood Legion¡­ They¡¯re all the Elven Royal Army that¡¯s in the same war sequence as the Twilight Legion. They¡¯re not purely cavalry!¡±


    The captain was silent for a moment before suddenly turning his horse around and swinging his whip crazily. He said sternly, ¡°Five! At least five Elven Royal Legions are driving in the direction of Valentine! This cavalry group is only the vanguard who came to provide urgent support! D*mn, d*mn, d*mn! We¡¯re facing the main army of the elves!¡±

 Chapter 220 - 220 Snap

    220 Snap


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Nick was already in a daze, but he still repeated it weakly.


    Thendron smiled hoarsely. This powerful and proud elfmander also cried and muttered, ¡°Kang De, I admit the failure of the Dusk Legion and humiliating myself by asking for help from the back. It¡¯s all for you and today. You¡¯re finished. It¡¯s useless even if you escape now¡­¡±


    The mercenary group that had broken through the camp of the Dusk Legion also received this terrifying news. A portion of them was already indecisive, and another portion was determined to kill their way into the city and transmit this news.


    !!


    The gori said, ¡°Kang De, we¡¯re leaving. I¡¯ll bring you away. No one can hurt you.¡±


    The Autobot also said calmly, ¡°Father, I have to say that you¡¯ve done your best¡­¡±


    Theron¡¯sughtersted for a long time.


    Kang De looked at Nick. The other party looked back at him, his eyes sad, pleading, and desperate.


    He had already worked hard to this extent.


    The people in this city.


    He gave up everything and fought with everything he had. Be it those who knew or those who did not, he fought and sacrificed the suffering people, ignorant people, brave people, and people worthy of respect in thisnd.


    This was the oue waiting for them.


    All his courage, cowardice, despicableness, and nobility.


    It was all meaningless.


    This city was destined to be destroyed.


    Sooner orter.


    Even if they blocked the attack of the Dusk Legion, even if they defeated the elves outside the city, the subsequent main elf army would still run over this city like they were killing ants.


    No matter what, the oue was the same.


    There was no hope, only death. These were the people who lived here.


    Was it really meaningful for them to fight so hard and sacrifice themselves?


    Nick had sacrificed so much to toughen his heart and give up everything in exchange for the Twilight Legion stopping for a few days, but so many lives had been lost¡­


    He stared nkly at Nick, who was already on his deathbed.


    Nick blinked and looked at Kang De. He was usually an elegant noble and should have lived his life step by step, but he had chosen to burn his life in these few days.


    The mayor read Kang De¡¯s meaning and his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it¡­¡±


    He muttered.


    However, then, blood tears flowed from his eyes.


    Nick¡¯s sorrowful and decisive expression seeped into his bones.


    He sighed sadly and desperately. He was notmenting his fate, but for others and this city filled with lives that could not protect themselves.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still so sad¡­¡±


    Kang De understood his short words and painful sigh.


    He suddenly felt a bone-deep sorrow. The confusion of the brave, the tears of the sacrificed, and the weakness of the unyielding. This was originally the saddest thing in the world.


    He had only never felt¡­ the weight of fate like now.


    Those bravery and sacrifices that were destined to be meaningless, those despicable and traitorous things that were useless in the end.


    This was the fate of all living beings in Valentine City.


    It should not have been like this.


    It shouldn¡¯t be.


    Those faces appeared in his mind. The people who had died in this city, everyone. They had been born in chaotic times and their lives were like grass. Sacrifices were fruitless. Courage was meaningless.


    A tear slowly fell.


    Strong and huge emotions appeared in his heart.


    At this moment, he finally realized the heavy fate that the people of this world carried. He finally understood the ultimate suffering of the people here. It was not the underdevelopment of technology or the backwardness of civilization, but this cruel and heavy fate had descended on every innocent and ordinary person.


    The urge to change all of this came from the purest hope and determination he felt and had witnessed hardship and sacrifice. It was called¡­


    ¡ªPity.


    Tears fell to the ground.


    In the next moment, a strong light suddenly bloomed from Kang De¡¯s chest. The extreme heat pressed against his surging heart. The crimson scroll that came from the King of the Gods emitted an unprecedentedly intense light that shone with the name of a god of righteousness and pity. Grand divine power sank into Kang De¡¯s soul.


    In an instant, the world reversed and disappeared. He appeared in an indescribable and iprehensible world dimension and looked at everything around him in confusion.


    Under his feet, a long river flowed from the past to the future, giving space order and defining the state of the world.


    He saw many eyes appear in the endless void. Whispers sounded from the depths of his soul. Those voices asked his wish. As long as he exchanged the crimson scroll in his arms, he could obtain everything.


    ¡°No.¡± He muttered, ¡°I only want to save them.¡±


    Those lives, those he knew, those he did not know, the living, and the dead, as well as their same fate.


    ¡°I did not have toe here. I could have had everything¡­¡± Kang De said softly, ¡°Now, I only want to save these lives that don¡¯t know joy in life and are sad in death. In fact, they could have been happy.¡±


    Those eyes left in disappointment. Then, there was only one sound in the world. Kang De felt the gaze of thest pair of eyes, calm and warm, even happy.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The long river under his feet shook with a bang, causing waves. The surrounding world became strange. That was a dimension that humans could not understand in their lives.


    In the unpredictable endless void, Kang De saw what he wanted to see before.


    It was a¡­


    Door.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even if you escape now, you¡¯ll be chased and caught up. All resistance is meaningless. There¡¯s only one cause of death, and that¡¯s to be enemies with Twilight!¡±


    Thendron¡¯sughter echoed in his ears. In front of him was the nervous but expectant gori.


    Kang De opened his eyes and turned to look at Thendron.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    When Thendron heard this, he met his eyes and wanted to mock him, but he saw that those eyes were no longer the color of the Cathayan¡¯s eyes, but a golden ring like the gori.


    His heart skipped a beat. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Come here!¡±


    The Autobot transformed and drove over. Kang De pressed down on his hood. In the next moment, the door opened and his iron son disappeared from this world. Kang De picked up a spear and said to the gori, ¡°How high can you throw this?¡±


    ¡°Very, very tall,¡± the gori said. ¡°What for?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s mind was like a wheel as he looked at the sky. ¡°I want to go over there!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy! It¡¯s more convenient!¡±


    The gori roared at the sky. In an instant, a cry sounded from the horizon. The ck dot approached from afar and continuously erged. It was a huge eagle thatnded on the tform with a violent wind. Someone jumped down from the eagle, ¡°Lord!¡±


    ¡°Cassandra, Eagle Tamer, I give you an order!¡±


    In front of others, the gori was not gentle at all. There was only irrefutable dignity, ¡°Take Kang De into the air and listen to his orders, no matter where he wants you to bring him!¡±


    The warrior kneeling on one knee had healthy wheat-colored skin and a tall and beautiful figure. It was a strong but beautiful body. When she heard this, she looked up and first nced at Kang De, her eyes revealing hostility. Then, she rejected tly, ¡°I swear to follow you until I stop breathing. The elf army is about to arrive. I can¡¯t leave you behind and escape with him. Definitely not!¡±


    ¡°This is not escaping. This is an order!¡±


    Theckey¡¯s disobedience embarrassed the gori in front of Kang De. She pretended to fight, but Kang De stopped her and said to Cassandra, ¡°This is not an order. This is war.¡±


    A momentter, the giant eagle pped its wings and soared into the air.


    Kang De said to the gori, ¡°Guard this ce and wait for me to return.¡±


    The gori girl made an ¡°OK¡± gesture. It was even cuter than when she was in her gori form.


    The giant eagle pped its wings, swept past this suffering city, and rose into the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s Cassandra¡¯s eagle! There¡¯s another person on it! It¡¯s not themander!¡±


    The troops outside the city had already received the news that the main army of the elves was attacking on arge scale. The news of the uing battle spread as if it had wings. Fear spread like never before. With the power of themander, they dared to fight the tired Dusk Legion, but now¡­


    ¡°We followed her to save her lover, but now we have to let him run first!¡±


    Someone outside the city had already cursed, ¡°Coward! Coward!¡±


    As he cursed, he raised the huge bow. However, in the next moment, a sword was ced in front of him, ¡°What do you want? That¡¯s my sister. If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Your sister ran away with this man! Leave us behind!¡± That person red at the young man with the sword, ¡°We¡¯ll die if we stay here! If we escape early, we still have a chance of survival!¡±


    He raised his arm and shouted. Many people were already restless. Cassandra¡¯s brother still wanted to dissuade, ¡°It might not be to escape! Themander must have made arrangements¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not escaping? Then why did he go? To defeat that main elf army?¡±


    This mockery and disdain made the young man unable to refute.


    In the distant sky, the huge eagle rushed into the clouds. Kang De sat behind Cassandra and said indifferently, ¡°You have a lot of objections to me. In order to prevent you from doing anything stupid, I¡¯ll make it clear in advance. Even if you throw me down now, I won¡¯t die from the fall. You¡¯ll die very miserably. You don¡¯t even need me to do it.¡±


    Cassandra said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll listen to themander¡¯s orders. No matter how ridiculous it is, I¡¯ll bring you to a safe ce and return¡­¡±


    ¡°This is not your mission,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Maintain this direction and continue to rise until you reach the limit. The higher the better.¡±


    Cassandra gritted her teeth and ordered the giant eagle to continue rising into the air as she said, ¡°This direction is the direction where the main elf army attacked. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    The giant eagle continuously rose into the air and rushed into the thin clouds. The sunlight became hotter and hotter, but the temperature also became lower and lower. The ground became smaller and smaller until Valentine City became an imperceptible small matchbox.


    Until the ground was like a realistic and colorful map.


    The giant eagle cried out. The surrounding temperature had already begun to chill to the bone. Cassandra shivered and said, ¡°We¡¯re almost at the limit. If it¡¯s any higher, we won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Kang De let go of the other party¡¯s waist and stood up. ¡°Your next order is to catch me when I need help.¡±


    Cassandra said, ¡°Wait! What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Kang De pulled out a battle axe, reached out, wiped the surface of it, and threw it down.


    Then, he jumped down from the eagle.


    Cassandra cried out in surprise, but in the next moment, the calm Kang De instantly disappeared.


    He transmigrated.


    Kang De jumped out of his house in the small district, climbed to the top floor, and jumped down from the other side. He shed the wall with his battle axe to slow down. Below, the huge Autobot had already opened his hands.


    ¡°Father! Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The main road.¡±


    On this bustling main road, there were all kinds of hundreds of cars lined up. Kang De had already exined the n to his iron son. The divine power of the Dragon of Time and Space filled his body and gave him the power to change the world. From now on, it would begin here.


    He stood in the middle of the intersection and closed his hands. A huge divine power was connected to this world as if the divine power of time had once fused into it.


    ¡°I need to enchant fire control and iron walls to give them the ability to maintain their integrity under high temperatures¡­¡±


    At this moment, Kang De and the Dragon of Time and Space¡¯s gazes were the same. The will of the King of the Gods swept past, and endless white fog surged. Two torrents surged out of the ancient chaotic white fog. They were two elemental torrents that revealed their specific forms.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Kang De separated his hands.


    It was a door.


    The door that connected the two worlds opened steadily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    The Autobot agreed with a bang. The powerful mechanism roared and operated. He rushed towards Kang De from afar. He grabbed the car by the roadside with both hands and continuously threw it at the open door behind him!


    The two-element torrents formed a vortex behind Kang De and in front of the door. They controlled fire and iron walls. As the golden light in Kang De¡¯s eyes reached, they constructed these two extremely primitive enchantments through the car in the vortex. Then, they passed through this door and arrived in the sky of the other world!


    The Autobot¡¯s power system operated at full speed and crazily threw the cars on the street like a discus. Business cars, household cars, SUVs, transport vehicles, taxis¡­ It even shattered the road step by step, st by st. Large pieces of asphalt, heavy roadblock rocks, and even long streetmps were thrown over!


    ¡°Father!¡±


    The Autobot shouted, ¡°I have to remind you that perhaps you haven¡¯t risen high enough in the other world!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°So¡­¡±


    He looked up at the distant sky here and extended his mind infinitely to build an anchor point. Then, he jumped back and his body disappeared, returning to the sky of the other world.


    The anchor was fixed on the axe, so it appeared under the battle axe.


    Cars continuously whistled down from above.


    ¡°We just have to repeat the process.¡±


    He opened his hands and the spatial divine power whistled out. The spatial door opened again!


    The countless cars that fell with a bangnded back in the white fog world. Theynded extremely far away, where they had just been anchored.


    They fell like meteors.


    When thest carnded, Kang De shouted, ¡°Cassandra!¡±


    The giant eagle whistled down and caught him. Cassandra was still in shock. ¡°What are those?¡±


    ¡°Power.¡±


    Kang De handed the axe to her. ¡°Continue to rise into the air. Count to a hundred in your mind and throw the axe away!¡±


    Before Cassandra could ask, Kang De disappeared on the spot again. He appeared on the street of the white fog world and looked up at theunch weapon that whistled down.


    ¡°Too slow!¡±


    The divine power of time spread through the void. The golden hourss enveloped the world. The meteors falling from the sky elerated and fell. Kang De looked up and waited. ¡± Calcte for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes! The speed has been calcted. It needs to be adjusted¡­¡±


    The flow of time changed. The spatial door opened, and the speed parameters were adjusted by the flow of time until they passed through the door again and arrived in the other world.


    Then, he repeated this process.


    eleration, eleration, eleration, eleration.


    ¡°Father, this world¡­ is changing.¡±


    As the spatial doors opened, as the flow of time changed¡­


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Continue.¡±


    He knew what he was doing. He knew what wasing.


    On Earth, Wang Xiaoman, who was leaning in front of Kang De¡¯s house, stood in silence. She missed Kang De, who was not in this world at this moment, but she must not know what had happened.


    There was an uninhabited world that was almost identical to Earth. It was enveloped by white fog and was filled with mystery. The worlds on both sides should maintain the same time flow, but there was a three-hour difference. What the girl did not know was that at this moment, in that white fog world, the flow of time was elerating bit by bit.


    In other words, the time anchor between the white fog world and Earth was gradually approaching and synchronizing.


    He repeated this process.


    The falling speed continuously elerated. It even needed Kang De to activate Time eleration to open the door to prevent these falling things with increasingly terrifying speed from directly smashing into the ground of the white fog world.


    ¡°Father¡­ the enchantment is about to reach its upper limit and can copse at any time.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The father and son knew what this meant.


    Kang De was silent for a moment. Then, a spatial door opened in front of him. He was going back.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to do that¡­ What¡¯s your mood now?¡±


    Kang De was silent, then stepped through the door, leaving his calm voice here.


    ¡°I feel sorry for the victims of the war who are about to die.¡±


    The second half of the sentence appeared in the other world.


    ¡°I also feel¡­ sad for the additional victims of this war.¡±


    Cassandra caught him and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Go down and find the elves¡¯ vanguard cavalry.¡±


    This time, Cassandra obediently gave the order. She had a guess about what was about to happen. She was in disbelief, but she was also looking forward to it. The only thing she could be sure of was that the man behind her¡­ was definitely not ordinary.


    She could not help but ask, ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡±


    Kang Deughed.


    His thoughts turned to the day he first defended the city. He and Hong San had brought a group of noobs from the Heaven and Earth Association to the city wall to be cannon fodder. The veteran captain in charge of them roared many interesting words.


    Now, things had changed. The veteran captain had long died in battle. However, no matter how time passed and the world changed, he was right.


    As the giant eagle continuously lowered its height, the mountains and rivers gradually became real. Under the sunlight, he could see arge number of cavalry troops whistling over. Their armor was like clouds that could almost destroy everything.


    It was already very close to Valentine City.


    He said softly, ¡°I mean, praise gravity.¡±


    Cassandra said in confusion, ¡°What? So what are you trying to say and what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kang De stood on the giant eagle and lowered his head for a moment. Then, he looked up and smiled.


    ¡°I want to snap my fingers.¡±


    He raised his hand.


    Snap.


    The door opened.


    The falling objects that had already expanded to the terrifying limit whistled down. The intense friction and resistance exceeded the limit of the enchantment. The shell shattered, and an extremely hot temperature instantly swept through everything. The roadblock rocks and asphalt melted, and the cars turned intorge fireballs. Numerous tons of kic energy ammunition dragged a terrifying tail me across the sky and rumbled down at an extremely close height to the ground.


    Kang De said, ¡°Take off.¡±


    The person in Valentine¡¯s direction shouted, ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    More than ten stars in the sky shed in the sky, stabbing at the ground like the swords of the gods.


    Theynded in the middle of the huge cavalry team, surrounded by everything.


    Then, it was as if the sun had lit up in the sky, or perhaps it was only an illusion. The kic weapons roared and fell to the ground, exploding into the ground. An unprecedented huge impact transmitted and dissipated, and the solid ground turned into an ocean. The soil rolled like a wave, andrge pieces ofnd copsed and soared into the air. The cars instantly disintegrated and scattered, and countless burning small metal parts shot around like a storm!


    The flying dust, the powerful wind, and the terrifying air wave disturbance swept in Valentine¡¯s direction, like the anger of a god descending to the ground. Then, a terrifying sound wave rumbled.


    Those who wanted to run and continue fighting looked at that scene in a daze.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I think I saw Cassandra¡¯s eagle¡­¡±


    ¡°She has that ability?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ definitely not¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ then¡­¡±


    In the violent wind, the giant eagle broke through the clouds. Cassandra was already so frightened that she could not say a word. Kang De still looked ahead and his tone was calm without a trace of trembling.


    ¡°Continue forward. The elf legion is not only a cavalry unit. Their main force is still behind.¡±


    In Valentine City, even the elves had forgotten to fight. Thendron, who was seriously injured, struggled and looked in that direction, his tone crazy. Although he had not seen it with his own eyes, as soon as Kang De left, he had already vaguely realized what had happened, but he could not believe it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that? What¡¯s that???¡±


    He crazily chatted with the people around him, the gori, and its subordinates who followed.


    No one paid attention to him, and the people of the mercenary group were silent.


    A momentter, the gori said indifferently, ¡°Look for yourself.¡±


    Thendron widened his eyes and looked over. The dust raised by the star of the sky had already dissipated a little. Through the clouds and fog, in the distance, with the peerless eyesight of the elves, he saw more than a hundred swords of light break through the sky and fall to the ground further and further away.


    Themander of the Dusk Legion widened his eyes, and even blood seeped out. He looked and prayed that this was only an illusion, but in the end, he let out a wail that did not sound like an intelligent creature.


    ¡°No!!!!!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 221 - 221 The Dust Has Settled in the Battle of Valentine

    221 The Dust Has Settled in the Battle of Valentine


    That was a scene that the living beings of this world would never see in their lives.


    Even from afar, they could still sense the earth-shattering power. The dust raised, the ground shook, and the wind whistled, like a destructive sword light from a god.


    Most people did not know what had happened, but many mercenaries guessed. They saw the huge eagle soaring into the air carrying the mysterious Cathayan in the direction of the elf army.


    ¡°I say¡­¡±


    !!


    In the scout team that had discovered the main force of the elves and returned with the news, someone swallowed. ¡°Can you tell me¡­ what we¡¯re here for?¡±


    After a deathly silence, someone said faintly, ¡°¡­You¡¯re here to see the bird off?¡±


    The giant eagle climbed between the wind and the airwave. Below it was dust rising. Cassandra¡¯s face was ashen, and her body could not help but tremble. She was a brave and fearless warrior, but everything in front of her had already exceeded her understanding and her endurance. It was the peerless, brave, and invincible elf legion. She knew every g and the honor and story behind it.


    Now that they were struggling to die in the extinction of thendslide, no one could survive that attack.


    This scene¡­ was like a nightmare.


    She held the axe tightly and drove the eagle to continue climbing and return to Valentine.


    In the white fog world.


    The Autobot looked at the distant figure. Kang De rushed to the shop, picked up a bottle of water, and gulped it down. Then he coughed, breathed, and panted hard.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± It said softly, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Kang De poured the remaining water over his head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    He rubbed his cheeks forcefully and suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult¡­ is it?¡±


    The Autobot whispered, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯m already prepared to bear all of this.¡±


    ¡°I know, but that¡¯s not what I want to say.¡± The Autobot¡¯s voice was a little uneasy, ¡°You said that the time difference between the white fog world and Earth is three hours, but my own timer seems to be¡­ not like that.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he looked up at the clock on the wall of the shop. Then he took out a watch and opened it. He looked at the time and his expression gradually changed.


    ¡°Is it two hours and 17 minutes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In other words, the time difference between the white fog world and Earth had changed from three hours to two hours and 17 minutes¡­ After he repeatedly opened the spatial door and changed the flow of time,


    ¡°It seems that this is the price of consumption¡­¡± The Autobot said, ¡°Then the time anchor of the white fog world continues to move forward and reach an alignment with Earth¡­ What will happen then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Kang De whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to try.¡±


    Now was not the time to explore this problem.


    It was time to go back.


    He snapped his fingers and instantly appeared behind Cassandra.


    This powerful female warrior even trembled in fear before heaving a sigh of relief.


    When they first met, the other party was rude to him, hostile, and even disdainful. Now, all her emotions had turned into awe and fear¡­


    This was someone on his side.


    Then, what about the enemy?


    He sighed silently, but he was no longer confused.


    ¡ªI chose this, and I¡¯ll endure it.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Speed up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The huge eagle swept through the blue sky, lowered its height, and swept toward Valentine City. When the people of the mercenary group heard this eagle cry, they raised their heads in unison and looked at the Cathayan carried by the huge eagle withplicated gazes.


    The previous hostility, doubt, and disdain had long been washed away by awe and shock.


    The mercenary group had already joined the battle. The street battle inside Valentine had already turned to a stalemate. The war still continued, and the giant eagle stopped on the high tform of the city hall.


    There were already many people gathered there. They were all beside the gori. They had different appearances and lively gazes. At a nce, it was obvious that they were definitely not ordinary people. However, when Kang De arrived, these unruly-looking people all bowed to wee him. Their etiquette was thorough and respectful without a trace of arrogance.


    Strength was everything.


    The enemy was the famous elite army of elves.


    If you could kill an elf soldier from the Dragon g Army, you could be called an elite warrior. If you killed ten, you would be a trusted and respected warrior in the team. If you killed a hundred, you would be the brave and loving general of the headquarters. If you killed a thousand, you would be the army¡¯s pir of courage and honor. If you killed 10,000, you would be the Martial Saint of this country. The epic legend of this country was respected and admired by all the young people.


    If you killed a hundred thousand, you would be a living legend. The incarnation of a god walking on the ground was like a myth. Even the supreme king had to pay respects to you.


    ¡­Or a peerless demon king that everyone had to kill.


    Which one it was depended on whether he had the ability to kill a million in one go.


    Kang De only nodded at the gori, then quickly walked to Nick, who was being bandaged and treated. After exchanging a few words with the military doctor, he looked at the Thendron on the other side.


    His expression was gloomy.


    The high-spirited elf general was even number than the weakestmoner in the city at this moment. His pride and arrogance had already disappeared without a trace and he did not even notice Kang De¡¯s arrival.


    The spiritual life was gradually dissipating from that haggard body.


    Kang De walked towards him and took out his phone from his pocket. He nced at it.


    Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten, so may I ask how long has it been since I said that I wanted to kill a thousand, ten thousand, or even more elves? How do you feel?¡±


    Thendron¡¯s body trembled, then he howled like a wild beast. His eyes were red and he simply wanted to eat Kang De alive. The elf gathered all his strength and soared into the air, rushing towards him.


    However, in the next moment, a long rodnded on his back. The elf fell to the ground under the pressure. The tiles shattered and copsed. Theron, who was helpless, was pressed down tightly. He roared, struggled, and whimpered.


    Kang De walked forward, pulled out his axe, and kicked Thendron into the air, cutting off his left arm.


    Then a leg.


    Blood surged, and broken limbs fell. It was heart-wrenching pain, but Thendron still roared like a wild beast. Compared to the endless torture his soul endured, this pain was nothing.


    ¡°This is for Nick.¡±


    Kang De grabbed his neck, lifted him up, and pressed him against a pir at the side. Gravel flew.


    mes darted out of Kang De¡¯s palm and burned toward the cross-section wound. The pungent smell of burning and smoke floated, stopping the blood that surged out. Thendron looked at Kang De with a ferocious expression. There was no pain, only hatred.


    Kang De looked straight into the other party¡¯s eyes.


    He said, ¡°Ask your army to surrender.¡±


    The few armies had already been destroyed, and the camp outside the city of the Dusk Legion had been broken. However, a considerable number of soldiers still continued to fight and destroy the city. They had not been overwhelmingly heavily injured.


    Therandron revealed a mocking smile andughed hoarsely, ¡°Have you ever seen an elf surrender?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before,¡± Kang De said. ¡°He¡¯s nobler than you.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t¡­¡± Thendron panted twice and cursed resentfully, ¡°The Dusk Legion will fight to thest moment and kill all the enemies they can kill. Ha, ha, Kang De, since you¡¯re so capable, just use the spell you used just now to destroy us! Bring this city along!¡±


    Like a malicious ghost, Thendron howled, ¡°But you should know what you¡¯ve done. You should also know what you¡¯ll face from now on! The Twilight Dynasty will take revenge on you for today¡¯s matter and let you live in fear for the rest of your life!¡±


    Facing this extremely resentful curse, Kang De was unmoved.


    Since the situation had already reversed, simr words could be returned.


    ¡°If curses are useful, why do we need nuclear weapons?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. That move can still be used three times.¡±


    Thendron¡¯s smile froze. He was stunned, but his tone was still vicious, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only negotiation if I tell you.¡±


    What had happened today could no longer be hidden.


    Coupled with the Dusk Legion, the six Royal Dragon g Legions had fallen in one battle. A two-carrier army that was not inferior to the American Empire had been easily sunk. It would definitely cause a hugemotion in the entire world. The impact was extremely far-reaching. How could it stop at the battlefield of Goethe and the elves?


    The humans in Valentine City and the many mercenaries brought by the gori had many mouths and eyes. Even if they announced that the terrifying attack that destroyed the fiverge legions was actually a meteor shower that happened to pass by, the leaders of the various countries would not believe it. They would deduce Kang De¡¯s actions through pervasive spies and indirect information and make the worst guess and make a countermeasure.


    ¡ªIn other words, they would assume that Kang De could release that attack without any restrictions.


    Once the various countries and races made this guess, from now on, Kang De and the Duchy of Goethe would never have peace. They would face endless assassinations, conspiracy, and even war.


    ording to the truth, it would be rtively safer. After all, Kang De could indeed only protect himself three times for the time being.


    This was because intelligent living beings all had selfish motives. Facing a humanoid nuclear weapon with endless destructive power, they might cooperate sincerely and do their best, but facing a humanoid nuclear weapon that could only use three big moves, they would be wary, afraid that they would suffer the full bacsh of the other party and count on others to take this blow.


    ¡°So, do you understand?¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Ask your soldiers to surrender unconditionally and ept the judgment and execution of the Valentine. I¡¯ll let you leave and let you bring this news to your superior, yourmander, and your Empress.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a messenger. You¡¯ll carry the shame of being defeated and surrendering and the sin of causing the annihtion of six main legions. When you return to your army and your country, even if endless criticism, rolling your eyes, reprimanding, insulting, and doubt surround you, you¡¯ll have to endure it and live.¡±


    ¡°Because the information you sent back determines what will happen in the future and where the attack you just saw willnd. For example, it willnd on anotherrger army group, the main fleet you gathered, or your capital.¡±


    ¡°It will also determine the time when this happens.¡±


    ¡°Is the war still going on now, or have you already destroyed Goethe¡¯s future? Five years, ten years, twenty years, I¡¯ll be very patient until the best opportunityes.¡±


    ¡°You know, I mean what I say.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s calm words contained faith and weight as firm as steel, as well as soul-stirring dignity and determination. When a person waved the Sword of Judgment with his will and determination and killed hundreds of thousands of living beings, many things would forever change.


    However, the difference was that Kang De still remembered his original intention of swinging his sword.


    Thendron was first filled with hatred, then anger, and then fear. He looked at Kang De in a daze. This was the most unforgettable human he had ever seen in his life, the most regretful decision he had made in his life. It was about to apany the endless nightmares of his remaining life, a real nightmare that would forever haunt him.


    However, he saw something else in Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    It was¡­ pity.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He muttered, ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±


    Such words came out of nowhere.


    However, Kang De understood.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want innocent lives to die again. For the ambition of your Empress, for the decision of your council, for the interests of your so-called country, you came here and killed countless innocent people and brave people. You made good people bad, warriors die, and patriots suffer. Goethe is like that, and so are you elves. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±


    Thendron looked into Kang De¡¯s eyes as if he could see through his soul. The purest and calmest emotion shone in them. It was the light of holding peerless power but feeling pity.


    In that ball of light, Thendron seemed to see many scenes. His subordinates, his followers. At the beginning of the war, the brave soldiers embarked on the journey with their heads held high. There had been bloody battles and separations. It had begun with a mistaken killing and in the end, ughter had be the norm.


    The innocent smiles gradually disappeared from the boys¡¯ faces. They became the most qualified warriors and died. Corpses, pairs of empty eyes, boxes of relics. Behind these were the ruins of Goethe, the curse and pleading of humans in despair, the high-spirited speeches of the ministers, the enthusiastic reports, the medals, and rewards that were promoted time and time again.


    Was it worth it?


    Thendron¡¯s mouth fell open as he wailed silently. Tears mixed with blood rolled silently down his face.


    A horn filled with endless destion and sorrow sounded and spread throughout Valentine.


    The elf soldiers who were fighting, retreating, and even defending raised their heads in confusion and looked at theirrades beside them in surprise with disbelief. They anxiously asked, suspected, questioned, and even flew into a rage.


    The soldiers of the mercenary group brought by the gori scattered the team and galloped along the street. They loudly announced this news and ordered the elves to give up resisting and convey Kang De¡¯s words.


    At this point, the Cathayan, Kang De, was no longer the happiest man on the continent.


    Princess Tina was the happiest woman in the world.


    No one in the mercenary group questioned whether Kang De was qualified to order them.


    The elves who were still attacking and resisting near the city hall were the first to be persuaded to surrender. They gritted their teeth and cried as they followed the humans to convey this news to theirrades.


    Elves whose eyes were red from killing or could not ept it chose to continue fighting and were quickly killed.


    The news continued to spread.


    The humans of Valentine also saw that terrifying phenomenon and felt the earth-shattering impact, but they still did not know what had happened at that time¡­ until now.


    Cries sounded everywhere.


    On the terrace of the city hall, the survivors were gathered here. Nick, who had a crippled body, sat beside a flower bed with a soft cushion under him. His chest rose and fell weakly. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t let the elves underestimate Goethe¡­¡±


    He fainted a few times and his thoughts were already a mess. He thought that this was thest execution.


    Until Nick felt a gust of wind and the people around him silently make way, he barely opened his eyes and saw the figure.


    Although his vision was already blurry, he could not be wrong. After seeing that figure, his chaotic thoughts became clear. His face became rosy, his eyes lit up, and his mind became clear.


    He repeated the name, ¡°Kang De¡­ Kang De¡­¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We won. We really won¡­ Listen.¡±


    Mad tears and crazy shouts came from the wind. Although there was still pain in the voice, there was no despair anymore. Such a voice was actually unconvincing, but Nick immediately looked relieved, because Kang De had said it.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    He repeated in a low voice, tears falling weakly from his eyes. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Kang De turned to look at the medical officer at the side. The other party sighed and shook his head at him.


    He was not excited or angry, nor did he force him. He only nodded at the other party to thank him, then looked at Nick and said softly, ¡°Do you have any other wishes?¡±


    Nick subconsciously smiled. ¡°No, with you around, there¡¯s no¡­ Wait, there¡¯s really one.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Nick tried to raise his head, then raised his remaining hand.


    ¡°When I visited you, I told you that you have many misunderstandings and prejudices against me. After Valentine¡¯s battle is done, I hope to be friends with you¡­¡±


    There was already only a blurry shadow in front of him and a slightly blurry world.


    Then he felt his right hand being held. It was warm and strong, as always.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± that person said to him. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time.¡±


    Therefore, Nick smiled and replied.


    ¡°I see¡­ This is my honor.¡±


    More and more elves put down their weapons. The mages of the mercenary group also controlled the fluttering mes and called the power of frost and the ground to extinguish the fire. Valentine, who had survived, stopped boiling.


    The terrified and trembling people looked around in confusion and heard cheers and cries from all directions. The humans who had fought so hard let go of the weapons in their hands weakly andy on the ground. Their families were calling each other, hugging, and crying. The mercenary group began to rescue and help extremely efficiently.


    Then, the Valentine citizens who had the strength to spare spontaneously joined.


    The cmity of this city finally slowly ended.


    The chaotic weather caused by the spell also stopped. The lightning no longer roared, and the mes no longer tore through the sky. The enveloping dark clouds lost the support of their magic power and gradually returned to order under the power of nature. Sunlight broke through the dark clouds and sprinkled on this dpidated city,nding on the broken roofs, the blood-colored streets, and the faces of the people, shining on the crying but lively faces.


    Under the wisps of sunlight, Nick slowly lowered his head with a smile.


    A few months after the elves officially started a war and attacked Goethe, the powerful iron hooves of the elves descended on this eastern city. Valentine counterattacked tenaciously like many cities that had fought bloody battles previously and resisted and sacrificed tenaciously inparison to the despairing strength.


    Starting from the mayor, all the nobles died in battle. Two out of ten mages were left, more than 70% of the soldiers had died, and the rest were all injured. More than half of the civilians had died.


    The Elven Dusk Legion was severely injured, and the remaining soldiers surrendered unconditionally. The Trident Honorary Legion, the Chimera War Group, the Red Dragon Roar, the Blue Blood Legion, the Green Sky Legion, and the five Royal Dragon g Legions hadpletely disappeared. This elite main legion that had suddenly appeared at the eastern border of Goethe should have attacked north with irresistible force andpleted the encirclement of the capital of Goethe. Now, they had beenpletely wiped out.


    This battle would definitely shake the world and be remembered by everyone, be it now or in the future.


    They would all remember it.


    They would remember that a small city called Valentine had fought in blood and fire until thest moment.


    The enemy was the most elite army of the elves, and Valentine did not have a main garrison. There was only a crazy mayor and a second and third-rate city defense team. Their weapons were backward and their training was insufficient. They could only use courage and will to make up for this heaven-likebat strength difference, but they fought as beautifully as tales in the legends.


    They held on until their endless courage and unyielding sacrifices were exchanged for the stars that fell from the sky. They used this to obtain victory.


    The battle of Valentine had ended.

 Chapter 222 - 222 A Promise For Life

    222 A Promise For Life


    After the siege of Valentine was resolved, the six armies were all destroyed, and it was a miraculous victory.


    In the huge strategy of the elves to attack Goethe, arge military void instantly appeared in the entire eastern war zone. The destruction of the six Royal Dragon g Legions would have an extremely far-reaching impact. It would not only affect the situation of this war and the official hats of many elves¡­ it would also affect something deeper.


    However, all of this still had to slowly ferment.


    The meaning of a short period of time was that Valentine and the many cities north of it were no longer threatened by the elves¡¯ swords. Thousands of people did not have to die or wander.


    !!


    Many people died, and many more survived.


    Although life could not be measured by numbers¡­ it was still a victory.


    The end of the battle did not mean that everything was over. There were still many things to do. In the short term, the restoration of order in Valentine, the treatment of the injured, the restraint of the dead, as well as the release of the epidemic, food, patrol, and security, all kinds of statistics. Many things required arge number of people and time.


    After the bloody battle, less than 10% of Valentine¡¯s elite ss survived. The administrative officials with administrative experience also suffered heavy casualties. Almost all the nobles were wiped out, and the entire food warehouse was burned. Almost half of the buildings in the city copsed or were destroyed. The injured were everywhere and were in urgent need of treatment. Corpses were everywhere.


    There was ack of administrative officials, resources, rations, medicine, clothes, and everything.


    The gori¡¯s mercenary group could be in charge of some security, vignce, and even medical work. Some of the people from noble backgrounds had received a good education and could barely assist in administration.


    After asking, he found out that the gori¡¯sckeys were mixed. There were diators who had obtained freedom, ves who resisted their masters, people who had lost their countries, noble illegitimate children from the Empire, and disciples who did not have the right to inherit. Theposition was extremelyplicated, and there were many purposes for following the gori. There were many people with selfish motives.


    Of course, Kang De would not easily trust them, but the good thing was that no matter what background these people had, no matter how arrogant they were, no one dared to look him in the eye now.


    Strength was everything. It was indeed a good era.


    However, the matter of resources was something the mercenary group could not resolve. Although Kang De could take out resources from the white fog world, to tens of thousands of people, it was only a drop in the bucket. He did not buy a house near the granary.


    However, it did not matter. Goethe was a country.


    With messages and evidence, teams ran towards the few important cities north of Valentine to transmit this news to the officials there and make it spread to the capital of Goethe and even the world faster.


    In fact, it was not that Kang De had not thought of temporarily keeping this news to exchange for more reaction time. However, on second thought, this could not be hidden. The gori¡¯s mercenary group was mixed with good and bad people. There might be spies from the Empire. Ever since Goethe started the war with the elves, there must have been nock of military observers and intelligence agents from various countries on thisnd. Moreover, the elves must have army-level rapidmunication abilities.


    They must have been frightened and would use all methods to send this news back to the country.


    Therefore, it was meaningless to hide it. Moreover, it would make him look very timid. It was very easy for the enemy to make the wrong judgment that this guy could not shoot a second time.


    In that case, tens of thousands of people would die. What a sin.


    Kunke City, Tamin City, Red Creek Valley.


    Back then, when Nick tricked Kang De into saying that the Sword Orchid Army wasing to help, he said that the reinforcements of these three cities were also one of the forces to attack the Dusk Legion. Until now, the truth was revealed. The Sword Orchid Army had already returned to the capital of Goethe to help. Before they left, the Grand Duke¡¯s second son, Landiston, secretly saw Nick and begged him to defend Valentine for a few days to buy time and dy the advance of the elf army. These three cities most likely had the same mission.


    When the messenger arrived, these three cities were already under martialw. The brave people hadpleted their mobilization and were all prepared to resist the invasion and die with the city, just like Valentine back then.


    However, when they saw Valentine¡¯s messenger arrive, everyone thought that he had sent the grievous news of the city being broken and people dying. Unexpectedly, it was such news. No words could describe the mood of the mayors. They were surprised and happy and in disbelief as if in a dream, there was dense disbelief and suspicion.


    The level of nonsense couldpletelypare to how a person had defeated the six Dragon g Legions of the elves.


    No Goethe person with a normal IQ could believe it.


    The mayors even suspected that this was the elves¡¯ tactic to lure the enemy, but they had to admit that even the stupidest elf general would not fabricate such a ridiculous excuse to lie. Moreover, the messengers all brought some electronic yers to y the tragic scene of the collision.


    It was like hell. The mountains and rivers shattered, and miniature circr rings appeared on the ground. After the silver-white metal melted and sshed, it solidified again. Blood seeped into the ground. There were torn corpses and broken armor everywhere, and more things that could not be recognized.


    This ce seemed to have experienced an earth-shattering spell battle, like the ancient battlefield of the gods. Only the patterns of the broken g and armor proved the identity of this destroyed army.


    The mayors sent a reconnaissance team to confirm it with their own eyes in disbelief. They were extremely nervous, but they were also filled with indescribable excitement and anticipation. If it were true, that would be great.


    The reconnaissance team, who were already prepared to sacrifice themselves, arrived at Valentine as soon as possible. They did not even enter the city and advanced towards the Doomsday Battlefield.


    Then, they rushed back crazily.


    This was because they had personally seen that scene. It was not fake and was all real.


    The six Elven Dragon g Legions in the north had indeed been destroyed.


    The person who led all of this was called Kang De, Princess Tina¡¯s husband.


    The apanying mages felt that it was too slow and even wrote their will. They controlled wind spells to glide for a long time and arrived at their respective cities.


    Then the mayors went crazy, and so did the nobles.


    The messengers¡¯ report was extremely detailed and logical. No matter how ridiculous it was, the truth was still the truth. They had personally seen the ring-shaped group formed by the terrifying collision and seen the tragic corpses of countless elves lying in it. They had even picked up the fragments of the broken armor. Everyone had to believe everything.


    They also saw many figures wandering around. Some of the surrounding farmers and wanderers who had boldlye to see were all kneeling on the ground and praying. Everything was indeed like a miracle.


    There were also more sneaky shadows with unknown goals.


    Of course, the most eye-catching things were still the dozen or so green-skinned people.


    These orcs had been looking at this impact site and continuously howling. They beat their chests and stomped their feet and cried loudly as if their mother had died inside. They said something that no one understood. It was really difficult to understand.


    The mayors and nobles of the three cities finally began to believe it.


    The first convoy filled with medicine and food had already set off. Apanying them were some nobles, officials, and even businessmen who were in the mood to be active and good at specting. They even brought their daughters.


    These people were suspicious by nature and were only willing to believe what they saw with their own eyes. If this was true, when would they not perform well in front of Prince Kang De now?


    As expected, the number of bootlickers in Valentine increased exponentially.


    However, their intentions to see Prince Kang De were all rejected without exception, and the gifts were all returned.


    No one was dissatisfied. Instead, they felt that it was natural. After seeing that terrifying power with their own eyes, no one would treat Kang De as a human. Being willing to send someone to say that he was in a bad mood and busy was already very, very good.


    Not only were they not angry, but they were also worried. Previously, when they heard Princess Tina¡¯s statement, they were still repulsed and indignant and had conflicted feelings towards the Cathayan they had never met. Now, everything had turned around.


    They were even worried that Princess Tina was not worthy of Kang De.


    No matter what, they stayed. The officials began to work hard and do it themselves. The nobles took the initiative to organize the list of deceased families and calcte various data. The merchants began to mobilize resources and support at all costs. They were all free. Everyone put in their full effort and did not show any favoritism.


    Such honest and efficient administrative efficiency was actually built under the deterrence of a person¡¯s power and strength.


    Resources continuously arrived, and news continuously spread back. The mayors also spread this earth-shattering news in all directions through their respective intelligence channels. After arranging everything, they set off for Valentine. After all, they had to see it with their own eyes and visit His Highness Kang De.


    Kang De finally met the three of them. After all, they were Nick¡¯s colleagues and had most likely agreed to the request to defend the city to death. It was good to see them.


    The mayors used the highest etiquette of seeing the heir of the Tedrell family. This was the result of their prior discussion. After all, Kang De was theoretically Tina¡¯s husband. Otherwise, they did not know how to treat this peerless expert who would definitely shake the continent.


    The meeting went very smoothly. In fact, in a situation where one side¡¯s posture was infinitely low and submissive, the meeting was usually smooth and pleasant.


    ¡°In a few days, the entire continent will explode¡­¡±


    In the warm andfortable tea hall, Kang De drank c and ate potato chips. After that day, he no longer ate the food of the other world until thepletely reliable follower system waspleted.


    Even the food made by the maid of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce could not be eaten.


    The person who suggested this was Leona herself.


    Miss Vidal, who was sitting opposite him, held an exquisite teacup and took a sip of iced c. A satisfied expression shed across her face before it turned cold.


    The silver-haired girl was still angry, very angry.


    After the five legions were destroyed, Kang De confirmed two things in the city. He set off as soon as possible to bring Leona and the others back.


    They were already far from Valentine, let alone see the star falling from the sky, nor did they know what had happened. However, none of this was important to Leona. She did not care what Kang De had done or if he could defend Valentine. She only wanted him to be safe.


    Therefore, when she saw the familiar alchemical chariot rush over and saw the unharmed Kang De walk out of the car with a smile, the girl¡¯s heart was filled with iparable surprise and sweetness. She almost gave up her pride and hugged Kang De in public to kiss him intensely. The worry in her heart had already turned into affection.


    ¡­Until a tall and big red-haired woman got down from the other side. Then, she hugged Kang De from behind as if no one was around and ced her chin on his shoulder as she red at him with a ¡°who are you¡± expression.


    ¡°Who, who is she?!¡±


    In short, Kang De exined it a few times before Leona, who had almost jumped up and down, believed this fact. This woman was Kang De¡¯s best friend, and she had been a gori a month or two ago.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you lying to?!¡±


    Although she said this, Leona slowly believed it. This was because, after a short confrontation and interaction, she discovered that the red-haired woman¡­ might indeed be a gori.


    Her heart was sour and uneasy. At that time, the kiss and confession werepletely transformed and erupted after experiencing a night of shock and seeing that Kang De was about to turn around and die. However, now that the dust had settled, it was even more an earth-shattering miracle-like victory. With the gori jumping out to interfere, the girl¡¯s thoughts began to worry again.


    The scene was silent.


    No one mentioned Miss Leona¡¯s aggressive confession and words that day.


    Even Leona herself did not want to mention it.


    The previous Kang De was only slightly noticed by various countries because of the incident in Glory Sand Town and Tina¡¯s husband¡¯s identity. Although he disyed extraordinary talent, he did not have apatible reputation and status.


    However, now, everything was different.


    Leona sighed slowly. ¡°Actually¡­ I want to go home.¡±


    Kang De paused and said softly, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡±


    The girl looked at him and asked, ¡°Why? Is there a reason to keep me?¡±


    Kang De lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Because not many people in this city can treat me normally anymore. Only you are still the same as before.¡±


    Leona was stunned. For a moment, she did not even know if she should be happy.


    A momentter, she sighed in frustration, ¡°Alright, alright. D*mn, I¡¯m a businesswoman. If I leave now, I¡¯ll simply embarrass the Vidal family¡­¡±


    She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°businesswoman¡± as if this was only business.


    Kang De smiled. He understood everything.


    The girl snorted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll barely be your brain. That gori doesn¡¯t know anything, right? You can¡¯t trust anyone else. You can only trust me¡­¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The medical officer of the mercenary group entered and bowed to the two of them. Then, he bowed and said a few words in Kang De¡¯s ear.


    Kang De immediately jumped up and said to Leona, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when Ie back.¡±


    He left quickly.


    After the two of them left, Leona¡¯s head smashed onto the table. The girl maintained this posture and whispered crazily, ¡°That¡¯s f*cking awesome¡­¡±


    Kang De and the medical officer quickly passed through the corridor and arrived at another building. Everyone along the way lowered their heads and retreated.


    After entering, the few people of the Heaven and Earth Association carried fruits and shrank towards a room. When they suddenly saw Kang De walking over, they were so frightened that they peed their pants and knelt on the ground.


    Kang De did not even look. He walked over and pushed open the door.


    Someone sat on the bed and looked at the warm light outside the window in a daze.


    When he heard themotion, he turned around and looked at him.


    In an instant, he had mixed feelings.


    Kang De walked over and looked at him a few times. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not dead. I¡¯m leaving. Take care.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave.


    There was a sound behind him. That person rolled out of bed. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around and helped him up from the ground. Then, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m joking¡ªit seems that not all my friends have a bad end.¡±


    He said calmly, ¡°You did well.¡±


    That person was stunned, then tears fell one by one.


    A momentter, he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m Hong San. From now on, I¡¯m willing to lead the horse and follow Your Highness.¡±


    Kang De simply asked, ¡°As?¡±


    Hong San paused for a moment, then looked straight into Kang De¡¯s eyes. His back was no longer hunched, his voice no longer cowered, and his eyes no longer avoided him.


    His voice was clear and powerful.


    ¡°As your retainer.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    Hong San also smiled and took a step back to face Kang De.


    He only bowed.


    He would definitely keep his promise and never kneel again in this life.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Reason to Follow You

    223 Reason to Follow You


    In fact, ording to the custom of Cathay, there was a ritual for retainers.


    Contract, alliance letter, and oath. This meant a two-way contract. The retainers and the head of the family had corresponding responsibilities to each other. In this simple and promising era, the ritual had a supreme effect.


    However, this was meaningless to Kang De and Hong San.


    Kang De did not understand this at all, and Hong San did not care. The so-called ritual had already been reflected in a simple question and answer. There was no need for unnecessary courtesy.


    Therefore, Hong San offered his loyalty to Kang De.


    In this world, Kang De had his first true follower.


    If it was described in the ancient era, it was ¡°the wheel of fate begins to turn¡±.


    No, if he had to say that, when the Penguin arrived at Glory Sand Town, Hong San, who was still working under Viscount Samuel, knelt in front of Kang De cleanly. Fate had begun.


    After waking up, Hong San immediately began to do his duty.


    The reason why he was unconscious for two days was mainly because he was physically and mentally exhausted to the point of fainting. After all, for the past few days, he had racked his brains because of defending the city and was worried all day. He had also experienced fluctuations in his emotions before and after thest battle and even fought to the end. When the reinforcements arrived, hepletely rxed and fell asleep.


    As for his injuries, they were not important. Although there were some flesh wounds from top to bottom, they were not fatal. Instead of saying that he was lucky, it was more like he had put his life aside in thest battle. His thoughts were pure and he had disyed hisbat instinct and life¡¯s martial arts to the extreme, so he was not seriously injured.


    Therefore, he rejected the suggestion to recuperate first.


    He quickly found his position. In his words, it was a ¡°temporary advisor¡±.


    ¡°After this battle, Your Highness will definitely be famous in the world. It¡¯s not a problem to open up a residence and build your forces. This is only the beginning. As you continue to build contributions and be famous, more heroes and talents will join you. Only then will they learn to be a hundred times better than me. However, now that we have no options, I can only be the advisor for Your Highness.¡±


    After saying that, Hong San was kicked. ¡°Speak properly and get down to business.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Then let¡¯s talk about what happened after this battle.¡±


    Kang De had already told the other party everything that had happened after Hong San fainted. Even with his current temperament of seeing through life and death, he could not help but be shocked. It could be seen how terrifying what Kang De had done earlier was. Then, he found out that Kang De had not filmed the scene at that time and felt even more regretful.


    What else could Kang De say?


    With the situation at that time, how could he have the time to film? How could he film that thing? For a live broadcast? Could he look at the camera and smile as he filmed, saying things like, ¡°Thank you, my dear viewers, for gifting hundreds of presents. Please remember to subscribe to my channel?¡±


    How disgusting.


    He could only say to pay attention next time.


    Hong San also personally went to the battlefield to observe carefully and take a photo of the scene. No description couldpare to the shock of seeing it with his own eyes. After returning, he looked at Kang De with more awe, but his tone and attitude were still the same, which made Kang De rtively gratified.


    Of course, Kang De did not follow. He did not want to go to that ce. In his words, ¡°What for? To see the pool of peanut butter I smashed?¡±


    In fact, most of the people who went to observe were either so frightened that they knelt on the ground and prayed to the gods repeatedly, or they vomited until they could not straighten up.


    The five armies, more than 60,000 elite soldiers, and more battle beasts were torn apart by the shock wave, buried by the fallen and copsed ground, sprayed to death by the metal jet after the collision, burned to death by the zing temperature, frozen metal, broken limbs, and the river of blood that gathered. Countless elves and livestock piled up into a broken mountain of corpses and sea of blood, making that ce one of the most terrifying ces in the world.


    In fact, after two days, the scavengers did not dare to approach.


    Then, Hong San suggested that the gori¡¯s mercenary group mobilize a group of the most heartless diators who were used to bloody scenes to form a scavenging team. Coupled with the green-skinned people who treated that scene as ordinary, they carried tools of various sizes into this battlefield to find possible survivors and undamaged magic items. In the end, they collected various broken weapons and armor.


    These were all very valuable things.


    The interim city of Valentine paid for this.


    The other mission was to patrol and guard in case anyone got too close or secretly took something. In theory, Kang De had indisputable legal ownership of the two lumps of peanut butter here. This was his spoils of war. No one could or dared to take them.


    How should he put it¡­ Think about this scene. The mercenary group did not have the same equipment. The scavenging team was wearing all kinds of pieced-together protective equipment and holding strange civilian weapons. Sometimes, they would even team up with the extremely burly, tall, and terrifying green-skinned to pick up trash.


    It was simply the style of a dungeon explorer.


    ¡°However, such a job is necessary, and it has to bepleted as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let these bloody seas of corpses umte for too long. They can easily be a hotbed of evil and attract the arrival of dark creatures.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°We need arge number of priests to purify those corpses. We have to quickly search for still valuable resources. The shattered armor and fragments of weapons are all extremely precious metal raw materials. As for equipment that can remain intact under that attack, they¡¯re even more priceless magic items. These have to belong to us¡­ Your Highness, we have to be prepared to recruit further workers.¡±


    Kang De recalled the two piles of peanut butter and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    The American pilot who had dropped the atomic bomb on Japan back then did not have any regrets until he died. It was not only because his mind was as clear as a mirror, but also because he had not personally seen the tragic scene of the hundreds of thousands of people who had died at that time andter, but Kang De had.


    At that time, the giant eagle flew at a low altitude. He sent down a rain of mes, andrge numbers of lives were quickly devoured. They screamed, hurt, and wailed. It happened in front of his eyes. A few elf experts who rose into the air and counterattacked angrily were also struck by the violent impact and smashed to death. That scene was like hell.


    If it happened again, Kang De would still attack without hesitation, but this did not mean that he would not care about the deaths of tens of thousands of elves¡­ These two emotions did not conflict.


    He sighed and decided not to think about that for the time being. He picked up the cup at the side and asked, ¡°No matter what, the key is what to do with those corpses. Bury them on the spot?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Thendfill is a huge project, and there will be hidden dangers of being targeted by dark creatures. Those are all elves who died in battle. Why should we work and lose money for this?¡±


    Hong San said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, after searching them, we¡¯ll sell these corpses back to the elves. They still have to pay extra for the harmless treatment of the corpses, safekeeping, patrolling, and chasing away dark creatures. We have to take the opportunity to earn arge sum and let go of the blood of the Twilight Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The money obtained will be one of the capital for Your Highness to expand in the future.¡±


    Kang De spat out the water in his mouth.


    He felt that Hong San had be different from before.


    He said with a subtle expression, ¡°This ispletely ckmail¡­ can it work?¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°It can work. If our enemy is the Empire, and if many elite human armies die there, this method won¡¯t work. Not only won¡¯t work, but we have to burn the corpses as soon as possible. Otherwise, with the character of the Empire, not only will it not agree to our¡­ I mean deal, it will secretly n a conspiracy to lure the dark creatures into the battlefield to devour flesh and blood and revive the undead. It will gather a dark army to threaten Valentine and consume one of your Meteor Fire Rain attacks.¡±


    ¡°But the elves won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°The tradition of the elves is simr to our Cathay. They both have the tradition of returning to their roots. They even value these more. Only the nsmen buried in the forest can be epted by the Moon God and enter the Great Reincarnation again.¡±


    Hong San said with certainty, ¡°After all, there are a total of six Royal Dragon g Legions. Not only are there arge number of pure-blooded elf soldiers, but there are also many officers from the upper ss. It¡¯s already a huge crime and responsibility to wipe them out. If we let these dead soldiers explode in the Goethe wilderness and be used and sphemed by dark creatures, devoured wantonly by carrion-eating creatures, and humiliated wantonly by despicable humans, they won¡¯t be buried or allowed to return¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªEspecially the deal of us taking the initiative to return the corpse. If the elves don¡¯t agree, it will definitely cause a hugemotion in the country.¡±


    ¡°Even the Elven Empress can¡¯t suppress such a thing. There are high-level generals in the Elven Expeditionary Force. They can forget about living in the country in the future.¡±


    Kang De nodded repeatedly and praised, ¡°You¡¯re really something.¡±


    Hong San smiled humbly, ¡°Your Highness is ttering me. I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°In other words, after we release this news, the Elven Expeditionary Force will probably have no choice but to agree and even¡­ temporarily stop the war?¡±


    Speaking of this, Hong San¡¯s expression became serious.


    The source of everything was still war.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know enough about the elves. The direction of the war involves the game between the pro-war faction and the peace faction in the elves¡¯ country. The instant destruction of the six Dragon g Legions and the strategic deterrence brought about by Your Highness will be an important weight for the peace faction, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Hong San sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the intelligence departments of the various countries can make rtively precise judgments. We know nothing about the distribution of power in the Elven Council, so we can¡¯t deduce it.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Then in your opinion, what should we do next?¡±


    His voice was calm, but it was as hard as steel.


    If necessary, he would carry out a second mass projection.


    Hong San understood what Kang De meant and looked at him worriedly.


    Then, he revealed a sincere expression and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for the time being, Your Highness. The arrow on the bowstring is the most threatening. In the next few days, you¡¯ll be the most eye-catching starlight on this continent. You should continue to show a deterrent attitude, but you shouldn¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°The Twilight Dynasty is an unimaginable colossus, so it needs time to react. Although we can obtain another huge victory by rashly attacking another elf army, it¡¯s also possible to make the response of the Twilight Dynasty develop to the extreme.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­¡±


    He said softly, ¡°In this war, Goethe is an irrefutable weakling. To the current Goethe, the greatest victory is only for the elves to admit defeat and retreat. That¡¯s all they can do now. If we destroy a few morerge armies of the elves, although it¡¯ll be satisfying, we¡¯ll also form an even greater death grudge. After all, you have to know that it¡¯s not only the elves who covet Goethe but also the Empire in the east.¡±


    Kang De nodded silently.


    ¡°Therefore, my suggestion is to wait,¡± Hong San said. ¡°Contact Princess Tina and even the Goethe Pce to obtain their support and spread this news. Then, wait for the Elven Expeditionary Force to contact us. In the meantime, we have many things to do. Dealing with the corpses of the Elven army is only one of them.¡±


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°Many things? What are they?¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s only one.¡±


    Hong San stood up seriously and took a step back. He cupped his hands and bowed, ¡°Toy the foundation for Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Kang De was puzzled, ¡°What?¡±


    Hong San straightened up and said, ¡°Your Highness, regardless of whether you like it or not, and regardless of whether you¡¯re willing, the people whoe in an endless stream every day to try to inquire, visit, and join us have already announced this¡ªtoday or night, a huge military headquarters will gradually be built around you.¡±


    ¡°You alone are enough to form a strategic deterrence against the currentrge countries. Absolute power will continuously attract ambitious fanatical followers. This is an irond fact that can¡¯t be changed. As long as you exist in this world, you will forever change many things and even affect a country¡¯s defense strategic deployment.¡±


    ¡°I can guarantee that no matter what the Twilight Dynasty takes next, they will definitely n to kill you at the same time. The Empire is the same. Goethe will think of all ways to rope you in and protect you now, but they might have other thoughts in the future. As for Cathay¡­ after they confirm it, I¡¯m afraid an imperial edict and countless rewards will pass through the sealed sea area and reach the continent. They¡¯ll ask you to return and serve your nation.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s to protect yourself, you have to build your own military headquarters.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s words were serious and sincere.


    If it was anyone else who said such a thing, Kang De would definitely think that the other party was ambitious and want to take this opportunity to obtain benefits¡­ However, the person who spoke was Hong San.


    The original Hong San was a good-for-nothing who took things as they came. The current Hong San would not be an ambitious person blinded by greed. The other party¡¯s eyes were clear and did not dodge or feel guilty at all.


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying indifferently, ¡°I actually don¡¯t care much about power, status, and enjoyment. As for safety, if I want to hide, even the elves and the Empire can¡¯t find me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe that you¡¯re not interested in power, status, and beauty. I also believe that the Empire and the elves can¡¯t hurt you at all, but Your Highness, I will ask you again.¡±


    Hong San looked at Kang De as if he had seen through his mind.


    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, your goal ining to Goethe is only to repel the elves and return peace to Goethe? Don¡¯t you have other ns?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression froze.


    He did not want them to be cows and sheep anymore.


    Those detestable and pitiful people that night.


    Everything in Nick¡¯s letter.


    Those lives that were born stupid and sad in death could have been peaceful and happy.


    The brave people Valentine had sacrificed themselves.


    Everyone¡¯s life should not be like this.


    That day, he was excited that he had finally obtained the approval of Akatum and could use the dragon¡¯s divine power.


    Pity.


    Hong San looked at him and bowed deeply. ¡°This is the reason why I¡¯m following you.¡±

 Chapter 224 - 224 Rest

    224 Rest


    ¡°This is the reason why I followed you.¡±


    Hong San bowed deeply.


    Previously, his life was muddle-headed. After experiencing a few twists and turns, he understood the meaning of life on the verge of life and death. It was like a phoenix undergoing nirvana. Now, he already had great love in his heart.


    It was precisely because Hong San had already been reborn that he felt even more pity for those people who were as muddle-headed and pitiful as him in the past because he already understood that humans could have another way to live.


    He slowly said, ¡°I was originally living in a daze and did not know shame. I was willing to be a degenerate. Now that Your Highness has enlightened me, you taught me to follow my heart. The current Hong San has nothing else he wants. He¡¯s only willing to follow Your Highness and reduce the number of pitiful people in this world.¡±


    Kang De pondered.


    Human growth was done step by step. It was clearly unrealistic to let him make a grand wish now. He wanted to fight for the welfare of all humankind and dedicate his life to this magnificent cause.


    If there was really such a heart, why did he have to do this in the other world?


    ¡­Alright, it was dangerous to do this on Earth. It was very dangerous and might even cause the destruction of the world.


    Kang De hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Hong San raised his head slightly with a questioning expression.


    Kang De scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°I only feel that it¡¯s a little exaggerated for the two of us to make a grand wish to save all of humanity here now, right?¡±


    Hong San was stunned, then heughed, ¡°What¡¯s Your Highness thinking? Do I look like such an ambitious person? Ie from a lowly background and am not very promising. I don¡¯t dare to have any grand ambitions. I can¡¯t even change the people around me, so how can I change the world? I can just start from the smallest point. Even if I only save one person in the end, it¡¯s a good result.¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses and smiled in realization.


    ¡ªD*mn, you were so serious just now. I almost wrote a capitalism theory with you.


    He asked, ¡°Then where should I start?¡±


    ¡°The human heart.¡±


    Hong San said seriously, ¡°To destroy fiverge legions in a battle is enough to be recorded in the history books. It¡¯s like a miracle and the best moment to gather people.¡±


    He dipped his finger in his tea and drew Valentine¡¯s outline on the table.


    ¡°In the battle of Valentine, the elves broke their promise and ughtered the soldiers and citizens. At the most desperate moment, Your Highness turned the situation around and won an epic victory. All of this happened not far from Valentine. Even if themoners leave the city on foot, they can see the terrifying mark of the battlefield with their own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they firmly believe in everything and will definitely revere Your Highness like a god. With a little integration, guidance, and some favors, from now on, they will be your most fanatical followers. Even Grand Duke Goethe can¡¯t rece your status.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said nothing.


    Hong San drew a circle around Valentine again, ¡°This range is the Red Creek, Tamin, and other cities. Riding fast horses around Valentine and in this province can reach them in at most two days. They¡¯re also threatened by the elves and know the strength of the enemy and the price of war. They can also see your results with their own eyes, so they¡¯re also in awe of you. This can be seen from the support that¡¯s continuously sent over and the various youngdies.¡±


    Kang De red at him.


    Hong San¡¯s smile was very teasing.


    Therefore, the topic changed, ¡°Your Highness, are you really not considering epting it? Since ancient times, be it things, marriage has been one of the most reliable benefits.¡±


    ¡°Everyone looks like a pile of peanut butter to me now. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    At this point, Kang De said proudly, ¡°Moreover, do I look like Ick women? There¡¯s Tina, you¡¯ve seen her before. Leona is also here. There¡¯s also the gori. There are also good women in the gori¡¯s mercenary group. Why should I ept those nobledies who are not very good-looking and might have bad habits?¡±


    Hong San nodded repeatedly in agreement. There was no change in his expression as he only said, ¡°However, if Your Highness wants to borrow their strength, you still have to let them be at ease¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll entrust you to deal with it. You have to ask these spective guys if they¡¯re willing to send their nephews over.¡±


    Hong San hissed and gasped.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and said angrily, ¡°What are you thinking? Of course, I want men because they¡¯re more useful and easier to brainwash.¡±


    They were useful and could be brainwashed.


    Hong San looked even more terrified.


    Kang De was still exining. When he saw the smile on Hong San¡¯s lips, he kicked him. ¡°You¡¯re rebelling.¡±


    Hong San was kicked and smiled, ¡°I saw that Your Highness has been unhappy these past few days, so I joked. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Kang De sat back in his seat and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, I had this thought before. I thought of Preston. He¡¯s a young noble, the younger brother of the City Lord. He has a bright future and is living well. If there was no war, he might be a hedonistic son who preyed on themoners and despised them. However, the war taught him many things and made him see something that was impossible to see previously. That¡¯s why he said those words¡­¡±


    In thest moment of his life, Preston realized that the reason why numb and cowardly civilians did not dare to get up and resist was not because they were born lowly, but because generations of nobles had putyers of heavy shackles on them, causing them to lose their courage and determination.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not dead but has survived, he¡¯ll definitely firm his will and be determined to do something for this country to wake up the numb people.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a good impression of these high and mighty privileged sses who rely on their bloodline and power to look down onmoners, I have to admit that the power they have because they monopolize knowledge and resources is much stronger than themoners. For example, traditional nobles like Nick and Preston obtained a wider vision because of pain and despair when their country was in danger¡­¡±


    He looked at Hong San. ¡°They can also be changed and fought for, right?¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°Of course, even someone like me can do it, let alone them.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    No one understood the process of Hong San¡¯s transformation from stupidity better than Kang De.


    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± Hong San said. ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that other than the nobles,moners who are arger proportion of the poption are more valuable to change and fight for¡­¡±


    Kang Deughed, ¡°I understand much better than you.¡±


    Hong San only smiled.


    He continued the previous topic. The circle on the table was not dry. He pointed at the part outside the circle.


    ¡°The news of themoners is isted and spreads extremely slowly. Moreover, the further away it is, the more distorted the news is. For example, the influence of Your Highness¡¯s victory is the strongest in Valentine City because the people here can see it with their own eyes. It¡¯s also very influential in the province because people can also see it.¡±


    ¡°But further away, from the other provinces of Goethe to the West Coast, so much so that the upper-level nobles and rulers in the Elven Kingdom and the Empire have special information channels, so they can naturally know clearly. However, it¡¯s not necessarily the case for themoners and small nobles. When they heard this news, their first reaction was that it was ridiculous, and their second reaction was that it was fake, because everyone is not stupid and is only willing to believe what they saw with their own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the rulers will also choose to block the news. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s Goethe, but how can the Elven Empress and the Emperor of the Empire be willing to let the subjects know that a peerless expert who can destroy an army with a wave of his hand has appeared in Goethe?¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he was deep in thought. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°We have to put the elves and the Empire aside, but at the very least, we have to let the Goethe people know how good you are. At the very least¡­¡±


    Hong San¡¯s finger drew in the air and enveloped the circle around Valentine in his palm, ¡°At least in the province around Valentine. All the soldiers and citizens here have directly received Her Highness¡¯ favor and are more easily affected by the oue of this battle. They¡¯re even more respectful and submissive to Your Highness. This should be Your Highness¡¯s foundation.¡±


    ¡°As for the other provinces of Goethe, we should also try our best to spread Your Highness¡¯ influence.¡±


    At this moment, Kang De looked up at Hong San and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯te to Goethe to divide their territory and seize Tedrell¡¯s foundation.¡±


    ¡°I know, of course, I know.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression was as usual, ¡°This is not to seize Goethe. It¡¯s better to say that if you show your interest in this ce, it¡¯ll reassure Grand Duke Goethe even more. Otherwise, what can Tedrell use to thank you for your contributions to this battle? What can they offer in exchange for your help in maintaining strategic deterrence against the elves and even the Empire? A princess is far from enough. Otherwise, the Empire, the elves, and even other countries will send more princesses.¡±


    These words were very convincing. Kang De could not help but be speechless.


    ¡°Moreover, if Your Highness wants to build a military headquarters, you have to havend and poption. You have to have a foundation in entrepreneurship to show your skills. Moreover, if Your Highness wants to show your ambition and educate the world, you can start from Valentine. This ce is destroyed and built after. The nobles are gone. Themoners respect you like a god and will definitely have no obstructions.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he curled his lips, ¡°Respect me like a god¡­ I don¡¯t even want to appear in front of them now. Once I appear, I¡¯m afraid some fool will jump out and say something like ¡®Since you have this power, why didn¡¯t you use it earlier? You caused so many people to die!¡¯.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Hong San said calmly, ¡°Most people in the world bully the weak and fear the strong, but they¡¯re definitely not stupid. The corpses of 50,000 to 60,000 elves are spread out and haven¡¯t cooled down. How can they have the guts?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That seemed to be the case.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Kang De sighed. ¡°I have to go out and show my face, right? Put up a show, meet people from all walks of life, and make a powerful speech¡­ Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve already been behind closed doors for a few days. It¡¯s time for you to appear in front of the various factions. Looking at the time, not long after, be it Goethe or the elves, even the Empire and the other continents will take action.¡±


    At this point, Hong San clearly hesitated for a moment before saying seriously, ¡°I have something to ask Your Highness¡­ What¡¯s your personal martial strength now?¡±


    Kang De understood what the other party was saying and told him frankly, ¡°There¡¯s a small improvement, but there¡¯s no substantial growth, including the high-altitude falling technique from the sky. There are also some things that can still be optimized¡­¡±


    Hong San immediately raised his hand. ¡°Alright, Your Highness can say this. I already know. In that case, that Crimson Queen must not leave your side for the next few days.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Apart from making a speech and showing our attitude, we also have to tell these things to more Goethe people and even the people of the Empire. Although the people in the distance can¡¯t see the destructive battlefield brand, humans are smart and stupid. When a person hears Your Highness¡¯s battle results, he will definitely hesitate and doubt it because he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. However, if the thousand people around him say that it¡¯s true, this person will give up all his doubts and disbelief and be your loyal believer and fanatic.¡±


    Hong San took out the camcorder that Kang De had given him and shook it. ¡°Your Highness, do you have a way?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Newspapers, radios, movies, and fake reviewers had been used by modern people for hundreds of years. They had technology and ideas.


    Kang De suddenly sighed, feeling a little tired.


    ¡°I keep feeling that after winning this battle, there are more things to do. I have to scare the elves, end the war, wait for news from Goethe, deal with Valentine¡¯s mess, and deal with the various people swarming around.¡±


    ¡°The gori¡¯s mercenary group, Leona¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, the green-skinned people in the north, and many more things have to be decided by me¡­ Seriously.¡±


    When Hong San heard this, he thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    Kang De looked at him.


    ¡°There are priorities. I¡¯m also willing to be Your Highness¡¯s assistant. You can leave unimportant things to me and others. You don¡¯t have to do everything yourself. You only need to focus on the matters bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, why don¡¯t we do this?¡±


    Facing Kang De, Hong San raised two fingers and smiled.


    ¡°Two things. Please say the two things you want to do the most and do them.¡±


    The Cathayan smiled and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll say the thing I want you to do the most. There are a total of three things. Finish the two things you want to do first before doing the thing I want you to do. Just three will do.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment.


    What did he want to do the most?


    He was silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°The first thing is what happened after Nick and the other sacrifices. I want to bury him properly, but I¡¯m also thinking about how to make the Valentine citizens and the people ofter generations remember him. The people of this city have also lost many rtives¡­ Valentine needs a funeral.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Now that Valentine¡¯s battle hase to an end, people need your guidance and speech to associate the living with the souls of the dead.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The second thing is that I want to properly summarize the attack method of my new ability and explore the possibilities of improvement and optimization¡­¡±


    Hong San interrupted, ¡°This is very necessary. It concerns the direction of the war and the foundation of everything. However, there¡¯s no need to tell me the exact details. The fewer people who know, the better.¡±


    Kang De looked at Hong San. ¡°Just these two. What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    Hong San said softly, ¡°After doing these two things, take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already¡­¡±


    Kang De was about to say that he had already rested, but before that, Hong San bowed and retreated.


    Looking at the other party¡¯s departing figure, Kang De¡¯s heart shook and he looked stunned.


    Hong San said ¡®take a good rest¡¯.


    The ce that couldpletely calm Kang De¡¯s mind was not here.


    ¡­

 Chapter 225 - 225 Big Gold Hair and Little Shorty

    225 Big Gold Hair and Little Shorty


    On the fifth day after the Battle of Valentine, the sky was clear. White clouds were dispersed by the mages. The sky was blue and endless. Today had to be a sunny day.


    Due to the instructions of His Highness Kang De, the interim government of Valentine bought arge amount ofnd to centralize the bones of the people who had died in the battle of Valentine. This huge cemetery centered on the family cemetery of the Valentine family and was reopened and integrated as a public cemetery tomemorate the people who had died in this battle.


    Also following Prince Kang De¡¯s instructions, the Valentine family cemetery was renamed Valentine National Cemetery.


    These two Valentines originally had different meanings.


    However, the sacrifice and dedication of Nick Valentine, Preston Valentine, and the othersbined the two names again. From now on, this name would have a new spirit.


    Today was the inauguration ceremony of the cemetery, and it was only the beginning.


    Burying the deceased was a long-term job. The remains of the deceased would be solemnly and orderly buried.


    Be it nobles, warriors, ormoners, brave or weak, they would be buried here as a whole as Valentines. They would be treated equally and rest together.


    This was also Kang De¡¯s intention.


    The families and nsmen of the soldiers, young soldiers, private soldiers of the nobles, and even the recruitment troops would receive generouspensation for all the brave people who fought and died. This was the meaning of the question, but to this city, the deaths that happened in those days were amon tragedy, so there was no need to distinguish them so clearly.


    If Nick was in heaven, he would definitely agree to do this.


    Therefore, this order was unimpeded.


    Just as Hong San had said, the current Kang De was already like a god in Valentine. He even had prestige and appeal that surpassed Grand Duke Goethe. No one would go against him on this problem.


    At the same time, this ritual had another meaning.


    Kang De would attend the ceremony and make a speech.


    This was the first time he had appeared in front of the public after the battle of Valentine.


    Everyone knew that this speech would transmit the views and thoughts of this Cathayan to the outside world. It would most directly reflect the political preferences and philosophy of this new star of the world. Not only would this affect the direction of this war, but it would even have a profound impact on the future situation of the world.


    A human nuclear bomb was terrifying.


    The people with their own ns clearly recognized all of this.


    Therefore, after Hong San made a statement on behalf of the interim government of Valentine, all kinds of information transmission methods spread out as quickly as possible. The representatives and envoys of the various factions rushed to Valentine. All kinds of faces began to appear near the city. There were spies everywhere and the undercurrent was surging. As for the nobles and socialites of the surrounding cities, they brought their families and came out in full strength. The noble big shots did not even mind setting up camp outside the city.


    Although the war was still not over, Valentine had undoubtedly be the safest ce in the entire Goethe.


    Compared tofort, they were more concerned about Kang De¡¯s first appearance and smelled an opportunity to determine what they and their family could obtain and do.


    Early this morning, before even dawn, many people woke up and quietly set off for the cemetery to mourn and pray in the most respectful and pious manner, although most of them were foreigners.


    Opportunities belonged to ambitious people. Beingte was the privilege of a superior.


    It was not until dawn that Kang De woke up on time. He sat up and stretched. He turned around and looked at the ck cloak hanging on the hanger.


    Funeral clothes. Goethe wore ck and Cathay wore white. It was simr to Earth. When in Rome, one did as the Romans did. Of course, they wore ck.


    However, out of nationalism, Kang De did not want to wear a suit on such an asion. After all, this was his first time appearing in front of the world, but he did not really want to wear the traditional mourning clothes of Goethe, because he did not want to y the trick of ¡°we¡¯re all Goethe people today¡±, so he took out this cloak from home.


    It was not ancient clothes, but the so-called Hanfu. Back then, Old Wang was addicted to the ancient style for a period of time and learned sewing from Kang De¡¯s mother. Then, she bought cloth herself and used various historical materials and fantasy ases to make two sets of clothes intermittently for a few months.


    She wore one set of female clothes herself and gave the other set of male clothes to Kang De as a gift. It was veryfortable to wear and looked very good, but daily activities were actually very inconvenient when wearing it. It was very nightmarish to go to the toilet or walk down the stairs to eat outside.


    Later on, it waspletely forgotten.


    This was because they had once gone to an anime convention wearing that outfit. In the end, the girl encountered the ¡®Hanfu police¡¯. A few women surrounded Old Wang and sized her up from head to toe with scrutinizing and disdainful expressions. Moreover, they said something that no one could understand. They criticized every aspect of her clothing from head to toe.


    What kind of heroine was Old Wang? At first, she exined and listened politely. Later on, she shouted the phrase ¡°get lost¡± in a loud voice. Therefore, the mockery turned into a scolding battle and she even wanted to fight.


    At that time, Kang De had just returned from another area. Seeing this, he stood in front of Old Wang and grabbed the neck of the fiercest and most unrestrained woman who reached out to pull Xiaoman¡¯s clothes, throwing her to the ground.


    After that, it was a pile of trivial matters. He called the police and recorded a statement. Kang De and Xiaoman sat at the police station without any resistance. They allowed the other party to cry, roar, and shout threats. They did not move. They did not admit their mistake, apologize,pensate, or reconcile. If they were detained, so be it. If they had a demerit, so be it. If they informed their parents, they would inform their parents. If they told the school, they would inform the school. They would deal with the police as they pleased.


    Later on, Xiaoman¡¯s father rushed over. After all, he was a decent person in society. He was not unkind to the rich, nor did he bully others. He definitely did not do anything illegal. He only brought five top litigators from thepany¡¯s legal department and lined them up. He gently exined some legal knowledge and principles of litigation and ended this matter in a while. However, the principle of handling it was the same as Xiaoman¡¯s¡ªthe person who started it first was despicable and would definitely not bepensated with a single cent.


    This matter did not affect Xiaoman much. On the way back, she only smiled andined about Kang De¡¯s rudeness in throwing women¡ªyou can¡¯t find a girlfriend with such violence.


    However, from then on, Xiaoman did not wear that dress anymore and quickly found a new interest.


    Therefore, Kang De put it aside.


    Unexpectedly, it was actually useful now¡­ and on such an asion.


    When Old Wang made this dress back then, she did not expect him to do such a thing to it.


    Kang De took the cloak in his hand and touched the soft cloth, so he thought of his childhood sweetheart¡¯s eyes and smiled. When was thest time they met? He had not gone back for a long time.


    Thest time he returned, he was a lunatic who had almost razed a town to the ground.


    If he returned this time, he would be a war hero and a peerless ferocious man.


    Then¡­ what about next time?


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    He suppressed hisplicated and chaotic emotions and began to change into this set of clothes.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open and a voice sounded, ¡°Kang De! I heard you woke up!¡±


    Kang De had just put it on when he was shocked. ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The gori walked in as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    Kang De said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s different now.¡±


    After the gori transformed into a human, her short hair was as brilliant as mes. She was handsome and beautiful, and it was valiant and dignified. She was half a head taller than Kang De, and her figure was even more explosive. Wherever the golden eyes swept, it made the souls of those looking at her tremble. The bloodline suppression effect of the magical animals on ordinary living beings seemed to be effective on humans¡­ However, Kang De was still an exception.


    In all senses, the gori hadpletely changed. However, the only thing that did not change was her attitude and way of interacting with Kang De.


    She came to Kang De¡¯s side and rxed her arms slightly. She hugged him and intimately rubbed his cheek. Now that the gori was extremely strong, even Kang De could not struggle free, ¡°It¡¯s indeed different. Now that my body has be smaller and I¡¯ve transformed into a human, I can sleep with Kang De. Why not?¡±


    Kang De could not break free and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that we can¡¯t sleep together. Don¡¯t pout. This is respect. I¡¯m respecting you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The gori turned to look at Kang De¡¯s face and smiled brightly, ¡°But I can tell that you¡¯re doing this for my own good, so I¡¯m indeed happy. You¡¯re the best.¡±


    As Kang De smiled, he felt the shocking touch of the gori¡¯s entire body.


    Ah, humans were really hypocritical and sad creatures¡ªhe sighed.


    Immediately after, the gori asked, ¡°Kang De doesn¡¯t sleep with Little Shorty either. Is that also respecting her?¡±


    Little Shorty¡­ Alright, it should be Leona.


    Kang De said with a subtle expression, ¡°Why should I sleep with Leona¡­¡±


    The gori said matter-of-factly, ¡°But she seems to want to sleep with you very much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and ruin her reputation. Her brother is here.¡±


    Kang De hurriedly interrupted her. Yesterday, Leona¡¯s eldest brother, the first heir of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, had crossed the Empire¡¯s border ande to Valentine. After experiencing the mes of war and even death threats, she should have been very happy to see her family again. However, when Leona saw her brother, she was shocked and furious and even lost her temper.


    Kang De could roughly guess what was going on.


    Just think about it, those nobles and businessmen who brought women to Valentine had a specific agenda¡­


    Perhaps that big brother did not have this intention and was only building this rtionship from the perspective of a businessman. It was good to get familiar with him¡­ However, girls in love were unreasonable.


    When the gori heard this, she did not mention Leona.


    However, she immediately asked, ¡°What about Big Gold Hair? Does Kang De want to sleep with her?¡±


    ¡ªBig Gold Hair? Was there such an animal on the ind? Though there were a few super wretched hyenas¡­


    Kang De was at first puzzled, but when he saw the gori¡¯s serious gaze and unconcealed hostility, he instantly understood who she was referring to.


    Oh, it was Tina!


    Back on the Holy Seal Inds, the gori was indeed filled with hostility towards Tina¡­ or rather, jealousy.


    This golden hair was an appropriate nickname. After all, Tina¡¯s blond hair was very, very beautiful. It was really like gold, refracting the brilliance of the sun. Moreover, she was very big¡­


    Wait.


    Did the big in ¡®Big Gold Hair¡¯ refer to this?


    Then Leona was Little Shorty, shorty was her height and little meant¡­


    Before Kang De could cry for the silver-haired girl, he felt a pain on his cheek. The gori freed her hands, grabbed his face, and gently pulled him out, her gaze judgmental.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Kang De speaking?¡±


    She asked gently, ¡°I¡¯ve always forgotten to ask. When I was looking for you, I heard Big Gold Hair say that you¡¯re her husband. This should be fake, right?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 226 - 226 Why

    226 Why


    ¡°¡­Take a good look at the script! Don¡¯t make a mistake and make a fool of yourself!¡±


    Leona¡¯s voice was angry.


    Just now, in the face of the gori¡¯s calm question, Kang De innocently described the confusion he had arisen when he heard this matter. ¡°How did a transmigrator like me be the Prince Consort of Cathay?¡± He also exined the helplessness of ¡°This was decided by Goethe unterally. I can do nothing¡±. Then¡­


    Then, Leona quickly ran to the door.


    She saw the scene of the two of them openly hugging.


    Naturally, they argued.


    A fragrant smell echoed in the air.


    First, Leona roared, ¡°I¡¯m all waiting for you to set off to give a speech. Could it be that you have to f*ck her first, you shameless person?¡±


    Although the gori did not know what it meant, she realized with her beast¡¯s intuition that if Little Shorty was dissatisfied, she would definitely be envious. Therefore, she hugged Kang De even harder and demonstrated, ¡°Yes, close the door and watch.¡±


    Therefore, this started.


    Kang De actually escaped because of this, because next, it became Leona and the gori¡¯s argument.


    One had to know that in front of the gori¡¯s overwhelming strength advantage, Leona could also be evenly matched. It was mainly because the gori could fight, but it was not good with words. Leona was very weak, but her mouth was very powerful.


    The two of them fought for a while, and the oue was difficult to determine. Although the gori could explode Leona with a finger, for Kang De¡¯s sake, she had never used force to bully Little Shorty.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lower myself to your level, gori.¡±


    Leona knocked on the table and looked up at the gori. She snorted, ¡°Be more dignified. You don¡¯t care about the opinions of outsiders, but you must think of Kang De!¡±


    The gori was sitting on the other side of Kang De. When she heard this, she said, ¡°Who are you to Kang De? Why do you care so much about him?¡±


    This was the reason why the gori could fight Leona evenly without attacking. Although she was not good with words, she had powerful beast-like intuition and could often hit the nail on the head.


    Leona was tongue-tied, then she said angrily, ¡°I, I¡¯m Tina¡¯s best friend! I have to help her look after her husband! It¡¯ll be bad if some wild monkey snatches him away!¡±


    The gori did not speak. She tilted her body and hooked Kang De¡¯s neck. She leaned over and pressed her face against him.


    As she stuck it on, she gestured with her eyes¡ªCome stop me.


    Leona flew into a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him from memorizing the speech!¡±


    Yes, the speech to be held in the cemeteryter was written by Leona.


    Kang De had always felt that speeches had to have true feelings in them to move people, so he did not know what to write.


    He barely wrote it out and read it to Leona, only to be shocked and ridiculed by her.


    ¡°Do you want the nobles present to pee their pants in fear?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, if word gets out about such a speech, Goethe will have a civil war.¡±


    ¡°Even if you think so, don¡¯t say what¡¯s on your mind now.¡±


    This was probably the result.


    In the end, Leona was in charge of the speech. As a big shot, he had to have a secretary. He could do anything. As for his true feelings¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, they¡¯ll p like thunder and cheer loudly. Your grammar is wrong. They¡¯ll say that you don¡¯t care about trifles and that your words are simple. They said that you¡¯re simple and ancient. If you stutter, they¡¯ll praise your actions as greater than words. This is the beauty of power and status.¡±


    Then, it was written by her.


    It had to be said that it was written very well. It sounded very beautiful, exciting, and powerful. Hong San had stayed on the continent for many years and knew his stuff. He studied it together and agreed.


    Kang De was smart, so he could only trante it into Chinese and write the manuscript. However, he felt that it was unstable, so he simply used technology and used the recording function to read it once. When the time came, he could just put on his earpiece and listen.


    In any case, the others did not know what it was.


    It was very perfect.


    ¡­Probably.


    However, he felt that something was wrong.


    Leona and the gori exchanged nces at the side. When they turned to see Kang De¡¯s expression, they thought that he was nervous, so Leonaforted him gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, to you, this is only an extremely small stage. There will be many such things in the future. In front of the army, in the capital of Goethe, and in the Twilight Imperial City.¡±


    This was only the beginning.


    Kang De slowly nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After breakfast, Hong San also prepared the carriage. Valentine¡¯s main group had already set off an hour ago. If they set off now, the time would be just right. The important figures had to arrivest.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s move.¡±


    Therefore, this team set off.


    The Hummer drove out. Kang De and Leona sat in the car. Hong San was lined up on both sides. The green-skinned people who had been instructed to shut up the entire time followed behind. The 300 elite cavalries of the mercenary group protected and escorted. There were Eagle Tamers circling and keeping watch in the sky. Twelve mages apanied the team. The extravagance was not small at all.


    There was silence all the way. Kang De looked at the mountains outside the window.


    At this moment, Valentine was already empty. Almost the entire city was rushing to the cemetery. The city waspletely arrogant and defenseless. Whoever wanted to fight could fight.


    The newlypleted Valentine National Cemetery was in the northwest of the city. It was the manor passed down by the ancestors of the Valentine family. The surroundingnd had also been bought. The construction and resettlement of this cemetery would be one of the missions of the temporary city government for the next period of time. It was only a prototype now.


    However, it already had a different meaning.


    Two to three kilometers away, Kang De saw a dense crowd.


    Everyone also discovered this army. The person riding the alchemical chariot must be Prince Kang De. Before the Hummer approached, thunderous cheers whistled over.


    ¡°Your Highness Kang De!¡±


    ¡°Kang De!¡±


    ¡°Praise you!¡±


    With fanatical shouts, the shouts of the crowd connected like a violent wind. There were so many people gathered here, and the ck crowd surged like waves.


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly. He opened the window and asked, ¡°Has the order problem been arranged?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the conscripted mage group is already in ce. There won¡¯t be a crowding ident.¡±


    Only then did Kang De nod.


    Beside him, Leona turned to look at him. ¡°How does it feel to be admired by everyone?¡±


    Kang De was silent and shook his head. ¡°I should be proud, but I¡¯m not too happy.¡±


    The girl said in surprise, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The team drove closer. On both sides of the straight road, the crowd shouted, cheered, cried, and even knelt down to pray. Hong San was not exaggerating. The people of Valentine had indeed worshiped him like a god.


    However, Kang De did not feel very proud.


    At first, he did not understand why this was happening.


    However, when he saw a person¡¯s face, he understood.


    It was a pious face that was almost twisted. There was no fake expression at all. There was only crying, roaring, and fanaticism that was almost faith. It was madness from the bottom of his heart.


    Most importantly¡­ Kang De had seen this face before.


    That night.


    This was one of the people who had asked him to tie himself up and leave the city to save Valentine.


    Now, he was shouting and revering here without any pretense. This was not fake.


    Did he feel guilty because he had done something wrong, so he was afraid, and then he became twice as fanatical?


    Kang De stared deeply at the faces.


    So that was the case.


    No wonder he did not feel proud.


    This was because he had once¡­ seen their ugly appearance.


    That was not all.


    Not only were there the people that night, not only the civilians but there were even soldiers. The soldiers who were injured in the battle and the brave soldiers who knew that they would definitely die were also roaring and praising fanatically.


    Kang De sighed silently. For some reason, he felt a little suffocated.


    When he arrived at his destination, he opened the car door and got out. The dignified people of the upper-ss society greeted him respectfully. They were not that fanatical, but their respect and awe increased.


    Kang De was no longer in the mood to exchange pleasantries. He nodded slightly and greeted them, ¡°I¡¯m not the protagonist today, nor is it everyone. Let¡¯s leave time and respect to them¡­¡±


    Of course, the host of the ceremony was not Kang De, and Hong San was not suitable. He was handed over to a respected old priest of the Sun God, Su, to preside. The funeral was long, but everyone maintained patience and silence. On the one hand, the fearless sacrifice was indeed worthy of everyone¡¯s respect, and on the other hand, Kang De was very serious.


    The rtives and friends of the deceased wanted to go forward and greet them. Kang De was the first to go up. Nick, Preston, and others he knew and did not know. The remains had been handled well by spells, and the remains were as they had been when they were alive. He looked at them one by one and looked at their faces, recalling their voices and smiles when they were alive.


    The true guardians of this city, their courage, and unyielding spirit, their hesitation and weakness, their determination and sacrifice, were all deeply engraved in Kang De¡¯s mind. Although their sses were different and they even yed the role of envement and exploitation, he could not ask these people and heroes for things beyond their time.


    He remembered all his courage.


    He also remembered what Nick had said to him, Preston¡¯sst plea.


    After bidding farewell, the soil slowly sprinkled all over the coffin, allowing the heroes to return to the ground and sleep peacefully.


    The priest¡¯s prayers and blessings finally ended. The main seat was given to Kang De. To many people at the scene, this segment was the most important¡­ or rather, everyone thought so.


    When Kang De ascended the high tform, cheers surged from all directions.


    It seemed that the sacrifices of the heroes, today¡¯s funeral, all the sorrow, and everything the warriors had contributed to their homnd was not as important as Kang De¡­ Perhaps that was true. In everyone¡¯s opinion, Valentine had tried its best and had notpletely settled the Dusk Legion, but five equally powerful armies had been destroyed by one person.


    However, it should not be calcted like this.


    It was not like that.


    Standing on the high tform and feeling the sounding from all directions, Kang De thought of Nick¡¯sst face. Calm, relieved, and with a smile.


    He took a deep breath and raised his hand.


    The surroundings fell silent at an extremely fast speed.


    The mage had already cast a sound amplification spell. The surround sound of the spell could be heard by everyone.


    ¡°People of Valentine, people of Goethe.¡±


    Kang De threw the manuscript in his hand aside and took off his earpiece.


    Leona, who was sitting at the side, covered her head.


    In the next moment, Kang De¡¯s words sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Why ce the honor of victory and hope for the future on an outsider?¡±

 Chapter 227 - 227 Valentine’s Speech

    227 Valentine¡¯s Speech


    ¡°Why ce the honor of victory and hope for the future on an outsider?¡±


    Such a question clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    There was a smallmotion in the ck crowd, but when it gathered, it was still like a low storm that blew in all directions.


    The nobles, representatives, and veterans sitting near Kang De also looked at each other in confusion.


    No one expected that after Kang De obtained a miraculous victory and results, his first speech to the public and even the entire world would actually say such a thing.


    There were no excited shouts, no emotional greetings, but an emphasis that he was a foreigner. Moreover, he questioned all the Goethe people.


    It was terrible. In all senses¡ªLeona buried her face in her palm and wanted to block her ears and escape in a sorry state. The colorful speech she had racked her brains to write was casually thrown aside by Kang De. What was wrong with this b*stard? He actually wanted to make an impromptu speech!


    The crowd buzzed.


    However, themotion was very small, and the nobles remained silent. No one jumped out to protest.


    After all, there was still reverence. The terrifying mark that was like a meteor shower hitting the groundy across the vastnd. The flesh and blood of the elves were still fresh. No one wanted to go against Kang De at a time like this. Of course, it was also possible that Master Kang De¡¯s cannon was not actually so scary.


    The emotions of the audience at the scene temporarily stabilized.


    Although it happened suddenly, Hong San was not surprised. He had already chosen a few reliable people and called Heaven sh. They each held Earth¡¯s recording equipment and aimed at Kang De on the stage from all angles. Now that Master Kang had made such a highment as soon as he opened his mouth, he only gestured for the cameramen to continue.


    These natives of the other world had only juste into contact with technology, but that was only the difference between civilization and technology. It had nothing to do with their intelligence and eptability. They quickly grasped the method to use it. However, just as there was a huge professional difference between ordinary people and professional photographers, these otherworldly people only knew the method to use it. Higher techniques could not beprehended and understood in a day or two.


    But there were always exceptions.


    Heaven sh actually relied on the reliable intuition of the green-skinned to think very clearly. Compared to the other humans holding cameras and filming stiffly as if facing a great enemy, he steadily held the equipment in his hand and focused on the screen. He moved his feet bit by bit and observed the direction of the sunlight. In the end, he confirmed the best angle and half knelt down to record in this posture.


    His actions attracted many gazes. There was surprise, confusion, mockery, and disdain, but Heaven sh ignored these. The green-skinned man focused on the screen.


    In the feedback on the screen, Kang De¡¯s expression was confident and firm. The sunlight gently brushed his face from this angle, causing the light to sprinkle on his clothes like a cloak. The gentle light made him less dignified and fierce, so he looked noble and dignified. The angle of the photo was slightly from the bottom up, making him look even taller. It was as if he was standing at the top of a mountain and looking down at the suffering world with pity and strength.


    In front of Kang De was a ck crowd that stretched far and wide. It looked shocking and divine, like the coronation of a great king, like the return of a legendary hero.


    Not far away, a soft sound sounded. Another green-skinned person holding a digital camera had clearly captured an exciting scene. Although he did not make a sound, he looked like he thought that this photo was especially exciting.


    In this silence, confusion, and uneasiness, Kang De said a second sentence.


    ¡°Goethe people, do you know where Calonia is? Have you eaten the grains and fruits produced by the verdant wilderness? Do you know what the patterned robe woven from hignd white cotton looks like?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard the long poem of St. n? Do you remember the story of the voyage of the Adventurer King, Francis? Have you participated in the parade at the Sun Festival? Do you remember the fragrance of the sunflowers held at that time?¡±


    ¡°Can you name the pdins of the ancient Goethe? Do you remember the tradition and virtue promoted by your ancestors? Do you believe in the Sun God, Su? Do you know the origin of your hometown? Do you know the name of this country?¡±


    The crowd became even more restless and confused. These were allmon sense that even the most ordinary farmer knew.


    ¡°I¡¯m not from Goethe. I grew up in anothernd and another country. I originally knew nothing about these problems until a Valentine told me in his letter that he loved the wind of Calonia and the sunflowers of the Sun Festival deeply and was unwilling to let his descendants wear the robes of elves and never hear the story of St. n and Francis again. He had only this reason to fight and was willing to sacrifice everything for it.¡±


    ¡°He fulfilled all his promises.¡±


    Looking at the faces far and close, Kang De said calmly, ¡°This person¡¯s name is Nick Valentine. In front of him, there was once an elf¡¯s letter of surrender and a generous promise of post-war treatment. At that time, no one believed that Valentine would defend against them. Surrender meant survival. His own survival, the continuation of his lineage, and more glory and wealth, but he made a choice and died in thend called Goethe.¡±


    ¡°The people buried here today and the people who are about to be buried here have chosen this path.¡±


    Everyone had already calmed down,pletely quietened down, and listened.


    ¡°This is the reason why we¡¯re gathered here today and I¡¯m talking to you at this moment.¡±


    ¡°I want everyone, even this country, and the entire world, to know what happened in this battle. There¡¯s such a group of people who clearly knew that the oue of the battle was already decided and that death and sacrifice couldn¡¯t change the oue, but they still guarded Valentine, your home.¡±


    ¡°I want everyone to understand that this choice is not stupid or meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re here, our memory and recitation will give the spirit and meaning of this great act and sacrifice to surpass Valentine and sublimate into the entire Goethe.¡±


    ¡°We will offer a portion of Valentine to these heroic souls who died for Valentine as theirst resting ce. From now on, this ce will be holy and sacred until the distant future.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not our memorial and remembrance that made this hero¡¯s cemetery sacred, but these dead souls and heroes who have once fought for thisnd to thest breath have sanctified it. Perhaps hundreds of yearster, we¡¯ll have already turned to dust. The world won¡¯t remember who came here today, nor will they remember what we said. However, as long as they see these rows of tombstones, they know who¡¯s sleeping in thisnd. They¡¯ll hold their breaths and lower their heads. They¡¯ll slow down, as long as they still remember Goethe.¡±


    ¡°This is the reason why these heroes fought to the death.¡±


    The speech gradually entered a good state, or at least that was what Leona thought. The girl¡¯s heart slowly rxed. She even looked at Kang De on the stage with a fascinated gaze.


    However, next, thunder sounded in her ears.


    ¡°¡ªYou definitely don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±


    ¡ªF*ck!


    Leona was stunned, then she felt that she was about to go crazy. The other nobles had simr expressions.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll change to something you can understand.¡±


    ¡°Ever since the elves attacked the city, I¡¯ve been in this city. I¡¯ve seen everything that happened in this city from resistance to copse, and even everyone¡¯s choice.¡±


    ¡°In the end, this city resisted. Countless people died because of it, but they still could not stop the Dusk Legion from ughtering the city, let alone the five elf legions that could almost wipe out all resistance. The elves betrayed their promise, and countless people cried and fled and died in despair. You must remember the nightmare at that time.¡±


    ¡°Some were still escaping, some were still fighting, and people were all dying, but there were two ways to die. Those who faced the elves and died in battle, as well as those who turned their backs to them and cried to death.¡±


    ¡°Then, the stars fell from the sky, and a rain of mes swept through the ground. The five elf legions were reduced to ashes. You were finally saved so you cheered and shouted.¡±


    ¡°You gave me all the honor, gratitude, and credit.¡±


    ¡°However, not many people remember the sacrifices of these warriors, as if what they did was meaningless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only cheering and relieved that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Because you think that my strength is enough to rewrite the fate of the war and even determine victory and peace. Moreover, I¡¯m on your side, so you can rest easy because I can eliminate all the enemies for you and be very happy to do it.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you are thinking?¡±


    ¡°Is this what you are dreaming about?¡±


    ¡°In this case, what will you be doing?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to bow and scrape to me? Are you going to please me? Are you going to curry favor with me? Can this please me? Is it enough for me to fight for Goethe so that you can stay away from the war from now on?¡±


    ¡°Is this the peace you want? The peace exchanged via ttery and fawning?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll help Goethe?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of your begging and ttery? Is it because of your pitiful appearance when facing the elf¡¯s de and not daring to resist when the massacre happened? Who do you think I am? Is it because your prayers touched the gods that I was sent as an envoy to help? You¡¯re wrong! Very wrong!¡±


    Everyone began to stir again. The scale wasrger than before, but they were afraid of Kang De¡¯s power, so no one dared to re up. After all, everyone had seen the ruins of that battlefield. At this moment, it was just like that. Kang De only needed to use the same trick again. No one present could leave in one piece.


    However, amotion still arose.


    Kang De¡¯s expression did not change, and his expression became even colder and more mocking.


    ¡°I can tell you clearly that what made me fight for Valentine and make me determined to annihte the five legions is Nick Valentine¡¯s will, the warriors who fought until thest moment in the city, the people sleeping here eternally, and those noble and brave Goethe people!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their sacrifice and fearlessness that moved me and made me admire them. Therefore, I joined them and helped them so that their strong spirit and will won¡¯t die with the wind. This is the meaning of their actions!¡±


    ¡°Goethe! Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Why do you take it for granted that you can rely on me to resolve all your problems?¡±


    ¡°Is this my country?¡±


    ¡°Is thisnd under my rule?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the knights who arrived on thisnd hundreds of years ago and built this country are Cathayans?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that your ancestors who built the country are all foreigners?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the 15 wars since the founding of the country were all won by outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the 157 holy knightsmemorated on Knight¡¯s Day and Sun Festival are not Goethe people?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m the one who led the grand expedition and made Goethe rich and powerful?¡±


    The denial gradually became louder. The nobles and soldiers stood up one by one. From a small denial, it gathered into a sea. The voice became louder and louder.


    Kang De pounded on the table and made the strongest provocative sound.


    ¡°¡ªCould it be that the Goethe people of thisnd, your brothers, your fathers, and your descendants were all reared by foreigners?!¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    All the roars turned into a tsunami that surged.


    Kang De¡¯s roar suppressed all the roars and echoed in the sky.


    ¡°What country are the people who died for this city from?¡±


    ¡°Goethe!¡±


    ¡°Where did the festival, tradition, clothes, and heroes that Nick can¡¯t forgete from?!¡±


    ¡°Goethe!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s fighting the elves?!¡±


    ¡°Goethe!¡±


    ¡°What are all the sacrifices and battles so far protecting?!¡±


    ¡°Goethe!¡±


    At this moment, everyone sitting stood up. Even the injured soldiers were helped up by each other. Everyone was roaring. The boundary between nobles, soldiers, andmoners gradually blurred, because the reason why humans formed civilization was because of great empathy. At this moment, everything was no longer important.


    Only the name Goethe was shining.


    Facing the roaring waves all around, Kang De roared, ¡°Then, Goethe people! Let me ask you again. Do you want to entrust the honor of victory and hope for the future to an outsider?!¡±


    This time, there was nomotion or hesitation, only uniform roars.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then fight! Fight like them!¡±


    Kang De waved his fist and said sternly, ¡°Only fearless warriors can make the enemy revere them! Only they can make outsiders admire them! Help and helpe from respect, not pity. The help you obtained was not exchanged with prayers, but with battle! This is the reason why I¡¯m beside you!¡±


    ¡°Fight the elves! Protect your home! Like all brave people! Fight them in the verdant fertile fields, in the bustling cities, in the wilderness, the Gobi, the forest, and the sea! Until the elves painfully admit that this war is meaningless until the entire world hears your roar! Until the world recognizes your courage and will!¡±


    The crowd was already boiling! Feverish emotions were spreading. Humans were creatures who followed the crowd, and even people from other countries like the Empire could not help but stand up. Their blood boiled and they wanted to roar¡ªsome people did not notice, and some sat down in embarrassment, but the Goethe people were already crazy.


    They shouted fanatically, ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Fight!¡±


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Because this is your country! Yournd! Don¡¯t beg anymore.¡±


    ¡°Lords, please be kind and fight for us and help us¡ªNever say such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us! We¡¯re willing to wear your clothes and forget our homnd. We only ask you not to kill us¡ªNever say such a thing!¡±


    ¡°The outsiders will only admire your bravery and ignore your begging and cowardice!¡±


    ¡°The elves won¡¯t keep their promise. They¡¯ll only be afraid of your counterattack and courage!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, stand up! Everyone has to fight! You might say that you¡¯re only a thin farmer and don¡¯t know how to use weapons. You¡¯re useless in war¡ªthat¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a frontal killing that¡¯s a brave battle. Farmers work hard to farm and provide for the warriors at the front line. Women weave diligently so that the warriors don¡¯t have to be cold. This is everyone¡¯s war. Do your job well and fight! You¡¯re also participating in this war!¡±


    ¡°Goethe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. This is my promise, but I don¡¯t need your ttery and fawning. I need you to show me the courage and will of the Goethe people! I need you to work! Those who can fight will fight! Be it in the fields, in the factories, or on the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°I promise you that we will definitely win! This war will be recorded in history and remembered by our descendants. Perhaps in 20 years, in front of the warm fire, when your young grandson asks about this war, you can proudly say that you were once involved and not kneel and beg in front of the des of the elves¡ªat that time, they will still remember the name of Goethe!¡±


    ¡°This is the meaning of the sacrifice and contribution behind us, and also the reason for you to fight!¡±


    ¡°Then now, let me ask you onest question!¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to fight with me?!¡±


    The boiling crowd cried, roared, and cheered. Their will and strength were burning.


    Perhaps after today, the fanaticism at this moment would gradually fade, but this was still a seed.


    It would definitely germinate.


    Kang De faced the wind, listening and feeling.


    Nick, you once said that you wanted to amplify the roars of the sacrificed.


    You said that you wanted more Goethe people to hear their stories. You wanted the people to think of the wind in Calonia and the sunflowers on the Sun Festival and roar like sacrifices.


    Now, they heard it.


    Perhaps in a long, long time, the war today would be a legend and history. The people who had died would still stay in thisnd. In the dead of night, the empty streets and cold walls would be filled with returning masters. You had once fought here, and you had never left.


    Therefore, don¡¯t worry.


    As long as people like you are in this country, the elves will never upy this ce.


    I know what you need, so I¡¯ll sow it. I¡¯ll give it to you. You can water it with blood.


    Kang De smiled and looked at this scene.


    The nobles, soldiers, and even themoners surrounded him. Everyone looked at him warmly and respectfully, wanting to shake his hand and speak to him. At this moment, the respect of the people no longer came from his terrifying strength.


    On the fifth day after the Battle of Valentine ended, Kang De¡¯s speech in front of the National Cemetery turned into beautiful and powerful words that spread to the various ces where Goethe was embroiled in the war along with his legend.


    It even spread to the entire world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 228 - 228 The Lighthouse That Awakens Human Nature

    228 The Lighthouse That Awakens Human Nature


    If one had to describe Kang De¡¯s current state in a certain way¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m a f*cking lighthouse that awakens human nature. People should queue up to shake my hand.¡±


    That was probably the case.


    Priests, nobles, officers, businessmen, and enthusiastic and sincere faces kept appearing in front of him.


    Theirpliments and praises were sincere¡­ at least, that seemed to be the case.


    !!


    ¡°These are the most beautiful and magnificent words I¡¯ve ever heard in my life, Your Highness Kang De.¡±


    A white-haired noble held Kang De¡¯s hand tightly and said sincerely, ¡°Your perfect character and noble personality will move all the Goethe people.¡±


    Kang De did not know him, but from the attitudes of the surrounding people, he could tell that this old man¡¯s status was extraordinary. He smiled, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, but this is indeed not apletely failed speech.¡±


    The old man smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right. From the perspective of your personal interests, this speech can¡¯t be considered aplete sess. You could have used the glorious results of the Battle of Valentine and the miraculous victory to forge a glorious legend for yourself and guide people¡¯s fanatical worship and piety to be sacred in their hearts. You could have done this. This would have brought you an enviable huge benefit¡­¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    He looked at the ck mass of people in the distance. No matter ss or status, everyone called out the same words. At least at this moment, they were standing here with the same identity.


    They were all Goethe people.


    Tears shed in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    When one was old, their heart would always be softer. Moreover, this strong and excited emotion came from their love for their mothend, home, and country. It was the thing that could invoke empathy the most.


    This was because he was also born and raised here. He was also from Goethe.


    His voice also became a little choked, ¡°I admit that I really did not expect you to give up on the crazy faith and support that¡¯s at your fingertips. Instead, you called for everyone to remember the brave warriors who sacrificed themselves and brand the concept of ¡®Goethe¡¯ in the confused hearts of people so that people will remember their home and homnd and not live on the altar¡­¡±


    At this point, the old man bowed deeply to Kang De, ¡°Your selfless character and noble morals are like saints, causing us Goethe people who have wasted our lives to feel extremely respectful and ashamed.¡±


    No matter what, such praise was too fierce. The target was an old man. Even with Kang De¡¯s thick skin, he could not take it.


    He could only tell the truth about his true thoughts.


    ¡°This is Nick¡¯sst wish. I want their sacrifice to be more valuable. I also want these muddle-headed and numb people to understand something¡­ something they should understand.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not interested in people¡¯s reverence and fanaticism.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we should express our sincerest gratitude to you. We don¡¯t even know how to repay you for what you¡¯ve done for Goethe. If there¡¯s anything we can do, please ask.¡±


    The old man was helped up, but his expression was still sincere, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, please allow me to apologize for my previous worries and doubts. Although the blood of Cathay flows in your body, from now on, you¡¯ll always be Goethe¡¯s friend. We¡¯ll always treat you as one of us, our closest brother, rtive, andpanion. It¡¯s Goethe¡¯s greatest honor that you can marry Princess Tina.¡±


    The gori, who had been by Kang De¡¯s side as a bodyguard, immediately revealed a displeased expression.


    However, even Gori tinum understood that this was not the time to talk about those things. Therefore, she endured it and only stared at Kang De without blinking.


    It was too difficult for her¡­


    Kang De maintained an elegant and humble smile, but he was already cursing in his mind.


    ¡ªD*mn, why did you mention that¡­


    ¡°But then again¡­¡±


    After the Glory Sand incident, Tina raised the g from the north and shook the world. She announced her marriage. Even Kang De stepped onto the world stage and was the center of attention. After the Battle of Valentine, this strange marriage that had been discussed by the world for more than a month had already changed in essence.


    From ¡°the Cathayan gigolo who inexplicably wooed Princess Goethe¡± to ¡°the invincible ferocious man who fought against the Twilight Dynasty for love¡±, he could clearly stay out of it, but he brazenly made an enemy of the world¡¯s overlord. Moreover, he destroyed five Elven Dragon g Legions in one go. In the eyes of the outside world, this was all done for Tina.


    Actually, that was not the case.


    Instead of saying that it was for Tina, it was more urate to say that it was for Nick¡­ Pfft, that was even stranger.


    In short, it was very troublesome.


    Regardless of whether he exined it or not, his rtionship with Tina would definitely be even more entangled¡­ At this point in the battle, the time to meet was not far away. At that time, how should he get along with Tina?


    Should he agree to this marriage so carelessly and get married?


    Thinking of Tina¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face, brilliant golden hair, beautiful and charming figure, gentle personality, and noble and generous speech, Kang De¡¯s heart could not help but sway.


    It was simply nonsense to say that he did not have a good impression and delusions about Tina. Marrying such a girl felt like he had taken a huge advantage¡­ However, Kang De still subconsciously resisted¡­


    ¡ªThere was an indescribable sense of guilt.


    Sigh, how troublesome.


    ¡°Sigh, how troublesome¡­¡±


    Most of the famous figures were approaching Kang De with the intention of getting familiar with him. Today¡¯s speech was shocking. When itnded in the ears of those with ill intentions, it shocked and frightened them even more. They discovered that they had still underestimated this Cathayan, so they became even more solicitous and enthusiastic.


    However, a small number of people still stood where they were and did not join in the fun.


    For example, Leona and the man beside her.


    He had a handsome figure and an extremely good appearance. He was an elegant gentleman who looked a little simr to Leona. However, his temperament and face were slightly soft and even superficial. He had not been tempered by blood and fire and looked like a yboy.


    He repeated what he had just said, ¡°Sigh, how troublesome¡­¡±


    Leona pulled a long face and said coldly, ¡°If you f*cking think it¡¯s troublesome, go back to Valentine and find a brothel. Otherwise, scram over and suck his d*ck. Don¡¯t chatter beside me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The handsome man looked depressed for a moment and subconsciously looked around. Fortunately, no one heard these boorish words. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m saying it for you. How troublesome.¡±


    Leona said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the trouble?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this troublesome? Once his speech is out, the entire Goethe will go crazy. If I were a Goethe person, I would pounce over and suck him off now¡­¡±


    This man sighed, ¡°So, where did Princess Tina pick up such a person? D*mn, you almost listened to me just now. I¡¯ll believe you if you say that he¡¯s the Cathayan Emperor.¡±


    Leona¡¯s voice became even colder. ¡°How would I know? What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Is it really none of your business?¡± The man stared at Leona as if he wanted to see through all her thoughts. ¡°This huge victory, this speech¡­ If this continues, his love and marriage to Princess Tina will soon be known by everyone and even be a world-renowned love story.¡±


    Leona gritted her teeth and punched the man in the waist.


    In front of everyone, he could not shout loudly on such an asion. The man gasped and hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t think of lying. I can tell. I¡¯ve seen many women¡¯s gazes¡­¡±


    Leona stomped out again and ruthlessly crushed the tip of the other party¡¯s shoe.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how you fight¡­¡±


    The man said breathlessly, ¡°You¡¯re my sister. I can¡¯t watch you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±


    Leona turned to stare at him fiercely and gritted her teeth, but anyone could tell that tears were already on the verge of bursting. ¡°I have to try! I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡±


    However, her determination and oath were drowned by the fanatical cheers and praise around her. The people shouted Goethe one moment and praised Kang De¡¯s name the next. In the crowd, he was like the moon surrounded by stars. The most powerful people in this area offered their respect and loyalty in an elegant and reserved manner.


    What had happened in the past few days would definitely shock Goethe and the world.


    Leona stared nkly at Kang De, who was not far away.


    A few days ago, he was still a slightly mysterious and strange man. He was an unromantic man who spoke with an axe. He was a man who had made a promise to protect her.


    A few dayster, he defeated five powerful elf armies alone and his reputation resounded throughout the continent. How shocking was it to make such a speech under the gazes of thousands of people? It would definitely be recorded in history books and change the fate of countless people.


    At this moment, it was only dozens of meters away, as if they were separated by heaven and earth.


    Could the daughter of a rich businessman really get closer to such a man?


    Leona¡¯s heart shook. For a moment, she felt bitter, and an iparable sense of loss and uneasiness filled her heart.


    This was the first thing she had encountered in her life that she wanted but seemed to be difficult to obtain.


    This word called ¡°Valentine¡¯s Speech¡± was spread by word of mouth. It was organized into words and spread to the entire continent through the hands of the envoys and spies of the various races and factions of the various countries.


    They used the highest-level transmission method to appear on the desks of the giant forces as soon as possible.


    The divine heart of the Human Empire, the iparable capital of the Emperor. In the magnificent pce, the young and powerful human ruler put down the scroll in his hand. He read it five times and even copied it twice before calming down. Then, he sighed softly at the deep and dark pce.


    ¡°Why is such a hero¡­ such a hero¡­ not in the Empire? Why was he encountered by the little girl of the Tedrell family? I have three daughters, three¡­¡±


    Then, the emperor shook his head andughed at himself.


    Immediately after, he said to the void in front of him, ¡°All the members of the Empire¡¯s Holy Election College, the Lumen Club, all the princes, princesses, and the heirs of the duchies, immediately convey my orders to them and make them memorize the Valentine Speech word for word. Copy it ten times and analyze it carefully. I¡¯ll personally check.¡±


    He paused for a moment and said, ¡°As for Eldest Prince Alex, ask him to copy this speech a thousand times and write the words ¡®Kang De, the Cathayan, is only a somewhat brave clown. A team of assassins can resolve it and he¡¯s no threat to the Empire¡¯ a hundred thousand times. I¡¯ll personally check. If there are any errors at all, I¡¯ll break his legs and remove his status as the heir to the throne.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s order was carried out precisely.


    Crossing the sea, where the sunset rose, in the center of the world, the capital of the elves, there was a long history. Every vine and brick was engraved with the aftertaste of legend. The closed meeting of the council had alreadysted for two days.


    ¡°He¡¯s a huge threat and an unstable factor. We have to eliminate him!¡±


    ¡°This is simply unbelievable¡­¡±


    ¡°Murderers¡­¡±


    ¡°You cruel and cold-blooded thugs, do you still want to continue the war?¡±


    ¡°You have to be responsible for the destruction of the six Dragon g Legions!¡±


    ¡°Other than assassination and violence, don¡¯t you have any other way to resolve the problem? If the n fails and attracts the other party¡¯s relentless revenge, can you bear this responsibility?¡±


    ¡°The dignity of the country is above everything! We have to respond with force!¡±


    ¡°But the other party¡¯s response is that more elves will die! You only care about your interests, but you don¡¯t care how many elves die and how many elves cry behind this!¡±


    Arguments, curses, usations, denial, speeches, and roars.


    The President shouted, ¡°Order! Order! Order!¡±


    A country was never united. Politics divided its positions. The hawks, the pigeons, and the parliament echoed the quarrels of the two factions. It was not about the dignity and the lives of soldiers in this country. This was only their excuse. Their positions served their true interests, and that was all.


    The six Dragon g Legions werepletely destroyed. This was a crushing defeat and setback that the Twilight Dynasty had never suffered since it was founded. It also allowed the peace faction to see a chance to attack and seize power.


    This argument had alreadysted for a long, long time.


    At this moment, the door of royal authority covered in patterned vines was pushed open. The elves slowly stopped talking and turned around. The beautiful attendant raised the queen¡¯s order high and slowly stepped in. A pleasant voice spread through the hall.


    ¡°The Queen thinks that everyone needs to hear this speech before discussing how to decide the direction of the battle and how to deal with the threat and challenge of the Cathayan, Kang De.¡±


    This speech and Kang De¡¯s victory in Valentine had also passed through theyers of obstruction and blockade of the Elven Navy. They floated across the sea and towards another continent, a regime that was retreating and struggling at death¡¯s door.


    It spread throughout the entire Goethe.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    The army had already stayed on the spot for two days, but their morale had not been shaken. The subsequent supplies and support were continuously sent over. The rich businessmen and nobles of the Empire who were usually careful did not care about the cost and increased their strength. They even personally entered Goethe and risked the mes of war to catch up to this volunteer army and ask to see Princess Tina.


    However, Tina had not appeared in front of everyone for two days.


    At this moment, the Tedrell flower was hiding in her tent with only Sword Saint Snowfall beside her. Tina¡¯s eyes were already red and swollen from crying. When she suddenly heard the good news, she was in disbelief. After the great sorrow, she was overjoyed. After the joy, she was filled with sorrow. Even Sword Saint Snowfall, who had always apanied her, could not understand her mood.


    She said softly, ¡°I want to see him now, but I¡¯m also afraid of seeing him¡­¡±

 Chapter 229 - 229 First Step

    229 First Step


    Burial, speech, and silence. The people stayed in the newly built Valentine National Cemetery for a full day.


    It was not until sunset and a cold wind blew that it gradually dissipated.


    Logically speaking, there should have been a grand banquet so that the sad people could gather, support each other, and miss the sacrificed and brave people together.


    Of course, the participants of this banquet were only limited to important figures with status, strength, power, or wealth. However, they would also invite some soldiers andmoners who came from poor backgrounds but fought bravely. The masters in gorgeous clothes would smile and look at the helpless and pitiful them as they raised their sses to greet them and perfectly hide the disdain in their hearts. They would praise and treat them as heroes and put on an act.


    It was also because of this that Kang De rejected the suggestion of the banquet.


    The reason was also very sufficient¡ªthe war had not ended and countless sacrifices had been made. Valentine¡¯s supplies were still insufficient, and today was the day tomemorate the heroes. ording to the tradition of Cathay, a banquet should not be ostentatious and extravagant, so please forgive him.


    The people who yearned to closer their rtionship with Kang De naturally felt that it was a pity, but on the surface, they still had to praise His Highness¡¯ benevolence and pity. In fact, who f*cking cared what the tradition of Cathay was? The key was that this was what Kang De said, so it must be good and right.


    From the looks of it, even if Kang De said that the tradition of Cathay was for everyone to dance on the grave together after burial, these masters would probably not hesitate to start shaking their butts.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­ even more tired than fighting a war.¡±


    The evening light filled the sky. The group had already returned to Valentine. Naturally, there were officials from the city hall in charge of cleaning up the National Cemetery. Kang De was naturally happy to ck off, so no one said anything.


    After the battle ended, Kang De had almost be the actual supreme ruler of Valentine, but he still lived in the base of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. This seemed ambiguous and subtle, imperceptibly hinting, so much so that the evaluation of the Vidal family rose out of thin air. No wonder Leona¡¯s eldest brother ran over.


    After entering, a butler and servant went forward to wee him. Kang De asked, ¡°Is Leona not back yet?¡±


    When he left earlier, Kang De called Leona to leave with him under the envious and jealous gazes of the upper-ss people and the youngdies. Unexpectedly, she rejected it because she had something to say to her brother.


    At that time, the silver-haired girl¡¯s expression was very strange. She casually said a few words and almost forcefully pulled her gigolo brother in the other direction in front of everyone, causing him to only smile apologetically at Kang De. His smile was also a littleplicated, and he did not even have the time to say a word.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on? You¡¯re still not introducing your brother to me, making it seem like I¡¯ll do something to him. How strange.


    When the other party heard this, he bowed respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, Eldest Miss has not returned.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°Eh?¡±


    Of course, he was not fast to return with the 200 to 300 cavalry of the mercenary group. Moreover, many people chased after him along the way to say a few words to him. Sometimes, there were also shouts and praises from themoners. He often had to stop and say a few words. Such a dy and waste of time actually returned earlier than Leona.


    Even if she had something to say to her brother, she should have returned by now.


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, Kang De felt someone poking his back.


    He turned around and saw Hong San gesturing with his eyes.


    Turning around, that butler¡­ seemed to be a little afraid.


    Kang De only eximed, but it made him feel fear.


    This person bent down so much that it was even 90 degrees perpendicr to his thigh. It had simply reached the point of groveling. Although they were also very polite and respected him previously, it was not like now. After a huge battle, he was still the same person, but everything was different.


    Kang De sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I wasn¡¯t moody previously, nor did I treat you as ants. The current me is no different from the original me. What will I do to you? If there¡¯s any change, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve grown and recognized pity and righteousness. How can I casually be angry at you? How can people change so quickly in a few days? I haven¡¯t changed, but you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    As soon as he said this, not only were these stewards and servants not grateful, but their expressions changed drastically and they even began to tremble. Kang De could see the other party¡¯s legs trembling.


    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    This butler was not the old butler beside Leona, but he could be considered a middle-level employee of the Vidal family. He did things neatly and was very generous with people. His words and actions made people feel like they were bathing in a spring breeze. He was both confident and self-restraint. Clearly, he had learned and experienced for a long time, so he was valued by Leona¡­ However, now, the other party was stammering, and his tone was filled with fear and uneasiness.


    Kang De slowly exhaled and rolled his eyes silently.


    If not for the other party bowing deeply and not being able to see Kang De¡¯s face, he would probably be frightened to death when he saw this eye roll¡­


    Seeing this, Hong San said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid, no need to be reserved. His Highness doesn¡¯t have the intention to criticize you, let alone be angry. His anger will only be directed at evil and injustice, not at you who work seriously. Every mission of yours is very appropriate and meless¡­¡±


    Afterforting him, the other party retreated gratefully.


    After they walked away, Kang De sighed, ¡°Why do I feel that everything I say now is wrong?¡±


    ¡°The fault is not yours, but theirs. They don¡¯t understand now.¡±


    Hong San smiled, ¡°Your Highness, in the past, Hong San was kneeling, but when did these people really stand up? Now, they don¡¯t know the scenery above, so sometimes, we have to bend down and talk to them, then teach and encourage them until they stand up too.¡±


    ¡°The road is long, how far, and how difficult,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve seen, heard, and thought about today is from the bottom of my heart. Looking at those thousands of ignorant people, I know that this path is difficult. This is only a city ofmoners and nobles, let alone the entire country and the entire world.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°However, you still made such a speech. It¡¯s peerless and breathtaking.¡±


    Kang De shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s only a speech¡­ Most of the people present today will go back and sleep at night. Tomorrow, they¡¯ll forget most of what I said. After all, the speech was passionate, but it onlysted for a moment. Daily life is boring. Day after day is extremely long.¡±


    Hong San shook his head and said, ¡°No, Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to be so pessimistic. Today¡¯s speech is only the nting of a seed. Of course, most people won¡¯t be persistent, brave, and confident people because of today¡¯s speech. Just like how a seed won¡¯t grow on its own when buried in the sand, we can continuously water and fertilize it and carefully care for it. Even an insignificant seed will grow one day.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the details?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than urging, spurring, rewarding, promoting, and creating an atmosphere.¡±


    Hong San said calmly, ¡°In the end, most of the difficult problems in the world are because we don¡¯t have enough money. We only manage Valentine, but we have the contributions of the nobles and rich businessmen in the entire province. The support of the Goethe officials, even the support of foreign factions, and even the ransom of the Twilight Dynasty¡­ are more than enough.¡±


    He counted with his fingers and said, ¡°The war has ended, but there¡¯s a lot of follow-up work. The city has been destroyed, the farnd has been destroyed, and the remains of the battlefield¡­ We need people everywhere.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll use your reputation to absorb refugees and recruit them to work. We¡¯ll even choose strong and brave people to join the army. We¡¯ll give them more rewards, care, and value them. We¡¯ll make them grateful, proud, and happy. We¡¯ll make them a collective, eat, live, and entertain together.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll teach them the principle of self-confidence from time to time and let them listen to Your Highness¡¯ speech and teach them the principle of being human¡­ There are only three main points.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, form a sense of belonging. Secondly, shape the overall positive atmosphere. Thirdly, build a sense of honor.¡±


    Kang De was stunned.


    Then, he subconsciously asked, ¡°It consumes a lot of energy like this. Moreover, the work dealt with after the war will bepleted one day. The money is not endless, but there will be more and more people. What should we do then?¡±


    Hong Sanughed, ¡°Your Highness is confused. As the saying goes, make the most of one¡¯s talent. The small matters I¡¯m talking about are my mission. The big matters you¡¯re talking about are naturally your mission.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De reacted andughed.


    ¡ªEver since I pounded those two lumps of peanut butter, I¡¯ve be slightly stupid.


    D*mn, would an industrial society that had just begun be worried about having too many people?


    Hong San nced at Kang De and eximed, ¡°From the looks of it, Your Highness, could it be that you already have thoughts?¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°I have an idea, but I have to analyze the exact situation. Fortunately, there are a lot of things to do. I can think about it step by step.¡±


    Hong San asked curiously, ¡°Then has Your Highness thought of the first step?¡±


    Kang De smiled, ¡°Even an outsider like me knows without thinking. The first thing I have to do is expand the food production and organize education.¡±


    Improving breeding, opening up farnd, improving tools, and innovating ideas.


    At the same time, he promoted education, organized schools, and shared knowledge.


    In this way, when food production increased drastically and liberated arge number of agricultural people, and at the same time, popr education produced a group of skilled people, industrialization could take the healthy and stable first step¡­ Of course, this was only the first step.


    As for the future¡­ he would think about it in the future.


    Kang De thought worriedly and optimistically.


    No matter how smart Hong San was, he could not think of what Kang De was worried about. However, he trusted Kang De 100%. Although this saying of ¡°expanding food production and organizing education¡± sounded very grand and empty, since Kang De had said so, there must be a way and it could be done¡ªthat was what he thought.


    Therefore, he bowed happily and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re the one who¡¯s troubled,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you these past few days. You¡¯ve been busy every day coordinating the n. You have to meet guests for me and deal with those boring guys for me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. Instead, I feel fulfilled and regretful for my previous wasted time¡­ Not to mention those muddle-headed days, if I had learned more and worked harder under Master back then, I could have helped Your Highness even more now. I¡¯m really ashamed.¡± Hong San sighed, ¡°I only hate that I didn¡¯t meet you earlier.¡±


    The speaker did not mean it, but the listener understood something.


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said, ¡°I asked about your sect earlier¡­ Now that you¡¯ve turned over a new leaf and learned to be a human, your master will be gratified and happy, right? Don¡¯t you n to return to your sect?¡±


    Hong San thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Does Your Highness want to recruit people from my sect?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make me sound so utilitarian, okay?¡±


    Hong San chuckled. Compared to before, his wretched, fawning, and humble temperament and words had already been swept away. He had be confident, steady, and generous, but he would asionally be mischievous.


    However, when he thought of his master and sect, aplicated expression appeared on his face. There was nostalgia, sigh, and timidity simr to homing.


    ¡°I have to send a letter to Master¡­¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°We have to let him know about this and know that I¡¯ve already learned my lesson. Moreover, since I¡¯m loyal to Your Highness, it¡¯s my duty to find talents for you.¡±


    ¡°However, Your Highness, I suggest otherwise. Now that you¡¯re the center of attention in the world, I¡¯m also basking in a lot of light when I stay by your side. My words and actions are paid attention to by many people. If the letter is not secret and is investigated by someone with ill intentions, I¡¯m afraid it will bring many troubles to my master¡­ Therefore, I have to be careful.¡±


    He sighed again, ¡°I should go back personally, but this matter is not over, so I can¡¯t leave¡­ No matter what, I have to wait until the war is over, at least temporarily.¡±


    Speaking of this, Kang De¡¯s smile disappeared.


    On the fifth day, the elves¡¯ envoy had yet to appear¡­ There was not even a middleman to deliver the message.


    He said, ¡°So what are the elves thinking? Should we fight to the end? Or is there a conspiracy?¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°Perhaps we haven¡¯t discussed a result. I asked a few mayors today. The information shows that the attacks of the elves have slowed down in the past few days. The generals of the expeditionary army are also very afraid that their army will be destroyed by the meteor shower falling from the sky in an instant¡­ They¡¯re all waiting for the orders of the capital.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said nothing.


    Suddenly, a hand pressed on his shoulder.


    Kang De looked up and discovered that Hong San was looking at him. He said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, do you still remember what I said earlier? The funeral has already ended. After optimizing your new strength and increasing the strategic deterrence power, you can rest well. Don¡¯t worry about what hasn¡¯t happened yet. The elves should be worried.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then slowly nodded.


    He was indeed a little tired.


    Just as he was about to say something, he saw Hong San reveal a subtle evil smile.


    ¡°After all, Your Highness, you can only take advantage of these few days to rest. In a few days, there will be many things you should worry about. Apart from the battle between the elves, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s also news of Princess Tina.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression slowly changed.


    ¡°Princess Tina, Miss Leona, and that Crimson Queen¡­ Your Highness, take care. In this matter, I can¡¯t help at all.¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230 Asura Arena

    230 Asura Arena


    That night, at the family banquet.


    Hmm, it could be said to be a family banquet.


    Kang De, Hong San, Leona, the gori, his iron son, and a group of green-skinned people.


    Due to the fact that there were too few humanoid creatures present, the gori decided to call two more people over. One of them was an acquaintance of Kang De¡¯s. That day, she rode the huge eagle and carried Kang De tounch the first mass projection attack in this world. Cassandra, who was known as the Eagle Tamer, could be considered to have fought side by side and thrown a super weapon together.


    The other was her brother, Alexios.


    To be honest, it felt a little strange, because their rtionship had not reached that stage. However, it was the gori¡¯s suggestion after all and was not a big deal, so Kang De naturally would not object.


    Perhaps the gori wanted to introduce her loyal subordinate to him.


    It was a small matter.


    Due to therge size of the Transformer and the orcs, they still ate in the open. Everyone sat on the ground in the wide backyard. The ground was covered with soft and expensive nkets and fragrant delicacies. The atmosphere was very rxed and happy. The end of the funeral meant that this battle had finallye to an end.


    However, those who were still alive had to continue fighting.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    Kang De looked at Leona beside him and asked.


    For some reason, the girl turned around and did not dare to look into Kang De¡¯s eyes. Then, the girl realized that she was too timid and red back.


    ¡°Why are you asking about him? Why are you so concerned about men? Could it be that you have that hobby?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°What are you thinking? That¡¯s your biological brother. Since your family is here, I naturally have to entertain you. This is the most basic etiquette, right?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Leona immediately blushed. Her previous ferocious aurapletely disappeared. She snorted, ¡°Why¡­ why entertain him? That yboy must be having fun now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    When the girl heard this, she looked up. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The displeasure on Kang De¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    Rich second-generation heirs who lived depraved and corrupt lives and did not respect themselves at all were the most annoying.


    He drank a bit and deliberated over his words, ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I want to ask your Vidal Chamber of Commerce for help with. After all, you¡¯re the only people I can trust now.¡±


    What Leona hated the most now was having benefits mixed in with her simple emotional rtionship with Kang De. Therefore, she was furious at her brother¡¯s actions of rushing over to brush her face. As soon as Kang De mentioned ¡°asking the Vidal Chamber of Commerce for help¡±, her small face visibly darkened.


    However, when Kang De said, ¡°I can only trust you now¡±, the clouds instantly cleared up. Leona¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed in joy, although it onlysted for an instant.


    She snorted, ¡°Tell me¡ªbut let me tell you, the price of our Chamber of Commerce is not low.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Hong San, who was sitting opposite Kang De, coughed lightly and smiled, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s talk about it first. Although Miss Leona said that, could it be that she will take advantage of you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Kang De did not realize the meaning in the middle at all and said directly, ¡°I heard from Heaven sh that every year, many orcs go south to make a living. They either be mercenaries, diators, or even war ves. I think since they went out to adventure, instead of being guarded, enved, hostile, and rejected, they might as welle to me. At least to me, other than the reward they deserve, there¡¯s also respect and kindness.¡±


    At this point, Hong San and the gori did not have any strange expressions, but the siblings, who had been reserved and eating carefully, subconsciously looked up.


    The huge green-skinned people ate around another table. They ate fish and meat extremely happily, but although there was wine and delicious food in front of them, 70% of their attention was still on the Great Tyrant.


    If the green-skinned people¡¯s reverence for Kang De was 1,000 previously, after the battle ended and they saw the ruins of the battlefield, his reputation had already solidified to an endless limit. The green-skinned people looked at the terrifying traces caused by the collision of the quality weapons and beat their chests, stomping their feet, and wailing. They wailed that they had actually not seen the scene of the meteor cluster with their own eyes. Apart from wailing, they imagined the scene of the collision and felt great.


    Now that he heard this, Heaven sh jumped up and picked up his beloved camera. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Good, good, good! I want to y this video filled with waaaagh to the green-skinned people of the world!¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and Heaven sh sat back. He lowered his voice and discussed excitedly with hisckeys before turning to speak to his iron son.


    The speech venue they had filmed during the day was actually very green-skinned and impressive. Kang De was shocked after seeing it.


    Moreover, Heaven sh hadprehended the idea that ¡°I wonder if this speech can be mixed with the images of the previous war and the super explosion¡± and ¡°Since sounds and images can appear together, very cool music can also be mixed¡±. In view of the fact that they did not know how to useputers and thatputers suitable for humans did not match the size of the green-skinned hands, they were asking his iron son for help.


    Kang De was very curious about how exciting the edited version would be in the end.


    With this in mind, he continued to say to Leona, ¡°I want to recruit and recruit wandering orcs. It¡¯s easy to deal with Goethe. Now that I have some face, the Empire can¡¯t interfere. I think since Vidal is a powerful family in the west of the Empire, can you help me?¡±


    Leona looked at Kang De and said nothing.


    The two sides were silent for a few seconds before Kang De said awkwardly, ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. My rtionship with the Empire is not too good. A few days ago, I even fought with the Eldest Prince¡¯sckeys and killed them all. After all, I¡¯ve experienced the Glory Sand incident. I¡¯m naturally enemies with the Empire. It¡¯s indeed very difficult for you to help me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Idiot.¡±


    Leona picked up the teacup and lowered her head to sip. She snorted, ¡°What do you think I stayed there to talk to my brother in the afternoon? I¡¯ve long asked him to arrange this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    Kang De was pleasantly surprised, a little touched, and had some indescribable emotions.


    On his right, Leona lowered her head elegantly to drink tea, revealing the back of her snow-white neck. She was petite and her movements were beautiful. Her side profile was exquisite like a doll, and her cheeks were slightly pink. She looked both tempting and cute. At this moment, Kang De even wanted to hug her and raise her up before touching her head and face.


    Of course, it was only a thought.


    This was because although the gori on his left did not speak or move, she emitted a loud chewing sound. This reminded Kang De that Gori tinum was gradually getting unhappy.


    It had been a long time since theyst met. In the past few days, whenever he was free, it was Kang De who specially cooked and cooked the ingredients on Earth and gave the gori a special stove that it had not eaten for a long time. Most of these had also fallen into the gori¡¯s stomach. From hot food to cold dishes and various snacks, the sound was like a tyrannosaur eating.


    He sighed to himself and his tone softened, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to discuss it with your family? If they discover that you¡¯re helping me, will¡­¡±


    Leona said in a muffled voice, ¡°Then you have to be careful. Don¡¯t fail, or you¡¯ll implicate many people.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t.¡±


    Their eyes met. In the next moment, a hand appeared on Kang De¡¯s shoulder and turned him to the left. The gori stabbed a piece of steak with her fork and smiled, ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Sitting opposite him, Alexios choked on the spot. He had probably never seen the Queen like this. He tried his best to suppress his physical reflexes. His face was red, and his chest was trembling violently as he let out a series of extremely low coughs. He looked extremely pitiful.


    ¡ªI¡¯m even more pitiful.


    Kang De forced a smile and bit off the piece of meat when he heard a sound on his right.


    Without thinking, Leona, who had been fighting the gori, was about to take action.


    ¡ªAh, Dad and Mom, who are far away in Africa, you definitely did not expect that your son would actually be treated like the male lead of a Japanese harem story.


    D*mn, at that time, he felt that the male lead was very pretentious. He did not know how lucky he was and was very vexed. However, now that Kang De had personally experienced it, he knew¡­


    ¡ªHow troublesome!


    After eating the gori¡¯s steak, Leona wanted to feed him. After eating Leona¡¯s, the gori would definitely continue to feed him. The two sides continuously fought and he continuously ate. He had to be careful not to favor one over the other because the other party would be unhappy. Even if he did not die from overeating, he would be in a difficult position.


    The gori was the first animal andpanion he had encountered who couldmunicate aftering to the Holy Seal Inds. They had relied on each other for more than a year and were already like family. Although he had met Leonater, this stubborn but soft-hearted girl had experienced many things with him along the way. Now, she even considered everything for him¡­


    Kang De really did not want anyone to be unhappy.


    Therefore¡­


    In a sh, a thought suddenly shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    He had thought of a way!


    He looked up, his gaze like lightning, filled with anticipation and pleading as he looked at Hong San opposite him.


    ¡ªHong San, quickly use your super high EQ and social ability to help me think of a way!


    Visible to the naked eye, Hong San¡¯s eyes rolled up. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Speaking of which, forgive me for being presumptuous, Your Highness, and¡­ Commander, there¡¯s something I want to ask the two of you.¡±


    ¡ªOh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh. I knew it! You¡¯re indeed reliable!


    He hurriedly said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The gori also looked over.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Hong San said. ¡°Your Highness has already stepped onto the world stage, so you naturally have to have apatible army and faction. I¡¯m about to recruit new soldiers to build the initial team and recruit followers for Her Highness. Moreover, Your Highness ns to farm Valentine deeply and needs people everywhere.¡±


    ¡°The Crimson Mercenary Group is powerful and gathers many talented people. Themander has a close rtionship with Your Highness and is close like a brother. I¡¯m wondering if I can rope in the mercenary group, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand¡­¡±


    The gori frowned and listened for a moment before saying impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just say it. This mercenary group is mine. The only goal is to help me find Kang De. Now that I¡¯ve already found him, there¡¯s no point in existing. However, if Kang De wants to use it, use it well. What¡¯s mine is his.¡±


    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing. These people have followed me here and are quite useful along the way. If they¡¯re unwilling to stay, you can¡¯t force them to stay. I¡¯ll give them a sum of money and send them away. You don¡¯t have to worry about those who choose to stay but are unwilling to listen to Kang De¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll beat them to death.¡±


    After saying that, the gori looked at Leona proudly.


    ¡ªAh, so childish. This fellow.


    Kang De pretended not to see it.


    At this moment, he discovered that when he heard the gori¡¯s words, Cassandra and her brother, who had been silent, trembled.


    Cassandra was rtively calm and did not show any intense emotions. Alexios looked up at Kang De, the excitement in his eyes difficult to hide.


    Speaking of which, this brother of hers had been stealing nces at Kang De from time to time. He wanted to say something but hesitated.


    After the gori spoke, he could not help but almost speak.


    However, in the next moment, his sister suddenly reached out and pressed his shoulder. The siblings looked at each other. Cassandra¡¯s gaze was stern and firm.


    A momentter, her brother was defeated and a little discouraged.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±


    In order to prevent the gori and Leona from arguing at the dining table, Kang De had already begun to find something to talk about. He said to the siblings, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the continent, but from your appearances, you seem to be different from the Goethe and the Empire¡­¡±


    Aftering to the other world, he interacted with the Goethe people the most, followed by the people of the Empire. There was not much difference in appearance and style between the two countries. He could only tell from their clothes and ents. For example, Leona and Tina. Without knowing their identities, it was difficult to tell who was from the Empire and who was from Goethe.


    However, Cassandra was different. It was obvious at a nce that she was of a different race from Leona and the others. Her skin was dim white, and her hair was darker. Her hair was naturally wavy, and her nose was tall and narrow. Her contours were strong and heroic. Alexios was the same, and she looked very different from Nick and Clevnd.


    When the two of them heard this, they looked up at the same time and revealed sad and disappointed expressions. Their expressions were very simr.


    As expected of siblings.


    Cassandra said softly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re Belloran.¡±


    Belloran¡­


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly. He seemed to have heard this name more than once¡­


    Cassandra said sadly, ¡°We¡¯re the ones who lost our country. Our beautiful mothend and brilliant civilization were destroyed by the elves, leaving only wreckage and puppets¡­ Our nsmen can only wander the continent in pain.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I mentioned this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re already used to it. It¡¯s better to say that we should thank you,¡± Cassandra said slowly. ¡°Those who fight the elves are all our friends. Those whose hands are stained with the blood of the elf soldiers are all ourrades. I¡¯m very honored to follow you in that great attack and be proud of it for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    ¡ªNonsense, you were so frightened that you vomited. Weakling, I vomited only after returning to the white fog world.


    During this time, Alexios kept looking at Kang De with some anticipation in his eyes. He seemed to want to say something, but from the beginning to the end, Cassandra held her brother¡¯s hand tightly.


    Dinner time continued calmly andfortably until the end.


    The siblings bade farewell. The mercenary group was settled in the city. In any case, there was a ce to live.


    When they reached the street, Alexios looked back. Kang De had already gone back. Heined, ¡°Cassandra, why won¡¯t you let me speak?¡±


    The Eagle Tamer¡¯s expression was calm. Her strong and powerful body swayed slightly in the night wind as she walked forward, like a cheetah walking.


    She said, ¡°I know what you want to say¡­ The Belloran people have yearned to rebuild their mothend for a long, long time. However, we can¡¯t afford the price or have the right to ask for His Highness Kang De¡¯s help.¡±


    His brother was speechless, then he said, ¡°We can ask the Consul¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Cassandra suddenly turned around, her eyes cold.


    Alexios knew that he had misspoken and immediately shut his mouth.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait a little longer.¡±


    Cassandra said in a low voice, ¡°The nsmen will receive this news. We¡¯re not qualified to decide. The Belloran don¡¯tck patience. What we¡¯re afraid of is failure. We¡¯ve already waited a long time, but there are more races and fallen people waiting too.¡±


    ¡°After all, this continent has suffered from the oppression and plunder of the elves for a long, long time.¡±


    In the white fog world.


    Kang De sat at the traffic light on the main road and looked at the road that had been smashed into chaos by the Autobot. He could not help but think of the cruel bloody battle that day.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    His iron son had been in deep thought, then he suddenly asked, ¡°Is that called the Asura Arena1?¡±


    Kang De was shocked and red, ¡°What are you talking about? Where did you learn such words? I don¡¯t remember teaching you to be such a child!¡±


    The Autobot was surprised, and even a trace of grievance appeared in his voice, ¡°Indian mythology. The Asura King often led his troops to fight Sakra. The Asura Tribe has beauties but no delicious food, while Sakra has delicious food but no beauties. The two sides are jealous of each other and fight for it. Although I don¡¯t understand why they don¡¯t exchange what they need and instead have to lose both sides¡ªin short, the tragic battlefield caused by the battle is called the Asura Arena.¡±


    His iron son said, ¡°People often use the Asura Arena to describe the tragedy of the battlefield. The battlefield where Father bombarded and destroyed the elf army can be called the Asura Arena?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, yes, yes, that¡¯s it,¡± Kang De said awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ve learned well. That¡¯s a good application of this term.¡±


    He jumped down and skipped this topic, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. I promised Hong San that I would rest after doing two things. Arranging the funeral is the first thing, and summarizing and improving the quality projection attack is the second¡­ Let¡¯s review and summarize now.¡±


    ¡°Rest?¡±


    The Autobot walked towards Kang De and asked, ¡°Are you going back to Earth to rest?¡±


    ¡°I want to¡­¡±


    Thinking of the calm and carefree time on Earth and Old Wang next door, Kang De could not help but smile. However, in the next moment, he sighed, ¡°However, every day on Earth is seven days in the other world. The time flow is seven to one, and it¡¯s at a time like this. How can I stay on Earth any longer¡­¡±


    The Autobotforted him, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not toote to go home after this is over. It¡¯s fine¡­ It¡¯s already very good. It ended in this way and not many people died. We¡¯ve finally salvaged the situation and didn¡¯t make things worse¡­ Speaking of which, I have to thank Akatum for his strength.¡±


    On that day, after experiencing and witnessing the choices and oues of many people at the moment of the city¡¯s copse, Kang De finally realized what pity was. In the end, he obtained the approval of Akatum. The awakened power of the Dragon God established a connection with the white fog world and was able to open the spatial door many times in a day and maintain his state¡­ Through this ability, Kang De used gravitational force tounch the mass bombardment that destroyed everything.


    Because he had been teleported to Valentine by the crimson scroll, he had fallen into this desperate siege and fallen into a dilemma that concerned his morals. He had once begged the King of the Gods for a response, but there was no news from him. However, at thest moment, he relied on the divine power of the crimson scroll to turn the tables and change the war situation between the elves and Goethe¡­ In the end, this crimson scroll was discovered on the Holy Seal Inds.


    He had also met Tina and Knight Clevnd there and learned that there was a country called Goethe.


    The mysteries of fate were really unpredictable.


    At this moment, the Autobot suddenly said, ¡°Father, you said that Akatum controls time and space, and the ability you used in the war seems to be only space. Then, what about time?¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231 I Can Rest Now

    231 I Can Rest Now


    Time¡­


    Kang De¡¯s heart stirred.


    The inheritance mechanism of the crimson scroll was very mysterious.


    Firstly, there was no manual. Secondly, there was no pattern.


    If he had to talk about rules, he could only say that the method to trigger the divine power inheritance seemed to be very idealistic. The Dragon of Time and Space was a good god who symbolized righteousness and pity. If he wanted to obtain its approval, he probably had toprehend the meaning of righteousness and pity¡­ It sounded very mysterious, but from the oue, it was indeed so.


    Then, ording to this inheritance theory, Kang De had personally seen the suffering of the war and the fate of the people who could not help themselves in the final battle of Valentine, causing him to sincerely feel pity. There was also the determination to end the war. Then, he gave up on walking to the altar in front of the national cemetery and called on the Goethe people to realize the meaning of battle and the concept of their race. This righteousness and pity were already very in ce.


    Therefore, what were the benefits?


    Although the ability to open the ¡°door¡± was already very useful, not only could it be used to elerate attacks, but it was also very useful in other aspects.


    The enhancement of the Dragon God¡¯s power could allow him to travel between the two worlds many times a day. Using the spatial anchor ability he had obtained earlier, it was enough to achieve the effect of teleportation. Moreover, he could open a spatial door to the white fog world at any time. Not only could he use it to hide, but he could also¡­ devour the enemy¡¯s attack.


    Even the function of projecting quality weapons had much room for development and improvement. That day, he had randomly thrown cars, asphalt, roadblock rocks, and so on. That was because the situation was urgent and he could not care much about it. He could only make do. In fact, the structure and appearance of these things were rtively resistant and the eleration effect was not very good.


    The solution was also very simple¡ªto order extremely dense metal rods like tungsten on Earth, with rtively low melting points, stable shapes, and suitable for enchantment. It would probably be an extremely good recement for cars.


    Due to its appearance, it could elerate quickly, was convenient to project, and needed less time to shoot.


    Multiple cycles of opening the door and dropping things would consume the time difference between the white fog world and Earth, causing the time anchors of the two worlds to gradually ovep. Therefore, the mass projection method to destroy everything could only be used at most three times, but that was calcted ording to the consumption of the Valentine battle. If it was changed to a more effective and suitable metal rod, the number of times it could be used should increase greatly.


    In fact, his train of thought did not have to be limited to quality projection.


    The killing mechanism of mass projection was that an object of huge mass had been enchanted several times and collided with the ground at an ultra-high speed, producing a huge impact and killing power. The way to elerate was to use gravity to elerate. If he wanted to elerate to enough speed, he needed to reach a sufficient height. If the height was not high enough, he had to use the teleportation door to repeatedly elerate back and forth.


    However, eleration was only a method. Killing was the result.


    In other words, as long as the lethality was enough¡­ he could throw something else.


    After all, the greatest advantage of this attack method was not power, but uracy. It was difficult to intercept.


    One had to know that Earth¡¯s idea of a space-based weapon was also to project a few tons of tungsten rod into the target¡¯s location from outer space. Of course, it did not directly throw down arge piece of metal. The tungsten rod was also equipped with extremelyplicated parts like a propulsion device, a positioning device, and an instion device to ensure that this kic weapon could urately hit the target.


    On the other hand, Master Kang did not have any concerns in this aspect at all. With a snap of his finger, the door opened and a quality weapon was thrown close to his face. It was 100% urate. Moreover, when the projection rushed out of the white fog world, its speed had already risen to an extremely terrifying level. It arrived almost instantly. The enemy died on the spot and was impossible to predict and intercept.


    From this, even on Earth, Kang De¡¯s ability was a top-notch strategic weapon. What the f*ck, what the f*ck? They were all his younger brothers. There were firecrackers thrown in Capitol Peak and fireworks set off in the sky above the White House. It was useless even if the American Empire moved all the THAAD back to Washington.


    Most importantly, Kang De could really throw something else.


    Cosmetics shed.


    The most ancient treasures were endless precious artifacts. Master Kang could not throw such a cool thing, so it was good to throw some thermobaric bombs.


    However¡­


    ¡°However, in the current situation, a mass projection attack is already enough. My intention is to deter and not destroy. I came to Goethe to end the war. If possible, I want the people over there to live better. It¡¯s enough, not to help Goethe conquer the world and be another Twilight Dynasty.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°After all, the only use of deterrence weapons is to obediently stay on theuncher¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m not too willing to make more peanut butter. After all, I¡¯m such a righteous and benevolent person.¡±


    The Autobot said nothing.


    Then, Kang De took out the crimson scroll and opened his hands to the sky, ¡°Therefore, Brother Dragon, what about the benefits and rewards? I have spatial ability. What about the time ability?¡±


    ¡°Good things happen in pairs.¡±


    ¡°Just give me something useful. I don¡¯t expect the Time Stop Series, but you can¡¯t not give me anything¡­¡±


    As he rambled on, the Autobot asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s the Time Stop Series?¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°This is a series of stories. It¡¯s about a very ordinary person who suddenly obtained an instrument to stop time one day. Therefore, he made time stop in the entire world and stopped this increasingly impetuous and utilitarian secr world. He walked in the paused world and looked at the tired faces who were running around. He did many things to rx everyone¡¯s bodies and minds¡­¡±


    The Autobot said in a muffled voice, ¡°¡­Although I don¡¯t understand, I know Father is lying.¡±


    Kang De said with a change in expression, ¡°How can you say that about your father? Even if I¡¯m lying, it¡¯s for your own good. This is called a white lie, just like how I was curious about where I came from when I was young. My father said that I was picked up from the street¡­ This ispletely a white lie!¡±


    His iron son continued to expose him mercilessly, ¡°But I think Father is very happy to lie.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense!¡± Kang De red at him and said, ¡°How can I be very happy when lying? It should be very painful! I¡¯m a person appointed by the King of the Gods to be filled with righteousness and pity. I have an ultimatum¡­¡±


    He flipped his hand and took out the crimson scroll. As soon as this magical scroll containing the divine power of Akatum touched him, it would sh with gorgeous light. Only he would do this.


    Kang De said, ¡°Look, this¡­ this¡­¡±


    Then, he could not continue. He raised the crimson scroll and instantly, light erupted. Then, it left his hand and flew into the air, rising into the air like a dazzling sun.


    Kang De muttered, ¡°Again?¡±


    When the crimson scroll first acknowledged him, there was also a strange change in the white fog world. Then, Kang De grasped an ¡°authority¡± regarding the white fog world. It was to use the power of time to anchor the time point of the white fog world again. Inyman¡¯s terms, it was to ¡°refresh the map¡±.


    Now¡­


    Kang De looked at the scroll that rose into the air. His body shook, and a golden dial appeared in his eyes. The time divine power in his body began to circte and resonate with the divine power of the crimson scroll, further affecting the entire white fog world.


    The white fog around the area was covered in golden light.


    The power from the King of Gods was due to this chaotic chaos.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Kang De looked up at the sky which was filled with dazzling light.


    It was said that time and space were interdependent and inseparable. Therefore, Akatum was in charge of the dual divine duties of time and space. Just like at this moment, the divine power of time and space circted in Kang De¡¯s body.


    Therefore, he could see the full appearance of the things extending into the endless void in the sky.


    Not only did he see the shocking endless scenery divided by the river of time, but he also saw the essence and full appearance of this phenomenon.


    He saw shocking great things that not only passed through time but also crossed space.


    With the flow of time as the essence, it crossed Earth, the other world, and the white fog world.


    ¡°This is a¡­¡± Kang De muttered, ¡°a scale¡­¡±


    The Autobot also looked up, but it only saw a light flickering in the sky and a great power that made its heart palpitate. Apart from that, there was nothing else.


    It asked, ¡°Father, what did you say? What scale?¡±


    Kang De did not answer. He looked at the bnce in the sky in a daze that only he could see. His heart surged, and his eyes were excited as if he had guessed something.


    This was because this bnce crossed the three worlds.


    The white fog world was the base and pir in the middle.


    The vast and great time and space were the beam, the hanging system, and the brake device.


    The Earth and the other world were on the trays on both sides.


    The bnce was not equal.


    One sank to the bottom, and the other rose into the air.


    The heavier side was Earth, and the lighter side was the other world.


    He also saw the simple and sacred scoreboard in the middle of the scale. It was engraved with symbols he could not understand, but he knew what the number the needle pointed at represented.


    That was¡­


    ¡°Seven.¡±


    It was the time flow ratio between Earth and the other world.


    Kang De took a deep breath, then slowly stretched out his hand.


    He stretched out his hand and held it in the air as if he was holding an extremely heavy weight. Then, he stretched his hand high.


    The entire world was trembling slightly. The white fog was churning and shining. The white fog world between Earth and the other world was like a lever, a ry, and a counter.


    The weight fell into the tray.


    The beam slowly reversed, and the low became high, and the high became low.


    Then, the heavier end was the other world, and the lighter end was Earth.


    The scoreboard pointed at seven.


    ¡°Father, what did you do?¡±


    The world shone and the world shook. It could not move the Autobot, but in the next moment, it realized that a certain change had happened. It was a very familiar change¡­ It was simr to the battle of Valentine.


    Therefore, the Autobot checked the shops by the road andpared them to its timer beforeing to a conclusion.


    ¡°The time difference between the white fog world and Earth changed again, from two hours and 17 minutes to two hours and 16 minutes!¡± His iron son said, ¡°The time anchor of the two worlds is close again! Father, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Kang De still looked at the sky. The golden light gradually dissipated, and the bnce turned to nothing. The crimson scroll fell from the sky and was grabbed by him. Kang De maintained this posture and was silent for a long time.


    Then he smiled.


    ¡°I can probably rest now.¡±


    A momentter, a ck light shed and the spatial door opened. Kang De returned to the other world and came to the quiet and empty backyard. He let the Autobot out. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    His iron son said in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately, there was movement. The gori appeared like a ghost, ¡°Kang De, you want to go home?¡±


    Kang De was shocked. Seeing that it was the gori, he was relieved, ¡°Yes, you came at the right time¡­¡±


    The gori knew Kang De¡¯s background and knew that he had another home in another world. Back then, he was on a deserted ind and had no rtives. He was in despair day by day. The human heart was thinner than paper, and the gori could not speak. She had long been told everything by Kang De. Although thenguage was not very simr at that time, she would definitely understand if he spoke and made gestures.


    Her eyes lit up at this. ¡°Are you taking me there?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid not. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    Simr experiments had been done many times. Once creatures from another world transmigrated, they would immediately die. His iron son was an exception. There were two possibilities. Firstly, he was a mechanical lifeform. Secondly, he was created by Kang De with the power of the Fire Thief, so he could transmigrate safely.


    However, no matter which possibility it was, it had nothing to do with the gori.


    The gori was very disappointed when she heard this.


    ¡°Be good, help me guard it. I¡¯ll do an experiment.¡±


    Kang De also reminded the gori. He had a cautious personality and had an example of a previous teleportation error, so he considered the worst situation and instructed the gori and his iron son.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, bring me something delicious.¡±


    ¡°Father, be careful on the way. Also, don¡¯t teleport to any strange ces this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fortunately, you¡¯re not a jinx.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Therefore, the spatial door opened and Kang De disappeared again.


    Back in the white fog world, he continued to teleport.


    Kang De crossed the void and returned home.


    It was unknown if it was an illusion, but there was still a faint fragrance in the air.


    Kang De did not open his eyes, but he knew that he was home. A car honked outside. The air was dry. The phone in his pocket returned to the service area and offered the text greetings of the mobile operator, the various Taobao merchants, and other suspicious numbers to the transmigrator who had just returned.


    Kang Dey sprawled on the bed. Without getting up, he picked up his phone.


    ¡°Call me when you get back.¡±


    Old Wang¡¯s message.


    Kang De smiled lightly and took a deep breath.


    He did not call or get up. Instead, hey on the bed, breathing and listening. He took his phone and set an rm. Then he began to scan the news and scroll through Weibo.


    He wanted to see what had happened in the past few days.


    Then, he opened the [Beep¡ª] novel site and cursed, ¡°Why are there so few updates after so many days?¡±


    Time passed quickly.


    The rm clock sounded.


    It had been 35 minutes.


    Kang De closed his eyes and circted his Dragon God¡¯s power. He could still use it. He opened the door and returned to the white fog world.


    Then, he transmigrated back to the other world.


    When he opened his eyes, the night sky was cold. His iron son and the gori were still waiting on the spot.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he asked. ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    The Autobot was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not 245 minutes, let alone 1,715 minutes, but five minutes. Only five minutes have passed.¡±


    ¡°The time ratio has indeed reversed.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Father,¡± it said. ¡°You can rest for a while.¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232 Wait For Death

    232 Wait For Death


    Yes, he could rest now.


    The gift from Akatum was unexpectedly generous. It was not a time ability that could greatly increase hisbat strength, but it was what the current Kang De needed the most.


    Using the white fog world as a lever, he leveraged the time flow ratio between Earth and the other world. In the end, the time flow between the two worldspletely reversed. In other words, seven days had passed on Earth, but only a day had passed in the other world.


    This meant that¡­ he could temporarily rest.


    ¡°Just treat it as a long vacation.¡±


    The time to return to Earth to rest was temporarily seven days, corresponding to a day in the other world.


    After the war, Valentine was already on the right track. Due to their huge size, the various countries needed more time to digest Kang De¡¯s results and speech. It was basically not a problem to fish for a day at a time like this.


    At most, he would return to the other world in three days. It corresponded to half a day. If there was anything, he would deal with it and slip away if there was nothing.


    It was very good.


    Kang De was eager to return. He slightly arranged to remind the gori who knew about it and told Leona and Hong San. Then, he activated his ability and officially left the other world.


    He returned home covered in blood, fire, and fatigue.


    In the white fog world, Kang De looked at the Autobot parked on the street. ¡°You really want to stay here?¡±


    His iron son replied, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the world my father lives in.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. No, at least not now. You can¡¯t appear on Earth yet. After all, I don¡¯t have a car and you don¡¯t have a license te. My mothend is filled with cameras. I can easily discover that you¡¯re a non-vehicle. It¡¯ll be very interesting¡­¡±


    At this point, he rolled his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not only you, but even I have to pay attention. Now that it¡¯s modern, the soil for the superheroes to move is getting smaller and smaller. This is because satellites, the Inte, and cameras are watching you around the clock. The probability of being discovered has greatly increased¡­¡±


    The Autobot said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait here. Perhaps it¡¯ll be useful to me. Perhaps Father will need help.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Earth is not another world. At the very least, my country is not at war, and the malicious crime rate is extremely low. If there¡¯s a problem, I can send it away myself. There¡¯s no need for the Transformers to appear, right?¡±


    His iron son nodded and said, ¡°I hope so. Father, and I indeed want to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, leave it to me,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Perhaps I should think of a way to buy a car.¡±


    He bade farewell to the other party. Light shed and passed through the void.


    Back on Earth.


    Hey on the bed and took deep breaths.


    He listened to the traffic on the street outside.


    In fact, the earth-shattering sound of the drill renovation upstairs did not sound that terrible.


    Yes, this was his hometown.


    The extremely lively world was ordinary and stable. There were no continuous mes of war or cruel killing. Soldiers did not have to fight desperately, and civilians would not be disced. This country might not be the strongest country in the world yet, but no country on this dared to burn the war to thisnd.


    Even the strongest did not dare.


    It was much better than the other world and Goethe.


    Kang De closed his eyes, his heart beating wildly as he breathed hard.


    Shouts, screams, wails, and even the rows of newly erected monoliths in Valentine National Cemetery left him. True peace descended beside him.


    Here, he was only an ordinary citizen. He did not have to worry about the life and death of a country, nor did he have to consider how many enemy soldiers he would kill next time. In short, it was really very good.


    Kang De slowly reached out and rubbed the space between his eyebrows.


    The dead, the living, the cruel war, the spreading mes of war, everything he had experienced these days, the elf army swallowed by the mes and shock waves¡­ were finallypletely over.


    He muttered, ¡°¡­F*ck.¡±


    These few days¡­ were so f*cking explosive.


    Kang De closed his eyes and pulled the nket over. He arched it and slowly fell asleep.


    Even the weak impact drill sound renovated upstairs could not stop him.


    No matter what, he had to sleep well first and not care about anything else.


    It was useless even if the emperor came. No one could stop him from sleeping.


    However¡­


    Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­


    Not long after he fell asleep, his pocket vibrated. Kang De, who was already asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. His body suddenly tensed, and his eyes were extremely sharp.


    However, the next moment, he realized that this was not Valentine¡¯s battlefield night, but Earth. Then, his eyes softened and he even looked forward to it.


    Was it his parents or Old Wang who would call him at this time?


    Kang De blinked and took out his phone. It was an unfamiliar number.


    The gentleness and anticipation in his eyes were swept away.


    ¡ªWho the f*ck is this?


    He was just about to sleep when he was woken up by an unfamiliar number. D*mn, Old Wang and his parents did not call him to wake him up. Who the f*ck are you? Kang De¡¯s eyes became gloomy, and even a trace of killing intent shed through them. Then, he suddenly woke up from this state and patted his forehead.


    ¡ªRx, rx, rx, rx¡­ This is Earth. I have to adjust and adapt.


    He suppressed the urge to curse after answering the call and rejected it.


    Then, he threw his phone aside and continued to sleep.


    A momentter.


    Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­


    Kang De suddenly looked up and widened his eyes like a ferocious tiger. He simply wanted to eat this phone. He grabbed the phone with a gloomy gaze. As expected, it was the same number.


    Generally speaking, he still continued to call after the call was rejected. Perhaps it was an urgent matter.


    However, that was only usually the case.


    ¡°No matter who you are, you¡¯d better have a suitable reason¡­¡±


    ¡ªOtherwise, I¡¯ll f*cking¡­ press you into the toilet.


    He picked up the call and his tone was gloomy. He was overflowing with anger when he woke up. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The other party was stunned for a moment. It was an unfamiliar male voice, but he said in a familiar tone, ¡°Mr. Kang De, right? It¡¯s really been difficult to find. Why haven¡¯t you been in the service area for the past few days? What deep mountains and forests did you go to? You¡¯re finally willing toe back now? I¡­¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, f*ck, your temper is quite bad.¡±


    The other party chuckled and sighed. Although he was not angry, his tone sounded a little disdainful. He said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t waste your precious time. Let¡¯s be direct. Young Master Xie likes the house you bought in Huaxing Garden very much. The price won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. You bought it at 60% of the market price, so we¡¯ll increase it by 20% and buy it for 4 million. You can return the money to Miss Wang and earn 2 million. In addition, Young Master Xie wants to make a friend. Please spare the time tonight. You¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­F*ck you.¡±


    The long speech on the other end of the phone stopped.


    What was this? What Young Master Xie? What era was it? He was still the f*cking Prince Consort.


    ¡ªAlso, what¡¯s the point of buying a house? Are you staying in a haunted house for your mother? The second-hand housing market is so dispirited. There are houses for sale all over the ground. You can casually buy one and carry your mother in. Who are you? You¡¯re crazy.


    He had just returned from the other world exhausted and wanted to sleep without caring about anything. Then, he was stirred up by such a baffling call. Who could say how furious he was?


    Although he spoke rudely, he was not a saint. How could he not have a foul mouth? He had a superpower and was extremely angry, but he still did not choose to pick up his axe to sh people. It was already the light of civilization.


    Therefore, Kang De no longer wanted to care about this idiot or who that useless Young Master Xie was. He wanted to sleep. Before hanging up, he even symbolically said ruthlessly, ¡°¡ªWait for death!¡±


    If this b*stard continued to call, even if he brought that inexplicable Young Master Xie, they would all be thrown into the feces pool.


    He threw the phone aside and covered his head with the nket before continuing to sleep.


    D*mn, stupid.


    ¡ªSo who the f*ck is this Young Master Xie? Xie Guangkun?


    At this moment, in a vi in the Lake District of City H, the person standing by the window of the study looked at his phone in confusion. It showed that he had hung up. He thought he had heard wrongly.


    This person was in a suit and leather shoes with gold-rimmed sses. He looked decent and talented. At this moment, he finally realized what had happened and cursed softly, ¡°F*ck! What the heck!¡±


    There was a person sitting behind the wide desk in the study. He had his legs crossed and was ying with his phone. Gorgeous sound effects continuously flowed out. He did not look up and asked, ¡°What? He didn¡¯t agree? Or can¡¯t make the decision? I heard that Wang Xiaoman paid for this. He can¡¯t stand up if he lives off a woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Xie,¡± theckey in a suit said angrily. ¡°This guy¡¯s mouth is so dirty. He¡¯s just a gigolo from an ordinary family but he¡¯s so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Young Master Xie said indifferently, ¡°He has quite a personality¡­ This Wang Xiaoman has a heart that¡¯s higher than the sky. She doesn¡¯t mix in the circle and never interacts with us. I thought her horizons were high, so she found such a thing?¡±


    As he yed the game, he asked, ¡°Tell me, what did he say dirty? Ask him out for a meal with Wang Xiaomanter and let him eat these words back in front of his rich woman.¡±


    The man in the suit quickly rolled his eyes and said, ¡°The first sentence was to scold me¡­ This is nothing, but he clearly hates you too. What did he say? Let us wait for death¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Therge smartphone was directly shattered from the middle, and fragments scattered. Young Master Xie suddenly stood up. His previous leisure attitude was no longer there. He said coldly, ¡°Did he really say that?¡±


    The suited man jumped and subconsciously said, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, that¡¯s indeed what he said.¡±


    ¡°Wait for death¡­¡±


    Young Master Xie¡¯s eyes were gloomy and he subconsciously clenched his fists.


    The house he had bought in his early years to hide his mistress andter disposed of at a low price represented a sore point in his heart. It was a huge secret that he did not dare to tell anyone.


    He was confident that he had done that matter very beautifully. Everything had been wiped clean, so much so that when he recalled the past in the dead of night, he was proud of his masterpiece.


    After all, there had been arge poption flow in those years and the city had developed quickly. Equipment, technology, and even concepts could not keep up, which gave him a chance. That adventure was the boldest thing he had personally done in his life. He had long made up his mind not to do it a second time.


    This was because in the current situation, in the increasingly strict and advanced criminal investigation technology and the omnipresent data informationwork, many so-called perfect crimes were jokes. The police would not care how ingenious theyout and the exciting method you used were. They never deduced and determined. They only pulled data, adjusted the surveince, used technology, and did investigations until they locked onto you.


    There was only one so-called perfect crime¡­ and that was to never do it a second time.


    This was what Young Master Xie Guangjun thought.


    He had hidden that huge secret in his heart and not told anyone. He was proud to have hidden it from the public investigationw. He had thought that the right time, ce, and people were around, allowing him to escape the pursuit of nationalw. However, recently, he had heard a piece of news that made his hair stand on end.


    Although he had temporarily dodged thews of the country, the justice of the world, the so-called karma, was actually not only the punishment of the country¡¯sws but also the matters of ghosts and gods. He had heard that the house that he hadpletely renovated and arranged to clear his name was actually haunted. This was shocking to the culprit behind the situation.


    His first reaction was that someone wanted to mess with him, but after asking around and even hiring reporters to interview that family, the other party swore that there was a ghost, causing Xie Guangjun to be even more surprised. No matter what, he would definitely not set foot in that house¡­ However, he was also suspicious, so how could he pretend that nothing had happened?


    Just as he was thinking hard and wanted to find an eminent monk with magic power or the ability to subdue demons there, another piece of news entered his ears.


    That haunted house had been bought by someone.


    Moreover, after moving in safely, everything felt good. Nothing happened, as if the so-called ghosts and vengeful spirits did not exist. Either that person¡¯s yang energy was extremely strong.


    However, this was not enough to reassure Young Master Xie.


    The rumors of ghosts evoked his sore spot, causing him to be even more unable to sleep at night. He had a bad feeling and even had a nightmare until he finally made up his mind.


    Regardless of whether there was a ghost in the house, he had topletely resolve this problem.


    Be it inviting an eminent monk or an Onmyoji or an exorcist from a foreign country, in short, he had to make that b*tch¡¯s soul dissipate and she would never be able to make aeback. Regardless of whether it was true or false, he would do it.


    The first step was to buy that house.


    He could not help but regret this decision. At that time, in order topletely clear his name and bid farewell to the past, he hadpletely renovated the house and sold it after obliterating all traces. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened¡­


    However, he still had to buy what he needed to buy.


    Therefore, he used some connections to find out the identity of the buyer. However, what frustrated him was that this person did not answer his call for a few days. It was unknown where he went.


    Until now.


    Something even more terrifying happened.


    Facing the suggestion to buy a house at double the price, the other party¡¯s attitude was rough and his words were rude.


    Moreover, he even said, ¡°Wait for death.¡±


    These words were like thunder that struck Young Master Xie¡¯s mind.


    Then, there was only one thought in Xie Guangjun¡¯s mind.


    He knows!

 Chapter 233 - 233 Family Talk

    233 Family Talk


    ¡°Sigh¡­ ah¡­ f*ck¡­¡±


    Kang De, who had woken up, stretched.


    The sky was already slightly bright. The time showed that it was 5:40 AM. In other words, he had slept for more than ten hours before waking up slowly.


    ¡°Smells good, so good¡­¡±


    He slept in satisfaction. It was the most peaceful sleep he had had in days.


    Kang De stretchedzily and rolled on the bed twice. He really could not sleep anymore, so he reluctantly got up. His stomach rumbled. He subconsciously wanted to activate his ability to borrow something to eat in the white fog world, but then he returned to his senses and smiled.


    ¡°If this continues, it¡¯ll be a conditioned reflex¡­ I¡¯ll go to the shop to get something.¡±


    Kang De muttered to himself. He pulled open the door and went to the living room. He casually tidied his messy hair and opened the refrigerator. He remembered that there should be something edible in the refrigerator.


    He opened the refrigerator door and could not help but be stunned.


    This was because the upper, middle and lower levels of the refrigerator were filled with milk, bread, ham, eggs, sauced beef, fruits, and other food. They were neatly ced.


    There was also a small card in the middle.


    Kang De picked it up and saw a line of beautiful words on it.


    ¡°I hope you starve to death! Why haven¡¯t you called me?!¡±


    There was also a cartoon image of a girl drawn beside the word. Her mouth puffed up in anger.


    Kang De could not help butugh, and a trace of gentleness shed through his eyes. He took out his phone and looked at the sky outside. Considering Old Wang¡¯s usual schedule, he only typed a WeChat message.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he added another line.


    ¡°I can stay for a few more days this time.¡±


    After sending it, Kang De calcted the time in his mind. It was 5:40 PM in Beijing. His mother¡¯s time should be past 10 PM. To most parents, this was already the time to go to bed because it was the best time of the night to nourish his Yang energy.


    However, Kang De¡¯s mother had always been different.


    He called. As expected, it was picked up instantly.


    The other party was concise and a little worried. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s familiar voice, Kang De¡¯s heart ached. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. What are you doing?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    Then, the resentful Wild Lion roared.


    ¡°I¡¯m annoying you for nothing. Are you short of money? Did you wet the bed? Did you have a nightmare? Why are you calling now? You scared me. What time is it on your side? I¡¯m going to lose this round! Hurry up and say it! If there¡¯s nothing else, get lost!¡±


    Kang De opened his mouth. Perhaps the character had changed too quickly and he could not adapt.


    On the other side, he was the thorn in the side of the Twilight Dynasty, the flesh of the Human Empire, Valentine¡¯s savior, the new human nuclear bomb, and a strategic weapon to shock the entire world.


    Here, he was only an ordinary person and a rebellious son.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I woke up early today. I guessed that you were still awake, so I called. You¡¯re ying a game? How have you been recently? Finish this round first?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s there to y? I matched up with a group of b*stards. This inte here is terrible and I still have to be bothered by my son. So be it. I¡¯m done ying.¡±


    Mother Kang¡¯s tone softened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s only five to six in China, right? You¡¯re up so early. Is there something on your mind? Why, have you thought it through? Are you finally going to attack Xiaoman?¡±


    ¡ªMom, I¡¯ve somehow be the Prince Consort of a country. I¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell you.


    Kang De took out a bottle of milk from the refrigerator. He took the bread, a bag of ham sausage, and two bags of beef with sauce. Then, he went to the kitchen and took tworge bowls, poured one bowl of milk, and stuffed the others into the other.


    He ced it in the microwave and heated it.


    Amidst the buzzing of the microwave working, he smiled and said, ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m still a child.¡±


    Mother Kang spat, ¡°Pfft, a child won¡¯t hide in the corner of the cab with the modem¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up!¡±


    The proudughter sounded from the phone again.


    Kang De pinched the space between his eyebrows and sighed, ¡°In short, everything is fine over there.¡±


    His mother replied, ¡°It¡¯s all good. The natural environment is quite good. Moreover, I have to carry a rifle and set up a machine gun when I go out. It¡¯s very exciting. As long as I spend money, I can shoot bullets as I please. It¡¯s much more satisfying than in the country¡­¡±


    She rambled, ¡°What I¡¯m most dissatisfied with is that I¡¯ve been here for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen a robbery or a gun battle. Basically, they run when they see a gun¡­¡±


    Obviously.


    They only wanted wealth. Who would risk their lives?


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. Don¡¯t find excitement. That¡¯s not a joke.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I know what I¡¯m doing. Speaking of which, I¡¯m your mother. Why is it your turn to teach me a lesson? Brat, you also know that that¡¯s not a joke?¡±


    Hearing the voice, he could imagine his mother pouting with disdain, but there was a smile on her lips.


    When a child rambled on about worry and teaching them a lesson, his parents, especially his mother, would definitely be gratified and happy.


    When Kang De heard this, he sneered, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You know. Only you know. You know everything. Only I¡¯m childish, impulsive, and exciting. I want to race, shoot, and kill on the vast and primitive African continent. As for you, you¡¯re careful, restrained, and conservative. You never do anything unnecessary.¡±


    His mother was silent for a long time, then she cried and wailed, ¡°What a sin! How did my son be so strange? I can¡¯t have him anymore! When I get pregnant with a second childter, I¡¯ll throw this unfilial son on the street!¡±


    Kang De clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Aiyo, you still want to have a second child. It¡¯s against the heavens. At this age, the old m is holding a pearl. Aren¡¯t you afraid of giving birth to an idiot? At that time, I¡¯ll take the opportunity when you¡¯re not paying attention and throw that little brat¡¯s foot into the water tank and drown to death, lest you have to snatch the house from me and split my assets in the future.¡±


    ¡°Who did you learn this ruthlessness from? Your father? Useless waste of our family assets. What kind of ability is it to target your parents¡¯ scheming?¡±


    His mother chuckled on the phone, ¡°Your Uncle Wang only has one daughter. If you take down Xiaoman, you can seize the assets of his Wang family and make that kid¡¯s hard work for half his life be surnamed Kang. Wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful to work 30 years less?¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡±


    ¡°Ah? What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s thunder. Oh, right, Africa doesn¡¯t rain.¡±


    ¡°¡­I have to beat this son up!¡± His mother said angrily, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back!¡±


    Kang De had already carried tworge bowls to the dining room to eat. When he heard this, he was stunned. Then, he cut to the calendar and looked at it. His expression immediately becameplicated and sad.


    He had already been in the other world for more than a year. Be it the time he had spent on the Holy Seal Inds, just the period of time he had arrived on the continent was a long, long time. However, to Earth, it was only a few days.


    He had already lost his sense of time on Earth.


    Calcting the time, his mother should be back.


    She was a teacher of the people and had gone to Africa during the holidays, but school was about to start.


    In other words¡­


    ¡ªI¡¯m going to start school too.


    When he thought of this, Kang De felt a ridiculous feeling. It was as if the world had changed. Now, he could even start a world war, but he was actually a student.


    All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind. He hurriedly said, ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    His mother said strangely, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it decided long ago? Let me think¡­ it seems to be in two weeks.¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and exhaled slightly. His mother had returned. Before school started, the mother and son interacted day and night. He would go to the other world to y and disappear at any time. How could he hide it from her?


    Moreover, people continuously grew and changed. Recently, he experienced a few killings and wars. Be it his temperament or temperament, they had undergone a tremendous change. He knew his son best, so how could his mother not tell?


    However, all kinds of thoughts only shed past.


    There was always a way to resolve these worries. It was very good for his mother to return from rtively chaotic and dangerous Africa and for his family to gather again.


    He had not seen them for a long, long time.


    When he thought of this, his heart surged. He suddenly said, ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t I go over?¡±


    His mother was shocked and rejected tly, ¡°What can you do here? The Inte here is super lousy. It¡¯s very boring every day. The road conditions are bad, the infrastructure is poor, there¡¯s no delicious food, the price is high, and there are many mosquitoes. There are many stupid locals. The security is super poor. It¡¯s super troublesome toe here. We even have to take dozens of vines¡­¡±


    She concluded, ¡°In short, don¡¯t even think about it. You¡¯ll definitely regret it. I¡¯ll go back in a few days.¡±


    To Kang De, other than the Inte, nothing else was a problem. Now that he was tainted with the aura of the magical animals, not to mention mosquitoes, probably even a Tyrannosaurus did not dare to approach. There was also an endless supply of resources in the white fog world¡ªeven the Inte was not a problem, because he could use the transmigration location mechanism to return to the country at any time, as long as he was not discovered by his parents.


    Therefore, Kang De said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Dad.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? Didn¡¯t we video-call him previously? He definitely won¡¯t let youe. He¡¯lle back to visit his rtives for the new year. It¡¯s not toote to watch then.¡±


    Speaking of this, Kang De¡¯s mother disyed the decisiveness of the head of the family and fundamentally strangled Kang De¡¯s intentions, ¡°In short, don¡¯t think about these messy things. You¡¯ve only not seen us for a while, so the giant baby¡¯s mentality acted up. You want to ask your parents for a hug.¡±


    She said confidently, ¡°This is very easy. When I, your mother,e back and nag you for a few days, I guarantee that you¡¯ll return to your unfilial state. F*ck, I know you best.¡±


    Kang De only smiled.


    His mother¡¯s words made him feel very close and warm. This was the thing he yearned for and needed the most.


    His mother still treated him as a child. After all, in his mother¡¯s opinion, they had only been separated for a short period of time. Little did she know that fate was mysterious. Her son had already grown into a decisive and powerful man. He did not dare to say that he was omnipotent, but it was not wrong to say that he was powerful.


    Africa¡­


    War was everywhere. Foolishness and advancement were mixed. The history of suffering was long and strange. It was still the source of raw materials and a bloody conspiracy scene in the West. Warlords fought chaotically. Coups and killing weremon.


    The demolition, smashing, and robbery of an American overseas base would undoubtedly cause a globalmotion and even increase international tension. However, after the arsenal of a remote African chief was looted and burned to the ground, there was a high chance that no one would track it down and pay attention to it. Those who were capable could not be bothered, and those who were not could not.


    What a beautiful ce.


    Moreover, there was one good thing.


    Compared to Southeast Asia and the Middle East, that was really too insensitive. Just like South America, it was a good ce to be at ease.


    Therefore, regardless of whether his parents agreed or not, he indeed had to n to find time to take a look.


    The war on Goethe¡¯s side had not ended, and with the strategic deterrence he brought personally, he felt that it was a little unstable. The shock and shock caused by the elves¡¯ tricks in the middle of the Battle of Valentine had not dissipated. No matter what he nned to do next, he needed an army.


    He had to carefully n how much help Earth could provide him.


    Especially after the new skill was released.


    Therefore, he only replied superficially, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s talk when you return.¡±


    There was a lot to say.


    The call finally ended. The sky was already bright. The tworge bowls of food in front of him had already been eaten clean. Kang De looked at the phone on the table and was silent.


    Although he was back for a vacation this time, he still felt that there were a thousand things going on and it was difficult to figure them out.


    When his mother returned, she would definitely sense the changes and clues in his body. He told her the truth, afraid that she would be worried.


    The school was also troublesome. It was not long before school began. Logically speaking, with his current experience and life, it was basically meaningless for him to go to university again. Instead, it was a waste of time. He had already decided to do something in the other world. Then, even if he took the time to return to Earth, he still had things to do. Go to the university to stay in the dormitory and flirt with the school belle to show off and p the faces of a group of inexperienced university students. Low, too low.


    However, if he directly said that he wanted to quit school¡­ he would be beaten to death by his parents.


    He could tell his parents the truth that he had transmigrated to the other world and was filming a movie with the alternate world¡¯s American Empire. Not long ago, he used a space-based weapon to defeat five legions and be a mobile human nuclear weapon. Then, it was better to quit school and let them beat him up.


    D*mn.


    Kang De scratched his head and gave up on himself.


    At most, he would tell them that he had joined the Dragon Group and was saving the world.


    In any case, enchantment extraction, time eleration, spatial teleportation, and many other superpowers were not fake. He was not afraid that they would not believe him. As for the Dragon Grouprade, your level is not high enough to learn about it.


    He took a piece of paper and wrote and drew. He listed all kinds of things he had to do on the paper. Buy a house, earn money, rob, rob, big news¡­ Then, he discovered that there were actually no fewer things to do here than in the other world.


    ¡°In short, let¡¯s spend some money first¡­¡±


    The newly released spatial skill was very useful. Moreover, he had also instructed Hong San to organize the spoils of war of the Valentine Battle and think of a way to buy various magic scrolls, weapons, and other things. Now that he had status, reputation, and strength, there were many more ways to obtain resources.


    It was not impossible to even borrow some money from the underground vault of the Federal Reserve.


    Kang De was thinking carefully when his phone suddenly vibrated. He only nced at it before picking up his phone as quickly as lightning and immediately answering.


    They were both silent.


    After a long time, Xiaoman said, ¡°My parents and I went overseas to visit our elders¡­ We¡¯ll only be back in a few days. There¡¯s really no way.¡±


    Although Kang De felt disappointed, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s time. We can make it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Then there was silence again.


    After a while, Wang Xiaoman seemed to have recalled something, ¡°How do you know Xie Guangjun? He asked me about you before. At that time, you had already left and I casually dealt with you.¡±


    Xie Guangjun?


    Kang De was first stunned, then he recalled the name written by the female ghost before she died.


    Also¡­


    That idiot called yesterday.


    Young Master Xie¡­


    The ¡°Young Master Xie¡± who wanted to buy that haunted house¡­


    Moreover, he had to directly double the price. He had bought it for less than two million yuan and offered four million yuan¡­


    His eyes flickered as he calcted in his mind. He did not speak for a moment.


    Immediately after, Xiaoman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Kang De, you¡­¡±


    Her voice was filled with hesitation and uneasiness as if she was worried about something.


    Kang De subconsciously said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t do anything to me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Wang Xiaoman said faintly, ¡°Who¡¯s worried that he¡¯ll do anything to you? I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll kill him. It¡¯s awful society, Big Brother. Don¡¯t take revenge so easily and dominate the city.¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234 Come and See the House

    234 Come and See the House


    ¡°It¡¯s awful society, Big Brother. Don¡¯t take revenge so easily and dominate the city.¡± Old Wang lowered her voice when she said this.


    However, there was a smile.


    Kang De smiled too.


    Ah, at least Old Wang knew.


    She knew his experience, his story, and what he was experiencing.


    In the end, he did not have to hide it from everyone. There was finally someone he could confide in and share it with.


    Therefore, Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡±


    As he chatted with Xiaoman, he slowly recalled what had happened before he slept. That so-called Young Master Xie should be Xie Guangjun. If he was willing to use 4 million yuan to buy that haunted house, he must be guilty.


    Coupled with the fact that before the female ghost died¡­ Hmm, this was a little strange. Coupled with the name written by the female ghost before she reincarnated, he could almoste to a conclusion.


    This Xie Guangjun was basically a criminal.


    If that female ghost had been killed by this fellow when she was alive, he could not be treated as a normal person. It was not surprising that he would do something to Kang De.


    Especially when his unknown secret was discovered¡­


    Kang De thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Remember to always be with Uncle and Auntie. Don¡¯t act alone. Call me when you return home.¡±


    Xiaoman was silent for a moment before saying warily, ¡°Is there a problem with Xie Guangjun?¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and chose to tell the truth. His experience from the Holy Seal Inds to Valentine continuously shaped his personality, causing him to habitually prepare for the worst when considering things.


    After all, Xie Guangjun had asked about him through Xiaoman. Moreover, the previous call had indicated that the other party also knew that Xiaoman had paid for that house¡­ It was better to be safe than sorry.


    Therefore, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a huge problem. In the house we bought earlier, there was a female ghost, and it was an extremely hostile ghost like a vengeful spirit. Before I killed her, she wrote Xie Guangjun¡¯s name.¡±


    Xiaoman whispered, ¡°In that case, Xie Guangjun killed her?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The possibility is very high.¡±


    The conversation between the two of them sounded even stranger. The female ghost had been killed and was extremely hostile. To outsiders, she waspletely crazy, but Xiaoman was actually talking to Kang De seriously.


    This was because these were all true.


    It was a secret that belonged to two people.


    Kang De and Xiaoman realized this at the same time andughed at the same time.


    ¡°To be honest,¡± Xiaoman said with a smile, ¡°Is it fine to tell me such a huge secret?¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve known my secrets since I was young.¡±


    The girl giggled and said, ¡°It¡¯s different this time. If I hand it over to the country, I¡¯ll be rich.¡±


    Even if he was talking on his phone, Kang De could not help but smile proudly, ¡°Woman, your hair is long but you are short-sight. You speak as if you won¡¯t prosper if you don¡¯t hand it to the country.¡±


    The girl also smiled. Kang De couldpletely imagine her pinching her orchid fingers and winking. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll thank Master Kang in advance for carrying me.¡±


    The two of themughed for a while before turning back to serious matters.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get down to business. Even if Xie Guangjun doesn¡¯t look for me, I have to find him. Since I¡¯ve encountered injustice, I can¡¯t ignore it. Now that this grandson hasn¡¯t gone to jail, it means that he¡¯s most likely escaped thew. As a good citizen who obeys thew, I have an obligation to assist the relevant departments to actively report and not let the bad people escape unpunished.¡±


    Kang De said righteously, ¡°But the problem now is that I need evidence. Otherwise, even if I run to the police station to report the case, the police will think that I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly say something like ¡®I bought a haunted house and used the Holy Light Greatsword to purify the malicious ghosts inside and received her cry of injustice before she turned to ashes¡¯, right?¡±


    Xiaoman suddenly asked, ¡°What Holy Light Greatsword? Ashbringer?¡±


    It would be a lie to say that she was not curious about Kang De¡¯s ¡°journey¡±. However, the girl was still worried about the annihtion of the Main God and did not dare to ask in detail. She could only listen to Kang De passively because she did not know where he was.


    However, she was indeed very curious about Kang De¡¯s journey.


    Kang De replied, ¡°No¡­ that thing is still very difficult to deal with. I¡¯ll get it for you to y with another day.¡±


    Speaking of which, Xiaoman was still a veteran Warcraft yer. However, because of many indescribable things recently, she had been AFK. As for the reason¡­ Don¡¯t ask. If you asked, the answer would be the sudden death of Blizzard.


    As for creating the Ashbringer sword, it was actually not difficult. He only needed to order thousands of high-quality Ashbringer cosy swords and pour white fog into them one by one until it was out. Of course, the probability was extremely low.


    Old Wang was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡ªYou actually want to specially go to the Azeroth Instance Dungeon to snatch this sword for me?


    She hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°So what do you n to do with this?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°Is he very rich? He offered 4 million yuan to buy that house.¡±


    Xiaoman replied, ¡°Yes, I heard that he¡¯s very rich. I¡¯m not familiar with him. You know that my family only rose a few years ago. It can¡¯tpare to such a rich second-generation heir. Moreover, I can¡¯t be bothered to y with their so-called circle¡­ However, he¡¯s really rich and very high-profile. It¡¯s mainly because his family dotes on him very much and gives him whatever he wants. Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a thing.¡±


    Kang De nodded repeatedly. ¡°Very good, very good.¡±


    Wang Xiaoman was Kang De¡¯s childhood friend and had grown up with him. Basically, when she heard Kang De¡¯smotion, she knew what this fellow was going to fart. She immediately said warily, ¡°What do you want? Rob the rich to help the poor?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. What are you thinking? Am I that selfless and noble?¡±


    Kang De then said as if nothing had happened, ¡°I¡¯m not robbing the rich to help the poor, but robbing the rich to help me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    Xiaoman said, ¡°It¡¯s awful society. Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯m serious. At least in China, there are cameras all over the street and satellites above your head. There¡¯s awork that can leave traces everywhere. If you want to learn from the superheroes inic novels and be vigntes, it¡¯s almost impossible. They¡¯ll find out who you are in minutes.¡±


    When Kang De heard the girl¡¯s rapid words, he casuallyforted her, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only joking. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m more afraid of trouble than you think.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, in any case, it¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± The girl¡¯s tone suddenly became a little low and mncholic. She said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve experienced many things. You don¡¯t need me to remind you, right?¡±


    In the end, she could not know Kang De¡¯s story.


    Even if the other party was willing to tell him, he must have omitted a lot of blood, pain, and sorrow.


    Thinking of this, the girl said softly, ¡°It must have been very difficult this time.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment.


    He thought of the endless mes of war, the continuous deaths of people, Valentine¡¯s dense tombstones, Hong San¡¯s kowtow, Preston¡¯sst words before he died, and Nick¡¯sst smile.


    ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s right,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve made many good friends.¡±


    After a long time, the call ended.


    Kang Dey on the sofa and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Valentine¡¯s blood and heaviness finally gradually dissipated.


    After all, Xiaoman was a special person. Even if she only listened a little, it could make him feel relieved.


    Then, the next step was to walk forward and look ahead.


    He took out his phone, opened the search engine, and entered the words ¡°Xie Ligan¡±.


    This was the father of Xie Guangjun whom Xiaoman had mentioned.


    That Xie Guangjun was nothing to worry about. Such a slightly famous rich second-generation heir did not even have to think about it. The threat, danger, even social rtions, financial strength, and even the confidence to kill definitely came from his father¡¯s wealth and energy. In other words, this Xie Ligan was his potential enemy.


    D*mn.


    There was actually a Baidu page about him.


    Strong, strong.


    Kang De frowned and opened it a few times. After thinking for a moment, he opened the editing history of the Baidu page and looked at the author¡¯s record and ID.


    Then, heughed.


    ¡°D*mn, he probably paid someone to make it up.¡±


    He opened theption record of that ID and smiled even more happily. ¡°What a waste of money.¡±


    It was not surprising. After all, the era had developed too quickly. The magical Inte was really far away from the previous generation. It was filled with arrogance. It was not strange to be extorted.


    He opened his browser again and searched for this person. He looked at thepanies, shares, partners, and so on under his name. He did not understand them, but he did not feel that they were especially powerful.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ The father is at fault for failing to teach the son. I¡¯ll teach him in your ce.¡±


    Kang De stared at the photo on Baidu. The old man¡¯s smile was gentle, calm, and powerful. He seemed to be sitting at the table and talking andughing, looking like a big shot.


    Who would have thought that he had such a son?


    He stretched out his hand and gestured with his gun at the other party¡¯s head.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be ignorant.¡±


    Kang De closed the browser, then opened the call record.


    Thest time he bought a house, he had seen the name written before the female ghost disappeared. It was most likely rted to the grievance. Although he did not know this female ghost, if she encountered injustice and died innocently, it would naturally arouse his righteous anger. Since he had the ability and strength and had encountered it, why not help her avenge her grievance?


    If he was even willing to help the people of the other world, why not help hispatriots?


    At that time, he made up his mind to resolve this matter when he was free.


    Moreover, Xie Guangjun had sent himself to his door.


    If the other party was really a crazy murderer and had targeted him, in theory, this criminal was a threat to Kang De¡¯s family and friends.


    In that case, he naturally had to strike first and punish this fellow righteously.


    However, before that¡­


    Kang De clicked on the call record from yesterday and dialed.


    If it was Kang De who had returned to Earth thest time to resolve Xie Guangjun¡¯s matter, he would definitely have to investigate many times, ask indirectly, and take every step carefully before confirming a n.


    However, it was different now.


    Blood and fire could train people.


    After experiencing the battle of Valentine, life and death, human hearts, sacrifices, bloody battles, cruel and cunning elves, weak and numb people, and brave and fearless sacrifices, all of this made him grow.


    In fact, in the final battle, although he had pity in his heart, he still did not hesitate to send down the nuke. It instantly destroyed the fiverge legions and deterred the Twilight Group. His name resounded throughout the world. He had appeared on the world stage alone as a strategic and even political force that could not be ignored and was about to chat andugh with the kings and leaders of the various countries and races. Now, he was still careful against a useless rich second-generation heir on Earth.


    Even the Elven Empress was worried that he would throw a pile of kic weapons at her house.


    A few secondster, the call was picked up.


    The voice that sounded a little annoying yesterday said with mockery, ¡°Hey? You said such powerful words yesterday. Isn¡¯t it a littlete to call now? Didn¡¯t you tell us to wait for death?¡±


    After yesterday, he recalled that Kang De seemed to have been woken up by the call. He felt that this was why he got so mad at first. He even cursed at Young Master Xie. In that case, the logic seemed to make sense. After all, no matter how foul-mouthed he was, how could he curse when he heard that he could casually earn two million yuan with a nod?


    However, he naturally would not tell Young Master Xie about this guess.


    ¡ªD*mn, I¡¯m not your father. What right do I have to spoil your temper when you wake up? Your mouth is dirty, so I¡¯ll wait for Young Master Xie to deal with you. Tsk, we¡¯re bothckeys of the rich second-generation heir. Why should I serve Xie Guangjun without much benefit, but your fair and beautiful childhood friend actually bought you a house?


    F*ck, why?


    With such dark jealousy, theckey in a suit was naturally happy to watch the show.


    As for Kang De¡¯s call today, in the eyes of the man in the suit, it waspletely a gift.


    The reason was either that he woke up today and realized what he had missed.


    Or perhaps he had mentioned this when he licked the rich woman¡¯s feetst night and was beaten up by Wang Xiaoman. Then, he realized that he had unintentionally offended such an impressive figure and came to apologize and make up for it.


    Or perhaps Young Master Xie had secretly done something¡­


    ¡ªHowever, it¡¯s useless! Because you¡¯ve already offended Young Master Xie! You¡¯re finished!


    When the man in the suit saw Kang De¡¯s call, his heart skipped a beat. It was even morefortable than shooting a video. He imagined many pretentious scenes as if he was Xie Guangjun. With the dark mentality that hisckeys had developed from running errands for a long time, he had already decided to humiliate Kang De.


    However, in the next moment, the proud smile on his face froze.


    This was because Kang De¡¯s voice was not ttering, panicked, or calm.


    ¡°Shut up, fool. Let me ask you, are you Xie Guangjun¡¯sckey?¡±


    Theckey was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Pfft, I¡¯m not¡­ No, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    The man in the suit did not expect this development. He stammered for a while before reacting and saying angrily, ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about?! I¡¯m Young Master Xie¡¯s subordinate! But I¡¯m not ackey!¡±


    ¡°People won¡¯t talk to me like this. Onlyckeys who rely on others don¡¯t know how to speak properly. As long as you said something like ¡®Hello, is it Mr. Kang De? I¡¯m XXXX¡¯ yesterday, I won¡¯t lower myself to your level. The children of the kindergarten are all more polite than you. You stupid fool, shut up and don¡¯t scream. Now, I want to speak to your master. Send me the message.¡±


    Kang De crossed his legs and said indifferently, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to buy a house? Let him look at it.¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235 Buy, Buy, Buy

    235 Buy, Buy, Buy


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to buy a house? Let him look at it.¡±


    Kang De went straight to the point.


    The man in the suit was stunned for a moment before his chest filled with anger. ¡°You said ruthless words yesterday and you¡¯re still thinking now¡­¡±


    Kang De immediately retorted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go bring a message to your master.¡±


    Theckey was angered by this continuous provocation. D*mn, we¡¯re allckeys. Why are you so arrogant in front of me?


    He said angrily, ¡°What nonsense! Do you still want to earn money after offending Young Master Xie? Just wait for death!¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°You rejected me without asking your master. Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten to death?¡±


    The man in the suit was about to speak when he recalled Young Master Xie¡¯s strange performance yesterday. When he heard the words ¡°die¡±, his expression changed drastically. Even his phone had been shattered. He still wanted to buy a 2 million yuan haunted house with 4 million yuan¡­ All kinds of signs showed it was abnormal.


    Although Young Master Xie did not speak bluntly to him, he still vaguely felt his attitude towards this suite¡­ Theckey was immediately surprised.


    Kang De sneered, ¡°Do you understand now? No wonder you can only be ackey. You¡¯re in your prime and you go to be a dog for others, your brain must be useless. There are people kneeling and working for capitalists everywhere. This is not rare. Kneeling and being a dog for capitalists is the real eye-opener.¡±


    The anger that had slightly restrained on the other side swelled again. ¡°Shut up! You f*cking¡­¡±


    Kang De yawned. ¡°If you say half a word, I won¡¯t sell this house. You¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±


    The seller¡¯s market was awesome. A house bought with two million yuan was bought with four million yuan. It still depended on his mood. The housing market was so terrifying that the country had to continue to regte it.


    As expected, the man in the suit stopped talking.


    Tockeys, the most terrifying thing in the world was the disgust of their master¡­ If he did not care about such a thing, he would not have be ackey.


    He was silent for a moment before saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer after asking Young Master Xie¡­¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes, ¡°Get Xie Guangjun to call me! If he wants to buy a house, why did he ask you to contact me? Does he not have any limbs? Is his mouth used to poop? Does he not have a phone? Is he stupid? Or is he afraid that the powerful ionizing radiation of his phone will kill the few sperms he has and cause him to borrow them?¡±


    Then, he heard increasingly heavy breathing on the other end of the phone. Theckey¡¯s little universe was burning violently. The other party roared, ¡°Show me some respect!¡±


    Kang De was silent when he heard this.


    Then, he spoke, but his voice was much softer and more sincere.


    ¡°Brother, brother, you¡¯re really top-notch.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m scolding Xie Guangjun, not you. Why are you so angry as if your father has died? Could it be that you really treat Xie Guangjun as a father? You¡¯re wholeheartedly worried about Master¡¯s worries and happy for him. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with your personality?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, there was dead silence.


    He could even imagine the stiff expression of theckey after he returned to his senses.


    After a while, the other party said extremely quickly, ¡°Young Master Xie stayed overnight at the clubst night and worked until four or five o¡¯clock. Now that he¡¯s just fallen asleep, I don¡¯t dare to disturb him. After he wakes up, I¡¯ll repeat your words to him. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Kang De shouted, ¡°You said this! Remember to repeat what I scolded him in full.¡±


    ¡°¡ªCrazy!¡±


    The call was hung up.


    It waspletely an attitude of avoiding him.


    Kang De threw the phone aside and rubbed his face with a happy smile.


    ¡°D*mn, it feels good to have a foul mouth for a moment. It feels good to have a foul mouth all the time. It¡¯s so f*cking happy to criticize people.¡±


    It was not that he had never scolded anyone in the other world, but those were all natives. They did not understand jokes and their culture was not enough. Moreover, his reputation and status had increased rapidly recently. If he scolded others again, it would only scare them and not anger them. If that was the case, it was meaningless. His foul mouth depended on the other party¡¯s furious appearance!


    As expected, it was better to curse at others on Earth.


    In the future, he had to continue to work harder on such physical and mental exercise.


    Kang De smiled for a moment, then his smile became yful.


    As an elegant and easy-going civilized person, he would not say foul words for no reason.


    This was all a strategy.


    The other party had been criticized by him, a ¡°nobody¡±, for so long, but he actually did not dare to hang up, fall out, or even curse back. What did this mean?


    ¡ªThis meant that Xie Guangjun was determined to obtain this house.


    Even theckey beside him guessed it.


    Kang De smiled coldly and threw the phone aside.


    Next, he would have to wait for this Young Master Xie¡¯s call. He would first see what kind of person he was and trick him before deciding how to deal with him¡­


    When he thought of this, he was suddenly stunned.


    What did thatckey say¡­ He was high in the nightclubst night until dawn and only fell asleep now?


    ¡ªD*mn you!


    What was he high about? How was he high? How was he sleeping now?


    ¡ªD*mn, Xie Guangjun, you must die.


    Kang De cursed for a while before realizing that he had yet to enjoy his decadent life. With the thought that he had touched it, he immediately had the urge to go out and have fun.


    However, almost immediately, he discovered a sad fact.


    No.


    There were two.


    Firstly, even an inexperienced child like him knew that such a depraved and corrupt ce would not open at seven or eight in the morning¡­ It was more like night.


    Secondly, as the Fire Thief, the Prince Consort of Goethe, the Guardian of Valentine, the Strategic Deterrence Weapon, the Famous Orator, the Elven Butcher, and the Destroyer of the Six Dragon g Corps of the Twilight Royal Army, he, Kang De, did not have money.


    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck.


    ¡°D*mn, let¡¯s exchange some gold first.¡±


    He borrowed some gold from the bank in the white fog world and melted it. He erased all the coding marks and made it into a small yellow croaker. It was not a problem to sell it to a gold shop and only sell a little at a time.


    He touched his pocket. The gold bar was there. Just as he was about to leave, his phone buzzed.


    He took it out and saw that it was a WeChat message from Old Wang.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you. Did you see the record? I can only think of a way to slowly sell the gold you left behindst time. After all, I can¡¯t let my father know, or it¡¯ll be very troublesome to exin. Fortunately, after buying the housest time, my father gave me another million after hearing about it. I¡¯ll transfer 500,000 yuan to you first. Tell me if youck money.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he opened the message box. As expected, it was hidden in arge pile of trashy messages. It was a transfer notice from the bank. It had been divided into a few messages for a few days and amounted to 500,000 yuan.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment, then he muttered to himself, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Of course, this is not living off a woman. I gave her gold¡­ How can money earned with my ability be called living off a woman?¡±


    As he said this, he wrote a reply.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I saw it. Thank you for this month¡¯s pocket money. I like you the most.¡±


    There was also a very disgusting coquettish expression.


    Xiaoman recovered very quickly. ¡°D*mn, 500,000 yuan of pocket money a month. Is your [Beep¡ª] enchanted with a diamond gold belt?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said nothing.


    This was really not much. Just the maintenance of nuclear weapons burned 50 billion US dors every year. On average, a nuclear warhead would cost millions or even tens of millions of dors in maintenance fees, and it was even in US dors. Master Kang¡¯s destructive power and threat were actually much more fatal than a nuclear bomb. After all, it was impossible to defend. Such a ferocious strategic weapon like him only needed 500,000 yuan a month. If word got out, the UN Security Council would be touched to tears, okay?


    No matter what, the problem of money was solved.


    However, immediately after, Kang De discovered another problem.


    What was the point of having money?


    500,000 yuan was not a lot, but it was definitely not a small sum. The key was topare.


    If he bought a house in the core area of Beijing and Shanghai, it would be a toilet¡¯s size. Moreover, it was the kind that could barely sit down, poop, and take a shower. In a fifth- or sixth-tier city, it would be a two- or even three-bedroom house.


    If he bought a car, he could buy a rtively good car, but that was themoner version. To the truly rich, it was worth a wheel.


    Of course, Kang De wanted to buy a house. That was one of his foundations. The foundation of bing stronger was the method of opening a map. However, as he became active in the other world and the role he yed changed, buying a house had to be strategic and practical. Now, there was basically no need for him to buy a house in a bustling city. Even if he bought a house in those remote county cities with extremely cheap housing prices, it was basically meaningless¡­


    What was the point?


    Beside the military base, beside the nuclear power nt, beside the factory, he could even directly buynd, factory, port, and warehouse¡ªbut clearly, if he wanted to buy these ces, he either did not have enough money or the qualifications.


    As for buying a car¡­ Although he had the intention to buy a car now, his iron son¡¯s prototype was a Hummer. That thing was estimated to cost more than a million yuan. He could not afford it now.


    Then what should he buy?


    Kang De thought of the improved attack method previously. He could use tungsten rods instead of cars. Then, he searched for the price of tungsten.


    D*mn.


    A thousand grams was about 234 to 256 yuan.


    500,000 yuan was only enough to buy two tons¡ªit could barely be made into a tungsten rod. If he wanted to use tungsten rod bullets to rece cars, asphalt blocks, and so on tounch a destructive mass projection air raid on the scale of the Battle of Valentine, he would need at least a few hundred to half a million yuan. Are you f*cking kidding me¡­


    ¡°Everyone says that war is burning money. What nonsense.¡±


    Kang De muttered, ¡°How can burning money be so fast¡­¡±


    After thinking about it, Kang De had to admit that the 500,000 yuan Xiaoman gave him was basically useless, but it was enough to eat, drink, and y.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even nine o¡¯clock yet. Where can I eat, drink, and have fun¡­¡±


    Kang Dey back on the sofa and rubbed and rolled.


    Then, he asked himself, ¡°What do I need the most now?¡±


    The Battle of Valentine could almost be seen as a huge turn in the journey to the other world. From now on, he was no longer a passer-by traveling the world alone, but a strategic deterrent that could control the situation of the world. Goethe would protect his personal safety at all costs. The gori was also a super bodyguard. Although hisbat strength did not undergo a qualitative change, the new skill given by Akatum was extremely suitable for escape and survival.


    Then what did he need?


    ¡°An army.¡±


    Kang De muttered to himself, ¡°But the army needs weapons and even more logistics.¡±


    Even if he could get nes, tanks, and cannons, what was the use? Did they know how to drive them? Did they know how to maintain them? Did they know how to repair them if they were broken? Could they replenish them after firing?


    At this stage, the only things that could be used were probably light and heavy firepower below the level of even.


    ¡°I still have to go overseas¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t think too much. At this stage, deal with Xie Guangjun¡¯s matter quickly.¡±


    He could not be bothered to go out. He took out his phone and opened the omnipotent Taobao.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s buy some stuff first.


    The shoulder camera he had promised to buy for Heaven sh¡­


    Another workstation to edit and process videos¡­


    Hong San was gathering people to copy and print his speech in Valentine. Recently, he was stillpiling the Valentine¡¯s Story. He adopted Kang De¡¯s opinion, coupled with the content of the interviews with people at various levels, and attached various photos to make the documentary more realistic. He had to defame the elves thoroughly.


    He needed a printing press.


    There was also the projector¡­


    Another 1,800 KW silent diesel generator¡­ This cost two million yuan. It was too expensive and he could not afford it.


    Moreover, the generator was a little sensitive. If he wanted to bring it to the other world, he had to study the self-destruction mechanism.


    Hmm¡­ right! There was also this!


    500Wser engraving machine, ultravioletser, water-cooling light source. Applicable range. Metal hardware, wood stic, leather fabric, ss products, nanocarving, top-notch version, 30,000 yuan each.


    The hope ofrge-scale enchantment, the light of technology, and the power of industry.


    The enchanted arrows and spears that had shone in the Valentine City defense battle were handmade by Kang De. Although they were useful, the production was low, so they were very tiring and troublesome. Later on, although his iron son came, it was not a problem. He had to think of a way to liberate the productivity of the Autobot.


    After all, there was only one tool. Of course, he had to do higher-level work.


    Therefore, for the entire morning, Kang Dey on the sofa and browsed Taobao. He ced an order and bought more and more andrger things.


    He bought a few hundred axes from more than ten shops. Wood handles, stainless steel, self-defense, cool, mountain-opening, and engineering. He wanted them all.


    He also bought some chainsaws. The green-skinned people would probably like them.


    Considering that these things were eitherrge or many, it was really a little eye-catching, so he filled in the address of the delivery to his hometown. When the time came, he would just go back and collect them.


    Thissted until noon. In any case, after buying it, it hadpletely evolved into a Taobao exploration trip. The product advertisement on the front page had also be hardcore and fierce, filled with the aura of the industrial era.


    Then, he ordered takeout. Two fried chicken bucket meals.


    At about one o¡¯clock, his phone began to vibrate.


    An unfamiliar number.


    Kang De picked up.


    The voice on the phone was gloomy and cold. ¡°Kang De, you¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    Kang De felt a little dizzy from browsing Taobao. At this moment, he perked up. ¡°Nonsense, if I didn¡¯t have guts, I wouldn¡¯t have you.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 236 - 236 White Lotus Kang De

    236 White Lotus Kang De


    ¡°Kang De, you¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, if I didn¡¯t have the guts, I wouldn¡¯t have you.¡±


    Kang De had a short temper. It had already be his instinct to curse. In less than a second, he retorted.


    The other party fell silent for a few seconds.


    Clearly, to Young Master Xie, it had been a long time since anyone dared to speak to him like this, so much so that his mind went nk for a moment and he did not know how to respond.


    Immediately after, he reacted and gritted his teeth in a gloomy voice, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking arrogant.¡±


    Kang De smiled happily.


    His reply was good, and this meant that he could continue to curse at the other party.


    After all, Kang De had killed more than ten days in the other world and killed 50,000 to 60,000 elves in the end. He had seen countless killings and lives die. He was definitely going to have PTSD. Who knew if he would be a monster who harmed society and be a huge unstable factor? What should he do?


    Of course, he had to undergo psychological treatment and guidance, but he did not dare to go to the hospital. Fortunately, volunteers like Young Master Xie and theckey helped him relieve his psychological pressure. It was really a huge merit.


    Therefore, Kang De said politely, ¡°Ah, how can I not be arrogant? A few days ago, my little darling spent money to buy me a suite. She paid in full and only wrote my name. This is already a huge good thing. Who knew that in a few days, a fool would buy it back at double the price¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, in the past few days, I¡¯m going to earn two million yuan. Not to mention you, even your father¡­ oh no, even your adoptive father can¡¯tpare to this speed of earning money, right? Who wouldn¡¯t be arrogant? For example, I think Young Master Xie is quite arrogant. It¡¯s already 2019, but you¡¯re still like a young master of the old society.¡±


    As Kang De spoke, he knew his limits. He could not set him on fire in one go. He could not waste what hade knocking on his door. He had to y with it well.


    It was rare to see such a ssic urban legend like a rich second-generation heir.


    However, to his surprise, Xie Guangjun was not angry or cursing.


    He only took a deep breath.


    Then, Xie Guangjun recovered his calm tone. At the very least, it sounded very calm.


    ¡°Kang De, you seem to have a problem with me.¡±


    Kang De stretched, ¡°It seems? It seems that Young Master Xie, you¡¯ve stood in the clouds and looked down at all living beings for a long time. You don¡¯t treat usmoners as humans. If you want to buy my house, get ackey to contact me. Just contact me. Aren¡¯t you going to speak nicely and act like you¡¯re an upper-ss person who¡¯s prepared to ept charity? Do I f*cking know you? Who are you? Please, you¡¯re the one who begged to buy my house. I didn¡¯t want to sell it myself. I didn¡¯t even pretend to be a master. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hehe, I see,¡± Xie Guangjun said indifferently. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to speak. If he offended you, I¡¯ll discipline him well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll discipline him unless you post a video,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Send me the video of him being electrocuted and kicked in the nuts as punishment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Young Master Xie fell silent again. One couldpletely imagine his pained expression. After all, to be honest, it was indeed an anomaly for a top-notch person like Kang De to appear in modern society. At the very least, with Xie Guangjun¡¯s experience, he had never seen such a strange fool in his life.


    He held back his irritable mood again and said, ¡°It seems that you have a deep prejudice against me. We can¡¯t resolve any problem by calling here. How about this? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal and let¡¯s y together tonight? How about it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll drug me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xie Guangjun took another deep breath. ¡°No, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. My mother said that it¡¯s hard to tell the human heart. She told me not to easily believe you city people, let alone rich people.¡± Kang De curled his lips and said, ¡°Who knows what you rich people have done behind your backs?¡±


    With Kang De¡¯s current extremely strong physical fitness, it was very easy to hear. When thest sentence was said, Xie Guangjun suddenly breathed rapidly on the other end of the phone.


    A momentter, Young Master Xie said coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kang De blinked and said innocently and confusedly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xie Guangjun¡¯s voice revealed a trace of anxiety, ¡°What did I do? I just want to get to know you and make friends¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s y together? What for?¡± Kang De snorted. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll get me drunk and find two beautiful big sisters with curvaceous bodies to taint my body?¡±


    On the phone, Xie Guangjun breathed heavily a few times like an old bull.


    ¡°F*ck¡­ f*ck¡­ f*ck!¡±


    Young Master Xie¡¯s self-restraint and patience were all exhausted.


    In fact, the reason why he was willing to argue with a lunatic like Kang De until now was already that he had a guilty conscience. If it was any other normal person, they would have long cursed and thrown their phone.


    He said coldly in a hoarse voice, ¡°Kang De! Don¡¯t be f*cking shameless! I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you! I¡¯ll ask you once! I want to buy the house you just bought! You spent two million yuan to buy it. I¡¯ll pay four million! I¡¯ll ask you once! Are you selling it?!¡±


    Kang De smiled proudly and said decisively, ¡°I¡¯ll sell it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Poor Young Master Xie. All the anger and ruthless words were stuck in his mouth.


    Kang De clicked his tongue and said, ¡°So you still want to buy a house. Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I thought you called to scold me and this business would be ruined. Therefore, I¡¯ll scold you first with the attitude that I can¡¯t suffer a loss. Don¡¯t take it to heart, and don¡¯t scold me back. If you scold me back, I won¡¯t sell it. Hey, hey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Xie Guangjun¡¯s eyes became darker and darker.


    On the other end of the phone, Kang De¡¯s expression became more and more puzzled. He did not even re up. Was he a turtle?


    To his surprise, Young Master Xie actually endured it again.


    Perhaps he was unwilling toplicate matters, or perhaps he nned to settle the scoreter. Kang De had already kicked his face, but he still maintained his calm.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to sell it, there¡¯s no need for us to say anything else. I¡¯ll contact the notary and intermediary. Let¡¯s find a ce and sign the contract. Bring the real estate certificate and rted documents¡­¡±


    He said.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Young Master Xie. Why are you in such a hurry to buy a house?¡±


    Xie Guangjun was furious again, ¡°What! Do! You! Want?!¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s chat, let¡¯s chat. Don¡¯t you want to get to know me too, Young Master Xie? Let¡¯s find a ce to talk first, get to know each other, and exchange feelings. Perhaps I can even discount you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can pay this upfront.¡± Xie Guangjun clearly did not understand Kang De¡¯s true meaning, but since this talkative b*stard was willing toe out, don¡¯t me him for being rude.


    Although he had to consider Wang Xiaoman and thew, it was actually fine.


    In today¡¯s society, the poorer they were, the richer they were. If a rich child who had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had no worries about wealth since he was young and lived at the top of society wanted to humiliate a poor kid from an ordinary family in his home ground, there were really thousands of ways to humiliate him and embarrass him.


    Moreover, it waspletely legal.


    He was too familiar with such things.


    A cold smile appeared on Xie Guangjun¡¯s lips, but his tone was even more polite, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet at four o¡¯clock. Take a taxi to the Water Dragon Roar¡­ Oh, you don¡¯t know where that is. That¡¯s the ce I usually go to y. It¡¯s at the Spirit Bamboo Temple. I¡¯ll send you the addresster. At that time, let¡¯s have fun¡­¡±


    Kang De curled his lips and said, ¡°It sounds like that kind of messy ce. My mother doesn¡¯t let me y there.¡±


    ¡­F*ck, did your mother or Wang Xiaoman not allow it?!


    Xie Guangjun was about to say something when he heard Kang De say, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Deer Mourn Alley?¡±


    Deer Mourn Alley? What was that?


    Xie Guangjun felt that the name was filled with an ancient charm and was very high-end. Could it be that this was the ce Wang Xiaoman often went to y?


    Before he could ask, he heard Kang De say, ¡°You don¡¯t know where that is. That¡¯s the ce I usually drink tea with Xiaoman. A person like you usually can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡ªHeh, there¡¯s a ce in City H that I, Xie Guangjun, am not qualified to go to?


    When Kang De said this, Xie Guangjun was not angry at all. He sneered, ¡°Then you have to bring me to see how powerful this is.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impressive,¡± Kang De said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about a street milk tea shop?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªF*ck¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Young Master Xie, meet at Deer Mourn Alley at four o¡¯clock. You want to buy my house and pay such a huge price. You must treat me to milk tea.¡±


    Kang De said with a smile, then he recalled something, ¡°Right, you definitely don¡¯t know where Deer Mourn Alley is, right? I don¡¯t have to send you the address. This milk tea shop is beside the Long Coast Police Station¡­¡±


    Young Master Xie was once again provoked by Kang De. ¡°What the f*ck do you want?!¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°Sell the house. What else?¡±


    There was a bang on the other end of the phone, followed by a notification that the call had ended.


    It seemed that Young Master Xie had to change his phone.


    Kang De put down the phone, then burst outughing.


    The smile became more and more enthusiastic, and theughter became louder and louder. He was even so happy that he pounded the sofa and stomped his feet. Fortunately, he did not use any strength, or the floor would have copsed. It felt good, too f*cking good.


    ¡°F*ck, if there are a few more such idiots, I won¡¯t have to worry about mental problems at all.¡±


    As he spoke, heughed again.


    Afterughing for a while and resting, Kang De muttered to himself, ¡°Will hee?¡±


    The entire motivation of this guy to buy a house was the dark secret in his heart, so he had to get it. He did not fall out and hang up after being fooled by Kang De¡¯s various words. He must be extremely afraid of this matter.


    The reason why he lost hisposure in the end was probably that he was frightened by the words ¡°police station¡±.


    He felt guilty.


    It had to be said that the concept of the rule ofw in his country was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Even such a rich second-generation heir who had done bad things had the most instinctive fear of the people¡¯s police, not treating thew as nothing.


    His mothend was awesome. His mothend was awesome.


    So, would hee?


    He should.


    Kang De thought for a moment and decided to add anotheryer of insurance.


    He opened the call record and opened the number of theckey.


    He did not call. Instead, heposed a message.


    ¡°Remember to remind your master that at four o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll see you in Deer Mourn Alley. You have toe, or there¡¯ll be no negotiation. Remember to tell him that the leaders of the public security department are all there. Don¡¯t stand me up.¡±


    After clicking send, Kang De burst outughing again.


    ¡°Am I a little annoying¡­¡±


    After conducting such a conscience interrogation, he immediately rejected it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Look at me. I have supernatural powers and canpletely dominate the city, but I abide by thews and am a good citizen who obeys thew. I don¡¯t use my strength to act recklessly. I have to spend money to buy whatever I want. When I encounter rich second-generation heirs and snobbishckeys, I don¡¯t use violent methods to crush them. How innocent and kind I am. I¡¯m simply pure like a white lotus¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he temporarily threw this matter to the back of his mind.


    It was not even two o¡¯clock yet. Let¡¯s y Starcraft first.


    When Kang De next looked up, it was about 3:50 PM Don¡¯t misunderstand, it was not in the early morning, but in the afternoon. Almost two hourster, he was woken up because his phone began to vibrate.


    ¡°Hey, Young Master Xie, did you change your phone? It¡¯s good to have money.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Xie Guangjun¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes. Where are you?¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re really going?¡±


    Squeak¡ªa very clear sound of brakes.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m joking,¡± Kang De hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll be there soon. I¡¯m out. I¡¯m already on the way.¡±


    Kang De picked up his phone and stood up. He had just taken a few steps when he thought for a moment, ¡°Could it be that this guy wants to turn around and leave now and n to stand me up?¡±


    He thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If I stand him up, he can¡¯t do anything to me. If he dares to stand me up, I¡¯ll stuff a pigeon into his anus.¡±


    He was not weak at all.


    Kang De changed his clothes and did not bring anything other than his phone. He went out and downstairs to the southwest door. He took a taxi and went to the pharmacy by the roadside while waiting for the car.


    He bought a bag ofxatives.


    He stuffed the ratherrge box of medicine into his pocket. It was a bulging pile. When he retracted his hand, his pocket had already ttened. Looking at the ball of light at his fingertips that only he could see, Kang De smiled.


    It should be useful.


    The driver drove, got into the car, and went straight to his destination. It was only two to three kilometers away and he would arrive soon.


    After he got out of the car, he walked to the roadside. The police station was beside him, and Young Master Xie was nowhere to be seen.


    Kang De looked at his phone. It was 3:58 PM. He had already researched and decided that after 4:05 PM, a pigeon would be stuffed in every minute.


    After a while, with an arrogant roar, a supercar that was obviously super expensive but Kang De could not recognize the brand drove over and stopped in the parking space by the road.


    A person alighted from the car.


    When he saw Kang De, a formal and polite smile appeared on his face as he walked over.


    ¡°Kang De, right? I¡¯m Xie Guangjun.¡±


    He stretched out his hand.


    Kang De said sincerely, ¡°Young Master Xie, you protected your anus.¡±


    The two of them held hands.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Ah, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!¡±


    Kang De shouted at the top of his voice with a twisted expression, ¡°Mr. Police¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 238 - 238 Entering the Room

    238 Entering the Room


    He returned home leisurely and sent a few WeChat messages to Old Wang on the way.


    He wanted her to stay with her father for the next few days.


    Most likely, Xie Guangjun would not dare to attack Wang Xiaoman as her father was not to be trifled with.


    However, there was nothing wrong with being careful.


    His parents were far away in Africa. Thepany¡¯s camp was filled with armed sentries. There was no problem at all.


    !!


    Kang De thought for a moment, shrugged, andughed, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    His phone vibrated. Xiaoman had sent another message.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. I¡¯ve asked Dad. His father, Xie Ligan, was someone who started doing things during the change of eras. The social system of that era was notplete. There were all kinds of people mixed in and covered in sand. The people who had stabilized themselves in that era until now were all very wild and really difficult to deal with. Although Xie Guangjun is far inferior to his father, his inheritance and influence are not easy to deal with. His reputation in the circle is also very domineering.¡±


    Kang De smiled and replied, ¡°Then I have to experience it.¡±


    The notification that he was typing a message appeared one moment and disappeared the next. After a short while, Xiaoman sent a message, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not afraid of facing him head-on, but if he uses social connections or other methods to disgust you, it¡¯ll be very difficult. In short, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and wrote, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the worst happens, he¡¯ll use despicable methods to scheme against me. He¡¯ll even get some poison or something to frame me. Even if it seeds, you don¡¯t have to worry. At that time, I¡¯ll directly tear down his house and beat up his entire family in front of him. Then, I¡¯ll grab his face and fly all the way to the entrance of the provincial government and turn myself in to the provincial governor. At that time, I want to see if the country believes him or me.¡±


    After a while, Xiaoman sent a ¡®wow¡¯ emoji.


    ¡°Then have fun.¡± She said.


    Kang De smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He typed, ¡°y for a few days before youe back.¡±


    After sweeping across the shared bike by the road, Kang De rode to the entrance of the district, locked the car, and walked all the way home. He opened the door and prepared to put the cup of spiked milk tea in the refrigerator.


    Then, he thought for a moment, ¡°¡­Speaking of which, the weather is quite hot.¡±


    Therefore, it was ced in the hottest kitchen.


    He was not the one drinking. Why should he ice it? What a waste.


    Kang De paced a few steps on the spot and thought about this again. He shook his head.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    He sighed, ¡°My rtives and friends are not in this city, and my parents are far away in Africa. I¡¯m still a student and haven¡¯t entered society to work. I don¡¯t usually go out and don¡¯t have any bad habits. What method does this Young Master Xie have to deal with me? I really don¡¯t think he has a chance.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    He looked at his phone. It was already past five. Calcting the time, he had been back for more than 20 hours, which was four hours in the other world¡­ Forget it, he should go back.


    He walked into the bedroom and snapped his fingers. He entered the white fog world and shuttled back to the other world.


    He opened his eyes. Sunlight seeped in through the window and was bright.


    Not far away, a woman with red hair sat. When she saw this, she immediately jumped up. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Kang De hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m back for something.¡±


    This was the strategy that had been decided previously. Before Kang De returned, the gori would stay in his room to prevent any ignorant people from prying on or discovering his secret.


    It had only been less than four hours in the other world, but the gori was already a little lonely. She hugged Kang De and refused to let go. After coaxing her, he took out the snack gift bag and a few sets of beautiful clothes he had gathered from the white fog world. Only then was the gori happy, but she still chased after him and asked questions.


    Ever since the Holy Seal Inds, she had been very interested in Kang De¡¯s house.


    Kang De talked to her for a while before opening the door and saying, ¡°Hello.¡±


    A maid immediately appeared in the corridor. She approached with small steps and lowered her head, ¡°Lord!¡±


    Kang De said to her, ¡°Please invite Mr. Hong San over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Not long after, Hong San rushed over. He nced at Kang De and did not ask, ¡°Lord?¡±


    Kang De went straight to the point, ¡°Have you checked the magic items seized from the elves?¡±


    This was a huge project. Although the five Dragon g Corps had been smashed into peanut butter along with the main force, there should be some that had escaped or were hard. This had to be searched and collected by the scavenging team for a long time. However, the camp of the Dusk Legion had been wiped out by the gori¡¯s mercenary group. Arge number of captured resources had been maintained intact. All the seized and gains had been stored as Kang De¡¯s private spoils of war and waited for further distribution and processing.


    Hong San shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done a preliminary check, but the results have not been calcted because it¡¯s too detailed. After all, we¡¯re very short of people, especially those we can trust¡­ Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get the ount book.¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not checking the ounts. I have something useful.¡±


    He had to make it short.


    Now, the time flow of the two worlds had been reversed by the power of Akatum. In other words, if he stayed here for an hour now, seven hours would pass on Earth. Although he could use the Dragon God¡¯s power to adjust the time ratio back, why would he do this? Every time he adjusted it, the time anchor of the white fog world would sync with Earth by a minute. It would spend another minute to adjust back. How wasteful.


    Therefore, he said simply, ¡°I want two things. If the inventory doesn¡¯t have them, spread the word and buy them from the idlers in Valentine.¡±


    Hong San nodded.


    ¡°The first is to collect jewelry without any magic power. I just want good workmanship and craftsmanship. Don¡¯t have any fancy magic functions. This can be done in the long run. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    The Cathayan said, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    He did not ask anything he should not ask.


    ¡°As for the second method, the sooner the better¡­¡±


    Kang De hesitated for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Help me collect magic items. Scrolls, equipment, essories, they¡¯re all fine. As for functions, they¡¯re the kind that¡¯s very suitable for pranking and scaring people. For example, the Invisibility Cloak, the Fear Spell, Soul Summoning¡­ That¡¯s it. Do you understand? The power shouldn¡¯t be too strong, and it shouldn¡¯t cause rtivelyrge damage to the body and mind.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°I understand. The low-level interrogation spell group used by the judicial knights and magistrates was proudly dered by the inventor to be a legal weapon that any country with the spirit of thew has to buy. Because the goal of the invention was only limited to mortals, the structure was simple, the magic power was low, it was easy to master, and it was easy to copy. The bacsh rate was extremely low, and it brought arge amount of patent ie to the inventor.¡±


    ¡°This spell team is only used for public security crimes and criminal disputes between ordinary people. It usually only scares people until they pee their pants and confess honestly. It won¡¯t cause permanent mental trauma. It¡¯s useless against supernatural beings, and it¡¯s also useless against most nobles who have undergone corresponding diet replenishment and mental training since they were young.¡±


    ¡°Alright, this is very magical. Apart from these, make some of the others.¡± Kang De patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you¡­ How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Some of them will search the warehouse, and others will ask the nobles for help. The remaining ones will buy it from the wild mages gathered in Valentine.¡±


    Hong San calcted for a moment. ¡°It¡¯ll take about two hours.¡±


    That was 14 hours on Earth.


    Ah, Young Master Xie, you can sleep well tonight. What a pity.


    However, it did not matter. Kang De was not afraid that he would fly.


    He said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hong San lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Nothing else happened, right?¡±


    Hong San smiled. ¡°How can it be so fast?¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses and shook his head and smiled. That¡¯s right, it had only been four hours in the other world.


    D*mn, the two sides were reversed. This time difference was too hardcore.


    After chatting for a while, Hong San bade farewell and left.


    Kang De chatted with the gori for a while longer and promised to return as soon as possible. Then, he activated his ability and left.


    Although he could stay here until Hong San found everything, when he thought about how an hour here was seven hours on Earth, he felt that it was a loss to stay in the other world.


    This hour or so was enough for him to sleep fully on Earth.


    When he returned to Earth, his phone automatically calibrated. It was already past eleven at night and it was dark outside.


    ¡°My biological clock is simply overturned¡­ What a mess.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes, washed up, and fell asleep.


    The night passed uneventfully. At eight in the morning, Kang De woke up and stretched beautifully. He went to the refrigerator and randomly got something to eat. Then, he snapped his fingers and ck light shed as he returned to the other world.


    The sunlight was still bright, but it was a little dark. The gori sitting at the table recovered and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re back again! So fast!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fortunately, his mental fortitude was already too strong. Otherwise, he would go crazy after making these trips.


    Kang De asked the maidservant to call Hong San over again. Just as the other party had said, two hourster, he appeared by the door with an exquisite leather bag.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    He came to Kang De and opened the bag. It was arranged in an orderly manner. The essories were all ced in small boxes. There was a row of short wands in the buckle on the side of the package. The scrolls were tied with ribbons and arranged in an orderly manner. In addition, there were bottles of crystal clear magic medicine that emitted various luster.


    ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°I added a few more bottles of magic medicine. Some repair mental injuries and some heal physical injuries to prevent any idents. They might be useful.¡±


    Kang De took the leather bag. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hong San smiled reservedly and continued, ¡°I also chose a few powerful items of the elves from the warehouse forbat and rapid mobility. There are also some that you requested that are more inclined to concealment and stealth. The scrolls for the interrogation spell group are also inside. I¡¯ve prepared three sets. They should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, I also visited a few wild mages on the way. Their magic attainments are not high, only slightly stronger than apprentices. Theirbat strength is limited, but they¡¯re useful in other fields, such as chasing debts and being a security guard.¡±


    ¡°You know thatbat strength is not the most important thing in that line of work. Deterrence is the most important. Therefore, their limited magic standards are all used to figure out how to bluff. I personally observed them and have to admit that if they use their full strength, in the eyes of people with no magicmon sense, they¡¯re simply no different from an Archmage. The sound and light effect is extremely gorgeous. I bought something from them. You¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, is it that exciting?


    Kang De¡¯s heart itched uncontrobly. It had to be said that Hong San¡¯s arrangement was extremely considerate and thoughtful. Through Kang De¡¯s words, he urately grasped the user¡¯s needs.


    He even considered Kang De¡¯s usual desire to show off.


    He said excitedly, ¡°Which one is it? Which one?¡±


    Hong San still smiled and said politely, ¡°There are many things. It takes a lot of time to exin them one by one. Moreover, I can¡¯t remember them clearly for a moment, so I¡¯ve already written the instructions andbels. In our words, there¡¯s everything. All the magic items have also been checked by the three spellcasters. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    The words of Cathay were simr to Chinese characters. They were simr to traditional characters. To Kang De, they were the kind of words that he did not know how to write but could read. The Chinese brain had its ownplicated conversion plug-in!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What else could Kang De say?


    He patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder forcefully. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not the butler.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have an even more important career to do now.¡± Hong San bowed and smiled, ¡°However, when you seed in the future and want to hide in the forest, I¡¯m willing to be your butler.¡±


    Back in the white fog world.


    He returned to Earth.


    As soon as he returned, a pile of messages and missed calls were stuffed into his phone.


    Before Kang De could take a closer look, his phone buzzed.


    Young Master¡ªXie¡ª


    Although it was an unfamiliar number, Kang De¡¯s mood immediately became excited. He clicked to answer. A momentter, the shout on the other end sounded, ¡°Is it Kang De? Which deep mountain forest did you run to? Why aren¡¯t you in the service area? There¡¯s a delivery for you. Come and get it!¡±


    Kang De confirmed the address and goods and realized that the things he had bought yesterday had arrived. They were really fast.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Just leave it at the door. I¡¯ll go hometer.¡±


    The addresses of the items he had bought yesterday were all filled in. Because there were many things that were strange and a little eye-catching, he threw them over.


    After hanging up, Kang De thought for a moment.


    Although he could directly transmigrate to his hometown through the white fog world, he felt that it was better not to use this ability so openly. It would not be good if he was identally discovered.


    Moreover¡­


    He weighed the leather bag in his hand and smiled evilly. ¡°I need an alibi too.¡±


    After returning to the white fog world, he threw the leather bag over. After all, this appearance was rtively eye-catching and strange. Kang De had always been careful. He left home, went downstairs, and took a taxi to his hometown.


    There were surveince cameras from the elevator to the ground floor to the entrance of the district.


    Including the online booking order.


    It was a huge order. The driver was very happy and chatted along the way. Time passed quickly.


    After returning, he greeted the men at the entrance of the vige. There were two boxes in front of the door and he moved them in. No one lived in his hometown, but the renovation was not bad and the furniture wasplete. For the sake of caution, he installed surveince cameras. Very good.


    After moving, Kang De ran to Xiaoman¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house and agreed to eat tonight.


    When he returned home, he closed the door and pulled the curtains. He shuttled back to the white fog world and brought the leather bag over. He sat on his bed and took it out to read the instructions one by one. For a moment, from time to time, a certain person¡¯s strangeughter sounded in the quiet house.


    At night, there was a shout from the door. Grandma Wang pushed open the street door and entered. Kang De drove at double speed and packed everything in one go before throwing it back into the white fog world. Then, he jumped down and opened the door. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s grandparents were usually at home and could casually deal with dinner. When Kang De came over tonight, he made many sumptuous dishes. They were also happy to have their children return to apany them.


    As he ate, they chatted. On a whim, his grandfather even drank two sses with Kang De.


    He chatted with Kang De, who replied calmly. The admiration and love in Grandpa Wang¡¯s eyes became stronger and stronger. The old man had watched Kang De grow up, and now, Kang De¡¯s temperament was calm andposed. His words and actions could simply be said to be generous. This naturally surprised Grandpa Wang.


    How could he know what Kang De had experienced? After so many things, he had interacted with those nobles and important figures who were usually high and mighty, and it was because he had the upper hand¡­ Of course, he could gain experience.


    ¡°Good child, good child.¡±


    He praised.


    Some people said good children, but they said good grandson-inw in their hearts.


    After eating and drinking, he chatted with the two old people for a while. It was alreadyte and it was already past eight o¡¯clock. Old people were almost ready to wash up and go to sleep at this time.


    Kang De bade farewell and left. He returned home, inserted the door, and brought the leather bag back. He weighed it for a while before closing his eyes to rest. He waited until after midnight. At this moment, it waste at night and most people had already fallen asleep. It was time to do something¡ªand Young Master Xie¡¯s nightlife had probably just reached its exciting part.


    Kang De prepared to move.


    He suddenly thought of something¡ªdid Xie Guangjun arrange for someone to monitor him and spend money to find a group of hooligans to smash the ss in his hometown?


    Just as this thought arose, he shook his head and smiled.


    He was thinking too much. Most of the families in this vige had the surname Kang. The old people he saw at the entrance were all Kang De¡¯s rtives and elders. Not to mention anything else, just the people he had seen with his own eyes when he was young and had witnessed three armed fights in the vige. They were either fighting for the Qingming Festival,peting for the number of policy spots, or standing up for the aggrieved juniors. The customs of the people were simply extremely simple. Let¡¯s put it this way. Even if Xie Guangjun found five vans of people, once they fought, they would have to lie at the entrance of the vige.


    Moreover, the surveince camera of his hometown was uploaded and could be checked at any time. As soon as there was any abnormality, it would immediately sound the rm.


    There was no problem.


    ¡°No matter how stupid Xie Guangjun is, he won¡¯t do such a lowly thing¡­¡±


    Kang De had left a spatial anchor in Xie Guangjun¡¯s front passenger seat during the day. He could directly cross it through his shuttle ability. Of course, before that, he had to make a call to test it.


    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    Kang De knocked his head. ¡°I forgot about that cup of milk tea.¡±


    After being drugged and left in the kitchen for the entire night, it was probably already spoiled. It was just right to feed Young Master Xie.


    With a ck sh, Kang De transmigrated back to the white fog world and jumped to his house in the city.


    Then, he entered reality from the white fog space.


    He stood up and was about to go to the living room when his expression suddenly changed.


    The bedroom door was open. Kang De heard the living room. The living room also heard movement here. He gently put down the leather bag. Footsteps had already sounded on the other side.


    Kang De strode out of the bedroom and saw a stranger standing there looking at him in surprise. The living room was brightly lit. Two people were sitting on the sofa, putting their shoes up on the coffee table. The other person was opening the refrigerator to find something. There were the cores of fruit and the packaging of snacks on the coffee table. They had eaten a lot.


    These people either had long hair or a crew cut. Their clothes were not bad, but they were a little dirty and looked a little sloppy. Most importantly, their temperament and sitting posture revealed a ruffian aura that was alienated by mainstream society.


    They were all shocked to see Kang De. The person in front of him said, ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    No wonder the bedroom door was opened and the cab was pulled open.


    Kang De let out a long sigh.


    From their appearance, temperament, and actions, he had roughly guessed what was going on.


    Had Xie Guangjun gone crazy?


    However, what was in front of him was the truth what had already happened. Whether Xie Guangjun was crazy or not was something he had to deal with in the future.


    The two people on the sofa also stood up.


    Although the four of them were surprised where Kang De came from, they did not see him appear out of thin air after all. They thought that he was hiding somewhere. Everyone revealed proud smiles that they had finally seen their prey walk into a trap. They were filled with mockery and joy that they were about toplete their work.


    ¡°Sigh, ah, f*ck.¡±


    Kang De rubbed his forehead and sighed in distress, ¡°How f*cking awesome.¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239 Terror

    239 Terror


    ¡°That¡¯s f*cking awesome.¡±


    Kang De let out a long breath.


    To be honest, after thinking about it, he did not think of this possibility.


    Xie Guangjun had actually found a few hooligans toe to his house directly, and they had even broken into the house.


    Moreover, it was in the city, a prosperous area, and a high-end district. There were two police stations within a three-kilometer radius. He could reach the district government in ten minutes by bicycle.


    ¡®You¡¯re going to heaven.¡¯


    At this moment, Kang De¡¯s mood could only be described with one word.


    D*mn.


    This matter was simply ridiculous.


    Brother, this was awful society.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re still a rich second-generation heir, and your father is still a famous entrepreneur. Don¡¯t you care about the social impact?


    However, no matter what, it had already happened.


    Getting even with Xie Guangjun was in the future. There were still four things to deal with now.


    Kang De shook his head and passed by the person who hade to check on themotion before walking into the living room.


    He looked at the French windows north of the living room. The curtains had been drawn.


    Then, he looked at the door and saw that it was tightly closed.


    The messy bags and fruit cores scattered on the coffee table were from the refrigerator. Old Wang had bought them.


    ¡°Brothers, your culinary skills are good,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Are you all full? If you¡¯re not full, eat more.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a little bold.¡±


    The person who spoke was more stable and confident than the other three. He should be the leader. He narrowed his eyes at Kang De like a wolf sizing up his prey, his eyes filled with disdain and mockery.


    This gaze was rtively easy to recognize. It was basically the same as the hooligans around the middle school in the early years looking at the students who were studying in famous schools.


    These hooligans who had given up their studies early for various reasons thought that they had seen the world and knew some so-called social principles. They felt that the rules were not enough and their fists could earn them more. Therefore, their gazes at those good students who went to school obediently revealed disdain and a sense of superiority, thinking that the other party was only a nerd who studied hard.


    Of course, they would definitely not admit that other than disdain, there was also hidden jealousy in their eyes.


    As expected, that person smiled and said, ¡°People who have studied are indeed different.¡±


    Of course, the teasing in his tone was not hidden.


    This was because, in the current situation, it was four against one. Four gangsters against a university student had an overwhelming advantage. They were a wolf pack, and the other party was only a lonelymb, as weak as paper.


    Kang De only smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Xie Guangjun¡¯s people?¡±


    Those peopleughed at the same time, ¡°No, no, no. We¡¯re not. We just don¡¯t like you, so we specially came to teach you a lesson. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so vignt. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re or not, but there¡¯s surveince in the elevator and in the district. You definitely don¡¯t dare to kill me. Haven¡¯t you thought of the consequences of doing this?¡±


    Those peopleughed again.


    ¡°Kang De, right?¡±


    The leader seemed to enjoy the current situation. This came from the nature of human violence. He liked the feeling of destroying the weak, and he preferred to gradually destroy the defense of such cultured and highly educated people and make them recognize the truth of the world and that society was not as simple as they thought.


    Therefore, he smiled and said, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re the kind of hooligans who don¡¯t know anything and only work for others with money? You don¡¯t have to scare me. Let me tell you the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, we picked the lock and entered. This is called an illegal invasion of a residence. If we beat you up, it will be considered a serious vition of your personal safety. On the basis of crime, we¡¯ll be sentenced to not more than three years of fixed-term imprisonment or criminal detention.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re a little rough and hit you until you¡¯re lightly injured, this will constitute deliberate injury. It¡¯ll also be less than three years. However, if we only p you, press your head into the toilet, and roast your bird feathers with a lighter, this will be a public order punishment. This will be the final oue.¡±


    He had a gentle smile on his face. If he changed into a suit and wore sses, it could not be said that he was awyer.


    ¡°That¡¯s the result.¡±


    The hooligan leader said clearly, ¡°If we hit and humiliate you, you can call the police. We¡¯ll be arrested. We¡¯ll confess and plead guilty. We¡¯ll apologize deeply to you and even take the initiative topensate you because we have money. For some reason, we have plenty in our ounts.¡±


    ¡°Afterpensating you, the rest is enough for my family and me to spend a long time. We¡¯ll go to jail, and there¡¯ll be people taking care of us in prison. Because we¡¯re popr, we¡¯ll actively undergo reform and perform seriously to strive to be released from prison as soon as possible. After Ie out, I¡¯ll step into society again and apply for a job. Moreover, I¡¯ll obtain a very good position in argepany. It might be better than a job seriously found by a university student like you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the result.¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­¡±


    He smiled warmly.


    ¡°We won¡¯t hit you too hard. We know thew and we¡¯re also civilized people, but we¡¯ll probably take some photos and videos and put them on your school¡¯s forum or even the intr to let the teachers and students of your school see. If this is an illegal crime, we¡¯llpensate you ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you¡¯ll be a celebrity in your school, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in the mood to care about that anymore, because thewsuit and the statement will torture you for a long time. When you catch your breath a little and feel gratified that we¡¯re being punished by thew, there might be a few more people who don¡¯t like you on the road one day. Therefore, they¡¯ll pry open the lock at night and do what happened today to you again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even a third and fourth wave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the result. The result you want.¡±


    ¡°How is it? How do you feel?¡±


    He smiled and stared into Kang De¡¯s eyes. The other three looked at him, trying to see what they wanted to see on the young man¡¯s face. Fear, panic, disbelief, forcefulness, and weakness.


    Kang De sighed. ¡°For such a small matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably not a small matter, brother.¡±


    That person sighed, ¡°Why do you want topete with rich people? Do you think that we¡¯re in a legal society now? The world is very fair and everything is very clean?¡±


    ¡°The rich won¡¯t argue with you because they can¡¯t be bothered to. If they really argue with you, can you defeat them? Even a boor like me knows that thew isgging. There are loopholes that can be exploited, let alone by the rich. There¡¯s no such thing as collusion between officials and business now. The anti-corruption and promotion of integrity are done very well. We all know that the nationalw is strict, but who told you that the rich have to collude with officials to deal with you? There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°You think you can protect yourself with the weapons of thew?¡±


    ¡°But rich people know thew better than you.¡±


    His smile was both mocking and disdainful. ¡°How do you feel, university student?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite shocked. A university student like me with a much better family background and more education than you will definitely have a brighter future than you. I really didn¡¯t expect there to be such a way to y.¡±


    Kang De looked at every pair of eyes, then pointed outside the door. ¡°My neighbor, a rich second-generation heir, is my childhood friend. My father and her father are also childhood friends. You said that rich people are very powerful. Aren¡¯t you afraid of this rich person in her family?¡±


    ¡°Xie Guangjun asked you to deal with me and scare me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t let go and will definitely find him?¡±


    The leader shrugged and said, ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t know who Xie Guangjun is. Secondly, I was talking nonsense just now and was captured by the police. I told you that this was all my own idea. In any case, in a legal society, we can¡¯t torture a confession. Without evidence, you can¡¯t make me confess, right?¡±


    ¡°If you insist, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s fight awsuit. He¡¯s rich. He can spend money to find a big-shotwyer and y with you every day. He can skip work for a month and his father will still transfer money to him. As for you, are you going to learn or not? Are you going to find a job? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten up?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re stubborn, tough man, where¡¯s your father? Where¡¯s your mother? Your mother is a teacher, right? I heard from others that you¡¯re not afraid that someone will go to school to cause trouble? Does the family want peace?¡±


    This person¡¯s tone was still very calm and even a little earnest.


    It was as if these four people were not here to do evil but to persuade.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not easy for you to study. Listen to my advice. Don¡¯t force yourself. You can¡¯t carry it. If they want to deal with you, how can amoner fight with a rich person?¡±


    He took a deep drag of his cigarette and exhaled a ball of smoke, like a big brother who had seen through the world.


    ¡°We still have to do this today. It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but why did you offend him so ruthlessly? If you admit your mistake here and beg for mercy, you have to be beaten up. However, you can¡¯t drink shit and urine. After all, he has to vent his anger. You still have to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Listen to my advice. After being beaten up, think about who you offended. Hurry up and think of a way to apologize. Think about what he wants. Hurry up and send it up. Don¡¯t carry it. Really.¡±


    He raised his chin and looked at Kang De, wanting to see him break down.


    However, there was still nothing.


    ¡°ording to you¡­¡± Kang De said coldly, ¡°I have to thank you for being soft-hearted and not insulting me. I have to thank you for hitting me. Why? Do you think you¡¯re very loyal, principled, and kind?¡±


    ¡°Xie Guangjun is doing evil. In order to take his money, you also did evil. You¡¯re a b*stard. Do you still want to build a memorial? Do you still think you¡¯re a hero? You persuaded me to admit defeat because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll call the police, right? If I¡¯m afraid, I won¡¯t dare to make a fuss. Not only won¡¯t you have to go to jail, but you¡¯ll also get money. How good is that?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for taking such money?¡±


    When those people heard this, they cursed one after another and were even prepared to attack. The leader waved his hand and stopped hisckey. He stood up with an ugly expression.


    ¡°You are really stubborn. I¡¯m quite impressed that you¡¯re still holding on now. I¡¯ve dealt with a few people before. There are people who have seen more than you. There are only three people as hard as you.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m very curious why you¡¯re still so calm.¡±


    That person sneered, ¡°Two of those three people were also afraid after being beaten up. After all, it hurts. The remaining one was not afraid even after being beaten up. In the end, he was still afraid. Guess how he was afraid?¡±


    Kang De chuckled, ¡°I want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll tell you. I only exined onew to him.¡±


    This hooligan who knew thew said with a cruel smile, ¡°Article 353, those who force others to take drugs and inject them will be sentenced to three to ten years of fixed-term imprisonment and face a fine.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°How is it, university student?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use a few years in prison to exchange for my bonus and job after I¡¯m released. All that in exchange for your life.¡±


    ¡°How is it? How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°What do you have to fight with rich people?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare anything this time. He¡¯s kind, moral, and cultured. He doesn¡¯t n to ruin your life, but if you continue to not know how to appreciate favors¡­ do you want to try?¡±


    These hooligans smiled coldly and cruelly.


    There was a dark side in a person¡¯s soul.


    This was because humans were once animals, and humans had always been animals.


    It was satisfying to control the fate of others, trample on their dignity, make them bend their knees, and make them beg for mercy, even if they were only executors.


    Kang De slowly exhaled. ¡°F*ck.¡±


    He slowly turned around and looked at everyone¡¯s faces, his eyes changing.


    In their eyes, this was the precursor to copse and fear.


    The leader said, ¡°Why, you didn¡¯t expect this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned something new,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°I thought it was an urban novel. I didn¡¯t expect it to be horror genre.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De did not answer. Instead, he walked to the bed and closed the curtains. He ran his finger across the thick curtains, and a light that could not be noticed by the naked eye shed.


    He said indifferently, ¡°How many times have you done this? How many times has Xie Guangjun done it?¡±


    After asking, he shook his head. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t get the truth now.¡±


    His finger wandered on the curtain as he drew, ¡°Do you know that after we met yesterday, Xie Guangjun thanked me and said that I made him understand something? Today, I have to thank you too. You also let me know some things. I was indeed a little arrogant earlier.¡±


    The few of them looked at each other.


    Themon sense of modern society was Earth¡¯smon sense, science, and logic.


    They had already checked Kang De¡¯s bedroom earlier, but they found nothing. After seeing him walk out of the bedroom, their first thought was naturally that he had been hiding somewhere previously and would definitely not think that this guy had just teleported back.


    Now, Kang De had always been calm and peaceful. Their thoughts were only ¡°this guy has a tough personality and something to rely on. He won¡¯t cry until he sees the coffin¡± and nothing else.


    However, now, after Kang De leisurely said those words, these people finally felt a trace of unease.


    It was not that he had discovered something, but the intuition of humans as creatures.


    The hooligan closest to him suddenly stood up. He had already had enough of Kang De¡¯s pretentious appearance. He reached out to grab his head. ¡°Kneel down¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around, grabbed his arm, and looked him in the eye. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The hooligan struggled with all his might, but he was shocked to discover that the other party¡¯s hand was like an iron mp.


    Before he could say anything, Kang De sighed.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s actually no need to tell me. Just like how I don¡¯t remember the name of the knight I cut open with my flying axe¡­ It¡¯s actually nothing.¡±


    He looked at the other party and said softly, ¡°But you can still feel the supreme honor.¡±


    Click.


    In an instant, everything happened.


    The three hooligans saw theirpanion in a deadlock with Kang De. Then, Kang De¡¯s hand appeared above the other party¡¯s head. In the next moment, with a tooth-aching crisp sound, the familiarpanion¡¯s head turned 180 degrees and stared at them. His mouth was slightly open, and his eyes had already begun to unfocus.


    Plop.


    The corpse fell to the ground.


    The three of them stood in a daze. They could not react at all to what had happened.


    They only watched all of this in shock.


    Kang De looked at the leader.


    ¡°You said that you wanted to know why I was so calm from the beginning to the end.¡±


    When the three of them heard this, they looked at Kang De in a daze.


    In the next moment, they saw the eyes of this naive and weak university student light up with terrifying lightning. He rose in the air in front of them, and raging mes curled and burned from his arms. The blue frost built a gorgeous magic ring behind him. Under the dazzling golden light, the red cloak turned from illusory to solid and spread out from behind him. A dazzling golden light filled his entire body and finally turned into a golden armor with shining runes.


    Kang De¡¯s voice was like a god that rumbled in their hearts.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240 Seeing Young Master Xie Off

    240 Seeing Young Master Xie Off


    There were five people in the living room.


    Three were dead, and two were alive.


    The hooligan leader leaned on the sofa andy on his back weakly, cold sweat dripping down his face.


    His eyes were filled with unprecedented fear.


    In modern society, who had the chance to see such a thing?


    He thought that it was a little orange cat, but he did not expect it to be a tiger.


    It was like a dream. Or rather, he yearned extremely for all of this to be a nightmare.


    However, that was not the case. Thepanions who were still alive not long ago were not far away. They were all silent. They either fell to the ground ory on the sofa with their eyes wide open.


    In the blink of an eye, they were killed.


    Moreover, he was extremely sure that he was still alive not because he was very impressive.


    The tiger sat beside him and even hugged his shoulder. They sat side by side on the sofa, like two good brothers talking about the past.


    However, it was not a reminiscence, but an interrogation.


    How did Xie Guangjun contact him? Who was in charge of contacting him? How could they maintain contact? Who was the middleman? What deeper connection did he have with Xie Guangjun? Where was Xie Guangjun now and what he was doing?


    And many more.


    The hooligan leader answered every question in extreme detail.


    On the one hand, extreme pure fear made him lose all the courage to resist and lie.


    On the other hand, he had been ordered to do something tonight, but he had encountered such an unimaginable desperate situation. Even his life was threatened. Facing Kang De¡¯s destructive killing, this mortal hadpletely lost all his courage and did not dare to hate the ruthless Kang De. However, the anxiety and fear in his heart for tonight¡¯s failure naturally turned to Xie Guangjun.


    He had thoughts like, ¡°You caused me to fall into such a state, so don¡¯t think about living well. Aren¡¯t you powerful and capable? Then try dealing with this monster.¡±


    Therefore, he confessed everything.


    After all, he still had the thought of confessing. Cooperation and conversation could buy time and let him find a chance to survive¡­ He had to live. He did not want to die.


    ¡°You must be very afraid.¡±


    Hearing this, the hooligan leader¡¯s body shook.


    The other party¡¯s tone was very calm, just like before.


    His house had been broken into by four strangers. His personal safety, dignity, and even his life were enveloped and threatened by the money and malice of rich people. He waspletely pitiful prey without any threat. Under such circumstances, the other party still maintained a calm tone and posture. He had been calm from the beginning to the end.


    At that time, the hooligan leader even secretly praised the other party¡¯s courage or guessed that he had something else to rely on.


    However, he did not expect the other party to actually rely on this.


    He even felt a sense of absurdity, funny, and sorrow.


    He thought that he was a hunter and the other party was prey, but in the end, he was actually not even an ant.


    It wasughable that he had even earnestly told him the truth and logic of the world and told the naive and childish students that the world was not as fair and simple as he thought¡­ Howughable.


    However, the logic was right. This world was not simple.


    This world¡­ actually had supernatural powers.


    Moreover, it happened beside him.


    Every time he thought of this, he almost felt the urge to pee, and endless fear appeared in his heart.


    As the leader of the hooligans and a fighter who did dirty work, he had once bullied the weak and took pleasure in it. He thought that he had the courage and courage to break the rules and crawl through the loopholes in thew. He exerted punches and kicks on the weak and those who followed the rules, insulted the other party¡¯s dignity, and rewrote the other party¡¯s fate. He had once felt extremely aplished and felt that he was a wolf. He was different and was born a predator. He was born with the right to bully the weak.


    Then, when a wolf like him encountered a true predator who did not rely on any money, status, or power and relied on his own strength to far surpass humans, what should he do?


    The three dead people were the answer.


    He had personally seen the killing happen and it ended instantly. It was clean and without any hesitation.


    It was as if he was ughtering livestock.


    The hooligan leader¡¯s voice was already sobbing.


    During the interrogation, he racked his brain to find a chance to survive, but the more he thought about it, the more afraid he became.


    He begged sadly, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Kang De reached out and patted his shoulder. He said amiably, ¡°Let me ask you, are you afraid?¡±


    The other party nodded desperately.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s human nature. After all, you¡¯ve never seen such a thing in your life. Anyone would be afraid. Think about it, we¡¯re all ordinary people and have normal interactions. Suddenly, I be Superman and start to twist your necks. This is too unreasonable. Of course, you¡¯ll be afraid.¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°But I, I¡¯m also afraid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to tell you that I was shocked. I was shocked by you.¡±


    ¡°Before this, I really didn¡¯t know that this world was like this.¡±


    He seemed to be chatting as he rubbed the space between his eyebrows and sighed, ¡°I was born in the 1990s. When I began to understand, our country had already be very good. The process of my growth was to personally witness the process of our country bing better and better and more developed. Society is advancing, thew is perfecting, and everything is very good. Our young generation is building up absolute national confidence. Even younger children don¡¯t quite believe in that difficult history, because they can¡¯t imagine that our powerful mothend was actually weak to that extent.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I once thought that the rich second-generation heirs are heartless and unscrupulous. They will only exist in novels, or in rtively remote and chaotic ces a decade or two ago. After all, thew is so perfect now, the anti-corruption effort is so strong, and the media is so developed. How can the rich be so unscrupulous?¡±


    ¡°After all, this is not Korea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the capital of a developed province on the east coast. It¡¯s a celebrity city.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you hooligans actually know thew and actually did it more than once. You actually arranged everything clearly. Do you want to build an industry from this?¡±


    ¡°Your excuse, the way you threatened, the method you used tomit the crime, and the arrangements after that. I, an innocent and childish university student, actually can¡¯t hear too many ws. Even if there are ws, the professional legal advisor team formed by Xie Guangjun can think of a n with the lowest price and impact, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. Really, really afraid.¡±


    ¡°If this falls to me, I can crush you one by one. I can even make Xie Guangjun¡¯s entire family die suddenly and kill his entire family. No one can know that I did it.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m different. I¡¯m the only one in the world.¡±


    ¡°As for China, there are more than a billion ordinary people without money and power.¡±


    Kang De turned around and looked at the hooligan leader. He said seriously, ¡°I only bought a house that made Xie Guangjun feel guilty. He vited thews of the country and wanted to hide them. As for what happened today, 70% of it is because hemitted evil and 30% is because I found trouble for no reason, but what if it was anyone else?¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s other conflicts?¡±


    ¡°How many ways does Xie Guangjun have to make an ordinary person like him unable to continue living because of an extremely legitimate reason to have a grudge against a rich, powerful, and heartless b*stard like Xie Guangjun? If an ordinary person was found by you tonight, what would he do?¡±


    ¡°He would be beaten, humiliated, tortured, taken photos of, recorded videos, and harassed. Should he kneel or fight to the death? Kneeling means losing his dignity, matter, and even more precious things. If he fights to the death, it means that as an ordinary person, he¡¯ll start a full-scale war with this powerful b*stard. What should he do? How much should he lose? Can he win? Can he persevere until the day he wins?¡±


    ¡°Even if he wins, can he take back what he lost? Who can make up for it? What did he do wrong?¡±


    ¡°A young man who obeys thew and thinks that the world is very beautiful and that he can obtain everything by working hard is wantonly humiliated by you social scum. If it were ordinary people tonight, how would they feel now? How ugly would your faces have been at that time?¡±


    ¡°You can even do such a thing by forcefully injecting drugs. D*mn, don¡¯t you know how miserable the people you injected are? They can¡¯t escape for almost their entire lives. Everything, their bright lives, are gone. You can stay in jail for a few years and get money when you get out, but others have their lives ruined. When you threatened and even did this, did you think about the feelings of the victims and their lives?¡±


    At this point, Kang De grabbed the other party¡¯s hair and shook it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid now, what about the people you¡¯ve once humiliated?¡±


    ¡°I said that you¡¯re doing evil and taking Xie Guangjun¡¯s money. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? Don¡¯t you mind?¡±


    ¡°What about now? Do you know what retribution is?¡±


    Hearing this, the hooligan leader was already terrified. He only took money to do things and was familiar with it. He thought that it was foolproof, but who knew that he would encounter such a thing?!


    He wailed, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    No matter how eloquent he was, under true fear, he only said this sentence.


    ¡°Life and death are important, so I never lie in this aspect,¡± Kang De said calmly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But I can tell you two things.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, after seeing youe to my house just now, I was thinking about how to scare you, whether I could tamper with your memories, and how to teach you a lesson. What really made me slowly want to kill is what you said to meter, the threat to my family, your fearless attitude, your record of doing all kinds of evil, and¡­ your thoughts on the use of drugs.¡±


    ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, you¡¯reckeys, aplices, and evildoers, but Xie Guangjun, who¡¯s also an evildoer or even worse, won¡¯t live alone. You¡¯ll wait for him in hell.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression was very calm from the beginning to the end. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    The person who was about to die struggled crazily, but unfortunately, he could not move at all. Snot, tears, and even saliva surged out, and his face was in a mess. He begged and wailed, but he did not dare to curse.


    He muttered, ¡°Please, please, don¡¯t kill me. It¡¯s very troublesome, really troublesome. Surveince! Yes, yes, yes! There¡¯s surveince! There¡¯s surveince!¡±


    This was what Kang De had said to them previously.


    The hooligan leader grabbed his life-saving straw and said, ¡°Surveince! Surveince! There¡¯s surveince in the elevator and in the district. If wee here and disappear into thin air, it¡¯ll bring you trouble!¡±


    ¡°Leave me alive. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the three of them. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave City H for Southeast Asia and never return! I can give you the money Xie Guangjun gave me! The three of them¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled, his expression calm and gentle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the three of them. As for the surveince, it¡¯s not a problem. Even if the police investigate this matter, they¡¯ll see you taking the elevator up and leaving. As for me, I¡¯ve been sleeping in my hometown in the suburbs from the beginning to the end tonight. There¡¯s no record of me returning, nor did I leave. There are witnesses and physical evidence.¡±


    He patted the other party¡¯s shoulder and pointed back. ¡°Come, greet your brothers.¡±


    When that person heard this, he turned around with a stiff expression and saw hispanion lying on the sofa slowly sit up. He was first stunned, then ecstasy surged in his heart¡ªhe was not dead!


    His other twopanions slowly got up from the ground.


    Joy was immediately filled with the heart of the hooligan leader. All of this was only to scare him? Hispanions were not dead? So that was the case, so that was the case. This person did not dare to scare him¡­


    However, the smile froze on his face.


    This was because what greeted his eyes were not hispanions¡¯ puzzled or lingering expressions.


    Instead, they were stiff, dull, and lifeless faces.


    There was no luster in their eyes.


    Their heads hung slightly.


    They were like mindless puppets.


    Although this situation had never really happened in modern society, it was not so unfamiliar to Earthlings, because countless movies, games, and literary works had depicted the image of such a thing.


    The hope and joy on his face instantly turned into endless fear and despair.


    He opened his mouth to scream, but everything froze.


    This hooligan thug heard thest sentence.


    ¡°You¡¯re all wearing sunsses. This is very good and professional.¡±


    In the scroll ced on Kang De¡¯s right hand, the light of magic power gradually dissipated.


    Puppet Technique.


    He stood up. The other scroll shone and flowed like water, causing Kang De¡¯s body to gradually disappear. Only when he looked carefully could he see a few strange ripples under the bright light.


    A huge mental strength transformed into four mental beams that controlled the four lifeless corpses. They raised their hands in unison and put on sunsses to cover theck of life in their eyes.


    Then, they walked towards the door.


    They opened the door and filed out. They came to the elevator and pressed the button to enter.


    The four of them either leaned against the side wall of the elevator, stood silently, or shook their heads as if disappointed.


    They went all the way to the basement floor, the underground garage. The reason why these people could pass through the security entrance of the district was that the person who had arranged this operation for Xie Guangjun had obtained the entrance card of the district and even borrowed a parking space. He did not know how they had borrowed it, but the owner of the parking space probably did not know that the goal of borrowing a parking space was actually this¡­ However, this was what happened.


    Of course, Kang De would not find trouble with the other party. However, the other party could not hide from the subsequent investigation and interrogation of the public security bureau. Who asked him to be so obedient?


    ording to the hooligan leader¡¯s previous statement, Kang De found their old car. His mental strength spread out. The four of them got into the car separately and sat in the front and back seats. Kang De jumped up and sat on the roof.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go send Young Master Xie off.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 241 - 241 Nothing Happened Tonight

    241 Nothing Happened Tonight


    In the dead of night.


    It was already two in the morning.


    Most of them had already fallen asleep.


    Those who did not live at night were cultivating. Those who had fun at night were ecstatic. Those who did not live at home were working overtime. The workers were helping the boss earn sports cars and mansions. These people were staying upte, but the things they did were worlds apart. On the other hand, the strange thing was that society had developed to a certain stage.


    As a rich second-generation heir among rich second-generation heirs, Young Master Xie Guangjun was indeed high.


    In the brightly lit nightclub, it was the hottest time. The peopleing and going danced wildly, touching and hugging. Men and women vented their desires. Young Master Xie sat at his usual fixed booth, drinking one ss after another. Beside him were his friends, chatting and drinking.


    From time to time, people he knew woulde to toast. Xie Guangjun did not reject anyone.


    He was delighted and looking forward to it.


    He was waiting.


    He was waiting for a result and good news.


    This was because he could not wait to see Kang De kneeling in front of him, begging him in tears. He would hold the real estate certificate in both hands and beg him to buy the house. He could even give it away for free. Xie Guangjun would wait here. A noisy nightclub, an excellent stage. He would taunt the other party here. He would humiliate him here.


    He had already thought of more than ten ways.


    He had to pay back Kang De¡¯s humiliation, his cheap mouth, and his impudence.


    Moreover, it was doubled.


    He did not n to do anything to the other party. After all, he still had to give Wang Xiaoman some face. However, that fool was relying on her and did not want face. He definitely had to vent his anger.


    ¡®I want him to be afraid when he hears my name for the rest of his life.¡¯


    The woman beside him nudged him with her elbow. She had a sequin, a silver short skirt, and knee-length boots. She had sharp makeup on, and under the dim light, she looked very imposing and filled with a different kind of charm. She smiled in a slightly hoarse voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re a little distracted tonight.¡±


    Xie Guangjun was already a little drunk. When he heard this, he revealed a proud smile. The brainless women who threw themselves at him without a bottom line were all very lowly. He had seen many of them and did not like them. Apart from beautiful bodies, he also liked interesting souls now. It was even more satisfying to conquer them.


    Out of his male desire to show off to his female, he narrowed his drunk eyes and smiled, ¡°Xiao An, you came at the right time today. I¡¯ll treat you to a good show. It¡¯s rare.¡±


    The woman casually said, ¡°What show?¡±


    Xie Guangjun looked at his watch, then pointed at the empty space at the entrance of the booth. ¡°Tonight, someone has to kneel here and beg for my forgiveness, like a dog.¡±


    There was a faint smile on the woman¡¯s lips, and her body swayed slightly with the tune that pierced the entire venue as if she was enjoying this atmosphere. However, after hearing Xie Guangjun¡¯s words, her face immediately turned cold.


    Her eyebrows rose sharply. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. You can only me that kid. His mouth is too cheap and he doesn¡¯t know how to be human. He¡¯s worthy of kneeling on the ground and begging for my forgiveness.¡±


    Xie Guangjun was slightly drunk. He shook the wine in his ss, ¡°I forgot to tell you. I think he¡¯s a gigolo raised by Wang Xiaoman or a childhood friend? I¡¯ll let you, her rival, see what kind of guy she chose today.¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the woman¡¯s expression changed when she heard this, ¡°It¡¯s that Kang De?¡±


    Xie Guangjun was first stunned, then he smiled faintly, ¡°Oh, you know him?¡±


    The woman called Xiao An ced the wine ss in her hand heavily on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not good for your personal grudge against Wang Xiaoman to be rted to outsiders, right?¡±


    Xie Guangjun¡¯s drunkenness fueled his temper, ¡°It¡¯s really not an old grudge this time. I¡¯ve even saved the recording of the call. Even if Wang Xiaoman¡¯s fatheres to ask for an exnation, I have a reason!¡±


    At this point, he nced at the woman from the corner of his eye, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so righteous usually. If you have the ability, tell Wang Xiaoman and let her do it. See if she can ept your kindness and see how today ends.¡±


    The woman was furious and wanted to leave with a flick of her sleeve, but when she thought of Xie Guangjun¡¯s previous words, she hesitated. She and Wang Xiaoman did not like each other very much and had only met Kang De twice. They were only acquaintances and did not have any rtionship at all, but this did not mean that she could leave this matter behind with a clear conscience¡­ In her opinion, this kind of thing was indeed very disgusting. Kneeling was really too much.


    However, if she told Wang Xiaoman and let that woman rush over in a hurry, causing a conflict and even suffering a loss, it would be very difficult to resolve the matter. With her position, she might even be hated and think she had deliberately lured Wang Xiaoman to cause trouble to watch the show¡­ After all, her rtionship with the other party was very bad.


    Forget it, she would stay and take a look.


    If things went too far, she could interfere.


    Xiao An stared coldly at Xie Guangjun, her expression changing as if she was weighing the pros and cons. A momentter, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°If you¡¯re so ostentatious, something will happen sooner orter and you¡¯ll even get your father into trouble.¡±


    Xie Guangjunughed wildly and did not answer.


    The woman frowned in disgust and distanced herself from Xie Guangjun. Xie Guangjun did not mind. He drank wine and yed with his phone. He stood up and swayed with the melody on the stage, winning the praise and support of the surroundingckeys and friends.


    They lived a luxurious life day and night, filled with a depraved and dirty atmosphere. Xiao An had always liked the feeling of clubbing, but for some reason, she suddenly felt waves of disgust today.


    This was because this ce did not only vent the pressure and desire umted by humans.


    There was also darkness and evil.


    Suddenly, she frowned and looked around in surprise. She felt a gust of wind. Perhaps it was an illusion. In short, she had a strange feeling. She could not describe it, as if someone hade.


    However, there was no one around. This was one of thergest and best booths. It had been designed to be quiet, spacious, and high-end. Even the alcohol stock that filled the entire venue would not disturb them.


    A momentter, Xie Guangjun slowly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±


    Looking at the other party get up and leave, Xiao An suddenly cursed, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Forget it.


    She picked up her phone, dragged out Wang Xiaoman¡¯s number from the cklist, and sent a message.


    A momentter, she saw a short reply.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She frowned. ording to Wang Xiaoman¡¯s personality, she would definitely not sit back and watch her childhood friend be humiliated. However, this was considered Xie Guangjun¡¯s territory. If she caused trouble, she would probably suffer.


    Xiao An was about to remind her when two short rings suddenly sounded in her ears.


    It seemed to be behind her.


    She suddenly turned around. The area behind her was empty, but she did hear her phone ring. It rang twice as if it had been hung up as soon as she heard it, and it immediately disappeared.


    However¡­ there was no one.


    She suddenly turned around and asked Xie Guangjun¡¯s friends, ¡°Whose phone is ringing?¡±


    These people were still very afraid of her. When they heard this, they took out their phones to look. ¡°No one¡­¡±


    She looked puzzled. ¡°Did I hear wrongly?¡±


    Even the toilet of the VIP customers in the booth had a special VIP toilet. There were few people and there was no need to queue. It was quiet, the air was good, and it was soundproof. It was convenient to do anything.


    The toilet was empty and brightly lit. Xie Guangjun finished peeingfortably and cleaned his hands in front of the sink. He hummed a small tune as a smug and ruthless expression appeared on his face. Things were going very smoothly. That was what the middleman reported. Soon, he would see the person he wanted to see.


    That talkative kid.


    There was also that house.


    When he thought of this, his face revealed a ferocious expression.


    ¡°B*tch!¡±


    He cursed fiercely in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been dead for so long and still caused me trouble!¡±


    If not for the house that had suddenly been haunted recently, he would not have thought of that greatest worry and secret, nor would he have wanted to buy that house back and deal with it again. Although he had alreadypletely dealt with it inside and out previously, who asked this to be haunted again?


    However, there was soon no problem. Even if that kid surnamed Kang really knew something, he should know to shut up after being taught a lesson, right? At that time, he would not do anything to him. Instead, if he was given a little benefit, he would immediately be grateful and thank him for showing mercy.


    Humans were so cheap and could be tamed.


    He smiled proudly.


    However, he suddenly felt that the air was a little cold.


    This was because he thought of that woman and the rumors of ghosts after the new year.


    ¡°D*mn, even if there¡¯s a ghost, I have plenty of money. I could kill you back then, but now that you¡¯ve be a ghost, I have a way to kill you! If there¡¯s really a ghost, it means that the abilities of those monks and Daoists are real! I can spend money to hire them to suppress and exorcise you. I have plenty of money!¡±


    He rambled and whispered.


    He looked at the huge mirror in front of him.


    Xie Guangjun did not realize that he was even more excited than usual tonight. He was even more excited and nervous. He only felt a little cold, and then¡­


    Then¡­


    The light in the toilet was instantly extinguished. The bright and wide bathroom was dark. He was shocked, then roared, ¡°Waiter! Waiter! What¡¯s going on?! Get over here!¡±


    There was no response.


    D*mn.


    Xie Guangjun cursed and hurriedly took out his phone. He lit the screen and turned on the shlight function. The light chased away a small area of darkness. He raised his phone and prepared to leave.


    He turned around.


    The light of the phone illuminated behind him.


    It was close.


    It could even be said to be face-to-face.


    A pale face appeared in front of him.


    He widened his eyes.


    Blood vessels were everywhere. Apart from that, there was no fluctuation, only dead silence.


    Her hair was loose, her face was pale, and her lips were purple.


    This face.


    It was her.


    It was the way she looked before she was strangled to death.


    She stood in front of him unharmed.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    If it was anyone else who turned around in the ckout environment and saw the pale ghost face approaching, they would be so frightened that they would instantly turn soft. Moreover, this face was Xie Guangjun¡¯s greatest nightmare and darkest memory for a period of time.


    No, that was impossible.


    How could it be unharmed?


    She was killed, boiled, cut off, washed away, sold, ground, fed to the chickens, and cleaned up. It had been many years! No one knew!


    Xie Guangjun screamed loudly and fell to the ground. He struggled to get up, but he discovered that the clean and smooth ground had instantly be sticky. The light of his phone shone, and he could barely see the dark red liquid in his hand almost solidifying. Then, he felt an itch on his neck, as if something was falling. He looked up and saw clumps of ck hair falling like vines. This was something he had once been infatuated with and praised. At this moment, it wrapped around him.


    He screamed and rolled on the ground, struggling.


    Shattered and squirming things surged out of the tap. It was the substance that had rushed into the sewer with the beef and mutton filling after he dealt with it and spread to him.


    He tried his best to crawl and hide.


    Then, the sticky ground shook. Eyeballs opened one after another. There was pain and hatred in their eyes that endless blood could not wash away. Many eyeballs were dense and stared at him. Just like the two heads, pieces of flesh and blood ran toward him from all directions. They were neat and tidy. The air sang. There were women crying, resenting, roaring.


    They surrounded him, tortured him, and bit him.


    A life for a life, a life for a life.


    Revenge, revenge, revenge.


    This was the scene he was most afraid of and the ultimate secret he did not want others to know.


    He screamed, wailed, and copsed.


    Miserable cries sounded from the bathroom used by the VIP guests.


    When the waiters heard this, they tried to open the door, but it was as if the door had been welded shut. Even if five or six waiters tried hard together, they could not push it open.


    Someone went to get the fire axe, but this took time. After a while, the door suddenly opened. The lights were bright and shining inside, and the air was fresh. A figure scrambled out and wailed inhumanly. Almost all the staff recognized Young Master Xie.


    Someone wanted to help him, but he was ruthlessly shaken off.


    Xie Guangjun¡¯s eyes were dazed and his face was filled with fear as he roared, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    He ran quickly.


    There was amotion in the noisy nightclub. When people heard themotion, they looked over in shock. The well-dressed man rolled and crawled like a dog and flew in a sorry state. He rolled on the ground, then kowtowed and knelt around, crying and roaring, saying nonsense.


    ¡°Spare me, spare me. I was careless. I didn¡¯t want to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te to me. Please, I¡¯ll invite an eminent monk to exorcise you and let you reincarnate well!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll burn money for you, a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°I killed you, Momo. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a beast. I¡¯m not human. I caused you to not even have aplete corpse. I¡¯llpensate you. Don¡¯te to me. I¡¯ll get the eminent monk to exorcise you!¡±


    The expressions of theckeys and friends who came forward changed. They wanted to stop Xie Guangjun from speaking, but they were ruthlessly pushed away. This voice was very loud and many people heard it. The men and women of the nightclub stopped and watched. Someone took out his phone and began to record and take videos.


    Some people were whispering.


    ¡°He must be high. He looks like a rich person. Why would he touch such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely true. F*ck.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reward for reporting it to the police station?¡±


    An watched from afar and did not understand what was going on.


    Not long after, the manager of the nightclub rushed over with the staff and security guards. This scene was veryrge. They had many missions, and it was also extremely important to hide the ugliness of their big clients.


    However, before they could do anything, Xie Guangjun jumped up with an ecstatic expression.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll get lost! I¡¯ll get lost!¡±


    He quickly rushed towards the door and even the two security guards blocking the way were knocked to the side. Theckeys shouted and chased after him, but they could not catch up for a moment. It was human nature to watch themotion. As soon as people surged out, the security guards could not stop them. When Xiao An squeezed out after them, they saw Xie Guangjun¡¯s supercar roar as it crossed the parking lot and rushed onto the road at an extremely fast speed.


    At the same time, a car rushed over from the other side at an extremely high speed.


    There was no slowing down, no deviation in direction as if they were deliberately going to collide. Under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, the two cars collided on the silent and cold street. A huge sound soared into the sky, and fragments flew. They saw the airbag instantly expand. The two cars broke through the railing and collided with the opposite wall. There was another violent sound.


    Then, a me shed and burned violently until it expanded into a huge fireball.


    The two cars caught fire at the same time.


    Xie Guangjun¡¯s heart-wrenching scream crossed the street and spread here.


    As if waking up from a dream, the crowd screamed in panic. The nightclub manager¡¯s roar suppressed everything, calling the guests to leave and guiding order. He also brought his mother¡¯s fire extinguisher over and called the police.


    In the chaos, Xiao An looked at all of this in a daze. For some reason, she felt that it was a little strange that such a thing had happened in the blink of an eye. Previously, Xie Guangjun was in high spirits. How did he be like this after a trip to the toilet? Moreover, the car that collided did not look like an ident at all.


    Instead, it looked like deliberate murder.


    For some reason, she thought of the two rings that sounded like an illusion.


    She suddenly felt that it was a little cold tonight, really a little cold.


    There was only one thing that could be confirmed.


    Xie Guangjun¡¯s good days had ended¡­ Even if he survived, he was finished.


    Tonight was so f*cking strange.


    Xie Ligan¡¯s youngest son¡­


    Many people would probably not be able to sleep tonight.


    When he thought of Xie Guangjun¡¯s high-spirited and arrogant attitude earlier and how he had fallen to this state in the blink of an eye, Xiao An also sighed heavily. Fate really made fools of people.


    Kang De¡¯s figure appeared at home.


    The location of the sofa and coffee table was empty. Kang De carried a sofa in one hand and the heavy coffee table in the other as he gently ced the two pieces of furniture back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mirror item of the white fog world to have such a use.¡±


    The sofa and coffee table might be stained with something they should not have. Human tissue, small bloodstains, and even the phenomenon of death¡­ It was better to be careful.


    The automatic robot in the corner began to clean the ground on its own.


    Kang De looked around and saw no problems.


    Therefore, he carried the leather bag, opened the door, and jumped back to his hometown from the white fog world.


    The house was silent and the vige was peaceful. asionally, a dog would bark from afar. Everyone was sleeping.


    He took off his shoes and got into bed. He covered himself with the nket and yawned.


    Nothing happened tonight.

 Chapter 242 - 242 Family

    242 Family


    The efficiency of the public security department was very, very high.


    Perhaps there were too many deaths.


    Perhaps it involved the star young entrepreneurs of his province.


    Perhaps there was another reason.


    In short, at about six in the morning, Kang De received a call from the police.


    !!


    On the phone, the police uncle was very polite. He was even relieved when Kang De picked up the call.


    Then, he asked him where he was and if he was safe.


    ¡°I¡¯m in my hometown. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    As Kang De spoke, he yawned. He was sleepy and puzzled.


    The police uncle said that he had something to ask him to cooperate with the investigation. Someone would pick him upter. The other party urately asked for the address and instructed him not to move before hanging up.


    Kang De threw the phone aside and slept a little longer.


    After about 20 minutes, there was a knock on the street door. Kang De opened the door. It was two police uncles in police uniforms who were also a little stunned. They were not the city¡¯s police officers, but the police officers of the township police station that belonged to the vige. Their mission was to find and apany Kang De before the people from the city rushed over.


    Kang De invited the two police uncles home with curious and uneasy expressions.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The disciplined police officers did not reveal anything¡­ mainly because they did not know.


    After dozens of minutes, the police car of the city bureau arrived. The leader was a kind-looking middle-aged uncle. His tone was very gentle and his attitude was very kind. He made his first inquiry at Kang De¡¯s old house.


    They mainly asked Kang De what he had done yesterday. When he had returned to his hometown, what he hade back for, who could prove that he had not gone outst night, and so on.


    Kang De replied truthfully. He had returned to his hometown after getting up yesterday and returned to get the package. There was a logistics record and the courier¡¯s phone number as evidence. The online car-hailing order proved his schedule yesterday. Last night, he went to Grandpa Wang¡¯s house for dinner and returned to y with his phone. Until midnight, his phone had the ess records of various web pages and browsers. His hometown had surveince cameras that could be uploaded to the cloud server.


    The amiable middle-aged police uncle confirmed them seriously one by one and even checked the dispatches sent. Kang De showed all kinds of evidence with an innocent, confused, and puzzled expression, but he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡ªD*mn, fortunately, the items that came yesterday were cameras and workstations. If dozens of axes were sent over, it would really be too awkward.


    After confirming everything, the police uncle¡¯s expression became even more amiable, but he still told Kang De in an apologetic and negotiating tone that a case had happenedst night and was a little rted to him, so he still had to invite him to the police station to make a statement and further cooperate with the investigation.


    When Kang De heard this, his expression was timid, but he was more confused and puzzled. He sessfully disyed the image of an inexperienced university student.


    He did not know what had happened, but he had a clear conscience and also showed a trace of panic.


    He said weakly, ¡°You won¡¯t arrest me, right? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    The police officers allughed. ¡°It¡¯s just cooperation with the investigation. This is the duty of a citizen.¡±


    Therefore, Kang De tidied up a little and followed the police uncles out. However, before he could get into the car, the third uncles, second uncles, and aunts in the vige surrounded him and blocked him. There were even a few young hot-headed uncles who drove their cars out. From the looks of it, they were probably going to block the way.


    As a viger, the father of a famous entrepreneur, a decent person in the vige, and an elder of Kang De, Grandpa Wang stood up and asked the police officers on behalf of everyone.


    ¡°Officer, what happened?¡±


    The scene was a little angry, and everyone was very confident. Firstly, they were confident in Kang De¡¯s personality and upbringing, and secondly, they mainly saw that he was not handcuffed.


    The amiable middle-aged uncle stood up and exined to the vigers that Kang De had neither broken thew normitted a crime. It was just that a case had happened in the cityst night and was a little rted to him, so he asked him to cooperate with the investigation.


    At the same time, he promised to send it back the way it was taken away.


    Grandpa Wang asked again, ¡°Can I speak to this child alone?¡±


    The police naturally agreed.


    Therefore, when the two of them entered and spoke, Grandpa Wang asked, ¡°Have you had a conflict with anyone recently?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before smiling, ¡°Even so, they can¡¯t mobilize the police, right?¡±


    Grandpa Wang sneered, ¡°Heh, that¡¯s difficult to say. Of course, national authorities won¡¯t be controlled by others. However, the rules andws are fixed. It¡¯s not impossible to be used by bad people.¡±


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Answer whatever I ask you. Just treat it as broadening your horizons and gaining experience. Such a world is not something ordinary people can see. Get into the police car and walk around the police station. Treat it normally and you won¡¯t have an unknown fear of it in the future. That kind of ce is the execution ground of demons and the hell of bad people. To us good people, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call your uncle.¡± Grandpa Wang snorted again. ¡°He earns money and messes around outside every day. What career does he work for? His family doesn¡¯t care much, and his daughter doesn¡¯t care much. He doesn¡¯t even know how to spend the money he earned in eight lifetimes. That lousy money and career can finally be useful.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Uncle Wang is not as bad as you say¡ªand I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. He¡¯s only going to cooperate with the investigation. There¡¯s no need to trouble him.¡±


    Grandpa Wang red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s one thing if you¡¯re rted, but it¡¯s another if he can help. If he doesn¡¯t care, there¡¯s no need for me to break his legs and see if Xiaoman acknowledges him.¡±


    Kang De was helpless and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. However, I have to ask you for a favor. Please tell the uncles, aunts, and aunts outside not to tell my parents to save them the trouble.¡±


    Grandpa Wang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, your filial piety ismendable. You¡¯re much better than that b*stard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De pretended not to hear it.


    He sat in the police car and drove away from the vige under the gazes of the vigers. It was early in the morning, and there were few cars on the national road. The atmosphere in the car was rtively rxed. The police uncle driving even asked Kang De how the air conditioner was and if he wanted to adjust it¡­ Kang De said no.


    The middle-aged police uncle in the front passenger seat also chatted with him from time to time. How old was he this year? Did he have a girlfriend? Where did he go to school? Who was at home? Something like that.


    Then, heforted him and told him to rx and not be afraid.


    However, Kang De asked what had happened, but he did not say. He only said that he would know when he went.


    After entering the city, it was almost nine o¡¯clock.


    Everyone stopped at a breakfast stall and bought some breakfast. Kang De naturally had one too. The middle-aged police officer took out his wallet and enthusiastically asked Kang De to order whatever he wanted.


    After the police car arrived, Kang De held a cup of soy milk and the remaining 30 to 40 soup dumplings. As he chewed, he followed the police uncles into the city bureau.


    The breakfast treated by the public was really delicious.


    He was brought to a separate room to ask and record. It was not the kind of small house he had seen on television and the Inte, but a rtively normal small office. There was even tea. The police officer who asked him was a man and a woman. They were both young. The middle-aged uncle was also beside him and smiled kindly at him.


    There was no sense of interrogation. It was only an ordinary questioning.


    It was reasonable.


    The two inquirers¡¯ attitudes were also very good, and their eyes and expressions were very gentle.


    Kang De knew why.


    When the car ident happened and there was a fire, the onlookers immediately put out the fire and called the police. 119, 110, and 120 had alle. Then, they learned the identity of the person involved and found the death count. They even quickly learned what Xie Guangjun had said when he went crazy and self-destructed at the nightclub.


    This number was already considered a major traffic ident. Not to mention Xie Guangjun, the police would definitely mobilize surveince to find the driving record of the other car. They would find that this car had previously entered Kang De¡¯s district and driven out after a period of time.


    Therefore, the investigation force was divided into two groups here. The first group naturally continued to investigate the driving record of this car. The second group would go deep into the district and investigate what these people had done in the district.


    They would find the parking space of these hooligans through the surveince cameras and find the owner. The other party knew nothing about this. This was lent to a friend, but the police would also know who the friend who borrowed the parking space was. This was one of the clues and would continue to investigate.


    On the other hand, they would find surveince records of these people getting out of the car and heading to the entrance of a building. They would even confirm their faces and find the identities of these people from therge database. They would further mobilize the relevant information to find their interpersonal rtionships, money transactions, ount assets, and so on.


    Then, they would see these people go to Kang De¡¯s floor ande out.


    They would go to that floor and knock on the doors of three residents. One of them was upied, and the other two were not. However, the surveince cameras on the streets and even the buildings around the district could still capture it. At that time, the lights in Kang De¡¯s house lit up and someone pulled the curtains.


    At the same time, the investigation and cross-examination of the people around Xie Guangjun, even the investigation of his schedule, social interactions, and phone records over the past few days, all pointed to one person.


    Kang De.


    He had spoken to Xie Guangjun a day or two ago and even met him. They had even had a conflict.


    They even met in front of the police station.


    Therefore, there were two deductions.


    Firstly, Kang De hired a murderer to find these people to assign missions at home and kill Xie Guangjun.


    Secondly, Xie Guangjun hired murderers to enter his house. In the end, he was identally killed by these people.


    After locking onto this key node, the national organization began to operate.


    They knocked on Kang De¡¯s door but did not answer. They could only find someone to unlock and break in. There were no signs of a struggle, no blood, and no sign of Kang De. Therefore, they began to check the surveince cameras and records.


    At the same time, they also investigated Kang De¡¯s criminal record. He was innocent and a good citizen. The only record was that he had once had a conflict with someone at an anime exhibition. It was said that he had stood up for his girlfriend. The other party had provoked trouble first, so it was not a bad record. In short, he was a very ordinary person.


    At this moment, the preliminary results of Xie Guangjun¡¯s investigation were also out. Compared to Kang De, it was really exciting. Fights, speeding, conflict, big and small, open and secret. Some of the old records had been dug out. Coupled with the confessions of the people who were with him that night, his public madness, and his ugly appearance and howls after being photographed, coupled with the continuous digging and investigation of another line, it waspletely possible to conclude that Xie Guangjun was a major suspect. The four people suspected of illegal entry were most likely instructed by him.


    Kang De was the victim.


    Therefore, finding Kang De was the most important thing. It was not to capture him as a suspect but to ensure that he was not killed. Fortunately, they had locked onto the phone signal and found the phone number. They had even tuned it to the surveince camera.


    They contacted Kang De.


    He was still alive and very safe, not even knowing what had happened.


    The police were relieved. Then, ording to the procedure, they summoned him to take a statement. In their opinion, Kang De had escaped. If he had been at home in the cityst night, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    However, they still questioned him ording to the process.


    Including his rtionship with Xie Guangjun, whether he knew him in the past, if there were any conflicts, and so on.


    Kang De naturally cooperated and did not hide anything.


    In the past, he did not know Xie Guangjun. The first time he contacted him was when Xie Guangjun suddenly wanted to buy a house he had bought not long ago. That time, he had asked another person to pass it on to him. His tone was very rude. At that time, he was sleeping and was woken up, so he scolded him back. The next few exchanges were very unhappy and even filled with hostility. This was because the other party was high and mighty, like charity. He felt very unhappy.


    These could be found, so there was no need to hide and lie.


    The police also revealed some things rted to him to Kang De¡ªmainly about those people entering his housest night. After all, he was the person involved and had the right to know.


    Kang De¡¯s confusion and perplexity all transformed into shock, anger, and fear. He was even abnormal and became extremely excited. When he heard that the four people had already died in the car ident and their corpses had been burned and destroyed by the mes, for some reason, Xie Guangjun actually escaped with his life. He was severely burned and had many serious injuries all over his body. At this moment, he was still being saved. He muttered and finally turned into a roar, ¡°Retribution! This is retribution!¡±


    The policeforted him.


    After knowing Xie Guangjun¡¯s various bad records and even the suspicion of murder, although they did not say it out loud, they felt this statement was right.


    After confirming all the problems and asking Kang De to sign, the police unclesforted him again so that he did not have to be too panicked and afraid. They would ensure his safety, but they also suggested that he not live alone and keep in contact with the police station at all times¡­ They said many things.


    In the end, they hesitated and lowered their attitude, saying what they wanted to say the most.


    ¡ªDear, can you not talk about this online for the time being?


    After all, Kang De was a child who was inexperienced in the world. After the initial shock, anger, and mania, fear arose in his heart and he was uneasy about the power of the Xie family.


    The police uncles solemnly promised to pursue the matter to the end and ensure the safety of him and his family. In the end, Kang De agreed and would not spread this matter.


    Therefore, in this extremelyplicated and strange case, Kang De¡¯s scenes came to an end.


    He was assessed to be innocent or even a victim.


    This was because Kang De had no criminal record, a clean background, an ordinary family background, and a perfect alibi. He did not have any hatred for Xie Guangjun and was 200 kilometers away when the crime happened.


    Compared to Kang De, Xie Guangjun and the four idlers were simply a feces pit. There was arge number of police punishment records. Xie Guangjun had many previous records. They were dirty and had an extremely bad reputation. The four hooligans did not have stable jobs and had criminal records. There was also an inexplicablyrge sum of money entering their ounts. After the incident, Xie Guangjun¡¯s friends in the nightclub could also prove that Xie Guangjun said that ¡°there¡¯s someone kneeling there¡±. The other line also found more and more things. Even rookies from the police academy with a littlemon sense could make the right judgment.


    Therefore, Kang De was not wrong.


    This was indeed retribution.


    After making a statement and asking, this matter was basically over. However, he still had to make a report and go through the procedure, so Kang De was temporarily left in the police station.


    Of course, he was not a prisoner. They had even arranged for a beautiful policewoman to apany andfort him. As for who Kang De wanted to see, did he want to find a friend to apany him, did he want to eat something else? Was he thirsty? Did he want a charger? The WiFi in our police station was quite fast¡ªit was really caring. It could be said that other than finding someone to apany him for a game, he had done everything.


    The more gentle and considerate the people¡¯s police were, the more embarrassed Kang De felt.


    However, what else could he do?


    He was not a saint or a robot who never made mistakes. What he had done yesterday was done, but although he had a clear conscience, he still sighed.


    If possible, he still wanted to be aw-abiding citizen on Earth.


    Forget it, there was no need to be conflicted. He would secretly contribute more to the country in the future.


    He calmed down until the kind-looking middle-aged police officer looked for him again. He smiled and said, ¡°Are you full? I¡¯ve never seen such an appetite. Shall I treat you to some more for lunch?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I should be the one treating you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± The police uncle pulled a long face. ¡°National public officials can¡¯t ept bribes.¡±


    After saying that, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m joking¡­ Although I want to eat my breakfast this morning, I can¡¯t be a third wheel¡ªlook who¡¯s here.¡±


    Kang De stood up. The fragrance rustled. A girl walked in charmingly and rushed into his arms like a swallow throwing itself into the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Kang De also hugged Wang Xiaoman and buried his head in her hair. The police officers in the room smiled knowingly and retreated. They closed the door, leaving the two drama queens hugging.


    Kang De whispered in an imperceptible tone, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that your acting skills were so good in the past.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his waist was ruthlessly pinched.


    Wang Xiaoman took two steps back and tidied Kang De¡¯s cor. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Last night, after Wang Xiaoman received the news from Xiao An, she immediately called Kang De. At that time, Kang De had already entered the club invisibly and immediately rejected it. This was the reason why Xiao An heard the two rings.


    He only sent something like, ¡°Wow, Missy, I was sleeping. Why did you suddenly make a fuss?¡± Xiaoman immediately understood. Then, the two of them did not have any further electronicmunication.


    Now that the dust had settled, Wang Xiaoman¡¯s eyes were still filled with worry and shock. Even if she already knew that her childhood friend had already be an expert who swept through the endless world, she did not feel anything until Xie Guangjun¡¯s matter entered her ears.


    She felt that she had to talk to Kang De.


    The two stopped in the room for a while before leaving hand in hand. They were about to bid farewell to the middle-aged uncle, but when they looked around, they could not see anyone. After a moment, the police uncle rushed over.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you away. Don¡¯t go through the main door.¡±


    When Xiaoman heard this, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The other party sighed, ¡°Xie Guangjun¡¯s family is causing trouble. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t meet.¡±

 Chapter 243 - 243 Xie Ligan

    243 Xie Ligan


    The family came to cause trouble.


    After hearing this, before Kang De could say anything, Xiaoman tightened her grip on his hand.


    Xie Guangjun¡¯s father was Xie Ligan. As amoner, Kang De did not know much, but Xiaoman knew. Previously, she had heard from her father that the twopanies werepetitors. Moreover, recently, Kang De and Xie Guangjun fought. Xiaoman had done a lot of homework on this and asked about many situations.


    He was a famous figure in the province and a sessful entrepreneur.


    After changing the era, he earned his first bucket of gold by trading. Then, he opened a factory and supplied goods to the ind and west. He earned money as easily as drinking water. In 1996,modity houses appeared. Out of the instinct of the older generation to buynd, he bought real estate and houses everywhere. In the financial crisis of 2008, he gritted his teeth and endured it. Instead, he bought and merged many corporate venues. When the crisis ended and thend finances were introduced, earning money was simply easier than breathing.


    His two sons had all been sent overseas to study. The eldest son studied finance, and the youngest son studied the Inte. When he returned, he gave them investments and provided connections to let them invest and work on their own with brilliant results.


    However, the factor behind this sess was not enough to tell outsiders if it was a person¡¯s struggle or the progress of history and the help of his family.


    In any case, what he could confirm was that it was much simpler for the rich to earn money than the poor.


    That was all the information Old Wang could obtain.


    Xie Ligan¡¯s wealth history looked very inspirational, but in the eyes of people with ulterior motives, there was extremely terrifying news behind this short 100 to 200-word history. Whether it was his personal ability and talent, or whether it came from information channels and special methods that were insufficient to be told to outsiders, it would definitely not be known by outsiders.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that such a big shot who had farmed deeply in his own province and stood for 40 years would definitely umte despairing wealth, power, energy, rtionships, various unknown methods, and even retreat paths in his decades of life.


    The local people had a huge influence and controlled a huge group. They provided countless jobs and the investment rtionship was extremelyplicated. Under the water, it was unknown how many invisibleworks were entangled.


    Such a person was very, very terrifying.


    Even a rich second-generation heir like Xiaoman felt very terrified.


    However, this was not the most terrifying thing.


    The most terrifying thing was that such a business tycoon with an extremely terrifying background, wealth, power, and methods might have his entire family die mysteriously tonight.


    ¡­As long as the childhood sweetheart beside her who had grown up with her was willing to do it. She almost knew him like the back of her hand, and even knew when he had learned to masturbate¡­


    Therefore, when she heard that Xie Guangjun¡¯s family hade to cause trouble, her heart skipped a beat.


    This was because she was not sure what Kang De wanted to do.


    Especially when he realized that the threat still existed.


    She subconsciously looked up at Kang De¡¯s side profile.


    How could a person who was doing well in the other world deal with the small troubles in reality?


    It was obvious.


    However, at this moment, she saw Kang De turn around and look at her. Then he smiled.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t see them.¡±


    Then, Kang De turned to look at the police officer with a disappointed and worried expression, ¡°I heard that Xie Guangjun¡¯s family is very rich. Will they find trouble with me?¡±


    The police uncle said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, definitely not. Our public investigationw still needs face.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The two of them left through the stairs with him and vaguely heard amotion in the corridor. Dissuasive voices and the cries of a woman were sharp and miserable, like a female ghost.


    The three of them did not speak.


    When he went downstairs and left through a small door, the police officer turned around and asked, ¡°Shall I drive you?¡±


    Xiaoman replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. My father brought me here. Let¡¯s wait in the car.¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After sending him to the parking lot, Uncle Wang¡¯s Bentley was parked there. Xiaoman took out the key from her bag. At this moment, Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Then, the miserable scream approached. A woman staggered over, followed by a few police officers and irrelevant people. They could not stop her.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, right?! It¡¯s him!¡±


    The woman saw Wang Xiaoman at a nce, then all her attention was fixed on Kang De. She even broke her high heels from running, so she rushed over barefoot. Her hair was disheveled as she cried and cursed in a sharp voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t he suspicious?! Why did you let him go?! My son is so obedient¡­¡±


    The middle-aged police officer immediately went forward and revealed a sharp expression that waspletely different from when he spoke to Kang De. He said sternly, ¡°Stop! This is the first time I¡¯m warning you! This is the police station. We guarantee the privacy and personal safety of the witnesses and victims ording to thew! Please cooperate with the police and leave immediately! You¡¯re not allowed to make noise and cause trouble!¡±


    The woman was stopped by the police. As she cried and cursed, she attacked.


    Although the police uncle shouted fiercely, it was not easy to fight back for the time being under all kinds of considerations. He only blocked left and right. At that time, he was scratched a few times and blood marks appeared.


    He still shouted, ¡°This is my second warning¡­¡±


    Kang De saw the bloody marks. The smell of the soup dumpling in his mouth had yet to dissipate, so he spat on the ground, ¡°F*ck¡­¡±


    Then, he was about to step forward, but his right hand tightened and he was pulled back by Old Wang. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Kang De looked at his childhood sweetheart who had a frightened expression. He was first stunned, then he did not know whether tough or cry. He only wanted to p that woman twice, not crush her head. He was not crazy.


    How could Xiaoman be willing to agree? She hugged Kang De¡¯s arm forcefully like a puppy hugging a thigh. Her expression was stubborn and coquettish¡ªin short, he was not allowed to go.


    When Kang De saw this expression, he sighed. Forget it, forget it. Even if this woman rushed to him and scolded him for hitting him, he would restrain himself. He would definitely not kill her. Maybe just a punch in the stomach.


    The police uncle was trying his best to stop him. As he stopped him, he turned around and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and get into the car!¡±


    Xiaoman was about to open the door when she heard Kang De shout, ¡°I reject! How can a victim hide from the family of a criminal in the police station?!¡±


    D*mn.


    The police officer looked like he was about to roar at the sky.


    When he shouted the third warning, another group of people rushed over from the entrance of the parking lot. The leader had gray hair, but he walked quickly and shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    The police were unmoved, but the young men who had followed the woman seemed to have been frozen. Previously, they had pretended to stop the woman, but they were actually interfering with the police.


    Even the almost crazy woman stopped and turned to look at the man. She cried, ¡°That¡¯s your son! You ignored him before, but you don¡¯t care now? You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the man rushed forward and pped him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?!¡±


    With a crisp bang, even Kang De and Wang Xiaoman in the distance heard it clearly. They immediately pped the woman to the ground. This p clearly used enough strength, because the woman who was full ofbat strength and almost crazy earlier fell to the ground. She covered her face and did not move. She waspletely stunned.


    ¡°Tsk, impressive.¡±


    Kang De lowered his voice and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even n to be so ruthless.¡±


    After the man pped them, he did not stop. He arrived in front of the young people and stretched out his foot to kick them. It struck their chests and they fell to the ground one after another. He roared, ¡°I told you to watch over her. What are you doing?! You don¡¯t want to work anymore, right?!¡±


    The middle-aged police officer stopped him and said, ¡°Mr. Xie, please stop.¡±


    This man was Xie Ligan.


    It was simr to the photo, but it was a little haggard.


    He instructed coldly, ¡°Take her to the hospital. If she continues to cause trouble, inject the tranquilizer.¡±


    Those people barely got up and helped the woman up.


    Xie Guangjun¡¯s mother finally returned to her senses. Under her husband¡¯s anger, she was pped again. She finally lost her previous unreasonable aura, but she was still crying, cursing, and struggling.


    Exquisite and soft hair, extremely well-maintained skin, expensive clothes, and luxurious leather bags. Her bright appearance could not hide a pitiful soul. She was only an ordinary woman.


    Xie Ligan apologized to the middle-aged police officer, ¡°Captain Liu, I sincerely apologize to you. She¡¯s attacking the police and should be dealt with ording to the relevantws and regtions, but I have no choice but to be thick-skinned and ask for your forgiveness. After all, as a mother, she¡¯s suffered a heavy blow. Even if she has to be detained, please let her recover for a while.¡±


    In front of the famous entrepreneurs and evergreens in the business world in this province, even this powerful figure in the city bureau could not help but slow down his tone, but he was still angry, ¡°Who in the police has never suffered such grievances? I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    The other party apologized seriously again and looked at Kang De and Xiaoman not far away.


    ¡°Can I speak to him?¡±


    Unlike ordinary citizens, as the leader of the city bureau, Captain Liu knew more about the inside story and truth of society. He had more understanding of the ethics and energy of the rich. He subconsciously wanted to reject, but then he heard Kang De shout, ¡°Sure!¡±


    D*mn.


    What a hothead.


    Although he said this, he could roughly understand Kang De¡¯s mood at this moment. He had only had some argument with a rich second-generation heir and had been sneaked into the house in the middle of the night. If he had not happened to return to his hometown, what would have happened would have been simply unimaginable? However, that was fine. The rich second-generation heir had been inexplicably killed, and he had actually been summoned to the police station to cooperate with the investigation and had to be cursed and mocked as a murderer by the other party¡¯s family. Who could endure this?


    Moreover, it was in front of his girlfriend.


    Moreover, his girlfriend¡¯s rich father was also here.


    How could he escape in panic and dodge timidly?


    He could not help but make way and let Xie Ligane to Kang De.


    Kang De looked at this expert with a name on Baidu. The other party was also looking at him.


    The legendary entrepreneur suddenly bowed deeply.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t teach my son well. I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve been shocked.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Fortunately, I felt much better when I heard that he was seriously injured and was still being saved.¡±


    Old Wang helplessly turned her head to the side.


    Xie Ligan¡¯s face facing the ground suddenly stiffened. He had also experienced his youngest son¡¯s feelings. In modern society, especially in a civilized country like China, people like Kang De were really strange.


    There were people with bad mouths everywhere, but there were really not many people who dared to speak like this in front of a super awesome rich person whose son was seriously injured and unconscious. Even if he was saved, he was basically crippled.


    Xie Ligan slowly straightened up, still maintaining his politeness.


    After all, he had worked hard for 30 to 40 years and interacted with countless people. He still had this shrewdness.


    He said, ¡°After the public prosecutionw is officially issued, we¡¯ll activelypensate and take responsibility.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this natural?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± Xie Ligan was silent for a few breaths before continuing, ¡°However, other than that, as his father, I have to apologize to you. In addition, I also apologize to you on behalf of my wife. She must have said something she shouldn¡¯t have. Please understand her mood. Ever since she found out, her tears have not stopped. After all, she¡¯s my mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kang De nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s eyes revealed surprise. Then, a trace of anger could not be hidden in the end.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Why? Are you very surprised? You¡¯re a rich person, a big shot. You¡¯re high and mighty. The money you earn in a day might be equivalent to someone else¡¯s life. A noble person like you condescends and apologizes to a small figure like me. Should I be grateful? Should I kneel and shout in joy?¡±


    Xie Ligan shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Then I don¡¯t understand. Is there a problem?¡±


    Xie Ligan said, ¡°She¡¯s his mother after all.¡±


    ¡°So she can do whatever she wants? She just made the same mistake as your son. This is the reason why I had a conflict with him. He prides himself on being a noble person and acts ording to his own thoughts. He doesn¡¯t consider the feelings of others and thinks that they want to revolve around him. I¡¯m not used to his bad habit, so he found someone to deal with me. He always felt that he was right and self-righteous. When something happens, he won¡¯t reflect on his reasons and only me others, just like what your wife just did.¡±


    ¡°With a mother like this, it¡¯s not surprising that her son¡¯s morals are rotten. She was born without raising him and allowed him to be scum who harmed others and herself. Up until now, even if she cries day and night, she has reaped what she sowed. Why should I understand and pity her? If you ask why, there¡¯s only one reason.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m also a son. I have a mother too.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°She taught me to be an upright and kind person. Since I was young, I¡¯ve been strict and loving and did not dare to rx for a moment. I¡¯ve always been careful with my words and actions, honest and polite, and I definitely won¡¯t do anything evil. A son raised by such a mother shouldn¡¯t be bullied by a second-generation heir who¡¯s corrupt and willful. If I was at homest night, the person crying today might have been my mother. Compared to letting her cry, it¡¯s better for your wife to cry.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m extremely satisfied with today¡¯s oue and very gratified.¡±


    Xie Ligan narrowed his eyes.


    It had been a long time since anyone dared to speak to him like this.


    Even a provincial official had to be polite and courteous to him.


    He now understood why his son wanted to mess with the other party.


    However, he was still a big shot in the industry and a powerful person of his generation. He would definitely not show his anger on such an asion, because this was meaningless and would attract trouble.


    Things were already troublesome enough.


    His expression did not change as he said, ¡°It seems that now is not a good time to talk. I can understand your current mood. Anyone who encounters such a thing will definitely be angry and hostile, but please rest well. After all, Xie Guangjun has already been punished¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Then, Xie Ligan bowed again and turned to leave.


    Kang De looked at his back and wanted to say something, but Xiaoman had already jumped up and covered his mouth. She opened the car door and stuffed him into it. ¡°Get in right now!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    As Kang De spoke, he was pushed into the car.


    After he entered, he pressed his hand on the cushion and spread his mental strength, gradually spreading it to the entire car. He did not discover any strange and abrupt things¡ªit was better to be careful.


    Xiaoman sat down and rolled her eyes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you¡¯re so eloquent before? If you¡¯re so powerful, why didn¡¯t you register for the school debate team? D*mn, I wanted to crawl into the ground when I heard that just now.¡±


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°Does it not vent your anger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem of venting my anger, but an awkward question! Big Brother, you¡¯re facing him. I¡¯m standing at the side and trembling from the aftershock of your battle. I¡¯m a small figure. I don¡¯t dare to say anything fair or shout 666. What do you want me to do?¡±


    At this point, Xiaoman sighed helplessly, ¡°Is this how you speak and do things over there?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment, ¡°¡­It¡¯s only like this when facing bad guys and stupid people.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you talk to Xie Ligan like this? You didn¡¯t give him any face at all¡­¡± Xiaoman hesitated for a moment and bit her lip before finally asking.


    ¡°¡­You n to not even let go of Xie Guangjun¡¯s family?¡±


    Kang De looked at Xiaoman. There was worry and even a little unfamiliarity and fear in his childhood sweetheart¡¯s eyes.


    He shook his head, took out his phone, and took out a memory card from his inner pocket. He inserted it and connected it to the earpiece line, letting Xiaoman put it on.


    Then, he yed a video.


    It was what had happened at homest night.


    When Kang De arrived in the other world, he had the habit of recording. Especially when he summoned the quality weapon in Valentine¡¯s War, he forgot to turn on the recording and retrieve the animation. It was a huge regret. Therefore, he learned his lesson and consolidated his consciousness in this aspect. At that time, he immediately turned on the recording.


    Xiaoman looked at it and revealed a shocked and furious expression.


    ¡°If not for what they said, I probably wouldn¡¯t have killed themst night. However, this is too much¡­ You know that killing intent arises when one has a sharp weapon in their heart, let alone in such a situation. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t be a homicidal maniac who treats human lives as grass.¡±


    Xiaoman did not speak, but her eyes softened. She seemed to have taken off a burden. She asked again, ¡°Then Xie Guangjun¡¯s family¡­¡±


    ¡°Xie Ligan only did not teach his son well. I don¡¯t have the habit of implicating my entire family, let alone ying decisive on Earth¡­ However, I won¡¯t foolishly sit and wait for the other party to attack first. It¡¯s enough for Xie Guangjun¡¯s matter to happen once, so I still have to do something. After all, my mother ising back.¡±


    Kang De narrowed his eyes and said faintly, ¡°After all, I can¡¯t ce my hopes on others¡¯ morals, right? I¡¯m only a little disappointed. I thought Earth would be different.¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244 Phone Rings

    244 Phone Rings


    What happenedst night made many people unable to sleep well.


    At that time, the witnesses, the middle and upper management of the nightclub, the fire department, the hospital, the public security bureau, Xie Guangjun¡¯s family¡­ and so on.


    Of course, there was also Xiaoman¡¯s family.


    When the police mobilized the surveince cameras and discovered that the intruders had arrived at the floor where Kang De¡¯s house was, although they had almost confirmed that they had broken into his house, considering that the person living next door was a famous entrepreneur, it was not impossible to burrize or kidnap the rich man for ransom. In case, he still called and contacted them.


    Therefore, when the father and daughter heard the news, they rushed back overnight. When they arrived at the police station, Xiaoman went to pick up Kang De, and Uncle Wang went to the bureau chief to understand the situation.


    After all, it was a huge case with five casualties, and the injured person was the second son of a famous entrepreneur in the province. The city took it very seriously. The bureau chief personally watched and after a high-intensity night of investigation and investigation, although he did not produce a final conclusion, the few public prosecutors had more or less grasped the general situation.


    This was the inside story Uncle Wang had asked about.


    Kang De and Xiaoman stayed in the car for a while before Uncle Wang appeared in their vision.


    In terms of age, Xiaoman¡¯s father was slightly younger than Xie Ligan.


    Because he got richte, his value was much lower, and his hiddenwork and foundation were much worse.


    However, he was still a figure in his province.


    Moreover, being young naturally had benefits. It was the same for young people, and it was even more so for youngpanies. For example, they were sharper and easier to ept new things. They were also more advanced in thoughts and concepts.


    As one of the entrepreneurs of the previous generation in China, Uncle Wang naturally had all the characteristics of a domineering CEO. For example, his hair was dry because of his irregr living habits, his eyes were listless because of obvious sleep problems, his weight was over the limit because he ate too much andcked exercise because of the pressure of work, and he was dressed extremely casually.


    As well as the hairline defense that was repeatedly retreating.


    He opened the car door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Before the door was pulled, he turned around and smiled at Kang De, ¡°You¡¯re not frightened, right?¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Uncle Wang looked at it a few more times and confirmed that Kang De was not forcing himself. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. That little b*stard reaped what he sowed. He was severely burned and his entire body was smashed. Living is worse than death¡ªdon¡¯t tell anyone that. The director just secretly told me that ording to the situation at that time, it was almost impossible for Xie Guangjun to survive, but he survived. That¡¯s God¡¯s blessing to let him suffer more.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, evil people will face retribution.¡±


    Uncle Wang turned around and pulled the door open to fasten his seatbelt. Taking advantage of this moment, Xiaoman looked at Kang De with a burning gaze. He also looked at her with an extremely innocent expression.


    The girl rolled her eyes.


    Uncle Wang continued, ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll bring you to lunch to calm you down. Do you want to stay at the vi for the next few days? Or go to the factory area. That ce is not bad and is veryfortable. There are security guards patrolling at night.¡±


    The so-called vi was the wilderness of the Xiaoman family. After all, ever since Uncle Wang became rich, the gap between the two families hadpletely widened, and it was getting further and further away. However, Xiaoman still liked to live in the old house.


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s safer now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Up until now, there¡¯s more and more evidence dug up on Xie Guangjun, causing that old man, Xie Ligan, to be very embarrassed. At a time like this, if anything happens to you, the Public Security Bureau will not be merciful. Xie Ligan won¡¯t find trouble with you at all¡ªhe¡¯s in a terrible fix now.¡±


    Uncle Wang took the key from Xiaoman and pressed the button to start the car. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted them. In the afternoon, someone wille to install a surveince camera outside the door. It has the ability to identify and automatically call the police. The police will also help cooperate. Change your door.¡±


    When Xiaoman heard this, she turned her head to the other side and looked out the window, pretending to be looking at the scenery.


    The Kang De family was quite miserable.


    Firstly, it had been split open by Xiaoman with a fire axe and opened by a few hooligans with good skills. The most f*cking thing was that the lock that the hooligans had opened was bought and installed by Xiaoman¡­


    That was why she felt that she had bought a fake product.


    Thinking of the past, Kang De could not help but smile.


    Uncle Wang thought that Kang De was conflicted about the money and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the money. If nothing unexpected happens, Xie Ligan will send someone to discuss thepensation with you in the next few days. It shouldn¡¯t be a small sum. It¡¯s mainly money to suppress your shock and maintain your silence¡ªthe money to install the door lock and monitor can be paid from there.¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, Xiaoman snorted, ¡°Money to seal his lips¡­ He¡¯s already thinking of hiding it?¡±


    Uncle Wang shook his head, ¡°Xie Guangjun is half-dead now and is still being saved. It¡¯s unknown if he can survive. After all, he¡¯s his biological son. Xie Ligan definitely doesn¡¯t want his son to carry a messy reputation after he dies, let alone have a bad reputation for teaching his son¡­ Therefore, he¡¯ll definitely use his connections andwork to end this matter. If it¡¯s determined to be a drunk driving ident and death, it¡¯s best.¡±


    Xiaoman said angrily, ¡°He killed someone! He even admitted it himself!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that video, right? But only that¡¯s useless.¡±


    Uncle Wang replied, ¡°Now, the police are also working hard to grab the clues of that video. Unfortunately, Xie Guangjun is already unconscious and can¡¯t be interrogated. Moreover, if Xie Guangjun had already cleaned up the corpse at that time and left nothing behind, this video alone can¡¯t convict him. Even if Xie Guangjun personally admitted that he killed someone, they can¡¯t convict him.¡±


    He turned to look at his daughter, ¡°After all, if a paranoid person runs to the police station and surrenders himself and says that he killed someone, even if the process is extremely detailed and logical, if they can¡¯t find a trace of evidence, will the public prosecutionw convict and sentence him? Of course not. Just like the matter of Xie Guangjun, if you can¡¯t find evidence, you can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Xie Guangjun is drunk or talking nonsense after drinking.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiaoman looked at Kang De.


    Kang De shook his head too.


    He had learned about Xie Guangjun¡¯s suspicion from the female ghost.


    If he told the police officer this, the police officer would also think that he was high.


    Xiaoman sighed. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be sentimental. Didn¡¯t that little b*stard suffer retribution?¡± Uncle Wang was already used to more absurd things, so he was not as confused and indignant as his daughter. However, he still sighed in a sighing tone, ¡°He has serious burns and many serious injuries all over his body. Even if he survives, he¡¯s basically crippled. He won¡¯t live long in the future. This is much more satisfying than an immediate death sentence.¡±


    Then, he sighed in a ratherplicated tone, ¡°Therefore, people have to be respectful. After all, some things in this world are very mysterious and difficult to exin with science.¡±


    As one of the domineering CEOs of the previous generation in China, Uncle Wang naturally had a certain characteristic of many rich people, which was to believe in metaphysics.


    Generally speaking, in most cases, there were three types of people in the world who believed in metaphysics.


    There were people at the bottom of society, the upper echelons of society, and Africans.


    Therefore, under Xiaoman¡¯s gaze, Kang De smiled and nodded in agreement. Uncle Wang was right.


    In short, to Kang De, this matter hade to an end.


    ¡ªIn Uncle Wang¡¯s opinion, that was the case.


    He thought about this problem from the perspective of entrepreneurs and upper-ss people and felt that Xie Ligan would be troubled next and even be the target of public criticism. He would deal with his son¡¯s mess and deal with a series of subsequent troubles or even questions from above. If public opinion gained traction, how could he face the turmoil of the stock price and the questioning of the shareholders¡­ Uncle Wang thought about this series of messes and felt a headache for Xie Ligan.


    Under such circumstances, the conflict between Kang De and Xie Guangjun was simply too small.


    Therefore, Uncle Wang felt that Xie Ligan would definitely not care about such a thing, especially now. The two things that Xie Guangjun had caused, one was rted to hiring a murderer to break into the house, and the other was rted to the old year¡¯s murder case, causing the city¡¯s Public Security Bureau to be very awkward. If he, Xie Ligan, yed any tricks again, the provincial Public Security Bureau would embarrass him.


    Moreover, he, Wang Yongzhi, had greeted the various leaders many times today and spread the word. Xie Ligan already understood his attitude. If he dared to do anything to Kang De again, they would fall out.


    This was the rule.


    In China, everyone had to follow the rules.


    Therefore, there was no problem.


    Here, it had to be said that there was another characteristic of the previous overbearing CEOs of China.


    They were extremely familiar with rules and were good at using them to the greatest extent. However, rtively speaking, their extreme confidence in the rules and themselves caused their thoughts to be a little rigid.


    For example, he could not think of any problem no matter what. It was not Xie Ligan¡¯s fault.


    Kang De, who was sitting in the back seat, was a kid who had grown up under his watch.


    Originally, in order to suppress his shock andfort him, Uncle Wang wanted to bring Kang De and Xiaoman to have a feast. However, considering that Grandpa Wang, Grandma Wang, and the vigers were still waiting for news in their hometown, he told Uncle Wang and directly drove back to his hometown to eat.


    He had called in advance, so when he arrived home, the old couple had already prepared food. It was very sumptuous.


    Grandpa Wang pulled his son to the side to ask questions. Grandma Wang grabbed Kang De and Xiaoman¡¯s hands and asked questions. After both sides were satisfied, she began to eat.


    Grandma Wang looked at Xiaoman and Kang De sitting together. Her previous worry disappeared and she only smiled.


    After dinner, Kang De went to visit every house and told the third uncles and second uncles who had surrounded the police car this morning that they were fine. It could be considered a thank-you for being safe.


    Xiaoman followed.


    Seeing this, the two elders smiled even happier. Grandma Wang secretly said to the old master from behind, ¡°It¡¯s like handing over an invitation and distributing wedding candy. The two of us were the same at that time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you like to visit rtives so much in the past.¡±


    After walking to the fifth house, he stuffed another handful of beef kernels into his pocket. Kang De bit his apple and bade farewell to the uncle and auntie who had sent him to the door. Xiaoman peeled an orange and asked.


    Kang De walked beside her and smiled at the vigers on the way to greet them. When he heard this, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, I like it a little now. In the past, I felt that it was boring. I can¡¯t recognize so many distant rtives. Moreover, I¡¯m usually in the city and feel distant¡­ However, now that I¡¯m further away, I¡¯m closer.¡±


    In the other world, especially now, he had really seen countless friendly smiles.


    Most people were extremely friendly, respectful, and worshipful to him. They were afraid of him, currying favor with him, asking him for a favor, and wanting to obtain some benefits from him. There were only two or three people who treated him sincerely.


    It was not until the speech in front of the National Cemetery that things changed slightly.


    Of course, he did not feel angry and understood the thoughts of these people very well. However, it was precisely because of this that the kindness and sincerity of the vigers appeared precious. It was not because he was impressive, nor was it because he was powerful. It was only because they had the same surname and ancestor, so he was their child.


    Xiaoman was silent.


    She could not imagine the hardships and difficulties Kang De had experienced, but she could understand what he had said.


    After fighting in that endless cycle of cruelty, blood, and despair and obtaining such achievements, the higher he stood, the more he missed ordinary days¡­


    However, she could not help much.


    A momentter, the girl said softly, ¡°When can you really return¡­¡±


    Kang De was stunned.


    He thought of his days in the other world and many people. Knight Clevnd, Hong San, Nick, Preston, Tina¡­ The ughtered vige, the soldiers who had fought to the death, the elves who had been sent to the battlefield by the politicians, the war-torn world, and countless involuntary, sad, and pitiful lives.


    He had only stepped onto Goethe¡¯snd because of his promise to the knight.


    Now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kang De whispered. ¡°I have some things to do, for the sake of the dead.¡±


    Xiaoman gently held Kang De¡¯s hand.


    Comrades, sacrifices, promises, revenge, resurrection, breaking fate¡­ In an instant, a huge painting unfolded in Xiaoman¡¯s heart. It was at least a million words.


    ¡°If you want to do it, do it.¡±


    She smiled lightly. ¡°But you have to enjoy the holidays¡­ Let¡¯s go out and y tomorrow.¡±


    Kang De looked at her and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He visited his rtives one by one. Every family had to sit for a while and say a few words. Time passed quickly, but Kang De did not find it boring, and Xiaoman did not find it boring.


    The former was enjoying himself, and thetter was just apanying Kang De.


    While they were visiting and even strolling in the vige, Xie Ligan had already returned home. There were a few people standing in the living room with frightened and uneasy expressions. They were allckeys who had apanied Xie Guangjun to the nightclub that night.


    ¡°You all know that I, Xie Ligan, have always been fair. I definitely won¡¯t vent my anger on you.¡±


    Xie Ligan sat on the sofa and swept his gaze across everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°I¡¯m a father and only want an answer. I only want you to tell the truth¡ªdid he take drugs?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. In the end, someone stood up and replied, ¡°President Xie, I don¡¯t know anything else, but we can guarantee that at least in the shop, Young Master Xie didn¡¯t touch those things.¡±


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    Xie Ligan knocked his fingers on his knees twice and said indifferently, ¡°In other words, my son only went to the toilet and began to spout nonsense? The boss of the nightclub personally promised me that they checked the toilet after that and did not find any signs or residue of aspiration. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    No one could answer this question.


    Xie Ligan continued to think. Sweat rolled down those people¡¯s faces and they did not dare to breathe loudly.


    After an unknown period of time, Xie Ligan looked up. ¡°Tell me what happenedst night again. From the beginning to the end, don¡¯t miss any details!¡±


    The few of them began to take turns exining and supplementing each other, one after another.


    Xie Ligan asked questions repeatedly.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    After hearing a detail, he looked up, and a sharp glint shed through his eyes.


    ¡°An Kui¡¯s daughter asked if you heard your phone ring?¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245 An Youyi

    245 An Youyi


    That night, Uncle Wang carried Xiaoman and Kang De back to the city.


    The surveince camera and door lock had been changed.


    Less than ten minutes after arriving home, the two managers of the district property managementpany knocked on the door and apologized sincerely with an extremely low posture. After all, after such a thing had happened, the property management could not escape.


    Kang De did not mind. Instead, he generously expressed his understanding.


    It would have been fine if those hooligans had snuck in, but they had obtained the ess card through an intermediary and even borrowed a parking space. Itpletely conformed to the district¡¯s security process, so there was no need to be too harsh and implicate the security guards of the district to lose their jobs. Those big brothers were all quite good.


    ¡°However, although what happened yesterday was an extreme situation, we still have to learn our lesson.¡±


    He only said this.


    The property manager who came to apologize nodded and said, ¡°Thepany values this ident very much and will strengthen training and improve security. For example, those criminals can drive into the underground garage of the district with an ess card. In the next stage, we¡¯ll consider adding the license te recognition and remind the owner not to lend the parking space. We¡¯ll even add facial recognition to the ess door on the first floor of the garage and residential building¡­¡±


    That was probably the case.


    In fact, the most important thing was still their attitude and apology.


    Everyone knew very well that in such a rtively ordinary district with many residents, no matter how strict the security and procedures were, they could not stop people who had nned for a long time. They could always sneak in.


    Fortunately, the probability of what happenedst night was extremely low.


    Kang De did not say anything. He did not mind this very much. After chatting for a while, after the other party apologized seriously again, he sent them to the elevator.


    At the very least, his house would be unprecedentedly safe for the next period of time.


    Be it the property management or the police, they would pay more attention to this side.


    He turned around and walked towards the house. At this moment, Xiaoman next door pushed open the door. Kang De saw arge wolf-dog squatting under the bright light of the entrance. It opened its mouth and swung its tail.


    This was something Xiaoman¡¯s father had specially called the factory to temporarily send over to be at ease. The dog was one of the officers of thepany¡¯s security department. It was said that it had been tamed by a retired trainer hired with a high sry who had used the method of training military dogs. It was unknown if it was true, but it was indeed very obedient and intelligent. It knew who it could trust and who it should be wary of.


    With a wave of Kang De¡¯s hand, the cold and responsible security officer immediately forgot his work and ran over obediently. It was clearly the first time it had seen Kang De, but it began to rub its head against its hand obsequiously.


    Xiaoman was first very surprised, but when she thought of thest time she returned to her hometown with Kang De, the entire vige¡¯s animals were so frightened that they ran around. The dogs raised in her hometown were also so frightened¡ªshe was relieved.


    Tsk, what bloodline had been strengthened? The suppression of rank could indeed allow him to do whatever he wanted.


    She closed her door and followed Kang De into his house. ¡°The property management is here to apologize?¡±


    Kang De sat on the sofa and began to rub the dog¡¯s head aggressively. He casually replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiaoman wanted to sit down, but she recalled something and revealed a disdainful expression. ¡°You¡¯re not changing the sofa?¡±


    Kang De directly picked up therge wolf-dog and poked it around. The security dog stretched out its four hooves and twisted them on Kang De¡¯s thigh. It enjoyed this very much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all brand new.¡±


    Only then did Xiaoman sit beside Kang De and reach out to scratch the chin of the dog. Looking at the dog¡¯s coquettish appearance, a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t scold them?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°This is out of their control. They¡¯re quite wronged, so why should I me them? If they don¡¯t let go and pester us until the end, not to mention anything else, those brothers will probably lose their jobs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Xiaoman recalled Kang De¡¯s face facing Xie Ligan and curled her lips, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you being so tolerant and magnanimous during the day?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you persuade others to be magnanimous.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Things are different. This Xie Guangjun got someone to beat me and even took photos and videos. He even wanted to inject me with that thing. If an ordinary person suffers from this and the criminal¡¯s family apologizes, will he calmly say that it¡¯s fine? It¡¯s already good enough not to hit anyone. He has to be chased away immediately, right? Even if he dodged it by chance, he must be afraid and angry, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if I forgive him, it¡¯s because of factors like the other party¡¯s power and status that I have no choice but to swallow my anger¡ªor perhaps the other party gave me too much money.¡±


    He shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Of course, I¡¯ll say whatever I want. Taking ten thousand steps back, even if I¡¯m only an ordinary person, I have the right to vent my anger and fear, right?¡±


    ¡°Since Xie Ligan wants to apologize for his son, he has to be prepared to bear the consequences for him. He feels that he has to be forgiven after apologizing. This is too arrogant. How can there be such a beautiful thing in the world?¡±


    Xiaoman smacked her lips and gradually recovered. However, looking at Kang De¡¯s proud expression, she did not want to admit that what he said made sense, ¡°But you¡¯re still a little too aggressive¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked and said slowly, ¡°If Xu Fei came to tell you at this junior high reunion that she was insensible at that time and did something wrong that hurt you, please forgive her. Will you?¡±


    Xiaoman immediately jumped up, scaring the security officer.


    ¡°D*mn it! Back then, she bullied me and ostracized me. Such a thing was in my precious middle school student memory for a full year. Now, she came to apologize to me and it¡¯s over? Pfft! How can it be so easy?! Only a b*stard will forgive her. I won¡¯t forgive her for the rest of my life!¡±


    Kang De took her hand and made her sit down. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Xiaoman twisted his arm in anger. ¡°You made me think of that again!¡±


    Kang De clicked his tongue and said, ¡°How heartless. I¡¯m your benefactor. If I hadn¡¯t caused trouble at home in school back then and forced my mother to agree to let me transfer to your ss, you would probably have suffered even more.¡±


    The two of them argued for a while. Kang De pinched Xiaoman¡¯s nose. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s the right of the victim not to forgive. Others can¡¯t criticize and interfere, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Only you can say it. Only you have the right.¡±


    Xiaoman was angry, but when she thought of Kang De¡¯s merciless words in the day, she was still a little worried, ¡°You didn¡¯t give Xie Ligan any face at all¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a kind person.¡±


    Kang De smiled proudly. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m not either.¡±


    Xiaoman hit him. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious matters. What did I say during the day? I¡¯m only mocking him for not teaching his son well. His son deserves to be in this state. Is there a problem with the victim saying such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t scold his mother or cause his entire family to die tonight from a series of explosions, right? His son did such a b*stard thing. So what if he was scolded a little? What right does he have to be angry and dissatisfied? If it was any shameful and self-respecting father, he would be ashamed, right? Could it be that he¡¯s rich and powerful, and his self-esteem and face are even more precious? Themoners won¡¯t even allow him to be sarcastic and angry?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°So is there a problem? Could it be that if I say those words, he¡¯ll want to kill me and send people to deal with me? Then it¡¯s natural for me to sh him to death, right?¡±


    Xiaoman rolled her eyes and said, ¡°This is a little illegal.¡±


    Kang De also rolled his eyes. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not unjust to show such evildoers what retribution is.¡±


    Xiaoman did not know what to say for a long time.


    Kang De nudged her with his shoulder. ¡°Alright, the main thing is that the two of us look at the problem from a different angle now. This is a difference caused by our personal experience. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t wrap your mind around it for a moment. If it was the past me, I would most likely calm down and not be aggressive when encountering such a thing.¡±


    When Xiaoman heard this, she curled her lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How can a mortal like mepare to your expert¡¯s thinking? I¡¯m decisive in killing and can take revenge as I please. I can attack whoever I want.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the thinking of an expert. It¡¯s just a very simple word. If you have something to say, say it. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s only a simple and ordinary word, but in modern society, it¡¯s a very rare and precious power, so it¡¯s very satisfying to do¡­ However, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He reached out and tapped Xiaoman¡¯s chin with a demonic smile, ¡°After I bring you up, you¡¯ll also understand how satisfying it is to say it directly.¡±


    Xiaoman did not answer.


    She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried. Against Xie Guangjun, you did a good job this time, but if you kill Xie Ligan again, it¡¯ll definitely be a hugemotion¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    What else could Xiaoman say?


    She could only pray silently, hoping that the ¡°knowing¡± that the experts of the other world spoke of was what ordinary Earthlings knew¡­


    ¡°However, speaking of which, the security of this district is indeed not very good¡­ After all, it¡¯s a rtivelymon residential area. It can¡¯t be strict if you want to.¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I want to change to a high-end vi area. At the very least, the security is better. The problem of money is secondary, but how can I exin it to my parents?¡±


    With the f*cking house price in City H, the price of a proper house was at least ten to twenty million yuan. If he quietly bought a house, when Mother Kang De returned and found out about this, there would only be two reactions.


    Firstly, she was overjoyed. She felt that her son had opened his eyes and taken down Wang Xiaoman at lightning speed. He began to suck blood from the Wang family with extremely high efficiency and schemed to seize their assets. In a short period of time, he had taken down arge house. He was really her biological son.


    Secondly, she put righteousness before family and thought that her son had walked the path of crime.


    ¡°¡­With Auntie¡¯s shrewdness and understanding of you, there¡¯s only one way to exin it.¡±


    Xiaoman said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll use my connections to let you buy the lottery ticket. For example, if someone wins five million yuan, spending five million yuan to buy that lottery ticket is equivalent to helping others pay taxes. Although it¡¯s a loss, I can at least use it to deal with Auntie¡­ However, I don¡¯t have such a way. If you ask my father for help, you have to exin to him.¡±


    This was another issue.


    Kang De and Xiaoman looked at each other, then shrugged and sighed.


    The jewelry and gold of the other world could be sold for money, and even some specialties of the other world could be exchanged for unimaginable wealth on Earth¡­ However, these needed time to operate and set up.


    Otherwise, if he rashly attacked, there would probably be chaos.


    ¡°Think about it yourself¡­¡±


    As Xiaoman spoke, she suddenly became vignt, ¡°Speaking of which, don¡¯t tell me you have designs on Xie Ligan?¡±


    Kang De shook his head. ¡°Even if he activelypensates and pays me arge sum of hush money, it¡¯s not enough to buy a vi, right?¡±


    Xiaoman nced at him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of forcing him to give more and get more yourself?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Who does Xie Ligan think he is? Is he worthy of letting me use his money?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xiaoman was speechless and could only shout, ¡°Impressive, impressive.¡±


    Seeing that it was about time, she stood up. ¡°Go to sleep. You should sleep early too. Oh right, I almost forgot. I¡¯m going to treat someone to a meal tomorrow. You have to go too.¡±


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Xiaoman replied, ¡°An Youyi, do you remember this person?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and a mboyant non-mainstream image appeared in his mind. Alright, it was a little too much to say that it was non-mainstream, but the style of dressing and makeup was indeed rtively wild. In short, her aura was more domineering, more queenly, and quite a beautiful woman. She was a rich second-generation heir like Xiaoman.


    Kang De thought of her. His first impression was her ck lipstick.


    He did not know what that makeup style was, but he could not appreciate it.


    ¡°I have an impression. She doesn¡¯t seem to like you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we fell out,¡± Xiaoman said. ¡°Last night, she drank with Xie Guangjun and heard that he wanted to do you, so she immediately sent me a message. Although you¡¯ll be fine, he doesn¡¯t know. For him to do this, we naturally have to remember this favor.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, she was therest night and witnessed the entire process. From Xie Guangjun¡¯s madness to the car ident, it¡¯s said that she was quite shocked. Moreover, as a witness, she went to the police station overnight to cooperate with the investigation and take a statement. She suffered quite a lot. Logically speaking, we have to thank andfort her.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he revealed a look of realization, ¡°That woman is her.¡±


    The lights in the nightclub were rtively dim. At that time, he was only staring at Xie Guangjun and did not pay much attention to this An Youyi. He only saw a woman with long legs, who seemed to be good-looking, and was dressed more like a nightclub woman sitting beside Xie Guangjun drinking and talking to him, so he naturally thought that it was only a b*tch.


    Therefore, his anger towards Xie Guangjun increased greatly out of thin air.


    He did not expect it to be this girl.


    He nodded and said, ¡°I see. Then we have to thank her. Moreover, it can be said to have affected her¡­ We have to treat her to a meal and thank andfort her.¡±


    Xiaoman nodded. She said a few more words to Kang De and made an appointment.


    Then, they brought the security dog home.


    After sending Xiaoman away, Kang De sorted out what had happened today again. In the end, he discovered that there was nothing to sort out. Compared to everything he had experienced in the other world, this was really nothing.


    Therefore, he washed up and went to bed. He did not sleep muchst night and could make up for it.


    The next morning, he woke up early and heated up breakfast. Xiaoman came to knock on the door. Uncle Wang was busy and left early in the morning, leaving only the security officer to apany Xiaoman.


    ¡°I called.¡±


    At the dining table, as Xiaoman drank her milk, she looked at Kang De with a meaningful expression, even an indescribable subtlety, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re quite capable.¡±


    Kang De tilted his head and said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°An Youyi was shocked and tortured in the police station for half a night. She was badly shaken. When she heard that I wanted to treat her to a meal, she originally refused and said that she did not have much appetite now. I said that it was fine to visit and thank her, but she said that she was a little tired. However, when I said that you wanted to thank her too, she immediately agreed.¡±


    Xiaoman snorted, ¡°No wonder. She clearly fell out with me., but she had to take a certain risk to tell me about this under such circumstances. From the looks of it, it¡¯s for you¡­ You¡¯ve only met two or three times in total, right? You can actually make her unable to forget you?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any interaction with her at that time. That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    Xiaoman was still snorting and looked a little unhappy. ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s see when we go.¡±


    The agreed time was half past ten in the morning. It was only past eight o¡¯clock now. In two hours, Kang De was dragged out of the door by Xiaoman. The two of them drove to the luxury counter that Xiaoman often went to. After all, it was a visit to thank her. They had to bring something, and it was in line with their status.


    After all, An Youyi was also a rich second-generation heir. Her family was very rich. It was really too cheap to bring a box of eight-treasure porridge.


    Although that was the case, when Kang De saw Xiaoman¡¯s seriousness in choosing and weighing things, he felt that she was not only thanking her¡­ Was it an illusion?


    The things she had bought were beautifully wrapped and added with elegant blessings.


    As well as the signature.


    Kang De and Xiaoman¡¯s names were written on it.


    So formal, so elegant, and so stylish. Was this the world of the rich?


    When it was about time, Xiaoman drove Kang De to An Youyi¡¯s house. The journey was not close because this was also a ss enemy who lived in the wilderness. It was the ce with the best environment in City H and was quiet in the chaos.


    The security was naturally strict. After all, it was a top-notch district that served a few rich people. Even the security guard had to call the owner personally to confirm before letting them in.


    They drove into the vi area and walked for a kilometer. After circling around, they arrived at An Youyi¡¯s house.


    The two of them immediately saw the woman waiting in front of the door.


    It was An Youyi herself, but she was not as mboyant as usual. She did not have that sharp and dark makeup, nor was she dressed boldly. She only had a little makeup on and was wearing ordinary home clothes. Her beautiful hair was gathered at the side and fell. She looked like a hibiscus. He did not expect her to be gentle.


    Her face was slightly pale and haggard, and there was even panic that had not dissipated.


    Xiaoman stopped the car and immediately went forward. ¡°Why are you waiting outside? Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡±


    An Youyi smiled at Wang Xiaoman with a forced smile. She turned to look at Kang De and bit her lip with aplicated expression. She hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Last night¡­¡± She said in a low voice, ¡°Xie Ligan came to find me.¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246 Don’t Ask, If You Ask, It’s Magic

    246 Don¡¯t Ask, If You Ask, It¡¯s Magic


    The house of the An family was quiterge.


    The three of them sat down in the living room on the first floor. The nanny brought tea and fruits. Apart from her and the nanny, there was no one else in the huge house.


    An Youyi looked very depressed.


    She had gone to a nightclub to y the night before and encountered Xie Guangjun, so she had joined him. She did not expect to have such an oue. She had seen Xie Guangjun go crazy, witness him being knocked down, a tragic car ident, a towering fire, four people who had instantly died, and Xie Guangjun who had been burned beyond recognition. In the blink of an eye, an acquaintance who had been alive and kicking not long ago had be like this¡ªand she had seen all of this happen.


    Anyone would be shocked.


    Although she was dressed very mature and forward-looking, she was only a young girl.


    Moreover, this girl had been sitting with Xie Guangjun previously and was one of the most important witnesses. She was called to the police station for questioning overnight on the spot and tortured for a long time before letting her go home. This was even after her rich father got someone to pull strings overnight and even personally went to the police station to pick her up in advance.


    After that, she was even scolded by her father¡ªwhy would a big girl go to such a messy and disgusting ce? Look, something had happened, right? She was not allowed to go in the future!


    After witnessing such a terrifying thing and being questioned by the police for half a night, her rtives did notfort her. Instead, they reprimanded her angrily. What else could An Youyi do? She naturally shut herself up on the spot.


    When she encountered such a thing, her father had only apanied her for half a day yesterday. Seeing that there was nothing else, he continued to work and left her alone at home with only the nanny to apany her.


    Double setback.


    She did not dare to let her equally busy mother know. She was afraid that her mother would be worried, so she could only shut herself up.


    After Xiaomanforted her, An Youyi could not help but lie in Xiaoman¡¯s arms and sob.


    Seeing this, Kang De could not help but sigh.


    Look at this dazzling vi. Look at this life of luxury since he was young. Even the rich second-generation heirs with good family backgrounds had their own sorrows and joys. They might not always be happy.


    ¡ªSigh, I really hope to exchange my life with such a rich second-generation heir and let her experience the joy of an ordinary family. As for the distress of the rich, let me endure it.


    Looking at the crying An Youyi, Kang De indeed understood something.


    The sorrows and joys of humans were not interconnected.


    After crying for a while and venting her emotions, An Youyi slowly calmed down.


    She wiped her face with a tissue and wiped the surroundings of her eyes. Her movements were elegant and careful. Then, she realized that Kang De had been watching. She subconsciously nced at him and immediately looked away.


    However, this action was not shyness or embarrassment, nor was it a good feeling or affection.


    Instead, it was some subconscious¡­ fear.


    Kang De did not realize this subtle emotional change. After all, he did not understand women¡¯s hearts.


    Xiaoman was sitting beside An Youyi, so she would not discover it. Sheforted the other party, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re bored or afraid these few days,e find me¡­ to y with us. Look at him.¡±


    As she spoke, Xiaoman pointed at Kang De, ¡°This guy was almost yed with by a few burly men. Even if he dodged them, it¡¯s enough to make people feel lingering fear. However, look at him. From the beginning to the end, he acted as if he was fine. He¡¯s heartless. If you oftene to y with us, you can rub off his careless stupidity.¡±


    An Youyi lowered her head. ¡°Killing intent¡­¡±


    Xiaoman nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, how stupid¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s killing intent¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    An Youyi suddenly woke up and waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no, nothing! Nothing!¡±


    The current her looked weak, helpless, and pitiful. She was teary-eyed and did not have a high-spirited and carefree appearance in her impression at all. One had to know that her nickname in the circle was ¡°Queen An¡±.


    Kang De was suspicious and slowly asked, ¡°You said before that Xie Ligan came to look for you?¡±


    Facing Kang De¡¯s question, An Youyi was clearly a little nervous. She did not even dare to look into his eyes. Her body subconsciously shrank into Xiaoman¡¯s arms and she nodded like a little wife. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Before Kang De could ask carefully, she told him everything.


    ¡°He came to apologize and brought many gifts. He said that he had an unfilial son who shocked me. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I only said that it was fine. After all, my father has to see his expression.¡±


    She recalled what had happened yesterday and her eyes turned red again. This was originally a private family matter and should not be told to others, but for some reason, An Youyi still said it.


    ¡°Xie Ligan said that he wanted to talk to me alone about his son¡¯s private matters and asked my father to leave. I¡­ I was very afraid at that time, but Dad agreed on my behalf¡­¡±


    Kang De and Xiaoman looked at each other and sighed in their hearts.


    If it was Xiaoman¡¯s father who encountered such a thing, he would definitely not let his daughter, who had just been shocked, face Xie Ligan alone. Apart from personality factors, his father¡¯s career did not need Xie Ligan¡¯s help. It was fine to usually tter and say polite words, but he would definitely not torture his daughter because of this.


    One had to be tough to forge iron.


    Xiaoman held her hand and said softly, ¡°Xie Ligan didn¡¯t bully you, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ but he asked me many questions. He asked me repeatedly. It was very scary¡­ very scary¡­¡±


    An Youyi¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    She described the situationst night. Xie Ligan did not hit her, scold her, or even speak unhurriedly and apologetically¡­ However, his attitude was extremely firm.


    He asked, asked, asked, and asked repeatedly. From her social situation with Xie Guangjun to every small matter that had happenedst night, what Xie Guangjun had said, done, and what abnormal actions he had taken.


    They were all pleasant, but the pressure Xie Ligan gave her was much heavier than the police¡¯s questioning.


    After all, it was Xie Liqian, the business legend of his province. With the bearing and power he had developed after 40 years of dominating the business world, it was simply easy for him to use his bodynguage and tone to control a frightened girl.


    Especially in her house, especially since her father had allowed this to happen.


    She was facing a big shot who was about to lose his youngest son.


    This fear and uneasiness was probably something Xiaoman and Kang De could not imagine.


    She squeezed Xiaoman¡¯s hand and shook her head, indicating that she was fine. Then she looked at Kang De.


    There was confusion, uneasiness, and an extremely well-hidden trace of shock and fear in her gaze. She seemed to have made up her mind and said in a low voice, ¡°Although he asked many questions and hid the questions he really wanted to ask among the many questions¡­ I can still discover what he really wants to know.¡±


    ¡°He asked me if I knew you and how our rtionship was.¡±


    ¡°He also asked the others present about my conversation with Xie Guangjun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also about you. Xie Guangjun said that he wanted you to kneel there. I had a verbal conflict with him. He used provocation and said that I could inform Wang Xiaoman¡­ Xie Ligan asked me if I had done this at that time.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to say no¡­ but I was very afraid at that time. I didn¡¯t dare to lie.¡±


    ¡°He also asked me if I heard¡­ my phone ring at that time.¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s expression changed.


    That night, she saw a message from An Youyi. Out of worry, she immediately called Kang De. It rang twice before he hung up. At that time, Kang De was probably in the club.


    Not far from An Youyi¡­


    She immediately looked at Kang De, but there was no panic on his face.


    The elves¡¯ powerful army swept across. All the living beings in the city were in danger. There were open spears and hidden arrows, and there was a sinister conspiracy. They had experienced those battles. What was this small scene?


    He pressed the phone to silent as if nothing had happened, then said calmly, ¡°You¡­¡±


    As soon as she said a word, An Youyi covered her ears and shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything. I don¡¯t know anything. I only told Xie Ligan those thingsst night and was uneasy for a moment. Let me tell you, I didn¡¯t discover anything. I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±


    Xiaoman hurriedlyforted her, but it was useless. An Youyi¡¯s eyes wavered and she looked extremely afraid. She did not even dare to look at Kang De¡­ This already exined some things.


    Before An Youyi looked over, Kang De reached into the inner pocket of his shirt and tapped lightly.


    In the next moment, Xiaoman, who wanted to wink at Kang De to think of a way, suddenly had a change in expression.


    This was because she discovered that Kang De seemed to have changed¡­ but she could not tell.


    ¡°I just want to thank you for speaking up for me, whom you¡¯ve only met twice. You¡¯re a brave and kind person, so don¡¯t be afraid. Fate won¡¯t hurt such a good girl.¡± He said.


    These words sounded like that to Xiaoman, but for some reason, An Youyi actually magically calmed down and even dared to look at Kang De timidly.


    An aggrieved expression even appeared on his face.


    It was as if he had done a good deed but was misunderstood and finally agreed.


    Wow, it was really useful.


    Magic technology was terrifying.


    Kang De had just used a scroll.


    It was one of the spells of the Interrogation Spell Group that the Knights of Justice loved. It was a true legal weapon.


    Previously, it had made Xie Guangjun feel endless fear and even self-destruct like a bamboo tube of sin. It had added something powerful and used three different spells in one go.


    However, don¡¯t misunderstand. This so-called Interrogation Spell Group was not all filled with such negative energy spells that focused on fear. Clearly, the people of the other world knew quite well. They knew that when interrogating prisoners, although they sometimes had to be as cruel as winter, in addition to being cruel, they could obtain miraculous effects by giving a little spring-like warmth.


    The spell Kang De had just used was called ¡°Regner¡¯s Love¡ªit makes you look generous and dignified. People will always want a father who is both great and tolerant of their mistakes.¡±


    The name was very long and strange, but it was the current mainstream naming rule of the Arcane World.


    The reason was very simple. D*mn, magic techniques had been developed for countless years. The patent system was continuously perfected, and new inventions and modified spells appeared one after another. The strong and simple naming methods of the ancient era, such as ¡°Fireball¡±, ¡°Lightning¡±, and ¡°Icicle¡±, were long f*cking useless because they had the same name, the same name, and still the same name.


    Therefore, this naming rule slowly arose.


    Kang De even heard Hong San tell him an interesting story. He had heard that the name of a spell submitted by a young and promising mage for patent one year was like this, ¡°A super awesome Frost Mark Outbreak Strike¡ªI f*cking wanted to give it a cooler name, but it was given to a dog¡±. In the end, it was rejected because of his excessivenguage.


    As for Kang De¡¯s spell, it was deeply loved by justice. The name exined the effect, making the spellcaster look gentle, wise, and reliable. He was the most trustworthy person.


    As expected, it was very effective. An Youyi immediately looked at Kang De eagerly, her eyes filled with grievance.


    ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re innocent to begin with. Everything that happened has nothing to do with you. Just treat it as a ridiculous nightmare¡­ a dream that no one will believe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already awake, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±


    With that, Kang De took out a small bottle from his pocket and opened it. He poured a little for himself and a little for An Youyi ording to the instructions.


    ¡°Drink some. It¡¯s good for your mind.¡± He raised his ss. ¡°Believe me.¡±


    Of course, Xiaoman did not mind. She picked it up and drank it.


    An Youyi hesitated for a moment before slowly picking up the cup. Although Kang De¡¯s actions and the small bottle were very suspicious¡­ for some reason, she was willing to believe it.


    The tea entered her mouth and she swallowed it. Slowly, her restless and flustered heart calmed down. She drank a little more, and her panic gradually dissipated. Just as Kang De had said, it was fine.


    She had nothing to do with this to begin with.


    This name was a very long and subtle spell that was very popr, but it was not omnipotent.


    ording to the author¡¯s own thesis, the effect of the spell was rted to many factors, including the mental state of the person undergoing the spell, the impression and perception of the person undergoing the spell, and the mental temperament and appearance of the person undergoing the spell. Moreover, the effect was not very long.


    However, it was enough for An Youyi to calm down.


    After a while, she finished her tea and looked at Kang De eagerly, like a puppy.


    Kang De thought that she wanted another ss and was about to take the bottle when the girl pounced over and hugged him. She cried.


    However, this cry was different from before. It was a carefree venting of grievance.


    ¡ªSpeaking of which, this magic is too powerful. Will criminals on trial hug the judge and cry like this?


    Kang De was a little embarrassed and could only pat her back gently. Then, he revealed an innocent expression to Xiaoman.


    Xiaoman gave him the middle finger.


    After a long time, An Youyi calmed down and felt that her actions just now were a little bad.


    Her eyes were red and she blushed as she apologized.


    ¡°You can rest and sleep well. Forget all your worries. What happened the night before will no longer have anything to do with you. It¡¯s only a rtively strange memory.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s no need to mind.¡±


    An Youyi whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    She slowly returned to her original seat and nced at Xiaoman, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Xiaoman revealed an expression that said, ¡°The brat who came over as a guest upstairs picked up his toy. Although the other party¡¯s mother stopped him, I, who¡¯s a little old, pretended to be generous in order to show my mature magnanimity and love, but I didn¡¯t receive themendation and praise I deserved, so I felt a little disadvantaged and depressed, but I still had to force myself to say that it didn¡¯t matter.¡±


    It was already noon. The nanny who had made lunch invited them to eat. It was rtively light, but it tasted good. The main thing was that the ingredients were very good. Even the water used to cook was foreign mineral water.


    An Youyi had a good appetite. She drank an entire bowl of porridge and chatted andughed with Xiaoman. It was said that the two of them had fallen out previously and were probably going to be best friends now.


    After resting for a while, Kang De and Xiaoman looked at each other and stood up to leave.


    Although An Youyi was a little reluctant, she did not ask him to stay.


    She only got Kang De¡¯s phone number and added him on WeChat.


    After getting into the car, he drove away. From the rearview mirror, he could still see the other party standing where he was and looking out.


    ¡°Stop looking.¡±


    Xiaoman said sarcastically, ¡°If you like it, go ahead. I feel very confident that you can take advantage of the situation now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything about this type.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°I just came back to my senses¡­ Women are soplicated.¡±


    Xiaoman slowly stopped at the door. After confirming, the security guard raised the handle of the car. She nodded at the other party and left the vi area. She asked, ¡°Complicated?¡±


    ¡°She probably guessed something¡­ When she saw me today, her gaze changed, as if she recognized me. I didn¡¯t show up at all the night before. Perhaps her intuition is stronger and she sensed my domineering aura or something. The night before, I felt that the woman beside Xie Guangjun was a little restless.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Although she told us this today to remind us, perhaps she was frightened by Xie Ligan yesterday. Out of a woman¡¯s vengefulness, she revealed this to me and reminded me that Xie Ligan seemed to have discovered something¡ªmaybe?¡±


    Xiaoman looked at him in disdain. ¡°Wow, why are you so dark-hearted?¡±


    Kang De shrugged and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s only a possibility, but it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s innocent to begin with. To be honest, she was still implicated by me. Even if she has this intention, I won¡¯t mind. In any case, I want to find Xie Ligan these few days¡­ From the looks of it, I have to be quick.¡±


    As Xiaoman drove, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll tell others about you?¡±


    ¡°Who will believe it? So what if they believe it? It won¡¯t do her any good if she tells others, only harm.¡± Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°ording to her performance today, she understands the severity.¡±


    Xiaoman snorted. ¡°Speaking of which, what did you give her to drink? It¡¯s quite delicious. Also, why did she believe you so much immediately?¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he smiled evilly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a magic medicine. After drinking it, you¡¯ll fall in love with me wholeheartedly¡ªyou drank it too, so you¡¯re finished!¡±


    Xiaoman looked at him as if he was a fool.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a mental potion. Don¡¯t ask. If you ask, it¡¯s magic,¡± Kang De said. ¡°As for the previous one, it¡¯s a spell that makes the subject trust and rely on the caster very much. That¡¯s the effect.¡±


    He nced at Xiaoman. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem to be useful on you. As expected, people are different from each other. Her intuition is stronger, so she can recognize me. Your magic resistance seems to be stronger.¡±


    When Xiaoman heard this, she rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± She turned the steering wheel and said softly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 247 - 247 Aren’t These My Parents?

    247 Aren¡¯t These My Parents?


    ¡°This is not a system error¡­¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s hand was trembling slightly.


    He slowly took off his reading sses from the bridge of his nose and ced them on the table. He exhaled.


    This was hispany, the headquarters of the Xuanhua Group. If he wanted to do anything, this ce was even safer than any of his houses.


    Security system, encrypted routes, secret passageways, and loyal subordinates¡­ Unlike those emergingrgepanies, an old giant like the Xuanhua Group carried some characteristics of the era where the founder was and inherited the experience of the first leader.


    For example, the employment rtionship between some old employees and the chairman was not only based on amercial contract but a more reliable and traditional loyalty rtionship.


    Although this traditional rtionship was being impacted by a rapidly changing era, at least it still looked useful now¡­ The decline of tradition was sometimes not as fast as people thought.


    Just like the stacks of information and USB drives in front of Xie Ligan.


    Even with Xie Ligan¡¯s status, ordinary methods could not obtain these things.


    However, in the past 40 years, he had woven a huge that was intertwined. He used favors, favors, and money to rope people in, be it his subordinates all along, those who left halfway, or their children.


    Every year, he had to distribute money to the vigers in his hometown. He had to build roads and give gifts. He had to go to the countryside on broadband and receive free medical treatment. He had to obtain a huge schrship. The n forces that were still thriving in the south were natural oaths based on blood ties. He naturally became the patriarch and roped in people. Most importantly, he had to rope in the younger generation.


    It was almost a luxurious reward for every child who studied seriously. Every time there was a festival, he would definitely return home and sternly ask about the studies of every junior in the vige. He could name every promising disciple. The child¡¯s report card would definitely be sent to his office. He would use the method of controlling his subordinates on the descendants of the n to reward, motivate, and punish them.


    In the end, they knew that learning was the only way out. As long as they studied hard and worked hard, they would be above others and obtain everything they wanted. This was because everything was in the Xuanhua Group. The patriarch had already prepared everything. House, car, high sry, and women could be obtained if they had the ability.


    As a result, over the years, almost all the children of the n finally entered the Xuanhua Group to work without exception. Otherwise, they would be ingrates. Their parents would not acknowledge them, and their fellow vigers would spit at them. They could forget about returning home for the rest of their lives¡ªof course, they could not bear to go anywhere else, because the hidden benefits Xuanhua gave them were far higher than the standard they could obtain outside. Moreover, going to Xuanhua was called filial piety.


    As for those who were born with insufficient brains and did not like to learn, they were not abandoned by Xie Ligan. It was fine to be soldiers, learn martial arts, go overseas to train, and go to Southeast Asia to survive in society.


    In the end, they would return to Xie Ligan.


    A person who had been rich for 40 years had really saved up too many pawns.


    That was why he could obtain these things.


    There were many more in the future that would continuously be sent over.


    However, just this was enough to surprise him.


    One of the pieces of information was sent by themunication operator.


    Base station record.


    Every area had amunication base station. The base station had a unique number. Allmunication in this area was even only a signal connection. Its data transmission would be recorded.


    Sometimes, the police would solve cases ording to this, either looking for missing people or recovering high-value stolen goods. It was only based on the relevant privacy protection regtions that only the public security department with a certain authority could use this method. Moreover, they had to write an application report before using it before contacting the relevant operator to provide information.


    Xie Ligan was not a police officer, so it was impossible for him to order a police officer of that level.


    However, he could mobilize the operator director at that level.


    In the 40 years of development of the Xuanhua Group, personnel changes were inevitable. New blood joined and the old members left. It was only an amicable separation¡ªit was just that some of the old members who left did not agree with their ideals, some made mistakes, but some were sent out by Xie Ligan.


    Because he stood high enough, he could see the trend clearly and see the direction of the future to a certain extent. Unfortunately, the Xuanhua Group was alreadyrge enough. In some fields, the country would not allow him to cross over again.


    However, he could quietly nt some people and make some investments.


    Generally speaking, he might not need to return some of the investments in his life, but once he wanted this return, the other party could not reject him. After all, his money was not so easy to take.


    To his relief, he could always be rewarded.


    Xie Ligan narrowed his eyes.


    The data packed was extremely huge. In order to hide it and be careful, he asked for all the data of the specific base stations at that time period and searched for it himself.


    Therefore, he naturally discovered that matter.


    The kid who had a conflict with Guang Jun imed to be in his hometown 100 to 200 kilometers away that night and had a perfect alibi¡­ However, his phone signal suddenly appeared in the city.


    Moreover, it moved with the phone signal of the four dead hooligans.


    Until the nightclub where his son had gotten into trouble.


    There was a call that did not connect and was immediately canceled.


    The time and situation were exactly the same as what An Kui¡¯s daughter had described. When his son went to the bathroom, An Youyi heard two short phone rings, but she did not see anyone.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they see anything?¡±


    He controlled the mouse and opened the video cut into theputer.


    The surveince cameras in the district, the elevator, the nightclub, and the road¡ªthe first few were easy to deal with, and thest was also a reward.


    He opened a few videos at the same time and searched again with an eagle-like gaze.


    The four hooligans drove into the district. Only four of them entered the elevator and went upstairs. Another four people entered the elevator and left. They drove all the way to the vicinity of the nightclub and stopped by the street for a while. Then, they started the engine again and set off. They elerated crazily as if they had stepped on the elerator and collided with his son¡¯s sports car.


    The two cars collided with the roadside in sparks and lightning and caught fire.


    He reyed this video again and again and watched it. The light of the two cars burning was reflected in his eyes. Xie Ligan had always been expressionless.


    He paused and erged the scene at various points in time, but he did not discover anything.


    There was also the full set of surveince videos provided by the nightclub. Apart from his son, no one stayed in that toilet. When he came out, Xie Guangjun went crazy.


    While drinking in the booth, from the beginning to the end, no suspicious person approached Xie Guangjun.


    It was extremely strange and unexinable.


    The police were investigating what hatred these four hooligans had for Xie Guangjun and why they wanted to kill him. They were investigating if this was a vendetta or a crazy ident involving alcohol and poison.


    They were still investigating who the ¡°Momo¡± Xie Guangjun had mentioned when he went crazy was.


    However, Xie Ligan was different.


    He knew the background of the four hooligans very well and knew Xie Guangjun¡¯s private mischief. This child could notpare to his brother since he was young, so he became even more mischievous. When he was young, he was the king of children. When he grew up, he had to be the true king. He had to make up for some of his childhood ws by taking life and death and showing off.


    Xie Ligan secretly observed for a while and discovered that this child still knew his limits. He never did anything he should not do, so he slowly let it be. He had his own thoughts on educating children. It was not a problem to be aggressive, controlling, or even cruel. The key was to know what he was doing. The key was to control it.


    After all, he was one of the richest people in this country and even in this world. His thinking method was already different from ordinary people¡¯s because he had seen more.


    In this world, most people were muddle-headed cows and sheep. They ate grass silently and were unknowingly ughtered and peeled. There had to be lions and tigers who hunted these people and made a living from them. In that case, why could lions and tigers not be his sons?


    However, something happened this time.


    He was caught off guard, but it was ridiculous and strange.


    In the eyes of the police, this was a huge case that could be dug deeper. However, in the eyes of apletely knowledgeable person like Xie Ligan, this matter was simply so strange that it was almost strange.


    Especially An Youyi¡¯s testimony¡­ Only he knew about this.


    The two sounds.


    Kang De¡¯s base station recorded and even the trajectory of the signal.


    The police regarded Kang De as a victim. Coupled with the other party¡¯s perfect alibi and the two huge cases on Xie Guangjun that needed to be dug deeper, they naturally could not be bothered to write a report and apply to check Kang De¡¯s phone signal. The police resources were scarce, so who would find trouble for no reason? However, Xie Ligan knew.


    The result made him both happy and worried.


    The joy was that his guess and intuition were indeed correct. Those four hooligans were all his son¡¯sckeys. How could they risk their lives to die with Xie Guangjun? His son had not touched drugs, so how could he suddenly go crazy and expose the ugly things he had done in the past? It was strange if something was abnormal, and the core of all the strangeness was Kang De.


    The hooligans went to Kang De¡¯s house and bumped into Xie Guangjun aftering out.


    Xie Guangjun had a conflict with Kang De before bing like this.


    Kang De had been in the center of the storm, but he imed to have been in his hometown. His alibi was perfect.


    It was definitely not a coincidence.


    The results of the investigation told Xie Ligan that his guess was right.


    However, there was joy and worry.


    The worry was¡­ how did he do it?


    He picked up another confession.


    Haunted house.


    The core of the conflict was that house.


    In the past, the owner said confidently that it was haunted. Even if he sold it at a low price, he did not care and moved away almost as if he was escaping. Later on, Kang De and Wang Yongzhi¡¯s daughter bought this house.


    Then, nothing happened.


    Later on, it was Xie Guangjun who wanted to buy a house and offered double the price. Not only did Kang De tly reject him, but he also spoke vulgar words and was extremely hostile, causing Xie Guangjun to choose this path.


    ¡°If not for you, things would not havee to this.¡±


    Xie Ligan whispered, ¡°But I want to know why.¡±


    Why was he not tempted by twice the price? Moreover, he spoke ill of his son and was not polite at all. From Kang De¡¯s past evaluations and records, he was not a sarcastic person.


    ¡°Unless you know something¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you know¡­¡±


    A haunted house.


    He was so frightened that the previous resident had to move away no matter what.


    Kang De lived in it, but nothing happened.


    Was everything really fine¡­


    In another video, his son was shouting crazily in a nightclub. He knelt and kowtowed, admitting to the crime of killing.


    The four hooligans collided without hesitation.


    Kang De, who came and went without a trace.


    These things and methods revealed a strange aura.


    Ghost.


    Haunted house.


    ¡°Were you possessed by a ghost, or did the two of you reach some kind of agreement? There¡¯s such a scene in novels.¡±


    Xie Ligan did not only read online novels, but he also watched short videos, online dramas, and everything young people liked. With his age, he still forced himself to continuously understand the rapidly developing world. Compared to his peers, he knew many things¡ªfor example, theputer he was using now was never connected to the web.


    He knew that this move was enough to make the world¡¯s most brilliant hacker curse in anger.


    ¡°No matter what¡­¡±


    He knew that this guess was ridiculous.


    However, an even more ridiculous fact was in front of him. Even if he could not believe it, he could only believe it.


    Fortunately, he had been in a high position for decades. The information he saw and heard was something most ordinary people could note into contact with in their lives. He had originally believed those more, and now, he believed them even more.


    Was he afraid?


    A little, but he was a big shot after all. On second thought, he was not afraid at all.


    In China¡¯s 5,000 years of history, when had these messy and ck things caused waves? Even if there was really such a thing, there must be a way to deal with it.


    As long as there was a way to deal with it, he would definitely be able to find it. With Xie Ligan¡¯s current status, wealth, and energy, it would not be too difficult to find anyone in this country.


    After being surprised, enlightened, afraid, and relieved, even¡­ excitement appeared in his eyes.


    It was something called ambition.


    It was the most important personality that he, Xie Ligan, had climbed to his current status from a small youth.


    He ruthlessly took all his savings to set foot in a foreign ce and resell things. He ruthlessly took all the money he had earned to open a factory. He gritted his teeth and sold his house to support himself. He even continued to annex and acquire otherpetitors. He had always gambled and won because he was ambitious and unsatisfied.


    Now, he saw a new opportunity.


    After the reform and opening up, the introduction ofmodity houses, and the finance ofnd, there were new opportunities.


    ¡°Kang De¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°All of this better not be a coincidence, or else¡­¡±


    Xie Ligan pressed the call bell.


    A momentter, someone pushed open the door and walked out. ¡°CEO Xie.¡±


    This was one of his most promising nephews and he waspletely trustworthy. Xie Ligan asked, ¡°I asked you to be in charge of contacting the team studying gait recognition overseas. How¡¯s it going?¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°The other party has expressed great interest in cooperation and is seeking a new round of negotiation.¡±


    Xie Ligan pulled out a USB drive and handed it to the other party, ¡°There are two videos inside. Let the foreigners show their ability and analyze if the four people who appeared in the two videos are from the same batch.¡±


    That person immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After watching the other party leave, Xie Ligan made a call, ¡°Secretary Wu, it¡¯s me. I want to find capable monks and Daoists who can exorcise evil. Just say that my house has been in chaos recently. With such a thing happening, I suspect that there¡¯s a ghost causing trouble. I have to ask a master with cultivation to resolve it. Remember, you have to have true ability.¡±


    He picked up another phone and said a few words, ¡°I want wine, both national and foreign.¡±


    After hanging up, he picked up a document on the table and dialed another number with this phone. ¡°Contact them for me. Are there any hyenas in Africa that can be used now? I want domestic dogs too.¡±


    He made calls one by one. When the arrangements came to an end, he heaved a long sigh of relief. His heart was beating violently, and an excited feeling was burning.


    It had been a long time since this happened.


    Nervous, excited¡­ anticipation, and joy.


    He had once thought that this was the peak of his life.


    However, now¡­


    He saw a new opportunity.


    At this moment, his phone buzzed and began to vibrate.


    Xie Ligan frowned. It was an unlisted number. He was about to reject it when his expression suddenly froze.


    He recognized this number.


    He had just personally entered it.


    The excitement in his eyes disappeared. He took a deep breath and picked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xie Ligan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the pitiful, weak, and helpless university student, Kang De, who was forced to frame by your son¡¯s power and minions, but by a freakbination of circumstances, dodged a bullet andughed at the near-death of your son.¡±


    A series of provocations sounded from the phone with a teasing tone.


    Moreover, from the staticing from the microphone, the other party seemed to be high up.


    Before Xie Ligan could say anything, Kang De, who was on the phone, clicked his tongue and said, ¡°President Xie, your office is really quiterge, like the presidential suite. Oh f*ck, although they say that happiness and the future have to be fought for with both hands, when I discover that the bedrooms attached to your office are allrger than the entire house that others painstakingly bought with a loan of decades, I feel that the proletariat revolution is not tooplete.¡±


    The sound of the wind whistling and the faint sound of traffic could still be heard through the microphone.


    Xie Ligan was first stunned, then he revealed an incredulous expression and looked out the window.


    The huge French window had a wide vision. Standing here, he could look at the beautiful skyline of the city.


    Apart from that, there was nothing else.


    He stood up and walked to the window. He stared at the building opposite, wanting to find the other party. ¡°You¡¯re monitoring me? What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°No, I just arrived. The wind is too strong outside, so it¡¯s quite difficult to climb up. I¡¯d bettere in and talk.¡±


    ¡°By the way, President Xie, there aren¡¯t any cameras in your office, right? I guess not. Otherwise, when your male secretary squats at his desk and does indescribable things to you, it¡¯ll always be very awkward. I think you¡¯re a decent person. You shouldn¡¯t have such a hobby¡ªby the way, there aren¡¯t any burly bodyguards in those rooms, right?¡±


    ¡°If there is, I advise you to be quiet. If this blows up, there¡¯s no way to resolve it.¡±


    The other party chattered.


    However, Xie Ligan had a bad feeling.


    He said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Of course, Xie Ligan did not notice that when he was seriously listening to Kang De, a small piece of paper floated in through the open window.


    In the next moment, space shattered and the door opened.


    Under Xie Ligan¡¯s unbelievable gaze, Kang De appeared out of thin air. He only saw scattered blue starlight sshing around the other party¡¯s body, and a dazzling light slowly disappeared in his eyes. Such a way of appearing out of thin air with shocking sound and light effects seemed to be unrted to ghosts and demons.


    Xie Ligan vaguely realized that he seemed to have made a mistake.


    Kang De walked towards him and smiled. ¡°What were you busy with just now? I think you¡¯re on the phone.¡±


    Even when facing the head of the country and the politicians of the various countries, Xie Ligan was not as nervous as he was now. He immediately grabbed the file in front of him, but Kang De was faster than him.


    A shadow shed in front of him. Xie Ligan discovered that he was sitting in a chair. Then, he turned in an arc and moved to the opposite side of the desk. Kang De was already sitting at the table and picking up the top document.


    Then, he looked at him with a meaningful gaze.


    ¡°Aha¡­ aren¡¯t these my parents?¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248 Posturing Using Asymmetric Information

    248 Posturing Using Asymmetric Information


    As everyone knew, posturing was a very important skill.


    Moreover, there were many branches.


    One of them was called the information asymmetric posture.


    That was to use the other party¡¯s ignorance and imagination to cooperate with him in the process of showing off.


    Just like now.


    This was Xie Ligan¡¯s perspective.


    He discovered Kang De¡¯s secret and made a guess. He also became ambitious. He strategized and gave orders. He was immersed in excitement and anticipation when he received a call from him. On the phone, Kang De was smiling and fearless. He even mentioned his office as if he was watching his every move.


    He looked out of the window and saw the magnificent scene of looking down at the city.


    He did not discover the binocrs opposite him or any signs of spying. As soon as he was suspicious, he saw a dark light sh and brilliance ssh in all directions. As the light danced, Kang De stepped out of the void and slowlynded. Star fragments scattered behind him. His methods were divine and immortal, unlike the mortal world.


    Even if he had a guess and was even certain, he was still shocked to see it with his own eyes.


    He was even shocked.


    In Xie Ligan¡¯s eyes, Kang De definitely had the ability to fly into the sky and enter the ground. He could hide his tracks in broad daylight and fly. With a thought, he could appear anywhere. He must have floated outside the window and looked at him mockingly as if he was a god looking at mortals.


    That was not the case.


    Kang De only used the map of his phone to search for the location of the Xuanhua Headquarterspany and found the public transport route. He turned invisible and walked down the stairs to leave home. He used the Indian method to freeload on the public bus and finally arrived at Xie Ligan¡¯s building. Then, he picked up a stone to stabilize the spatial anchor and threw it onto the roof. He entered the white fog world, escaped, and arrived at the location of the stone. Then, he grabbed and threw it twice in a row before finally climbing up to the roof.


    Then, he took out the climbing glove that Hong San had prepared and fixed the element of the Gecko¡¯s Grip. He flipped down from the roof and stuck to the ss like Spiderman. Only then did he spy on Xie Ligan¡¯s office on the top floor. He took out his phone and called him. Xiaoman had obtained this phone number from her father.


    In other words, when he spoke to Xie Liqian, Kang De was hanging from the ss of the building with one hand. He could not open his eyes because of the wind on the top floor.


    Then, he spoke in the most handsome expert¡¯snguage in the most miserable manner.


    Moreover, he quietly stuffed a small piece of paper through the window crack. When he transmigrated back to the white fog world, he took off his gloves and used the pretentious spell of a wild mage. Only then did he appear.


    Just like how peerless beauties had to deal with all kinds of skincare products, cosmetics, beauty preservation methods, fitness exercise, temperament cultivation, and so on, after all, beauty had a price.


    It was the same to show off.


    A qualified posture had to have relevant self-cultivation.


    The oue was also happy.


    Kang De, who had appeared in such a way, was like a god who had descended to the mortal world. In an instant, the situation reversed. He took the initiative in an extraordinary manner. Although the person in front of him had dominated the business world for decades and was a top figure in his province or even the entire country, he was still as humble as dust in front of this extraordinary power.


    He sat on the other party¡¯s desk with a file and looked at him with a faint smile.


    Xie Ligan was silent.


    He wanted to speak, but his mouth seemed to have been sewn shut. His usual dignified aura and words that were enough to shake people¡¯s hearts seemed to be useless.


    Cold sweat broke out on his back as fear crawled into his heart.


    This was because the person in front of him was unknown.


    It represented the power that was not restrained by the rules. It was something that surpassedmon sense.


    The power, status, wealth, and methods he relied on were all used to achieve his goal by using the rules of this society. Money was not only money, but it could also leverage the various rules. Some people might not love money, but they would still be controlled by the various rules that could be leveraged by money.


    However, the person in front of him would not.


    Xie Liganpletely understood why Kang De would not give in to his son.


    Hepletely understood why after the ident, at the police station, not only did Kang De not ept his humble apology, he still criticized and reprimanded him bluntly.


    So that was the case.


    How should he deal with it?


    His mind was like a wheel as he thought about how to deal with the situation in front of him. It was simr to a dangerous situation. In the past 40 years, he had dealt with more than once. He had dealt with unscrupulouspetitors, bandits, and viins who wanted to get rich, and even the investigation power of the officials¡­ In the end, he resolved them one by one.


    He could definitely do it this time.


    At this moment, the wind blew and something smashed into his face.


    He instinctively closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, snow-white papers were scattered on the ground.


    Then, Xie Ligan understood what had happened¡ªthe other party had thrown the information in his hand in his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to collect information on my parents?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we pretend that nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to die?¡±


    Stacks of documents on the table were thrown over. Soon, they were everywhere on the ground. They were thrown directly at Xie Ligan¡¯s face, head, and then the USB drive. They smashed into his head and bounced out.


    Xie Ligan opened his eyes and looked at Kang De without dodging.


    Even if Kang De¡¯s actions were like a little hooligan and were almost insulting, and he was insulting a high and mighty figure like him, Xie Ligan did not show any anger.


    He only quietly clenched his fists.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I think we can talk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I think,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Your son has something on his mind. Your son caused trouble first, and your son sent people to harm me. You¡¯re not ashamed or reflect on yourself. Instead, you continue to provoke me and even ask about my parents¡ªI think you should apany your son.¡±


    Xie Ligan took a deep breath.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    His tone was neither fast nor slow, still filled with strength.


    When a person had been in power for a long time, it was very difficult for him to bow and scrape because he had already forgotten what to do and did not know what it meant to beg for mercy in pain.


    Xie Ligan was sitting on a chair with all kinds of information scattered on the ground. He looked at Kang De and calmed down. He slowly said, ¡°Your alibi is very beautiful. The police don¡¯t suspect you at all, because my son did something wrong. You¡¯re the victim.¡±


    ¡°This matter did not blow up. Firstly, I expressed my request and attitude not to investigate further. Secondly, the police are all digging deeper into the motives of those four hooligans and whether my son killed anyone. The case is important and the police force is limited. No one will waste any time on a perfect victim like you.¡±


    ¡°But are you sure you want to kill me?¡±


    He looked at Kang De and spoke sincerely and calmly as if he was only stating an ordinary matter.


    ¡°At this point in my career, it¡¯s too hypocritical to be humble anymore. I, Xie Ligan, am a famous figure in my province and famous in the country. Mypany directly provides thousands of jobs outside the country. It indirectly holds shares and invests in many fields and maintains a personal friendships with arge number of rich people and even officials. I pay huge taxes and have friends all over the world. I¡¯m not bragging or threatening you. I only want to ask you.¡±


    He looked straight into Kang De¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you kill me, can you hide it?¡±


    Before Kang De could answer, he said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die for no reason. No matter how beautiful you did and how natural you pretended, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°If I die, the business world of this province will wee a huge turmoil. The consequences and a series of chain reactions will deeply affect themercial activities, livelihood economy, and even the political situation in this province. It will even shake the central government. In modern society, the range that a group with a yearly revenue of tens of billions can leverage and affect is really too big and huge. It¡¯s definitely beyond your imagination and is enough to attract the attention of anyone. The leaders of the provincial Public Security Bureau have asked about Xie Guangjun¡¯s matter this time. If anything happens to me, who do you think will ask?¡±


    ¡°Once the entire country starts to take this matter seriously and the top elites of the Republic start to get to the bottom of it, how long can you hide your little secret? What¡¯s the use of your alibi? The relevant people won¡¯t let go of any small possibility. You¡¯re naturally a very suspicious one.¡±


    At this point, Xie Ligan looked down at the documents scattered on the ground and smiled faintly, ¡°For example, I used a favor and a price to obtain these things. If I¡¯m alive, they¡¯ll keep their mouths shut. If I¡¯m dead, they¡¯ll naturally tell me frankly. Therefore, the investigators will discover that I was investigating you before I died. They¡¯ll obtain the same information and discover the same conclusion as me.¡±


    ¡°The country will discover your secret, Kang De.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Xie Ligan looked at the superhuman in front of him and repeated this question, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? Escape? Resist? Can you escape?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the scarcest thing in modern society? Firstly, privacy, and secondly, personal safety.¡±


    ¡°Where can you run to? Overseas? Gobi Desert?¡±


    ¡°The satellites in space are enough to see the faces of everyone on the ground clearly. There are cameras and big dataworks everywhere on the streets. If a countryes to find you, can you escape?¡±


    ¡°The reason why personal safety is rare is that the strength of the country is enough to easily kill anyone. No matter who you are, no matter where you are, even if you hide in the vast Gobi Desert and walk, a missile falling from the sky will plow the ground for a few kilometers or even dozens of kilometers when you take the second step. Even if you n to escape to space on a rocket, the urate radar of the space country will immediately discover you. When you escape through the K¨¢rm¨¢n line, it will use an anti-satellite missile to blow you into fireworks.¡±


    ¡°Can you fight such power?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want your family, your friends, and your elders anymore?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to surrender? In the words of you young people, hand yourself over to the country?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the country will be at ease?¡±


    ¡°A famous entrepreneur and an influential business giant in the country has only had a little conflict with you. You killed him just like that. The country isposed of countless individuals. Will those individuals be at ease? Even if the country is at ease, what about my friends? They have the same power and wealth as me and have hidden privileges. They think they¡¯re above all living beings, but they discovered that their lives are as fragile as ants in your eyes and can be casually crushed¡ªwhat do you think they¡¯ll do?¡±


    Xie Ligan pointed at the documents scattered on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m investigating these only to talk to you. If you kill me, the people in the future will definitely not want to talk to you.¡±


    Kang De had been listening and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s really been hard on you. You can still say so much logic at a life and death moment,¡± Kang De said. ¡°You¡¯ve said so much. Are you begging me for mercy?¡±


    Xie Ligan frowned and said, ¡°I can apologize to you. My son was blind and offended you. His death is not worthy of pity. However, if you only want to humiliate me, I¡¯ll look down on you. Kang De, you¡¯re different. You¡¯re undoubtedly an outstanding figure in the world. The heavens gave you this power. You can¡¯t waste it.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your opinion, CEO Xie?¡±


    ¡°You have a strange power but don¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ve read many online novels and can roughly guess the thoughts of young people like you. You don¡¯t want to have too many entanglements with the official forces. You¡¯re afraid of not being free, and you don¡¯t want to bear too much responsibility, but you¡¯re unwilling to live an ordinary life, right?¡±


    Xie Ligan changed his posture and his tone became calmer. As a sessful businessman, he was extremely confident in his eloquence. As long as he spoke, things would definitely develop in the direction he hoped.


    ¡°The problem you face is the same as the problem many Inte celebritypanies face now. You¡¯ve made many results and have very strong abilities, but you don¡¯t know how to cash out.¡±


    ¡°For example, you have such ability, but you¡¯re still an ordinary person. The power, wealth, delicacies, mansion, freedom, and women that we enjoy¡­ You must want to have it very much too. Of course, you¡¯re qualified to have all of this, or even more qualified than us, but you can¡¯t find a way. There¡¯s no way, because you don¡¯t want to be ostentatious, join the government, or do bad things¡­ right?¡±


    Kang De crossed over and sat on the other side of the table, facing Xie Ligan. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then, I can provide you with all of this. Believe me, you deserve a better life. Compared to falling into endless trouble after I die and you live, it¡¯s better to cooperate. You can kill me at any time. This is the guarantee of our cooperation, and I won¡¯t avenge Xie Guangjun. Now, I¡¯m certain that he deserved to die. I have another son who¡¯s much more promising than him. This is also the chip for our cooperation.¡±


    ¡°You can kill me at any time, and I can expose your matter at any time. This is mutual deterrence. Then, we¡¯ll be safe and sound. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±


    Xie Ligan looked at Kang De and said sincerely.


    ¡°How about it? Think about it. I can tell you that there are many restrictions in China, but in many countries outside, money is the supreme ruler. I have friends all over the world. They¡¯ll also be your friends. Then you¡¯ll discover¡­¡±


    He chuckled and said, ¡°The excitement of the outside world is beyond your imagination.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Then Kang De revealed a gentle smile.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249 Grab It

    249 Grab It


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Kang De said.


    Xie Ligan¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart skipped a beat.


    As an old man who forced himself to continue to ept new things, he had almost personally seen the impact on the humanities of society with the rapid development of society and the change of the Inte era.


    In all aspects.


    For example, the semantics of some words had already changed, causing him to sigh and even curse.


    !!


    For example,dies.


    For example,rades.


    For example, philosophy.


    For example, lesbians.


    For example, hehe.


    These words were very normal, beautiful, and even bright in his young era. Now, there was an indescribable change. Even his original meaning was no longer used by young people.


    For example, the word ¡°hehe¡± that Kang De said.


    In the past, it meant a polite and even friendly smile. Now, it meant to f*ck your mother.


    In other words, the negotiation had failed.


    ¡°Why? I admit that Xie Guangjun has offended you, but he¡¯s already done for. He can¡¯t live or die. I admit that my attitude is a little offensive, but I haven¡¯t done any substantial damage to you. I¡¯ll make an extremely generouspensation and apology for this, enough to make you forget any unhappiness between us. As long as you nod, you¡¯ll soon see my first sincerity.¡±


    Xie Ligan said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re a person with a bright future, and this is a very lousy world. It¡¯s so bad that rich people like us, who¡¯re not much different from ordinary people, can obtain unimaginable joy and enjoyment with money. Do you think you can¡¯t obtain more?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. A fake chatan can be pursued crazily by many rich and powerful people. What about you? You¡¯re really capable. Can you imagine what the future will be like?¡±


    ¡°Countless wealth, reputation, admiration, and followers. You don¡¯t know how stupid and shallow people can be. Wealth can¡¯t increase intelligence. I can tell you responsibly that your future is limitless.¡±


    His tone became even more sincere andpletely sincere, ¡°Are you still stubborn? Are you still angry about this? Of course, you can continue to humiliate me and even torture me, but I advise you not to kill me. After you vent your anger, you can think about what I said. We can work together.¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s tone was still calm.


    However, he was already a little anxious.


    Things were out of his control again.


    He thought that this excuse could move Kang De by stating the drawbacks and nning the future. He was familiar with Kang De¡¯s past experience. Children from ordinary families suddenly obtained powerful strength and could even destroy people more easily than getting rich overnight. Xie Ligan knew what Kang De wanted the most.


    It was originally like this.


    But why was he unmoved?


    ¡°Cooperation?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°In fact, I heard your previous calls and muttering to yourself. CEO Xie, he¡¯s doing it. I¡¯m listening. Don¡¯t say what¡¯s on your mind unless necessary. Previously, you called the eminent monk to order some national wine and wine and looked for African hyenas. You guessed that I¡¯ve been possessed by a female ghost¡ªdo you want to talk to me about cooperation?¡±


    ¡°If I really only reach an agreement with the female ghost and can use her strength, be suppressed by that eminent monk, be subdued by some assassin, or have my family kidnapped by you and forced to submit to you¡ªat that time, what cooperation will you still talk about? Will you still say that my future is limitless?¡±


    He stared at the other party and said coldly, ¡°Xie Ligan, you wanted to hunt me down earlier, right? Capture me, subdue me, and take me for your own use. With a superpower fighter, you can do more things you didn¡¯t dare to do before. Isn¡¯t this future very bright? Isn¡¯t it very impressive?¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he said calmly, ¡°I admit that I did have such a n previously, but your ability exceeds my imagination, so the foundation of our cooperation is even stronger. You don¡¯t have to worry about being betrayed by me. We¡¯re still in a win-win situation¡­¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m weak, you can put a leash on me and make me a fighter. If I¡¯m powerful, you have to negotiate with me. It¡¯s a win-win situation for us. Are rich people as shameless as you?¡±


    His smile instantly disappeared. ¡°Xie Ligan, are you worthy of working with me?¡±


    Xie Ligan remained calm andposed. His tone was both soft and hard, fawning and demonstrating, ¡°You can crush me with a finger. This is the truth, but you¡¯ll have to face endless future trouble after killing me. This is also the truth. In that case, why don¡¯t we put down our prejudice and try to cooperate? If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can fall out at any time.¡±


    Kang De jumped off the desk, stood up straight, and took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied now. A dog like you is not worthy of talking to me about cooperation. How dare you investigate and threaten my family? Are you qualified to threaten me?¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s body stiffened slightly as he said coldly, ¡°I advise you not to be rash. Kang De, think about what I said. Killing me won¡¯t do you any good. Instead, it¡¯ll bring you endless trouble.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Do you know what your son¡¯s thug told me? It¡¯s your son¡¯s mostmon tactic. Whenever someone provokes him, he¡¯ll findckeys to hit them. They will paypensation and go to jail. Then, find another group of people and continue to beat, torture, and humiliate them until the victim breaks down. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what he did. Now that I¡¯ve returned the method to harm your son to you, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Guess how many methods I have to torture you?¡±


    ¡°From morning to night, I¡¯ll beat you up, poison you, torture you with spells, create fantasies, and summon ghosts. Do you want to customize any terrifying scene? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll torture you every day, make you go crazy, break you down, make you regret offending me, and make you regret being born in this world¡­¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Kang De! I¡¯ve said it before! This threat is useless. I, Xie Ligan, started from scratch and achieved my current career. Not everyone can scare me!¡±


    ¡°In the past few decades, those who used schemes and plots to harm me can investigate the oue. Although you¡¯re powerful, you have to consider the consequences when the Xuanhua Group attacks! I¡¯ll tell you responsibly that in this world, you can¡¯t do whatever you want just because you know some magic superpowers!¡±


    Kang De looked at him and suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Xie Ligan stared at him.


    ¡°Then I can also tell you responsibly that you know nothing about strength.¡±


    He said, ¡°How are you going to deal with me? Comin to the country? Let the country know my secret? This is how you threaten me. You think this can threaten me, right?¡±


    He took two steps back and leaned on the table again, his tone very calm.


    Just like Xie Ligan, who had spoken confidently earlier.


    ¡°Of course, you can tell my secret and try your best to prove to the relevant departments that this is an irond fact and not imagination and nonsense. The country will definitely investigate this matter to be true. I have no doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°Then, let me tell you what will happen after this.¡±


    ¡°The relevant departments will immediately carry out a secret political review of my immediate third-generation rtives. I¡¯m innocent. All my personal information from my birth until now will be repeatedly studied by a newly established elite team. They¡¯ll evaluate my worldview and secretly ask my friends and teachers to check all the traces left on the Inte in the past. They¡¯ll draw a character portrait of me and summarize my political leanings and patriotic enthusiasm.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°Therefore, they will be surprised to discover that I¡¯m a Chinese nationalist with a serious tendency to chauvinism.¡±


    ¡°Then, on a sunny day, I¡¯ll receive a call from an elder with a government background to convey the request of a certain important figure he can¡¯t reject.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll be ying outside and happily take a car home. A guard downstairs will show me his ID and I¡¯ll see an old man in a Chinese tunic suit waiting alone in front of the door. That day, the weather is hot and he is sweating profusely. He¡¯ll wait for at least half an hour and is still holding two boxes of gifts without a trademark wrapper. There is no impatience or dissatisfaction on his face, only an apology for disturbing me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll invite him into the house and pour him tea. There is no arrogance or dignity on his face. His expression is amiable, like an elder who admires me greatly. We chat and talk about my childhood, his experiences, and his history. We will talk about the difficult past of this country and how he had witnessed the Republic go from poverty to greatness for decades. In the end, he¡¯ll ask me if I can do anything for this country, and what the Republic can do for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say yes because I¡¯m Chinese and love this country. I hope we can walk towards strength again and take back what we lost.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show him my strength. Fire, lightning, and ice. It¡¯s simple and casual andcks persuasiveness, so I¡¯ll take him to London to feed the pigeons. If he¡¯s unwilling to go to the capitalist countries, I can bring him to the top of the Great Pyramid of Giza to sit. When we return, the tea on the table is still hot to the mouth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say that I can provide a full training n to train a superpower army for China. If possible, it¡¯s best to call this army the Dragon Group. I¡¯ll say that the rise of China is still too slow now. I want it to be faster. That amiable elder will smile in approval and relief. The handshake is very strong, and he¡¯ll be choked with gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll bid farewell and leave. I¡¯ll send him until he is outside the district. The guard outside will salute me and escort him to the car. He¡¯ll keep waving at me in the car.¡±


    ¡°Immediately after, a long-tested loyal officer will walk over and salute me. He¡¯s leading a team of the top elites of the Republic. His only mission is to make all the preparations for me to join the power ss of this country.¡±


    ¡°I only have one request.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s to hand over the person who betrayed me to my jurisdiction.¡±


    Kang De leaned closer and said calmly, ¡°Guess the sess rate of this.¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s breathing paused.


    Fear and panic finally appeared in his eyes.


    This was an extremely unfamiliar emotion to him.


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t finish you off if I kill you and hide the turmoil and consequences after this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that other than killing you, the only way is to cooperate with you? Do you think I have no other way?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll only be wary or even dissected if I join the country?¡±


    ¡°Guess what the probability is that the country will help me resolve all of this. Your Xuanhua Group will even calmly change a chairman with the surname Kang.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± Kang De asked pleasantly.


    Xie Ligan opened his mouth and subconsciously nodded.


    p.


    Kang De raised his hand.


    The p was loud.


    The cheek of this influential figure in the province who had made a fortune since the era of change swelled at a visible speed. Ever since he rode his tricycle through the streets and umted his first bucket of gold, he had not fought or been beaten for decades.


    After the pain was an indescribable humiliation. He was high and mighty, looking down on all living beings and using wealth and power as his confidence. He had never suffered such humiliation.


    However, before the rising anger could be vented, bang!


    He flipped his hand and struck twice more.


    His mouth was bleeding, and his cheeks were numb and painful. Across from him, Kang De was only sitting calmly.


    He could not see his actions at all.


    However, he felt the fear and threat of death.


    Before he could speak, the shadow in front of him shed again. In the next moment, his hair was grabbed and he appeared at the desk. His head pressed against the hard table with a bang.


    ¡°Listen carefully. Your son vited thew of the country. If he turned himself in and confessed, he might have been able to survive by activelypensating. However, he destroyed the evidence and was unrepentant and crazy. He even wanted to harm me. In the end, he courted death. This is his retribution. You can¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t threaten me with the country or anything. I can also tell you that there are two paths in front of me. One is quiet, but it¡¯s a little difficult. The other is very simple, but it¡¯ll be very annoying. The reason why I temporarily chose the first path is that there are enough things to do already. I want everything to be simple, but this doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m afraid of choosing the second path, understand? I¡¯ll feel better about the second path.¡±


    ¡°As for you, it¡¯s your fault for not teaching your son. However, this is not a crime. The country won¡¯t arrest you and throw you in jail, and I won¡¯t implicate you. Therefore, I didn¡¯t look for you, so I let you go. I don¡¯t want to kill your entire family or torture you, but this is only my tolerance, my magnanimity, and my morals. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re impressive, you¡¯re powerful, and you can do whatever you want with some money. You even want me to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of not killing you, but I¡¯m reasonable and moral. Now, I still won¡¯t kill you because I¡¯m indeed afraid of trouble. I¡¯m also very interested in what you said earlier. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not worthy of cooperation. However, since you¡¯vee knocking on my door, I think we can have a better way to cooperate. Since you had the intention to hunt me earlier, I¡¯ll return the same train of thought to you.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I suggest that you be a dog, CEO Xie.¡±


    ¡°You have the right to choose. You have the freedom to refuse.¡±


    Kang De grabbed Xie Ligan¡¯s hair and pressed his head to the table. Blood flowed from both sides.


    ¡°But I have to tell you something too.¡±


    He bent down and whispered in the other party¡¯s ear, ¡°Xie Ligan, I¡¯ve given you face. You¡¯d better grab it.¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250 Live A Little Longer

    250 Live A Little Longer


    Pain, humiliation, anger, and helplessness.


    Then fear.


    This was a feeling Xie Ligan had never tasted in his life.


    These emotions and unwillingness were usually only added to others by him.


    In the past 40 years of fighting in the merchant sea, he encountered many people who thought that they could obtain something from him. Those people were usually capable. They either had the ability to move, were ruthless and bold, or had the power or wealth they thought they were powerful. Then, they lost everything. Some died, some went in, and some lived like dogs. The person who won was always him.


    However, today, he had lost.


    It could be said to be aplete defeat.


    This was because he had never encountered such an opponent or such a person.


    His experience, methods, wealth, and power werepletely useless. This was because as an ordinary person and a rich man, all his strength and status came from the rules agreed upon by this society, so he lost.


    This was because Kang De represented a brand new rule.


    Facing his threat, temptation, and persuasion, Kang De was neither angry nor afraid.


    He only calmly exined a fact to him.


    ¡ªYou can be reced, but I can¡¯t.


    This was enough to defeat him.


    His life, his family, his career, and everything he had could easily be taken.


    He did not even need to do it himself.


    How could this be?


    Wasn¡¯t he an ordinary young boy?


    His parents were all ordinary people and had never gone overseas. He had only been in an ordinary school since he was young. His experience was ordinary and he had never received any high-level guidance and courses. His social experience was basically zero. Even if he obtained supernatural power, could this power increase his experience?


    This was what surprised Xie Ligan the most.


    Facing his persuasion and even threat, the other party did not use violence or pester him endlessly. Instead, he calmly defeated him head-on using logic and rules.


    Recalling the other party¡¯s previous confidence and aura, it was definitely not something that could be nurtured by so-called superpowers. Only true experience could nurture this calmness.


    Realizing all of this, Xie Ligan finally tasted the feelings of those ants who had once been wantonly crushed by him¡ªdespair, unwillingness, anger, and panic. It was as if a mountain was pressing down on his head.


    However, anger quickly disappeared.


    This was because he was grabbed by the hair and pulled to the cloakroom. In front of the full-length mirror with a gold frame, he saw his bloody and swollen cheek.


    Then, Kang De poured a bottle of red liquid on his head and face and poured it into his mouth.


    His face was cool, then it turned warm. Visible to the naked eye, the swelling disappeared, and the pain flew away. His face returned to its previous appearance. If not for the bloodstains, he would even have thought that this was an illusion.


    However, it was not an illusion.


    This was true.


    Kang De let go and Xie Ligan fell to the ground weakly. He subconsciously touched his face.


    His businessman¡¯s instinct that had dominated the business world for 40 years immediately made him smell a huge business opportunity¡­ To repair wounds and eliminate pain at an extremely fast speed. Such medicine was enough to shock human society. Through a series of reverse analysis research and principle expansion, it meant that there were at least ten Nobel Prizes in biology or medicine.


    However, in the next moment, his hot and stupid heart turned cold.


    So what?


    If Kang De was only an ordinary person who had only obtained some opportunities and learned some strange techniques and could still be controlled by bullets, power, and schemes, he would definitely think of a way to obtain this magical medicine and monopolize it, study it, or even silence it¡­ However, he was not.


    This was true.


    However, the person with the treasure was a monster¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s magical, right?¡±


    Kang De squatted down and patted his face. His mental strength spread out and extracted and dposed the remaining medicine. ¡°My current stock is probably enough to torture your entire body. How does it feel?¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s body trembled.


    He had no choice but to painfully admit that he had fallen into aplete disadvantage and could even dere defeat. He felt pain and fear. The other party was so powerful that he did not know how to resist for a moment.


    However, even so, Xie Ligan still did not bend his knees and beg for mercy.


    It was not that he did not want to, but he had already forgotten what to do.


    This function of the high and mighty figures often degenerated.


    Kang De pressed Xie Ligan¡¯s shoulder again. A young university student in his twenties patted the shoulder of a top tycoon. The former was calm, and thetter cowered, but there was nothing wrong.


    ¡°CEO Xie, don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t panic. I won¡¯t let you kneel. Although your son nned to let me do this earlier, I¡¯m not like him. I have morals.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you call me master. It¡¯s too awkward. Really, doing this is not humiliating you, but me. I have a bottom line. I¡¯m human. Humans shouldn¡¯t engage in very.¡±


    He simply sat down beside Xie Ligan.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you bark like a dog, I won¡¯t bring you a leash, I won¡¯t step on your head with my shoe, and I won¡¯t let you lick the bottom of my shoe¡ªbecause I don¡¯t have to use this method to humiliate and disdain you to show my nobility, because I¡¯m nobler than you to begin with. If I don¡¯t let you do these, it¡¯ll make me look nobler than you.¡±


    He turned to look at the person beside him, further destroying this important figure¡¯s guard.


    ¡°But don¡¯t misunderstand. The reason why I¡¯m nobler than you is not that I have an ability you can¡¯t imagine. Although the coincidence of fate gave me this power, I¡¯ve never felt that I¡¯m above the world, nor do I feel that I¡¯ve be a creature higher than you¡­¡±


    ¡°Compared to a Great Immortal, I still want to be a human, at least mentally.¡±


    ¡°I know how to pity the pain of others and understand their difficulties. If others respect me, I¡¯ll return the favor. I¡¯ll follow the rules and be good to others. I can be angry but not kill. I¡¯ll live straightforwardly but definitely not trample on others¡¯ lives. I don¡¯t have to tter or easily mock people who despise and tter me. I¡¯ll never lower my head, but I won¡¯t casually lower my head. I understand that I can rely on myself to be indomitable, carefree, and alive, so I won¡¯t bully those who don¡¯t have this backing¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my thought. Part of it is my parents¡¯ teaching, and part is the beliefprehended and born after witnessing the lives of others¡­ You might not understand.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I despise your souls, Xie Ligan, and your son.¡±


    ¡°You only have some money, but you think you¡¯re above all living beings and trample on other people¡¯s lives without any fear¡­ In my opinion, you¡¯re all the lowest kind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally much nobler than you.¡±


    Xie Ligan listened in silence with his head half lowered, like a miserable old dog. Blood and the liquid of the healing medicine wet his hair and stuck to his forehead like a drowned rat.


    He seemed to have resigned himself to his fate and admitted defeat.


    Who knew if such a high-ranking person who was used to looking down would really lower his head?


    However, it did not matter.


    ¡°I said this to let you understand that you should be d about this.¡± Kang De hugged his shoulder and said indifferently, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m different from you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t use poison, curse, mind control, thought seal, or ve contract on you.¡±


    ¡°Because I have morals. I¡¯m still human.¡±


    With every word he heard, Xie Ligan¡¯s breathing quickened and his body continuously trembled.


    Kang De patted his shoulder, once, then again.


    President Xie¡¯s body trembled, trembled, and trembled even more.


    All of Kang De¡¯s words and actions since they met hadpletely destroyed all of Xie Ligan¡¯s doubts and sessfully created an omnipotent high-ss image.


    Therefore, Xie Ligan did not doubt whether Kang De was telling the truth.


    He did not dare to gamble.


    At least for now.


    ¡°I know you must be unconvinced. I don¡¯t expect today¡¯s defeat to make you submit and be honest forever, but it¡¯s fine, Xie Ligan. We still have a long time to interact.¡±


    ¡°However, you have to remember that my morals, bottom line, and kindness are only limited to this time.¡± He reached out and patted the other party¡¯s old face, saying earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. To quote what you said before, this is the foundation of our high-level alliance. You have to take care.¡±


    Xie Ligan looked at Kang De in a daze.


    However, his eyes were changing intensely.


    It was very normal.


    He just did not know how to admit defeat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look used to it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll get used to it. We still have many opportunities to interact.¡± Kang De smiled. ¡°You said you could provide me with everything I can¡¯t imagine. You said you had many friends, especially overseas¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    He picked up Xie Ligan¡¯s phone and handed it to him. While the other party took it, his little finger gently wiped the other party¡¯s thumbnail as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Remember to save my number. I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    Then, he stood up, patted his butt, and took a few steps out, looking like he wanted to leave.


    Xie Ligan watched him in a daze, still in a daze.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Kang De turned around.


    He smiled at Xie Ligan and asked, ¡°I say, do you want to live longer?¡±


    The all-powerful President Xie revealed a confused expression. Then, his expression changed drastically.


    His slightly empty eyes which were filled with fear, confusion, and shock lit up with intense mes.


    Kang De smiled at him meaningfully.


    He snapped his fingers.


    The dazzling light intertwined into a dazzling array that appeared under Kang De¡¯s feet. Then, space cracked, and the deep void twisted and folded, opening the door.


    Kang De disappeared in front of Xie Ligan.


    Xie Ligan looked at the air in a daze. His eyes were changing. Anger, lingering fear, terror, hatred, confusion, and¡­ fanaticism.


    This was because he was no longer young.


    Although he had a huge wealth that ordinary people could not reach in their lives, he still had to face a hurdle that ordinary people had to face in the end¡­ The fate of life and death was still rtively fair until now.


    He was momentarily stupid and it was unknown what he was thinking.


    Kang De returned to the white fog world, but he was not in a hurry to return to Earth.


    Hey on the bed and stretched, recalling the scenes of the previous confrontation.


    He would take the initiative to attack. The two sides would attack and defend. He would find the w and destroy the front line to expand his advantage in one go.


    He disyed almost omnipotent strength to Xie Ligan, making him revere and fearful.


    He was a smart person, so he knew the severity.


    He told Xie Ligan about the morals he still maintained and made him feel at ease and rxed.


    An expert with a sense of morality would reduce his humiliation and uneasiness of being coerced and controlled.


    He handed Xie Ligan a sufficiently tempting bait, making him excited and eager.


    This was a temptation that almost no one had been able to resist since ancient times.


    This was enough to make Xie Ligan submit, at least in the short term.


    After all, he did not open his mouth to snatch half of his assets, nor did he want to turn this Xuanhua Group into his. He did not press him too hard. This smart person would convince himself not to resist easily.


    This was the case in the short term.


    As for the future¡­


    Kang De smiled coldly.


    He could easily deal with him now, let alone in the future. Xie Ligan¡¯s achievements in this life ended here. No matter how much money he earned, there would not be a substantial ss breakthrough.


    What about Kang De?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, right? He¡¯s only an ordinary person. He¡¯s not without desires. He¡¯ll be helpless and confused when facing fear he can¡¯t deal with and won¡¯t be as high and mighty as before.¡±


    Kang De muttered to himself.


    Only now did he suddenly realize that he had already be very, very strong.


    This was because he had walked a long way.


    Therefore, he could confidently and calmly fight and win against a huge monster that was difficult to reach in the past.


    The reason why he did not use poison, curse, mind control, thought seal, and so on¡­


    ¡ªHe did not have those.


    Of course, this was not the main reason.


    Most importantly, Kang De was still cautious. If he used that thing on Xie Ligan and the country found out that he could not take it anymore, things would be huge.


    The country would treat a powerful and patriotic superhuman as an honored guest.


    However, if this superhuman grasped the method to silently control or coerce others and really did it, it was not certain.


    However¡­


    He activated his ability and returned to Earth. He knocked on the door and called out to Old Wang. He handed her his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll go back. If anyone calls, help me deal with it. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Old Wang said, ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Then, Kang De rushed home and activated his ability to jump back to the other world.


    Although that was the case, he still had to put a restraint on Xie Ligan and knock him down.


    After all, his mother wasing back.


    He carried the gori that pounced forward and spun around, calling Hong San over.


    ¡°I need a little¡­ technical support. There are spells or magic items. Let me exin the effect. Help me figure out what¡¯s more suitable. It¡¯s quiet and gentle¡­¡±


    Hong San listened and determined that it was not important, so he interrupted.


    ¡°Before you say this, I have to tell you something,¡± he said simply. ¡°The elves¡¯ envoy ising. We received a message.¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251 Who Is She?

    251 Who Is She?


    ¡°The elves¡¯ envoy ising. We received a message.¡±


    Hearing Hong San¡¯s words, Kang De was stunned.


    Then, he returned to his senses.


    He instantly entered a state.


    Although he had lived rtively leisurely on Earth for a few days, this did not mean that he had already rxed his vignce. The war between Goethe and the elves had not ended. In fact, the main force of the Elven Expeditionary Force had not been destroyed and was still capable ofunching arge-scale battle.


    !!


    Moreover, this was only an expeditionary army.


    The country that the expeditionary army belonged to was still the hegemon of the world and had the military strength to deter the world.


    The war was not over, far from it.


    Compared to this, Earth was only a small battle.


    Before he could say anything, Hong San added, ¡°¡­Although it¡¯s a little fast.¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°Fast?¡±


    Hong San was surprised. ¡°Not fast?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Jetg. This was really jetg.


    In front of the time flow of 7:1, the difference produced was really too weak. He had already been on Earth for five days, but it had not even been a day in the other world. Kang De looked out of the window and could only be considered to be dawn. No wonder the gori¡¯s eyes were a little sleepy. He did not react for a moment.


    He nced at Hong San¡¯s mental state and asked, ¡°How did you rest?¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. Have you forgotten? I¡¯ve said it before. The sect has a cultivation technique and can use meditation to rest more efficiently, so I¡¯m in good spirits now.¡±


    ¡°However, appropriate rest and rxation are still necessary¡­ You have to give yourself a break,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you these few days.¡±


    As he spoke, he sighed in his heart.


    When he was tired from fighting, he could bnce the time and run back to Earth to ck. He could order takeout, sleep soundly, surf the Inte, and browse Weibo. He had only used a day in the other world for seven days of fun. He felt extremely good from a long vacation and felt tired of it. He could also farm elite monsters to temper his emotions and cultivate his temperament.


    However, Hong San was different.


    Ever since he encountered the Heaven and Earth Association, he had not stopped. He had brought more and more people to run around and dodge the attacks of the elves and the threat of war. Arriving at Valentine City was not the beginning of a peaceful life, but the beginning of hardship and seriousness. In order to defend the city, he had racked his brains and his mood had fluctuated several times. He had fought to the death and ced his life outside. In the end, he had waited for victory, but after winning, he still had to busy himself.


    Moreover, most of the busyness was for him, Kang De.


    As the head butler representing Kang De, he interacted with the Goethe officials, the various ces in the province, the wild people, and even the various factions. He coordinated the various reconstructions of Valentine City and had to arrange everything in an orderly manner. After the speech at the Valentine National Cemetery, Kang De chatted with people from all walks of life for two to three hours and felt extremely dizzy. God knew how Hong San handled everything.


    Thinking of this, Kang De felt a little guilty.


    He even felt a little guilty.


    He felt that he should end his vacation as soon as possible and return to his great business of destroying the elves.


    At the very least, he could not push all the work to Hong San alone.


    He said, ¡°I have to give you a break as soon as possible.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°Your words are enough. There¡¯s no hurry. Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m already used to it. I¡¯m born to work. Once I¡¯m free, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Kang De reached out and patted his arm. ¡°I¡¯m good at this. I can idle for an entire year and have something to do. When the timees, I¡¯ll introduce you to some interesting fun.¡±


    Unfortunately, the other world could not connect to Earth¡¯swork. Otherwise, he could get Hong San to help him kick the can.


    Hong San did not know what Kang De was thinking, but this did not stop him from being happy. In fact, talking to him so easily and happily was already very good news to him.


    The two of them sat down. The gori half squeezed and halfy over and hugged one of Kang De¡¯s arms to catch up on her sleep. Kang De shrugged and said to Hong San, ¡°Tell me about the elf envoy.¡±


    ¡°The news came about three in the morning.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°The etiquette of the elves isplicated and there are many rules. They treat diplomacy as a huge matter and value their pride greatly. Therefore, they will characterize this diplomatic mission as an unofficial meeting, not a diplomatic negotiation between the two countries, but a personal visit exchange for you. After all, they¡¯ve suffered such a huge loss. A diplomatic conversation means showing weakness.¡±


    Kang De smiled when he heard this. ¡°Isn¡¯t this showing weakness?¡±


    Hong San blinked. ¡°Your Highness, this is the essence of diplomacy.¡±


    Kang De smiled and shook his head, indicating that he understood.


    He continued, ¡°The elves can be said to have taken great pains. Since it¡¯s an unofficial meeting, they won¡¯t inform you through the Goethe officials. Therefore, they took a huge detour. From the Dwarven Royal Family to the Dwarven Royal Merchants to the partners of the human world, they sent wordyer byyer. In the end, they sent this news through an honorary duke of the Empire. Not only did they ensure that such a conversation proposal was unrted to the officials, but they also did not make this conversation request look wretched and shabby. After all, it¡¯s a duke, even if it¡¯s only an honorary title.¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°What a f*cking pain.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, in view of the fact that you¡¯ll often interact with the elves in the future, it¡¯s best to start getting used to their style of doing things from now on. They¡¯ll often struggle and dy in inexplicable ces.¡±


    Hong San finished speaking with a serious expression, then said in a low voice, ¡°By the way, I think so too.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other andughed in unison.


    Afterughing for a moment, Kang De asked, ¡°Then, who¡¯s the so-called envoy?¡±


    Hong San shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That honorable duke¡¯s letter only said that he¡¯s a ¡®noble figure whose etiquette and identity match Your Highness Kang De¡¯s status and will definitely not embarrass the Twilight Dynasty¡¯.¡±


    At this point, he sighed, ¡°The elves won¡¯t do anything to such a thing. If anything goes wrong, they¡¯ll be the ones to lose face. I guess it must be a member of the Elven royal family, a prince or a princess.¡±


    ¡°Because Your Highness¡¯s identity is the Prince Consort of Goethe, the battle results of the Valentine Battle have even increased your honor and prestige. Corresponding to your identity, you¡¯re definitely an equally noble person in the elf world. Therefore, it¡¯s normal to keep your name a secret. This is because although this conversation has been sugarcoated, it¡¯s actually still a submission and negotiation. The elf officials won¡¯t admit that this conversation happened, nor will they taint the reputation of that royal family.¡±


    Kang De changed his posture and let the gori sleep morefortably in his arms.


    Then, he asked, ¡°So much effort¡­ Will this negotiation go smoothly?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°That depends on how you define the word ¡®smoothly¡¯. If we only sell the corpses of the elves in the ruins of the battlefield for a good price, we¡¯ll definitely get what we want. The elves are the hegemons of the world and super powerful countries. They want their face and don¡¯tck money. It must be very pleasant to ckmail them.¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said indifferently, ¡°What if it¡¯s a truce?¡±


    Hong San did not answer immediately. Instead, he thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ It can¡¯t be said to bepletely impossible. If Her Highness wants a temporary truce or even an official truce, it depends on the oue of the game between the pro-war faction and the peace faction in the elves¡¯ country. Our information in this aspect is very scarce.¡±


    ¡°But I can still find signs in some details.¡±


    ¡°For example¡­¡±


    He looked at Kang De and said softly, ¡°The stance and attitude disyed by the elf envoy this time.¡±


    Kang De nodded slowly.


    Thinking of the brave people who had died in the Battle of Valentine, they were the brightest hope and pir of this country. However, the more sincere and brave they were, the sooner they would sacrifice themselves.


    He sighed, ¡°I hope peacees soon. I hope this negotiation is a good start.¡±


    Although he had the killing weapon of mass projection, he did not want to use it a second time if possible, because that meant the continuation of the war and more sacrifices. No matter how many elves he could kill, this country had already been more damaged¡­ He hoped that more Nicks would survive.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°I understand your pity, but I have to remind you that you still have to make some rtively bad preparations for such a thing.¡±


    Kang De nodded gently, his eyes turning cold.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He said indifferently, ¡°In the current situation, it¡¯s very difficult to defeat the elves until they surrender unconditionally. However, we can still change the direction of the war and interfere in the game process between the elves¡¯ main faction and the main battle faction¡­


    Hong San nodded solemnly when he heard this. ¡°Yes, of course, we can.¡±


    Kang De looked out the window. ¡°When will the elf envoye?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°Looking at that letter, it¡¯s only been a day or two. The royal family rides the phoenix at an extremely fast speed.¡±


    Seeing that Kang De was silent, Hong San said, ¡°Even if they¡¯re here, there¡¯s no harm in letting them wait.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly. He calcted the date and nodded.


    He had already decided to end his vacation and turn his focus back to the other world.


    Firstly, the elf envoy was about to arrive. He had to deal with this new thing.


    Secondly¡­ Mother Kang was about to return to the country. Staying on Earth was equivalent to wasting the time of the other world. He had to try his best to finish the urgent matters in the other world before his mother returned.


    However, even so, he still had to return to Earth and settle the matter.


    Including apanying Old Wang and bidding farewell, he signed for everything he had bought on Taobao. In addition, Xie Ligan¡¯s side was a pleasant surprise. This big capitalist had farmed in the business world for 40 years and had a widework. His resources could be said to be endless. Most importantly, Kang De was still controlling him now.


    Of course, he had to take advantage of the honeymoon period.


    ¡°If the elf envoyes, help me hang it out and deal with it. You can figure out the exact scale yourself.¡± At this point, Kang De paused, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    He was naturally a little worried. After all, he knew what Hong San had looked like earlier. Although Hong San had already been reborn, the person who hade was from the Elven Royal Family. He did not know if he knew what to do.


    Hong San smiled casually, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m walking outside. Others respect, fear, and please me because I represent your will. I know this better than them and definitely won¡¯t embarrass Your Highness. Today¡¯s Hong San is no longer yesterday. I won¡¯t even kneel to Your Highness, so how can I kneel to them?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before hurriedly waving his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Hong San still smiled. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ve overcorrected¡­ There¡¯s no problem. I follow Your Highness and treat you as a benefactor and an example. I¡¯ve also learned your style.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t learn to curse.¡±


    Hong San blinked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to learn this. Master taught me. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡±


    After chatting andughing for a while, Hong San asked Kang De about the support he needed previously. Kang De described it to him.


    Hong San said that he would pay attention, but it was rtively troublesome. He had to slowly search in secret.


    ¡°Or we can ckmail the elves.¡±


    Kang De pped and said, ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Hong San stood up and bowed, ¡°The elves are rich and have deep financial resources. The Twilight Dynasty conquered many countries and regions and umted them for hundreds or thousands of years. There are countless rare treasures. Such a chance to extort money is rare. You can imagine and make a wish list and let the elves pay.¡±


    Extortion always made people happy.


    Kang De nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°The gold and jewelry you asked me to collect yesterday¡­ I¡¯ve already gained something. I used a portion of the battlefield fragments that are collectible and useless to exchange for gold bricks produced by the dwarves from a few collectors. They¡¯re extremely pure and only added a small amount of pure copper and silver to maintain their hardness.¡±


    ¡°There is also some natural jewelry that doesn¡¯t contain any magic power. It¡¯s not difficult to find because this is a popr trend. Jewelry that doesn¡¯t contain any magic power represents the purest natural beauty and can perfectly reflect the simple skills of a craftsman.¡±


    He introduced it and said, ¡°It¡¯s already packed. Should I bring it over for you?¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    Therefore, the box was sent over. The two of them carried it and it was very heavy. After the servants left, Hong San bade farewell. Kang De looked at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Hong San stood by the door and bowed elegantly to him, ¡°Please don¡¯t forget my past, Your Highness. Although it¡¯s an unbearable past, it¡¯s not all useless memories. At the very least, I¡¯ve learned to keep it a secret and restrain my curiosity. After all, everyone has their own secrets.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. The reason why you didn¡¯t tell me is definitely that it¡¯s not suitable or meaningless. In that case, why should I take it to heart? You have to know that this is not the only thing worth being curious about.¡±


    That¡¯s right, including the various magical items and performances when defending the city, the strange things he took out one after another, the connection with the green-skinned, the terrifying weapons he had never heard of, and even the terrifying power to destroy the fiverge legions.


    There were too many curious things. Hong San had never asked.


    Kang De¡¯s thoughts were wandering when he heard Hong San say, ¡°For example,pared to this, I¡¯m more curious about what will happen when Your Highness meets Princess Tina.¡±


    Kang De was shocked. Hong San had long closed the door and ran away.


    ¡°¡­F*ck.¡±


    Kang De spoke to the gori for a while and promised to return soon. Then, he took the box and left.


    Back on Earth.


    The light in the living room was on, and it was already dark outside. It was almost midnight. Kang De got up and found Xiaoman lying on the sofa, sleeping deeply. She was still holding his phone.


    He walked forward and looked at Xiaoman¡¯s sleeping face. The familiar and beautiful face made him feel at ease. He smiled and gently picked her up. He carried her to the bedroom, put her down, and covered her with the nket.


    Then, he sat by the bed and sighed softly.


    It was time to go back.


    He took the phone from Xiaoman¡¯s hand and turned it on. He had originally nned to contact Xie Ligan, but he was suddenly not in the mood to show off to such an old guy.


    It was time to go back.


    He bade farewell to the quiet days on Earth.


    He went to the other world that contained many memories.


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    For a moment, he had mixed feelings and even began to miss the past.


    He stopped and looked back.


    He opened the photo album on his phone. The shining screen shone on his face. Photos could freeze time and were even more useful when he was lonely. The photos he had taken in the past 20 years were not as many as the ones taken in a year in the other world. He scrolled down. When Valentine heard his speech, the city that had been devastated by war, the scenery of Goethe, the photo of his iron son, and further ahead was the wind in the Empire, the broken walls and sand.


    Before that wasplete Glory Sand.


    It was the journey of the Penguin drifting on the sea. The enthusiastic and straightforward crew, the sky and sea, the birds and waves, the unique ships, gatherings, games, wrestling, and everything.


    The sailors who were hugging andughing wildly, and the slightly reserved captain, had always been the head maid with the same expression and posture. The voices and smiles of these people were only frozen in the data flow formed by 1 and 0.


    There was also that person.


    There was also Tina, who was still innocent, kind, beautiful, and innocent at that time.


    There was also his hopeful and optimistic self at that time.


    Looking further, it was the Holy Seal Inds.


    There werememorative photos of them bidding farewell to the magical animals. Every animal had their necks exposed, bright smiles, and all kinds of animal faces. Some were also grinning, and some rolled their eyes in disdain.


    There was also his home, the traces left behind by his year of living, and the scenery of the Holy Seal Inds.


    Further ahead was the battle, the first battle he had experienced.


    The captured Wayne Wings, the cleaned battlefield, and the burning rift valley.


    Further ahead was the memory of the dead.


    On the battlefield, he was wearing a red dress and holding a sharp de. His face was still stained with a few drops of blood. His boots stepped on the corpses and blood-soaked soil, revealing a demonic beauty.


    Kang De had once treated these photos and videos as jokes to threaten that certain person for the rest of his life.


    However, fate was unpredictable. Who could say for sure?


    ¡ªLooking at you again, I can¡¯t smile anymore¡­


    At this moment, Kang De, who was immersed in his memories, suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    He turned around.


    He saw Wang Xiaoman, who had been sleeping soundly, looking over with her eyes open.


    The bedroom was dark. Only the screen of her phone illuminated Xiaoman¡¯s side profile, but the other side was hidden in the darkness, so it made her expression look a little strange¡­ or rather, peculiar.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252 Dream of the Old Era

    252 Dream of the Old Era


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s voice was very soft and calm.


    She looked very calm.


    However, at this moment, Kang De almost subconsciously felt a sense of guilt.


    Then, he reacted.


    ¡ªD*mn, why am I feeling guilty?!


    It would have been fine if it was Tina or the gori, but that was a man!


    ¡ªWait, it was fine if it was Tina or the gori.


    ¡ªSpeaking of which, why should I feel guilty in front of Xiaoman?!


    Just as Kang De fell into a strange self-mocking and scrutiny, Xiaoman squirmed. She grabbed the upper edge of the nket with both hands and looked at him like an abandoned puppy in a cardboard box.


    Then, she said softly, ¡°Is it inconvenient to say?¡±


    Before Kang De could answer, she blinked again and said mischievously, ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    It was like a joke between best friends. She should wink and say that this girl was not bad.


    However, even she did not notice that her gaze and tone had already changed.


    ¡ªThis was very normal, right?


    She thought.


    Her heart was a mess.


    However, she was convincing herself that this was natural.


    He traveled through the endless world. In those strange and iparably exciting worlds, there were many charming figures, teammates from all over the world, and even the anthropomorphic service provided by therge ball of light.


    How could nothing have happened?


    However, even so, she still felt her heart aching.


    This was the first time Wang Xiaoman directly realized how far she had be from Kang De.


    No, it was not far away.


    It was another or even a few women who were closer to his heart.


    At this moment, she heard Kang De reject in a slight panic, ¡°¡­Of course not!¡±


    D*mn, this misunderstanding was too gay.


    He wanted to directly exin and tell Clevnd¡¯s identity, but cross-dressing was not an open hobby after all. He wanted his close friend to be remembered and missed by everyone who knew his story in a pure and wless glorious image, not be associated with these photos.


    He could not let Xiaoman think of these photos as soon as she thought of Knight Clevnd.


    That knight should be an indomitable man. He was brave, benevolent,passionate, fearless, righteous, and loyal¡­ He adhered to his virtue as a knight.


    Moreover, he had sacrificed everything for his loyal subject and close friend.


    How could Kang De embarrass his image here?


    Therefore, he sighed softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a close friend,rade, andpanion of mine. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Xiaoman was first stunned, then she looked at Kang De in surprise.


    She opened her small mouth slightly as if guessing something.


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was calm and sad, filled with longing. This was the first person to die for him, the person who had changed his life. He was the person that gave Kang De regret for the rest of his life.


    ¡°We did not know each other at first and would not have interacted in our lives.¡±


    Xiaoman listened seriously and outlined the shadows of the two of them in her mind. The two of them lived in different countries. Originally, they did not have the chance to know each other in their lives, but they were chosen by the Main God and were able to meet.


    ¡°The first time we met, it was not friendly. We fought and he suffered more. Later on, he barely strengthened the enemy as a friend and dealt with powerful enemies together¡­¡±


    ¡ªSo they were from different teams? Did they form an alliance in a team battle?


    ¡°Then, we discovered some important things and clues that indicated the invasion of some terrifying evil power. For this reason, or perhaps for other reasons, I joined them¡­¡±


    ¡ªWas Kang De a lone wolf before this?


    As Kang De spoke, Xiaoman imagined the scene.


    It was mainly because Kang De had exined it too briefly and did not want to exin in detail. There were two reasons.


    Firstly, although he did not have to worry about food and clothing on the deserted ind, he was still essentially lonely and even in pain. That period of time was not pleasant. More than 300 days of waiting and longing almost drove him crazy. Although it was still a precious experience after the incident, it did not mean that he would share this with his rtives and friends. That was meaningless and would only make those who cared about him feel sad for him.


    Secondly, he was worried that if he exined in detail, he would inadvertently expose the knight¡¯s true gender.


    ¡°In short, we set off. We set off and tacitly fought side by side to increase our rtionship. He1 was a good person to begin with, and at that time, I was a little mentally ill. He should have already seen through me at that time, so he was especially concerned about me. The others were also very good to me. That journey was very pleasant¡­¡±


    ¡ªTo farm points.


    ¡°I thought that after suffering, it was a good start. I was filled with anticipation and hope. At that time, I was already resigned to my fate and felt that I could not return, so I made up my mind and started over. I thought that everything would be better. For the first time, I had a friend I could trust, but¡­¡±


    Kang De paused.


    He did not want to exin in detail this experience.


    However, when he was about to say it, he could not help but feel ufortable.


    He thought that he could seal this sad past in his heart and endure it alone, but he still wanted to confide in it.


    He said softly, ¡°But we were betrayed and ambushed. Only me and anotherpanion survived. The others are all dead¡­ including him.¡±


    Although Xiaoman had long guessed it, she could not help but cry out in surprise when she heard it with her own ears.


    Kang De took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just as he spoke, Xiaoman carried him over and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    Kang De forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all in the past. People have to look forward.¡±


    Xiaoman looked at Kang De¡¯s side profile, which was half hidden in the darkness, under the dim light. The other party¡¯s appearance was no different from her impression, but it was also different. Not only had his different experiences given him powerful strength, but he had also forged a special temperament. However, it was unknown how much sorrow was hidden behind all these changes.


    Tears rolled down her face.


    Kang De reached out to hug her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°You faced those things alone far away from me, but I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Xiaoman cried softly, ¡°I can¡¯t help¡­ We were clearly together no matter what we did previously.¡±


    She looked up and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°We even went to the toilet together during ss.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that. It was very awkward for me to wait for you beside the female toilet. At that time, no matter which teacher it was, they would think that we were in puppy love.¡±


    Xiaoman chuckled and said, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s useless to find your parents.¡±


    That was true.


    Ever since Kang De transferred to Xiaoman¡¯s ss, the two of them had been stuck together almost all day. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like puppy love. Physical education was divided into groups,puter sses were divided, and duty days were divided. In short, as long as there were groups, the two of them had to think of ways to get together. Moreover, they never avoided the teacher. They were simplywless.


    Of course, the teachers were rtively unhappy.


    When the teachers asked if they were in a rtionship at a young age, they naturally shook their heads and said no. However, this could not do, so they warned them to keep a distance and not think crookedly, but it was useless. The two of them patted their chests and expressed that that was a revolutionary friendship from a young age. The two of them were innocent, so why keep a distance?


    In the end, the form teacher used the ultimate move of calling parents¡ªbut it was still useless.


    The parents of both sides wereughing and joking, not taking it seriously at all. It was fine if it was Kang De¡¯s parents, but Xiaoman¡¯s parents did not feel the slightest sense of danger that their daughter was about to be stolen. At that time, there were a total of three groups of parents in the office, and they were all involved in puppy love. The other two groups fought, cursed, and cried. Only the parents on Kang De¡¯s side got along extremely well and chatted happily. They were simply like inws meeting.


    The form teacher was at his wit¡¯s end. In the end, he transferred the two of them away from their seats and looked at each other from afar.


    Therefore, during the final exam, their results got worse. The parents of both sides immediately ran to the school and said that their children¡¯s results had not been good recently. What was going on?


    In front of their parents and teachers, the two of them made a military order. Their seats were adjusted, and their results immediately rebounded, even better than before. The teacherpletely lost his temper and no longer cared about this matter. Of course, warnings and lectures were inevitable¡ªbut this did not stop the Kang-Wang families from bing famous in the grade and bing a legend for a moment. Many couples were restless and wanted to imitate, but most of them were suppressed because their results were bad.


    The small group with enough results was even worse. They were directly beaten up by their parents.


    Now, the two of them had already been promoted to university. It was still the same school, the same major, and the same ss. There would no longer be teachers who would ask and interfere.


    However, the past days were still worth remembering.


    Every day since they were young was special and ordinary. There were no storms or days worth remembering. However, when they slowly recalled, it seemed that every day was worth remembering and creating memories¡­ From a very young age, they were already used to having each other in their lives.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t help.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I can only tell you about the past, the sorrow I don¡¯t want to mention, and the words buried in my heart¡­¡±


    Xiaoman looked at Kang De with sparkling eyes and slowly pressed her head against his chest.


    She listened to his majestic and powerful heartbeat.


    She muttered, ¡°But I want to help you more¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Xiaomany on his chest and whispered, ¡°What do you think? Anything is fine.¡±


    Kang De was stunned.


    He lowered his head and saw the small back of Xiaoman¡¯s head and a snow-white neck pressed against his chest.


    The girl was silent and did not speak again.


    Kang De¡¯s heart beat faster, and even his breathing slowly quickened. He did not know the meaning of Xiaoman¡¯s words, but he indeed had a strange feeling, causing him to be speechless for a moment.


    After a long silence, he said softly, ¡°Xiaoman¡­¡±


    The other party did not respond.


    He listened and heard even breathing. At some point, Xiaoman had already fallen asleep.


    ¡°¡­F*ck.¡±


    Kang De let out a long breath. The emotions contained in this sigh were extremelyplicated.


    He was stunned for a long time, thenughed at himself. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m a scumbag.¡±


    Then, he closed his eyes, hugged Xiaoman, and slowly fell asleep.


    He had a dream.


    One moment, he dreamed of Xiaoman, and the next, he dreamed of Tina, the gori, and Leona.


    In the end, he even dreamed of many magical animals. These animals had all turned into humans, but their appearances could not be seen clearly or remembered. He only knew that it was them.


    In the end, he dreamed of a beautiful woman in a red dress and boots. The corners of her skirt fluttered as she walked towards him leisurely. She dragged a sword and revealed a smile that was like a yandere.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Kang De woke up in fear.


    The sky was already bright. He shook his head and dispersed this strange and terrifying dream. A soft touch came from his body. Xiaoman hugged him like an octopus and slept soundly.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Xiaoman said in a daze, ¡°Good morning¡­¡±


    Kang De gently pushed her hands and feet away and let her sleep with the nket in her arms. Then he got up.


    After making breakfast, Xiaoman also woke up in a daze after a while. After washing up, she sat with Kang De and ate. The two of them did not mention anything aboutst night, as if they were used to it.


    However, after eating, Xiaoman stared at Kang De for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re worse than a beast.¡±


    Before Kang De could react, she pushed open the door and ran home.


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Then why are you running?¡±


    However, his mood still became very good.


    As a result, he was even more polite when he called Xie Ligan. ¡°Hello, President Xie, where are you?¡±


    Half an hourter, Kang De walked into Xie Ligan¡¯s vi. ¡°There are three things.¡±


    Xie Ligan looked at Kang De with aplicated gaze. In the end, he temporarily restrained his sharpness and endured it like a ferocious tiger lying on a deste hill.


    He whispered, ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, guns and ammunition.¡±


    Xie Ligan was shocked. ¡°This¡­ don¡¯t even think about it in the country! I can think of a way to get one or two guns. If you want more, it¡¯s impossible. It was fine in the past, but it¡¯s different now.¡±


    He knew that with Kang De¡¯s ability, he definitely did not only want to y with it.


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°What about overseas? You don¡¯t have to transport it to the country. I¡¯ll get it myself. Of course, it can¡¯t be too far. How much can you get in two days?¡±


    Xie Ligan calcted for a moment and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be too far in two days. There are only three ces where we can get those things. Russia, North Korea, and Southeast Asia. Russia is of good quality and cheap, but the procedures are troublesome. North Korea is too strict. It¡¯s impossible. We can only do it from Southeast Asia. It¡¯s chaotic there.¡±


    He asked, ¡°How much do you want? What exactly do you want?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever I can get.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright,¡± Xie Ligan said. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    ¡°Arrange for the second thing too,¡± Kang De said. ¡°There are a few American military bases in Japan. Find some connections to help me take a look and find any properties to sell in the vicinity. Help me talk to them.¡±


    Xie Ligan was second shocked, ¡°¡­What do you want?¡±


    What era was it? Could it be that this monster was still dreaming of ughtering the Japanese and Americans?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Xie Ligan stopped talking.


    ¡°Thirdly, I heard that there are many industries under your group that are rted to metal processing?¡± Kang De said. ¡°Do you have those few-ton metal pirs, steel, and tungsten?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡± Xie Ligan asked, ¡°Why do you want to forge a few tons of pir?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter¡­¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll draw a designter and make it using your factory.¡±


    He snapped his fingers and the heavy wooden boxnded on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m fair and square. I won¡¯t ckmail and squeeze you dry. You don¡¯t have to pay, but you have to do your best.¡±


    The box opened, revealing the golden color inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Contact me if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    However, on the other hand, it was fine if he asked Xie Ligan¡¯s factory to help forge so many heavy metal pirs. Tungsten seemed to be an important resource. Would the country notice? If he brought it to the other world to use, would it attract attention if so much metal disappeared?


    After leaving Xie Ligan¡¯s house, Kang De thought as he walked.


    Suddenly, an alluring thought shed through his mind.


    ¡ªWait, actually, there¡¯s no need to look for Xie Ligan. I can get the elves to forge it for me.


    ¡­

 Chapter 253 - 253 Earth’s Call

    253 Earth¡¯s Call


    Kang De spent the next two days with Xiaoman.


    The goods bought on Taobao continuously arrived. He gave the key to his hometown to Grandpa Wang and asked him to help move in because they had already left the city.


    They booked a ne ticket and hotel and flew straight to the Xishuangbanna Gasa Airport.


    Xishuangbanna Prefecture was one of the eight autonomous prefectures in Yunnan. It was on the edge of the tropical zone and had the only tropical rainforest nature reserve in China. More than ten ethnic minorities lived here. It was exotic, the temperature was suitable, and the scenery was beautiful. From the indescribable era, it had be a tourist attraction.


    Of course, Kang De¡¯s greatest reason foring here was not to travel.


    !!


    Instead, it was because it was the border between China and Myanmar.


    Although Xie Liqian was powerful, if he wanted to resolve the firearms problem in two days, he could only think of a way from Southeast Asia. It was toote for other ces.


    Myanmar was undoubtedly a good choice.


    Especially in Northern Myanmar.


    Local forces and ethnic groups were armed. All kinds of drug lords were also gathered here. The famous mercenaries of Northern Myanmar were active here and epted all kinds of businesses. Using poison to nurture the army and protecting it was the eternal theme of Northern Myanmar.


    The influx of special goods in the Golden Triangle, the conflict between a highly autonomous and powerful ce and the central government, the conflict between a few autonomous peoples and the main people¡­ The source of the conflict and unrest had been buried as early as 1947 when the father of Myanmar, Aung San, signed the Panglong Agreement with the various ethnic areas.


    By the way, everything else did not matter. It was fine as long as he understood it. However, this so-called Father of Myanmar, Aung San, had been a dog to the Japanese in his early years and allowed the Japanese to obtain the overall advantage of an intelligence guide on the Myanmar battlefield. He might even form an army to directly cooperate with the Japanese army.


    Coupled with the unclear strategic miscalction of the upper echelons of the Chinese, British, and American armies, the British would rather abandon Myanmar and wait for the country to be recovered in the future than let China expand its influence here. They would even retreat to India without informing the Chinese army. The government would amodate the British and Americans and lose theirmand. The upper echelons of the National Party would be corrupted and fight among themselves, and they would even resell their military funds. A series of reasons caused a huge defeat.


    It caused the Chinese expeditionary army to lose the Kachin Hills. More than 50,000 anti-Japanese soldiers died from a shortage of medicine, the spread of the gue, and the dangerous terrain, not from the main battlefield. Even the Japanese recorded that the entire Hukawng Valley was filled with bones. It could be seen that the casualties were heavy. It was simply a huge humiliation.


    Although Aung San was not the culprit, he was also one of the criminals.


    It was worth spitting before leaving.


    By the way, at the end of the war, this person saw that the situation was changing and ran to be a dog for the British. The Panglong Agreement mentioned earlier was signed at that time. In order to make Myanmar a whole and bargain with the British, Aung San gave the local forces a high degree of autonomy. This thing was one of the reasons why Myanmar was constantly in a civil war now. It was really heaven¡¯s retribution.


    Now, Kang De and Xiaoman had reported a day trip to the border and even heard a faint muffled rumbling sound from the other side of the mountains and river. On the other hand, the uncles and aunts were dancing in the square. High and loud agricultural heavy metal rumbled out of the sound system. Some people carried vegetables and rode their bikes leisurely home.


    No one took it seriously.


    Xiaoman said softly, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    He did not go to Myanmar and did not personally witness the horror of the modern battlefield. However, he had personally faced the war in another world and had also seen the tragic situation of the poor people who had been disced under the iron hooves of the elves, and their fates were not controlled by him. They had lost their rtives, their hometown, and even their lives.


    Those ordinary people without strength lived their lives step by step. They got married, had children, worked, and paid taxes. Suddenly, war descended. No one asked if they were willing to experience it.


    Here, in this country, the people here would never have to endure everything.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Xiaoman waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°What happened to ying with me?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Therefore, for two days, they walked around this very foreign ce.


    In fact, Kang De still knew a little about this ce.


    This was because there was a friend from Xishuangbanna in the university ss. Because there was such a person in the entire ss and even the entire grade, everyone called him Brother Xishuangbanna.


    Xishuangbanna said that they had brought guns to school since they were young and lived in wooden houses. If they wanted to go overseas, they had to ride an elephant to Kunming and catch a train. There were three kills a year. They never raised cats and dogs as pets and only raised peacocks and monkeys. They did not set off embarrassing things like fireworks during festivals. They could buy three grenades for 80 yuan on the market. If they bought more than ten, they could even send a rocket¡­


    Of course, this was purely self-deprecation.


    The people of Shaanxi stood on the back mountain every day in sheepskin jackets and sang about the high slopes of the yellow soil. The people of Guizhou used 30 years of Maotai to wash their feet every day. The coal dug out in Shanxi carried a vinegar smell. The royalty of the Confucian Six Arts originating from Shandong referred to driving an excavator. The people of Zhejiang liked their sisters-inw. The nes and cups used by the people of Sichuan were all perverted. The dailynguage in Guangxi was mountain songs¡ªThese were all self-ridicule by the people of the provinces.


    However, the southerners really rode cockroaches to school.


    However, the real Xishuangbanna men indeed drank ants soup. They ate water centipedes, chewed flower spiders, and ate frozen blood. Simple dishes cooked in a very primitive style. It was said that the Cantonese ate everything, and it was not much different in Yunnan. In the ss of Kang De University, Xishuangbanna was the only creature who could remain calm in front of the Cantonese students¡ªit was equality in the food chain.


    In fact, Xishuangbanna got along very well with the people of Guangdong. They usually ate together and often talked with a smile. Thetter nodded repeatedly.


    This time, Kang De could have called him out to gather. However, considering that he was here to do something shameful and that Xiaoman liked just having the two of them more, he gave up.


    ¡°See him back at school.¡±


    As Xiaoman spoke, she asked Kang De, ¡°¡­Do you still go to school?¡±


    Kang De also looked vexed.


    Although the time lever could reverse the time flow of the two worlds, the price was that the time anchor of the two worlds would be closer. If he only used it in ss, the cost-performance ratio was too low. Kang De had inherited his father¡¯s teachings and wanted to be a civil servant. To be honest, this profession was not very useful to his current career in the other world.


    The greatest help was to let him learn a good drawing technique so that he could transmigrate to the other world and draw the lousy CAD that day to deconstruct the element diagram of enchantment.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure.¡±


    He said, ¡°In terms of civil engineering, the knowledge I learned in four years of university¡­ is actually useless. Be it going to the Engineering Bureau or the Railway Bureau, I have to learn it again when I reach the unit. Books are too different from reality. Moreover, this profession doesn¡¯t help me much, but I still have to learn knowledge. I might invite some private lecturers to teach me some other knowledge in the future¡­¡±


    They were now sitting in a house in the Dai Elder Vige. There were many majestic cuisines like ants soup rmended by Xishuangbanna, as well as ordinary delicacies like grilled fish with thatch, Dai-vored pork belly, and rice. There was arge table filled with food.


    After oveing the psychological pressure, those dark cuisines tasted good. The most terrifying fried spider tasted like salted egg yolk.


    Xiaoman held a cut green mango, dipped it in the chili powder on the te, and took a bite. She enjoyed the sour, sweet, salty, and spicy feeling and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You want to drop out?¡±


    Kang De touched his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being beaten up. I don¡¯t know what to tell my parents.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about it for now. There¡¯s still some time before I leave school. Think about it.¡± She took another green mango and handed it to Kang De. ¡°Try it. It tastes quite good.¡±


    Kang De dipped and took a bite, then nodded.


    After sweeping away therge table of food, he paid and left, leaving the stunned boss taking pictures of the empty bowls and tes at the table. The night market here was lined up along the Lancang River, which was also called the Mekong River. It was no different from other cities in the country. However, there were many Dai-vored snacks, tropical fruits were very cheap, and there were many local specialties. He shoppedte and bought many things.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a portion back and the rest.¡±


    Hearing Kang De say this, Xiaoman smiled and said, ¡°Then you have to buy more. Just say that I gave it to you.¡±


    Kang De said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He bought it veryte and packed a fewrge bags. He called an online taxi back to the hotel.


    The driver was a local and was very talkative. After chatting, he scolded the local, foreign, and foreign profiteers for causing chaos here. He also scolded the various f*cking developers for building and specting here. As soon as Hainan restricted purchase, it began. In a night, the price of many buildings increased by half. Not only could the local people not afford it at all, but they also destroyed all kinds of natural scenery. The entire White Elephant Lake had been drained. There were even golf courses built elsewhere. Whichmoner knew how to y golf? What a group of dogs.


    Kang De and Xiaoman looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    Xishuangbanna also scolded them like this.


    However, it was stillints.


    After returning to the Hilton Hotel, he brought the bags back to his room. Kang De brought a huge number of Dai-vored skewers to the incubator in the white fog space restaurant and put them away. There were no bacteria here, so it was easy to store. Then, he went to Xiaoman¡¯s room and spoke to her for a while. Seeing that it was about time, he was about to leave.


    Xiaoman looked at him and said faintly, ¡°I want to go too¡­¡±


    Kang De shook his head in difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    He wanted to personally go to Myanmar to collect the goods.


    The scenery there was clean and naturally beautiful, but it was also dangerous everywhere. After all, there was a war. Although it was not as dangerous as the neighbors who could speak Vietnamese, it was still dangerous.


    If Kang De went over himself, even if he was washed by a rocket, he could calmly open the door and leave. However, if he brought Xiaoman along, once danger happened, he would undoubtedly be much more passive, because Xiaoman could not teleport through the white fog world.


    When Xiaoman heard this, she felt that it was a pity. ¡°Then forget it¡­¡±


    Kang De pinched her face. ¡°Go to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiaoman agreed. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll contact you if anything happens.¡±


    After leaving a spatial anchor in the room, Kang De went to the balcony. Under Xiaoman¡¯s gaze, his body gradually turned transparent and even turned into nothingness, fusing with the surrounding scenery.


    The girl muttered, ¡°There are so many tricks¡­¡±


    Kang De used the Flying Thunder God Technique to shuttle and fly in the night sky. He easily crossed the national border and entered Myanmar.


    Although he had negotiated an arms deal in just two days, Xie Ligan insisted that he did not dare to transport these things back to his country, let alone the seller in Myanmar. In fact, when the other party heard that a Chinese tycoon wanted to buy a gun, he almost hung up immediately.


    At the very least, with his old face, reputation, and reputation as a guarantee, this business was barely negotiated. The agreement was that the seller would send people to transport the goods to a hidden valley and leave. The remaining payment would arriveter. Everything after that had nothing to do with him¡ªKang De would take it himself.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not lying. You indeed have friends all over the world. You¡¯re very powerful.¡±


    Kang De used a special phone that Xie Ligan had given him. Myanmar had already lifted the Inte ban in the past few years, so he could contact Xie Ligan in a special way. He said, ¡°You can even negotiate such a baffling and random business. As expected of you.¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s response was very calm. He was neither ttering nor arrogant. He seemed to have resigned himself to his fate or was still enduring. However, this was not important. Kang De only wanted him to do things obediently.


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I was contacted by two intermediaries. Although the other party doesn¡¯t dare to sell firearms to China no matter what, he can draw the line on this matter and the price is high. Why not? Moreover, we only bought some normal weapons. Please forgive us. After all, the time is very short and we can only obtain these.¡±


    Xie Ligan said, ¡°As for this bit of connections and methods, they¡¯re actually nothing. When one¡¯s wealth reaches a certain level, one¡¯lle into contact with it. Especially when their business reaches overseas, they¡¯ll definitely have to contact these forces who know how to do things when they get money. It¡¯s not only me, but Wang Yongzhi is the same.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Are you testing me?¡±


    Xie Ligan immediately said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    After hanging up, Kang De opened the Google map and confirmed the location. Then, he snapped his fingers.


    The Hummernded from the void.


    After a dazzling transformation and reorganization, the Autobot revealed its form. It looked at the quiet and dark scenery around it, its purple eyes turning into searchlights as it looked around.


    His tone was very excited, ¡°Is this Father¡¯s hometown?¡±


    Kang De stood beside him and looked into the distance. He could vaguely see patches of brilliant light. The brilliant light gathered at night, indicating that the mes of civilization were burning here.


    Behind him were darkness and silence. Looking into the distance, it was difficult to see light.


    ¡°No, over there. That¡¯s my country.¡±


    Kang De stomped his feet. ¡°And this is Myanmar¡­ a neighbor, but this is also Earth.¡±


    ¡°Earth¡­ Ah, Earth, Father¡¯s hometown.¡±


    The Autobot turned to look at Kang De. Its purple eyes scanned up and down, and the mechanical windpipe in its nose continuously trembled, as if it had observed something.


    ¡°Father, the smell of something contaminated on you is even stronger. I suggest you wash up before returning to the other world to prevent the goridy and Miss Leona from smelling it.¡±


    There was a trace of mockery in his tone, ¡°And consider how to bribe me to remain silent.¡±


    Kang De narrowed his eyes and smiled kindly.


    The Autobot immediately felt a chill and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡±


    He hurriedly straightened up and looked around. Then, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if he was feeling it. Then, he muttered, ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s smile turned into a cold smile. ¡®Go on, continue acting.¡¯


    ¡°Father, this ce is different from the other world, but¡­ there¡¯s something simr. A very strange feeling, a feeling of¡­ change,¡± the Autobot muttered. ¡°I feel that something is deeply buried, hidden, sealed¡­ ancient¡­ far away¡­ calling me.¡±


    ¡°A few carts of automatic weapons and ammunition are calling you.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and kicked it. ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Go get the goods.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 254 - 254 Using History as a Reference

    254 Using History as a Reference


    The Hummer sped down the road.


    Kang De followed the route of the Google map and looked out the window at the dark and dreary ground.


    ¡°The path here can¡¯t evenpare to the Empire and Goethe¡­¡±


    The Autobot wasining.


    To the Transformers, the terrible road conditions were equivalent to people being continuously bumped when walking. ¡°Why don¡¯t the rulers here think of a way to repair and maintain it?¡±


    Kang De could think of the reason, ¡°They definitely don¡¯t have money. Although they can find investments if they don¡¯t have money, the mes of war in northern Myanmar are endless. The buildings, bridges, and roads that he worked hard to build for a few years might be smashed to pieces by the shells in a few seconds. Under such circumstances, who is willing to invest here?¡±


    The Autobot was stunned for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Why is Earth also at war?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t this very normal?¡±


    His iron son still maintained his curiosity. He still had many things to learn, ¡°Why is war normal? I¡¯ve seen the ce where Father lives in the white fog world. The resources are far more abundant than in the other world. Knowledge, culture, and technology are far superior. The people are well-fed. Why is there a reason to fight?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then sneered.


    ¡°Because Westerners are very lousy. This world is still paying for their wealth hundreds of years ago.¡±


    A mocking smile appeared on his lips, ¡°For example, many conflicts and mes of war on Earth that havested until now havee from the gifts of three super-powerful overlords of two generations.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Take Myanmar as an example. Many local factions that are powerful and resist the central government are armed. Back then, they were supported by the British to cause this area to fall into internal strife and make it convenient to rule. They¡¯ve yed too many tricks to create conflict and opposition in the colony.¡±


    ¡°After the end of World War II, the United States and the Soviet Union tacitly cooperated to copse the colonial system andpletely ended the overlord status of Britain. Compared to colonial plunder, the two superpowers have a better choice. That is to rely on ideological transmission to integrate the target country into its economic system. This is the fundamental reason why they ¡®liberated¡¯ the colonies because they wanted to end the previous overlord and old order and establish their own hegemony¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, after the war, the colonies established their own countries one after another. However, the problem is that the conflict and confrontation created by the colonists still exist. The United States and the Soviet Union did not give a way to resolve the problem and only restricted it forcefully. When they don¡¯t have the time to restrict it, or can¡¯t, or don¡¯t want to, something will happen. For example, the conflict and confrontation in Myanmar that havested for decades, the India-Pakistan conflict, and the Rwanda massacre.¡±


    ¡°However, how many wars have we fought, and how many people have died? How can the world¡¯s hegemon care?¡±


    ¡°In terms of higher essence, this world is still no different from the primitive era.¡±


    This was his gain from reading these few days.


    This was because the opponent was the Twilight Dynasty, the world hegemon above the various countries, an unprecedentedly powerful enemy.


    Fortunately, Earth could use history as a reference. Although the elves were not Anglo-Saxon barbarians, they were simr. They were both world hegemons and maritime powers. They were also extremely aggressive and conquered and established colonies everywhere. They were also hypocritical and shameful. The mistakes made by the British might also be made by the elves.


    The most beautiful thing was that


    the British hegemony was over.


    The cause, process, and oue of the disaster, as well as the internal reason, the external push, all the details, the cause, and even the hidden strategy, had been studied by countless schrs in the past few decades. There were all kinds of views, secrets, and exnations.


    It was simply like a very detailed strategy book.


    This was the greatest information advantage.


    It was not only the advancement of ideas and scientific advancement, but a mirror called history.


    As the humanities of society improved, the academic field developed deeply. The secrets and history that were once difficult for ordinary people toe into contact with were studied and explored by generations of historians and schrs. They were disyed in a library that everyone coulde into contact with and became the knowledge, reading, entertainment, and lessons of theter generations.


    This was an overwhelming civilization advantage.


    It was not only reflected in the advantage of technology and system.


    There was also culture, foundation, and humanities.


    Even in the era of cold weapons that was not developed in technology, the confrontation between advanced and backward civilizations could only be recorded in history. To the backward civilization, the chance of winning an important battle depended on the sh of inspiration of a peerless general that was difficult to find in a hundred years. It depended on the extreme unity of the time, ce, and people.


    To the advanced civilization, they only needed a mediocre general, a mediocre army, and a passage in a history book that the general had read when he was young.


    This was because the sh of inspiration of the peerless general that was difficult to find in a hundred years had beenpleted by his ancestors hundreds of years ago and recorded in the history books. As the river of civilization flowed until now, together with hundreds and thousands of sess and failure cases, it became a huge despairing advantage for future generations against backward civilization.


    Kang De muttered, ¡°I can even do more¡­¡±


    The Autobot asked in confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De focused for a moment before looking up, ¡°Model! I can establish a national model! The history, military, culture, society, and ss of the Twilight Dynasty¡­ Through detailed information, it can build a huge national model and hand it to the various universities in the world on Earth to do research!¡±


    ¡°How can we defeat or even disintegrate this country in military, industrial, cultural, and financial aspects?!¡±


    D*mn.


    ¡ªI can¡¯t think of a way to defeat you alone, but can¡¯t the entire Earth think of it?


    As soon as this thought appeared, it spread like wildfire.


    He vaguely felt that he seemed to have grasped some thoughts.


    What Earth could provide him might not only be the physical mirror image of the white fog world.


    Apart from buying a house, he could also do many things on Earth.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably impossible to earn money and expand your influence to order the wise people of the top universities and even think tanks in the world to serve such an illusory topic.¡±


    He muttered, ¡°The intelligence information of the elves can be provided by Goethe¡¯s intelligence department or even more organizations and factions, but on Earth, I can only do it myself.¡±


    For a moment, a thousand thoughts floated in Kang De¡¯s mind.


    The Autobot said calmly, ¡°Congrattions, Father.¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°After the battle of Valentine, I could sense the change in Father¡¯s emotions. I was temporarily relieved, but my anxiety was still there,¡± the Autobot said. ¡°Now, you don¡¯t seem to be confused anymore. This is very good.¡±


    Kang De was silent, then slowly smiled.


    That was indeed the case.


    Mass projection attacks could only be used three times. Nuclear power was too decisive and cruel. He did not want to consider this step easily. Moreover, he felt that even nuclear weapons would not resolve all problems once and for all.


    The hegemony and martial strength of the elves still gave him pressure.


    Moreover, Valentine¡¯s experience made him understand something.


    The victory Goethe needed might not be a nuclear missile falling from the sky to raze the Twilight Dynasty to the ground. Without the elves, there was still the Empire and the powerful countries that had appeared out of nowhere.


    With this in mind, Kang De mocked himself, ¡°D*mn, am I Goethe¡¯s nanny?¡±


    ¡°On this question, Father, my opinion is that there might be love and kindness for no reason in this world, but there shouldn¡¯t be continuous one-sided contributions. You¡¯ve already gone past the limit by helping Goethe and even defeating an elf army at this time. It¡¯s time for Goethe to show an appropriate response.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for them to speak up¡­ What we can do from here will depend on what they¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    The Autobot¡¯s voice was steady and deep.


    Ever since he was born, he had followed his father into the Goethe battlefield and personally experienced the Great War of Valentine. Apart from experiencing the smoke and mes of war, he had also seen countless deaths, conflicts, choices, and humanity.


    These experiences and Kang De¡¯s teachings shaped the temperament and personality of a steel body.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kang De smiled. ¡°In any case, that¡¯s not something that can be done immediately.¡±


    At this moment, his iron son suddenly said, ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    A few trucks drove out of the fork in front of him. The carriage was covered in a green cloth and drove forward with a muffled bang. He could even see the two rows of people sitting in the carriage.


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Slow down.¡±


    The Hummer slowed. The headlights had long been turned off and it drove towards the side of the road. Kang De looked straight ahead, brewing various ways to deal with an ident, but these trucks did not seem to have discovered them.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not the army, because there¡¯s no checkpoint, no sign, or parking check.¡±


    The Autobot had another opinion. ¡°But the people in the car indeed look like soldiers. From their sitting posture and uniform clothes, they have a certain amount of discipline and rules.¡±


    Kang De opened the electronic map and searched for the nearest city. There was an airport nearby. He was deep in thought. ¡°He looks like a soldier, but he doesn¡¯t look like a soldier¡­ a mercenary?¡±


    He looked at the disappearing convoy. ¡°Have they received a job? Where to?¡±


    However, this thought only spun for a moment before being extinguished.


    This had nothing to do with him. His goal today was only to collect the goods.


    The Autobot said, ¡°Father, could it be that the news has been leaked and they¡¯re here to snatch our weapons?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Then I¡¯ll snatch it from them again.¡±


    His iron son chuckled and said, ¡°I like this idea.¡±


    The teachings of a father were also affecting his son¡¯s personality.


    However, this small episode made Kang De raise his guard. After all, this was a foreign country with anguage barrier. Moreover, it was the military government in a certain sense. After all, it was still very troublesome to be stopped and checked by the Burmese soldiers. Therefore, the Hummer changed direction and darted into the deep mountains and old forest.


    In any case, the father and son had trekked all the way from the Empire to Goethe and were used to walking this road. With the self-repair and recovery ability of the Transformers, they did not have to worry that the car would break down.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    Kang De confirmed the location.


    ording to the previous photo and description, it was in this deste valley in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check the living beings. You check the electronic equipment.¡±


    He put on the helmet he had taken from the white fog world. The car slowly approached. Kang De tore open the life detection scroll. The headlights of the Hummer emitted waves that humans could not sense.


    ¡°I discovered it.¡±


    ¡°I discovered that too.¡±


    ¡°Father, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Crush the electronic devices, knock them out, and throw them to the cemetery

 Chapter 255 - 255 Which B*stard?

    255 Which B*stard?


    This location was very particr.


    Not far from the Mekong River was the surging river water a kilometer or two away.


    ¡°Is Xie Ligan not secretive, or did the seller or middleman have other intentions?¡±


    Kang De drove these three trucks to the river one by one and unloaded the truck full of firearms into the white fog world, creating a scene where the weapons and equipment were all transported away by ship. The small and scattered electronic equipment hidden inside were all found by the Autobot. Such gadgets had no secrets in front of the Transformers.


    As for the few people lurking nearby, Kang De turned them invisible and knocked them out.


    !!


    Kang De, who had activated invisibility and used the Life Detection spell, hadpletely activated his X-ray vision.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    A cluster of mes rose in Kang De¡¯s hand, illuminating their faces.


    ¡°F*ck, why do they look a little Chinese?¡±


    He had never seen a Burmese or a Southeast Asian, but he felt that these brothers looked dignified and looked inexplicably close.


    However, why would the Chinese appear here and do such a thing?


    Kang De¡¯s first reaction was¡­


    ¡ªShut up!


    China was a responsible country. How could it send strange people to its good neighbors? Only the British and American Empire would do this!


    However, the atmosphere had not been good all these years. In the entertainment era, working people had let down their guard. They had seen too many foreign blockbusters and had subtly changed the way they addressed them to neutral.


    D*mn, so be it. Special agents? They were not vignt at all.


    ¡°Hiss¡­ it¡¯s not easy to deal with. Who are they?¡±


    Kang De touched his chin.


    The Autobot said, ¡°Interrogate?¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? They¡¯re really Chinese, and they¡¯re that kind of¡­ Hmm, what should I do?¡±


    He thought for a moment, bent down, and held the hands of the five people hiding everywhere, letting them arrange themselves neatly. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Leave the rest to Xie Ligan.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Kang De was very calm.


    Even if Xie Ligan was not secretive, the Burmese people in a certain part of this trade act were understanding and grateful for the kindness of the country. Therefore, they took the initiative to tell the government about this matter and even led him out after various coincidences¡ª


    That was fine. At most, he would confess.


    It was only another path.


    Not to mention anything else, at the very least, he did not have to go through so much trouble to go to Myanmar to buy these things.


    ¡ªComrade, take whatever you like!


    Kang De did not know what would happen in the future on this path, but the only thing he could be sure of was that he would definitely torture Xie Ligan.


    Kang De activated his ability and brought the Autobot back to the white fog world.


    ¡°Go y by yourself.¡±


    He pointed at the mountain of firearms, like a father who had bought toys for his child.


    Beforeing, Xie Liqian had emphasized repeatedly that the quality of this batch of weapons was not very good. How good could the guns circting here be? Most of them were produced by the ¡°Golden Triangle Gun n¡±, which was also the factory of the North Myanmar National Armament Special District. They were mainly replicas of a series of light weapons from our dynasty. After a series of modifications, they formed their own gun n.


    There were all kinds, and they were all varied. Moreover, they were all very familiar. It was obvious which gun type they were replicating. For example, the light machine gun was clearly replicating ss 81, but the shape of the wood guard was different. The muzzle shape was different, and there was no handle. There were even a few scopes with civilian small-caliber sports rifles that forcefully looked tactical. Like a battlefield yer, the automatic rifle was replicated 81-1, and the wood guard grip was all green stic¡­


    However, Xie Ligan also assured him that although it looked a little subtle, the quality was still alright. In fact, the military factory of the Golden Triangle had already formed a scale and developed a set of process standards, so it already had a certain level of standardization and standardization. This had already surpassed the small workshops of non-governmental armed forces in most parts of the world.


    Apart from arge number of qualified ammunition, what satisfied Kang De the most was the multi-purpose grenade they had designed and developed themselves. It could be thrown, fired, or shot with a grenadeuncher. Not only was this thing powerful enough, but the craftsmanship was simple and met the restrictions of the local production conditions. It was green-skinned and industrial.


    Coupled with the fact that the shell of this multi-purpose grenade was green stic, Kang De even thought that he could directly throw the dozens of grenadeunchers equipped to the green-skinned and let them use them as rifles¡­


    Boltgun, yes, yes.


    Apart from these self-developed and manufacturing products, there were also some foreign goods. Of course, the price also rose, such as eternal justice, ssic, and even sacred RPGs.


    The Autobot transformed into a half-mechanical, half-human form and began to devour and load ammunition and firearms.


    ¡°Find a venue to test yourself. Don¡¯t break too many things. Don¡¯t hit my house.¡±


    His iron son agreed excitedly.


    Before Kang De left, he revealed a loving smile, as if reminding his child not to forget thepetent parents who were doing homework while ying. ¡°Right, after evaluating the power, remember to submit an enchantment n.¡±


    Then, he snapped his fingers and transmigrated back to the location of the spatial anchor, the hotel of Xishuangbanna.


    He appeared on the hotel balcony. The lights in Xiaoman¡¯s room were still on. He could vaguely hear the girl¡¯s dissatisfiedmotion. Kang De pushed open the door and entered. Xiaoman was on the phone, and her tone became more and more intense.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I said it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine with Kang De! Don¡¯t be so loud! We¡¯ll go back tomorrow¡­ no, today! What¡¯s wrong with going to Yunnan? Isn¡¯t this still China?¡±


    She walked back and forth in the room, holding her head with a helpless expression. She did not even notice Kang De enter. She could vaguely hear Uncle Wang¡¯s roar on the phone, and then Xiaoman exploded.


    ¡°Did you eat explosives today? You called me at night and even scolded me. What¡¯s wrong with me? What¡¯s wrong with going to Yunnan to y? If you didn¡¯t let me go, you should have told me in advance. Why didn¡¯t you notice before? Huh?¡±


    After arguing and arguing for a while, Xiaoman threw her phone aside and turned around to see Kang De.


    ¡°How annoying. Why are you crazy at night?¡±


    She muttered, ¡°He suddenly called me and asked where I was. I said that I was in Xishuangbanna. His voice almost tore open the roof and he even scolded me. It¡¯s baffling. He normally doesn¡¯t care where his daughter went at all. After asking, he started to go crazy. What¡¯s wrong with him today?¡±


    Kang De was also puzzled, but he could not badmouth Uncle Wang. He could onlyfort him, ¡°In his opinion, I offended the Xie family and suddenly ran to the border area to bring you along, so you should be worried.¡±


    Xiaoman snorted and looked at Kang De. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Sleep and wake up to catch a ne back. It¡¯s about time.¡±


    When Xiaoman heard this, she muttered, ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡±


    They had spent the past two days together very happily, but Xiaoman knew in her heart that Kang De still had to leave.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s go back and prepare. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Xiaoman was silent. There seemed to be a thousand words in her eyes, but she did not say them.


    She said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I still have to catch a ne when I wake up.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    The girl nced at him, then her eyes drifted. Two red clouds appeared on her beautiful face as she said as if nothing had happened, ¡°So why are you still standing here?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kang De reacted and walked towards the door, ¡°Then rest quickly. I still have to call Xie Ligan¡­ I was thinking about something.¡±


    He pulled open the door and left.


    Xiaoman looked at his figure in a daze. She opened the door and left in one go. The girl stretched out her hand and opened her mouth, but she did not have time to say a word.


    She was stunned for a long time and could not even be bothered to roll her eyes.


    ¡°Amazing, really f*cking amazing¡­¡±


    After sighing, she nodded and muttered to herself, ¡°However, this is a good thing¡­ At the very least, it can prove that he didn¡¯t fool around in the other world¡­¡±


    Kang De returned to his room and called Xie Ligan to wake him up, or the other party was not asleep at all.


    ¡°You did a terrible job.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I caught a few hidden sentries and some high-tech locators and listening devices. You¡¯d better pray that there won¡¯t be any fun.¡±


    As expected of someone who had seen many storms. Xie Ligan did not lose hisposure and say nonsense like ¡°how is that possible¡±. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If I wanted to deal with you, there would be more than just these few defenseless people. If this gets exposed to the country, it won¡¯t do you any harm. Instead, I¡¯ll be very passive.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done some simr things before. I have reliable connections and the confidentiality and security measures are very meticulous. I¡¯ve never allowed things that shouldn¡¯t enter China, so the officials won¡¯t pursue too much of what we¡¯ve done overseas as long as it doesn¡¯t harm the interests of the Republic. This transaction request segment has been through the dark web at least twice. It¡¯s almost seamless¡­¡±


    Xie Ligan said, ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about the leak or expose yourself.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I just feel that you didn¡¯t do a good job.¡±


    The other party was silent for a moment before answering, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you an exnation for this. In fact, there are only two possibilities for such a thing to happen. Firstly, a certain middleman is not following the rules. Secondly, there arepetitors from the country who are also involved in this field who want to mess with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care which possibility it is. Do as you see fit. Don¡¯t be so rough next time.¡±


    After hanging up, Kang Dey on the bed and felt that he had neglected some details.


    He frowned and thought about everything tonight until he fell asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m too disappointed. Your performance this time can be said to be stupid!¡±


    In City H, in the Jinxiu Qian River District, next to Kang De¡¯s house, Uncle Wang held the phone and cursed angrily. Under the other party¡¯s awkward apology and permission, he hung up.


    He looked at the call record of the other phone and sighed. He called a number, ¡°Old Wu, bring a few people and work hard. Take the morning flight to Xishuangbanna and bring my two children back¡­ Yes, I¡¯m a little worried just in case.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi leaned back on the sofa, looked at the ceiling, and cursed.


    ¡°Old fox.¡±


    When he thought of the potential conflict and hatred between Kang De and the Xie family, he felt a headache. As long as he did not capture that old fox, Xie Ligan, he would not be at ease with the Kang family.


    He was extremely familiar with the few people who were carrying out the mission tonight. The other party was the most famous and resounding mercenary group in Northern Myanmar. The two sides had cooperated happily a few times, and he was deeply confident in the other party¡¯s standards.


    Tonight¡­


    ¡°F*ck, which b*stard did Xie Ligan get in touch with¡­¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256 Magical Girl

    256 Magical Girl


    The next morning, Kang De woke up the unhappy Xiaoman.


    Although there was also breakfast in the administrative wine corridor, it was still a younger brotherpared to the breakfast in the restaurant on the second floor. The two of them discussed for a while and directly packed up to eat breakfast on the second floor before going to the first floor to check out.


    After walking out of the elevator and turning out of the corridor, Kang De immediately saw a few burly men sitting in the hall waiting. They stood up together and looked over.


    He immediately reached out and pulled Xiaoman behind him. ¡°They¡¯re all looking at you. Do you know them?¡±


    Xiaoman looked at it a few times and revealed a surprised expression, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Wu! My father¡¯s friend!¡±


    Uncle Wu, who was muscr and had sharp eyes, walked over and smiled politely at Kang De. He looked at Xiaoman and changed to a gentler appearance, ¡°Your father asked me to bring you home.¡±


    Xiaoman was woken up by her father¡¯s callst night. Uncle Wang was inexplicably angry. The father and daughter had a small argument. The girl was still angry, but when she saw that her father had actually sent people over to pick her up with great fanfare, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Uncle Wu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but your father must have his reasons for doing this.¡±


    Xiaoman nced at Kang De as if asking for his opinion. Kang De said, ¡°In any case, we¡¯re going back.¡±


    When this scene fell into Uncle Wu¡¯s eyes, he was stunned for a moment before revealing a meaningful smile.


    He teased, ¡°I¡¯m here to capture the eloping couple?¡±


    Xiaoman did not look shy at all. If she was embarrassed by such a joke, she, who had been stuck to Kang De since she was young and had been teased countless times, would probably have been embarrassed to death.


    She giggled. ¡°That¡¯s quite difficult.¡±


    Although this Uncle Wu had a military background and even did strengthened special training for the security department in the factory from time to time, when he fought with his childhood sweetheart beside him¡­ he could not fight at all.


    Uncle Wu naturally did not understand what Xiaoman meant. He smiled at Kang De and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite vignt.¡±


    The social circle of the Kang and Wang families was independent. Although he had heard of Kang De¡¯s name, this was the first time he had seen him in person today. He was very satisfied with Kang De¡¯s subconscious act of protecting Xiaoman behind him.


    Kang De smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you from afar. I have to trouble you to make this trip.¡±


    Uncle Wu chuckled and said, ¡°If a fool treats us to a first-ss cabin for free, why won¡¯t wee?¡±


    He checked out.


    Rich people could do whatever they wanted. Xiaoman had a diamond membership at the Hilton Hotel. Even Uncle Wang¡¯spany had an agreement with this hotel group. There was the best service from the moment they checked in to the moment they left.


    ¡°Miss Wang, Mr. Kang, thank you again for checking into the Hilton Hotel. I hope our service is to your satisfaction. The protocol department has already booked amercial car for you to the Gasha Airport.¡±


    The smiling, dignified, and beautiful front desk manager personally served them. Her tone was gentle as she quietly looked up at Uncle Wu and the others waiting in the distance. She lowered her voice and said softly, ¡°May I ask if you need help? The Hilton Group will do its best to ensure the personal freedom and safety of every traveler.¡±


    Kang De nced at the other party, then turned around. A few security guards were gathered at the entrance of the hotel and looked over as if nothing had happened. There were also two standing on the other side of the lobby.


    Xiaoman was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re all my father¡¯s friends. Thank you.¡±


    The receptionist looked at Kang De and Xiaoman¡¯s expressions seriously a few more times and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. We should be the ones thanking you.¡±


    After settling it and writing the invoice, the two of them bade farewell and left. The few people Uncle Wu brought followed.


    The front desk manager spoke through the microphone clipped to his cor, as if reporting to his superior, ¡°¡­It¡¯s rmended to contact the chairman of the Fengqiao Group, Mr. Wang Yongzhi, to confirm it.¡±


    As she spoke, she subconsciously looked up and discovered that Mr. Kang beside Wang Xiaoman happened to turn around and smile politely at her.


    Xiaoman said, ¡°Why? Do you want WeChat because she¡¯s beautiful?¡±


    Kang De blinked and said, ¡°She said she wanted to call your daddy.¡±


    Xiaoman sighed when she heard this. ¡°She¡¯s too responsible.¡±


    ¡°This is their obligation. At the same time, they can leave a serious and responsible impression on your father. Coupled with the bonus of your family being rich, why not make a phone call?¡±


    The greeter took the initiative to take the luggage and put it in the hotel business car. It was an eight-seater, so even if a few ferocious men were added, they could sit down. The driver asked if the temperature of the air conditioner was suitable and confirmed the destination. Then, the car started and slowly drove away. Through the window, he could still see the greeter and even the front desk manager who walked outter waving goodbye with a formal but not repulsive work smile.


    Until the figure became smaller and smaller, he could only see the tall outline of the hotel and a few¡­ English letters that shone in the sunlight.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    All these years, every holiday and even weekend, Kang De and Xiaoman would often go out to y. They had freeloaded from many five-star hotels with their childhood sweethearts. Although the room fee was still paid by them, they had still obtained an extremely low price through Xiaoman¡¯s reception or the upancy agreement of the Fengqiao Group.


    He had tried all kinds of high-end hotel brands. From the Four Seasons to the Banyan Vi to the Intercontinental to the Hilton, he had tried all kinds of locations and grades. The feeling he got was that there were more and more types, more and more numbers, the service was getting better and better, and the experience was getting richer¡­ There was only one bad thing.


    They were basically foreign brands.


    The high-end hotel market in China was basically filled with these long-standing foreign brands that continued to expand.


    Kang De could not help but think of something Uncle Wang had said¡ªit would probably take another ten years for China to form a true international high-end hotel chain.


    He let out a long breath.


    Xiaoman, who was sitting beside him, asked, ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kang De looked out of the window andughed at himself, ¡°People are like this. With a little achievement and ability, they like to guide the country and worry.¡±


    Xiaoman asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    She was pushed to the side by Kang De pressing her head. ¡°Pay attention.¡±


    When they came, it was a two-person world. When they returned, the ferocious men watched.


    Uncle Wu and the others were really facing a great enemy and protected the two of them as important figures. They did not let down their guard at all times, causing Xiaoman to be surprised and a little worried.


    ¡°Why is my father making such a scene?¡±


    She approached Kang De and asked softly.


    Kang De also said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Logically speaking, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. From the looks of it, it¡¯s simply as if someone wants to kidnap you¡­ I have to ask Uncle Wang when I return.¡±


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Take everything I gave you. I¡¯ll get you some good stuffter. Don¡¯t walk around casually for the next few days. We¡¯ll talk when I returnter.¡±


    ¡°I brought them all.¡± Xiaoman waved her hand, revealing the anesthesia watch on her wrist. Then, she revealed a very interested expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Good stuff? Do you have any super awesome cultivation techniques?¡±


    Kang De was about to tell her where the cultivation technique from the fantasy world came from when he reacted. That world had Cathay, which was the Eastern World. Hong San cultivated martial arts.


    Due to the fact that Kang De was a Cathayan from the east in the understanding of the people of the continent, when the Cathay people who had fallen into war and retreated in defeat heard the story of the human nuclear bomb, they would definitely think of a way to contact him. This was also told to him by Hong San. It was simply something that would happen 100%.


    Therefore, it was not difficult to obtain the so-called cultivation technique secret manual.


    ¡°I can get it, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t cultivate it well,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Let¡¯s get something more convenient.¡±


    Magic potions from the other world were very useful, but scrolls were not stupid. They needed a little mental strength foundation, and Xiaoman might not be able to use them¡­ However, Kang De could not only obtain magic items from the other world.


    Relying on the fantasy enchantment construction of the white fog world was the best choice.


    While Kang De was thinking about whether he should build more, Xiaoman heard it and thought of the vast exchange list of the Main God. There were all kinds of things. There was only something she could not think of and nothing the Main God could not exchange for.


    She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I want the Creation Jade Disc!¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask for Ohma Zi-O¡¯s transformation device?¡±


    Xiaoman said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s this too? I want to y! I want to transform!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it¡­¡± Kang De waved his hand in disdain,¡± At most, I¡¯ll get you a rabbit bag.¡±


    Xiaoman widened her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s even such a thing?¡±


    Kang De said disdainfully, ¡°You actually know what that is¡­¡±


    Xiaoman blushed before ring, ¡°Don¡¯t you know too?¡±


    Kang De said proudly, ¡°Of course. That¡¯s something fierce men have to watch. Of course a good man like me will watch it.¡±


    Although he quarreled with Xiaoman, he was indeed restless.


    Magical girl.


    Apart from anomalies like the magical girl Madoka, most of the magical girl works were subsidiary or charming.


    Especially the one in the country. The ultimate goal was basically to coax the little girl to beg her parents to buy the surrounding toys. The audience decided that this work would not have a setting, let alone be overly strong. Basically, it was to the extent that the little girl in the beautiful dress used a love spell to release a gorgeous fluctuation and knock the almost funny viin to the ground. There would not be a situation where he would be beaten to death.


    Firstly, it was said that she could control the karmaw, then it said that she could shoot rays with her eyes. Could these two abilities really bepared? It was simply as if it was saying that Ancestor Hongjun knew the Tiger Saber Technique.


    There would not be such a problem with the domestically-made magical girls.


    Therefore, it was convenient to enchant it with fantasy because the energy level of this magical girl¡¯s equipment would not be very high. The sess rate would greatly increase. After all, Kang De had tested it before. The sess rate of the anesthesia watch and the knight¡¯s dial could not bepared. Moreover, China had arge poption and should have arge audience proportionally. The product of fantasy enchantment also depended on human fantasies¡­


    The conclusion was that the sess rate of enchanting a local magical girl story item would not be too low.


    ¡ªWhat, what¡¯s the use of asking that?


    What a joke!


    It was very useful!


    If a transformation device could make the target transform¡­


    Many figures instantly shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    Hong San, Heaven sh, Alexios, Leona¡¯s brother, the mayors, nobles, officials of Goethe, and many people in Valentine.


    There were also elves.


    There were also future enemies.


    Think about it. How primitive and simple was the other world? If Kang De had a sworn enemy and found a time to block the alley and put this person in a sack, he would not hit, curse, or kill him. If he stuffed him with a transformation device, took photos, printed them, and spread them throughout the continent, this person would be finished.


    Strong, powerful, unstoppable.


    Apart from that, it could also be used by the gori and others.


    He looked at Xiaoman.


    The anticipation in her eyes only existed for a moment before she said firmly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡±


    After boarding the ne, there was only one thing left in Kang De¡¯s mind.


    Where could there be arge number of magical girl transformation sticks?


    Two to three hourster, he returned to City H.


    It was already afternoon. Uncle Wang personally came to pick them up. He nced at Kang De and Xiaoman and sighed, ¡°Let me know where you go in the future. Although the security is good now, it¡¯s not 100% fine, especially¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t think he has the guts.¡±


    The second half of the sentence was muttered softly.


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Uncle Wang slowed down his tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Through various indescribable magical channels, he had finally intercepted Xie Ligan¡¯s actionsst night. This old guy was actually pulling strings to get a batch of firearms.


    Wang Yongzhi did not think that Xie Ligan had the guts to bring these things into the country, nor did he think that Xie Ligan had done these to deal with Kang De. What a joke. Those were threerge carts of firearms. It was not necessary.


    However, he felt that this was a good opportunity.


    With his understanding of Xie Ligan, the other party was most likely unwilling to let Kang De off after such a thing happened.


    In that case, what was there to say?


    He did not expect the usually smart and skilled mercenary to actually fail¡­


    What was worse was that after hearing that the mercenary had failed in Myanmar, he immediately discovered that his daughter and Kang De were actually in Xishuangbanna, which was on the border with China. He was really shocked, so much so that he overreacted.


    However, he would not tell Kang De and his daughter these things.


    Of course, Kang De did not expect that the mercenary brothers who monitored and spied on the carts of firearms he had instructed Xie Ligan to buy were actually sent by his Uncle Wang to deal with him.


    What a mess.


    Uncle Wang was busy with work and only gave a few instructions before returning to thepany. He had been very busy recently. Uncle Wu had also left with his people and left his contact information. It was still very safe in City H.


    ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome on your father¡¯s side¡­ I¡¯ll disappear for three to four days. Your father is a little worried about our safety and will definitely ask me.¡±


    Kang De and Xiaoman were talking about what happened after that.


    Xiaoman asked, ¡°What are your ns?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment, ¡°Exploring outdoors or going overseas¡­ It¡¯s normal not to be able to contact you for a few days, but it¡¯s toote now. Moreover, it¡¯s very strange. If he asks in the next few days, please help me deal with it. If I really can¡¯t hide it¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°Tell your father a little that I went out to fight crime.¡±


    Even Xie Ligan knew, so there was no need to guard Uncle Wang tightly.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Xiaoman was silent for a moment, then said softly, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s do it as soon as possible. It¡¯s meaningless to stay any longer. In any case, I¡¯ll be back soon¡­ Is there anything else you want to do or go?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ there¡¯s no more.¡±


    The girl seemed to hesitate for a moment. In the end, she gritted her teeth and stomped her feet, making a decision.


    She rarely had anything on her mind or hid in front of Kang De.


    Moreover, he was really curious and could not help it.


    Even if she was very afraid of getting an answer from Kang De.


    ¡ªD*mn, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if Kang De really pinched people in the Main God Space, he must have done it ording to me. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s that familiar with other women.


    Therefore, she asked, ¡°Did¡­ did you make¡­ any¡­ life there¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked and thought for a moment before understanding. He smiled proudly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiaoman felt her heart tremble as if she had been struck by a sledgehammer. She could not even stand steadily.


    Her heart ached for a moment and she wanted to cry, but she did not know what position to cry from. She only felt very ufortable. Although she understood better, this did not mean that she could easily let go.


    Even if she had already made many guesses and was mentally prepared before this, after hearing the answer, she understood her sincerity. She even saw Kang De reveal a proud and even show-off expression and felt even more aggrieved and angry.


    She heard Kang De say again, ¡°You¡¯ve even seen photos.¡±


    When Xiaoman heard this, she was angry. ¡°It¡¯s that woman? Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Woman?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly retorted, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    A physical doll cost 10,000 to 20,000 yuan each, but it might not seed. Instead of enchanting that, it was better to go to Japan and order a hundred figurines.


    Thinking of this, he took out his phone and opened the Transformer video he had sent to Xiaoman.


    ¡°It¡¯s this.¡±


    That was what he had sent to Xiaoman when he returned earlier.


    When Xiaoman saw this, her grievances turned into shock and even panic.


    ¡°It, it, it, it, it¡­ is it?¡±


    She stammered, ¡°This works? This can be built?¡±


    ¡ªYou¡¯re even more f*cking overboard than Chu Xuan! Doesn¡¯t this Main God care if you create people for free?


    Kang De said proudly, ¡°How is it? Impressive, right?¡±


    He simply pulled Xiaoman to the garage. The two of them were in their hometown now. There was a garage built beside the Kang De family¡¯s old house to store the car and some junk. Now, there was only some junk.


    He snapped his fingers.


    A ck light shed and the spatial door opened. Under Xiaoman¡¯s surprised gaze, the Hummernded. Kang De patted the hood. ¡°Don¡¯t overturn my garage.¡±


    The Hummer rumbled and began to change shape. Countless cold and simple mechanical parts gorgeously reorganized, revealing a humanoid form. After the priceless performance, his iron son half-knelt and squatted in front of the two of them.


    Kang De stood beside Xiaoman, who was speechless with surprise. He smiled at his iron son and said, ¡°Say hi.¡±


    A wise glint shed through the Autobot¡¯s purple eyes. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m a mechanical lifeform born in Father¡¯s hands. My respects.¡±


    ¡°¡ªMother.¡±

 Chapter 257 - 257 New Name

    257 New Name


    ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡±


    That was what the Autobot said.


    Kang De and Xiaoman¡¯s smiles froze on their faces.


    They looked very husband and wife.


    A momentter, extremely simr shock and panic shed across their faces.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Kang De berated in shock, ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    He looked like he had taught him a lesson.


    Xiaoman did not expect her iron son to be so simple and direct. She subconsciously retorted, ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not! Y-y-you, don¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    The two of them subconsciously turned to look at each other and turned back.


    His iron son tilted his head and blinked hisrge purple eyes, looking innocent, confused, and helpless, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Father clearly mentioned you the most and wrote in the diary with you as the person to confide in¡­¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s expression changed and she turned to look at Kang De. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Where¡¯s the diary?¡±


    Kang De kept winking at his iron son, but the other party¡¯s expression was extremely innocent, making Kang De even want tough. A father knows his son best. He could tell at a nce that this unfilial son was pretending!


    What was even more f*cking infuriating was that this appearance was clearly copied from his father!


    If Xiaoman was calmer, she would definitely discover that the innocent expression of the Transformer was very familiar, but she was not calm. Previously, she had asked Kang De if he could not afford to offend him in the Main God Space, and the answer and the change in his mental state had already made her a little flustered, let alone with her iron son¡¯s help.


    She was no longer her usual calm and collected self. Perhaps she was changing the topic, or perhaps she really cared. She even held Kang De¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°I want to see.¡±


    On the one hand, Kang De tried to scare his iron son with his eyes. If he continued to blindlypare homework, it would double. On the other hand, he could barely deal with Xiaoman¡¯s questioning¡ªhe was also instinctively flustered.


    ¡°Burned to a crisp.¡± He replied.


    How could Xiaoman believe it? She even began to wheedle, ¡°Let me see, let me see.¡±


    Kang De pushed her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s disgusting¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Autobot¡¯s tone became confused and even stunned, ¡°Father, did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡ªYes, you b*stard, shut up.


    As Kang De spoke with such intimidation in his eyes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very rude to call an unmarrieddy like this. Being glib can¡¯t bring you practical benefits and meaningful evaluations, and it¡¯ll embarrass her and me. You said something you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Father? Then I apologize. I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood.¡±


    His iron son epted it humbly. Of course, it was only his mouth.


    Because the moment it met Kang De¡¯s gaze, denial appeared in its eyes, and its mouth quickly mouthed the word ¡°Tina¡±. The meaning was obvious¡ªI didn¡¯t say anything I shouldn¡¯t have.


    It was not so much a rebuttal, but a threat.


    ¡ªPick that star!


    At this moment, Kang De even wanted to lean back tactically¡ªwhat was artificial intelligence?


    Xiaoman only saw the father and son¡¯s superficial interaction and did not notice the indescribable things hidden in the depths. Sheposed herself and could not be bothered to ask about the diary.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Why are you so unreasonable? Haven¡¯t we joked enough?¡±


    She hit Kang De, then looked at her iron son with a smile. Her gentle and loving attitude was definitely not only tolerance for ¡°children¡±, nor was it pure love for the Transformers.


    Instead, it was an admiration that said, ¡°If you can speak, say more.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Wang Xiaoman. I¡¯ve been a friend of your father¡¯s since he was young. It¡¯s good to meet you¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes.


    ¡ªIf you f*cking say something like ¡°Mother, please give me a name¡±, I¡¯ll be impressed.


    However, he did not. The Autobot¡¯s steel body shook. It nced at Kang De and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a name yet. The names Father gave me are all very strange. I decided to choose one for myself. I had originally chosen it, but unfortunately, there was a war at that time and Father could not be distracted, so I did not tell him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s a cripple to begin with. Moreover, with his bad taste, he¡¯ll most likely suggest that you be called Invincible Iron Bull.¡± Xiaoman rolled her eyes at Kang De and said, ¡°So what name did you give yourself?¡±


    His iron son¡¯s body shook again as he said aggrievedly, ¡°Father did say that. You really know him.¡±


    Therefore, Kang De received another eye roll.


    Kang De remembered this. His iron son wanted to choose his own name and he had heard him say it. However, he was very busy at that time and the Autobot did not take the initiative to mention itter¡­


    Wait!


    The trap was here?


    Kang De smelled a trace of scheming.


    ¡°Father let me read many books, such as myths. My first book was an Egyptian myth. The first story I saw when I casually flipped through it was the origin of my name, like a strange fate¡­ The protagonist of that story loves his father very much. He¡¯s a guardian and a god ofw and order, so I want to use his name as mine¡­¡±


    The Autobot paused for a moment and said in a serious tone, ¡°Horus is the name I chose.¡±


    ¡°Horus¡­¡±


    Xiaoman was rtively uncultured. She thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Kang De was also rtively uncultured, but he still instinctively felt that this name was a little strange.


    His iron son looked over and asked in a nervous and inquiring tone, ¡°Father¡­ can I?¡±


    ¡ªI don¡¯t think so. You should be called Invincible Iron Bull.


    Of course, he could not say this in front of Xiaoman. This was probably also within the Autobot¡¯s calctions. Xiaoman walked forward and gently patted itsrge face, ¡°You gave it a name yourself. Why do you have to ask your father if it¡¯s good? This name is quite good. The name is only a code.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better if Father agrees.¡±


    The Autobot said in a low voice, ¡°Father made me born and obtained life. He taught me logic and raised me. He treated me very well and let me learn new knowledge and train my abilities at all times. He made me work hard day and night to make enchanted bullets and taught me how to maximize my value as much as possible¡­¡±


    At first, Xiaoman was very happy to hear this, but her expression slowly changed. She turned to look at Kang De. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Kang De revealed an awkward but polite smile. ¡°He¡¯s a child¡­¡±


    Xiaoman sighed silently.


    Then, she turned around and looked into the eyes of the Autobot close at hand. She said seriously, ¡°Horus, your father is a good person. He has his reasons for doing everything. He goes to dangerous ces and does dangerous things. Sometimes, in order to live, protect some people, and protect you, he has to do something. He has to pay some hardship. This is the hardship you share with him because he¡¯s protecting you. You have to protect him too. Sometimes it¡¯s very tiring, but it¡¯ll get better in the future, right?¡±


    The Autobot was silent for a moment. He looked past Xiaoman at Kang De.


    Kang De also smacked his lips and said nothing.


    His iron son looked at Xiaoman and said seriously, ¡°Are you really not considering being my mother?¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258 Who Is She? (Again)

    258 Who Is She? (Again)


    ¡°Are you really not considering being my mother?¡±


    His iron son¡¯s tone was very serious.


    Xiaoman¡¯s mood gradually calmed down. She and Kang De had been teased countless times since they were young. At first, they were very shy, butter on, they were no longer affected.


    The reason why she had lost herposure just now was because of the right time, ce, and people.


    Now, she did not care.


    !!


    Or rather, embarrassment and panic had already been reced by worry.


    This was because of what the Transformer had unintentionally said. War, work, busy¡­ These made Xiaoman suddenly realize what Kang De was facing in that world.


    She smiled gently and patted her iron son¡¯s head generously. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re very shy. There¡¯s more than one male-female rtionship in this world.¡±


    With that, she subconsciously nced at Kang De.


    She walked half a circle and sized up the Transformer¡¯s half-groveling figure because of the narrow environment. ¡°Wow, so handsome¡­ I really want to drive out for a spin¡­¡±


    His iron son¡¯s impression of Xiaoman had probably already hit the limit. He immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, Madam.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If you run out in this Hummer with no registered license te, you¡¯ll be recognized and reported by the cameras on the road in minutes. Then, the traffic police wille. Even if you¡¯re only running in the wild in the vige, how can you exin to the vigers and even your grandparents that a Hummer suddenly appeared in my house?¡±


    When Xiaoman heard this, she pouted and said, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Buy a Hummer that¡¯s almost identical to it. Put it on record, smash it, and burn it. Let it rece it. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Xiaoman nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it, I¡¯ll buy it. I¡¯ll buy it now!¡±


    ¡°D*mn, you can really do whatever you want with money.¡±


    Kang De shrugged. His iron son had been holding it in in the white fog world these past few days. He could only run in circles and shoot targets on the road around the district. When he went to Myanmar to collect the goods, it could be seen that he was very excited, like a dog that had left home to y outside¡­ It was not bad to create a fake identity for him on Earth.


    ¡°You can do this in the next few days. When youe back, you can go out for a drive.¡±


    Kang De looked at his iron son and then at Xiaoman. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go?¡±


    He had to beat this son up. He could not let him talk nonsense anymore.


    The smile on Xiaoman¡¯s face disappeared for a moment.


    Then, it lit up again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Remember toe back early and be careful.¡±


    Although she could not bear to leave, just like her father, who had been busy working and working when she was young, she could only return every once in a while. She did not want her father to leave. As long as he wheedled, he would not leave. However,ter on, her mother said that her father was very busy and would cause trouble if she upied him and did not let him leave.


    Later on, she was used to waiting and parting.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back early.¡±


    Kang De hugged her.


    There was no point in staying any longer. He would leave sooner orter and return sooner orter.


    ¡°Goodbye, madam.¡±


    ¡°Yes, goodbye, Horus.¡±


    Under Xiaoman¡¯s gaze, the dark light swallowed Kang De and the Autobot.


    The garage became empty. Not only was it their childhood sweetheart, but the huge mechanical lifeform had disappeared without a trace. Everything just now was like an illusion.


    However, it was not an illusion.


    After interacting for the past few days, the throbbing in her heart and the indescribable feelings hidden in her heart gradually fermented and surged in her heart.


    Xiaoman leaned against the wall and held her heart, muttering, ¡°I¡­¡±


    She actually wanted to be the Autobot¡¯s mother.


    In the white fog world, Kang De opened his eyes, jumped up, and ran to the living room. He looked out the French window at the main road outside. A liberal transformed into a car and prepared to drive away.


    He sneered, broke off a small piece of wall, opened the window, and threw it down.


    At the spatial anchor, he warped and shuttled. It was even easier for Kang De to teleport in the white fog world. In an instant, he appeared on the Great Dao.


    He kicked the toweringmppost by the roadside. A few huge screws at the base disintegrated on the spot, and the wires inside were cut off out of thin air. Kang De carried the thickmppost horizontally and carried it on his shoulder. ¡°Stop!¡±


    The Autobot, who was about to escape, braked and transformed into a human. It obediently squatted down and covered its head with its hands.


    The steel giant looked like a bear, but Kang De was too embarrassed to swing him. He carried themppost and approached, knocking the other party¡¯s head with arge stick. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite good at talking? Tell me.¡±


    There was a buzzing sound of data flowing in the Autobot¡¯s body. Then, it replied, ¡°Father, this is only a child¡¯s small mischief. Don¡¯t lower yourself to my level.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you learned quite quickly.¡±


    Kang De knocked on themppost a few more times. ¡°You¡¯re shameless and actually called her mother. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about this?¡±


    The Autobot looked up at Kang De. ¡°Father is my creator. The so-called mother is only your spouse. Of course, you¡¯re my only father from the beginning to the end, but Mother can be a few people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    D*mn.


    These wordsing from a newly born liberal was really too shocking.


    ¡°What do children know?!¡± Kang De berated, ¡°You don¡¯t learn well all day¡­ You can¡¯t say things casually.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± the Autobot said. ¡°When did I mention Princess Tina in front of the gori and Miss Leona? I didn¡¯t even mention Knight Clevnd in front of Mr. Hong San.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why can¡¯t you mention thest one?¡±


    ¡°Eh, can I?¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhy not?¡±


    What was wrong with this child?


    Raising children was a worldwide problem, and it was also the source of many conflicts and even tragedies in this world. This was because as parents, there was no need for exams at all.


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s time to go back. You, go work!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    The Autobot stood up and walked towards the arsenal piled by the roadside. As he walked, he muttered, ¡°Actually, I understand what Ms. Xiaoman said, so I¡¯ll do everything Father asked me to do because I know that Father treats me well. You only like to joke, but I only¡­¡±


    Kang De let out a long sigh. ¡°Alright, stop talking, Horus¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the Autobot with his back facing Kang De revealed a proud smile.


    Kang De stood where he was, looked at the sky, and stretched out his hand.


    The power of time resonated. Akatum¡¯s divine power spread to the entire white fog world. The bnce appeared from nothingness. The weights moved, the levers changed, and the flow of time reversed again.


    From now on, the time was seven days in the other world and one day on Earth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and take a look first.¡±


    He said to his iron son and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    The Autobot turned around. ¡°What do you think of thosedies?¡±


    Kang De did not answer and only gave it the middle finger.


    Then he disappeared.


    The Autobot was silent for a moment before saying faintly, ¡°I wanted to remind you¡­ You can¡¯t me me for this. It¡¯s your own problem. No wonder many stupid mistakes made by adults in movies underestimate and ignore the suggestions and discoveries of children. As expected, artes from life experiences.¡±


    In the next moment, Kang De appeared on the bed of Valentine¡¯s residence.


    The gori was guarding here as usual. When she saw him, she ran over happily and hugged him.


    However, at that time, the gori was still a gori, but now, she was a beautiful woman with a hot figure.


    How should he put it? It felt quite good.


    Kang De smiled and touched the other party¡¯s head. ¡°You can stay for a long time this time.¡±


    Gori tinum cheered and directly hugged him, even bringing him back to the bed. The two of them hugged each other. Kang De was pressed down by the gori and felt an indescribably soft and beautiful touch stick to his body almost at zero distance. If not for the fact that he had a deep memory of the other party as a gori, Kang De would have immediately raised a gpole.


    ¡°Hey, pay attention to the impact.¡±


    It was warm and soft, and it was very big and satisfying. However, he had just hugged Old Wang, so he felt a little guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it hasn¡¯t happened before¡­¡±


    The gori¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    However, in the next moment, she twitched her nose.


    Then, she immediately arched in Kang De¡¯s arms, as if she was smelling something.


    Kang De instantly felt that he had neglected something.


    Then, the gori in his arms raised her head and looked at him, her golden eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 259 - 259 Special Envoy

    259 Special Envoy


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    This question was f*cking familiar.


    Only then did Kang De realize what he had overlooked.


    When he was in Myanmar, his iron son reminded him that he had to deal with the smell he had contaminated when he interacted with Xiaoman to prevent himself from being smelled. It was fine if it was Leona, but her nose was not so sharp, nor was she close to him to the extent that she could smell him everywhere¡­


    However, the gori could.


    Although the gori had already be a beautiful woman who was cold and could fight, her attitude towards him was the same as the Holy Seal Inds. She would stick to him and hug him. She would even remind him not to drink alcohol too much, to eat, drink water, be healthy, and sleep on time. She would also rub against him without any reservations.


    Moreover, she had inherited that beast-like sense of smell and intuition¡­


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Xiaoman only saw the photo of the knight in female clothes, but the gori smelled this.


    She also sent out a soul gaze that said, ¡°You have other cats outside.¡±


    The gori looked at Kang De with a faint light in her golden eyes and asked again, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Seeing that Kang De did not speak, she pouted slightly and her voice changed a little. ¡°Is it your wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course not,¡± Kang De immediately said. ¡°It¡¯s Xiaoman.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoman¡­ Old Wang?¡± The gori¡¯s voice rose an octave. ¡°She¡¯s a woman?¡±


    Kang De asked in confusion, ¡°What else?¡±


    The gori opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°You never told me!¡±


    Kang De was even more confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that?¡±


    The gori returned to her senses and her cheeks puffed up.


    She even looked a little exasperated.


    It was just like how after a long period of open and secret battle, after thinking that she had the upper hand, she discovered that the male lead actually had an agreement and memories with another woman who suddenly appeared.


    This impact was the most f*cking and crazy.


    This was because the gori¡¯s greatest advantage against Tina was ¡°I was first¡±. In front of Xiaoman, she was nothing.


    She red at Kang De, the expression on her face changing like a magic trick. After all, not long ago, she was still a carefree gori, and no one had taught her about rtionships.


    The gori¡¯s situation was actually very strange.


    After transforming into human nature, she was between human and beast in terms of intelligence and instinct. She vaguely had human shame and morals, but sometimes she acted ording to the intuition of a beast. In the face of the current situation, she was anxious and angry. Then, she howled and hugged Kang De.


    She rubbed hard from top to bottom, from left to right.


    ¡°Stop, stop. This action is a little wrong.¡±


    The gori¡¯s tall and voluptuous body rolled around his body. It was simply the highest level of enjoyment. This was clearly very satisfying, but when he thought of the other party¡¯s gori form, Kang De felt very strange. Moreover, with the gori¡¯s trust andck of defense, it was really not good to take advantage of her with a clear conscience.


    Seeing that the gori had even leaned over and was about to use her tongue, Kang De was shocked, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    The gori said in a muffled voice, ¡°Kang De can only smell of me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Kang De tried his best to dodge that pink tongue as heined, ¡°Xiaoman didn¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the gori stopped. ¡°Really?¡±


    Kang De said helplessly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Who would be like you? Girls should be more reserved.¡±


    The gori¡¯s mood suddenly improved visibly.


    With a bang, Kang De felt a wet and warm feeling on his face. The gori licked him like a fool. The other party smiled like a flower as if she had won a battle.


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    No one would be angry that a beautiful girl of this level did such a thing to him, right?


    Kang De sighed and pushed the gori aside. He sat up and looked at the sky. He had been on Earth for two more days. It was probably afternoon in the other world. ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    The gori said, ¡°Yes, Hong San hase to find you twice.¡±


    Kang De suddenly stood up and walked towards the door. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it must be an urgent matter.¡±


    The gori curled her lips and stood up as well. She looked at Kang De¡¯s back and chuckled. She reached out to touch her lips as if she was still reminiscing¡­


    After all, she had just be a human. Many of her instincts and consciousness were still chaotic like beasts. She could not describe her current feeling and could only summarize it simply and roughly¡ªit felt good.


    Kang De opened the door and called Hong San who arrived as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Hong San did not say anything, let alone ask anything. After lowering his head and bowing, he said directly, ¡°Three hours ago, the elves¡¯ envoy had already arrived, causing a certain amount ofmotion. Everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    A miraculous victory could not build the confidence of the entire race, because confidence and fanaticism were built on Kang De himself. Everyone understood that when the elf envoy arrived, it would probably only be decided by Kang De and the other party.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°The gori is still guarding me here, which means that they didn¡¯t use force and haven¡¯t had the time to do anything unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is wise.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°In fact, we only saw the Horned Eagle Rangers and the Pegasus Knights descend from the sky surrounded by the Star Brilliance Phoenixes. They didn¡¯t enter the city or even approach Valentine, let alone send an envoy to send a note. Instead, they paid their respects andmemorated the location of the battlefield ruin.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Is this the arrogance of the elves?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°That¡¯s naturally the case. They pride themselves on being a high-level race. They¡¯re arrogant and conceited and despise humans. Even if they¡¯re forced to send envoys after suffering defeat, they definitely won¡¯t be humble. This word doesn¡¯t exist in their dictionary at all.¡±


    Kang De walked beside him with the gori following behind. The two of them asked and answered questions. The maids and stewards they encountered along the way bowed and retreated to the sides, their eyes filled with reverence and admiration.


    As members of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, the people who had the closest daily contact with Kang De in this city, they had enough reason to fear him.


    When the elves sent an envoy, people¡¯s hearts were fluctuating and they discussed animatedly. However, everything was uneasy until this moment, because Prince Kang De, who had been holding back and not moving, finally walked out of his room.


    Kang De looked at the sunlight outside and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that I have to help the elvespile a dictionary.¡±


    Hong San looked at him and smiled.


    Kang De asked, ¡°How do you think we should deal with this guest who came from afar?¡±


    Hong San was already confident and had prepared a script. When he heard this, he did not think twice and said, ¡°The elves¡¯ performance was very arrogant, but we and they know that the elves lost this time. This ismon sense that everyone knows. However, as the hegemon of the world and an old empire, the elves value their dignity and face extremely much.¡±


    ¡°Goethe is a weak country. The crisis of the fallen country has not ended. Survival is more important than reputation. In other words, if you take care of the elves¡¯ reputation, they will give in. Therefore, from Goethe¡¯s standpoint, they should be proactive and even humble.¡±


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°So we have to be proactive?¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡±


    Hong San said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s from Goethe¡¯s standpoint, but Your Highness doesn¡¯t only represent Goethe now, or even mainly! This is because the person who defeated the elves is you. As an expert with powerful destructive power, you¡¯ll definitely shock the entire world. It¡¯s not an exaggeration. Now that the entire world is paying attention to you, you must show the elves and the world your pride and bearing as a peerless expert and strategic deterrence force!¡±


    ¡°This is because, in this world, pure humility and kindness will not be respected. Instead, it will be a reason to push their luck. Only the humility and kindness of the strong will be respected. As the winner, you have to spread the name of the strong! This is because in this world, there¡¯s no reason for people who win to bow down!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s tone was firm.


    Compared to the past, he was really worlds apart.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Although I don¡¯t know much about the art of diplomatic negotiation, I definitely won¡¯t pretend to be a coward for the elves.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°Therefore, please show the deterrence and arrogance of a peerless expert.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Kang De closed his eyes and opened them again. He had already changed his gaze. He said indifferently, ¡°Have the elves gone to worship the souls of the battlefield with my approval?¡±


    Hong San looked at Kang De and nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s the feeling¡ªI have a n.¡±


    He calcted for a moment and said, ¡°ording to the agreed battlefieldw, everything of the loser, including the corpses, belongs to the winner. They¡¯re the spoils of war of the winner. All the remains, fragments, and remaining weapons and resources of that battlefield ruin belong to you. Therefore, in the past two days, I¡¯ve organized women and children to collect andpile vines and thorns, circle a part of the battlefield, and set up a notice board. I said that this is His Highness Kang De¡¯s private property territory. If you want to visit, you have to pay a visit fee.¡±


    ¡°You n to collect money from them?¡± Kang De smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±


    Hong San revealed his shining teeth. ¡°One copper coin per person. The elves will pay double, and trespassing will also be charged double. Pets are free. There¡¯s a separate charge for taking away the souvenirs. The pets will be charged for eating inside.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, you¡¯re so mean.¡±


    Kang De clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let the elves kill the ones sent to collect the fees.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it. The elves might not dare to attack, because attacking means destroying the peace talks. Moreover, with the so-called etiquette and rules of the elves, they¡¯re unwilling to do this.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°Your Highness, please sit here and wait. If the elves don¡¯t take the initiative, we have plenty of ways to torture them. If they im to be from a powerful empire and are arrogant, we¡¯ll let them know the reality. It¡¯s just that this method is a little embarrassing, but it doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, in the eyes of the elves, we¡¯re all barbarians.¡±


    Kang De nodded. He did not care about this. ¡°So who¡¯s the elf envoy?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°I still don¡¯t know his identity, but the scout reported that from his dressing and followers, he should be a prince.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 260 - 260 Tagris

    260 Tagris


    The wind howled as it blew from the distant foothills. The shattered ground was like an ancient battlefield in a history book. Countless remains and fragments were spread throughout, and crimson blood had long dyed the ground dark red.


    This battlefield was the core and origin of a huge battle that was almost a miracle.


    The oue of this battle swept through the entire civilized world like a huge storm in a few days, shocking the greatest and most powerful monarch, only because of the cause, process, and oue of this war.


    On the Goethe battlefield, the six elite Dragon g Legions of the Twilight Royal Army were filled with glory and honor. They had even long been recorded in the annals of history. Together, they could destroy any small country with irresistible force and defeat the main forces of any country head-on. However, they werepletely wiped out in more than ten minutes. There were almost no survivors.


    This could be said to be the most painful defeat in the Twilight Dynasty in 200 years. To the reputation of the overlord of the elves, it was an irreversible shadow¡­ The bitter elves of the world had really been gone for too long.


    The person whopleted all this was only an Easterner from Cathay.


    For a moment, Kang De¡¯s name had already resounded throughout the continent.


    Due to theck of information, the way to spread, and even the sealing of information, most ordinary people had not heard of this. They did not even know that Goethe was fighting a war, but the true upper-ss people in this world already knew Kang De like the back of their hands¡ªit was only limited to what had happened after he appeared on the continent.


    Due to the fact that all the crew of the Penguin had died and that Princess Tina was the only survivor, the important figures did not even know that Kang De was from the Holy Seal Inds. They only knew that he was an Easterner who Princess Tina had picked up on the way to the Empire, but he had the terrifying power to destroy cities.


    Countless people were studying Kang De, collecting all the information about him, searching for his past, and studying his personality. They treated him as a thorn in their side and wanted to use him, scheme against him, and kill him. Valentine had gathered more and more people in the past few days. They were all plotting something. Some were kind, some were malicious, and some had an unspeakable goal.


    It was the same for this informal elf diplomatic mission.


    There were only a few dozen elves who were each riding pegasus and eagle. There were men and women. The males were strong, and the women were beautiful and gorgeous. There was arrogance between their eyebrows, and every move they made had an elegant noble aura. The entire set of magic equipment on their bodies was colorful and engraved with traces of time. It could be seen that they were extraordinary.


    These noble elf warriors looked at the tragic battlefield and gritted their teeth. Their eyes widened. The shattered corpses, the g soaked in blood, and the glory of the elves being trampled formed the scene of hell in front of them.


    Their hearts were filled with anger and killing intent. Just hearing the news of the destruction of the six armies would only shock and disbelief them. However, when they personally saw this tragic scene and apletely defeated battlefield, boundless anger and humiliation had already ruled their hearts.


    He actually dared to let the noble elf warriors bleed on the battlefield and expose their corpses in the wilderness without restraining them. Trampling the dignity of the Royal Army like this was simply going against the entire Twilight Dynasty!


    Kang De! Goethe! Valentine! Everyone who had participated in this war, even the entire country, had to pay the price!


    An elf suddenly pulled out the sword at his waist and cut his cheek. He said sternly, ¡°I swear to the Moon God¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªShut up.¡±


    His voice was very calm, without even a trace of emotion.


    However, the furious elf immediately shut his mouth and even stopped his blood oath.


    ¡°Let me remind you again.¡±


    When this voice sounded, all the proud elves lowered their heads. Their anger, unwillingness, and killing intent were all extinguished. They listened respectfully because the strict ss of elves could not be crossed.


    The slightly thin figure turned around and looked at every elf present with his green eyes. His maic and gentle voice was like a breeze in the forest, but no one dared to underestimate him at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re all heroes of Twilight. You¡¯re young people with a bright future in this generation of the dynasty. I don¡¯t care what important position you¡¯ll take in the pce or council in the future, nor do I care which holy ce your father belongs to as a hero and noble. At least for now, at this moment, you¡¯re my followers. I¡¯m ordered to serve as this dishonorable envoy. You¡¯re my dishonorable subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone. The word I used is not honorable.¡±


    ¡°I have to remind you again of the meaning of this diplomatic mission.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re unofficial diplomats. We¡¯re here because we failed. More than 60,000 of ourpatriots were shattered here and suffered a crushing defeat in a way we can¡¯t understand and can¡¯t believe. We didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. We lost. At the very least, we lost this battlepletely and irrefutable. The Twilight Dynasty was humiliated, and the Royal Army became theughing stock of the entire continent.¡±


    ¡°The kings and generals of the various countries will not understand the various reasons for our failure. They will onlyugh loudly in their pces or official residences and mock us for such a crushing defeat on the way to conquer little Goethe.¡±


    ¡°The citizens won¡¯t find all kinds of reasons to sugarcoat this failure. They¡¯ll only condemn our ipetence and cry for our innocentpatriots who died.¡±


    ¡°At a time like this, we didn¡¯t use the name of the royal family toe here. The country won¡¯t even admit that this meeting happened. Let me ask you, what are we here for?¡±


    The thin figure looked around at the angry elves.


    These heroes looked at each other, but they did not speak.


    This was because they were all smart people.


    ¡°You all know, but you¡¯re unwilling to admit it. Then let me make it clear. We¡¯re not here to show off or enjoy the honor of the victory. We¡¯re here to admit defeat. We¡¯re here to negotiate. We¡¯re forced here by our opponents because if we don¡¯te, the corpses of 60,000patriots will continue to stay here. They¡¯ll be sphemed, insulted, and devoured by wild beasts. They¡¯ll never return to their hometown.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we can only negotiate. We can onlye dejectedly because we all know the oue of sending another army.¡±


    ¡°This is the dilemma we¡¯re facing. This is our enemy.¡±


    ¡°This is the price of failure.¡±


    ¡°Now, you should all understand why you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°¡ªEndure humiliation.¡±


    This sentence was calm and simple. The elf who said this still did not have any emotions.


    However, the elves who were listening to the teachings held their breaths.


    ¡°The people in that city know who we are and what we¡¯re here for. We¡¯re elves and we¡¯re invaders. We killed their families, killed their soldiers, and destroyed their homes. Now, we¡¯re even forced to ask for the corpses of ourpatriots who are still here. We have to let the other party name our price. We have to sit at the negotiating table and endure the other party¡¯s humiliation and mean treatment as losers.¡±


    ¡°Just like what we once did to the races and countries we conquered or defeated.¡±


    ¡°You are the future of the Twilight Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°So you have to endure this.¡±


    ¡°Becausedies and gentlemen, the elves are not destined to win by favor of the gods.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the humiliation and failure our ancestors suffered in the past, or you don¡¯t feel it. This is because ever since you were born, the Twilight Dynasty has been like the sun in the sky, winning all over the world. It¡¯s difficult for the citizens to imagine the failures and difficulties we¡¯ve once encountered, but as the future pirs of this country, you can¡¯t not know this.¡±


    ¡°¡ªTherefore, I order.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the elves who lowered their heads to be scolded and even stood at the side to watch got into a half-kneel.


    ¡°In the name of Tagris, I order you to restrain your anger and remember the humiliation of this trip. You can¡¯t kill anyone. Even if a human picks up the flesh and bones of our race in front of you and tramples on the dragon g, you¡¯re not allowed to attack. Open your eyes and watch carefully.¡±


    ¡°After entering the city, you¡¯ll be reviled and insulted by humanmoners. They¡¯ll even throw rocks at you. You can only block and are not allowed to counterattack. If anyone throws the rocks back and vites the royal family, their family will also be punished by me with all my might. Although I¡¯m far from the center of the pce¡¯s power, as the younger brother of Her Majesty, I still have this ability. I hope everyone can remember it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Bear with humiliation and don¡¯t cause trouble. If you lose, it won¡¯t damage the honor and dignity of the elves, but if you lose, you¡¯ll throw a tantrum and be angry. It¡¯ll ruin the glory of your ancestors. I hope you all remember this.¡±


    After the lecture, the elves dispersed. Their mission was not only to protect their followers but also pairs of eyes. They personally confirmed the situation on the battlefield and returned to tell the elders of their race.


    The thin young elf was wrapped in a thick cloak. A faint sorrow shed through his green eyes as he stared at this tragic battlefield.


    After a few days, the flesh and blood should have long be smelly and moldy. It was the mages and priests of Goethe who continuously dealt with the battlefield ordingly. They lowered the temperature and expelled the corruption to prevent the breeding of gue and the spread of the stench. However, as the people of Goethe, they would definitely not do it too diligently.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s better not to look.¡±


    The elves who had been watching from the side gathered.


    His name was Tagris, thepatriot brother of the Elven Empress.


    Tagris shook his head and said, ¡°To endure humiliation and remember it is one of my goals. They died in battle for Twilight. As a member of the royal family, I have to remember how they looked when they died in battle.¡±


    The elves were silent. The elf who was talking to Tagris looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you really want to negotiate with that Kang De? The source of all the problems is him. As long as we deal with him, we¡¯ll be done. You know that the few of us are extremely confident if we join forces.¡±


    ¡°However, if there¡¯s any mistake, the Twilight Dynasty will face a huge risk.¡±


    Tagris shook his head, then revealed a mocking sneer, ¡°But then again, we don¡¯t have to do it. There¡¯s someone who¡¯s more anxious to kill him than us. I even know what he¡¯ll do.¡±


    The elves were first stunned, then they returned to their senses in unison withplicated expressions.


    The elf said in a low voice, ¡°So, we only have to wait? Wait for Kang De to die?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tagris said indifferently. ¡°We have to save his life.¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261 Serves You Right

    261 Serves You Right


    ¡°We have to save his life.¡±


    Tagris¡¯ words were very calm and casual, still without any emotional fluctuations.


    It was as if Kang De was only an unrted ordinary person.


    He was not the executioner who killed 60,000 elf soldiers with a flip of his hand.


    The expressions of those middle-aged elves who clearly had noble statuses and were powerful also changed. They could not help but hesitate. Even if they had a long lifespan and were used to seeing the rise and fall of the mortal world, the thick experience and rich experience they had umted were the treasures of the entire country. They could not ept saving the enemy of the entire country.


    !!


    After all, what Kang De had done was really too great.


    Not only did it deal a heavy blow to the Royal Army, but it also swept away the prestige of the Twilight Dynasty and made them theughingstock of the various countries. It would even make the vassals and colonies restless.


    That was six Dragon g Legions. Tens of thousands of glorious soldiers, the years, honor, victory, and reputation that had umted in sand for a long time, had all be stepping stones for a human¡¯s name to shake the world.


    If there was a Guinness World Record in the other world, Kang De could even obtain a world record of ¡°he personally killed the most elves¡±. If this was the system, Kang De would definitely obtain the achievement of an ¡°elven butcher¡± and obtain the effect of increasing the damage of the elves by 30% and permanently locking the aggro of the Twilight Dynasty.


    Which elf did not want him to die? How could they be willing to save him? If one gave you a button that could kill Trump if you pressed it, it would definitely be smashed endlessly.


    Therefore, the elf who had been talking to Tagris whispered, ¡°Your Highness, this¡­¡±


    Tagris nced at this court official who had served the Eternal Court during the era of the Light King and smiled faintly, ¡°ndir, even someone as old as you has forgotten thatpromise is the essence of politics?¡±


    ndir frowned. ¡°But with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Is a person who can destroy several elite armies in an instant and affect the trend of a war not enough to make uspromise?¡±


    Tagris asked gently, ¡°Then what can make us retreat?¡±


    ndir wanted to say that there was nothing that could make the Twilight Dynasty retreat, but as a wise person, he understood that he could not say such a thing because it represented a dangerous thought.


    ¡°Look¡­ this is the problem.¡±


    Tagris reached out and pinched the space between his eyebrows. He sighed, ¡°The political atmosphere has already be like this. Even a wise person like you will be subtly influenced. I thought that although the parliamentary system has separated a portion of the power of the Royal Court, it can finally correct mistakes. The wise sages are still too wishful thinking. From the looks of it, it¡¯s inferior to a monarch¡¯s dictatorship¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Highness!¡±


    The expressions of the elves gathered around Tagris changed. ndir whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that! Such a speech can easily cause discussion andmotion!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Tagris smiled lightly, ¡°Who really cares about the words of a royal Duke who¡¯s famous for his gentle and benevolent personality and has been weak since he was young and has no choice but to maintain his life with magic medicine?¡±


    These words made the elves shut up and lower their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this Kang De again.¡±


    When Prince Tagris, who had been conferred the title of Duke of Tiling after the empress seeded the throne, chatted about the Cathayan whose name resounded on the continent, interest shed through his green eyes.


    ¡°ndir, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s very interesting? His background is interesting, his strength is interesting, and the role he ys on the world stage is also very interesting¡­¡±


    Due to physical reasons, the Elven royal family had far fewer men than women. This rare prince chuckled and said, ¡°ording to Thendron¡¯s confession, although Kang De¡¯s performance in the battle of Valentine can be said to be brave, he¡¯s only at the level of the Royal Guards. Perhaps we only need a team of elite assassins and a detailed n to kill him.¡±


    ¡°However, such a person can deter the Twilight Dynasty and make us temporarily stop our military operations.¡±


    At this point, he even smiled, ¡°And he¡¯s on the side of a weak duchy like Goethe¡­ What if he¡¯s on the side of the Empire? I can guarantee that the human emperor won¡¯t hesitate to dere war on us. Moreover, he¡¯ll use that terrifying destructive power to obtain several decisive strategic victories¡­¡±


    ndir said in a low voice, ¡°So he¡¯s a huge threat¡­¡±


    Tagris shook his head and said, ¡°No, this is not the point of the problem. My thoughts are that if the Human Empire holds this power, they can turn to a strategic attack and challenge the status of the Twilight Dynasty. Then, what if we have simr power?¡±


    ndir looked at his colleagues beside him. They were all elves who had umted wisdom over a long period of time, but they discovered that they could not follow His Highness Tagris¡¯ train of thought.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡± He said in confusion, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Deterrence¡­ the meaning of deterrence,¡± Tagris said seriously. ¡°In the face of such power, the gathered army will suffer a destructive blow. The holy capital that has been passed down for thousands of years will easily turn to ruins. It¡¯s so powerful that it¡¯s impossible to resist and predict. When the two countries also have this level of power, I can boldly say¡­ At that time, peace will descend.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The elves were even more confused. If not for the fact that it was too rude, they would even point out that this statement was too ridiculous.


    ¡ªWho would understand this?!


    There¡¯s only one Kang De. How can we have this power like the Empire?


    Investigate and snatch Kang De¡¯s secret?


    Since we can obtain it, why let the Empire keep a copy?


    ¡ªIf we use this power to kill the Human Empire, peace will stille.


    Although the elves did not speak, their eyes already revealed this.


    Tagris looked at them a few times and sighed silently.


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± He muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to¡­ The saddest and most painful thing in the world is that only I¡¯m awake.¡±


    ¡ªHow rude.


    Although they were evaluated like this, the elves did not show any anger. Instead, they lowered their heads.


    Then, Duke Tagris revealed an expectant expression, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. I have a feeling that this diplomatic mission will definitely be very interesting. Since Kang De took the initiative to say that his strength can only be used three times, he must know the use of deterrence and even the true meaning.¡±


    ¡°After all, that Valentine speech has already been exined very clearly¡­¡±


    At this point, he chuckled. ¡°He must be an interesting guy.¡±


    ndir frowned and pondered for a long time before sighing, ¡°Your Highness, I still don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s human after all. There¡¯s a possibility that he¡¯ll side with the Empire. He¡¯s a potential threat to Twilight¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªor our potential ally,¡± Tagris said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too wasteful to use such a powerful force only to deter us?¡±


    ndir¡¯s expression suddenly changed. This Sage of the Royal Court actually revealed a fearful expression.


    He muttered, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Kang De, to use the Cathayannguage to describe him¡­ is a wonderful person.¡±


    Tagris said indifferently, ¡°Goethe can¡¯t resist Twilight¡¯s attack. Even if we add him, we can¡¯t. However, his appearance means that there can be another solution to the matter because the essence of politics ispromising. If he¡¯s valuable enough, we don¡¯t mindpromising. It¡¯s not impossible to let him rule Goethe.¡±


    He wrapped his cloak tighter around him and exhaled, ¡°The council¡¯s secret order is about to be sent to the expeditionary army, right? The pro-war faction still has the advantage. They¡¯re unwilling to lose and retreat. The so-called negotiation andpromise are only an illusion. They¡¯re secretly implementing the n to hunt Goethe¡­ I n to do the same.¡±


    Duke Tiling nced at the court minister beside him and smiled, ¡°The council is hunting Goethe. I¡¯m here to hunt Kang De. The division ofbor is clear and our cooperation is pleasant, but the royal family will definitely obtain more. This is the rule of the game.¡±


    ndir still lowered his head and said nothing.


    In front of this lord, he was simply useless as a vase.


    This was because the other party would not listen to his opinion at all¡­ It had always been like this.


    ¡°ndir, you have to help me.¡± Tagris did not give him a chance to protest in silence and said meaningfully, ¡°This is also the Empress¡¯s order. You won¡¯t disobey, right?¡±


    ndir smiled bitterly and touched his chest. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Duke Tiling nodded happily. ¡°Very good. In fact, I¡¯ve never had any experience dealing with humans in the same capacity. This requires your guidance and suggestions.¡±


    This was because ndir had once traveled the continent. Like many famous Elven court officials, the legendary elves and legendary adventures were finally recorded in the works of the bards and sung by the world.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°If you need advice, I have to say it. Please don¡¯t take it for granted. Please don¡¯t have too high an expectation. Humans are sometimes very rough.¡±


    ¡°No way?¡±


    Duke Tagris smiled and said, ¡°Even I¡¯ve heard of Princess Tina¡¯s reputation. The person such a beautiful flower falls in love with must also be a gentleman with a good upbringing, noble, and gentlemanly temperament.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± ndir shook his head and said, ¡°With all due respect, if you want to take him under your wing or rope him into Twilight¡¯s camp, instead of probing andmunicating with him here, why don¡¯t you think of other ways¡ªfor example, Cathay. The Cathayans take their duty to be loyal to the king very seriously.¡±


    ¡°Cathay? No, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s from that country.¡±


    Duke Tiling shook his head and said, ¡°Such a person can¡¯t appear in Cathay. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been beaten back by a group of nomadic barbarians and even be in danger of destruction.¡±


    ¡°ndir, although I¡¯m not as experienced as you and have seen the changes in the world, I¡¯ve also learned some experiences and lessons from history. For example, there¡¯s a reason for everything. The destruction of a small country might not be because of them, but because the enemy is too strong. This is the sorrow of the weak, but¡­¡±


    Tagris looked at the distant horizon. The team of horses from Valentine¡¯s direction was quickly approaching. The scattered elf followers all gathered and took out their weapons to be on guard.


    ¡°However, if arge country continuously declines or even ends up being destroyed¡­¡± He sneered, ¡°Then there¡¯s no other reason. They definitely deserve it.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 262 - 262 Disney

    262 Disney


    The elves had excellent vision and saw the clothes of that group of people from afar.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to face a great enemy. There¡¯s no need to draw swords, let alone let hatred and anger flow on your appearance.¡±


    ¡°Because the helpless anger of the loser will only increase the joy of the winner.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, hide your anger in your hearts.¡±


    Duke Tiling¡¯s calm words made the young and hot-blooded elves slowly put away their weapons.


    The thin royal family member in the cloak looked at the gradually approaching cavalry and smiled, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve said it before. The Cathayan, Kang De, is a wonderful person. He knows that we want our reputation, so he took the initiative to send people to invite and contact us, not to put on airs and be in a deadlock with us because he wants benefits under his face. In that case, let us take what we need.¡±


    As the cavalry approached, Tagris saw it clearly. He nodded repeatedly and praised, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s low-key and grand. These knights are wearing the same clothes, but they¡¯re not standard armor. They should have taken care of our faces. After all, this is an informal meeting. An overly grand wee and ceremony will instead make us very embarrassed.¡±


    ndir looked out beside him, his expression gradually bing strange.


    Tagris did not notice it, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s hiding in this team of riders? The Cathayans like to do such a thing. Eh, they even bring a g with words written on it. This is also the habit of the Cathayans, right? They¡¯re used to writing the surname of the general on the g¡­ Eh, there are so many words.¡±


    He looked at it for a moment and a depressed expression appeared on his face. He turned around and said, ¡°Is it to wee us? ndir, I don¡¯t know much about the Cathayannguage. What does it say?¡±


    ndir, the wearer of the Dragonheart Grass badge, was known as the most knowledgeable court official in the Eternal Court. He naturally knew thenguage of Cathay.


    However, when he saw the row of words on the flying g, he fell into deep thought.


    This line of words was very simr to thenguage of Cathay, but he had never seen such words before, but he could roughly tell what they were, although he did not understand what they meant.


    He narrowed his eyes and read with difficulty, ¡°D-Disney-Entry-Pat-Patrol-Team¡­¡±


    Tagris frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The knowledgeable Elven Sage also fell into confusion, ¡°It sounds like some patrol team responsible for guarding the city gate, checking the warrant, and maintainingw and order. However, the word ¡®Disney¡¯ is more difficult to understand. Wait, I understand.¡±


    ¡°ording to the annotation of the ancient Cathayan book¡­¡±


    ¡°Disney means ¡®to govern and stabilize the ce with teaching and guidance¡¯¡­ Your Highness, your judgment is wrong. This Kang De must have a noble background. He¡¯s from arge n in Cathay that uses knowledge and strength as its inheritance. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given it such a name.¡±


    There was uncertainty, even a little admiration, in ndir¡¯s words.


    After all, he was a cultured person.


    Tagris shook his head and said, ¡°If he¡¯s from Cathay, why did he run here to be our enemy? Isn¡¯t it better to stay in his hometown and kill the barbarians? The Cathay can definitely give him much more than Goethe. Not to mention anything else, the Empress who was ced on the dragon throne under our influence and instructions is not married, right?¡±


    At this point, he touched his chin. ¡°This seems to be one of the chips.¡±


    The Emperor of Cathay had already died. The resistance forces in the south each elected the Emperor and continued to resist the invasion. They were favored and invested by the Twilight Dynasty. They were used as a political country. If your country was also ruled by an empress and would make Her Majesty gratified and happy, the two countries would be friendly from now on¡­ This was the first step in the Eastern strategy of the Twilight Dynasty.


    The second step was naturally to provide limited support to continuously bleed thisrge country and exhaust their vital strength to stop the barbarians from unifying the east.


    The third step was to gradually assimte and infiltrate the political, economic, cultural, military, and other aspects. Then, he would carry out a long-nned and carefully chosen marriage¡­ and arge amount of follow-up support.


    To Cathay, although it vited the ancient system, under the olive branch of the number one country in the world and the danger of its destruction, they could not care less. Even those who knew understood that the elves had ill intentions. This was nothing more than drinking poison to quench their thirst¡ªbut with the sinking of China, they could not care less.


    From the looks of it¡­


    Tagris thought to himself¡ªperhaps he could slightly adjust the Eastern strategy.


    At that moment, he heard ndirugh.


    Duke Tiling looked up and stabbed the other party with a sword-like gaze. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    The intelligent minister bowed with a smile on his lips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You mentioned the Empress of Cathay, so I thought of our Empress.¡±


    Tagris narrowed his eyes and snorted. ¡°What do you mean? She won¡¯t get married.¡±


    ndir was about to say something when he stopped himself.


    Tagris said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Kang De¡¯s envoy has arrived. We¡¯re facing a knowledgeable and cultured civilized person. If he wees us with such etiquette, we¡¯ll also¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a roar suddenly erupted in the distance. The voice was short and powerful as it whistled over.


    ¡°Pay! Money! For! Loot!¡±


    Tagris looked confused. ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    ndir revealed an extremely strange expression. Before he could answer, he saw that the cavalry under the g of the ¡°Disney Entry Patrol Team¡± had already rushed over and rushed straight into the ruins of the battlefield.


    The expressions of the elves changed.


    This was because this human cavalry did not stop or dodge at all. The flying hooves trampled everything on the ground without any hesitation¡ªbones, gs, and fragments.


    The expressions of the elf attendants changed because the other party¡¯s actions were undoubtedly insulting the dead.


    As for Tagris and the others, they realized that¡­ the person was not friendly.


    Seeing that this group of riders did not slow down and rushed over, ndir gestured. The Elven attendants whistled softly, and then their mounts replied.


    Shrieks and neighs. The horned eagle pped its wings, and the pegasus stomped its hooves. The wind howled, and rocks flew. High-level spirit beasts had extremely strong pressure and an advantage in terms of bloodlines. They were definitely not something human horses couldpare to. The horses of the human cavalry neighed in panic and slowed down on their own, unwilling to go forward.


    The elves revealed disdainful expressions and chuckled.


    At the order of the cavalry leader, the riders dismounted one after another. They were only wearing ordinary standard military uniforms and not armor. Facing the terrifying horned eagle and pegasus and the elf experts in full magic outfits, they were not afraid at all. Their eyes were cold and even revealed bone-chilling hostility and hatred.


    ¡°Elves!¡±


    The cavalry leader pressed his sword and stepped forward, saying sternly, ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    ndir took a step forward. His gaze was calm, not anxious or angry, but the huge pressure made the human¡¯s breathing pause. He said, ¡°Is there no noble left in Valentine? Is there no one who knows etiquette?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The cavalry leader was a Goethe person. When he heard this, he said sternly, ¡°All the nobles of Valentine have already died in the city defense battle. Everyone who knows etiquette has already picked up their swords and perished with the invaders, practicing the etiquette they¡¯ve adhered to all their lives. Now, only us barbarians are left!¡±


    Therefore, all the mockery prepared after that was useless.


    The elves¡¯ sense of superiority towards humans naturally stemmed from their so-called nobility and etiquette. However, when humans considered themselves barbarians, this weapon and ammunitionpletely lost their effect.


    Moreover, he saw the hatred and hostility in the other party¡¯s eyes.


    He felt a trace of sorrow.


    There were countless people in the world who had unforgettable hostility toward the Twilight Dynasty. They were all losers who had their country destroyed and their race destroyed. ndir had seen many such people and living beings, and he had seen many hateful gazes and crazy curses.


    However, this was the first time.


    For the first time¡­ the elves did not win, and the other party did not lose. On the other hand, they were evenly matched or even slightly inferior to the other party in terms of hatred and anger.


    He did not even know how to respond to the other party¡¯s provocation and words.


    Tagris reached out to stop him, then took a step forward and said calmly, ¡°My name is Tagris, Grand Duke of the Tiling Sanctuary. My sister is the Empress of the Twilight Dynasty and its vassals and territories, the ruler of all the elves, the protector of the Great Forest, the great Phoenix King.¡±


    ¡°Human warriors, our country is fighting. You might be filled with hatred for the elves, but the theme of war is bravery and will. The theme of diplomacy is wisdom and poise. As the diplomatic envoy, you should show me Goethe¡¯s wisdom and poise, not rudeness and bravery.¡±


    ¡°Demonstration and hostility won¡¯t help resolve the problem, and I¡¯m here to resolve it.¡±


    He said politely, ¡°I want to visit His Highness Kang De. Can you help me?¡±


    The elf¡¯s voice was reserved and maic. His body, which was far thinner than the males of his nsmen because of physical factors, looked elegant and elegant in the eyes of humans. With a decent smile, Tagris spoke in a spring-like tone in the face of the rudeness and hostility of humans.


    ¡ªAh, not bad.


    He was smugly intoxicated in his mind.


    It could simply be recorded in the ssguage of diplomacy. It was not inferior to any eloquent diplomat. He was really a genius. If he wanted to do it, he could do it.


    He smiled at the other party, waiting to see his embarrassed expression and hear the thunderous apuse of hispanions¡ªalthough thetter was a little difficult.


    At this moment, the human opposite him said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s not my mission to inform Prince Kang De. My mission is to collect money.¡±


    Hmm?


    Tagris repeated in a daze, ¡°Collect money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this battlefield, including everything here, is Prince Kang De¡¯s spoils of war and everything. He said that this is private territory and can¡¯t be freely visited. You have to pay the entrance fee. If you barge in without informing him, it¡¯s a vition and you have to be fined. Did your pet eat and drink inside? Did you throw trash inside? Did you casually take away anything that doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡±


    The cavalry leader had already restrained his anger and said seriously¡ªfrom his rtively awkward voice, he knew that someone must have taught him to say this.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tagris was stunned.


    At first, he did not even react to what the other party was saying.


    However, when he returned to his senses, he felt huge shock, confusion, and confusion.


    For a moment, there was only one thought in his mind.


    That Kang De¡­ might as well let him die.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Twins

    263 Twins


    ¡°The entrance fee is one copper coin per person. The elves will pay double. If you barge in, you have to pay a fine and double it again. 46 elves, a total of 184 copper coins¡­¡±


    The humans¡¯ rigid voices entered the elves¡¯ ears.


    It was simply the ultimate humiliation.


    The 60,000 elf soldiers had been killed here. Their corpses had exploded in the wilderness and no one had restrained them. They had set foot here and sacrificed their heroic souls in battle, but they actually had to pay for this¡ªand it was so cheap!


    Although Duke Tiling had already instructed the elves that they were about to encounter difficulties and humiliation from humans, they could only imagine insults with words and provocations with actions. They did not expect humans to be so shameless.


    He was bullying the elves too much!


    A male elf could not help but take a few steps forward and grab the cor of the cavalry leader. He wasrger than the human and his strength far exceeded his. He said sternly, ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The cavalry unsheathed their swords, and the elves did the same. The two sides were at daggers drawn, and the cavalry leader only looked at the other party¡¯s face close at hand coldly and fearlessly and revealed a ferocious smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m courting death. My parents, my wife, and my four-year-old son all died in the city, leaving me alone. I don¡¯t have anything else to ask for on this trip. I just want to kill a few more elves until I stop breathing. Then I¡¯ll go see my family.¡±


    ¡°Before I left, the new master I¡¯m loyal to told me not to take the initiative to fight, but I can vent my anger and hostility to my heart¡¯s content because this is what the elves deserve. He told me that if I die, there will be so many elves like me buried with me. Sharp Ears, tell me, am I afraid of death? Do I really want to die?¡±


    His tone was as vicious as a malicious ghost.


    However, even if he hated this and carried such a heavy blood feud, he still adhered to the order.


    The elf who grabbed him was silent.


    The moment he grabbed the other party, the elf had a rough estimate of this human¡¯s level. He had nine ways to instantly kill this weak and detestable human, but the other party¡¯s words made him hesitate. Killing him meant that the negotiation would break. He did not know if this was true or false.


    However, he definitely did not dare to bet.


    He could not even threaten the other party with strength and death and make him feel fear.


    This was because this human had clearly lost everything.


    How could he be frightened by death?


    This was the first time this proud elf from a famous family had encountered such a goal¡­ He was not afraid of death, did not revere it, and could not be killed. Such an enemy made him feel at a loss and did not know how to deal with it.


    In the next moment, he saw the other party¡¯s mouth move.


    Then, his face heated up.


    The cavalry leader spat a thick phlegm in the other party¡¯s face and smiled evilly.


    Only then did the elf realize what had happened.


    The sticky liquid attached to his face was slowly falling. The pampered him almost vomited. Immediately, an indescribable humiliation and anger enveloped his heart. In an instant, he could not care less about the Duke¡¯s instructions or enduring humiliation.


    He raised his left fist and punched the other party¡¯s face.


    A punch could turn the other party¡¯s head into a huge watermelon!


    In the next moment, the angry fist stopped in midair. Only the strong wind raised blew against the face of the cavalry leader. Tagris¡¯ finger held the elf¡¯s left elbow. This powerful attack was actually blocked.


    A thin little man actually easily blocked this punch. The huge contrast not only surprised the humans but also made the elves present widen their eyes and reveal disbelief.


    Almost at the same time, ndir¡¯s figure appeared on the other side. He reached out and grabbed the elf¡¯s neck, throwing him away. Then, he bowed and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t casually use strengthening spells. This will cause a huge burden to your body.¡±


    Only then did the elves look enlightened. Tagris also coughed softly a few times. His handsome and weak face became even paler. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With that, Duke Tiling turned around and bowed to the cavalry leader, ¡°I regret what happened to your family. This was not the intention of the royal family, but it has already happened. Apologizing is meaningless.¡±


    ¡°My subordinate did something stupid. I apologize on his behalf. Everything here is undoubtedly Prince Kang De¡¯s spoils of war. It¡¯s natural for him to want to charge. We¡¯ll pay a total of 184 copper coins. The price is very cheap. Thank you for his generosity and magnanimity.¡±


    He straightened up and looked straight into the other party¡¯s eyes. He asked calmly, ¡°Is there any other problem?¡±


    Those green eyes settled with indescribable magic, causing people to involuntarily revere them.


    The cavalry leader was speechless for a moment. Although there was still hostility and hatred, for some reason, he felt that he could not spit at this thin and weak gigolo in front of him again.


    ¡°If not, please do me a favor. I want to visit His Highness Kang De. Although this is not your mission, please send someone to lead the way. I¡¯ll send an envoy to personally submit a visit request to him.¡±


    Forty minutester.


    Valentine City.


    ¡°Impressive, impressive. This elf is not easy to deal with.¡±


    When Kang De heard the report, he walked around the house a few times, ¡°Although we forced him to take the initiative to send an envoy over, this will make us seem petty. Didn¡¯t we agree that the elves are all hot-tempered and extremely prideful?¡±


    He looked at Hong San, ¡°Or is this elf different?¡±


    Hong San said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s rtively different. Your Highness, this elf is not easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Tagris, Duke Tiling, the younger brother of the Elven Empress.¡± Kang De stepped onto the chair. ¡°Who the f*ck is he? Do you have any information?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°There¡¯s information. Of course, there¡¯s information about the Elven Empress¡¯s brother.¡±


    His main mission in the past few days was to use Kang De¡¯s prestige and momentum to collect information that was difficult toe into contact with in the past. At this moment, it was a huge bonus. Everyone would agree to a request issued in Kang De¡¯s name. However, Kang De had been enjoying himself on Earth. Only Hong San looked at the information.


    However, this was what the secretary did.


    ¡°Prince Tagris, the younger brother of the Elven Empress, Delh, the sessor of the Phoenix King¡¯s bloodline, and the twins of fate. His legendary deeds with his sister are discussed by the Twilight Dynasty and even the entire world. The most widely circted thing is none other than this pair of equally outstanding siblings who are almostpletely opposite¡­ everything.¡±


    Hong San drew a pattern in the air with both hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a Yin-Yang fish.¡±


    ¡°Delh is brave and heroic. Tagris is thin and weak. They simply don¡¯t look like a pair of siblings. Before Delh ascended to the throne, she was already famous as a great general and warrior. Tagris¡¯s body is too weak and he can only rely on the power of magic to extend his life.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°Caramon and Raistlin, I understand.¡±


    Hong San asked in confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The tears of the era.¡± Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Continue.¡±


    It was Hong San¡¯s good personality to never get to the bottom of it. He nodded and continued, ¡°Tagris clearly doesn¡¯t have the talent and body to be a warrior, but he has also achieved something eye-catching in another field. He has be a great mage and the most knowledgeable schr among the elves.¡±


    ¡°He and his sister have always been two sides of the same coin.¡±


    ¡°To this day, Delh has be the Empress famous for her martial arts and is loved by the army. The elves believe that she will lead the Twilight Dynasty to an even more glorious new future. The elf army has also won, conquered, and expanded under the direction of her sword.¡±


    ¡°Tagris lives in his white tower and diligently studies magic, pharmaceutics, and botany. He treats the injuries of his subjects and brings a better life to the elves. He presides over and pushes for continuous improvement in the arcane domain of the Twilight Dynasty and encourages the exploration of inventions and uses his academic creation to improve the lives of the people¡­¡±


    Kang De had been listening. At this moment, he suddenly said, ¡°In other words, the Empress is pro-war and he¡¯s pro-peace?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the case, but it might only be a trick of the royal family. If the leader of the peace faction is also a member of the royal family, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll reassure the Phoenix King family.¡±


    Hong San said seriously, ¡°Moreover, Your Highness, I have to remind you that even if it¡¯s the elves of the peace faction, they¡¯re still elves. Even if it¡¯s the peace faction, it¡¯s still the peace faction of the elves¡ªyou have to understand this.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I understand, I f*cking understand.¡±


    Hong San also smiled when he heard this, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Relieved about what?¡±


    ¡°Relieved that Your Highness won¡¯t be bewitched by the other party¡¯s appearance.¡±


    ¡°What a joke,¡± Kang De sneered. ¡°Will I be bewitched by an elf who¡¯s weak and a gigolo? See if I don¡¯t beat him up until he cries, especially from the peace faction. People who¡¯re willing to be reasonable can always be bullied until they cry.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not certain? It¡¯s clearly¡­¡± At this point, Kang De suddenly revealed a puzzled expression, ¡°Wait, what did you just say about him? He was born thin and weak and could not be a warrior?¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°But ording to the report, he blocked the fist of an elf with a finger. Is the definition of thin and weak different from ours?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°The same, but that Duke Tiling is a powerful spellcaster. It¡¯s not difficult to use spells to strengthen himself and block the target. The report also records their conversation.¡±


    Kang De looked at the other party. ¡°Can¡¯t this elf¡¯s identity be fake?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression was very certain, ¡°It¡¯s true. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Hong San replied without hesitation, ¡°Because the envoy who came here to submit a visit request to us is ndir, the Light of the Dragonheart Grass, the Sage of the watch. Just the number of bardic poems that can be verified recording his deeds alone is more than 700, not counting the far-fetched and fabricated novels and ys¡­¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, he¡¯s my master¡¯s friend. I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±

 Chapter 264 - 264 Normal Male Elf

    264 Normal Male Elf


    The setting sun shone on the city. Under the setting sun, Kang De stood on the city wall with binocrs.


    ¡°He¡¯s lucky.¡±


    He said.


    Beside him, Hong San smiled, ¡°The other party knows how to be tactful and lowered his head early on. If we continue to cause trouble, we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. The reason why we killed him was to kill his prestige. He killed his own prestige, so there¡¯s no need for us to fight.¡±


    Kang De looked rtively disappointed. ¡°Unfortunately, my multinational reporter team is useless¡­¡±


    When he sent the ¡°Disney Entry Patrol Team¡± to find trouble, Kang De was already prepared for the second wave.


    Now, Valentine did not have much else. There was a mixture of good and bad people, and theposition of the ethnic group was extremelyplicated. He asked Hong San to gather a little and found a group of rtively dignified guys. All of them spoke nicely and ran very quickly.


    With a little packaging and training, they could pretend to be a reporter. Their words would be reported and would have an international impact. Therefore, they could cause trouble. Most importantly, their skin was thick enough and they could be coaxed. They could be used by Master Kang.


    Kang De had learned the Western method very well.


    He had already made up his mind. If the first wave of pickets provoked the elves and they were unwilling to lower their heads after being unconvinced and in a deadlock, the reporters would swarm over and make a big fuss, saying that they wanted to rudely report the ugly state of the elf envoy and send it back to the country to let the vast people see the arrogant and rude hypocrisy of the elves. Such a threat would definitely make the extremely prideful elves panic.


    In any case, in a hurry, the elves could not verify the identity of the so-called reporters.


    Even if he had to be angry and punish these reporters for their country after this¡ªin any case, they were all reporters of the Empire. If the Twilight Dynasty wanted to punish the Empire, what did it have to do with him?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a pity not to.¡±


    Kang De muttered to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no need this time, but we have to use it next time. We have to create the news and newspapers I told you about previously¡ªit¡¯s not the kind of trash specially provided by the nobles. We have to let thergest number of people see the newspapers. We have to let the citizens see them, the army, and even the farmers understand them!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t read, send a speaker. Then, educate and eradicate illiteracy. You have to do everything. Start now.¡± Kang De turned to look at Hong San, ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a littlete to do it.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    At this moment, the gori standing at the side suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Kang De and Hong San looked over at the same time.


    The red light rolled on the horizon and mes curled around it. Amidst the cries of the phoenix, the holy beast with mes as feathers pped its wings and soared. The horned eagle and pegasus flew beside it and flew toward Valentine.


    ¡°The Elven Emperor is called the Phoenix King. The Phoenix is not only the exclusive carriage of the royal family but also a powerful war machine. It can pour a meteor shower on the ground and cooperate with the mages to fight for air control.¡±


    Hong San said calmly, ¡°The Elven Air Force is peerless in the world. They¡¯re famous for their advanced tactics, diverse military types, and huge numbers. Their beast-taming ability has too great an advantage.¡±


    However, Kang De did not respond. Instead, he looked at the phoenix slowly flying over from the horizon in surprise.


    Even the gori was the same.


    ¡°¡­I feel that it looks a little familiar.¡±


    Kang De looked at the me Phoenix through the binocrs. Looking around, he really felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but he could not tell what was familiar.


    The gori also slowly nodded. ¡°It does look a little familiar¡­¡±


    However, she could not tell what was familiar.


    Hong San said in surprise, ¡°What? Has Your Highness seen a phoenix before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    On television, in CG, in games¡­ These did not count.


    If there was such a thing on Earth, it would really be heaven-defying.


    Kang De could not think of where this familiar feeling came from for a moment, so he could only shake his head. He nced at the elves¡¯ air force and snorted, ¡°Invincible? Not necessarily.¡±


    He would get some fighter jetster and blow up these b*stards.


    As they spoke, everyone heard another phoenix cry. The phoenix circled a few kilometers away andnded on the ground. The Elven Knights were the same. Seeing this, Hong San said in surprise, ¡°This Duke Tagris is really polite. He actually didn¡¯t fly directly to the city tond.¡±


    With such arge air force, the power of the Phoenix, and the magic attainments of the few elf experts apanying it, if they wanted to barge into Valentine¡¯s airspace and directlynd in the city, with the current mage army and the huge eagle of the eagle tamer, Cassandra¡­ it was really not enough.


    Kang De would not announce the copse of the negotiation because of this action.


    He and Hong San had already tacitly agreed that the elves would regain a little face in this way. After all, they had already lowered their heads earlier¡ªthey did not expect them to be so humble.


    ¡°This elf gigolo is particr.¡±


    Kang De clicked his tongue and said, ¡°He¡¯s so polite, so sensible, and so honest. He actually let go of the empty road and entered the city bynd. Does he like the smelly vegetables and rotten eggs of his fellow vigers so much?¡±


    He shrugged and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to bully him anymore¡­ Let¡¯s go out and wee him.¡±


    Outside the city, the elves had alreadynded. ndir frowned and said, ¡°Your Highness, this is different from what we discussed¡­ We can¡¯t give in without restraint or bottom line. We have to properly show the power of the elves.¡±


    ¡°No, Master ndir, this is not my decision.¡± Tagris gently touched the phoenix¡¯s head. The mes could not hurt him at all. Duke Tiling closed his eyes and felt it for a moment before revealing a surprised expression, ¡°Frdiano felt oppression and fear¡­ Itnded because it was afraid.¡±


    The Sage was moved when he heard this. In the traditional culture of the elves, phoenixes were intelligent and beautiful divine beasts. They even had the ability to sense danger that was stronger than unicorns. He could not ignore their premonition.


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s indeed a terrifying expert hidden in Valentine.¡±


    He looked at the small city that had broken the Dusk Legion and destroyed the five great dragon g armies. In the war against Goethe, the pitiful defense of this city did not make the advisors pay much attention to it. Unexpectedly, it turned into a wall of sighs and became a terrifying nightmare for the Royal Army.


    He even saw the student of his old friend during his previous visit.


    That Cathayan called Hong San was the disciple his old friend imed to dote on and hate the most. The reason why he doted on him was that this disciple was extremely talented. The reason why he hated him was that this disciple was shameless and had even obtained the evaluation of ¡°decayed wood can¡¯t be carved¡±. He had also seen Hong San. ndir, who had seen countless people, confirmed at a nce that his old friend¡¯s evaluation was true. He waspletely a rotten person.


    However, now, Hong San met him as Kang De¡¯s advisor. His words were sincere and his attitude was calm, but he was like an unsheathed sword. His gentle and polite attitude could not hide his sharpness.


    The peerless talent that his old friend liked and evenmented finally bloomed.


    This was very meaningful.


    Previously, he was a piece of rotten wood, a b*stard who rolled in the most humble soil, and a piece of trash who was shameless and was even worse than a beggar. However, ever since Kang De appeared on the continent¡¯s stage, this once rotten person suddenly bloomed with the peerless brilliance of a top hero and began to serve as a strategist and think tank. Moreover, his loyalty happened to be to a ferocious person who could destroy the army with a raise of his hand and deter the Twilight Dynasty.


    ¡ªCoincidence my ass!


    Conspiracy, it must be a conspiracy.


    How could a person wake up in a short period of time and even gain enlightenment?


    There was no other exnation. It must be a disguise. What a terrifying disguise. Was he willing to be the most humble and undignified trash for more than ten years and only wait for this day?


    The faint smile of his old friend from Cathay shed through ndir¡¯s mind. Then, he connected it to the aura of an expert on Valentine¡¯s side which was enough to make the Phoenix afraid. It seemed that after Kang De appeared, all kinds of strange things happened around him¡­ as if it had been nned.


    Kang De.


    There were also the dpidated mountains and rivers of Cathay.


    The great route built by Goethe and Cathay in the early years.


    Kang De encountered Princess Tina and took the initiative to interfere in this war.


    If Kang De really helped Goethe win this war and marry Tina to establish great prestige in Goethe and even the continent, then next¡­


    Could it be that¡­


    ¡ªOld friend, could this be part of your n?


    ¡°ndir?¡±


    Duke Tiling¡¯s call woke the Elven Sage. He returned to his senses and a drop of cold sweat quietly flowed down.


    Tagris said, ¡°Look, Kang De is out of the city.¡±


    ndir was immediately shocked. He looked up and instantly activated the Eagle Eye Technique. His eyes turned into the shape of eagle eyes, and his vision condensed and continuously erged.


    He saw two teams of cavalry cordoning off the surroundings of the city gate. A few humans walked over.


    The person in the lead had short ck hair and was wearing strange clothes. As he walked, he held a device that looked like a telescope but was a dual barrel and looked over.


    He said in surprise, ¡°This is Kang De? You¡¯ve seen him before?¡±


    Tagris¡¯ green eyes were suffused with a faint light. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before, but he has short ck hair and strange clothes. The items are strange. Most importantly, who else would size us up with such an attitude and gaze? He¡¯s calm and can¡¯t see any fear¡­ Apart from him, who else?¡±


    With that, a trace of confusion shed through Duke Tiling¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Strange¡­ I feel a very familiar feeling, as well as the woman behind him.¡±


    In Valentine¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s the f*cking brother?¡±


    Kang De threw the binocrs to Hong San. ¡°Identify it.¡±


    Hong San took it and looked at it. He nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. It must be.¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°To be able to stand beside the Phoenix and be qualified to stand beside ndir, it must be the Elven royal family.¡±


    ¡°Gigolo.¡± Kang De took back the binocrs and looked again, ¡°This is the f*cking normal male elf in my impression. He¡¯ll be f*cked to tears by the orcs.¡±


    His next sentence revealed the reason for the vulgarity, ¡°You might as well be the older brother. Why are you so handsome? You¡¯re shy but useless. D*mn gigolo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    He took away the binocrs and muttered to himself, ¡°It looks a little familiar.¡±


    The gori also said, ¡°I think so too. It looks a little familiar.¡±


    Hong San followed beside them. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Kang De put away his binocrs and the elves opposite him came over, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the elf I killed previously is his rtive¡­ Forget it, he looks so feminine. He has to be ashamed. Watch me teach him to be an elf.¡±


    On Kang De¡¯s side, the gori and Hong San apanied him and found a few more people who could fight to support him. Seeing that there were few people here, only a few elves weed him.


    The Prince Consort of Goethe, the Elven Duke. One was an expert who had shocked the world in recent days, and the other was a member of the royal family that had been popr among the elves for a long time. This unofficial meeting might decide many things.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kang De.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tagris.¡±


    There was no long introduction orplicated diplomatic words.


    The two of them walked together and shook hands. Only the followers behind them and the deste former battlefield witnessed all of this. The direction of war often happened on subtle and ordinary days.


    As the Elven Sage, a schr, and recorder, ndir listened carefully and prepared to record the next conversation. This would definitely be a part of history.


    Then, he heard his lord say, ¡°Have we seen each other before?¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265 F*ck Your Sister

    265 F*ck Your Sister


    ¡°Have we seen each other before?¡±


    Tagris looked at Kang De with his green eyes and suddenly said this.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Although this meeting would never be officially recognized, as a schr, ndir was still prepared to record this far-reaching conversation¡­ Then he heard this.


    ¡ªHey!


    He looked at this extremely noble lord in surprise.


    Generally speaking, things like ¡°Have I seen you somewhere before?¡± were usually the start of a conversation. This routine originated from the elves, especially when the elves struck up a conversation with outsiders.


    This was because elves had a long lifespan. When facing a young and beautiful human girl, their confident and handsome temperament was first outstanding, and then they asked if they had seen it somewhere before.


    Then, he understood. Ah, XX years ago, I had a few encounters with an equally beautiful and generous girl. Could it be that you¡¯re her descendant?


    In any case, the other party could not verify it¡ªthe next step was to perform freely.


    The more ssic method was to confide in her love and express regret after interacting with her for a period of time. XX years ago, although I was tempted when facing XX, I did not dare to speak for various reasons. Now, things have changed. She is no longer around and has be my eternal regret. I don¡¯t want to regret it a second time.


    Usually, such a romantic, mncholic, and a little sad confession would immediately defeat the defense of most women. It was not because the elves were noble, elegant, generous, and handsome, but the country was awesome.


    This routine was usually effective. After all, there was no Inte, and information exchange was not developed enough. The vast poption did not have a ce to ¡°exploit the trash of the elves¡±.


    Even ndir was an expert in this when he was young.


    Of course, this was not the point.


    Most importantly¡ªwhy did you say that?! Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?


    In an instant, dense shock and even panic shed through the Elven Sage¡¯s eyes.


    Tagris only stared at Kang De, as if he did not know the meaning of his words.


    This noble elf royal indeed felt a familiar feeling from Kang De, as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    What was this elf talking about?


    Kang De frowned. This f*cking sounded like he was hitting on him. The other party was even a f*cking male elf, and he even looked like a bottom. What was the meaning of saying this to him?


    ¡°I¡¯ve definitely never seen you before.¡±


    He said, ¡°The elves who met me are all dead.¡±


    Alright.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere changed drastically. The expressions of the elves all changed. Even Tagris was slightly stunned. In the diplomatic concept of the elves, it was one thing for that small cavalry leader to say evil words and have a provocative attitude, but the words of a leader like Kang De were another matter.


    This almost set the tone of this visit and negotiation.


    The aura of blood and fire never dissipated.


    After being stunned, a trace of anger shed through his eyes. He had lowered himself toe with good intentions, but the other party actually did not give him face¡ªdo you know what I¡¯m here for?


    He took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Are they all dead? Didn¡¯t the formermander of the Dusk Legion, Thendron, return alive? He even brought your message to the council.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between him and death?¡±


    Tagris stared at Kang De and said in a low voice, ¡°Indeed not. You destroyed the soul and everything of an elf warrior who¡¯s good at fighting and brave and fearless. This is even crueler than killing him.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Is it cruel?¡±


    ¡°Cruel,¡± Duke Tilling said. ¡°Do you know the current situation of Thendron?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I want to know.¡±


    The Elven Duke stared at Kang De with anger and curiosity. He said calmly, ¡°As the person who personally experienced the Battle of Valentine and the highest-ranking officer who survived, after you released him, he was sent back to the capital by the expeditionary army as soon as possible and entered the council for a hearing.¡±


    ¡°You cut off his arm and thigh. He used a walking stick to exin the situation for a few hours and dealt with the questioning of the council members. He¡¯s no longer a soldier. All his courage and unyieldingness have been exhausted. What appeared in the council is a dead soul that¡¯s already extremely timid and filled with regret.¡±


    ¡°Only when facing the councilor¡¯s question on how to deal with your deterrence and this war did he raise his head for the first time and say in the strongest and firmest tone that he wanted peace.¡±


    ¡°He said that innocent warriors should not sacrifice themselves for the ambition of a small number of people for nothing. He appealed to the councilors present to take out their decisions and conscience and end this war that should not continue. Otherwise, more blood will definitely flow next. He said that you are the most terrifying enemy he has ever seen.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s originally a young and strong officer of the pro-war faction. His future is bright and he¡¯s admired and thought highly of by many giants. In the parliament and politics, the bnce of war doesn¡¯t depend on conscience and concepts, but on standpoint and interests.¡±


    ¡°He betrayed his faction. His speech was used by the council members of the peace faction and became the best weapon to attack the political enemy. Therefore, the giants of the war faction were furious. He was angrily reprimanded and used of being responsible for the death of 60,000 soldiers. He stripped all his military positions and honor on the spot. His family was also implicated and sent to the military prison. If not for the Empress, he would have died without dignity that night.¡±


    ¡°And now, he¡­¡±


    Duke Tiling stared at Kang De and said in a neither fast nor slow tone, ¡°He was stripped of all his titles and honor. His family cut ties with him. He was exiled and lived on the streets. Although he won¡¯t die, he doesn¡¯t have any chance in front of the powerful public opinion machine of the pro-war faction.¡±


    ¡°He was used of being ipetent and weak, causing the destruction of tens of thousands of troops. The families of the dead soldiers believed this statement. He was humiliated, reviled, ndered, and despised, but he never exined. He called for peace, apologized, gave speeches, and lobbied, but very few elves paid attention to him. He became synonymous with a coward. Any shameful elf should havemitted suicide after encountering this, but he still gritted his teeth and lived.¡±


    ¡°From a high-spirited and outstanding general who was happy to hear about the battle to this. Your Highness Kang De, don¡¯t you think this is very cruel? I¡¯m very curious why you did this and how you did it.¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°Cruel?¡±


    He pointed at Valentine behind him. ¡°Do you want me to bring you around the city to hear the cries and see the way people look at you? Take a look at the houses that no one will live in anymore and see what the destroyed people in the urgently established Keats Court are like?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to bring you to Valentine National Cemetery to take a look and count how many nobles died, how many soldiers died, and how many civilians died? How many children?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you to another ce to take a look and see the artistic creation where the entire vige was wiped out by your cavalry and the father, daughter, and children were not spared? The entire vige was burned to the ground and bones were piled together?¡±


    Tagris had been listening. In the end, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s impossible about that? As the hegemon of the world, your Twilight Dynasty is invincible. What¡¯s the point of killing a fewmoners?¡±


    When Duke Tilling heard about Valentine¡¯s casualties, he had been silent. However, when he heard Kang De mention the massacre of the vige, his expression changed and he even retorted intensely.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about the battle between the two sides. Since it¡¯s a siege, coteral damage is inevitable. The Valentine Army suffered heavy casualties, and the six Elven Legions werepletely wiped out. These are all the results of the war. Both of us have to ept it, but how can the Royal Army massacre the vige and not even let go of the harmless women and children?¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°Heh, haven¡¯t you always been weak and hiding in the mage tower? You actually have such deep feelings for the army. Your military and civilian education are not bad.¡±


    ndir¡¯s expression changed slightly, but Tagris did not react. He looked at Kang De and said coldly, ¡°Please don¡¯t nder our soldiers.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, is there a need to nder the invasion army?¡± Kang De raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Do you think someone framed you? I saw it with my own eyes. Why lie to you?¡±


    The elf¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°When I came to Goethe¡¯snd, the first war wound I saw was a vige that had been ughtered and trampled. I caught up to that group of elf cavalry overnight and killed them cleanly. I used their blood tofort the souls of the innocent who had died. I looked straight into their eyes and watched them die.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were sharp and calm as he looked at the other party.


    This important figure of the Elven royal family revealed a shaken and unbelievable expression.


    ¡°These elves don¡¯t think their actions are wrong. That elf kept saying that he was fighting for the Empress and wanted to bring justice and a better life to the Goethe people. He sincerely thought that this war is righteous, but he didn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s done something like a demon.¡±


    ¡°Gigolo, you¡¯re curious why Thendron became like this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t turn him into this. I didn¡¯t use any terrifying spells or brainwash him. He realized it himself and saw it.¡±


    ¡°The essence of this war.¡±


    ¡°The brave soldiers died like weeds. They were worthless and turned into pools of rotten meat. Over there, they carried a heart of passion, but they fought for the interests and ambitions of a small number of people. They walked with death on the battlefield, twisted and crazy, became demons, lost themselves, and then died. In the end, they became a string of cold numbers, but the important figures did not care at all¡­ This is this d*mned war.¡±


    ¡°Duke, you definitely don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you understand at all.¡±


    Kang De looked at Tagris, who had fallen into shock. He naturally reached out and patted the other party¡¯s cheek. It was actually much softer than he had imagined.


    ndir¡¯s eyes widened. He subconsciously wanted to reprimand him sternly, but before he could do anything, a sense of danger enveloped his heart. The red-haired woman beside Kang De stared at him.


    Tagris did not even recover and looked at Kang De in a daze.


    ¡°How boring. He¡¯s indeed a gigolo hiding in an ivory tower.¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°Duke Tiling, a famous schr who calls for peace and improves the lives of the people and is admired by countless elves, the famous figure of the peace sect¡­ is only an idiot who takes things for granted.¡±


    He looked at Hong San and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right. The peace faction of the elves is still the elves.¡±


    ndir could no longer hold back and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, please show us respect.¡±


    Kang Deughed, ¡°Strange, the invaders stepped onto other people¡¯s territory and still want respect?¡±


    ndir said coldly, ¡°Even if there¡¯s a massacre, it¡¯s not the responsibility of my Highness. He came here with peaceful goodwill. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck, isn¡¯t he from the royal family? Isn¡¯t he enjoying all the dividends brought about by the powerful national strength of the elves and the battle of conquest? Why isn¡¯t he responsible? Coming here with good intentions? Are you sure?¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If you say that, in the future, when I bring troops to your Elven capital and capture your queen alive, you¡¯lle to tell me that she¡¯s not the one who sent troops to fight, and I¡¯ll let her go?¡±


    ndir and Tagris¡¯ expressions changed. The Elven experts could no longer endure it, and a terrifying might rose.


    On the other hand, the gori took a step forward and confronted him head-on. Golden light shone in its eyes. Kang De Dragon circted his divine power and raised his chin, shouting, ¡°Fight? You want to fight, right? Alright,e, attack. Kill me here. If you can¡¯t kill me, wait to go back and burn paper offerings to your capital and the Empress!¡±


    The other party was so crude and rude. Logically speaking, they should fight to the death. However, when they heard this, ndir and the other elves subconsciously looked at Tagris.


    This was because they had never encountered such an enemy.


    Moreover, they were not confident in keeping the other party here forever.


    Anger lingered in Tagris¡¯ eyes. It was unknown which sentence Kang De had triggered, but the impact of Kang De¡¯s previous words had not dissipated. At this moment, he was not only angry.


    Moreover, Kang De always gave him an extremely familiar feeling.


    It made him subconsciously not want to be enemies with the other party.


    Therefore, Duke Tiling said coldly, ¡°It sounds like His Highness Kang De doesn¡¯t want to talk anymore?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I want to talk. If a fooles to give me money, why not talk?¡±


    Tagris said in a low voice, ¡°Then you should give us respect. This is diplomacy, a negotiation between two countries. You¡¯re discrediting yourself and Goethe by saying rough words like a rogue.¡±


    ¡°Respect is mutual, gigolo. If you don¡¯t have the most basic understanding of the nature, meaning, and harm of this war, then we don¡¯t have to talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m usually a schrly and easy-going person, but this is Valentine. The dead and living are looking at me. Of course, I¡¯ll say whatever I think.¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to enter the city. If you don¡¯t want those elves¡¯ corpses to explode in the wilderness, give us money. Let¡¯s negotiate the price here. We¡¯ll pay with one hand and give the goods with the other. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll continue fighting. If you can¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll continue fighting.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 266 - 266 Acting Like a Woman

    266 Acting Like a Woman


    After negotiating and settling it, they would continue to fight. If they could not agree, they would continue to fight.


    Kang De¡¯s words were cold and cruel.


    He knew that war was terrifying.


    If possible, he also wanted to avoid war and looked forward to peace arriving soon.


    However, negotiations were fought, and true peace was fought.


    Clearly, the elves were not in pain. They had not fully realized the seriousness of the problem¡ªor rather, the pro-war faction who controlled the situation in the elves¡¯ politics had not given up.


    Otherwise, they would not have sent such a Grand Duke.


    He was sent by the Elven Council to collect the corpses under the pressure of public opinion. Although he looked very rational and friendly, his high and mighty attitude could not be concealed, and he did not have a deep understanding of the essence of this war¡­ He probably felt that this war was righteous.


    To be honest, if it was a tense, stern, rational, and cold-blooded military officer who came, Kang De would instead feel that there was hope for peace. He would patiently grind with the other party and test his strength. This was because the military party might really want to talk¡ªperhaps.


    However, it was only such an innocent gigolo¡­


    Of course, he would bully them and cry first. He would probe their background and let the elves understand the situation.


    If the negotiation failed, so be it.


    ¡ªWhat, if the negotiation failed, it meant that they had to continue fighting?


    No, no, no, that was not the case. There was no cause and effect between continuing to fight and negotiating with such an unofficial meeting. If the elves wanted to continue fighting, it was useless to argue here. If the elves did not want to fight anymore, if he bullied a Duke, two more woulde.


    It was not important who came at all, nor was it important how they talked.


    Most importantly, Kang De had to show his toughness and attitude. He would definitely not do that. He would not give the other party any face, nor would he take any threat from him. He would not be interested in the so-called exchange,promise, agreement, and so on. He would always carry out the strategic deterrence of changing sides.


    ¡ªIf you continue to fight, I¡¯ll kill you. If you destroy Goethe, I¡¯ll tear down your hometown.


    When necessary, he had to hurt the elf a second time.


    After running through the train of thought he had discussed with Hong San in his mind, Kang De still maintained a fierce and unyielding expression and stared fiercely at Duke Tagris.


    ¡ªD*mn, the more I look at this gigolo, the more familiar he looks. Where have I seen him?


    At this moment, Duke Tiling¡¯s expression changed.


    He left with a flick of his sleeve and turned hostile. He mocked and provoked him and even attacked directly. Kang De had already made all the ns and arranged arge number of backup ns. The multinational reporter team was one of the countermeasures.


    Then, he saw Prince Tagris¡¯ mouth purse slightly.


    Tears began to fall from his beautiful and deep emerald green eyes.


    ¡­Hmm????


    Wait, stop. What was going on?


    Hey, hey, hey, the so-called crying from bullying was only an exaggeration. Where did this childe from?


    What the f*ck was going on?


    At this moment, Kang De was stunned, and so was Hong San. This could f*cking be recorded in the history books. The greatest failure at the negotiation venue had unfolded¡ªit was even more terrifying than a certain Goethe Prince Consort raising his hand at the beginning.


    He was actually crying!


    Even ndir was stunned. The Elven Sage looked at Duke Tiling¡¯s tears in extremely exaggerated shock and was stunned for a full three seconds.


    Then, he reacted and said anxiously, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness!¡±


    Tears rolled down Tagris¡¯s face like beads. He raised his hand and pointed at Kang De, his tone sobbing, ¡°How can you, human, do this?!¡±


    ¡ªF*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck. Is this an elf?


    At this moment, even with Kang De¡¯s thick skin, he was very embarrassed. This gigolo was rtively effeminate and extremely handsome, even a hundred times more handsome than Kun. Such a tearful cry was really a little scary, and even Kang De felt a trace of guilt.


    ¡ªWait, why should I feel guilty?


    Kang De looked at Hong San in surprise. This was the dignified Duke of Tiling, the Empress¡¯s brother. He cried no matter what. Could it be that he had always been like this? Was he Liu Bei?


    Hong San was also extremely shocked and stunned.


    On the other hand, Tagris¡¯ usation continued, ¡°I¡­ I finally asked Her Majesty for her approval to let me be the envoy. I don¡¯t like war. I like peace. It¡¯s the same for Her Majesty. We all hope that this war has the possibility of ending as soon as possible and that this conversation will be a good start. I clearly had such thoughts and such a mood and was even prepared to be humiliated by you, but you actually¡­¡±


    His eyes were red from crying, and he looked even more pitiful, ¡°You actually scolded my sister!¡±


    Kang De felt even more awkward.


    Seeing that Kang De was at a loss, Tagris cried and cursed again, ¡°You bad human!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The corners of ndir¡¯s eyes twitched violently. He whispered, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Tagris looked at him with tears in his eyes. ¡°ndir! Help me scold him!¡±


    The two perfectly trimmed and beautifully shaped eyebrows of the Elven Sage were twisted and entangled. It could be seen that the Japanese feeling in his heart was not inferior to Kang De¡¯s. ndir took a deep breath and looked at him, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, you¡¯re indeed a little too much.¡±


    Tagris sobbed and shouted in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not enough! It¡¯s not enough!¡±


    ¡°¡ªEnough!¡±


    Kang De suddenly shouted.


    Duke Tiling trembled in fear and even forgot to cry.


    ¡°Why are you crying? What¡¯s the point of crying?!¡± Kang De shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted peace? We can talk. Come, let¡¯s talk. At most, I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±


    As Tagris wiped his tears with his sleeve, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m done with negotiations!¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°In other words, it doesn¡¯t matter how many elves die in the future if you give up on the peace negotiation because of your own hatred?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    A trace of anger shed through the depths of Tagris¡¯ eyes, then he said fiercely, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Kang De exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to my sister!¡±


    Kang De shrugged indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that I wanted to f*ck your sister.¡±


    When Tagris heard this, he said angrily, ¡°¡­Why are you still saying it?!¡±


    His slightly angry frown and a few tears on his face stunned Kang De.


    At this moment, ndir¡¯s tone became heavier. ¡°Your¡­ Highness.¡±


    Duke Tiling¡¯s expression turned cold and he immediately restrained his expression.


    The Elven Sage revealed a regretful expression. His subconscious frown made him look a little troubled. ndir looked at Kang De, ¡°Do you n to let Duke Tiling sleep in the wilderness?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hong San, call the carriage.¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s almost dark. Please enter the city.¡±


    The Cathayan gestured behind him. Naturally, someone gave the order. Hong San did things in an orderly manner. In order to prepare for emergencies, a batch of carriages had long been prepared. At this moment, they rumbled out of the city.


    ndir first escorted Duke Tiling into the carriage. Then, he assigned more than ten elves to manage the phoenix and the other spirit beasts and did not enter the city. Only then did the remaining elves get into the carriage one after another.


    Hong San waved his hand and the convoy drove into the city, raising dust.


    Kang De and Hong San stood at the back and watched the convoy drive into the city with strange expressions.


    Kang De muttered, ¡°D*mn, I still haven¡¯t reacted to what happened. The n really doesn¡¯t change as quickly¡­ There¡¯s actually such a move?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s confusion had yet to dissipate. ¡°I thought even elves wanted their reputation. Does he not want it?¡±


    It was really unexpected.


    All of Kang De¡¯s previous words, attitude, expression control, and even tone were extremely perfect. He put on the appearance of a natural battle maniac and pressed forward step by step. Hong San paid close attention to the change in the other party¡¯s expression. This was originally a cooperative test.


    Did Duke Tagris purelye to collect the corpse, or did he have another mission or task? Under extreme pressure, the other party¡¯s micro-expression change could reveal enough information.


    However, it could actually¡­ break through like this?


    Kang De touched his chin. ¡°I suspect he¡¯s pretending to cry¡­¡±


    Hong San sighed. ¡°So what? You can¡¯t do anything unless you cry along with him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such acting skills. Speaking of which, why aren¡¯t you crying?¡± Kang De red at him and said, ¡°I gave you a look just now. If you cried with me, I wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed and passive.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t cry either.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. A few days ago, a few times, you cried so well in front of me and Nick.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYour Highness!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s voice rose an octave. He looked at Kang De with a cold gaze and said seriously, ¡°Let me ask¡­ you didn¡¯t take it, right?¡±


    Kang De pretended to be stupid and said, ¡°What?¡±


    Hong San pointed at Kang De¡¯s chest pocket. The camera of his phone was revealed.


    After experiencing a lot and missing a lot, now, he had to turn on the recording mode every time something big happened and wait to retrieve the video. The current Kang De already had such an awareness.


    It waspletely a habit.


    ¡°No, no. At that time, I didn¡¯t expect you to recover. Why did you film that?¡± Kang De took out his phone and clicked to stop the recording. Then, he looked at Hong San innocently. ¡°Look at my pure gaze.¡±


    Hong San sighed helplessly.


    Kang De lowered his head and opened the rey. Tagris¡¯ tear-stained appearance appeared on the screen.


    He sneered, ¡°Sissy, you¡¯re in my hands. If it¡¯s fake, I¡¯ll make you famous.¡±


    Hong San looked up into the distance and tried his best to convince himself not to associate His Highness¡¯s words as a threat.


    He did not have much hope that this video could be useful. He thought of another problem.


    Looking at the convoy that gradually left, Hong San muttered, ¡°If he¡¯s pretending, then the so-called willingness to negotiate and the beginning of the peace negotiation¡­ are very meaningful. Your Highness, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think?¡±


    Kang De put away his phone, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°He looks like a girl to me.¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267 Too Wasteful

    267 Too Wasteful


    In short.


    This informal delegation that was hiding but everyone knew what was going on sessfully arrived at Valentine City and stayed in the mansion prepared by Goethe.


    From the carriage to the residence, everything was handled by Hong San.


    The mansion for the elves to live in was in the rich district. A few small buildings and houses were divided into one and acted as a temporary embassy. They were separated by the surroundings, and there were also guards standing symbolically.


    This piece ofnd was already Kang De¡¯s property. He temporarily took it out and let the elves make do with it.


    In the battle of Valentine, many nobles died in battle, and manyrge and small families were even removed from the list. Many residences and industries became ownerless. Originally, no one dared to say anything even if Kang De smiled at them all, but Kang De did not fancy this small benefit. Hong San, who dealt with all the matters of Valentine for Kang De, had even greater ambitions. How could he make a mistake on such a small matter? He knew that free was the most expensive.


    Therefore, a few days ago, Hong San announced Kang De¡¯s opinion to the temporary municipal council.


    After a short vote, the members unanimously agreed to establish the special foundation for the post-war reconstruction of ¡°Nick Valentine and Kang De¡±. Its function was to integrate, summarize, and represent all the ownerless assets that had lost their owners in the Battle of Valentine and carry out the appropriate financial management, investment, and management.


    All the benefits from this would be used for Valentine¡¯s various post-war work. They would generously and benevolently benefit every Valentine who could work diligently and bravely to rebuild their home, including medical care, pensions, reconstruction, memorial, disaster relief, education, investment, and so on to ensure that the wealth left behind by the great people who sacrificed themselves for thisnd could continue to help thepatriots of thisnd.


    Another function of the foundation was to manage the assets. Not only was it responsible for managing the assets, but it was also responsible for dealing with the inheritance problem. For example, a distant rtive of a noble who had died in battle had run over to inherit this property. The foundation would undergo a strict and detailed assessment to determine the other party¡¯s identity and return the assets in another way.


    It was a one-time payment ording to the value of this industry before the war.


    Most of the council members did not understand the deeper meaning of this rule, but since it was suggested by Kang De alone, no one would object. Moreover, this return method was extremely generous. After all, as soon as the war arrived, Valentine¡¯s property was long worthless. It waspletely His Highness Kang De¡¯s kindness to pay ording to the pre-war price.


    Only Hong San knew what Kang De was thinking.


    ¡°The surroundings of Valentine will be my basic territory in the future. With this ce as the center, the housing price will definitely increase by 100 times in less than ten years. How can I let the arrogant nobles who hide outside and fight a war enjoy the fruits of theirbor? The natives will stay in the city and fight to the death and enjoy the development dividend. You deserve this, but the city was defended by me and the economy was built by me. How can I let the cowards run back and take advantage of me after this? Block their mouths as soon as possible to prevent any trouble in the future.¡±


    Kang De said this to Hong San in private.


    Under the guidance of this thought, Hong San understood what the leader meant and began to secretly search for and inspect property. He also boughtnd as soon as possible.


    All the industries were paid ording to the market price before the war and even increased by 20%.


    The money to buy a house was all injected into the foundation.


    To put it nicely, he wanted to set an example and provide a cash flow to the foundation.


    The Vidal Chamber of Commerce also bought a lot under Kang De¡¯s hint.


    This should be one of the most sessful investments of Leona and the entire Vidal Chamber of Commerce in the next ten years.


    Therefore, the most satisfying way to earn money in the world was to invest in real estate.


    What was even more satisfying to earn than this was naturally obtaining policy information in advance and investing in real estate.


    What was better and more profitable than this was naturally setting up his own policy and investing in real estate.


    However, at that time, Kang De was only proud for a short while before throwing this proud feeling to the back of his mind. Firstly, Valentine had not been built. He did not have any real feelings or predictions about how much the house price and personal assets would expand, nor did he see any money. Now, it was only an investment andyout.


    It was nothing.


    If Valentine really developed quickly, his situation, power, strength, and status would probably have expanded to a certain extent. Money might only be a string of numbers.


    Thinking of this, he was not very excited.


    Moreover, he sighed¡ªd*mn, it was good that buying a house on Earth was so simple, convenient, and cheap.


    ¡°Your Highness, the elves have already checked in.¡±


    The Elven diplomatic mission arrived at the temporary embassy. Kang De, Hong San, and the others were still strolling outside the city. They had walked back and were almost at the city gate. There were already people standing by the road and reporting this news.


    Kang De nodded and asked Hong San, ¡°How did you arrange it?¡±


    Hong San replied, ¡°Other than a symbolic sentry post, nothing has been arranged. There are no servants in the embassy. We¡¯ll provide them with ingredients and supplies ording to His Highness. The rest is up to the elves. This is a safety measure. They¡¯re worried about us, and no human in Valentine is willing to serve the elves.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What about security? Let them defend themselves? If there¡¯s some evil enemy faction, such as the destructive elements of the Empire, leading an attack or poisoning, or even the cunning elf elements orchestrating an assassination, will we be very passive?¡±


    Hong San smiled, ¡°Your Highness, are you stunned by the Elven Duke¡¯s cry? This is an informal meeting, and we didn¡¯t beg the elves for peace. How can we be passive?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    Kang De knocked his head and pointed at the administrator waiting by the road. ¡°Brother, please make another trip and tell the elves to be careful. No one will attack them in Valentine. It¡¯s hard to say if they have ulterior motives. If Duke Tiling is attacked and dies, there¡¯s no room for negotiation. We can only fight again. Many elves will die, so please be more careful.¡±


    The administrator was a hot-blooded young man. He was already standing in front of Kang De with a respectful and admiring expression. When he heard Kang De¡¯s words, he was so excited that his face was red. He shouted, ¡°Yes! Your Highness! I¡¯ll deliver your words!¡±


    These Goethe people, no, or rather, the various races and people of the entire continent were all used to the days when the elves were the overlords of the world. The noble and powerful races and powerful and invincible national strength were always righteous, the beacon of strength and glory. No matter which race or country they were from, they had to be humble when they saw the elves. Even when the two countries fought, they were a little uneasy. They had never seen such a scene.


    ¡ªEnvoy, be careful. We won¡¯t kill you, but if you¡¯re killed by others, our two countries can continue to fight. I can only kill tens of thousands of elves!


    Before this, this young alderman would never have imagined that the Goethe people could actually speak to the elves like this, to the elf envoy, and to the Elven Duke.


    As expected of His Highness Kang De.


    The fanaticism of his die-hard fans increased again.


    Kang De and Hong San looked at the young man who quickly walked away as if his entire body was burning and smiled.


    ¡°Your Highness, please get in the carriage too.¡±


    Hong San assumed an inviting posture. ¡°It¡¯s no longer convenient for you to walk in the city. The fanatical crowd will surround you unless you want to make another public speech.¡±


    Kang De stepped onto the carriage parked by the road and smiled. ¡°Spare the elementary school students of the future.¡±


    Hong San was not exaggerating at all. Now, Kang De¡¯s prestige in Valentine City was already like a god. He had destroyed the five Elven Legions and protected Valentine with an iprehensible terrifying power. In the eyes of most people, he was already a demigod who had descended to the mortal world. The speech in front of the Valentine National Cemetery made this powerful hero possess the kindness and greatness of human nature, causing many experts and nobles to be convinced.


    As a result, in the past two days, Valentine¡¯s various well-organized reconstruction work andpensation and treatment work had sessfully begun. There was no gue, hunger, or cold. Although it was the material support of the surrounding areas of the province and the diligent work of the staff, in the hearts of the vast crowd, the greatest merit was naturally Prince Kang De. This was the benefit of being a leader. The me would fall from the sky and credit would be lost.


    When the news of the establishment of the ¡°Nick Valentine and Kang De¡± special foundation spread, arge number of temporarily recruited speakers and aldermen spread this initiative through the streets and alleys. Kang De was simply about to be a saint.


    This was because thispletely benefited every Valentine.


    This was the first time something called a foundation had appeared in thisnd and world.


    They were public-spirited, responsible, and trustworthy. They served the well-being of most people.


    Most importantly, everyone knew and heard it.


    Perhaps their culture was not high, or perhaps it was very difficult for them to understand the way the foundation operated, but the speakers who were sent to block after block alley to patiently announce loudly made everyone feel something. Prince Kang De was talking to him, and his heart was filled with every ordinary life.


    The carriage drove into the city. There were no longer any cries on both sides of the street. Gradually,ughter appeared, and there was a strong or enthusiastic conversation and drums. The work after the war was very smooth.


    This was because after experiencing the nightmare-like cmity, someone was guiding everyone¡¯s future.


    As long as this person was around, people would not be confused.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Hong San said seriously, ¡°Thisnd will indeed be the foundation of your career.¡±


    Kang De shook his head gently. ¡°Not even close.¡±


    Temporary embassy.


    Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The Elven Sage, ndir, pushed open the door and entered.


    He was one of the most trusted court officials of the Royal Court. He was the etiquette teacher and royal consultant of two generations of Phoenix Kings. He was elegant, handsome, knowledgeable, and charming. He had countless stories and legends. His name was synonymous with elegance. He was always calm,posed, and wise.


    However, his face was strangely dark now.


    Clearly, he was very, very, very¡­ angry.


    In the room, Duke Tagris, who had cried bitterly and was as weak as an effeminate girl, was sitting on the wide chair. He leaned against the backrest and ced one foot on the edge of the chair. He reached out to fiddle with the flowers on the table.


    With a click, ndir closed the door.


    When Duke Tagris heard this voice, he immediately put down his leg, retracted his hand, and sat down dignifiedly.


    Then, he turned around in shock like a little rabbit. In an instant, his expression became terrified and aggrieved, and his eyes were filled with tears. The Duke pouted and whispered, ¡°Is Teacher ndir going to punish me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The always elegant and elegant Elven Sage took a deep breath. Endure, endure, endure. He silently recited the other party¡¯s identity, the oath of loyalty to the royal family, his duty as a subject, and his elegant and calm way of life. However, when he saw this expression on Tagris¡¯ face¡­


    ¡ªI can¡¯t help it!


    He said sternly in an unprecedentedly ferocious tone, ¡°Please be more dignified!¡±


    The aggrieved, terrified, and crying expression on Tagris¡¯s face instantly disappeared. He sighed, ¡°ndir, look, it¡¯s the same reprimand. Why is it that Kang De¡¯s reprimand is simr to Father¡¯s when he reprimanded me, but you only said the same thing?¡±


    ndir did not argue with the other party and said coldly, ¡°Because you¡¯re really too shameful!¡±


    The scene that had happened earlier stunned ndir even more than Kang De and Hong San. After Kang De was stunned, he was shocked and suspicious. When ndir reacted, he almost pped him.


    Thinking of the scene he had seen earlier, he was so angry that he trembled.


    ndir said angrily, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done? The honor and personal reputation of the royal family in public, in front of our enemies! Do you know how shameful this is?¡±


    Tagris smiled slyly when he heard this. ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ndir¡¯s eyes widened.


    These words were so shameless that he was speechless.


    Immediately after, he said, ¡°Even¡­ even if you don¡¯t care, the face of the Twilight Dynasty¡­¡±


    Tagris sighed, ¡°Why are you old fellows bing more and more prideful? So what if you cry? Will my crying today make the Royal Army be underestimated? Will it make the Royal Navy not vignt? Will it make Kang De think that the Twilight Dynasty is extremely weak? Then I can cry a few more times.¡±


    ndir was stunned again, then shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said. Master ndir, you¡¯re overreacting. What I did just now was only a strategy. It won¡¯t have a bad impact.¡±


    Duke Tiling waved his hand and said, ¡°Otherwise, with the situation at that time, what way could we have broken through Kang De¡¯s aggressive strength? Fortunately, I reacted quickly and my acting skills were good.¡±


    At this point, his expression became even more proud. He looked at ndir and blinked. ¡°I clearly haven¡¯t used this move for a long time, but I can still cry when I want to. As expected of me, ndir. Do you feel nostalgic?¡±


    The Elven Sage said coldly, ¡°I miss my teaching stick and the strict teacher-student rtionship at that time.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a shadow shed in front of him. Tagris appeared in front of ndir and stretched out his fair hand. His palm was so fair that it was almost transparent. He curled his lips as if he was enduring the pain that was about toe. His eyes were like a tap as they began to fill with water again, ¡°I¡­ Teacher, I was wrong¡­¡±


    ndir covered his eyes and sighed, ¡°Please be more dignified¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, how boring.¡± In the blink of an eye, Tagris appeared by the window again. He sized up the potted nt and sighed as he looked, ¡°ndir, you were clearly very funny as a teacher.¡±


    The Elven Sage revealed a nostalgic expression, then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s different, but it¡¯s different now. In that case, I can naturally do as I please.¡± Duke Tiling stood up and turned to look at ndir by the window. The sunlight shone on his face, adding a different charm to his already handsome and slightly feminine face.


    He pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ndir was stunned for a moment, then slowly sighed, ¡°I knew it was not that simple¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make me sound like I¡¯m only here to y. Of course, I have a mission too. It¡¯s actually very embarrassing to cry in the street. It¡¯s all that b*stard Cathayan¡¯s fault.¡±


    Tagris snorted, his fair face slightly red, ¡°I thought that he had to talk nonsense politely to us no matter what. Then, I revealed that I had brought the Empress¡¯s peaceful will, and everyone sat together to talk. Then, I waited, waited for something to happen, waited for everything to happen¡­¡±


    At this point, he muttered, a little angry, embarrassed, and even envious.


    ¡°Who knew that this b*stard was so rough and barbaric? He can say anything, but he said this. We can¡¯t do anything to him, and no one will criticize him for saying and doing wrong¡­¡±


    Tagris slowly sighed. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little envious.¡±


    The elf looked up. Sunlight sprinkled down along the movement of his face. It was as if flowing light liquid rolled on his exquisite skin,plementing a small sadness under the brilliant sunlight.


    He said softly, ¡°Deterrence and hegemony. You hold great power and make the various countries wary, but you don¡¯t have to wear a mask.¡±


    ndir was silent.


    Then, he said, ¡°Actually, we can leave now. Although he¡¯s rough and barbaric, there¡¯s something he sees extremely urately. No matter how the negotiation goes this time, the war has to continue.¡±


    ¡°As for him¡­¡±


    A fierce glint shed through the Elven Sage¡¯s eyes, ¡°He won¡¯t live for long. Even the preparations of the council and the legal department are most likely useless¡­ Goethe¡¯s oue has long been decided.¡±


    Tagris simply shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    He leaned against the window and crossed his arms. He snorted, ¡°If I leave now, won¡¯t I have cried for nothing?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cry in vain,¡± ndir said indifferently. ¡°As a human, he should feel a supreme honor to be able to see you in a sorry state and wailing before he dies. His life has not been in vain.¡±


    Tagris shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not that ugly, right? I practiced in the mirror when I was young.¡±


    He subconsciously touched his face.


    ndir sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    Tagris nodded. ¡°No.¡±


    He straightened up and paced a few steps. ¡°Although his words are unpleasant and he¡¯s so rude, I still have to stay and save his life. Goethe¡¯s defeat is inevitable, but there¡¯s more than one victory in war.¡±


    ¡°I can tell. Although he¡¯s rough, he¡¯s not crazy or stupid. Compared to our short interaction today, I¡¯m more willing to believe the content analyzed by the intelligence information I gathered earlier. All his actions and logic, and the testimony of everyone he came into contact with, these are his true personality¡­¡±


    ndir interrupted, ¡°Your Highness, have you really considered it?¡±


    Duke Tiling raised his head and looked through the ceiling at the distant sky, ¡°He revealed an iprehensible but terrifying power that¡¯s enough to destroy an army and raze a city. Most importantly, we¡¯re not sure if he can only use it three times, and we don¡¯t know if the power is only so great¡­ I¡¯m worried about such a person. The Emperor of the Empire is worried, but some guys are even more worried.¡±


    As he spoke, the elf revealed a cold smile.


    ¡°Calcting the time, some of the guys up there should be on their way. They won¡¯t allow anything beyond their control to happen. They¡¯ll definitely capture Kang De, interrogate him about his secrets, or kill him. In other words, if we leave him alone, he¡¯ll be finished soon. Once he¡¯s finished, Goethe won¡¯t have any hope of winning.¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll ruin everything these guys want to do!¡±


    Although his voice was soft, it was firm and filled with sharp killing intent.


    ndir took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before.¡± Tagris turned around, his eyes as cold as knives. ¡°It¡¯s too wasteful to only use such an ability to deter us.¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268 You Bad, Bad, Bad Human

    268 You Bad, Bad, Bad Human


    ¡°Is it ugly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    In the meeting room of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, Kang De¡¯sptop was connected to his phone. He transmitted the video he had taken earlier to theputer and used the video editing software to rey it frame by frame.


    Leona and the gori watched with interest from the side, but Hong San was a little afraid.


    This was because he was not sure if Kang De had once filmed him crying. If it was a rey like now, even he would feel quite embarrassed.


    He sighed. ¡°Your Highness, is this necessary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, find an angle and the ugliest screenshot to save and print. Frame it and give it to him at a suitable opportunity. It will definitely have a surprisingly good effect.¡±


    As Kang De spoke, he even smiled at himself. ¡°If necessary in the future, this photo will be the headline of the newspaper.¡±


    As the saying went, one picture at the beginning made up the news.


    Such a political figure was a member of the royal family with an extremely high reputation. If such a thing happened on such a political asion, it would be too serious. No one cared why he cried, only that he cried. Moreover, the news was still on Kang De¡¯s side.


    The media and the public would also choose the more eye-catching saying.


    Therefore, the truth was meaningless. This carefully chosen photo of Duke Tagris crying might have an unexpectedly huge effect at some point because no one would care about the truth.


    Everyone would only feel that he was embarrassing himself, the royal family, and the country. He would even be theughingstock of various countries. Even his own citizens would feel discouraged and embarrassed.


    Perhaps in many years, it would even be a popr meme.


    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡±


    Kang De chose and chose. In the end, he confirmed a few. He intercepted them and saved them. After going through them one by one, he snorted, ¡°This sissy doesn¡¯t look very ugly when he cries.¡±


    The gori narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t been hit harder. p his face a few times and see if he can still cry like this.¡±


    For some reason, after seeing Tagris, the gori seemed to be hostile to him.


    ¡°How violent.¡±


    Leona muttered, then looked at it a few times with a strange expression, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of Duke Tagris of Tiling. Why is he a person who cries at the drop of a hat¡­ Moreover, he doesn¡¯t look male at all. Could it be that all his heroic temperament has been given to the Elven Empress?¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he looked at Hong San.


    Then, he asked as if nothing had happened, ¡°Why? You mean that the Elven Empress is a male elf?¡±


    Leona thought for a moment and understood what Kang De meant, ¡°No, after all, they¡¯re from the Elven royal family. They have all the etiquette and guidance they should have. They¡¯re definitely not a barbarian sitting on the throne, holding a wine barrel in one hand and a cow leg in the other. I¡¯m talking about heroic. At the very least, under such circumstances, even if the Elven Empress doesn¡¯t draw her sword and sh you, she¡¯ll righteously refute and berate you.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s phone recorded the entire process. Leona was speechless when she saw it. Even now that she thought about it, she still felt that it was f*cking ridiculous and funny.


    Who would have thought that Duke Tiling and Prince Consort Kang De¡¯s first meeting would be like this?


    Fortunately, it was an informal meeting that was not officially recognized. If this happened during the formal negotiation, the emcee of the Elven Royal Family present couldmit suicide on the spot.


    The silver-haired girl rolled her eyes andined, ¡°You dare to curse, and he dares to cry.¡±


    Kang De smiled and looked at Tagris¡¯ frozen face on the screen. His eyes became even more meaningful. He asked, ¡°How much do you know about this Duke Tiling?¡±


    Leona shook her head and said, ¡°Not much. It¡¯s only information that a rtively well-informed noble family with a higher status can obtain¡­ In other words, what the Elven royal family wants the outside world to see.¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the outside world, Lord Tagris¡¯ whereabouts are mysterious and he¡¯s willing to be calm. He never stands under the sunlight and enjoys the honor and power of the royal family. Instead, he lives in the tower and studies magic, develops magic potions, and studies nts. He silently supports the Empress and the country behind them and helps the Twilight Dynasty with his extraordinary magic talent. He¡¯s a mysterious, tolerant, friendly, kind, and wise person.¡±


    The girl shook her head repeatedly, looking disillusioned.


    ¡°In fact, if not for the fact that Master ndir¡¯s identity is the most reliable proof, I would have suspected that this Duke is pretending. I didn¡¯t expect Duke Tiling to actually have this personality. No wonder he hides in the Summer Tower all day. He looks too introverted and weak¡­ Sigh, rumors are the most trustworthy in the world.¡±


    At this point, Leona looked at Kang De and curled her lips, ¡°Just like you. After the process of the Valentine Battle and that speech spread, the outside world spread it to you like a demigod. They said that you¡¯re a powerful Saint with wisdom and love. If not for the fact that I¡¯ve seen you sh around with an axe and curse, I would f*cking believe it. Tsk, I wonder what you big shots are like in private.¡±


    ording to Kang De¡¯s usual habit of bickering with Leona, he should refute sarcastically now that he did not expect her to be so uncouth either¡­ However, he did not.


    Kang De nodded happily.


    Looking at Duke Tagris¡¯ tear-stained face in the photo, he chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like in private.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± Leona was not used to it. ¡°You¡¯ve changed today? Hey, what¡¯s so good about him? This is a male elf. What are you staring at?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that this is really too interesting if my guess is true.¡±


    Leona raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What guess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now. I have to confirm it again.¡±


    Kang De moved the mouse and opened the previous photo with the photoshop file. ¡°Hong San, send someone to tell him that I want to treat this Duke to a meal tonight.¡±


    Hong San bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately after, he asked, ¡°What if the other party doesn¡¯te? For example, say that Duke Tagris is not feeling well and wants to rest for a night. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow¡ªhe might still use this method to show off.¡±


    Kang De smiled sinisterly, ¡°He¡¯s noting? Let¡¯s y the recording of this sentence around the embassy first. If he doesn¡¯te, print out the ugly photos and send them over. If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll turn this video into a demonic song.¡±


    He immediately demonstrated, ¡°You bad, bad, bad human!¡±


    Then, heughed out loud.


    The corners of Hong San¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Perhaps he was thinking too much. When he thought of how his crying appearance might have been recorded by His Highness, he was always suspicious and felt that His Highness was saying these to him.


    However, on the other hand, although he did not understand what a ¡°demonic song¡± was, Hong San also understood Kang De¡¯s meaning and felt extremely impressed by his endless thoughts and methods.


    ¡ªThis lord can alwayse up with some new tricks.


    He retracted his curious gaze from Duke Tagris¡¯s crying face, which was gradually bing ugly on the screen. Then, he took a few steps back, turned around, and went out, restraining his thoughts.


    Such a magical thing was unprecedented.


    The palm-sized ck strange object could record time, store images, record an image, emit light, and make timed sounds. It could even transcribe words into it. It was simply like the legendary immortal supreme treasure. It could even use otherrger strange objects to modify the images¡­


    Hong San could almost think of other uses.


    Education sses, work demonstrations, martial arts inheritance, and intelligence investigation.


    Since the face on the image could be tampered with, he could tamper with more things.


    For example, two people who would never stand together, a certain person who could not do something was doing something¡­ and so on.


    When he thought of this, Hong San took a deep breath and temporarily extinguished this thought.


    Now was not the time to talk about this.


    Duke Tagris¡¯s shadow shed through his mind.


    This was the matter at hand.


    He knew what Kang De was guessing.


    He also knew why Kang De did not tell Leona¡­


    ¡°This is very interesting.¡±


    When he thought of Prince Kang De¡¯s usual performance, even someone as loyal and intelligent as Hong San could not help but have the thought of watching fun. He wanted to see what Prince Kang De could do.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    As Hong San walked, he muttered to himself, ¡°What¡¯s this person doing here?¡±


    The duty of a strategist was to guess. He had to guess the lord, the enemy, and all the dangers and variables.


    Now, the variables were increasing and the potential danger was increasing.


    After leaving the main building of the Chamber of Commerce, he nodded and greeted the people nearby. Hong San instructed the servants to prepare the carriage. He looked at the sunset and slowly exhaled.


    His Highness was brave, his equipment was exquisite, his superpower was exquisite, and he was born with divine strength. Moreover, he had the destructive power to destroy the enemy, but in terms of personalbat strength, he was far from a top expert.


    Valentine¡¯s peakbat strength was only the Crimson Queen. There were not many people who could be called powerful. If the worst happened, Hong San could not be sure if the Crimson Queen could buy enough time for His Highness to escape¡­


    This was one of Kang De¡¯s greatest disadvantages. He could not always ce his safety on the fear of others.


    Especially the current situation, it deepened Hong San¡¯s worry.


    ¡®Perhaps I should¡­¡¯


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    He clenched his fists as if he had made up his mind.


    The carriage slowly drove over. Hong San thanked the coachman, then got into the carriage and went to visit the elf envoy.


    He had to do everything and grasp every potential danger.


    As a strategist, he had to n all the problems for his lord, guard against all danger, and rope in all his strength.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Close Friend, Overjoyed!

    269 Close Friend, Overjoyed!


    Hong San arrived at the temporary embassy and exined his intentions.


    The elves who were the attendants and guards were all from famous families and were young and sessful. Their eyes were high and they were inevitably proud. Although they adhered to diplomatic etiquette, that arrogance could not be hidden.


    Especially their arrogance towards the Cathayan.


    Hong San could tell.


    He had long cultivated the ability to observe people¡¯s expressions in the past few years. This ability could still be used in the future. If the servants could do it, the nners could naturally do it.


    !!


    It was a kind of contempt and mockery that extended from the country to its citizens.


    He was politely invited in. There was no cold treatment or disrespect in terms of etiquette. Hong San also maintained a decent smile, neither humble nor arrogant, and pretended not to notice that obscure attitude.


    The news was spread to ndir.


    Kang De invited the Duke to the banquet.


    The Elven Sage¡¯s first reaction was to reject. After all, what had happened outside the city was really too embarrassing. It could even be said to be a humiliation. He had to protest slightly.


    However, he also adhered to the etiquette rules of a subject and could not make decisions for that lord.


    Therefore, ndir went to report this to Duke Tiling.


    ¡°Kang De is treating us to a meal?¡± Tagris jumped up and his eyes lit up, ¡°Of course, we have to go!¡±


    ndir¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go. Not long ago, you were wailing outside the city and were seen clearly by Kang De and his attendants. This matter is very awkward, for both sides. We need time to dilute this awkwardness. We need at least a night!¡±


    Duke Tilling tilted his head. ¡°Is it awkward? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Awkward, very awkward. If this visit is a grand official visit negotiation that will be recorded in history, I shouldmit suicide now to apologize to the entire country!¡±


    ndir said sternly, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do such a thing in the future! This will damage your reputation!¡±


    Tagris revealed a sad expression and held his hands in front of his chest with an innocent and pure expression. He said affectionately, ¡°I¡¯m willing to face all of this head-on and let the detestable Goethe people mock me. If I can make the remains of those soldiers in the wilderness return to the country a day earlier, what¡¯s the reputation I, Tagris, have damaged?!¡±


    The Elven Sage revealed a f*cking amazing expression again.


    He was silent for a full three seconds as if he was shocked by this extremely shameless statement. Then, he said in exasperation, ¡°You can¡¯t do this! If you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tagris blinked. ¡°No elves will know.¡±


    ndir still wanted to speak, but the Duke approached the other party with a smile and gently patted his shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be unknown, right?¡±


    The Sage was shocked.


    Before he could answer, he saw Tagris walk towards the door with his hands behind his back. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. ndir, I order you to attend Prince Kang De¡¯s banquet with me. Let¡¯s go out!¡±


    ndir stayed where he was. He still looked hesitant, but he could not find a way to dissuade him.


    Duke Tiling had already pulled open the door.


    A sincere smile appeared on his face and he said happily, ¡°This is too satisfying! This is the happiest and most anticipated banquet in my life! It¡¯s not my treat, nor are there any rules. There¡¯s no need to speak, change clothes, or have a group of people follow me. The most beautiful thing is that the owner of the banquet is a barbarian who doesn¡¯t have any manners or rules and has seen me in the sorriest state! Hahahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°In other words, I don¡¯t have to pay attention to any lousy rules at all! It would be even better if there was no old-fashioned stubborn person around me who followed the old rules!¡±


    Hearing this, even if he knew that this was a n to goad him, ndir still shivered and quickly rushed out, ¡°Please wait! Your Highness! You can¡¯t be so impudent!¡±


    ¡°Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make a face! Please retract your tongue! The Elven royal family is about to lose all their face!¡±


    Therefore, Tagris came to Hong San.


    Hong San bowed to him meticulously, ¡°Greetings, the honorable Duke Tiling.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Hong.¡±


    Tagris sized up Hong San a few times, then smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re His Highness Kang De¡¯s right-hand man.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s smile was still respectful and appropriate. He bowed slightly, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I was only temporarily appointed by His Highness Kang De to deal with some insignificant matters for him. I don¡¯t have any talent. I¡¯m only diligent. I do things in fear every day, afraid that something will go wrong and disappoint His Highness¡¯ trust. When the truly talented person arrives, I should abdicate and let him serve me.¡±


    Tagris smiled and said, ¡°The Cathayan is still as hypocritical as ever.¡±


    Hong San bowed slightly.


    He said gently, ¡°People like me used to roll in the soil every day and are used to bowing and scraping. Previously, I was almost killed by the elf army. In front of an elf royal like you, it¡¯s impossible not to be humble. Of course, you can say that I¡¯m hypocritical, and I don¡¯t dare to deny it, but not all Cathayans are hypocritical. For example, Prince Kang De, I think you know this better than me.¡±


    Tagris smiled and said, ¡°Are you so protective of your lord? ording to you, he¡¯s very upright?¡±


    Hong San said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m only exining the truth and don¡¯t dare to say anything rash. Not to mention anything else, ording to my personal observation, not only is His Highness honest, but she also keeps her word. She means what she says, especially what she promised the elves. She¡¯ll do it no matter what¡­¡±


    ndir and Tagris¡¯ expressions changed.


    This was because the formermander of the Dusk Legion, Thendron, had once told him everything rted to Kang De in detail. Kang De had indeed promised him something, and he had quickly done it.


    Duke Tiling took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    An invisible and huge pressure instantly pressed down. Hong San¡¯s shoulder sank, then he forcefully raised it again and said calmly, ¡°What I mean is that the Duke can negotiate without worry. If His Highness agrees, he won¡¯t go back on her word.¡±


    That terrifying pressure onlysted for an instant before disappearing, as if it was only an illusion.


    However, Hong San¡¯s hand hidden in his sleeve clenched gently.


    ¡°Impressive, really impressive.¡±


    Tagris¡¯ voice returned to being warm. He said, ¡°However, I¡¯m very curious. Why did the heroes of Cathay cross the sea to the continent?¡±


    Hong San did not speak.


    The Duke looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Is it inconvenient to answer?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to answer,¡± Hong San replied, ¡°because I don¡¯t know which Cathayan heroes have crossed the sea. The only Cathayan hero I know is my Highness, but I don¡¯t dare to ask why he came.¡±


    Tagrisughed, ¡°Mr. Hong, ndir is a good friend of your master.¡±


    Hong San said with an ashamed expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If I say that I¡¯m ashamed to kill, I¡¯m useless. I¡¯ve long been expelled from the sect and am not worthy of talking about him. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ndir, who had been listening, looked even darker.


    ¡ªHow shameless. When you tried to build a rtionship with me, you mentioned your master in all kinds of tears and sighs. You even asked me to write a letter and tell your master that you¡¯ve already learned to be a good person. Now, you¡¯re actually saying this.


    ¡°You¡¯re better than me.¡±


    ¡°What did the Duke say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Tagris¡¯ sigh was extremely soft. Even with Hong San¡¯s martial arts, he did not hear it clearly. He immediatelyughed, ¡°Alright, when will His Highness Kang De¡¯s banquet begin? Who will participate?¡±


    Seeing that the other party did not pester him anymore, Hong San smiled and said, ¡°You can start at any time. There won¡¯t be outsiders attending. It¡¯s only a private banquet with no irrelevant people. His Highness said that you¡¯re travel-worn and exhausted and definitely don¡¯t want to see outsiders, so you might as well skip theplicated rules and banquet etiquette¡­¡±


    The Duke¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±


    ndir said, ¡°Your Highness, should we wait for half an hour or so? The necessary etiquette¡­¡±


    Tagris looked at Hong San.


    Hong San said, ¡°The carriage is ready.¡±


    ¡°ndir, look at him!¡±


    The smile on Duke Tiling¡¯s face became even brighter. He casually patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder and said regretfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have someone like you by my side?¡±


    Hong San lowered his head to show his respect, but when he recalled the touch on his shoulder and the strength of the other party¡¯s p, his expression became a little meaningful. Lowering his head was only a cover.


    ndir was helpless and could only follow Tagris out, not forgetting to re at Hong San.


    After sending the Duke to the carriage, the Duke turned around and said, ¡°Mr. Hong.¡±


    Hong San stood with his hands by his side. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tagris looked down at Hong San below. Some of the bearing and tone that he naturally revealed could not be hidden or even realized by the person involved or even the people around him.


    Duke Tiling asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to Cathay? Cathay seems to need you more.¡±


    Hong San was silent for a moment before lowering his head and saying, ¡°I followed my master previously, and now I¡¯m following His Highness. I¡¯ll go wherever His Highness goes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    The elf got into the carriage and did not say anything else.


    Hong Sanposed himself before returning to his carriage and slowly breathing out.


    His back was already soaked in a cold sweat.


    Two carriages set off one after another, passing through the streets and alleys and arriving at the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    This had already be the core of the entire Valentine.


    After the two elves got out of the car, they saw Kang De waiting at the door with a few humans.


    Hong San led them over and looked at Kang De.


    Kang De also looked at Hong San.


    Their gazes met.


    The Cathayan nodded slightly.


    Then, Kang De let out a heartyugh. He strode forward and stretched out his hand.


    Tagris smiled and reached out as if the awkward thing that had happened had not happened. The elves and humans held hands and smiled at each other, like a pair of old friends.


    However, in the next moment, Kang De pulled slightly and hugged the other party¡¯s thin body tightly. He gave him a huge bear hug, ¡°Brother, why are youte?!¡±


    The smile on Tagris¡¯s face froze, and even his body was stiff.


    At this moment, ndir also revealed an expression as if the end of the world had arrived.


    Although it was only for a short moment.


    Kang De did not seem to notice anything. He only took the opportunity to hug the other party¡¯s shoulder and walk towards the door with him, ¡°ording to the rules of Cathay, we¡¯re called friends after a fight. Now, we should resolve our enmity and be good friends and close friends. We¡¯ll be drunk and sleep in the same bed. We¡¯ll be overjoyed!¡±

 Chapter 270 - 270 Am I Awesome?

    270 Am I Awesome?


    Shock.


    They were extremely shocked.


    There was also panic.


    Tagris and ndir, the two elves, fell into a greatly shaken state.


    This was because Kang De hugged Duke Tiling intimately.


    Theypletely looked like brothers.


    ¡ªWhat, what was he doing?!


    Tagris waspletely stunned. His body was stiff and he could not move. He passively followed Kang De and staggered towards the door of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce.


    ndir was also stunned, looking shocked.


    Hong San followed with a smile and stretched out his hand, ¡°Duke, please don¡¯t be restrained. When my Highness heard your original intention of peace, she felt very guilty and specially set up a grand banquet to apologize to you. She also wants to be friends with a benevolent and generous wise person like you¡­¡±


    Kang De patted Tagris¡¯s shoulder as he walked. A small part of the other party¡¯s back was leaning against his chest. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that something was different.


    Calm.


    He had other thoughts and an impure motive. Coupled with hisck of experience, the strange feeling in his heart would have originally reacted to the specific actions and actions, causing a w¡­ However, there was a way.


    Self-hypnosis.


    Calm.


    He would treat him as a man who he liked and who had the same interests.


    A figure shed through his mind.


    Kang De smiled and exerted strength in his arm. Coincidentally, Tagris looked over. There was a trace of panic and helplessness in his green eyes, but he saw Kang De¡¯s sincere and peaceful smile.


    This shocked him slightly.


    This was because this was an unprecedented experience.


    Ever since he was young, no one had hugged him so intimately.


    Moreover, under such contact, the faint aura on Kang De¡¯s body that made him familiar and even feel an inexplicable nostalgia interfered with his thoughts and judgment at close range.


    All kinds of factorsbined made him stupid and stunned. He did not know how to deal with it. He only followed Kang De in stupidly, not knowing where he was.


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The Elven Sage¡¯s shout shook. The voice contained the fluctuation of magic power. A clear spell spread out without any curses, causing Tagris¡¯ nervous and helpless mind to instantly retract.


    Duke Tiling instantly escaped Kang De¡¯s demonic ws. His speed and movements were so light and agile that Kang De did not even have time to react. He only felt his arm empty and the other party crawled to the side.


    Before he could say anything, ndir rushed forward and instinctively pulled Tagris behind him like an old hen protecting its cub.


    Then, the two elves realized what had just happened.


    As expected of the Elven Sage. His mind turned quickly and he immediately salvaged the situation. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness Kang De, but I have to tell you that the Duke has been introverted since he was young. For various reasons, he has rarely interacted with the elves and humans. If you¡¯re too friendly and close, the Duke is very unustomed.¡±


    Kang De nced at Tagris. The other party seemed to have just returned to his senses and his expression was still a little dazed and confused. He opened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    ndir nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If this continues, what will happen after he gets married?¡±


    ¡ªIt¡¯s none of your business!


    ndir roared in his mind, but it could not be seen on the surface.


    He smiled dryly and said, ¡°Yes, yes. Her Majesty and the various members of the royal family are very worried about this. In fact, they¡¯ve proposed several times, but they¡¯ve been rejected or retreated for various reasons. His Highness is already so old but still hasn¡¯t passed down the royal bloodline. We¡¯re all very worried¡­¡±


    The Sage¡¯s tone changed because, behind him, Duke Tagris pressed a finger to his lower back. With a slight turn, he made ndir¡¯s body, hidden under the wide robe, tense.


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang De nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a huge problem.¡±


    He seemed to have made up his mind and looked at Duke Tiling. He said sincerely, ¡°Brother, you have to treat this illness of yours. You¡¯re afraid ofing into contact with other creatures, right? It¡¯s fine. Just practice more.¡±


    ¡°Leave this to me. Come,e,e. Let¡¯s start from simple to difficult. Let¡¯s start with men and humans like me. Let¡¯s get closer these few days and take it step by step¡­¡±


    ¡ªSo! It¡¯s none of your business!


    Seeing Kang De walk towards the Duke very enthusiastically, ndir took a step forward and stopped him with a fake smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to interfere in such a matter¡­ It¡¯s not that simple. After all, the Empress and the lords of the royal family thought of many ways but could not¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your method is wrong. I have an Eight Eternal Faith Technique that specializes in treating such problems.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°He needs a little strong stimtion. Look, if he¡¯s unwilling to interact with others, he has to be slightly stimted, right? If he doesn¡¯t want to interact with female elves, let him interact with a male human like me first.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m your enemy and have once made him cry, but I¡¯m a very annoying person. If hees into contact with me andmunicates, he¡¯ll be very conflicted and think I¡¯m very annoying. Then after interacting with me for a period of time, if hees tomunicate with the beautiful female elves, he¡¯ll discover that, ah,pared to Kang De, thisdy is actually so sweet, amiable, and beautiful, so he won¡¯t be conflicted anymore¡ªis that right?¡±


    What a glib tongue.


    If not for the fact that he knew the truth, ndir would have almost believed Kang De¡¯s nonsense. He even felt that the other party¡¯s words were reasonable, but¡­ definitely not.


    He said, ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t trouble you. I can¡¯t trouble you. In that case, your sacrifice is too great. I can¡¯t let you take the risk of being hated by the Duke¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice rose an octave. ¡°Then what should I do? What other way is there? If I don¡¯t go, do you want me to bring him to the brothel?¡±


    Tagris had been hiding behind and listening to Kang De¡¯s nonsense with a subtle expression that said, ¡°What is this guy talking about?¡± However, when he heard the word ¡°brothel¡±, he suddenly looked up, his eyes shining.


    ndir defended strictly and said sincerely, ¡°We still have to discuss this¡­¡±


    The Elven Sage deliberated his words. He did not want to offend Kang De too much or show too much intensity to prevent the other party from seeing anything wrong.


    Therefore, he said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but firstly, the Duke might not be willing. Secondly, the two countries are fighting, and the Twilight royal family is in no position to ept your kindness. After all, as an envoy, if the Duke epts your kindness, he can¡¯t purely negotiate on behalf of the interests of the country¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re wrong. I just want to thank him.¡±


    Kang De held the Sage¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°I feel very guilty about what happened outside the city earlier, especially after hearing that he came peacefully. I feel even more guilty and want to do something for him.¡±


    ndir said repeatedly, ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s really necessary. Not only for me but also for the peace and future of the two countries.¡±


    Kang De held the other party¡¯s hand and moved his head slightly to look at Tagris behind the Sage. He said seriously, ¡°Look, the Empress started the war, and Duke Tagris is a peaceful person. If the Duke gets married and has children first, the next Phoenix King might be a peaceful monarch.¡±


    ¡°In fact, Duke, you have to reflect. If you¡¯re enthusiastic, cheerful, and well-connected, so much so that you can often appear in front of the public, befriend many noble officials, and obtain the support of the people, the position of the Phoenix King might not fall into the hands of your bloodthirsty, belligerent, and ambitious sister.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the expressions of the two elves changed again.


    ndir¡¯s face darkened, but he was secretly happy. Kang De had said the wrong thing. He could even take this opportunity to force this matter away. ¡°Your Highness, pay attention to your words. Please don¡¯t use such controversial words to evaluate our monarch!¡±


    Tagris also revealed an angry expression. For a moment, he could not care less about being shy or the brothel. The subtle and hazy heart from before hadpletely disappeared.


    He shed out and looked at Kang De, saying angrily, ¡°My¡­ my sister is not like this!¡±


    Kang De only stared into his eyes seriously and smiled calmly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that even worse?¡±


    He said indifferently, ¡°Because of your introverted personality and weakness, your sister can only put on armor and pick up a sword. Together with yours, she protects the honor and dignity of the royal family. She might also be an introverted and weak beautiful girl who likes flowers and poetry, but she has no choice but to pretend to be tough and cold and do something she doesn¡¯t like to do. Isn¡¯t all of this your fault?¡±


    Tagris¡¯ pupils suddenly constricted.


    An intense tremor that could be seen with the naked eye happened to his body.


    In an instant, his eyes fluctuated violently. This reflected the violent waves in his heart. He looked at Kang De in disbelief. Then, unknowingly, tears slowly gathered.


    ndir said sternly, ¡°Your Highness, I officially protest these words!¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine, Master ndir.¡±


    He took a deep breath and said.


    The Elven Sage turned around and had a bad feeling.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness Kang De.¡±


    Tagris walked out and looked at Kang De with a strange andplicated gaze. Then, he slowly smiled and stretched out his hand to him, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is all my fault. Therefore, Your Highness Kang De¡ªI¡¯m willing to ept your help. No, I ask for your help.¡±


    Kang De also revealed a sincere smile. ¡°It¡¯s my wish. I don¡¯t dare to reject it.¡±


    Their hands held each other again.


    Kang De turned around and his gaze quickly met Hong San¡¯s. A proud expression shed past.


    ¡ªAm I awesome?

 Chapter 271 - 271 Buy Me!

    271 Buy Me!


    The n was a huge sess.


    At least that was what Kang De thought.


    When he enthusiastically invited Tagris into the main building, Hong San stood by the door. When the dark-faced Lord ndir passed, he lowered his head respectfully and held the etiquette of an elder.


    After the Elven Sage entered half angry and worried, confusion appeared on Hong San¡¯s face. He turned to look at the backs of the humans and elves. He had always felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Is it an illusion¡­¡±


    !!


    Hong San lowered his head in thought as he followed in.


    The banquet began.


    Although it was a banquet, it was actually only a small-scale private banquet. There were no unrted people. Apart from Hong San, there were also the gori and Leona. The gori was responsible for safety protection, and Leona was responsible for warming up the venue.


    The long table in the room had already been removed and reced by something huge like an eight-seat table. The cultural radiation of Cathay to Goethe was prevalent a hundred years ago. Now, the mysterious Eastern culture was no longer popr on the continent, but there were still many corresponding collections among themoners. When Kang De, a Cathayan, appeared out of nowhere, there were as many people who wanted to tter him.


    This table and various jade chopsticks were one of the gifts sent.


    Kang De reached out and said, ¡°Please sit.¡±


    Tagris seemed to have never experienced such a private and small-scale dinner. He sat down excitedly. Kang De sat down on his right, and the gori sat beside him. Leona curled her lips and sat against the gori, and on the Duke¡¯s left were ndir and Hong San.


    Duke Tiling looked around and felt that this meal was very perfect.


    There were no old-fashioned nobles or subordinates who nodded and bowed. Apart from ndir, who had an undesirable expression beside him, there was no restraint.


    After he sat down, he immediately asked Kang De beside him, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Eat something good you¡¯ve never eaten.¡±


    Hearing this, ndir, who had already been wary of Kang De and had a negative impression of him, snorted. Although his good upbringing prevented him from mocking him, the disdain was obvious.


    ¡ªSomething good that you¡¯ve never eaten? What a joke. Do you know what an elf royal family is? The entire world is filled with elves¡¯ orchards, vegetable fields, ranches, and farms!


    Tagris also smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten all the dishes of Cathay. About a fifth of my personal chefs are from the East. I¡¯ve long seen the food culture of Cathay.¡±


    Kang De smiled.


    Then, he pped his hands.


    ¡°¡­How fragrant!¡±


    Before long, the elves whimpered in happiness and surprise.


    The food culture is a continuous process of development.


    The cooking method continuously upgraded, the way the ingredients were processed continuously upgraded, the arrival of foreign ingredients, the improvement and invention of the cooker, the evolution of the preservation and transportation method, everything was continuously developing and changing.


    Perhaps this elf with a respected status was indeed knowledgeable. He had extremely high power and status. The delicious food he ate every day was created and modified by countless people from all over the world. The ingredients he used were precious and difficult to find. The exquisite cooking method might have exceeded Kang De¡¯s imagination. Even if he served the top delicious dishes on Earth, it was difficult to shock the other party.


    Moreover, there was magic in this world. It was hard to guarantee that an ice and fire magic chef would not appear.


    However, so what?!


    There were carbonated drinks on Earth! There was vitamin lemonade! There was puffed food! There were all kinds of sweet foods! There were packaged foods that cost nothing!


    Don¡¯t underestimate these cheapest things.


    They had developed for decades or even hundreds of years and sold consumer goods to billions of people. They had spent arge sum of money to hire professionals and racked their brains to improve their tastes just to cruellypete with countless peers and fight for every ounce of market share. There were continuous new participants and new eliminated people. They used technology to promote the enjoyment and even used chemistry to directly invent new substances. All of this was to earn money, money, money, and more money from thergest number of consumers!


    After dozens or hundreds of years of development, a suffocating consumer group, countless talented people, countless research and development costs, and anciry dividends based on scientific development and civilization progress¡ªhow could a small group of chefs who surrounded the emperor beparable to the food products created like this?


    Most importantly, these things were never seen or heard of.


    D*mn, are you joking with those endless various food additives?


    Awesome.


    Therefore, what the ancient web novel said about using roasted meat to subdue a divine beast and causing the Sword Saint to kowtow was basically nonsense. However, if he brought a box of instant noodles and sprinkled half of the seasonings to eat while ying with them, he might seed.


    In the other world, instant noodles and condiments were probably much more expensive than bread.


    Tagris ate very happily.


    Poor thing, he had probably starved his whole life on the elves¡¯ side.


    Pan-fried foie gras, charcoal-roasted steak, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, steamed bass, and boiled cabbage. These were all pointless. Kang De did not instruct the kitchen to cook them at all.


    Tonight, junk food was the only protagonist.


    The packaged food that was carried out from the white fog world was handed to his iron son to remove the packaging and put it in a bag. It was packed and sent to the kitchen. The only mission of the masters was to open it andy a good te before serving it. Many dishes and a feast werepleted.


    It could be said to be dazzling, heavy in sugar and oil, and countless cancer-inducing carcinogens.


    Even his mother would be silent when she saw this. The old Chinese doctor would cry in despair.


    Tagris ate until his eyes almost rolled back.


    It had to be said that this guy was too strong. The 1.25-liter carbonated drink was chugged at once. He ate all kinds of puffed food like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. The half-processed fried chicken ced in the KFC warmer had not been served. With his small body, he ate until his energy shook the mountains and rivers as if he was the reincarnation of a hungry ghost.


    ndir ate a little and was also surprised. The Elven Sage was also someone who had experienced hundreds of battles. When he was young, he traveled the continent and enjoyed everything he needed to enjoy. However, this was the first time he had eaten such a food he had never seen. He was still surprised¡ªbut these could notpare to the performance of the lord beside him.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±


    He advised softly, ¡°Etiquette! Manners! Be mindful!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tagris drank a bottle of iced ck tea in five seconds and threw the bottle away. He shouted, ¡°What did I eat in the past?! So the Goethe people are living so well?¡±


    ndir was on tenterhooks, afraid that this lord would cause trouble. When he heard this, he immediately denied it, ¡°No, no, no. The Goethe people definitely don¡¯t eat these.¡±


    The Elven Duke turned around and looked at Kang De. His face flushed red and he burped. The smell of c and spices rushed out, ¡°Then it¡¯s yours? Kang De, I want to buy your chef!¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not for sale. I don¡¯t do human trafficking.¡±


    Tagris frowned, his eyes looking drunk. Kang De did not take out the wine, instead, this guy got drunk off carbonated drinks.


    He said with his tongue out, ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s fine! You can name the price! I can exchange it with you! I, I have many chefs! They¡¯re all top-notch! They¡¯re very powerful! I also have maids! Maids who control me very strictly! I¡¯ll give her to you! All of them!¡±


    The phone in front of Kang De¡¯s chest was operating loyally and reliably. He smiled and said, ¡°What will I eat if I sell it to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±


    Tagris revealed a troubled expression, but a few secondster, the elf¡¯s handsome and slightly feminine face revealed a proud and happy smile, ¡°I got it! I got it!¡±


    He looked at Kang De and stretched out his hand. Just like how Kang De had wrapped his arm around his shoulder previously, he wrapped his arm around the other party¡¯s shoulder. Then, he stared into Kang De¡¯s eyes and smiled evilly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you too.¡±


    He seemed to have solved a huge problem and chuckled proudly, ¡°When the timees, let¡¯s eat together. Not only can you eat these, but you can also eat my food¡­ What¡¯s yours is mine, and what¡¯s mine is yours¡­¡±


    The more ndir listened, the more awkward he felt. He gently reached out to pull the corner of Tagris¡¯ shirt and whispered, ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! Please wake up, or I¡¯ll offend you¡­¡±


    Tagris red at him. ¡°¡ªShut up! You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still peeking at pornographic books! No wonder you¡¯re despised by Lady Marilyn! You¡­ you¡¯re still hiding it from me!¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The lowughter came from Hong San, who had been eating in silence. ndir¡¯s face was red as he red.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Duke Tiling stared at Kang De, ¡°Come on,e on!¡±


    He even subconsciously grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm and shook it with tears in his eyes.


    p.


    The gori had already bitten off the fifth pair of chopsticks, and the upper half of the chopsticks was chewed and eaten.


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not for sale either.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! No! How can this do!¡±


    Tagris¡¯ eyes widened as if he had heard the news that the world was about to be destroyed. After an intense mental struggle, the brave youth blushed. Then, he looked at Kang De as if he was determined to make some sacrifice. Then, he shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy me!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 272 - 272 Some People Want To Be Drunk

    272 Some People Want To Be Drunk


    It was shocking.


    ndir, the Eternal Sage, the Glory of the Twilight Moon and the Dragonheart Grass, the advisor of the two generations of Phoenix Kings. He was a famous hero who had already been recorded in the annals and legends. After hearing Tagris say these words, the sour milk in his mouth gushed out uncontrobly.


    He vomited on Hong San¡¯s face.


    Seeing this, Kang De¡¯s eyes shed. The passive skill, ¡°instant recording¡±, was immediately activated. He turned around and aimed the phone camera in front of his chest at Hong San.


    Hong San¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he reacted extremely quickly. He kicked his feet forcefully and fell to the ground with a plop. He rolled and stood up again. The sour milk on his face was wiped clean.


    D*mn.


    Kang De cursed in his mind.


    Sometimes, it was not good to be too smart.


    As soon as this thought appeared, the elf with a bad brain beside him had already approached.


    Tagris¡¯s face was drunk, and his eyes flowed with light, almost dripping with water. It was said that the eyes were the windows to the mind. The gaze that had subconsciously removed his guard because of his drunkenness revealed the true appearance of his soul.


    He looked straight at Kang De and even said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Alright! I¡¯m very easy to raise, and I¡¯m very good at fighting! Moreover¡­ moreover, my¡­¡±


    At this point, the elf blushed and revealed a silly and shy smile.


    ¡ªF*ck.


    Kang De could not help but curse in his mind.


    How should he put it¡­


    Although he was almost 70 to 80% confident in his guess, no matter how he looked now, this was a gay male elf.


    Moreover, his mouth was filled with the smell of spicy snacks and c.


    Although he had decided on that brilliant genius n to beat him at his own game, he had not reached that impressive realm after all. Seeing that the other party was very close, Kang De could only reach out and push his face out.


    Tagris whimpered in dissatisfaction.


    ndir finally took action.


    He was crying outside the city and was drunk now. He was pretending to be crazy and drinking. His words were bing more and more unseemly. He even said such shameless words¡ªthe Elven Sage was about to evaporate rationally.


    If this continued, he would reallymit suicide to apologize to the previous emperor.


    ndir suddenly stood up and said sternly, ¡°Your Highness! Please shut up! His Highness Kang De is a member of the Goethe royal family! In theory, she¡¯s still our enemy! If you continue, the reputation of the Twilight Dynasty will be lost!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the enemy?! Isn¡¯t the enemy better?!¡±


    Duke Tiling cursed, ¡°The noble elves were bought by despicable and ugly humans and reduced to ves. They were bullied and humiliated like this. You sanctimonious old fellows who keep saying that the noblest elves have lived for a long time and your hearts are twisted. On the surface, you¡¯re elegant and pure, but these are the things you love to see the most in private. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Puff, puff, puff¡­


    Three consecutive shots.


    Apart from the purest and most ignorant gori who did not understand, Leona and Hong San understood.


    Kang De knew better.


    Not only did he understand, but he had also seen a lot.


    It seemed that be it elves or humans, Earth, or the other world, magical things like desire were really simr¡­


    However, the lethality of these words was really too great.


    Even if ndir was an Elven Sage who had countless legendary deeds and had served the Elven Court for hundreds of years and was used to manyrge scenes, this was the first time he had encountered such an awkward situation.


    He did not mention how much he regretted agreeing to this mission.


    If he had known earlier, he would have stopped this matter even if he had to die.


    For a moment, ndir was embarrassed and angry. He was angry and frustrated. A dazzling light shone in his eyes, and his powerful magic began to tremble.


    Kang De¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. The gori had already stood up and reached out to push Leona into the corner. Hong San¡¯s body tensed up as he stared fixedly at the vital part of ndir¡¯s back.


    The Elven Sage turned a blind eye to all of this. He raised his hand and smashed a 300% Spirit Enlightenment Spell on Tagris¡¯ head, shouting, ¡°Your Highness, wake up!¡±


    The clear and bright arcane light fused into Tagris¡¯ body.


    Duke Tiling¡¯s body shook. The flowing light in his eyes calmed down, and his drunk expression disappeared. He stared nkly at Kang De, who was close at hand, and at his hand that was pressing the other party¡¯s shoulder. Then, he slowly put it down and retreated, pulling away the distance between the two of them that had been too close.


    However, there was no surprise, embarrassment, or intense reaction.


    Instead, he was a little sad.


    He smiled sadly at Kang De, then turned to look at ndir.


    His calm expression was indescribably sad.


    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying, ndir. You¡¯re all very annoying. Magic, magic, magic, it¡¯s always magic. You keep feeling that all my problems can be solved with spells. Everything about me transcends the appearance set in your n and can be corrected with spells¡­¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m drunk, you¡¯ll use spells to relieve drunkenness. If I can¡¯t sleep, you¡¯ll use spells to help me sleep. When I cry, you¡¯ll use the Joy Technique to remind me of happy things. If Iugh, you¡¯ll smile and use the Iceheart Technique to make me not so happy because I¡¯m too disrespectful when I¡¯m happy¡­ until I be your most ideal appearance.¡±


    He said indifferently, ¡°If spells are so useful, what else do you need me for?¡±


    The atmosphere of this banquet hall was still chaotic a moment ago and filled with absurdity, funny, and strangeness. Now, it was terrifyingly silent. Everyone fell silent, including the Sage.


    ndir¡¯s lips trembled as he whispered, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re drunk¡­¡±


    The words he was about to say suddenly stopped.


    This was because he clearly saw a ferocious killing intent erupt in Duke Tiling¡¯s eyes close at hand. His green eyes were no longer as quiet as the distant mountains, but like the violent dragon breath of a green dragon, a volcano that had been suppressed for a long time was about to erupt with raging mes that could destroy everything.


    ndir¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Even if his magic cultivation was high, at this moment, pure fear arose spontaneously. He had not experienced fear for a long time.


    In the next second, the mes calmed down, and his emerald green eyes were still beautiful and deep.


    Tagris smiled faintly. ¡°My muscles will be stronger after I¡¯m injured. My mind will grow tenaciously when it¡¯s pressed to the extreme. ndir, when was thest time you saw me drunk?¡±


    Then he looked at Kang De.


    The elf no longer looked weak, angry, crying, gluttonous, drunk, or obsessed. He looked like an elf now. Although his body was still thin and weak, from the looks of it, he was as majestic as a distant mountain. When people saw him, they could not help but feel a sense of admiration.


    He looked much more normal now.


    If he had arrived at Valentine in this manner, Kang De would not have underestimated him.


    However, he felt that¡­ the elf just now was more interesting.


    Tagris nodded slightly at Kang De. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have let you see such an unseemly scene. Your Highness Kang De, I¡¯m deeply sorry. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    As he spoke, he smiled to himself. Looking at the dazzling array of new food on the table that he could not name, Tagrisughed at himself. ¡°How strange. It¡¯s clearly not wine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s not the wine that you¡¯re drunk on,¡± Kang De said softly. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in my hometown that wine doesn¡¯t make people drunk, it¡¯s the person himself who wants to be drunk. It¡¯s probably the same for elves. Duke, it seems that you really need it. Unfortunately, the world is filled with disappointment. It¡¯s the same for noble elves.¡±


    Duke Tiling stood silent for a moment and sighed, ¡°I was noisy today and lost myposure in a sorry state. My interest is gone. Forgive me for my rudeness and I¡¯ll leave first. Thank you for your kind hospitality. I¡¯ll definitely repay you tomorrow.¡±


    He took two steps back, bowed again, and was about to turn to leave.


    ¡°Please wait.¡± Kang De picked up an unopened bottle of Sprite and handed it to the other party. ¡°You seem to like this very much. Take it back and drink it.¡±


    Tagris nced at him. ¡°You can¡¯t get drunk on this.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s delicious. I¡¯m a Sprite fan.¡± Kang De smiled. ¡°If the Duke wants to get drunk again, let¡¯s meet another day and definitely drink to our heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Tagris looked at him and was silent for a long time before slowly taking the drink.


    The scene was quite funny.


    The first time they met was a mess, and the first time they ate was also a mess.


    ¡°If any historian wants to verify what happened today, I wonder what they¡¯ll make up.¡±


    Watching the two elves leave on foot, they did not take the carriage and said that they wanted to sober up. Leona muttered softly. Kang De touched his chin with aplicated gaze.


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, what do you think?¡±


    Kang De exhaled and smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s an elf.¡±


    The night wind blew and the coolness assaulted. Tagris and ndir strolled down the street. Valentine was still under curfew. No one saw the two elves. The Sage was silent as he followed the Duke.


    After a long silence, the elf smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s a human. Otherwise, I really want to be friends with him.¡±


    ndir said softly, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Tagris stopped and did not turn around. ¡°ndir, you ruined my n today.¡±


    The Elven Sage recalled the other party¡¯s gaze earlier and his heart throbbed, but he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m terrified, but this is my duty. You have to know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°I know very well, I understand very well. You don¡¯t have to remind me at all times.¡±


    Duke Tiling took a deep breath and turned.


    His gaze was as sharp as a knife.


    ¡°ndir.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The elf said softly, ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve only done one thing ording to my decision and heart. Now, I want to do the second thing. Don¡¯t stop me. This is an order.¡±


    He took a step forward and looked at the other party. He said indifferently, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you and let you die in Valentine as a return gift to Kang De. I¡¯ll say that you intend to assassinate him, but the other party saw through you and sentenced you to death on the spot. You know that as long as I¡¯m willing, this is an irond fact. From the royal family to the council, no elves will doubt it.¡±


    Tagris raised the Sprite in his hand, then revealed a mocking smile, ¡°In any case, the war has to continue, right? Kang De doesn¡¯t mind taking another elf¡¯s life and adding the name of a legendary hero to his battle results.¡±


    ¡°Remember this.¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273 Another Person

    273 Another Person


    After sending the two elves away, Kang De returned to the banquet hall.


    He called the butler over and instructed, ¡°Cook me some porridge.¡±


    The first time people who had never eaten those junk food ate them, they would definitely not stop as if they had eaten gourmet food. However, to Kang De, it was meaningless.


    It was fine to eat some asionally. Snacks were still snacks in the end and could not be eaten as meals.


    The butler went to arrange the food and drinks.


    !!


    The chef in the kitchen was still from the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. Although the nobles who wanted to please Kang De wanted to find a few Cathayan chefs to show their filial piety, firstly, it was very difficult to find. Secondly, this matter was also very sensitive.


    After all, it was a position in charge of food and drink. The benefits of currying favor were not worth itpared to the consequences of anything happening. The wily nobles were unwilling to find trouble.


    However, the master of the Chamber of Commerce was capable. Even if he did not know how to make Cathayan vegetables, he could still cook rice porridge.


    Twenty to thirty minutester, the steaming porridge was served. The gori mainly ate fruits and snacks and was not interested in food like porridge that was tasteless and hot. Leona was already full. The little girl did not eat much, and only Hong San ate some with Kang De.


    Kang De gestured for the butler to leave. He stirred the pot of porridge with a spoon, picked out a little, and extracted it. He did not discover anything amiss. Hong San took the spoon, smelled it, and tasted it a little before nodding.


    Therefore, he began to eat. He ate it with apanying ingredients like Old Godmother1, beef jerky, and pickled peppers.


    Kang De gulped down half a bowl and exhaled. He smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    As soon as the irksome elf left, Leona squeezed to Kang De¡¯s left.


    Miss Vidal, as ady, was already full, but as a girl, she was still staring at the snacks on the table, especially the transparent jelly with a heart-shaped bottom. It was crystal clear, cute, and trembling. It was sweet, tender, and smooth under the light.


    Delicious.


    She wanted to eat it.


    As she slowly stretched out her hand to the te containing the jelly, she said as if nothing had happened, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this?¡±


    When Kang De saw Miss Vidal¡¯s small actions, heughed in his heart, but he did not expose her. However, when he saw that Hong San was also looking up at him, he said, ¡°It was originally a very important negotiation, at least in the eyes of the outside world. Perhaps in the eyes of the world, the negotiation has begun from the first meeting and is filled with argument and tit for tat¡­¡±


    He did not expect it to be like this.


    It was a mess.


    Not only was the progress messy, but the elves¡¯ envoy was also messy.


    If the person involved did not make a statement, be it the current follower or theter historian, even if they racked their brains, they could not imagine how strange this negotiation was¡­


    Hong San smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all like this. My master once said that the drastic changes and major events in those history books are mostly done by a group of ruthless people who put their heads on their belts but were not confident and trembled in fear. In the future, just a few words would cause future generations to fantasize endlessly. However, to the person involved, it¡¯s a danger of life and death, a gamble of fear and courage.¡±


    He paused for a moment and smiled, ¡°It was a dangerous day decadester that made me sigh endlessly, but in retrospect, there were ws and imperfections everywhere.¡±


    Kang De curled his lips. ¡°This is not a gamble.¡±


    Hong San paused for a moment and revealed a very mysterious smile, ¡°That might not be the case.¡±


    Kang De said proudly, ¡°How can this be considered a gamble? If it¡¯s a gamble, I secretly looked at the other party¡¯s cards first. How can I lose?¡±


    Hong San took a sip of porridge and said slowly, ¡°But, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hong San nced at him and said in a subtle tone, ¡°This is gambling.¡±


    ¡°Master often said that man proposes but God disposes. This is extremely true. For example, in a battle between two hundred people with the samebat strength, perhaps the reason why one side was defeated was that one of the soldiers ate an extra fried dough stick for breakfast, causing his stomach to be full. He was half a beat slower when dodging the spear, so he was stabbed to death.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s usually a prestigious and capable warrior. His death caused shock and fear in the surrounding officials, and then it affected their battle, causing more and more people to die or be injured in battle. Then, the entire army continuously copsed, lost, and retreated. The reason for failure is only because a soldier ate an extra fried dough stick¡ªhow can a strategist predict such a thing? Even immortals can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°The so-called strange strategy is only to think of a way to raise our morale a little and make our soldiers and elites moreplete, allowing our training to be moreplete. We can only increase our chances of winning in the general direction. Many idents and variables that continuously appear are simply not something the strategist can grasp. That¡¯s called fate.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­Heaven calcted,¡± Hong San said softly. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that if our 70 to 80% chance falls, Duke Tagris is not what you think, but a feminine elf who¡¯s just a little feminine. Then what you did today, and even what you n to do in the future¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Although he said this, he could not help but fall into deep thought. He looked a little shocked and even a little flustered, so much so that he thought about it repeatedly in his heart.


    After thinking about it, he felt that there was no problem, so he red at Hong San, ¡°Disturbing the morale of the army!¡±


    Hong San smiled dryly and said, ¡°Heaven calcted¡­ what if?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no what if!¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t n to do anything. What if something happens? Will it harm me? What if I¡­ what if I kill him!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey!¡±


    At this moment, Leona¡¯s angry cry sounded. The sinful hand that Miss Vidal stretched out to eat the sweet food was intercepted by the gori. The bad gori had been staring at the other party for a long time. Just as the silver-haired girl was about to seed, it snatched the jelly at lightning speed. With the gori¡¯s ability, snatching from Leona was as easy as ying.


    However, a gori was a gori after all.


    Leona rolled her eyes and snuggled into Kang De¡¯s arms. She cried fakely, ¡°Kang De, look at him!¡±


    The gori slowly picked up the jelly in front of Leona and bit it. Seeing this, her mouth opened slightly, and transparent jelly slid down her mouth. Because it was a beautiful girl, it did not look disgusting.


    However, it was very stupid.


    Yes, beautiful girls were not disgusting no matter what they did, but they could be very stupid.


    Then, she pounced at Kang De. ¡°Get up!¡±


    The two of them began to fight through Kang De, but in terms ofbat strength, the gori was like teasing a kitten.


    He had women on both sides. It sounded beautiful, but in fact, Kang De could only raise his bowl high to prevent the porridge from sshing on anyone. He coaxed repeatedly, ¡°Stop fooling around, stop fooling around¡­¡±


    Hong San watched the show from the side and even added fuel to the fire, ¡°Look, Your Highness, do you really want to add another one?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Kang De red angrily, ¡°This is only our n! It¡¯s only a strategy. There¡¯s another one. I f*cking smashed tens of thousands of elves into peanut butter not long ago. It¡¯s impossible just thinking about it.¡±


    Hong San looked at Kang De strangely and shook his head and sighed.


    Kang De¡¯s extremely sensitive self-esteem warned in a certain aspect and he suddenly said, ¡°Why are you sighing?!¡±


    ¡°Master said that no one is perfect. I believed him.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Your Highness, did you want to take a photo of me just now?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am? At least you dodged quickly. Don¡¯t be caught by me next time.¡±


    The gori and Leona continued to fight with small actions. Kang De and Hong San spoke from afar. The Cathayan held the porridge bowl and stood up. He said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not easy to bully.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I can give you what you want.¡± Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Hong San took a few steps back, pulled open the door, and whispered, ¡°Your letter should have been sent to Princess Tina, right?¡±


    Then, he turned around and ran. He did it in one go and used his movement technique.


    The gori and Leona¡¯s movements seemed to have been pressed to pause. The two of them froze together. Immediately, the beautiful girls with their own merits looked at him sharply and said in unison, ¡°Tina?¡±


    ¡ªHong San, f*ck you!


    The next day, Hong San regretted it.


    No one was perfect.


    Although Prince Kang De was a very good loyal subject in all aspects, it did not mean that the other party was a perfect person without any ws. There were still many ws, such as¡­


    He was extremely vengeful.


    Hong San finally experienced the fear of the people from the Glory Sand Castle, because since early in the morning, His Highness Kang De had stared at him and smiled sinisterly. He did not fight or curse and did not have any hostile actions.


    She often looked at him meaningfully and smiled sinisterly. She even muttered a few instructions to someone and stared at him as she spoke.


    Hong San was on tenterhooks and felt regret in his heart. He could not help but reflect on why he was so mischievousst night. It seemed that after the battle of Valentine, his entire body began to slowlye to life.


    Before he could find an opportunity to admit defeat, the elves came uninvited.


    Kang De went out to wee them and was stunned to see this. It was not only Tagris and ndir but also the few middle-aged elves he had seen outside the city yesterday and six young elves.


    There were a total of ten.


    He was definitely not here to eat, chat, and drink.


    As expected, Tagris¡¯s expression was serious. He bowed to Kang De and said calmly, ¡°As per the instructions of the Phoenix King and the council, I¡¯ll contact you in my personal capacity to wee the dead soldiers back to their hometown.¡±


    It was as if everythingst night was a dream.


    However, it was not a dream.


    After saying that, Tagris smiled calmly at him. ¡°Talk.¡±


    Talk.


    He had to call someone to make up the numbers.


    Hong San discussed with Kang De, ¡°This is the n of the elves. If there are only our people in the meeting, they can spread rumors and casually fabricate the oue of the meeting, saying that you don¡¯t care about Goethe¡¯s interests, et cetera¡­ His Highness has already seen the sowing discord between the elves. It¡¯s very powerful. They¡¯ve thought about these things.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Find the representatives of the nobles and officials toe in. It¡¯s difficult to distinguish loyalty and betrayal.¡±


    The news would still leak and could not even ensure their loyalty.


    Hong San shrugged and said, ¡°After weighing the pros and cons, this is the only way. Fortunately, Your Highness has a clear conscience. This is something the elves can¡¯t imagine. You don¡¯t have much desire for wealth and power.¡±


    Then let¡¯s talk.


    Thepleted city hall, a wide conference hall. That day, Nick had once gathered representatives of the entire city for a meeting here and roughly and forcefully assigned tasks. That was the first time Kang De had encountered Leona and Nick. His first impression was not good.


    However, now, the person sitting at the head was already Kang De.


    Two rows to the left and right were the humans and elves. Their gazes were confrontational, but neither of them spoke because everyone knew that they were only foils in this conversation.


    The meeting began.


    Tagris, who was sitting opposite him, made a speech and exined his intentions. He begged in a benevolent and peaceful spirit, begging Kang De to let the remains of the soldiers in the wilderness return to the Great Forest.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°In principle, there¡¯s no problem. Goethe is a responsible country and won¡¯t do anything to humiliate the corpses of our enemies. We use courage and honor to protect our home and will kill any enemy who dares to invade our territory, but we won¡¯t take pleasure in humiliation and trampling corpses. However, you also know that we¡¯re the victims¡­¡±


    An elf looked at Kang De and wanted to speak. He raised his hand and said calmly, ¡°Alright, friend, don¡¯t argue academically about the right and wrong of this war. If you have any objections, let me put it another way¡ªbut you also know that we¡¯re the winners.¡±


    The humans chuckled proudly.


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°As the victor, we allow you to retrieve the bones of yourrades. This is a benevolent action, not an obligation. At the same time, we¡¯ve encountered the trauma of war. Countless brave people have also died or lost their families because of it. We¡¯ve consumed a lot of energy. We¡¯ve experienced the mes of war. All of this has to be borne by the loser. In other words, if you want to retrieve the bones, you have to exchange them.¡±


    He leaned forward and asked, ¡°Then, what does your country n to pay?¡±


    Tagris did the same and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re willing to release the captives. How about it?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 274 - 274 Overbearing Request

    274 Overbearing Request


    Captives.


    The expressions of the human representatives sitting changed slightly and they exchanged nces.


    This was a brilliant move. As expected of the work of the elves.


    Using living captives to exchange for dead bones was undoubtedly a good deal.


    If Kang De agreed, it was equivalent to using a group of rtively worthless Goethe captives to calm the greatest storm.


    If Kang De did not agree, it would be even better. In His Highness Kang De¡¯s eyes, the safety of his fellow Goethe people who had bravely fought and been captured was notparable to some gold coins. Goethe people, what do you think?


    Kang De¡¯s expression did not change as he said indifferently, ¡°Eh, you still keep captives? This is the first time I know. I thought that every time you win a battle, the first thing you do is ughter the city and the captives.¡±


    He nced at Tagris and the Sage beside him, ndir, and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Then, the middle and lower-level officers and nobles of the elves went to the city to capture children to eat, and the high-level officers and nobles went around to capture strong or ugly males of inferior races to perform art with their wives.¡±


    Hong San immediately bit his hand. Leona¡¯s cultivation was a little inferior. Although she barely closed her mouth, she stillughed like a fart.


    The other humans and elves looked at each other. Only the members of the banquetst night could understand this joke.


    ndir¡¯s face instantly turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. He looked at Kang De, his eyes filled with intense grief and indignation as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not.¡± Tagris¡¯s expression did not change, but his right hand was removed from the table as if nothing had happened and moved to his thigh. His shoulder moved slightly as if he was twisting the flesh on his thigh.


    A momentter, the Sage could not help but lower his voice in protest, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, please don¡¯t casually nder and fabricate rumors to nder the Twilight Dynasty!¡±


    Kang De widened his eyes. ¡°How can you nder others for no reason? When did I spread rumors?¡±


    ndir said angrily, ¡°The elves are not a barbaric and bloodthirsty race. We¡¯re the leaders of the civilized world. We can¡¯t allow any actions that vite justice to happen in the sacred royal army¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Kang De raised his hand with a strange expression and said, ¡°Wait, wait, oh my god, I¡¯ve never made this rumor!¡±


    The humans present were stunned, then they roared withughter. Be it whether they were amused or not, whether they felt that it was funny, they all acted very cooperatively.


    Everyone pped the table and stomped their feet,ughing wildly until tears flowed.


    On the one hand, it was to give Kang De face. On the other hand, opportunities to mock the elves did not appear every day.


    The expressions of the elves changed.


    Even if he had been mentally prepared and had already realized it, he still felt indescribable anger and humiliation when he really faced it.


    When had the elves been teased, humiliated, and amused by the enemy at the negotiation table?


    How many years had it been since such a thing had happened? Or had it ever happened even once?


    For a moment, they red at Kang De. Their gazes were like sharp knives as if they wanted to cut this detestable Cathayan into pieces.


    ndir should be able to deal with such a situation with ease, but the Elven Sage had just been stunned by Kang De. The impact of the night banquet and the conversation after had still not dissipated. If he was careless and passive everywhere, it would really be a huge humiliation.


    Amidst the wildughter and jeering of the humans, Tagris¡¯ expression still did not change.


    He slowly said, ¡°ndir¡¯s words are correct. The Twilight Dynasty will definitely not allow any cruel and barbaric actions to appear in the divine army¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Kang De to answer, he stood up and said seriously, ¡°The army general whomanded and led all this has an undeniable responsibility for the massacre in Valentine and the surrounding viges and towns.¡±


    ¡°The formermander of the Dusk Legion, Thendron, was cruel and bloodthirsty. He killed civilians andmitted an unforgivable sin. The council has already stripped him of all his military ranks and honor and chased him out of the army. His noble status was abolished and he was given an extremely harsh punishment. His crimes were announced to the entire kingdom.¡±


    Looking around at the humans present, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it again. The actions of individual scum can¡¯t represent the entire Royal Army. We¡¯ve already severely punished the officers whomitted war crimes.¡±


    ¡°The Twilight Dynasty won¡¯t avoid mistakes and has the determination and ability to correct them. I advise everyone here not to casually nder and frame them. We¡¯ll use separate cases to judge the honor of the entire Royal Army.¡±


    The humanughter gradually stopped.


    The morale of the elves was slightly raised.


    Tagris looked around at everyone, then sat down.


    No matter the truth, his statement was meless.


    However, because his concept had changed and he had proposed peace negotiations in the council, he had betrayed the interest group he had previously been in and caused the anger of the big shots of the war faction. That was why he had been severely punished and deprived of everything for the crime of losing his master and humiliating the country. After being imprisoned, Thendron was unwilling to ept the olive branch handed over by the peace faction and be the tool of the other faction. That was why he had cut off all hope of reviving.


    Now, it was said that he had been severely punished for starting a massacre¡­ As expected of politics.


    Kang De knew that it was useless to dwell on this problem, so he only revealed a mocking smile.


    Opposite him, Tagris seemed to have seen through his thoughts, but his expression did not change.


    Last night, they had sat together almost intimately and argued, but now, it had be like this.


    However, a human noble said angrily, ¡°Is it enough to punish him?¡±


    ndir, who had just performed badly, adjusted his thoughts and looked over with a cold gaze. ¡°Is it not enough?¡±


    The other party gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There are countless casualties in Valentine¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ndir stood up, his gaze arrogant and cold, ¡°ording to justice and thew, the Twilight Dynasty punished the soldiers whomitted war crimes and gave him a legal punishment to warn the other officers and generals. That¡¯s all¡ªit has nothing to do with you, Valentine, or Goethe.¡±


    This time, it was the humans¡¯ expressions that changed drastically.


    The other party¡¯s meaning was very clear. It was very elfin and domineering.


    Thendron was dealt with because he had vited thews of Twilight, not because he had ughtered you Goethe people. This was the justice of the elves themselves, not justice for you Goethe people.


    ¡ªOtherwise, are you worthy?


    Without waiting for the human to answer, ndir revealed a cold smile and released his aura. He was already middle-aged and past the age of showing off, but he had been very angry in the past two days.


    ¡°Could it be that you want the Twilight Dynasty topensate Valentine for the coteral losses?¡±


    He asked the obvious and pressed his hands on the table. He lowered his body and stared at the other party with an oppressive gaze. He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Let¡¯s talk about it when your Goethe army kills its way into Twilight and takes down more than half of the country in March.¡±


    The elves sneered in disdain.


    The Goethe people¡¯s faces turned red.


    There was no more disdainful insult than this.


    The elves¡¯ continuous power projection on this continent continuously branded the power, history, culture, and other marks of the Twilight Dynasty on the citizens of the various races. All kinds of impressions were subtle and inexorable.


    The Twilight Dynasty upied this continent like thergest and most terrifying monster. Shadows were projected and enveloped everyone. Everyone knew the power of the elves.


    Thend was vast and there were many vassals in the colony. It was abundant in resources and wealth. Its military strength was above the world. The expeditionary army that had won continuously in Goethe was only a small portion of the huge war power of Twilight.


    After the war erupted, almost all the Goethe people cursed their dreams and wanted the elves to have the same taste. However, as long as it was a slightly rational Goethe person, they were embarrassed to say things like counterattack and take down the capital of the elves¡­ The difference in strength between the two countries was really too great.


    Even the ruler of the human world, the powerful Empire, was extremely afraid of Twilight.


    Not to mention a small duchy like Goethe.


    Facing the disdain and provocation of the elves, they felt humiliated and angry, but they were still deeply helpless. It was as if they had stood up to resist the invasion, but they already knew the oue in their hearts¡­ Such despair and helplessness.


    At this moment, these Goethe people woke up from their previous excitement and optimism. They were in high spirits in this negotiation, but that was not the case. The elves might not treat this defeat as a dangerous failure, and the Twilight Dynasty still held an overwhelming advantage in this war.


    How could this not make people feel despair and disheartened?


    However, at this moment, Kang De raised his hand and pressed it. His expression was calm and he did not lose hisposure at all.


    He said kindly, ¡°Green Elf, sit down.¡±


    However, the Elven Sage clearly could not understand the deeper meaning of this nickname. In fact, using green to represent a certain situation or state was a culture unique to China. It should have officially taken shape in the Yuan Dynasty. Even foreigners did not have this saying, let alone elves from another world.


    However, it did not stop ndir from seeing the mockery in Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    Without waiting for him to re up, Kang De looked at the slightly dejected and angry Goethe person. He smiled and said, ¡°I finally understand this Brother Green¡¯s opinion. It means that they earned their own face. They punished the officers because the massacre was exposed. They felt very embarrassed, so they punished that elfmander to protect their face.¡±


    ¡°As for how many people died in Goethe and how many civilians Valentine was ughtered, it¡¯s not in their eyes because our country has been invaded and our citizens have been ughtered. That¡¯s our loss of face. They don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°They only protect their face, and we have to earn our own face back.¡±


    Everyone in Goethe understood this principle, but it was precisely because they understood that they were helpless and dejected.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡±


    Kang De smiled. He knocked on the table and made everyone look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not done yet. You can earn your own face¡ªspeak of which, didn¡¯t I already earn it back?¡±


    The elves were spectators and reacted faster. When they heard this, their eyes changed and the arrogant, proud, and disdainful expressions on their faces immediately froze. Then, the Goethe people reacted.


    He had earned it back.


    Where was it?


    Outside the city, the five Dragon g Legions and 60,000 elf soldiers had a shocking victory.


    The casualties of both sides could basically be said to be one life for another.


    The Goethe people who had returned to their senses could not help but be enlightened. They looked at Kang De with more gratitude and respect. After the meeting ended, today¡¯s answer and confrontation would be spread.


    It was even more satisfying than Valentine¡¯s speech.


    Kang De nced at Hong San. He was writing in shorthand and the recording pen on the table.


    He looked at the elves again and at the pairs of angry but helpless eyes.


    ¡ªWhat are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a ferocious man with a nuclear explosion?


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Tagris interrupted and looked at Kang De, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to argue. Let¡¯s return to the topic. Your Highness Kang De, the elves are willing to exchange the Goethe captives for the corpses of the fallen soldiers. We can exchange all the captives captured by the expeditionary army so far. What do you think?¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Wait, can captives be exchanged?¡±


    Tagris¡¯ expression changed slightly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we have captives too.¡±


    Kang De revealed his shining teeth, ¡°We don¡¯t have the habit of killing captives. The Dusk Legion that surrendered that day was notpletely wiped out. We¡¯re undergoing a selection interrogation. The elf soldiers who participated in the massacre of the civilians will be judged and executed by the people of Valentine¡­¡±


    Duke Tiling¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re willing to exchange captives?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    Kang De raised a finger, ¡°Among the soldiers who surrendered in the Dusk Legion, I¡¯ll choose a hundred seriously injured elf soldiers and 200 elves whomitted very light crimes and did not participate in the massacre. Moreover, they¡¯re the only children at home, so I¡¯ll gather 300 elves¡­¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll exchange all the Goethe soldiers captured by the Elven Expeditionary Force so far with you. This is a very fair deal. After all, the Twilight Dynasty is a responsiblerge country. They¡¯ll do anything to save innocent soldiers, right? They¡¯re only a group of human captives. How much can they be worth? It¡¯s worth it even if I have to exchange all my captives for an elf, right? Isn¡¯t it, Duke Tagris?¡±


    ndir protested, ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sage wants fairness? Alright, let¡¯s exchange ording to the ratio.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll carve the words ¡®this elf was exchanged for by Duke Tagris and the higher-ups of the expeditionary army with a vulgar, lowly, ugly, and stupid Goethe soldier¡¯ on the faces of every elf soldier I exchange for it as a memento. Don¡¯t look at me like that. You can also stab the face of the Goethe captive with the words ¡®this Goethe soldier was exchanged for a noble, elegant, and pure honor¡¯. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    ndir almost vomited blood.


    Tagris was silent, his expression still unreadable.


    He asked, ¡°Since Prince Kang De has such a suggestion, I¡¯m afraid you want Twilight to exchange the corpses of the elf soldiers for something else, right?¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Yes, money. I need money. It¡¯s because you forced me that I had no choice but to kill so many elves. This stained my hands with blood and my conscience. My young heart has been greatly hurt. I wantpensation, mental damage, spellcasting consumption, warpensation¡­¡±


    He continuously made up famous names. Tagris asked directly, ¡°How much?¡±


    Kang De snapped his fingers. ¡°Hong San, give me a number.¡±


    Hong San took out a piece of paper and nced at it. He said seriously, ¡°Duke, in view of the various unfair treatment and harm suffered by the elves, as well as the subsequent¡­¡±


    Duke Tiling said coldly, ¡°Tell me the result.¡±


    Hong San swallowed and made his tone sound calm as he read the final conclusion.


    ¡°Therefore, with the Sovereign gold coins forged during the Light King¡¯s era as the benchmark, we request the Twilight Dynasty topensate His Highness Kang De with a total price of 18 million gold coins. At least half of the amount needs to be Sovereign gold coins or equivalent pure gold, and the other half can bepensated with the value of various resources¡­¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275 However, The Elves Gave More…

    275 However, The Elves Gave More¡­


    1,800.


    10,000.


    This number swept through the entire meeting hall like a silence spell.


    Even the Goethe people present revealed disbelief and an expression that said, ¡°You really f*cking dare to ask.¡±


    For a moment, the scene was dead silent.


    Kang De looked as if nothing had happened. He took a piece of white paper in front of Hong San and wrote and drew with a pen.


    18 million gold coins.


    The currency values of the various countries were different, so they requested that the Sovereign gold coins issued by the Twilight Dynasty in the era of the Light King be thepensation unit. This gold coin was very colorful and beautifully designed. It also used advanced elven craftsmanship and production concepts. The edges were jagged and resistant to wear and tear. It could also prevent people from taking advantage of others. Once it was pushed out, with the continuously expanding trade influence of the elves, it traveled the continent at an extremely fast speed.


    A considerable portion of the money Kang De borrowed from the Goode family¡¯s treasure room was such elf gold coins.


    Previously, when he decided on this number, he specially got someone to weigh a Sovereign gold coin. It weighed about six grams. 18 million was 108 million grams.


    It was 108,000 kilograms.


    That was 108 tons of gold.


    What was the national gold reserve of the People¡¯s Republic of China?


    About 2,000 tons.


    5%.


    Even if he only asked for half of thepensation to be paid in gold, it would be 54 tons.


    54 tons of gold was given a discount at a super high jump price. If it was sold at 400 yuan per gram, it would be f*cking more than 20 billion yuan. It was pure profit.


    Apart from the illusory and heavy cost of moving forward at the time anchor, Kang De had only paid a portion of the asphalt road and a second-hand car.


    This was simply robbery.


    ¡ªThe premise was that he could really snatch it.


    However, in fact, this was a fool¡¯s dream. The sky full of openings was originally part of the negotiation. Then, the defending side sat on the ground and returned the money. The two sides continuously argued and bargained before finally finalizing a number that both sides agreed on.


    Or, the negotiation would copse.


    However, this was not the main point of the problem. The main point was that the Goethe people present knew the pattern of negotiation, but they still felt that thispensation amount was really too¡­ exaggerated.


    Was it an exaggeration?


    Exaggeration.


    Kang De calcted a string of numbers on the paper and looked at Hong San.


    The elves were the overlords of the world and had vast territories, colonies, and many people under their rule. Suchnd and wealth required martial strength to ensure. The annual military expenditure of the Twilight Dynasty was simply an astronomical figure to the other countries. The exact amount was a state secret, but it was not unknown.


    At the very least, through ten years of continuous observation, spection, collection, and calction, Hong San¡¯s master had roughly calcted the financial ie and military expenditure of the Twilight Dynasty in the past ten years.


    The average annual military expenditure was about 60 million gold coins.


    Kang De, the dragon, opened his mouth and wanted to swallow a third.


    10,000 to 80,000 gold coins were enough for the Royal Navy to order ten high-level main ships, enough for the Royal Army to build five full new magic legions, and even enough for the Royal Air Force to build another dragon team!


    Of course, the third choice was the most unprofitable transaction.


    The huge amount of gold coins spent to order battleships and build the army legion from the shipyard would enter the huge economic system of the Twilight Dynasty and pull in employment, promoting a series of surrounding consumption and economic growth. Arge portion of it would continuously flow back into the government¡¯s revenue, and the gold coins given to the dragon would only be f*cking imported and not exported. They were deeply hated by the economists, the finance minister, and the governors of the banks.


    One of the economic principles of the Wind Speed Continent was¡ªto sign a contract and hire a dragon to fight would definitely cause detion. Any monarch with an IQ should not do such a stupid thing.


    As economics continuously developed and the strength of the various countries continuously increased, the lives of the dragons became even sadder. If they worked, they would be tacitly suppressed by the monarchs of the various countries. If they robbed, they would be caught and killed. The former would be exploited miserably, and thetter would directly die without knowing why or even seeking justice.


    This was the inevitable development of the era. When the machine called the country expanded into a behemoth that covered the sky, nothing under the sky could stop its footsteps.


    Although the Dragon Kingdom was the Dragon Kingdom, it was far from being a country. In the era when magic had yet to flourish and the ground was filled with war, dragons soared in the sky and ruled the ground. Their powerful strength shocked the various countries and was enough to look down on all living beings. However, now, the era of dragons had already passed.


    Although the dragons were still powerful, they were only a race that had more military cooperation with the elves.


    As the number one power in the world, the proud elves would never bow and scrape to the dragons. They would even despise these outdated guys. They were already like this to dragons, let alone humans who were as greedy as dragons.


    ndir suddenly stood up, and then all the elves stood up.


    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡± The Elven Sage said sternly. ¡°This is greedy and shameless ckmail!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This is a negotiation.¡± Kang De sat steadily in the chair. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can bargain if you want too much.¡±


    ndir said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re insincere. This negotiation can¡¯t continue at all!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk? Then, do you want to fight? The next time youe, this price will not only double. You have to think carefully before you speak.¡±


    The Elven Sage was furious. He pressed his hands on the table and said in a sharp tone, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, please don¡¯t think that you can wantonly ckmail us just because we¡¯re patient and magnanimous!¡±


    At the side, Hong San said indifferently, ¡°In that case, why did the elvese?¡±


    He looked at ndir. ¡°Six legions of the elves were destroyed. The bones of at least 60,000 soldiers are exposed to the wind and sun every day. It¡¯spletely a huge humiliation. You¡¯re clearly the hegemon of the world and can advance like a hot knife through butter on the Goethe battlefield, but you have to humble yourself and pay to buy corpses. May I ask why you didn¡¯te to snatch them?¡±


    Killing intent surged in ndir¡¯s tone, ¡°The reason why we sent envoys instead of armies is that we respect the strong. Do you think we can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Hong San looked at him and said seriously, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Without waiting for the other party to speak, he said calmly, ¡°His Highness can still use the power of destruction three times. Do you want to send a legion to harass and raid and force His Highness Kang De to attack? In any case, we¡¯ve only sacrificed three legions from beginning to end. It¡¯s very worth it to kill three opportunities.¡±


    The Cathayan¡¯s eyes were like lightning as he looked at the elves. ¡°Or do you want to destroy Goethe in one go and calmly use the method you¡¯re best at?¡±


    At the same time, Kang De was also paying attention to the change in Tagris¡¯ expression.


    However, he and Hong San did not see the reaction they wanted.


    Then, Hong San shook his head and sneered, ¡°Not a bad n. It¡¯s very elf-like. However, if that¡¯s what you think, I think you¡¯re wrong about something. That¡¯s the meaning of strategic deterrence.¡±


    Kang De naturally continued, ¡°The so-called strategic deterrence is that I can hit you whenever I want. I can hit you wherever I want. Moreover, I can hit you until you cry.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here and admit defeat andpromise? It¡¯s because you can¡¯t afford this risk.¡±


    ¡°Send a small regiment to attack and snatch the corpses?¡±


    He slowly stood up and looked at the elves present. He said calmly, ¡°If youe, I¡¯ll run. You can do whatever you want here. I¡¯ll go where I belong.¡±


    ¡°The expeditionary army¡¯s main camp, the transit hub for resources, the city of the ship heavy industry, the city of the economic center, the financial center, the industrial belt, the most densely popted metropolitan area. What do you like?¡±


    ¡°Your defense is tight. What about a year, three years, five years, ten years?¡±


    ¡°Do you elves no longer n to hold a national celebration parade? Will the Invincible Fleet no longer rely on the port to replenish its supplies? Will the Royal Navy no longer carry out ship reading? Do you not n to expand the size of the city? Will you not fight anymore after destroying Goethe? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll suddenly cause trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t expect me to consider benevolence, integrity, pity, and kindness for a second. I can guarantee that I¡¯ll smash all yourrge toys and wonders into pieces. From now on, don¡¯t even think about having arge-scale industrial cluster or a mega-city belt. Wherever I smash, it¡¯ll hurt the most. I don¡¯t know, but the Empire will definitely know. Do you think they¡¯ll give me bomb suggestions?¡±


    His gaze was cold and even ferocious and violent as he stared at ndir, ¡°Let¡¯s go? If you walk out of this door today, there¡¯s no need for us to talk. Go kill all the Goethe people. I¡¯ll make your Twilight Dynasty never have peace. Let¡¯s see who does it quickly and kills ruthlessly. Whoever admits defeat first will be the grandson. How about it?¡±


    His thoughts were clear.


    ndir gritted his teeth, but he could not speak.


    This was because the concept of strategic deterrence had never appeared in the other world. Even the peerlessly intelligent wise people could not understand its meaning for a moment¡­


    However, the other world had studied it for decades and maintained rtive peace in this mutual deterrence.


    At this point, Kang De spat on the ground and sneered, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m still too kind. After destroying those five armies, I should immediately overturn the center of your expeditionary army. Then, you¡¯ll stille, but you won¡¯t be as arrogant and disgusting as today.¡±


    ¡°¡ªD*mn, even lowly businessmen and gangsters know that the trick of negotiation is to ask for a sky-high price to return the money. If I make a price, you¡¯ll turn hostile and leave. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve been greatly insulted. If you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll turn hostile. Do you want me to send it back for free and stick some money on you?¡±


    ndir had lived for hundreds of years. When had he been scolded so brazenly by a human? He was extremely angry, but he was helpless and turned around angrily.


    With a bang, Kang De punched the table and said sternly, ¡°Look at me!¡±


    Sharp, ostentatious, crazy, ruthless, and violent.


    From the day they met yesterday, Kang De had maintained extreme aggressiveness.


    This was also part of deterrence.


    A weapon that was enough to be called strategic deterrence would not make the enemy revere or even be meaningless if it was held by a weak person.


    Only by acting crazy, cruel, and cold-blooded would this group of elves really feel afraid. They believed that this human lunatic in front of them had the ability and determination to take revenge on the elves everywhere. He would definitely not stop because of cruelty and did not mind how many living beings would die because of this.


    This was the meaning of deterrence.


    Kang De wanted the elves to think of this.


    If he wanted the elves to think that even if the expeditionary army instantly conquered the entire Goethe and pulled all the Goethe people, including Tina, to Kang De and killed them one by one with a knife, Kang De would not hesitate to leave through his spatial ability without even looking. Then, he would sneak into the elves¡¯ territory and wait for a year, five years, and ten years. Then, he would give them the greatest surprise when the elves were caught off guard.


    There was a terrifying silence in the meeting room.


    The elves who stood up were furious and trembling, but no one dared to leave.


    This was because no one could bear this responsibility.


    In the dead silence, Tagris slowly said, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, I¡¯ve been listening to your speech. You emphasized that the price is sky high, and 18 million gold coins are really too much. Instead of bargaining in terms of numbers, I¡¯m more interested in whether you have a better suggestion?¡±


    This was because Kang De had emphasized his strategic deterrence ability.


    This meant that even if thepensation was negotiated and the war between the two sides continued, the elves would definitely face the same deterrence¡­ This was a threat that did not make sense.


    Kang De slowly restrained his emotions and became gentle, quiet, and calm again. Such emotional control was a bonus because people were even more afraid of guys who were usually quiet and suddenly went crazy.


    He said, ¡°Yes, I can return all the corpses to you for free. Yes, it¡¯s free. I won¡¯t take a single cent. The condition is that you leave now and reorganize the delegation to go to the Goethe capital to negotiate peace. Stop the military operations, return all the upiednd, and sign a ten-year peace treaty.¡±


    ¡°You can find the envoys of all the countries and races to notarize it.¡±


    ¡°You have ten years to scheme against me, assassinate me, and develop a defense system to deal with my attack method. I¡¯ll promise the entire world that as long as Goethe is not invaded, I won¡¯t take the initiative to use this power.¡±


    ¡°Once the negotiation is done, I¡¯ll exchange all the corpses for you. There¡¯s no charge.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The elves looked at each other and suddenly felt that this suggestion¡­ was not bad.


    ndir nced at Tagris. Duke Tiling¡¯s expression was solemn as he said calmly, ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, Your Highness. Since you¡¯ve said it, listen to my suggestion. How about it?¡±


    Kang De raised his hand and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    The Duke looked at Kang De and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll return all the upiednd and cover the cost of reconstruction topensate for the losses after the war. Moreover, we¡¯ll provide an interest-free loan of no less than 30 million gold coins. We¡¯ll open up all-roundmunication between the culture, military, and magic between the two countries. We¡¯ll no longer seal the Goethe Sea and share all the sea,nd, and trade routes with Goethe. We¡¯ll also help restore the connection between Goethe and Cathay and support the resistance activities of Cathay in more proactive and generous conditions¡­¡±


    There was amotion among the humans, but no one spoke.


    Kang De looked at the other party. ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    ¡°The condition is very simple.¡±


    Tagris said firmly, ¡°Goethe will join the Twilight Dynasty as a highly autonomous vassal country. We¡¯ll give all Cathayans the same treatment as the elven citizens and allow the Tedrell family to continue to rule, but only if you marry Princess Tina and let your bloodline extend in this country.¡±


    ¡°Allmunication between the Twilight Dynasty and Goethe will be based on you. We¡¯ll invite you to join the Twilight Council and the Arcane Law Council. The titles of the two deputy speakers are empty. We¡¯ll invite you to join the Royal Army and be the first human giant in the Twilight Army. We¡¯ll give you the quota of three Phoenix g Corps and five Dragon g Corps. The authority to control people will belong to you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯llmunicate on your behalf and make it into a marriage between you and the Empress of the Cathay South Dynasty. We¡¯ll help you build a navy and provide you with all the help we can to return to the Cathay and expel the barbarians. We¡¯ll make you the hero of your mothend and naturally control thergest Empire in the East¡­¡±


    Duke Tiling looked at Kang De and said calmly, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, how is this condition?¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276 Proposal

    276 Proposal


    ¡°Your Highness Kang De, how is this condition?¡±


    The elves¡¯ pleasant and gentle words echoed in the silent meeting room.


    The scene was silent again. The vast hall was silent without any noise.


    He had thought that Kang De¡¯s dragon¡¯s demand was already speechless. He did not expect the conditions for the elves to return to be even more exaggerated. Even the Goethe people attending the meeting revealed confused expressions.


    Then, he was vignt, thinking, muttering, and even exchanging nces.


    It was because they were suspicious.


    The reason for such doubts was¡­ this condition was really too good.


    When the Twilight Dynasty established its own country, it conquered countlessnds and had arge number of vassals. They had never given a country such generous peace conditions.


    It simply made people suspect that they were plotting something else.


    No, or rather, there must be a conspiracy.


    The Goethe people present subconsciously looked at Kang De, and there was a faint¡­ uneasiness in their eyes.


    In their opinion, Kang De did not seem to have any reason to reject this suggestion.


    This was because it was really too generous.


    Not only was it generous, but it was also extremely polite and important. This was because all the top-notch conditions and support given to Goethe were based on Kang De marrying Princess Tina and ruling this country. In addition, the extremely xenophobic and proud elves even opened the door to military, political, and arcane power to the other party. The titles of the army giant, the deputy speaker of the council, and the member of the Arcane Law Council were real military power¡­


    Most importantly, it was Cathay.


    Although Cathay had already cut off official contact with Goethe, sporadic news still crossed the sea. Everyone on the continent knew that the current situation of the Eastern neighbors across the sea was not good. They had been invaded by the barbarians in the north. Their territory had fallen and they had been defeated repeatedly, causing arge number of Cathayans to cross the sea and hide from the cruel policies of the barbarians. Kang De was naturally a member.


    Now, the elves said, ¡°We¡¯ll give you money, people, and ships. Arrange for you to marry the Empress and be the true ruler of the mothend. As a hero and saver, go home, support the royal family, and go north to save your nsmen.¡±


    Who would reject such a condition?


    Cathay was muchrger than Goethe.


    Moreover¡­ Kang De was from Cathay to begin with.


    Thinking of this, the gazes of many Goethe people changed slightly.


    If Kang De¡¯s performance in Valentine¡¯s rescue and the speech at the National Cemetery that shocked the entire country made the xenophobic Goethe people agree and ept this foreign Prince Consort as soon as possible, the elves¡¯ suggestion could make them realize something again.


    In other words, Kang De was an outsider.


    Between Cathay and Goethe, which side would he stand on?


    This was simply the best method to sow discord. It was unknown how high it waspared to the methods Thendron had yed outside Valentine City. When this condition was proposed, many things changed.


    This was because today¡¯s conversation¡­ would almost definitely spread.


    Even if the Goethe people kept their mouths shut, the elves would take the initiative to spread it.


    It was spread to all the Goethe people who were suffering from the war, to all the nobles and the Tedrell family of Goethe, to the surrendered factions, and to the Goethe people who did not want to lose their families again.


    Be it Kang De¡¯s agreement or rejection, they let everyone know.


    Silence.


    Kang De and Hong San exchanged nces.


    Hong San¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly serious.


    Such a method was extremely brilliant. The elves had suffered a huge loss and still provided such seemingly generous conditions. It was definitely not because they were afraid of Kang De, so they were aggrieved and paid a huge price.


    They only wanted to resolve the problem¡­ Because Kang De was too intimidating and destructive, the way to resolve the problem was definitely gentle and soft, and it was an open n that could not be rejected.


    No matter how soft a knife was, it was still a knife.


    The elves had probably already realized how difficult and disgusting Kang De¡¯s role in this war and even the subsequent international situation was.


    It was just like how a hooligan with a knife had appeared at the gathering of well-dressed and noble figures. With the power of the important figures, with just a word, countless people were willing to serve and use thousands of methods to make this hooligan die a horrible death. However, the problem was that this hooligan had appeared at the banquet and was less than five steps away from the noble lords. Before he was killed by the rushing guards, he could kill whoever he wanted.


    Therefore, the elves had to resolve the problem in the way they were best at.


    He would deal with Kang De first.


    Using a soft knife.


    It might not be killing, or it definitely was not killing.


    Hong San did not doubt that once the elves really nned to pay such conditions, they would definitely not y tricks. They wouldpletely fulfill all the terms and give Kang De supreme honor and extremely high status. They would build an army for him, provide all the armaments, build a navy for him, and fully support him.


    Then, he would mobilize all public opinion and all his strength to pull the refugees of Cathay over ship by ship. He would write a blood letter to the ten thousand people and make thousands of Cathayans kneel in front of Kang De¡¯s manor. Since the Goethe War was over, he would have to go back and save his country and the fallen people. He would use the cultural influence of the elves and public opinion to help Kang De make a choice that was suitable for the universal value.


    Then, this Eastern guest who had intimidated the continent in an unprecedented shameless manner would return to his country with countless battleships and troops.


    He would fall into the quagmire of war.


    The messy battle situation in Cathay could not be resolved with three destructive forces. If it could be resolved, the Twilight Dynasty and even the various countries of the continent did not mind using some methods to make this war more troublesome.


    If Kang De used it for the fourth time, he would be the enemy of the entire continent.


    Monarch, Patriarch, King, Saint¡­ All the leaders would treat him as a great enemy. There were some things that even if he did not use them, he had to die as long as he had them.


    At that time, there was only one oue.


    This troublesome Cathayan would fall into the mud of the homnd war and could not easily escape. Even if he really repelled the foreign enemies and recovered his territory, the long reconstruction process was even more terrifying than war. He would face more enemies and spend more energy, or he would directly die.


    In any case, he could no longer interfere in the matters of the West.


    It did not matter even if he died of old age.


    This was because when he died of old age, the elf baby who had been born in the year of the Battle of Valentine would have just be an adult. Elves were best at enduring, enduring until the wise rulers and capable ministers died, and enduring until the peerless heroes died.


    This was the strategy of the elves.


    They did not even have to harbor any ill intentions or think of any conspiracy. Theypleted all the terms of the treaty with maximum kindness and did not make a trap.


    ¡ªThen he would walk into the trap himself.


    He still had to face the innocent eyes and really innocent actions of the elves.


    This was the n of the elves.


    No¡­ not yet.


    This was because the Goethe people wanted to agree.


    Hong San clenched his fists because he could not think of a way to deal with it for a moment.


    This was because the Goethe people wanted to agree.


    Now, there was no awakening of national consciousness. Under the subtle influence of the elves¡¯ long-term power projection and cultural output, it was not embarrassing to be a vassal of the elves.


    Moreover, it was such a respected vassal.


    They would return all thend and bear all the reconstruction costs. They would provide a free loan of 30 million gold coins and open up all-roundmunication between military, cultural, and magic technology. They would lift the sea blockade and share all the routes.


    Not to mention anything else, Goethe had umted a huge amount of wealth from the sea trade and had be a powerful country on the continent because of this. Now, they had suffered heavy losses because of the domineering blockade of the elves. Once the Twilight Dynasty was willing to share this greatest cake with Goethe, all the Goethe people would go crazy.


    Civilians, nobles, businessmen, and all kinds of people would be tempted.


    As long as Kang De nodded and became a vassal in name, this matter could be done.


    If Kang De was unwilling, they had to continue fighting.


    Countless people would die in battle, and even Goethe would be destroyed. As long as the propaganda machine of the elves was slightly activated, the me for causing all these consequences and causing countless people to lose their rtives would fall on Kang De.


    What should he do?


    Hong San clenched his fists and thought of a way to deal with it. At this moment, the other party said lightly, ¡°If the citizens of Goethe can¡¯t psychologically ept bing a vassal of the Twilight Dynasty, it¡¯s not impossible to continue talking about this. The elves only need a dignified exnation to end this war. We¡¯ve sacrificed so much. We can¡¯t let the various countries think that we¡¯ve lost, right?¡±


    Hong San slowly exhaled and closed his eyes.


    If he could even talk about bing a vassal, he could not think of any reason for the Goethe people to reject him¡ªhate? On one hand, there were huge benefits, and on the other hand, there was the danger of destruction. Could hatred make one satisfied?


    There was silence. Everyone looked at Kang De. There was worry, anticipation, and even a trace of joy in the Goethe people¡¯s eyes, while the elves watched nkly.


    Kang De had been silent.


    Therefore, everyone watched in silence.


    After a long time.


    Kang De pped the table with lightning speed.


    All the humans and elves who were holding their breaths were shocked. Five humans and three elves directly jumped up, and a few of them covered their chests with f*cking expressions.


    Only Tagris looked at Kang De quietly, a smile shing through his eyes.


    Kang De smiled proudly like a child who hadpleted a prank.


    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Your country has raised extremely generous conditions. I see your country¡¯s sincerity. I also believe that even with such generous conditions, there¡¯s room for further discussion, right?¡±


    Tagris nodded lightly, ¡°Yes, we respect His Highness Kang De¡¯s strength and talent, so wepromised to a certain extent. This is respect for you. The Twilight Dynasty respects the strong and the people who keep their promises.¡±


    Kang De nodded lightly and said, ¡°But there are two problems here.¡±


    The elf nodded. ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Your country said that it wants to facilitate my marriage with the Cathayan Empress. Could it be that the Empress of Cathay is only a puppet and bargaining chip to the elves?¡±


    Tagris immediately stood up and bowed solemnly, ¡°If my words have caused you to misunderstand, I apologize. Twilight definitely doesn¡¯t have that intention. Cathay is our loyal ally, and the Empress of Cathay is even my personal friend. I hope that she can marry a loyal, powerful, and charming man and support her to protect the mothend. Therefore, the word I used is to facilitate it. Both sides have to agree¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s lips, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m much more interested in Her Majesty the Phoenix King than the Cathayan Empress. I like that kind of marriage more. Duke, can you facilitate it?¡±


    Tagris nced at Kang De and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I¡¯ll convey your admiration to the Royal Court, but whether I ept your proposal or not will depend on Her Majesty¡¯s decision.¡±


    It simply made him unable to find an excuse to re up and criticize.


    Or rather¡­ even if the elves were angry because of this, they could not find fault.


    Duke Tilling sat back and still maintained his calm posture. ¡°Please tell me the second thing.¡±


    Kang De sighed silently and slowly said, ¡°Excluding my part of your country¡¯s suggestion, I can¡¯t make a decision on Goethe¡¯s side. You shouldn¡¯t discuss this with me, at least not only me.¡±


    Tagris nodded and said, ¡°I understand. The reason why I¡¯m raising it here is only because this treaty exists because His Highness Kang De is involved in this war. Otherwise, with the strength of the country, Goethe is not qualified to obtain such conditions. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to show the content of this treaty to Grand Duke Tedrell. The priority depends on His Highness¡¯s will. If you agree, you¡¯ll talk to the Goethe people.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it now.¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°If they agree, I¡¯ll consider it. Tell Tina and her father first. If you want to talk, talk together.¡±


    Tagris pondered for a moment and said happily, ¡°I understand.¡±


    He stood up.


    Then, all the elves stood up.


    Then, Kang De stood up.


    All the humans stood up too.


    The attendants on both sides made way for him. Kang De shook hands with Tagris.


    ¡°A good start.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°That must be the case.¡±


    The first negotiation ended. It began in an unexpected manner and ended in an unexpected manner.


    He did not argue about a specific point, because this matter was enough to shock the mind.


    Therefore, the elves filed out and left the city hall. Kang De waved his hand. The Goethe people with different expressions did not say anything and immediately went out, leaving only the gori, Leona, and Hong San beside him.


    Kang De slowly sat back in his chair and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°In that case, you¡¯ve fallen into the elves¡¯ trap.¡±


    If the Goethe people agreed, Kang De agreed. This meant that he had already agreed.


    This was because it was impossible for the Goethe people to disagree.


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°They chose the path themselves. Bear the consequences.¡±


    After leaving the city hall and getting into the carriage, ndir looked at the Duke opposite him with a mixture of admiration and sigh. Even if the conflictst night had caused a gap between them, the Elven Sage still praised when he recalled that suggestion.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve already be a qualified politician without our realizing it. The entire forest should celebrate this, and the spirit of the previous emperor should be happy.¡±


    He praised, ¡°Such a n, double sowing discord, causing Goethe to fall into our influence trap and trap Kang De, this beast, in various ways. The public opinion and public opinion on Goethe¡¯s side will definitely carry Kang De into agreeing to this treaty and even cause a crack between the two sides. The various uses and traps prepared for Kang De willpletely restrain this arrogant human, and we can deal with him at ease¡­¡±


    ¡°ndir.¡±


    Before he could finish, Tagris interrupted him. His green eyes looked at the Sage in front of him, and the elf¡¯s words were serious and firm.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277 I Want to See the Elven Empress

    277 I Want to See the Elven Empress


    After returning to the Vidal Chamber of Commerce from the city hall, Kang De closed his door.


    As expected, the content of this meeting was quickly leaked. Even if the elves did not add fuel to the fire, it was impossible for the Goethe people present to remain silent.


    This was a matter that concerned the interests of all Goethe people.


    For a moment, it was as if a piece of metal sodium had been thrown into the calmke. An intense boiling and even explosion swept out. Be it the Goethe nobles or the spies of the various countries, everyone was stunned by the conditions set by the elves and could barely speak.


    The powerful hegemon of the world actually bowed to a human and offered such sincerity. This was unique¡­ and it was very dangerous.


    This meant that the terrifying power of destroying the city and army would converge to a certain extent with Twilight.


    As long as Kang De nodded and agreed, Goethe would immediately break free from the danger of losing their country. Moreover, it would be the most prestigious elf vassal in history¡ªit did not even have to be a vassal.


    Not to mention anything else, just the fact that the elves shared the sea route was enough for Goethe toplete a huge turnaround in ten years, let alone themunication between the Twilight Dynasty in terms of military and magic.


    With the powerful support of the Twilight Dynasty, Goethe could even turn east and discuss the position of the other party as the so-called ruler of the human world with the Empire.


    It could be imagined how far-reaching an impact this treaty would have on the world.


    This was the world overlord.


    Even if he had suffered a heavy setback in Valentine, the might of the overlord was still there. Just casually pushing out this suggestion could shock Kang De, who had created the war legend, the Duchy of Goethe, who had seen hope, and all the countries on the continent who were watching the show and having fun.


    For this, almost all the famous figures who had stopped in Valentine City gathered at His Highness Kang De¡¯s residence. They yearned to see him, ask him, test him, ask for information, listen to his teachings, and guess his true thoughts.


    It was not only political needs but also benefits.


    This was because these people all knew that the most valuable and precious thing in the world was information.


    He had obtained the news before others.


    This was because the conditions given by the elves were too generous. Not only was it a personal courtesy to His Highness Kang De, but the entire Goethe had benefited. For example, opening up the sharing route meant that the sea trade and import-and-export-rted industries of Goethe would wee a terrifying development. At this moment, it would be faster to attack first, hoard goods, and buy ships. If he could start setting up before everyone, it would mean countless huge benefits.


    Driven by this request for benefits, all the nobles turned into amiable and approachable sages. They held the hand of even an ordinary servant kindly as if they were meeting a king.


    Their smiles were warm and even fawning. They spoke to the inferior people they usually disdained to look at in the most humble tone they had in their lives and generously gave them money. As long as the other party could give even a little useful information clue, the gold coins in their hands would be stuffed over like rocks.


    However, they were all disappointed.


    The only news they could obtain was that when Prince Kang De returned, his expression was still amiable and his emotions were very stable. As usual, he did not show any abnormal performance.


    Soon, Prince Kang De¡¯s head butler, Hong San, the Cathayan, appeared in front of everyone and posted an announcement in response to everyone. Prince Kang De felt that the fate and future of Goethe would be decided by the Goethe people. The elves¡¯ suggestion had to be discussed by the Tedrell family on behalf of this country.


    Prince Kang De would not express any opinion on this alone.


    However, just this announcement was enough for everyone to make a judgment.


    This was because the conditions of the elves were too generous.


    Be it Kang De or Grand Duke Tedrell, it was impossible for them to not agree.


    To Kang De, this treaty meant that he did not have to make a fatal enemy of the world¡¯s hegemon. It also meant that he could legitimately rule a country and even bring the armies of the Western world back to his hometown to save his home as a hero. What reason did he have to disagree?


    This was even more so for Grand Duke Tedrell. On one hand, his kingdom would be destroyed, and on the other hand, he would recuperate with the support of the elves, strengthen the country, and even add a crown. What reason did he have to object?


    Therefore, many people had already made a decision.


    In their opinion, this war that was originally without suspense but had suddenly changed was about to end.


    The Goethe people were going to live a good life, and the people of the surrounding countries¡­ were going to take action.


    The news was transmitted, faster than before.


    From the beginning to the end, no one doubted that the elves would keep their word.


    This was very normal. Regardless of whether the rumors spreading now were voluntarily released by the elves, since this rumor had consequences and the elves did not deny it, it meant that the elves had tacitly agreed to all of this.


    Unless they thought of a way to kill Kang De, if they suddenly turned hostile and denied everything after the dust settled, this would definitely incur his total anger, causing the entire country to never have peace.


    With the size of the Twilight Dynasty, there was no need for them to take such a risk.


    ¡°¡­This is an open scheme. We have to think of a way!¡±


    In the main building of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, there was a central secret room with no windows on all sides. There were the most loyal guards guarding from afar and not allowing anyone to approach. In the room, Hong San paced and paced, talking to himself, his expression changing. Kang De sat on a chair and wrote words word by word.


    He was writing to Tina and even to his nominal father-inw.


    Be it out of politeness or standing, he had to officially express his attitude on this matter.


    Hong San swayed in front of him. Kang De sighed and looked up, ¡°Hey, stop pacing.¡±


    The Cathayan stopped and an anxious expression appeared on his face, ¡°Your Highness! This is the n of the elves!¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I know¡­ We¡¯ve also been scheming against them. Aren¡¯t we allowed them to return? It¡¯s their ability to have this courage and this thought.¡±


    He wrote a few more times, then pointed outside with the tip of his pen. ¡°As for those Goethe people outside, let them be. You once said that I¡¯ve done enough for Goethe. It¡¯s their turn to do something.¡±


    If they were willing to kneel and be dogs, why should he pull them up and be med by them?


    Hong San¡¯s expression froze slightly. After a moment of silence, he said softly, ¡°Your Highness, if Grand Duke Tedrell and Princess Tina agree to the conditions proposed by the elves¡­ what will you do?¡±


    Hong San was not asking if Kang De agreed.


    This was because Kang De would definitely agree.


    The master of this country, the citizens of this country, his ¡°father-inw¡± and ¡°wife¡± had both agreed. How could it be the turn of an outsider like Kang De to object? It would be funny to argue and continue to fight the elves.


    Hong San wanted to know what Kang De would do next after he had no choice but to agree.


    Kang De stopped writing for a moment as if thinking. Confusion shed through his eyes. Then, he lowered his head and continued, saying, ¡°It depends on whether Goethe and the elves understand anything.¡±


    Although the terms proposed by the elves looked so generous to the world and were actually really so, they would not let Kang De lose his mind.


    As an ordinary person, he had never enjoyed true power and had not tasted the feeling of being high and mighty and in power. The elves¡¯ suggestion was actually to give him the two countries of Cathay and Goethe and give him a noble status and huge military power. However, even Tagris did not expect this. Kang De did not feel anything about this at all and only felt that it was very powerful.


    He would not expect where Kang De came from and what he had.


    The ability and foundation Kang De had so far were enough for him to obtain everything he wanted on the more developed and familiar Earth. Although the power and status of the other world were good, it did not seem to be that good.


    As for sending troops to support Kang De and help him support his mothend¡­


    That was even more of a joke.


    ¡ªD*mn, if you have the ability to send me to the end of the Ming Dynasty or the Republic of China, I¡¯ll definitely be very interested. Attack? What kind of ce is Cathay?


    The beautiful future painstakingly woven by the Twilight Dynasty was not attractive to Kang De, so he could look at the problem more calmly. The treatment provided for him only had two goals. They could either pull him into the same camp or kick him to Cathay and kill him.


    Those generous conditions aimed at Goethe were actually hidden poison.


    Compared to Goethe, Twilight had an overwhelming advantage in the fields of economy, politics, culture, military, technology, and so on. In Kang De¡¯s knowledge, if suchprehensivemunication between two countries with a huge difference in strength was definitely aplete assimtion of ideology and a powerful invasion of soft strength, it would definitely be a huge disaster for the weak.


    The free treatment provided by the strong to the weak was actually very expensive.


    History told Kang De that once a country established an overall advantage in the economic field, it would definitely raise the g of free trade. When their powerful manufacturing industry was enough to form apetitive advantage over the world, why not embrace free trade and snatch the money of other countries?


    Ennd in the industrial era, the United States after World War II, and [Beep¡ª] were all like this.


    Since the elves surpassed Goethe in all aspects, the so-calledprehensivemunication was only a terrifying assimtion. In a few years, it could turn Goethe into an elf inside and out.


    As for sharing the route, it was even more obvious. What was given to you was yours. If he did not want to give it to him, he could take it back at any time. Goethe had now suffered a heavy blow to its sea trade because of the sanctions and blockade of the elves. The other party¡¯s invincible navy was here. Giving it to him was as simple as taking it back.


    If Kang De interfered, even if there was full openmunication, the invasion of the elves¡¯ soft strength would be a joke. Perhaps the Twilight Dynasty would even turn into Kang De inside and out. Everything Earthlings had created in the 100 to 200 years after the industrial era was not something the current elves couldpare to.


    As long as he was given time¡­


    As long as he was willing to do it¡­


    Therefore, the question Hong San asked was actually straight to the point.


    He wanted to know what Kang De had to do after this.


    Therefore, Kang De replied that it depended on Goethe and the elves.


    The elf¡¯s suggestion was ill-intended. Kang De could tell. It was impossible for Grand Duke Tedrell and Tina, or even the smart people in this country, not to see it.


    However, this was the sad part of humans.


    Humans could not maintain their rationality forever. Or rather, rationality and courage were very extravagant, because that was often apanied by pain. Compromise, disregard, numbness, and retreat would bring benefits and joy.


    If they agreed, Goethe would be extremely rich and prosperous in the next few decades. People would obtain huge benefits and benefits, but in a few decades, the potential danger would erupt. However, at that time, the people who made the decision had already enjoyed enough benefits and made arrangements for the family. They would even pass away one after another, and the future danger would no longer be rted to them¡­


    ¡ªWhat would they choose?


    The difference between the choices made was often the difference between politicians.


    This was what Kang De wanted to see.


    In the end, the fate of Goethe had to be decided by the Goethe people themselves.


    Grand Duke Tedrell, Tina, and the brave people of this country that he had never met¡­ He did not want or have the obligation to bear all of this alone.


    The ugly thing that had happened on Valentine¡¯s night a few days ago¡­ once was enough.


    He looked at Hong San and slowly revealed a gentle smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s even better if the Goethe people are all so useless.¡±


    For some reason, Hong San seemed to have understood this smile and could not help but shiver. Moreover, he felt an extremely cold feeling.


    Heposed himself slightly and said bitterly, ¡°However, the challenge doesn¡¯t onlye from here. The person who doesn¡¯t want to see this treaty signed the most must be the Empire. They have an old grudge against Your Highness and will definitely have the conspiracy to deal with it. Along the way, I¡¯ve been thinking that even if the Empire takes the gentlest and most careful attitude, it will take action.¡±


    At this point, Hong San sighed, ¡°For example, not long after the treaty is signed, the entire continent will spread the atrocities of the barbarians in the north of Cathay. The entire Western civilization is paying attention to the cruel destruction of the ancient Eastern Empire by those barbarians. The great leaders of various countries and races were instructed by the gods overnight and are filled with the brilliance of civilization. The various countries will definitely take practical actions and explore the possibility of military support and armed interference in Cathay. Themander-in-chief will definitely be you.¡±


    ¡°The kidnapping of public opinion you mentioned is like this. In the current mainstream understanding, gratitude and loyalty are the most recognized perfect qualities. These are things any big shot with a good image has to protect and possess.¡±


    ¡°After the treaty is signed, you will be the strongest and most famous figure on this continent. You will build your strength and reputation in a foreign country and return to your homnd with powerful strength and support to save your citizens. This is the loyalty expressed in every legendary story.¡±


    ¡°The various countries will ask you amicably if you need the volunteer army and military support. The citizens will discuss when you¡¯ll return east. Our Cathayanpatriots in the exiled continent will find you and cry and beg. They¡¯ll tell you about the atrocities of the enemies, the suffering of the empire, and the blood debts. They¡¯ll even die to show their sincerity and beg you to return as soon as possible. The Cathayans will spontaneously pledge their loyalty to you and be willing to follow you back. The Imperial Court will send important ministers to visit three times¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone will think of a way to let you return to Cathay, be it the countries of the continent, the elves, or Cathay¡­ This is almost the alliance of the entire world.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, if you stay in Goethe¡­¡±


    At this point, Hong San stopped.


    There was no need to say the rest. Everyone would understand.


    He concluded, ¡°In short, everyone will think of a way to send you, a rule breaker, to another continent. It¡¯s best if you never return¡ªthis is only the gentlest, most cautious, and timid method.¡±


    ¡°There are even more intense, terrifying, and sinister ones.¡±


    His tone was heavy and his eyes were serious.


    This was what he had been worried about.


    The elves¡¯ unstoppable and grand scheme was enough to stir the storm in the entire world.


    Kang De was only silent for a moment. He shook his head and smiled, ¡°Oh.¡±


    It was a simple word.


    However, his expression, tone, actions, and even reaction time were enough to be unnoticeable details.


    Hearing this and seeing Kang De¡¯s performance, Hong San¡¯s pupils constricted violently.


    His long-standing confusion and guesses were forcefully confirmed at this moment. The huge impact resulting was even several times greater than the elf¡¯s previous suggestion, even making his legs go weak.


    Kang De seemed to sense something and looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hong San smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re a little¡­ too calm. It¡¯s so calm that I¡¯m a little afraid.¡±


    Kang De did not probe further because there was no reason to suspect anything. He smiled, ¡°Calm¡­ a little. I¡¯m indeed not too flustered. Along the way, there are very few things that make me flustered.¡±


    The gori, who had been acting as a bodyguard and had not left his side, snorted, ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? At most, we¡¯ll go home. Who can do anything to us?¡±


    Kang De shook her hand and smiled nostalgically as he recalled the days of the Holy Seal Inds.


    This was indeed a good idea.


    The surroundings of the Holy Seal Inds suppressed all supernatural forces. The elves were known as the hegemons of the world, and their magic technology was number one in the world. There were as many mages as there were clouds, and experts were like rain. The Invincible Fleet was invincible, but even if they gathered the strength of the entire country to kill their way to the Holy Seal Inds, they were only a group of sampans in the era of sail.


    Even the current Royal Navy of Ennd could defeat them.


    At that time, he would return to Earth and get some coastal cannons, rockets, and so on. With his iron son around, he would find magical animals to teach him. Even if the entire world¡¯s military came, it would only be a game of Beach Head 2000.


    However¡­ there was no need to go back.


    Kang De thought of the story of the Holy Seal Inds and the warning in the crimson scroll.


    Hong San asked, ¡°So, Your Highness¡­ what do you want to do now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Kang De replied. ¡°I want to see Tagris and officially ask him if this suggestion is the Elven Empress¡¯s idea. What does the council have to say about it? If he answers yes, I¡¯ll tell him. I want to see the Elven Empress andmunicate some things with her face to face.¡±


    Hong San looked surprised, but the next moment, footsteps sounded from outside, then the guard shouted carefully. Leona went out to check. When she returned, her expression was a little strange.


    ¡°Tagris is here with the bottle of Sprite.¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278 Drunk Again

    278 Drunk Again


    ¡°Tagris?¡±


    At the mention of the elves, the elves arrived. Kang De was a little surprised, then frowned.


    In the current public opinion and environment, the outside world was already discussing it spiritedly. As the Elven Duke and the special envoy of Twilight, if Tagris visited under the rising public opinion, it would definitely make people¡¯s imaginations run wild.


    One had to know that Kang De taking the initiative to invite him waspletely different from the other partying to his door.


    Leona had traveled the business world and been through hundreds of battles. She still had this political sensitivity. She saw what Kang De was thinking and was half worried and halfforted. ¡°The good news is that although he came, he was not discovered by anyone. The bad news is that even our people did not discover how he got in.¡±


    It was said that this Duke Tiling had directly appeared in the banquet hall that had treated him to a mealst night under strict defense. Then, he pulled open the door and politely conveyed the request to the shocked maid who passed by.


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is this a demonstration of power?¡±


    If he could quietly appear in the banquet hall without alerting anyone, he might also be able to quietly appear in Kang De¡¯s bedroom at night.


    When the gori heard this, she jumped up.


    As the best fighter beside Kang De, she took on the burden of being a bodyguard. In fact, arge portion of the defense work of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce was borne by the mercenary group under her. Now, she was actually quietly approached by an elf gigolo¡ªno!


    Therefore, she said firmly, ¡°Kang De, it¡¯s too dangerous outside! I have to hug you when I sleep in the future!¡±


    Leona was stunned and angry. ¡°Now is the time to talk about this?¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a top-notch expert in the Twilight Dynasty¡­ It¡¯s not surprising that a Mage can sneak into the Vidal Chamber of Commerce without anyone knowing. After all, the gori is guarding me, but this at least reminds us¡­¡±


    For example, there were ultimately top experts in this world who could pose a threat to his personal safety.


    The gori could not stand it and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll beat him up and teach him a lesson!¡±


    Kang De reached out to press down the gori and shook his head, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be here to show off¡­ Since he can propose such a generous and sincere condition, he won¡¯t show his might at this moment and stimte my rebellious mentality. If he¡¯s reminding me, who should I be wary of? The Empire?¡±


    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see him.¡±


    The gori said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leona originally wanted to follow, but she was more careful and thought more. Now that this change had happened in the battle between Goethe and the elves, the elves had actually put in so much effort. In that case, the awkward one was the Empire. After all, she was from the Empire and a member of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce. Kang De had a secret meeting with the elf envoy. It was better for her to hear less about this and save herself the trouble in the future.


    As soon as she stopped, Kang De and the gori had already walked downstairs. Leona turned around and saw that Hong San was still in a daze. She shouted, ¡°Hey! What are you waiting for? Follow him!¡±


    After experiencing the battle of Valentine together, the Vidal Chamber of Commerce had even given Hong San¡¯s Heaven and Earth Association great support. Leona and Hong San were not strangers, and it could even be said that they had some rtionship.


    Coupled with Leona¡¯s background as a businessman and her habit of building connections, she knew Hong San¡¯s weight in Kang De¡¯s heart. Coupled with her thoughts about Kang De every day, it was clearly a profitable business to pull Hong San to help.


    Today, when he saw Hong San in a daze and in a daze, he could not help but remind him.


    Hong San was shocked when he heard this. Only then did he return to his senses. His face was a little pale and there was even sweat on his forehead. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    Leona frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look right. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Hong San subconsciously said, ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±


    No matter what, the silver-haired girl was an extremely talented business genius. Her sharp eyes had long been trained in negotiations. She could tell at a nce that Hong San was insincere.


    She looked at the other party deeply, ¡°Now that things have changed, I don¡¯t know what follow-up n the elves have, but I know that they must have ill intentions. If the elves can swallow their anger, they won¡¯t be called elves¡­ In other words, the situation Kang De is facing is still not too optimistic¡­¡±


    At this point, Leona sighed, ¡°I¡¯m from the Empire and only know how to do business. I don¡¯t understand politics and strategy. That gori woman only knows how to fight. It¡¯s useless to use her brain. You¡¯re the only one around Kang De who can make decisions and discuss things¡­ Don¡¯t let anything happen.¡±


    At first, Hong San focused and listened, but then his expression slowly became serious. In the end, he looked at Leona and bowed deeply. He said in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, my life has long belonged to His Highness Kang De.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and did not exin.


    He chased after Kang De.


    Leona looked at his figure and slowly exhaled.


    In the previous war, she was trapped in this city. At that time, Nick¡¯s friends and foes were uncertain, and the elves were eyeing him covetously. Even outside the city seemed to be enemies.


    She was at a loss, so Kang De protected her. No, at that time, everyone protected each other.


    At that time, every time they discussed a problem, it was her, Kang De, and Hong San. She wanted to protect the members of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, Hong San wanted to protect the people of the Heaven and Earth Association, and Kang De wanted to protect everyone.


    Now, after the destruction of the powerful enemy, Kang De¡¯s battle became known to the world. Now, he was already a figure who shocked Twilight and was famous on the continent. He was paid attention to by the monarchs of various countries and feared by the Twilight Dynasty. He had be a big shot who could affect the situation of the world. Hong San had also been reborn. From then on, he was no longer humble and timid. Instead, he disyed the brilliance and sharpness that had been sealed for a long time and offered his loyalty and service to Kang De.


    At that time, Leona had already be a fringe member of the Valentine trio.


    This identity of a great businessman and the daughter of a noble family in the south of the Empire was no longer anything. She was still from the Empire, so her identity was naturally awkward, let alone able to help much.


    The gori that darted out behind gave her a huge pressure.


    Leona knew that if this continued, the friendship between Valentine and her would slowly be a memory¡­ Kang De would definitely be further and further away from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my style to retreat without a fight¡­ There are some things that you won¡¯t know unless you try!¡±


    She clenched her fists and walked in the opposite direction.


    Tina was the Princess of Goethe, and the gori was the most ferocious person in the world. The former had status, and thetter was powerful.


    With the title of the eldest daughter of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce, it was really too far away from standing on the same side as them and Kang De.


    Unless¡­


    ¡°Unless I¡¯m very rich¡­¡±


    ording to this ¡°very rich¡± standard, the Vidal family, one of the rich in the south of the Empire, could only be considered poor. This ¡°very rich¡± should hold one or more economic lifelines of the continent. It could interfere with the appointment and dismissal of the country and even promote war for benefits, causing the king to be afraid but helpless¡­ He had to do this concept.


    It was also the thing called ¡°capital¡± that Kang De had mentioned when he chatted with him earlier.


    Although Kang De had only mentioned it in a joking tone at that time, Leona had a deep impression.


    This was because when Kang De mentioned this term and thing, his eyes revealed a sigh as if it was an extremely terrifying and unprecedented monster, so powerful that nothing in the world could do anything to it.


    At the mention of the powerful Twilight Dynasty on the continent, Kang De¡¯s performance was extremely calm.


    The difference was obvious.


    Since such a thing existed, there was a possibility of doing it.


    ¡°Or I have the right¡­¡±


    The Vidal Chamber of Commerce was one of the importantrge ns in the south of the Empire, but it ended here. Even if Leona became the patriarch, she could not be considered very powerful. In front of the country, those were simply insignificant.


    However, she thought of the green-skinned people in the north. There were eightrge ns, countless small tribes, a huge number, a tough life force, and a fearless-bravery¡­ If not for the fact that they were born obsessed with internal strife and found it difficult to unite, the orcs would have long been able to make their voices heard on the continent and not struggle to survive in the barren wastnd.


    Now, a group of green-skinned people piously and firmly treated Kang De as the son of the prophecy and wildly obeyed all his orders. This made Leona see a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    ¡°If I help Kang De subdue the orcs in the wilderness and unite the various tribes and ns, I¡¯ll be qualified to be his fellow traveler. If I can build a sense of identity and voice among the orcs on this foundation, I¡¯ll be in control¡­¡±


    Either have money or power.


    Or¡­


    Leona slowly clenched her hands.


    ¡°¡­I want them all.¡±


    She threw Kang De¡¯s meeting with Tagris to the back of her mind and stopped thinking about it. She came to her office and called the old butler over, ¡°There are two things you can arrange. Firstly, ask around and see if the orcs of the Green City Chamber of Commerce havee to Valentine. If they have, invite them over. If not, invite them. Secondly¡­¡±


    She hesitated for a moment and gritted her teeth. ¡°Write a letter and invite my father over!¡±


    On the other hand, Hong San left Leona¡¯s vision and stopped at the staircase. He reached out to support himself against the wall and took a deep breath. The remaining fear and shock in his eyes had yet to dissipate.


    Previously, when he spoke to Kang De, he mentioned the danger and suffering of Cathay and the fact that the countries of the continent would use Cathay to force him to return.


    Kang De¡¯s reaction confirmed his guess.


    He was not angry, happy, cold, or enthusiastic. It was just a simple ¡°oh¡±.


    He did not take it to heart at all.


    This could only mean one thing.


    His Highness Kang De did not know the situation of Cathay at all. He did not know the tragic situation of the Cathay Empire falling or the ferocity of the barbarians. He did not feel anything at all, as if he had never been to thatnd.


    He did not seem to have any feelings for that ce.


    Be it kindness or malice, there was no such thing.


    It was as if it was not rted to thatnd¡­ Only then would it be like this.


    In other words¡­


    Hong San slowly lowered his eyes.


    ¡ªMaster, your ridiculous conjecture of talking wildly after drinking¡­ actually exists.


    With a bang, Hong San¡¯s head was pressed against the wall, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m really asking for trouble¡­ Although I have to restrain my curiosity, I can¡¯t help but let my imagination run wild¡­ Master is right. It¡¯s indeed a huge blessing.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you memorize that mental cultivation technique?¡±


    He searched his mind for the dusty memories of his early years. Some of the things his master had given him were not seriously learned, and some were seriously learned, but if he did not learn them seriously, he still memorized them.


    Even those things that he felt would be useless in his life¡­


    ¡°I thought I would never use the method to train death warriors in my life. I didn¡¯t expect that the first time I used it, I would practice it myself¡­¡±


    Hong San recalled the mental cultivation technique, the Essence Soul Annihtion Heart Technique. At the critical moment, hemitted suicide. It was fast and painless. He resisted the soul search to prevent the worst from happening.


    He recalled the entire mental cultivation method and silently recited it to deepen his memory. Then, he smiled bitterly silently.


    Was he smart or stupid?


    Some things were not safe since he had thought of it, guessed it, and confirmed it.


    He had to add anotheryer of insurance.


    Such a secret naturally had to be strictly guarded and not give anyone the possibility of discovering it.


    He mocked himself for abandoning his talent and wisdom, then walked towards the banquet hall.


    The gori was stillforting Kang De not to be too worried and afraid, but she still had this little bit of calction and cunningness, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to our hometown? We don¡¯t have to worry about anyone bullying us there¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled helplessly.


    If he had stayed on the Holy Seal Inds, he would not have his current worries. The matter became bigger and bigger, his status became higher and higher, and he was remembered by more people. Calctions and trouble were endless.


    However, if he had stayed on the Holy Seal Inds back then, he could only watch the wind and rain every day. It was the same for decades, and then he would go crazy or die after a long time of longing. He had followed the Goethe people back to the continent and experienced sorrow and farewell, but he had also identally opened the path home.


    However, because of this, he owed a favor that he could not repay. In order to fulfill his promise to the knight, he came to Goethe and was involved in this battle. He could not escape. As for today,


    Who could say for sure about all kinds of losses and gains?


    Before he could speak, the gori was shocked to see his expression. She immediately leaned over and hugged him, patting him gently and coaxing, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Although Kang De was not a chauvinist, it was still a little strange to be hugged and coaxed to cry by such a beautiful girl. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°When did I cry?¡±


    The gori curled her lips and said, ¡°Every time you show this expression at home, you want to cry. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Kang De felt a little embarrassed. When the gori was in the gori state, it did not matter how long hey in her arms and cried. However, now that the gori had be such a beautiful girl, he was very embarrassed to mention the past.


    He hurriedly retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not crying anymore!¡±


    The gori pped its hands. ¡°That¡¯s really impressive!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If not for the fact that he knew the gori¡¯s personality, Kang De would definitely have felt that it was deliberately mocking him.


    However, the gori was a gori after all. After praising it, it revealed a regretful expression and encouraged, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine to cry asionally like before. My body is much softer than before!¡±


    After saying that, he patted his chest and said calmly.


    This reminded Kang De of the name of the male lead of a best-selling children¡¯s novel on Earth.


    Harry Potter.


    His eyes were very honest and he could not help but nce at the gori¡¯s chest. It was really huge.


    The gori naturally noticed where he was looking. If other men were staring at her so wildly, she would have long kicked them into two. However, when Kang De looked at her like this, she only revealed a proud and simple smile and did not care at all or even whispered, ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    At this moment, the door of the banquet hall on the other side of the corridor opened. Tagris¡¯s head poked out from behind the door and looked over. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very rude to eavesdrop. Please don¡¯t make me unable to help myself.¡±


    His smile was a little meaningful.


    There was even indescribable displeasure.


    The gori was furious and looked like she had been interrupted. She was already very unhappy with Tagris. Her animal nature made her feel a faint sense of danger. Now, new and old hatred surged together and she said angrily, ¡°Pipsqueak! Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    ¡°Pipsqueak?¡± Tagris¡¯ gaze swept across the gori¡¯s thigh and chest and focused on her waist a few times. Then, he revealed a disdainful expression and even sneered.


    Apart from that, he did not say anything.


    Although the gori did not know why he was like this, her animal instincts were unreasonable. She only felt even more unhappy and even a bad feeling.


    Therefore, she was even angrier. ¡°Come,e,e! I promise not to kill you with a punch!¡±


    Kang De reached out and pulled the gori back. He patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There will be times when we fight in the future, but not now¡­ Calm down and don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡±


    The gori barely suppressed her anger.


    Kang De took her hand and walked towards Tagris.


    Duke Tiling looked at the hands the two of them held. Without waiting for Kang De to greet him, he said, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, you even proposed to the Phoenix King in front of me earlier. Now, you¡¯re so intimate with another woman in front of me. Is it not good?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Duke, since you know that Tina and I are already engaged, is it not good to say something about helping me facilitate the marriage with the Cathayan Empress?¡±


    The Duke was speechless for a moment. He could not say that the Cathayan Empress was not qualified to care about this, so he snorted and returned to his seat, waiting for Kang De and the gori to walk in.


    The round table fromst night was not removed. Kang De sat down and nced at the bottle of Sprite on the table. The wrapper had been torn off, and the trademark on the cap had been worn off. His iron son was really efficient.


    He asked directly, ¡°In this situation, it¡¯s not good for the Duke to rashly visit, right?¡±


    Tagris only smiled.


    ¡°Previously, we were talking about business as the Elven Duke. Now, it¡¯s a private matter. With your status, His Highness once said that if I want to get drunk again, I¡¯m wee at any time, so I came.¡±


    He looked at Kang De and said softly, ¡°There are no elves disturbing me today. I want to be rude again and get drunk with you, Kang De. Then, I¡¯ll say something drunk¡ªis it convenient?¡±


    Kang De looked at him and slowly nodded. ¡°Convenient, very convenient.¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279 The Elves’ Conquest is the Sea of Stars?

    279 The Elves¡¯ Conquest is the Sea of Stars?


    This time, there was not even a dish. Tagris and Kang De just drank.


    Tagris finished two sses of sprite and began tough with his tongue out.


    Carbonated drinks could make people drunk¡­ but it could not be so fast. However, Kang De knew in his heart that it might not be carbonated or sugar that made the other party reveal a drunk state, but the other party¡¯s heart that had been suppressed.


    Tagris had already made it very clear just now.


    He was here to say something drunk.


    Then let him say it.


    Kang De had a formal smile on his face as he listened to the other party¡¯s nonsense and nodded in agreement.


    This was a skill he had cultivated since he was young.


    He was already very familiar with it.


    This was because Kang De¡¯s mother was a heroine from Shandong. Every time she returned to her grandmother¡¯s house, there would be a banquet as usual. A group of silly girls roared and praised each other, just like the Caribbean Pirates Conference. Every time there was such a good day, Kang De would definitely be among them.


    It was mainly to guard his mother against drinking too much and using the wine bottle as a pointer for her lesson.


    Kang De¡¯s father privatelyined that Kang De was a limiter to his mother. When Mother Kang went to the racing arena to race, as long as Kang De sat beside her, he would definitely know what to do. When Mother Kang bragged at the wine table, as long as Kang De sat beside her, he would definitely not drink ording to the berserker¡¯s standards.


    Therefore, Kang De was a little worried that his mother would go to Africa to see his father alone.


    Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was that during the process of sitting at the wine table since he was young, Kang De had seen the various forms of his rtives and elders with alcohol surging in their veins led by his mother. No matter how amiable and enthusiastic they were usually, their temperaments changed drastically when they drank it and they all became strange.


    He had always felt that most of the eloquence skills of the people of Shandong were used to persuade people to drink¡­


    Moreover, he still did not understand how the seating rules were arranged¡­ Oh, he knew the rules.


    In short, with these experiences, he had a lot of experience dealing with drunkards.


    Basically, he nodded with a smile and looked into the other party¡¯s eyes. His expression was sincere and his eyes were sincere. No matter what the other party said, he would be right. No matter what the other party said, he would agree. However, what he thought in his heart was another matter. His mother often said that the wine table at home was small. These words were rtively exquisite.


    Although the wine table at this moment did not belong to his family, it was not of any size.


    Kang De poured himself a ss of Sprite. The two of them clinked and drank it in one gulp.


    Tagris grinned foolishly, then burped heroically. After burping, he subconsciously covered his mouth. Then, he realized the current situation, so he let go andughed as if he had done something very impressive.


    He was clearly only drinking Sprite dryly, but he actually looked very happy and quickly entered a state. He patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder and narrowed his eyes as he smiled, ¡°You actually want to marry the Phoenix King? You¡¯re quite bold!¡±


    Kang De shrugged and smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Tagris squeezed Kang De¡¯s arm and blinked. His cheeks seemed to be red, or perhaps he was drunk. ¡°Then you have to practice well, or you¡¯ll have to stay below!¡±


    With that, heughed happily again, as if he had done something impressive.


    He felt that this elf no longer cared about a concave persona¡­ Oh, no, it was set up by the elves.


    Kang De also smiled. ¡°What a joke! I¡¯m super brave!¡±


    Tagris burped again and picked up a piece of Kang De¡¯s clothes to pull it up. It was simply getting more and more ridiculous. ¡°Come, let me¡­¡±


    At this moment, a hand shed from the side and grabbed Tagris¡¯ wrist, blocking this escape. The elves and the gori looked at each other and did not move.


    In the next moment, Kang De seemed to feel the ground sink slightly.


    Looking at Tagris and the gori¡¯s deadlocked hands, he calmly pressed the wrists on both sides and separated them. Tsk, so this was what his martial strength was for.


    The gori hugged Kang De protectively and red at him. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can see Kang De!¡±


    Tagris was drunk and clearly a little unrestrained. He pped the table and said, ¡°What do you mean only you can see? What¡¯s up with the Princess of Goethe? Who¡¯s that short and small fellow?¡±


    From the ind onwards, the hatred towards Tina had increased very steadily. She had been treated as a lifelong enemy by the gori. Even after transforming into her human form, she had never let down her guard. At this moment, after being exposed by Tagris, she was so angry that she cried out.


    However, the gori still used her wild beast intuition to distinguish between enemies and allies.


    Therefore, she snorted, ¡°That¡¯s our own business. It has nothing to do with a pipsqueak like you?¡±


    Tagris looked up at the sky andughed, saying proudly, ¡°Your matter? It has nothing to do with me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll say something and see how you resolve it!¡±


    How could the gori be willing to weaken its momentum? ¡°Tell me! If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll be instant noodles!¡±


    The elf said angrily, ¡°Just you wait. After I return to the country, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡±


    Kang De hurriedly shouted for it to stop and could not say anything else. Some things were one thing to pretend to be confused. Everyone just had to have a tacit understanding, but if he said it, things would be very troublesome.


    He hurriedly filled the elf¡¯s cup. ¡°Come,e,e¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Tagris stared at him and slowly pouted. He cried again.


    Quickly, quickly, quickly.


    It began. Another drunkard began.


    Kang De took out a tissue from his pocket and shook it open. He wiped the other party¡¯s face twice as smoothly as flowing water. Then, he assumed a posture to argue with him¡ªthen reacted.


    D*mn, this was a wine table in another world.


    He shook his head and continued to wipe it. ¡°Why are you crying again?¡±


    The elf said loudly, ¡°I can cry orugh if I want. Why? Do you want to control me too?¡±


    Kang De said helplessly, ¡°There has to be a reason for crying, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Tagris said sadly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find someone to drink and talk to me, but they¡¯re not afraid of me or me. They¡¯ve always been wary of me and are my enemies!¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, the elf pointed at the gori and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to coax me into lying to me! Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you send this woman away and insist that she stay with you? Weren¡¯t you guarding against me attacking you? She¡¯s here, so there are some things I can¡¯t say!¡±


    ¡ªIsn¡¯t this very normal? How can I dare to be alone with you?


    Just as Kang De was thinking about how to euphemistically express this, the elf was already lying on the table and crying, ¡°What¡¯s even more infuriating is that I actually understand and agree with your thoughts very well. I even have nothing to say, because this is f*cking a war, and we attacked first. F*ck!¡±


    ¡ªHey mom, you might like this elf very much.


    The drunker he was, the more understanding and clear his thoughts were. Wasn¡¯t saying these words among the guests the characteristic of Kang De¡¯s mother after drinking?


    Moreover, every time she was drunk, she would confide in Kang De about her emotional problems and family problems. The theme would always be toin about Father Kang De and reflect on himself until he analyzed himself and detested himself. She would make up her mind that she could not do this in the future. Then, she would throw himself into her husband¡¯s arms like a swallow returning to the forest. They would be affectionate with each other and make a promise under the moonlight. This model couple would look like they could touch the people of China and even their son.


    Then, when she woke up the next day, she would pretend that nothing had happened yesterday and bully her husband as she should.


    After the elf finished nagging, he looked at Kang De with his big watery eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t be troubled by the requests and conditions I made today, right?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression was very gentle and his heart was calm.


    Although the elves¡¯ counterattack was bone-chilling and kicked the ball back, even causing potential variables and risks, causing Kang De to feel deeply passive and unhappy, since the two countries were fighting, it was normal to use all their methods. If he was unhappy, he could just counterattack. He did not have to vent his anger on Tagris at a time like this.


    He said, ¡°You said that it¡¯s a war. I used those corpses to make an article and forced you to stop your attack and consider a response. I was the one who attacked. It¡¯s natural for you to fight back.¡±


    The elf looked at him and cried again, ¡°This is not a counterattack. Look, you¡¯ve indeed misunderstood. You must be angry with me and want to take revenge on us¡ªbut I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Perhaps this was what Tagris wanted to say while he was drunk.


    Tagris muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight either. I also want to end the war. More than enough elves have died. More humans must have died. In the current situation, if we disregard everything, we still have a chance to win, but why do we have to disregard everything¡­¡±


    He looked at Kang De and smiled softly, sorrow shing through his eyes, ¡°Even if I win and kill you, so what? So what if I swallow Goethe and conquer more?¡±


    The elf lowered his eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re only a group of ants fighting for the crumbs of food¡­ They¡¯recent and satisfied to have snatched more crumbs, but they don¡¯t know that in ces they can¡¯t see, some creatures who don¡¯t think they¡¯re ants are enjoying the cake that originally belonged to everyone.¡±


    He stared at the ground.


    Vidal¡¯s maid was diligent and capable, and the floor was clean, but Tagris¡¯ gaze was cold and mocking as if he had really seen a few ants crawling on the ground.


    When Kang De heard this, his heart stirred. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Tagris did not answer this question. He looked up at the blue sky outside the window. ¡°Kang De, do you know what¡¯s in the sky?¡±


    Kang De was not too sure what was going on in the universe of the other world. After all, when he was trapped on the Holy Seal Inds back then, he did not find an astronomical telescope in the district, so he had never looked at the celestial phenomenon. However, the night sky of the other world was extremely different from Earth. Sometimes, the night sky was calm and there was starlight in the sky, but sometimes it changed beautifully. The celestial phenomenon was magnificent. With Kang De¡¯s poor astronomical knowledge, it was impossible to understand and exin.


    If he asked anyone else, it would naturally be the brilliance of the gods. This was a certain great master¡¯s eternal eye, a certain great master¡¯s divine kingdom and domain there¡­ In short, it was all like this.


    If he said such a thing on Earth, that person would most likely be stupid. However, in a ce like the other world, gods almost always existed. Perhaps that saying was true¡ªit was better to be humble.


    Therefore, he did not show off his astronomy knowledge, ¡°Although I know that there are clouds, wind, sun, moon, stars, and perhaps the light and gaze of the gods in the sky, since you asked, there must be another answer, right? Tell me.¡±


    Tagris looked away and at Kang De.


    At this moment, Kang De realized something¡ªthe so-called domineering aura existed.


    Perhaps that was only his feeling.


    However, that was indeed the case. At this moment, he saw the pursuit and scrutiny of the future in Tagris¡¯ eyes. That gaze was firm and not confused. He knew the direction and would guide his subject.


    The elf said in an affirmative tone, ¡°There¡¯s an unknown future there, an even wider world. Perhaps there¡¯s an undiscovered world that¡¯srger andrger than new inds or continents. Perhaps there¡¯s a resource storage that¡¯s even richer and more shocking than a few colorful mineral veins. Perhaps there¡¯s an answer to all the disputes so far¡­¡±


    ¡ªF*ck, this elf¡¯s conquest was actually the sea of stars.


    Kang Deined in his mind, but he subconsciously nodded without any confusion on his face.


    Tagris looked at his face and suddenly revealed an incredulous surprise. ¡°You can understand?¡±


    ¡°I know a little, a little.¡±


    This was almost a direction destined by civilization. Earthlings with anymon sense would understand.


    Kang De said, ¡°But the word you used is¡­ perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but perhaps, because of the unknown, we don¡¯t know how big this world is, nor do we know if it¡¯s only us¡­¡±


    At this point, the elf¡¯s face was covered in a haze, ¡°But there¡¯s also¡­ certainty.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhich is?¡±


    Tagris slowly clenched his fists and slowly said, ¡°There are two inevitable things. Firstly, the chaotic attacks and greed of this world have caused huge internal strife and waste.¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    He could understand this too.


    This was because Earth was the same.


    After the Soviet Union was finished, the speed of development of the human aerospace industry instantly decreased. The dream of the stars and sea had really be a dream. The great development of science and technology caused by thepetition of the Cold War had also slowed down. Now, there were signs of recovery, but the opportunity was newpetition and challenges¡­ Humans were such sad creatures.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second certainty?¡±


    Tagris lowered his voice as if he was gritting his teeth and said coldly, ¡°There must be a group of living beings who have built a barrier that binds this world for their own benefit¡­ They started a war and interfered in internal affairs. They even directly killed and suppressed some living beings that will bring different things to this world and obliterate their creation and hard work. Perhaps it¡¯s a discovery, an invention, or perhaps it¡¯s those living beings themselves.¡±


    Kang De was moved.


    Clearly, Kang De could match these examples.


    However, he was not moved because of the risk he might face.


    Instead, for some reason, he suddenly thought of those magical animals on the Holy Seal Inds.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Ambush Plan

    280 Ambush n


    For more than a year on the Holy Seal Inds, he had been isted from the world and lonely and afraid. Although he had enough food and clothing, in addition to material needs, modern people also had mental needs and social needs.


    Although those animals could not speak, they were all intelligent and made up for this need.


    When he first came to the other world, Kang De was almost crazy. He was nervous, afraid, and hysterical. Earth was empty and isted from the outside world. Looking at the Holy Seal Inds, they were unfamiliar and unknown.


    The ecosystem here was extremely prosperous. The nts were lush, the forest was deep, and the wild scenery of the ind did not mean beauty and nature in Kang De¡¯s eyes. Instead, it meant ferocious predators, unknown poisonous insects, and potentially fatal nts¡­ It was dangerous and terrifying. He had always kept a distance.


    The first house was on the tallest and steepest hill. It was surrounded by various iron, stone, and shopping carts. He set up all kinds of traps and even dug a moat that was filled with gasoline. He did not even n to leave the door open and made up his mind not to go out.


    Kang De even considered setting fire to the entire ind. Although it was a little ugly, it did not matter. He would rather the ind be bare and dark than have any terrifying neighbors living beside him.


    Later on, when he was forced to go out, he encountered the gori. The other party was surrounded and entangled by a few ck beasts. Kang De mustered his courage to save her life. Being able to encounter familiar primates in the other world made him lower his guard a little because the gori¡¯s intelligence was really a little powerful. It even made him experience the feeling ofmunication that he had not felt for a long time. The other party could understand his meaning and respond.


    She took care of the gori for a few days until her injuries healed and the man and gori became friends.


    The gori enjoyed the many snacks on Earth, and she had also taught it the magical use of the Kang De ck beast crystal.


    One morning, the gori left without saying goodbye. Kang De searched in vain and was very sad, but his sadness onlysted for half a day because the gori quickly returned.


    She also brought an entire circus.


    The grand asion at that time was simply indescribable.


    Kang De could not forget the shock and impact at that time.


    Flying in the sky, running on the ground, ferocious, harmless, cute, pretending to be ferocious, pretending to be harmless, pretending to be cute¡­ The birds continuously fell from the sky. The beasts slowly walked out of the vegetation and forest. Their roars, breathing, and grunts sounded incessantly. The ck dot on the horizon approached, and the white line on the sea streaked across. There were still animals crossing the sea from other inds with their bodies.


    These familiar and unfamiliar animals surrounded it inyers. Pairs ofrge and small eyes stared at him deeply. He also looked around and felt that those eyes revealed the light of intelligence, as if they were mncholic, sighing, or nostalgic.


    Then, these animals roared at the sky at the same time.


    At that time, Kang De was still intimately raised by the gori and passively endured this strong crowd and praise in unison. Such a ritual made him almost think that he was Simba.


    ¡ªOr a super SSS rare ingredient.


    The kind that only happened once in a thousand years.


    Later on, after interacting andmunicating for many years, he felt more and more that these magical animals were filled with mystery. Not only were theirbat strength off the charts, their habits were also very strange. Their intelligence was extremely high, and they were smart and even cunning.


    The strangest thing was that they were alone and different. For example, there was only one of each animal on the entire ind¡­ This was too strange.


    He had once asked indirectly or directly, and the animals pretended to be stupid. In any case, they did not understand. He had also made many guesses, but he could not confirm them because there were no traces of civilization on the ind.


    It was not until the elves went to the ind and war broke out that the animals led by the kangaroo disyed terrifyingbat strength and experience and wisdom that were definitely not something animals could have. This deepened his suspicion.


    At that time, he had asked Tina and Knight Clevnd, but he had found nothing. Later on¡­ he could not care less.


    Until he encountered the gori again.


    The other party had already be a human and was so strong.


    Moreover, she still maintained her past intimacy with Kang De¡ªor even closer.


    Although Kang De did not say it, he was thinking academically that many of those animals were female. Since the gori could transform and be so busty, then¡­


    He thought about this for a long time, or rather, he thought about it as soon as he was free. After thinking about it, he would evenugh.


    However, other than such a question, he was also curious about the background of the magical animals. Unfortunately, when he asked the gori, she knew nothing.


    ording to her, she had been like that since she could remember. She did not have any memories before the previous gori form. At that time, she was still young and had grown up in the kangaroo¡¯s pouch. Those animals had raised her.


    When she could not eat anything when she was young, everyone would catch a beast in its breastfeeding period to feed her. She had drunk all kinds of milk¡ªin any case, it was not delicious.


    Although the gori¡¯s memory was nk, this could also exin some problems indirectly. There was no gori family on the entire ind. Where did the gorie from?


    The magical animals were in different categories, but they could gather together and live in peace. asionally, they would fight and argue, but it was only entertainment. It was very strange to raise the gori together.


    The only possibility was that the gori was younger than the magical animals. If he even further guessed¡ªdid the gori turn into an animal in its infant or young state?


    Or she had been turned into an animal¡­


    With this in mind, Kang De looked at the gori. The other party was eating happily with a bag of old Beijing instant noodles. The bag was specially prepared. There were five to six packets of instant noodles stuffed in it. She crushed them and sprinkled them with seasoning. This was the gori¡¯s favorite. Ever since the invention of instant noodles, this evil eating method had appeared.


    Seeing Kang De look over, her cheeks puffed up and she revealed a silly and cute smile, like a hamster.


    She did not care where she came from or why she had be a gori or returned. Now was the happiest moment for her.


    There was Kang De and endless delicious food beside him.


    However, Kang De still cared.


    Especially after hearing what Tagris said, he made a connection.


    ording to the elves, there was a group of mysterious organizations controlling the operation of this world behind the scenes and even deliberately suppressing the development of this world. There were many specific actions.


    Supporting ambitious people, creating conflicts between countries, assassinating great schrs, stopping the appearance of a huge invention, creating turmoil through financial methods, starting a war, and so on¡­


    Such conspiracy theories were very popr on Earth and had fed countless creative writers, creating many popr rumors in the world. Kang De had really seen many such rumors since he was young.


    However, now, in the other world, an elf-ruling ss standing at the top of the world told him that there was really a force controlling the situation of the world and exerting an influence filled with selfish desires on everything.


    Therefore, he thought of the magical animals trapped on the Holy Seal Inds.


    The curtain legend of the Holy Seal Inds, the sigh and nostalgia in the animals¡¯ eyes when they looked at him, the mysterious Fire Thief Altar, all kinds of mysteries, and the past that had disappeared into history.


    Tagris said that those ¡°masterminds¡± would attack some living beings who would make a huge difference to the world because they wanted to always enjoy the delicious cake alone.


    If the parrot and the others were rted to this¡­


    At this moment, Kang De even wanted to ask Tagris about the Holy Seal Inds. He believed that if there was anyone in the world who could know that past the mostpletely and clearly, the other party must be one of them.


    However, in the next moment, he forcefully stopped this thought.


    Regardless of whether Tagris was telling the truth or not, he could not casually reveal the matter of the Holy Seal Inds. The other party was a top figure of the Twilight Dynasty and even the entire world. If he leaked Kang De¡¯s background and the matter of the Holy Seal Inds, even if it was just a trace, it would alert the other party.


    This meant that as long as Tagris said a few words, an elf fleet would go straight to the Holy Seal Inds and brazenlynd and upy the inds, shing with the animals and causing unnecessary casualties and trouble.


    In other words, he did not trust this elf yet.


    He would not let the parrot and the others fall into possible danger.


    As soon as this thought appeared, his gaze changed. Tagris¡¯ intuition was quite shocking. He looked at Kang De and the tears he had just put away began to flow again, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re actually wary of me!¡±


    After all, Kang De was not thick-skinned enough. He was immediately exposed and felt a little awkward. He took out another tissue and wiped it. As the elf arched his face for him to wipe, he cried even harder.


    The gori was unhappy to see this. ¡°Shame, shame! How shameless!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Tagris whimpered. ¡°I haven¡¯t cried in 160 years! Only when I was young! When I cried! Father would wipe my tears and coax me like this! In the end, when I cried again, the other elves were either scared to death or scolded me with a straight face. They didn¡¯t coax me! They all deserve to die!¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, how old are you this year?


    Kang De wisely did not ask this question.


    He could only continue, ¡°They¡¯re all bad. Come, let me coax you. Just cry¡­¡±


    The elf cried even louder, ¡°You¡¯re clearly a human, so why do you speak like my father? Do you want to take advantage of me? You clearly said that you wanted to be my¡­ my brother-inw. Why do you want to be my father now?¡±


    Kang De was very experienced in dealing with such drunkards who joked around. Heforted them, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your father who can coax you. Your brother-inw can also¡­¡±


    Tagris shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister!¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right.¡±


    The elf cursed at Kang De again, ¡°You bad human!¡±


    Kang De still nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking of bullying me from the beginning! Teasing me! Guarding against me! Toying with me!¡±


    Tagris raised his small fist to punch Kang De¡¯s chest. At the very least, this guy hesitated for a moment and knew his limits. He resentfully stopped, so he was even more unhappy, ¡°I specially came here and was so sincere. I didn¡¯t leave after being bullied and teased by you and endured the humiliation to stay. It was all for you! You still don¡¯t appreciate it!¡±


    He shouted, ¡°Just turn around and leave. I¡¯ll let you be beaten to death!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly as he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The group of guys who interfered with the world you mentioned ising for me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tagris said angrily, ¡°The reason why a forbidden spell is a forbidden spell is because those guys are adding fuel to the fire. You caused such a hugemotion and destroyed five armies in one go. Moreover, there are no elemental fluctuations at all. If there were, they would have monitored you on the spot and killed you in minutes!¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment. In other words, the group of people the elves spoke of covered the world with something like radar and could detect the signal of any intercontinental missile. However, the superweapon they fired was a lightning storm. With their warning system, they could not detect it at all. That was what it meant.


    He asked, ¡°But now they know?¡±


    ¡°I could have hidden it for longer. After all, they¡¯ve been tired all these years. Their energy seems to have been involved elsewhere.¡± When he spoke of this, the silly expression on his face gradually disappeared and became murderous. It was unknown where she got her resentment. Perhaps she had a grudge.


    The elf¡¯s expression changed again and he said coldly, ¡°However, if someone informs us, it¡¯s a different story.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Tagris nced at Kang De. ¡°Will you believe me if I say it? Won¡¯t you think that I¡¯m using someone else to kill you? Don¡¯t you still suspect me and not believe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    One moment, she was crying cutely, and the next moment, she was sharp-tongued and spicy.


    Kang De threw the tissue in his hand aside. ¡°You¡¯re more real and cute when you cry.¡±


    The elf was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m unwilling to show a trace of weakness and a tear on this topic.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang De did not probe further at this moment. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I joined the war between Goethe and the elves and helped Goethe defend this city. I killed arge number of your soldiers. Speaking of hatred, it should be irreconcble. The Twilight Dynasty should want to skin me alive.¡±


    ¡°Now, you said that a mastermind interfering in this world behind the scenes has targeted me and even wants to hurt me. Logically speaking, as an elf, it¡¯s already good enough that you don¡¯t kick me when I¡¯m down. In other words, you actually want to protect me and even specially came over for this¡­¡±


    He looked at Tagris and said seriously, ¡°I think you must have your own ns and goals for doing this. Even that ridiculously generous peace negotiation condition is one of your ns.¡±


    ¡°Although I ask myself that although my appearance is known to the world, just my beautiful appearance is not enough to make the ruler of Twilight ignore politics, conflict, and blood debt. Therefore, it seems that what a mere Cathayan, Kang De, can catch your eye is that unpredictable, instantaneous, and extremely destructive power, right?¡±


    Kang De rested his elbows on the table and looked across. ¡°Are you going to ask me to deal with that group of people?¡±


    The elf did the same. Although he looked weak and reserved, his eyes reflected the true appearance of his mind. His gaze was cold and dignified as he met Kang De¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Correction, we¡¯re not the ones who paid such conditions to ask you for help. You¡¯re already in this situation. Even if you don¡¯t deal with them, they¡¯ll take the initiative to find you. Your Highness Kang De, you destroyed the five legions in a battle and shocked the world, causing the rulers of the various countries to be unable to sleep and eat in peace. However, those guys must be the most ufortable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re provoking them. You¡¯ll make them feel dangerous and threatening.¡±


    ¡°The battle of Valentine is only the beginning¡­¡± The elf¡¯s eyes were as clear as a spring as if he had seen through Kang De, ¡°That¡¯s not all you can do, right?¡±


    Not long ago, one was crying and the other was coaxing. The warm atmosphere was filled with concern for the mentally disabled. Now, they looked at each other coldly and secretly fought for the lead in the conversation.


    The gori chewed on her instant noodles and looked over in boredom as if it was looking at two debaters.


    ¡°There are a few questions.¡±


    Kang De raised his finger.


    Tagris nodded. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Firstly.¡± Kang De took away his arm, raised his body, and crossed his legs. ¡°How can I prove that you¡¯re telling the truth? It¡¯s very important. You have to take evidence before I believe you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying here as evidence. Counting the days, in the next two days, the observers they¡¯re guarding the continent will rush over and capture or kill you.¡±


    At this point, there was a trace of pride in his tone, ¡°But I¡¯m here! They¡¯re the ones who will die!¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°I want them alive.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but you need this woman¡¯s help,¡± Tagris said. ¡°It¡¯s harder to capture them alive than directly hack them to death, but you have to confirm it yourself, right?¡±


    That was not all.


    The power of the Fire Thief had not been used for a long time.


    He might not be able to pry out a confession by torture, and he could not believe all the elves¡¯ words. However, when the extraction superpower was used on living beings, it went straight to the source and searched their souls. The information obtained from it could not be wrong.


    Before confirming it, it was too far to say anything else.


    This was f*cking amazing. The elves were not done fighting. Where did this enemye from?


    Kang De cursed in his mind, then asked, ¡°If we kill this batch, the next batch wille, right?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that fast, but it won¡¯t be very slow. We should be able to buy some time¡­ No one can predict what will happen in the future.¡± Tagris nced at Kang De. ¡°Just like your appearance.¡±


    Kang De pondered.


    After a while, the elf said, ¡°You¡¯re really suspicious¡­ I can understand. However, what I want to say is that I originally didn¡¯t have to tell you this news now. The effect will be better when they kill their way to the door and we save you. I can even make you owe me a favor¡­ However, I still said it now.¡±


    ¡°Because I think this is more sincere.¡±


    He looked at Kang De and stretched out his hand. ¡°You might still have doubts now. There are many things I can¡¯t tell you yet because trust has not been built, but trust can be built. We can start now. Let¡¯s join forces, cooperate, and stand side by side.¡±


    ¡°Ambush them, defeat them, and capture them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a n.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 281 - 281 A Huge Information

    281 A Huge Information


    Looking at Tagris¡¯s outstretched hand, Kang De pondered for a moment.


    Then, he held it.


    The elf held the human¡¯s palm. Tagris saw Kang De¡¯s hesitation. ¡°What other questions do you have?¡±


    ¡°There are many questions.¡±


    Instead, Kang De frowned, because he heard the dissatisfaction and impatience in the other party¡¯s words. ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve dealt with you elves. I discovered that you have a problem.¡±


    !!


    The other party asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°Arrogance.¡±


    Seeing that Tagris wanted to exin, Kang De raised his hand and interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about your superficial etiquette, but it¡¯s something in your bones, something subconscious.¡±


    ¡°In your opinion, if you put aside the blood feud and extend an olive branch of friendship to me from a higher standpoint, I have to ept it. Suspicion and rejection are ungrateful. You, the others in the diplomatic mission, and even the elves I encountered previously think of the problem this way. You never look at the problem from the perspective of others and think that you have good intentions. The other party has to ept it¡­ I¡¯ve made this mistake before.¡±


    He let go of the other party¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°When talking about cooperation, you have to look at the problem from the perspective of others. From my standpoint, I suddenly heard these words that I don¡¯t know are true and are quite suspicious of the way you elves do things. It¡¯s natural to be wary and suspicious, right?¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Tagris said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll believe me when we capture them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Kang De shook his head. ¡°The fundamental conflict still exists.¡±


    ¡°What fundamental contradiction?¡±


    ¡°This is the second problem I mentioned.¡±


    Kang De raised two fingers. ¡°Let me ask for the time being. You know that after I throw the bomb, a mysterious faction will find trouble with me because I vited the rules. As my enemy, not only did you not watch the show or kick me when I was down, you even ran over to help me because we have amon enemy?¡±


    Tagris nodded and replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang De thanked him politely, ¡°However, I think you put aside your country¡¯s hatred and helped me not only because you want to thank me. In other words, at the strategic level, the benefits I can bring you or your country will definitely be greater than the destruction of those six armies, right?¡±


    When Tagris heard this, sorrow and sigh shed through his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m actually not used to calcting such ounts so clearly¡­ I don¡¯t like to calcte this.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before understanding.


    He looked at the other party deeply andforted, ¡°Politics is not shameful.¡±


    The elf turned his head to the side. ¡°Shame, very f*cking shameful.¡±


    ¡ªF*ck.


    Kang De was shocked, but when he saw that the other party¡¯s face was filled with disappointment and there was no teasing or joke, he determined that this was only a coincidence.


    This was the second time.


    This was a wonderful elf.


    He yed with his mind and wanted to continue, but he saw Tagris say with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what I did was right or wrong¡­ However, what I want is that theter Twilight Dynasty doesn¡¯t have to be so shameful.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Shame? You¡¯re the hegemon of the world. If you¡¯re shameless, what¡¯s the rest?¡±


    ¡°Hegemon?¡± Tagris repeated with a mocking expression, ¡°Just in history, this world has recognized four generations of overlords. Where have they gone now?¡±


    ¡ªWho would understand this? I¡¯m from Earth. Let me tell you, the dinosaur was smashed to death by Nuwa, and the forerunners were killed by uprising human ves¡­ Can you understand this?


    Kang De thought for a moment, ¡°Wait, they were all killed by the mastermind?¡±


    Tagris shook his head and said, ¡°No, every generation¡¯s overlord was killed by the previous overlord. Thest overlord was reced by us, and then we became the new so-called overlord.¡±


    ¡ªIs that f*cking embarrassing? Will the American Empire feel that they¡¯re embarrassing? You¡¯re showing off, right?


    The elf nced at Kang De, ¡°Do you know why these few generations of overlords have declined?¡±


    Of course, they were outdated. The system of the vested interest groups was no longer adapted to the environment of the new world. They had gone overboard and copsed before being beaten into dregs by external forces.


    Of course, he would not show off this in front of the elves. What right did he have to tell them modern history for free? Moreover, the other world was very different from Earth. Common sense was different.


    Therefore, Kang De said sincerely, ¡°Please guide me.¡±


    Tagris sighed and was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Because their path is dead.¡±


    Kang De waited quietly for him to continue.


    The elf sized up Kang De again with a cold gaze, ¡°At the beginning of the Cathay Dynasty, the emperor was talented and had many talents under him. Many famous ministers and good generals who could shine in previous dynasties appeared in that era. At that time, the Cathay Dynasty subdued its homnd, opened up its territory, connected to sea trade, and rested with the people. That extremely glorious era not only illuminated the East, but it even deeply affected the Twilight Dynasty and the Western Continent.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Cathay had the appearance of an overlord. It was our first potential enemy.¡±


    ¡°However, in the past 300 years, the emperors have passed generation after generation, but the country has not developed at all. The shipping route has also been cut off. The improvement of the Immortal Technique has been slow, and the updating of military tactics has almost stopped. The country has fallen into stupid internal strife andcks war experience. The bureaucracy is old and corrupt. There are many losses. The country¡¯s system that is no longer suitable can¡¯t be reformed. The group of vested interests is bing more and more bloated and huge¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to our summary and summary of the history of Cathay, this is only the reincarnation cycle of a dynasty. There will be newer and stronger dynasties standing above the bones of the losers. ording to our estimates, this will take about a hundred years toplete the cycle of the new and the old.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, this prediction was made 20 years ago.¡±


    ¡°Now, the former Eastern overlord has actually already been destroyed. The poption has suddenly decreased, the inheritance has copsed, the army has been destroyed, and the warriors have died in battle. The Imperial Court that is still struggling at death¡¯s door is only a monarch supported by the resistance. The emperor is even a woman and continues to hold on without any hope of victory¡­¡±


    It seemed that be it Earth or the other world, humans always repeated the sad cycle.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Why did they lose so quickly?¡±


    Tagris said expressionlessly, ¡°Because the leader of the Rebellion Army who caused trouble in the west of the Empire and a group of desperate rebels should have been easily suppressed and eliminated by the local garrison, but they obtained the protection of the gods overnight. They¡¯re extremely strong, invulnerable to weapons, and immune to poison. Even if they¡¯re seriously injured, they can recover at an extremely fast speed. The epidemic is everywhere. Only their team can enter directly from the epidemic area and be immune to all evil.¡±


    ¡°The nomadic people who attacked from the northck armor and their chances of winning are not high, but they have obtained the blessing of the God of War. They can absorb strength in killing and battle. Moreover, they be stronger and stronger the more they fight. They kill wildly and are invincible.¡±


    ¡°The merchants from the north of the Empire realized that this dynasty had already decayed and that this race no longer had a future. Therefore, they understood the righteousness and secretly offered loyalty to provide resources to external enemies. Internally, they hoarded resources. They used breathtaking decisions and schemes to disintegrate the economic system of Cathay in a short period of time just to introduce new blood and let a stronger country rece the crumbling dynasty.¡±


    ¡°There are also political parties from the southeast and the schrs under them who have open-minded thoughts and call for progress. They hate the doctrine of the old school and think that reform is imperative. They shouted the slogan of heaven¡¯s justice and human desires. The war is clearly imminent, but they¡¯re bold and unrestrained in correcting the country. Moreover, they enjoy themselves every night and are in a mess. Clearly, it¡¯ll only be more and more chaotic.¡±


    Kang De said with a subtle expression, ¡°It sounds very wrong.¡±


    ¡°Just feel that something is wrong.¡±


    There was a trace of uneasiness and coldness in the elf¡¯s cold tone, ¡°There should have been a long and painful dynasty change in a hundred years. In the end, it would have returned to calm and be powerful again. This is the cycle of Cathay. However, this time, all kinds of strange and conspiracy-filled variables worked together and destroyed this extremely huge country in 20 years. Although the reason is that this country deserves it, there are no other external forces, right?¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment. ¡°They did it? Is that why you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost certain that they must have interfered. This is because, after generations, the Cathay of this dynasty has already crossed that limit and is about to undergo a transformation. Our intelligence department has gathered all kinds of shocking secrets about the Cathay of the past hundred years. The emperor lost his footing and drowned in the water, the grandmaster died mysteriously, the oue of a political battle, and financial development. It seems to be chasing fame and profit, but there¡¯s actually a shadow that can¡¯t be seen. Theyout and conspiracy of the Cathay have probably begun a long time ago.¡±


    After Tagris finished speaking, he nced at Kang De. ¡°You¡¯re indeed not from Cathay.¡±


    Kang De was stunned, then he smiled. ¡°Did I say I was?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    The elf snorted, ¡°At first, I thought you were from their side and specially came down to find trouble with us.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°What about now? How do you determine that it¡¯s not true?¡±


    Tagris patted the bottle of Sprite on the table. ¡°How can they have such delicious food?¡±


    ¡ªThat¡¯s it?


    Of course, it was more than that, but it seemed that he was unwilling to say the real reason.


    The elf changed the topic, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not from Cathay. As long as you¡¯re willing, we can find you an illustrious ancestor with the surname Kang at any time and make your bloodline sacred and glorious¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in finding an ancestor for myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you value bloodline? It seems that your ancestor was a loser who fled when the dynasty changed in his early years¡­ Alright, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask further. The elves will respect potential allies.¡±


    Tagris said, ¡°But isn¡¯t this just right? With the current situation of Cathay, if you turn the tide and be a hero, you¡¯ll be the Son of Heaven protected by the gods. Your background is no longer important.¡±


    He used an entire country as a bargaining chip and pushed it over without changing his expression, ¡°Goethe is small. With your skin color, there¡¯s still a barrier here. In this world, the barrier between races is like steel that¡¯s difficult to break. Why don¡¯t you return to a country with the samenguage? They definitely won¡¯t reject you.¡±


    At this point, the elf smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re greedy for beauty, the Cathayan Empress is not inferior to Princess Tina.¡±


    Kang De looked at him and smiled too. ¡°What about the Elven Empress?¡±


    Tagris subconsciously avoided his gaze and his smile quickly disappeared. He said indifferently, ¡°To a ruler, beauty is meaningless. In terms of achievements and power, a hundred Cathayan Empresses and Princesses of Goethebined can¡¯tpare to a strand of the Phoenix King¡¯s hair.¡±


    Kang De suddenly smiled.


    The other party frowned and said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I remember something happy.¡±


    ¡°What happy thing?¡±


    ¡°I proposed to the Phoenix King.¡±


    ¡°¡­You!¡±


    ¡°Why? Am I wrong?¡±


    Tagris red at Kang De, then smiled in disdain, ¡°Hmph, the elves who yearn and admire the Phoenix King can queue from the Silver Moon City to the Jade Sea. They¡¯re all stronger, more handsome, and more knowledgeable than you. You¡¯re only an insignificant member.¡±


    Kang De supported his cheek with his hand and tilted his head to look into the eyes of the elves, ¡°Those elves only admire the power and status of the Phoenix King, and only I know that the holy and noble Phoenix King might only be a mischievous, lively, emotional, and a little vain girl in private.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m a little lonely.¡±


    After saying that, even Kang De was shocked.


    ¡ªF*ck, when did I be so eloquent?


    As expected, when Tagris heard this, his slightly embarrassed expression immediately changed. His fair face quickly flushed red as he said angrily, ¡°Nonsense! My¡­ my sister is not like this!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have no sister?¡±


    The elf calmed down and looked at Kang De with a dangerous gaze. Then, he calmed down and said, ¡°Is now the time to talk about this? Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Kang De witnessed the process of his expression changing again and added, ¡°I still like your appearance just now. It¡¯s more real¡­ It seems that when ites to state affairs, you seem to have automatically changed your face.¡±


    The elf did not speak and only looked at him quietly.


    Their gazes met, and Kang De understood tacitly. Perhaps it was because he was more awkward and strange with the other party. He clearly knew and knew that the other party knew, but he still kept this piece of paper. Perhaps only in this way did the elves not have to wear a mask and carry the restraints that had already be a habit.


    Kang De said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Cathay first. Let¡¯s talk about you. You feel a threat from the destruction of Cathay and are afraid that they will deal with the Twilight Dynasty in the same way?¡±


    The elf restrained his emotions and his tone became calm, ¡°No, the elves won¡¯t be afraid of the same method, but they haven¡¯t always used the same method. In fact, it¡¯s only because Cathay is too special and powerful that they took such arge-scale action.¡±


    Kang De tilted his head. ¡°They¡¯ll use another method?¡±


    ¡°In fact, they¡¯ve already used it.¡±


    Tagris took a deep breath as if he was hesitating if he should tell him frankly. He stared at Kang De and asked, ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    Before Kang De could answer, he shook his head and mocked himself, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a big deal. Even many elves are unwilling to believe it¡­ I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Kang De pretended to be an obedient child and listened.


    ¡°Kang De, let me ask you. Do you know why the Twilight Dynasty is powerful?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s probably science and technology, which is magic?¡±


    The expression of the elf who was prepared to deny the other party four to five times in a row and proudly say the correct answer froze. He thought that the other party was going to say something like the lifespan talent of an army fleet.


    ¡­What? Why was this guy so smart?


    He forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good that you understand this, but sometimes, it¡¯s very smart and not a good thing. If you understand what I¡¯m about to say, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, what do you mean?


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Could it be that he wanted to say that these masterminds who controlled everything actually came from a huge organization that controlled the myriad worlds?


    Tagris slowly said, ¡°Magic is the source of our strength. We explore the mysteries of the world and use them on ourselves and external objects. We use this to modify the world and adapt to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Through magic, we build magnificent cities to protect our citizens. We nurture high-yielding crops to feed the poption. We train powerful soldiers, we forge hard armor and sharp weapons, and we buildrger and stronger battleships¡­ Magic is not only the power of a mage but the cornerstone of the advancement of this world.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we keep exploring, so we keep strengthening. We keep advancing on this path.¡±


    ¡°But now¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes and said softly, ¡°Over the years, the speed of the mages¡¯ deep exploration has continuously slowed down. Although they still improved, that¡¯s only the previous umtion and gift. The path ahead is gradually approaching the end¡­ an end that has been drawn.¡±


    At this point, the elf opened his eyes and looked at Kang De. He was prepared to see the other party¡¯s confused or shocked expression. Even the elves could not ept such a terrifying secret for a moment.


    Kang De blinked. ¡°¡­Your technology tree is locked?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Although he did not understand what he was saying, he clearly understood!


    Moreover, why was he so calm?! Moreover, he looked disdainful.


    Didn¡¯t he realize what this meant?


    Kang De asked again, ¡°How was it locked? Tell me.¡±


    Tagris was going crazy in his heart. When he saw Kang De like this, he could not help but sigh. He said helplessly, ¡°To put it simply, the exploration of magic, arcane magic, rules, origin, and so on requires all kinds of experiments. It requires all kinds of extremely pure elemental environments. This world is so fertile, and the experiment conditions are not ideal. Extreme environments like the deep sea, underground, and volcanoes are all limited. The most maniptive and promising future domain is in the sky, close to the sky outside.¡±


    He pointed at the roof and said softly, ¡°This train of thought was proposed 200 years ago. With the strength of the elves, 200 years is enough for us to build at least five extraterrestrial mage towers that won¡¯t fall if we fly with the. We¡¯ll use that empty and pure environment to carry out various experiments and expand our territory in outer space.¡±


    ¡°However, they all failed. Even all the exploration and research on the outer world was obstructed. There were all kinds of obstructions, even humiliating ones.¡±


    ¡°You can guess who did it.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he praised, ¡°Awesome, awesome.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey, can you be more serious? Do you know what this means?¡±


    Tagris was angered by Kang De¡¯s sloppy appearance. He pped the table and said, ¡°It¡¯s war! The magic improvement of the elves has slowed down, but the human countries that are inferior to us can still advance withrge strides. In the long run, the difference in magic technology between the two sides will be smaller and smaller. With the reproductive ability of humans and the size of theirnd, they will gradually obtain an advantage!¡±


    ¡°¡ªWe¡¯re not stupid! We¡¯ll definitely continue to maintain our advantage and even resort to war before this. One of the reasons for this battle against Goethe is this!!¡±


    He said coldly, ¡°At that time, if we win, we¡¯ll continue to be the overlord. If you win, humans will be the new overlord, but the price is more than half of the iplete world. Countless dead living beings and the war wounds that are difficult to heal will be far crueler than the previous generations of hegemony¡ªbecause we¡¯re all getting stronger and stronger!¡±


    ¡°Then, so what if we win?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only ants trapped on the ground, fighting for the residue of food. Those guys who won again continue to enjoy everything high and mighty¡­ Are you willing? Who will be willing?¡±


    Hearing this, Kang De finally understood why Tagris dared to say these words.


    This was because no one would believe it.


    Or rather, those with the ability were unwilling to believe. Those without ability were useless.


    ¡°I roughly understand,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It seems that you think my ability can help you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re determined to interfere and stop this war.¡±


    Tagris said, ¡°No¡­¡±


    He had just said a word when heughed at himself, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no difference. It¡¯s all my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s another problem.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°If we join forces and kill that group of people in the end, the elves will no longer be restricted. Magic technology will advance again and leave humans far behind. At that time, what will the elves do to their former allies?¡±


    Tagris looked at Kang De. ¡°If the king issues an order that as long as thend you can circle belongs to you, will you abandon the vast and rich ownerlessnd around your house and fight with your neighbors for a small pond?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s mine is mine. I can¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just joking.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this problem to the ruler of Goethe. Duke, I¡¯ve already felt your sincerity and am willing to cooperate with you to deal with those guys who¡¯vee to trouble me. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when Tinaes.¡±


    Tagris frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want Cathay? Then you want¡­¡±


    If Kang De had no desires, it would be rtively troublesome. Without ties and benefits, he would not be diligent, and the Twilight Dynasty would not be at ease.


    However, at this point, the elf suddenly shut up and looked at Kang De. Unknowingly, he blushed and red as he cursed, ¡°You bad human! Your appetite is huge!¡±


    Kang De said in confusion, ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Pfft! What are you pretending for?! However, don¡¯t even think about it! You¡¯re still far from it now!¡±


    It was really baffling.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s already strange enough for an Earthling like me to inexplicablye to Goethe to be a volunteer and an inter-world warrior. Why am I involved in such a thing?


    After this long speech, Kang De already believed 60 to 70% of it. He felt that it was very troublesome. More and more things were entangled in the other world, and it was even endless. This made it difficult for him to adapt for a moment.


    D*mn, other than the elves, there were also the Holy Seal Inds, the danger of the Curtain Invasion, and now the mastermind who controlled the continent¡­


    ¡ªWait.


    A thought shed through Kang De¡¯s mind. He asked, ¡°Do you know the curtain?¡±


    Tagris¡¯s expression suddenly changed, then he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re the guardians who pride themselves on guarding the curtain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The super SSS main mission had inexplicably advanced!


    It was gettingte. Kang De bade the elves farewell and watched him melt into the night and disappear.


    His expression was still veryplicated.


    Hong San, who had not appeared, floated out with aplicated expression.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ What a lot of information¡­¡± Kang De touched his head and said with a headache, ¡°How true do you think these words are? Those guys? The Guardian of the Curtain? Then¡­¡±


    Hong San did not speak.


    Kang De turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think it should be very true¡­¡±


    Hong San muttered, ¡°Because my master was forced overseas by them¡­¡±

 Chapter 282 - 282 I, The Phoenix King, Need Money!

    282 I, The Phoenix King, Need Money!


    Hong San went to write a letter.


    If he was still a little afraid of his master previously, he could not care less now, because the elves had brought shocking news.


    Previously, when Tagris was talking to Kang De, Hong San was guarding the door and listening.


    After hearing that a mysterious force was obstructing the progress of civilization, suppressing the development of the various countries, and even personally pushing Cathay into the abyss, he immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    His master, who had crossed the sea and traveled far away, was drunk all year round and disheartened. asionally, he would wail andment, or kowtow and cry to the west. Every once in a while, he would fly into a rage and curse himself, his disciples, the heavens, and some people he did not know. He would scold everyone until they cried and be depressed for many days.


    !!


    The disciples were both shocked and worried, but no one dared to get to the bottom of it. On the day everyone crossed to the east, the oldest was only 12 or 13 years old. Some were even born on the continent. They only knew that the Divine Land had fallen and the country had changed hands, but they did not know the sins, conspiracy, and blood debt hidden under the appearance of the dynasty changing¡­


    After all, he was only a child. How could he know those things?


    Only Hong San was young, the most talented, and the most favored by his master. Every time he served him and heard his master mutter when he was drunk, he would remember it bit by bit. He wore beads for many years and pieced those words into a rtivelyplete jigsaw puzzle, deducing a terrifying secret.


    The copse of the dynasty was not a normal cycle of separation. Instead, there was the interference of a powerful external force that broke the rules and instantly reduced the huge dynasty to ashes.


    In other words, a mysterious force that surpassed the mortal world elerated the cycle of destruction of the Cathay Dynasty.


    His master was one of the ministers who supported the afterglow of the dynasty when the sky fell back then. He should have died in the country, but he left the country and crossed a foreignnd. Although he did not know the reason, this must be the reason why his master had been drunk and in pain all these years¡­ He had once cursed him for escaping at thest minute and abandoning his ancestor, but Hong San felt that that was not the case. His master only had ast resort to hide in the West.


    Moreover, it must be rted to this faction that had nned for a long time and cut off the dragon vein of the Divine Land as soon as it was activated.


    Now, ording to the elves, this faction had targeted Prince Kang De.


    This was because he grasped a strange power that surpassedmon sense and made the world wary.


    Therefore, Hong San felt that he had to tell his master about this.


    Even if he was unwilling to help because of various factors, even if it was only a reminder and provided some information, it was good.


    This was because the enemy this time was very terrifying. Not only was his strength terrifying, but it was also unknown.


    The other party was hidden behind the scenes and in the shadows of history. He would not be known by most living beings to begin with. Otherwise, how could he be considered a mastermind? On the other hand, if even ordinarymoners knew that XXX was a mysterious organization with a long history of controlling the world, they were most likely bragging.


    Some things were destined to be known only by the person involved.


    Perhaps his master knew some of their details.


    With such thoughts in mind, Hong San wrote a letter overnight and wrote it with the Yin line in the sect¡¯s secretnguage. Only his master knew how to turn this Yin line into the Yang line and trante it into words.


    Then, he arranged for a messenger to carefully send it out.


    ¡°I originally wanted to make a personal trip, but His Highness¡¯s situation is also worrying.¡±


    That was what Hong San said at breakfast the next day. He shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Moreover, with my current reputation and ¡®status¡¯, if I leave Valentine and the range of Your Highness¡¯ protection, I¡¯ll definitely be discovered. Then, I¡¯ll continuously be visited by various people and even captured and interrogated. I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace¡­¡±


    This was very normal.


    Hong San was recognized by the outside world as Kang De¡¯s head butler and messenger. He must also know many secrets about him. Among these secrets, there might be Kang De¡¯s background and weakness.


    Perhaps with this background and weakness, they could control Kang De or kill him.


    Although the various factions had gathered in Valentine and yearned to establish a connection and build a good rtionship with His Highness Kang De, if the rulers of the various countries had the chance to kill him, they would definitely not hesitate.


    No one would be happy if a human-shaped nuclear bomb that was enough to change the rules of the current international order suddenly appeared in the calm world. The reason why they did not easily show hostility was that they were afraid of being the sacrifice.


    Kang De only shrugged. ¡°So don¡¯t go. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hong San frowned and pondered for a moment before suddenly suggesting, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you move and go to the Empire to see my master and ask him toe out of seclusion? At the very least, ask him for help.¡±


    Kang De had a subtle expression, ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? Your master was chased here by them and stopped caring about the world. Then, we eagerly lured the monster to him and forced him to attack. It¡¯s really a little immoral. When your master recovers, he¡¯ll probably kill you too.¡±


    Of course, Hong San could also think of this. He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s very important and the situation is dangerous. If there¡¯s really nothing I can do, I can¡¯t care less. If Master wants to fight, kill me.¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯te up with bad ideas. Write what you should write and send what you should. It¡¯s very good that your master is willing toe. If you¡¯re not, feel free. Things haven¡¯t reached this stage.¡±


    It seemed that Hong San was indeed extremely worried and said, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to hide?¡±


    ¡°Dodge? Where to?¡±


    The best safe haven was Earth. If this mysterious organization could cross worlds to find him, it could really be said to be awesome. There was nothing else to say.


    ¡ªAs if. If they find me, I¡¯ll immediately run to the center and surrender. Then, I¡¯ll go to Lop Nur to be the bait to lure them over. At that time, I¡¯ll open the door and escape and wipe the floor with a hundred nuclear bombs.


    No matter how things developed, he always had a way out, so he was not afraid. Moreover, although Tagris said it was very terrifying, Kang De still did not feel the strength of that organization.


    The other party hade to find trouble with him for no reason and even wanted to hurt him, so there was nothing else to say.


    D*mn, it was really baffling.


    In the end, this was all because the elves had started the war, so Kang De was forced to attack and get involved in this matter. Now that the elves were willing to help, Kang De did not have to be polite.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for the elves to do good. Let¡¯s see how good that person is at fighting.¡±


    Kang De reached out and shed. ¡°However, we can¡¯t believe the words of the elves. We still have to confirm if this organization has any hostility towards me to prevent them from using me¡­¡±


    If it was an envoy sent by the other party, he might not havee to turn hostile and flip the table to hit people. In the end, after being scolded by the elves, Kang De directly arranged for troops toy ambush and set up the minefield to kill them side by side¡­ It would be too awkward to form a grudge for no reason.


    Hong San pondered for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but Your Highness, I think what the elf said is very credible. After all, with my master¡¯s experience as evidence¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful. Make arrangements. If the other party directly attacks, we¡¯ll start directly. If they talk after they appear, let¡¯s hear what they have to say.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San nodded in agreement. His counselor¡¯s instinct made him start to calcte and think, ¡°If we want to ambush, where should we choose the location? What¡¯s the n and tactic? How can we control the coteral casualties and reduce the impact?¡±


    Kang De sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The number is unknown, the strength is unknown, and even when they¡¯lle is unknown. We know nothing about the enemy. This is not good. We have to think of a way to pry it out of that elf¡­ Let¡¯s ask today.¡±


    When Hong San heard this, he suddenly smiled.


    Kang De nced at it and said from the corner of his eye, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Hong San recalled their conversation yesterday and held back hisughter, ¡°I also recalled something happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Hong San said seriously, ¡°My lord proposed to the Phoenix King.¡±


    Kang De grabbed the spoon and pretended to hit him. Hong San hugged his head but could not help butugh, ¡°Apart from that, you actually get along very well with that elf and chat happily¡­ As expected of you.¡±


    Only then did Kang De put down his spoon and say proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s you that I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Hong San raised another pot as if nothing had happened. ¡°Since there¡¯s an unexpected change, what should Princess Tina say?¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We still have to fight here. Should we let them wait beforeing? I heard that Sword Saint Snowfall is quite good at fighting. Should we invite him over to help?¡±


    Hong San said helplessly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m talking about the Cathayan Empress. The news of the elves has already spread. Aren¡¯t you going to exin it to Princess Tina?¡±


    Kang De was suddenly shocked, ¡°No way, right? This can be spread? It won¡¯t sound good if it gets out, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Among the full set of conditions promised by the elves, this is the most exciting,¡± Hong San said softly. ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t care about openness in trade and culture. That¡¯s the Eastern monarch, the Empress of Cathay. Who doesn¡¯t like to hear that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    D*mn.


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed. Hong San poured another bucket of gasoline. ¡°If that elf is bold and unrestrained, or if the Goethe people present say something, they¡¯ll even tell others about you proposing to the Phoenix King.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes widened.


    Hong San said innocently, ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t look at me like that. You said in public that your interest in the Phoenix King is far greater than your interest in the Cathayan Empress. Everyone heard it.¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s mockery! The mockery that the elves treat the Cathayan Empress as a tool and bargaining chip for marriage and ask them what the price of their Empress is¡ªthis is mockery!¡±


    Hong San shrugged¡ªhe had learned this action from Kang De.


    Then, he sighed, ¡°Master, you¡¯re thinking too much. This is politics. Duke Tiling personally said that she wanted to submit your proposal to the Phoenix King. Then this is an official proposal. The right to exin is with her. You didn¡¯t exin at that time, so you couldn¡¯t exinter.¡±


    ¡°Because the elves took it seriously, the others will take it seriously and are willing to take it seriously¡ªbecause the essence of humans is to be idle, lowly, and watch the show. Speaking of how you proposed to the Phoenix King and even implicated the Queen of Cathay and the Princess of Goethe, who doesn¡¯t like to hear this? Even the talented and shrewd ruler of the Human Empire can be energetic when he hears it.¡±


    Kang De was shocked and subconsciously said, ¡°What if she agrees?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hong San looked at Kang De with a subtle gaze, as if he wanted to find him a few peaches.


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s with your expression? Could it be that with my handsome appearance, noble personality, and shocking talent, I¡¯m not worthy of a mere Phoenix King?¡±


    Hong San turned his head to the side in a difficult manner.


    After being reborn and bing a new person, this person¡¯s moral integrity was also rising exponentially. He could speak against his conscience, but it was a little uneptable to go against his conscience to this extent¡­


    What kind of person was Kang De? He was upright and open-minded. He hated it when others were unwilling to tell the truth.


    He looked at Hong San and said kindly, ¡°Say whatever you have to say. You have to tell the truth. You have to dare to tell the truth. Don¡¯t be afraid of offending people. With me upholding justice for you, let¡¯s see who dares to throw you into the toilet and sink into the river. Take off your clothes and hang them on the gpole. Stick ugly photos of you everywhere¡ª¡±


    When Hong San heard this, he was very touched. His Highness¡¯ noble character made him realize the importance of honesty. He was grateful and was touched, ¡°You¡¯re worthy¡­ worthy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªPfft!¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded from outside the door.


    Kang De and Hong San stood up at the same time and looked at each other. Kang De pressed it to his waist. Hong San threw out his soft sword and pulled open the door. He looked to the side and saw Tagris not far from the corridor.


    The gori was beside him with an unfriendly expression.


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°How long have you been listening?¡±


    Tagris snorted. ¡°Why? Are you talking about something you can¡¯t stand the elves?¡±m


    Then, the gori said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him lie to you. He just crept in and was long discovered by me. He thought that no one had seen him and looked around furtively with his butt raised. Then, he walked towards the kitchen. After I caught him, I pressed him down and walked over. How long did he listen¡­¡±


    The gori thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll start from the sentence that your handsome appearance, noble character, and shocking talent can match the little Phoenix King.¡±


    At this moment, not only were there Kang De and Hong San in the corridor but there were also guards and servants who had heard themotion. All of them heard it clearly. For a moment, breathing sounds sounded one after another.


    Tagris did not give him any face andughed.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The elf looked at him and continued to smile. ¡°What did you just say? High morals?¡±


    The noble Prince Kang De calmly instructed the maid in the distance, ¡°Get the tworge boxes of Sprite in the kitchen to be smashed and the ingredients for lunch that are being prepared to be fed to the pigs.¡±


    Tagris immediately grabbed the corner of Kang De¡¯s shirt. ¡°I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    The people outside were dispersed and the group returned to the banquet hall. Tagris looked at the mess of cups and tes on the table. After sitting down, he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat breakfast! You have to manage the food!¡±


    Kang De gestured for Hong San to go out and make arrangements. Then, he said, ¡°Can we use the main door in the future? Sneaking in and sneaking around will make us wary.¡±


    Tagris curled his lips and said, ¡°Are you sure? The entire Valentine is staring at you. Moreover, after raising such a condition, if the Goethe people see me, an elf envoy, enter and leave your house all day, what will they think? What will the other countries think? I¡¯m thinking for you.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this woman¡¯s nose is very sharp. With her as a bodyguard, you don¡¯t have to worry about who will quietly sneak in and take your life. However, I still suggest that you recruit a spell consultant¡­¡±


    At this point, the elf raised her eyebrows and said mysteriously, ¡°When we establish an initial cooperation and trust rtionship, I can rmend a magic expert to you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we establish an initial cooperation and trust rtionship.¡±


    Kang De casually replied, ¡°You came at the right time. I also have something to ask you. Since you¡¯ve decided to ambush those guys, what¡¯s your n? How many will the other party send? Or a group?¡±


    Tagris smiled proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De choked, ¡°How¡¯s yourbat strength?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea!¡±


    ¡°In what way will it appear?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea!¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you know?¡±


    Tagris said proudly, ¡°I know I can definitely kill them!¡±


    Kang De sighed and said to the gori, ¡°Take him out.¡±


    The elf shouted, ¡°Wait! I really don¡¯t know! After all, the various countries are all tied to the ground. Their grasp of the sky and even the outer world is very weak. There¡¯s no system that can monitor the sky at all. Cathay established the Imperial Astronomy and built the Star Plucking Tower and the Heavenly Star Array for this consideration, but you saw the oue.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°So your so-called cooperative ambush proposal is for me to be the bait and wait for them to attack. Then you¡¯ll jump out and ambush them, kill them, and raze Valentine to the ground?¡±


    Tagris smiled dryly, ¡°You¡¯re not so passive. If they appear, I¡¯ll immediately sense that this is the talent secret technique of the royal family. It¡¯s an ability that only the Phoenix King bloodline has¡­¡±


    Ah, Elven Meat Radar.


    Kang De was interested and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the exact range?¡±


    ¡°About¡­ 10 to 20 kilometers¡­ Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s already big enough!¡± Tagris said resentfully. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not very good at it¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was meaningful. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a famous mage? What aren¡¯t you good at?¡±


    The elf red at him fiercely, ¡°So what? This has nothing to do with cultivation. Like me¡­ like my sister, I can only do 10 to 20 kilometers. There¡¯s not much difference.¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re young and not the creator of this secret technique. The ancestor who created this secret technique talent can use his mental strength to monitor the sky above the entire continent. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±


    Tagris rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you the secrets of the pce!¡±


    Kang De snorted, ¡°If others can do it, but you can¡¯t, then you¡¯re naturally useless. You still have to find an objective reason¡­ Tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this has nothing to do with personal aptitude! Why don¡¯t you understand? That secret technique was created by a Phoenix King. It¡¯s a bloodline talent secret technique. That Emperor doesn¡¯t have any children and has experienced some things. The throne and secret technique were hurriedly passed down to his brother. This is only one level short. The bloodline has been passed down from generation to generation. Of course, it¡¯s gradually thinning, and the effect of the secret technique has gradually decreased. It¡¯s not something that can be made up for by postnatal cultivation and hard work!¡±


    Of course, Kang De could understand this, but if he did not argue, it would be much less fun in his life.


    He smiled and said, ¡°If he can create it, why can¡¯t you create or modify it again? In the end, you¡¯re still useless and embarrassing¡­¡±


    Tagris was even angrier. He did not understand the word bickering, but he felt that Kang De was so annoying. However, pestering his opponent until he went crazy and angry was also one of the joys of a troll.


    The elves still did not understand this realm.


    ¡°I already said that this is a secret technique based on the bloodline aura. It can¡¯t be improved!¡± He said angrily, ¡°ording to the certification division of the ancient era, you¡¯re still a Forbidden Spell Envoy. Your magic attainments should far exceed the current era. Come and create and improve it for me to see. You can¡¯t even learn it!¡±


    Kang De was teasing him excitedly and chuckled, ¡°I disdain to learn it¡­¡±


    Tagris said disdainfully, ¡°There¡¯s no need to learn a secret technique based on the aura of your bloodline. You don¡¯t even know this, and you¡¯re still pretending here. What a joke¡ªyou just have to activate it with a secret technique!¡±


    He raised his finger, and his eyes suddenly turned into fiery eyes. He raised his hand and pointed at Kang De, ¡°Just like this! However, you don¡¯t have the bloodline of the Phoenix King. It¡¯s simply¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Kang De¡¯s eyes suddenly turned into brilliant golden mes. They were even more dazzling and intense than the mes in Tagris¡¯ eyes. In the burning spiritual mes, it was as if a zing immortal bird had spread its wings and soared.


    The humans and elves looked at each other.


    Then, Tagris jumped up. The stool was instantly shattered, and the entire table copsed. He seemed to have seen a ghost, and his voice changed, ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s going on?! What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    The shock in the elves¡¯ eyes could not be hidden. They looked at Kang De with curiosity, confusion, and uncertainty.


    Then, he rushed up and grabbed Kang De to look around. He muttered to himself, ¡°Impossible, you don¡¯t have the elven bloodline. You¡¯re not a half-elf, but how did you obtain the Phoenix Vision¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked. It was very difficult to describe the change now, but he felt that the world in his eyes was clearly different. Previously, when he focused and calmed down, he could see the changes in theposition of the elements that contained magic power. Now, he seemed to be able to see something new. The profundity behind it could not be guessed for a while.


    However, this was not the point.


    Most importantly¡­ how could an Earthling like him have the bloodline of the Elven royal family?


    ¡ªWait!


    A glint shed through his eyes as he pped his hands forcefully. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Tagris¡¯s body shook and he took two steps back. He looked at Kang De seriously, as if he wanted to know the secret. This matter had really impacted him too much.


    Kang De pointed at the elf and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m your ancestor!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the reincarnation of that Phoenix King! I¡¯ve lost my memory and magic power. I need 100 million gold coins to unseal it! Good grandson, transfer the money quickly!¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283 Then, We Have an Arrangement

    283 Then, We Have an Arrangement


    A shocking speech.


    Tagris looked stunned and opened his mouth slightly, speechless for a moment.


    Kang De said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m the reincarnation of the Phoenix King. My super awesome soul space and powerful magic power have been sealed. However, I¡¯m now a human and I¡¯m in Valentine. I can¡¯t return. Now, I only need you to provide 100 million gold coins to undo my seal and I can be the mighty and peerless Elven Phoenix King again. If you help me, after I return to the capital to take back my bird position, I¡¯ll leave you the position of transport captain. Let¡¯s build an imperialist country with the characteristics of elves together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No matter how he spouted nonsense seriously, Tagris only stared at him expressionlessly. After staring for a while, he said coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re actually a female elf?¡±


    !!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tsk.


    Why was it another queen?


    Hearing this, could this elf society still be good?


    The man and elf were in a stalemate for a moment. Tagris sighed softly, ¡°I almost believed it.¡±


    ¡­There was nothing wrong. There were also people on Earth who fell for it.


    Kang De was about to say something when Tagris looked up at him with a serious expression.


    ¡°May I ask if you really know nothing about this? Please don¡¯t joke. This is very important. That Phoenix King¡¯s mysterious disappearance is a pce mystery. We once thought that she was secretly harmed by that mysterious organization¡­ If you can provide information about her or her whereabouts, the Twilight Dynasty will be very grateful and not hesitate to thank you¡­¡±


    Kang De shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any Phoenix King.¡±


    Tagris looked into his eyes and discovered that he was telling the truth. Then, he sighed in disappointment, ¡°I see¡­ But why do you have the bloodline aura of the Phoenix King¡­¡±


    Kang De was an Earthling. Ever since he was young, his growth process had been very ordinary and normal. He had no chance toe into contact with the king of the elves of the other world.


    However, in his life to date, he had a strange and indescribable experience that surpassed the mortal world. It was filled with mysteries, unknowns, and mysteries. If he had any chance toe into contact with such a secret that surprised Tagris¡­ it would definitely be his days on the Holy Seal Inds.


    That was the beginning of his trip to the other world.


    A strange encounter hadpletely changed his originally calm life.


    His most different special experience was probably¡­ the inheritance of the Fire Thief.


    Was it rted to this?


    He did not know, did not know, and was not sure.


    However, he would not say a word.


    After all, their rtionship with Tagris was still shallow. It was only because of their intention to negotiate and their potentialmon enemy that they could temporarily sit down and have calm and even happymunication.


    In other words, once the situation changed, the two sides still had the possibility of being at daggers drawn and bing enemies, or rather, the possibility was very high. Trust did not exist, and there was still the possibility of hostility. Under such circumstances, how could Kang De tell them about the past of the Holy Seal Inds and the identity of the Fire Thief?


    The main thing was that the identity of this Fire Thief sounded impressive, but who knew if it was weed in the eyes of the elves¡­ What if it was a family feud?


    Therefore, he only shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure.¡±


    The elf said softly, ¡°This is a little untrue.¡±


    Tsk¡­ this guy¡¯s intuition was very shocking.


    Tagris looked up at him. Those beautiful green eyes seemed to be a vast forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. They were grand, magnificent, and deep. There was anticipation, pleading, and a trace of fatigue in those eyes.


    He said softly, ¡°You really can¡¯t tell me? That¡¯s very important.¡±


    Kang De looked at the other party¡¯s expression and knew that it was useless to quibble. This elf would asionally do something out of line, but that was only venting his anger. The other party had all the attainments of a leader.


    He only replied, ¡°Will you tell me all your secrets?¡±


    Tagris¡¯ gaze was slightly sad as he smiled bitterly, ¡°We¡¯re here again¡ªKang De, how can we build true trust?¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s hard.¡±


    On Earth, how many years had it been called the Earth Vige and the fate of humans? However,petition, hostility, discrimination, oppression, hatred, and even war were still endless.


    Not to mention that the other world was not developed enough, and there were two races.


    Kang De said softly, ¡°You might as well go out and ask those ordinary people of Valentine when they can forget the painful memories of being invaded and ughtered¡­ Although I¡¯m not from Goethe, my friends have also died in this war. More than one. When do you think I can forget how they died?¡±


    Tagris¡¯ eyes were dazed for a moment. He looked at Kang De in a daze. ¡°So you hate me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, or you wouldn¡¯t have entered this city.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°The hatred brought about by war should not be focused on individuals. This is a matter between the country and the people. I¡¯m not from Goethe. It has nothing to do with this war, but from the righteousness and beliefs of my bystanders¡ªthe party who initiated the invasion must pay the price for this unjust war.¡±


    Tagris swayed slightly and lowered his eyes. Embarrassment and pain appeared on his face, along with faint sorrow.


    The elf slowly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case¡ªthere¡¯s nothing wrong with you thinking that way.¡±


    He smiled slightly sadly, ¡°In other words, hatred can never be eliminated?¡±


    ¡ªThat¡¯s not the case. At the very least, the current me no longer wants to sink Japan and kill all the Japanese. I just have to deal a fixed blow and erase it. Don¡¯t expand the battle.


    ¡ªMoreover, I believe that when I build five to six aircraft carriers in the dynasty and gradually close the American base in Japan, the Japanese government and the people will definitely deeply reflect on the mistakes and sins of the war against China and sincerely apologize. We will also generously forgive the two countries for carrying outprehensive political, economic, cultural, and military exchange and cooperation. The two countries will enjoy peace forever.


    Kang De was thinking about how to express the words ¡°you can be our dogs¡± more tactfully. Tagris was no longer willing to listen. He took two steps back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have to take my leave and calm down.¡±


    He indeed had to calm down.


    Not to mention anything else, Kang De could actually awaken the bloodline divine power of that Phoenix King and even be stronger than the siblings. What did this mean? The reason was enough to shock this elf.


    Tagris left as soon as he said so and floated away.


    Kang De stretched out his hand. Before he could speak, Tagris nodded slightly at him. His body was as light as the wind as he floated out of the door and disappeared in a sh.


    ¡ªWait, what¡¯s going on? Why did he leave?


    ¡ªWhy is he here? Should we talk about something?


    He subconsciously wanted to chase after it, but his back was warm. The gori¡¯s two arms hugged him from behind and ced its head on his shoulder. The abundant and tight sticity and pressure were like the wind outside the car window at 120 miles per hour.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re so good at talking.¡±


    The gori chuckled in his ear and said, ¡°Reward.¡±


    She nudged his face forcefully.


    The suction force was quite strong.


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m praising you.¡± The gori did not let go of him and continued to hug him tightly, ¡°You have to say this to the Big Gold Hair, understand? There¡¯ll be an even greater reward when the timees, hehehe.¡±


    Big Gold Hair?


    ¡®Oh, Tina.¡¯


    ¡®What did I say to Tina?¡¯


    Being hugged by the beauty from behind, Kang De was thinking about another woman. Yes, Tina had thought that he was dead earlier, so she announced that he was her husband. He did not know if it was to avoid other b*stards pestering him or something, but now that he was not dead, things were very awkward. He did not know what she nned to do.


    Should he really put on a show, beat them at their own game, or take advantage of the situation?


    This was already awkward enough. As soon as the elves¡¯ terms came out, it was even more awkward. She was already very shy, so she must be uneasy now. When she heard that the Twilight Dynasty nned to introduce the Cathayan Empress to her, she wondered what she would think¡­ Ah, the Phoenix King was joking. She would not take it seriously, right?


    ¡ªDoes Hong San want me to tell her and write a letter? What should I write? You¡¯re the only one in my heart without her? What¡¯s this, a confession? Or¡­


    Kang De was letting his imagination run wild when Hong San pushed the door open and entered. He happened to see the chair shatter and the table copse. The scene was extremely intense. Ever since the lord and the Crimson Queen hugged each other, it was very immoral.


    He was shocked and hurriedly closed the door again.


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the gori¡¯s arm tightened. ¡°Let me hug you for a while more.¡±


    Outside, Hong San asked, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°Wait a little longer. Eat some food outside the door.¡±


    Therefore, Hong San said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Kang De replied and discovered that the gori was hugging him very tightly. Even the other party¡¯s body was trembling slightly. His heart stirred. He reached out and patted the other party¡¯s hand, saying in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    The gori¡¯s head arched into Kang De¡¯s neck and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a little¡­ afraid when I hear that bean sprout talk about those things.¡±


    Kang De said in confusion, ¡°Which¡­¡±


    Then he shut his mouth and understood.


    The mysterious organization that suppressed the world and manipted conspiracy attacked the heroes of the various races and interrupted the important historical process. They even personally went down and plotted for decades just to make a civilization fall into the abyss.


    They imed to be the guardian of the curtain.


    The Curtain Ruins on the Holy Seal Inds.


    He was almost certain that it was the magical animals who had been transformed into beasts and sealed here.


    There was also the gori that had returned to its human form.


    The gori had grown up under the care of the parrot and the others and knew nothing about its memories before bing a gori.


    However, did she still feel afraid¡­


    Was her memory sealed, lost, or¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Kang De held the gori¡¯s hand that was wrapped around him. ¡°In the past, when I was not around, I did not know what happened and could not stop it. However, now that I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. Whoever dares to find trouble with us will be killed one by one. We won¡¯t let go of the people who hurt you.¡±


    These magical animals apanied Kang De through the most difficult and desperate days.


    Their rtionship was already like family.


    Be it that mysterious organization or other enemies, no one could hurt them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The gori did not speak, but from the movements of her body, she seemed to want to say something but hesitated.


    Perhaps she was shy or touched? Hmph, hmph, hmph¡­


    Kang De was secretly proud when he heard the gori sigh, ¡°Kang De, I¡¯m worried about you. You¡¯re so weak. Be careful not to be harmed by them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely protect you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wow, that can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    Even if I don¡¯t mention the super martial skills in human form, I¡¯m not too old or young to be a ferocious man! Coupled with time and space skills, extraction enchantment, and modern technological weapons, I can¡¯t be said to be weak!


    His self-esteem had suffered a huge blow.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t force yourself. As long as one of us is strong, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll protect you. Just feed me, coax me, and make me happy. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡ªI don¡¯t want this kind offort!


    No, he had to be stronger!


    He wanted to absorb people! Elves! Extract them all!


    However, on the other hand, a new enemy had already appeared. How could he stop?


    After a while, Kang De shouted, ¡°Hong San!¡±


    Only then did Hong San push open the door and enter. He ignored the gori hanging behind Kang De and said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, Duke Tagris¡­ Eh, this¡­¡±


    He saw Kang De¡¯s burning eyes and was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite handsome, right? I think so too.¡±


    Kang De took out his phone and used it as a mirror. He looked around and was more satisfied. He exined, ¡°This is a certain bloodline limit of the elves¡­ It¡¯s said to have been passed down by a certain Phoenix King.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Phoenix Vision¡­¡± Hong San actually knew his stuff, ¡°I¡¯ve seen records of the shape and characteristics of this eye technique in Master¡¯s book¡­ However, this is the inheritance talent of the Phoenix King¡¯s bloodline aura. Why are you¡­¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m more familiar with her¡­ I can¡¯t exin this in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to say anything.¡±


    Hong San asked again, ¡°Your Highness, ording to Master¡¯s records, the Phoenix Vision can pry into the profundities of the astronomical phenomenon and prate the profundities of the Netherworld. It can sense the mechanism mark and even the change in the human heart, break through the mental illusion, and even see through the elemental structure and characteristics of everything. There are even magical functions that he doesn¡¯t know. You¡­¡±


    ¡­As expected of something recorded by the Easterners.


    Wasn¡¯t this the Weather Report, Astral Vision, Eagle Eye Vision, and Illusion Breaking Eye¡­


    Kang De blinked this super awesome phoenix vision and looked around. He shrugged and said, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I know anything.¡±


    He told Hong San what had happened earlier, from the awakening of the Phoenix Vision to the use of this thing. Hong San listened carefully and nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    He thought for a moment, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s very good to have such a gain. After all, our new enemy came from the sky and is unpredictable. You¡¯ve awakened the Phoenix Vision. If they approach, you¡¯ll be able to sense it. This is very useful¡­ a pleasant surprise to prevent the elves from ying tricks.¡±


    At this point, Hong San was a little happy, ¡°No matter what the reason is for you awakening this ability, it¡¯s not a bad thing. The Phoenix Vision is one of the top eye techniques. ording to us, this is a huge opportunity. It¡¯s a little wasteful to only use it to probe if those enemies are close¡­¡±


    Kang De spread out his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    Hong San blinked and said mysteriously, ¡°You can learn it if you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°¡­But the one who came to give me cultivation techniques for free has already run away.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    After Kang De told him what happened next, Hong San sighed helplessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you coax him?¡±


    Kang De said with a change in expression, ¡°On what basis? Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this rted to right and wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­What else?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly you who touched a sore spot. Can you say such a thing at this time? Although the logic is that, it¡¯s the honeymoon period now, right? You should put aside the dispute, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t think this is a matter of principle. If you abandon your principles, you¡¯ll lose your footing. Although we¡¯ll get along well for a while, it¡¯ll be even uglier when the conflict erupts in the future. It¡¯s better to make it clear in advance.¡±


    Hong San covered his head, ¡°¡­You¡¯re actually being reasonable?¡±


    Kang De inexplicably asked, ¡°Why are you being unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°But logic made him run away in anger.¡±


    ¡°He just ran away in a moment of anger. He shoulde back because he¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who¡¯s reasonable. He must be waiting for you to apologize¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the gori, who had been holding Kang De, suddenly looked up. ¡°He¡¯s back.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s body shook. ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Kang De snorted and said proudly, ¡°You¡¯re still stubborn. You don¡¯t understand people!¡±


    He pped his hands and made the gori let go. He patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°You don¡¯t have enough life experience. You still have to learn one!¡±


    When Kang De left the room, Hong San was still stunned, ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ Even if it¡¯s this person, he¡¯s still¡­¡±


    He was doubting his life when Kang De saw Tagris, who had left for a period of time, again.


    The elf looked at him and snorted.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Hungry?¡±


    Tagris wrinkled his nose. ¡°Cut the crap! Where are the noodles fromst night? I want three pots!¡±


    ¡°Then we have to change restaurants.¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Hey, Kang De.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I calmed down¡ªyou said that the hatred will never dissipate. I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eliminate the hatred of the Goethe people for the elves, because the pain of the past can¡¯t be made up for. You said that this is a matter between the country and the people, but I can help you make you acknowledge and thank me.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then, you won¡¯t be able to hate me even more. In fact, between Goethe and the elves, you¡¯ll still be in a dilemma and don¡¯t know what to do. When I want to repair the rtionship between the two countries, you¡¯ll still help me, because you can¡¯t stand being sandwiched on both sides¡ªright?¡±


    ¡°¡­This logic sounds rtively subtle as if something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s better than doing nothing, right?¡±


    When Kang De heard the elf¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you that the enemy is about to arrive and help you fight and protect you. Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯m doing? Don¡¯t you appreciate it?¡± Tagris walked side by side with Kang De and blinked as he smiled, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll teach you the other uses of the Phoenix Vision¡ªdoes this count as helping you? Are you grateful to me?¡±


    There was hope. Kang De stopped and looked at him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A smile appeared on the elf¡¯s lips. ¡°The first step in building trust?¡±


    Kang De stretched out his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t object.¡±


    They shook hands again.


    Then he smiled.


    ¡°However, I have to say something in advance.¡± The elf looked at him with a serious expression, ¡°You can¡¯t use it to deal with my nsmen unless you¡¯re forced to defend yourself¡­ Otherwise, you¡¯re my enemy.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Kang De held the other party¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll also say it in advance. My trust is not cheap. If you betray it, you¡¯ll have consequences you can¡¯t bear. You have to remember this.¡±


    ¡°You can trust me.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The oral agreement was not written in an instrument and did not seem to be bound by any effect.


    However, the agreement was made in the hearts of Kang De and the elves.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s an appointment.¡± The elf smiled, ¡°When you trust me enough, you have to tell me your secret. I have to tell you what I want to know and what I don¡¯t want to know. In exchange¡­¡±


    He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ my secret too.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Yes, then it¡¯s an appointment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment.¡±


    At the same time, thousands of kilometers away, in themand center of the Elven Expeditionary Army.


    Ever since the battle of Valentine, the council had sent out the signal for peace talks. The various departments of the expeditionary army had also slowed down all their attacks and carried out a series ofplicated mobilization and defense to avoid repeating the mistake of Valentine destroying the army.


    Today should have been an ordinary and busy day. The inconspicuous expeditionary army headquarters in a Goethe city weed a special guest. He followed a group of officers who were normally mobilized to report their duty, but he secretly saw themander-in-chief of the expeditionary army, the Lord of Dawn Light, Sylvan Keller.


    He took off the illusion mask and revealed his true appearance.


    The highestmander of the expeditionary army stood up in surprise and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Light of the Morning Star. The expeditionary army wees you¡­ Deputy Speaker.¡±


    ¡°I brought the will of Twilight, Lord of Dawn Light.¡±


    The other party¡¯s voice was low and heavy, like a long-standing breeze in the forest.


    Themander bowed and listened.


    ¡°I brought strength too.¡±


    ¡°There are three Royal Air Force brigades that have heated up thepleted steel Heavenly Magic Defense Network, as well as the air strike hunting n that has been deduced and tested by the Royal Arcana Center overnight. There are also 120 air superior mages who have finished practicing. In three days, another five Dragoons will enter the battle sequence and be under yourmand. Therefore, Sir Sylvan Keller, please ept the new military order¡­¡±


    The scroll he handed over shone with the light of magic.


    Themander subconsciously knelt on one knee and raised his hands.


    However, at this moment, he hesitated for a moment. As a soldier with extremely high military attainment and an excellent political sense, after hearing about the military strength brought by the other party, he almost instantly guessed the goal of this military operation¡­ and who this new military strength was prepared for.


    ¡°Is this the Empress¡¯s order or the council¡¯s?¡±


    The only response was a cold chuckle.


    ¡°Is this very important?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 284 - 284 Tina

    284 Tina


    North of Goethe, Ansar Province.


    At the beginning of the war, the attacks of the elves were already aggressive. The Twilight Dynasty used the world-renowned navy to seal the coastline and used the inds overseas as a springboard tounch anding war from all directions, causing Goethe to fall into the mes of war and deter ces, causing the provinces to be unable to take care of themselves.


    This maximized the advantage of the elves¡¯ military strength.


    The Ansar Province located north of Goethe was one of the focuses of the expeditionary army¡¯s many attacks. The Elven Marine Corps captured the port of Carile on the west coast at lightning speed. A squadron used this as the center to carry out a deterrence cruise, causing the subsequent troops and resources to continuouslynd. The army that had obtained the replenishment reinforcement opened up the front and attacked everywhere, causing the situation in the north to deteriorate and restrain arge number of Goethe¡¯s troops.


    As a result, the Ansar Province was enveloped in the mes of war. The local military and administrative officials and nobles desperately defended and could not take care of themselves, let alone transfer troops to support the entire battle.


    This was also the epitome of this war.


    Under the overwhelming military advantage of the elves, Goethe couldst until now because of the bloody battle of the nobles, soldiers, and evenmoners who did not care about the price and protected their homes. It was also because the Elven Expeditionary Force was careful in their tactics and was willing to use time and consumption to reduce the casualties of their soldiers.


    After all, the lives of elves were precious and concerned their votes and future. It could not be ignored.


    However, no matter how brave the Goethe people were or how careful the elf army was, under the huge difference in strength between the two countries, Goethe¡¯s defeat was already a matter of time.


    This was themon conclusion of the military observers and intelligence departments of the various countries¡­ The human countries led by the Empire did not provide support and help. In fact, because of the ferocious might of the elves, they were even unwilling to carry out verbal condemnation. There were even rumors that the Empire had already reached an agreement with the elves to secretly divide Goethe.


    In such a desperate situation, there were no reinforcements outside Goethe. The strength inside was continuously consumed. How could he defeat the strongest Twilight Dynasty in the world by fighting alone and fighting a powerful enemy? The oue was actually already decided.


    ¡ªBut that was a month or two ago.


    In the past two months, the battle situation of Goethe, which originally would not have any variables, had changed one after another.


    Firstly, Her Highness Tina, the pearl of Goethe, who had secretly gone to the Empire and asked for support, had encountered danger in the Glory Sand Territory. The truth and facts were unknown to the public, but the next time that princess who was famous for her kindness and weakness appeared in front of the public, she was already in the north of the Empire.


    She gave up on the trip to the capital and announced that she would fight for Goethe to the end. She also made speeches in the various cities in the north of the Empire, recruiting volunteers, building an army, lobbying the nobles, meeting the businessmen, and obtaining some possible assistance. To the shock of the outside world, she really seeded.


    To the outside world, Her Highness Tina had obtained the unanimous support of the nobles,moners, soldiers, mages, and so on with her pure and noble soul and character. She had encouraged a group of righteous people to pick up their weapons and fight for justice, justice, and the future of humanity.


    However, anyone with anymon sense knew that this was simply nonsense. The reason why humans became a powerful race second only to the elves was that they never did anything without benefits. Those divine and pure ideals had long died. They still followed the Saintess of the Country. Pfft.


    The real reason why the great nobles and merchants were generous was hidden in the fog. Everyone kept their mouths shut about this. ording to the groundless news, Princess Tina had used the credibility of the Tedrell family and the Duchy of Goethe as the foundation to sign an agreement with every investor with extremely crazy profits. That concerned the ownership and mining power of an ancient ruin in Goethe, and that was the reason why the elves and the Empire coveted it.


    It was precisely this kind of fake news hidden in the fog that made people scratch their hearts the most.


    Moreover, a fewrge families and Chambers of Commerce in the north of the Empire were all involved in the investment.


    This served as a good example.


    The others took a look. Alright, arge family with a long history and a rich Chamber of Commerce. These words were famous, rich, and powerful. It was unknown how many thinkers, strategists, and spies they nurtured.


    With their shrewdness and caution, if they were all involved in this investment, it meant that the ruins Princess Tina mentioned were indeed true¡ªwhat? A certain Empire minister denied it? That was even more f*cking true.


    So?


    Therefore, why not take a share? It would be a waste not to earn!


    The investment support of those northern big shots yed a good role as an example and a demonstration. In the end, everywhere Tina went, there were local families, chambers ofmerce, and powerful figures who took the initiative to wee her. When they talked about this investment and buying shares, the terrifying reputation and reputation that Tina had umted in a short period of time was all coordinated by the powerful people in these ces.


    They gave money to others and were extremely generous. This was because all their support had been converted into shares and counted into the final ratio. After the initial negotiation and n, this fundraising game began to expand on its own. The scale becamerger andrger, and more and more participants entered the venue. They gathered into a terrifying torrent and transformed into weapons, rations, mercenaries, medicine, and other war resources that gathered under Princess Tina.


    It was not that no one questioned, but the voices of doubt inexplicably disappeared.


    This was because the game had already begun.


    The shares that Princess Tina sold were limited. When she led the volunteer troops away from the Empire¡¯s border and returned to Goethe, the true feast officially began. The people who had bought the shares looked forward and waited for the news ahead, feeling uneasy. Those who did not have the time to enter beat their chests and stomp their feet in regret.


    Therefore, shares began to be bought and sold.


    The news on the front lines kepting back.


    When the news of Princess Tina¡¯s victory came, the unit price of the shares would increase. When the news of loss came, it would fall. Victory and defeat weremon in war. There were wins and losses in the war, and the stock price naturally rose and fell. However, during this rise and fall, arge amount of real money disappeared inexplicably and fell into someone¡¯s hands. A few smart people who saw the world also disappeared inexplicably.


    All of this had nothing to do with Tina.


    When the no longer naive princess led the army back to her homnd, the banquet no longer had anything to do with her. She only wanted to leave a huge surprise for this world and give the elves the heaviest blow. Then, she would disappear with the glory of her father, brother, sister, and Tedrell. Therefore, she only fought, fought, and fought. As long as the support from behind was continuous, she did not care about anything.


    As for the few big shots who were first persuaded by Tina, they controlled the information and secrets behind the scenes, causing the stock price to continuously rise and fall. During this process, they secretly swallowed and devoured shares and crazily harvested the wealth that was born out of thin air to earn a lot.


    The natives of the other world were addicted to this wonderful game and enjoyed the pleasure of controlling everything. They did not know what a bad example this simple financial game would set for future generations. Even if they knew, they did not care, let alone Tina.


    Princess Goethe was shing the elves, and a few giants were crazily harvesting the chives. The chives waved their gold coins and fought to enter. Some rtively smart people also saw through the door. These people were really a little smart, so they thought, Heh, so what if it¡¯s a scam? I can earn money too.


    The crazy game, terrifying desire, greed, and madness. Everything forcefully supported a lie that was actually filled with mistakes and made it true.


    This was the true Emperor¡¯s New Clothes.


    The only oue for the child who exposed the truth was to be beaten to death by all the subjects.


    The ancient ruins existed. The elves wanted it, so the war broke out. Princess Tina was the chosen Saintess and was supported by international public opinion. She was supported and followed by many people. The Empire was even about to officially interfere in this war, support Goethe, and fight the elves.


    With the support of the Empire, this war could not continue. The elves had to retreat.


    If Goethe won, they could develop that ruin and excavate priceless ancient artifacts. They could earn countless wealth and make everyone rich!


    Countless rumors led to more and more people believing this¡ªGoethe¡¯s defense war was in a good form and was about to obtain the final victory.


    Amidst this optimism and anticipation, only a small number of people maintained their cold consciousness.


    The initiator of this game and a portion of the participants knew that this unprecedented scam that would definitely shock the world would explode sooner orter.


    Tedrell would be finished. Goethe would be destroyed. There were no ruins. These were all scams, but so what? Princess Tina would die in battle and the Tedrell family would be reduced to ashes. Where could he ask for revenge?


    ¡ªWhat? You¡¯re talking about me? I¡¯m also a victim! What? You invested money because you heard that we were involved? That¡¯s because you¡¯re as stupid as me. What responsibility do I have? Hehe.


    These ¡°victims¡± had to obtain thest sum before the final explosion and leave calmly. Then, they had to hypocritically sigh at Princess Tina¡¯s ruthlessness and determination at the celebration banquet.


    It was originally like this.


    In fact, Tina knew her ending and fate very well.


    However, in this ridiculous and crazy ckedy, a shocking piece of news fell from the sky.


    Princess Tina¡¯s husband, Kang De, was not dead.


    Moreover, in a small ce called Valentine in the south of Goethe, he had used a forbidden spell to kill five dragon g legions of the Elven Royal Army in one go. Coupled with the ones that had died in Valentine earlier, a total of six elf legions had been dered destroyed.


    Forbidden spell. D*mn, it was a forbidden spell.


    When this news spread to the north, the few big shots who dealt evenughed when they heard it. Which guy made up such ridiculous fake news? Although these people who bought the shares were stupid, they were not that stupid. He had to respect them a little.


    However, it was true.


    The entire world had gone crazy, and so had the investors. The unit price of the shares had risen like a rocket earlier, and the transaction value had plummeted. Valentine had given a speech, the elves had stopped their attacks, and the capital of the Empire had been shaken. One news after another raised the confidence of the investors¡ªd*mn, this worked?


    In a few days, which was now, the elves sent out unofficial envoys to discuss how to hand over the corpses of the tens of thousands of elf soldiers outside Valentine. An even more shocking news spread.


    The elf proposed conditions for peace.


    It was a ridiculous treaty that almost blinded the eyes of the living beings of the entire continent.


    This round waspletely impossible because no one was willing to sell the shares in their hands anymore. The people who had already sold their shares beat their chests and stomped their feet in regret. The big shots had just made a few orders and not long after the shares in their hands scattered, they were promoted¡ªit had to be known that there was no such thing as rising and falling!


    Even they were confused¡ªso did that ruin exist?


    Was it a surprise?


    Surprise.


    Were they angry?


    Angry.


    Did they dare to re up at Tina?


    They did not dare.


    Why?


    This was because her husband was awesome.


    Anyone with a littlemon sense could tell that Kang De grasped such a terrifying power and even made the Twilight Dynasty lower its head. No person with a normal IQ would reject that amazing treaty. Once it was signed, Goethe would fully embrace Twilight and use the hegemony of the number one country in this world toplete a leap in national strength.


    As for Kang De, he had be the ruler of Goethe with Princess Tina. He had epted the invitation of the elves and entered the council and the magic council to form his own army. He had married the Cathayan Empress and obtained the rule of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom. Therefore, were you sure you wanted to offend such a person?


    For a moment, Princess Tina became the focus of the entire world again.


    The most enviable girl in the world.


    To be able to pick up such a handsome man on a diplomatic mission to the Empire, she was really the Daughter of Heaven. Any powerful figure had to sigh at their own daughter¡¯s worthlessness.


    As for currying favor, loyalty, repairing rtionships, and strong support, it was even more necessary.


    In just a few days, Tina was surrounded by countless visits, praise, and ttery.


    However, no one knew that this pearl of Goethe¡¯s heart was not filled with sweetness and happiness, but with bitterness and nervousness. She no longer knew how to face her ¡°fianc¨¦¡±.


    After experiencing the desperate change in Glory Sand Town, she had once thought that she had already lost everything. Therefore, she was no longer naive, innocent, and weak, causing her mind to be hard and strong.


    She began to be stained with blood, hurt others, and seek victory. She became strong, brave, and even cold. She did many things she would never have done before, but when she heard the news about Kang De, she discovered that she was still that weak and helpless girl.


    ¡°Did you not sleep all night again?¡±


    A sigh sounded in her ear. Tina looked up in confusion. Her aunt walked in with a wooden te. The fragrance of the food spread, but she had no appetite at all.


    Ever since she returned to Goethe, she had experienced several battles. There were countless attacks, assassinations, and sneak attacks. It was all thanks to her aunt¡¯s Snowfall Sword.


    This cold and lion-like woman had always been Tina¡¯s dream and admiration. At the most difficult moment, it was also her aunt who had always protected and encouraged her, guiding her in the direction and expelling her doubts.


    Tina said softly, ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Two strings of tears involuntarily fell.


    ¡°Cry! You¡¯re crying again! Why are you crying?!¡±


    The wooden te was ced on the table with a bang. Sword Saint Snowfall reached out and grabbed Tina¡¯s chin. He raised her exquisite and beautiful little face and said angrily, ¡°Look in the mirror! Aren¡¯t you beautiful? Aren¡¯t you lovable? He¡¯s too happy that you¡¯re willing to be his wife. What are you thinking?¡±


    Tina muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I forced him toe to the continent and let him suffer this. He wasn¡¯t by his side when he was in the most pain and even imed to be his wife. I even let him be involved in this war that doesn¡¯t belong to him. I witnessed the killing and even participated in it¡­ He must me me very much. I¡¯m too ashamed to see him¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Nonsense! If he mes you, why did hee to Goethe? Why did he write to you? If he med you, he won¡¯t have helped Goethe at all! You even dare to kill people. Why are you afraid to see him?¡±


    Tina shook her head, her dazzling golden hair swaying. She said miserably, ¡°This is different. He doesn¡¯t me me. He¡¯s a good person, but I can¡¯t take it for granted. I¡­¡±


    The Sword Saint asked, ¡°So?¡±


    The girl did not react for a moment, ¡°¡­So?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall raised her eyebrows and said in an aggressive tone, ¡°Therefore, if you think he¡¯s a good person and feel guilty,pensate him! Then thank him! Isn¡¯t that simple? Why don¡¯t you directly set off south to find Kang De? Everything will be over after we meet!¡±


    Even if she had already honed her former knowledge and wisdom into true strength in war and conspiracy, Princess Tina still felt at a loss when talking about Kang De. ¡°Go¡­ find him? What for? I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    The decisive Sword Saint pped the table, ¡°You don¡¯t know what to say? Then don¡¯t say anything. Just carry him up and kiss him! Press him to the bed and sleep with him! He obtained you as his wife for no reason and can¡¯t be happier! If he¡¯s really as good as you say, he¡¯ll live with you for the rest of his life if you sleep with him!¡±


    Tina blushed with embarrassment and wished she could cover her ears.


    When the news that Kang De was alive returned, the princess¡¯s frozen heart gradually thawed. Now, she was no longer in her usual dignified posture.


    She said angrily, ¡°Then I¡­ shouldn¡¯t have done that to him! What if he has someone he likes? I¡¯m already very sorry to him now. I¡¯ll announce that he¡¯s my husband and all the girls on the continent will know that he¡¯s married. If he meets someone he really likes, the other party will definitely ignore him¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tina was knocked on the head. Sword Saint Snowfall said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve returned to your original stupid appearance! Why do you care about him? Does he hate you? Do you hate him? If you don¡¯t hate him, go! If you don¡¯t stay in Tedrell with such a good man, do you still want to push him out?¡±


    Tina covered her head and muttered, ¡°Aunt, you make it sound so fierce as if you know it very well. You¡¯re also a member of the Tedrell family and you don¡¯t hate him. If you¡¯re so good at talking, why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Sword Saint¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and then she said angrily, ¡°You said it! In any case, I want to taste a man too. It¡¯s rare to have someone who¡¯s pleasing to the eye and powerful. Just wait. I¡¯ll go to Valentine¡¯s now and have sex with him. In the future, you can call him Uncle! I¡¯ll make you have nowhere to cry!¡±


    She pretended to leave. Tina looked anxious and reached out to pull her back. ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Her aunt stopped and looked at her with burning eyes.


    The girl lowered her head and sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. You¡¯ve already missed it once. Do you still want to miss it a second time?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall stretched out her hand and touched her niece¡¯s head. She hugged her in her arms, ¡°Take out your usual decisiveness and drive. You were already very good earlier. Don¡¯t reveal your true colors at the thought of Kang De¡­ I¡¯m serious. If you don¡¯t go now, he¡¯ll be snatched away by the Queen of Cathay.¡±


    Kang De would not be snatched away. He was not from Cathay. That country had nothing to do with him.


    Tina thought to herself.


    However¡­


    She still wanted to see him, but she was afraid to.


    However, which emotion was stronger? What should she do after seeing him? Should sheugh, cry, apologize, greet, thank him, or¡­


    Or was it¡­ like what her aunt had said¡­ it was not good to kiss?


    Tina¡¯s eyes were dazed as if she was in an endless reverie. One moment she was blushing, and the next she was giggling.


    She was crazy.


    At this moment, voices sounded outside.


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s an urgent military situation!¡±


    Tina and the Sword Saint were shocked at the same time and let go of each other. The Princess of Goethe took a deep breath, and her gaze changed from confusion to determination. The shyness and hesitation on her face were no longer there.


    The iron-blooded side appeared again.


    She stepped out of the tent and said coldly, ¡°Is it about Valentine?¡±


    The officer outside the tent knelt on one knee and did not dare to look up. His tone was calm and respectful, ¡°No, it¡¯s information about the military deployment and mobilization of the Elven invasion army.¡±

 Chapter 285 - 285 Conspiracy and Transcending Fate

    285 Conspiracy and Transcending Fate


    ¡°It¡¯s information about the military deployment and mobilization of the Elven invasion army.¡±


    Military intelligence.


    Tina nodded, not surprised.


    Ever since she reached an agreement with the nobles and businessmen in the north of the Empire, her poprity had be better and better. This hired army that was willing to assist Goethe in the battle had obtained the full support of the civilians in the north of the Empire. Apart from arge number of soldiers replenishing and endless resources, the most important thing was information support.


    Money was divine. Driven by the interests of the rich, the big shots did not hesitate to pay arge sum of money to hire the assassin organization and the mage group to enter Goethe to collect military information.


    Under the pervasive prying of the stealth travelers and the eagle-eyed mages, Tina could always obtain precious information support before the elves. This was because the chives were not finished. The greedy predators hoped that she couldst longer¡ªotherwise, if a battle was destroyed, how could everyone manipte the stock price to earn money?


    Therefore, this volunteer army that assisted Goethe could receive all kinds of support from all walks of life in the Empire almost every day. It waspletely a grand asion of amunity with a shared future for humans. It seemed that every human was indignant about the invasion of the elves and was willing to contribute to Princess Tina¡¯s path to protecting the country.


    Information like this that revealed the various military operations of the elves could basically be received every day.


    Tina took the reviewed piece of information from the intelligence officer.


    It was precisely because she could receive information every day that she had to carry out the necessary screening. After all, the value of the information varied, and there were even some truths and lies. Moreover, she could not rule out the possibility that the cunning elves would beat them at their own game and set a trap.


    She nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    The officer lowered his head deeply. ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    After returning to the tent, Tina unfolded the scroll. Sword Saint Snowfall asked, ¡°Military information? Didn¡¯t the invasion army already slow down their attack and wait for the next order? What other information?¡±


    Tina looked at it a few times and a smile appeared on her lips, followed by a trace of worry.


    The Sword Saint saw this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tina replied, ¡°It¡¯s still the previous dispatch pattern. Most of the elf army has already stationed in the nearest city. Therge legion continues to disperse. The field and siege attacks everywhere have basically stopped¡­¡±


    ¡°Come and eat something.¡± Sword Saint Snowfall pushed the wooden te on the table and said disdainfully, ¡°The elves are afraid of being beaten up. They hid in the city and took themoners of Goethe as hostages, and they scattered the main force to prevent your husband from suddenly attacking and reenacting the scene of the Battle of Valentine¡­ They¡¯re also afraid.¡±


    Tina blushed, but she did not refute a subtle word, or rather, she did not have the time to refute it. She did not sit down and eat. Instead, she continued, ¡°Apart from that, the elves are still increasing their troops. The docks of a few port cities have discovered new signs of feed transportation. It¡¯s not the golden ms and spirit wood whiskers that feednd battle beasts, but the dried meat spiritual herbs that feed pegasuses and horned eagles. In other words, the elves have increased their air force by arge amount.¡±


    She read the scroll and frowned gently, ¡°The newly unloaded goods and heavy supplies are tightly wrapped and escorted by mages. They look like some kind of heavy magic equipment¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall thought for a moment and still sneered, ¡°The Air Force and heavy magic equipment are probably still wary of your husband. After all, the information of the battle of Valentine has already been spread. Everyone knows that your husband rode a huge eagle out of the city to release a forbidden spell and summon a sword of light to bombard the ground. They probably want to defend and intercept him against this¡­ Heh, the dignified Twilight Dynasty has been forced to this extent by a human.¡±


    Tina held the scroll and pondered in silence.


    As the only survivors of the Glory Sand Incident, she and Kang De had both obtained huge and painful growth. The couple had obtained the same characteristic, which was paranoia.


    They no longer believed it easily.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Facing her aunt¡¯s question, Tina came back to her senses and pursed her lips slightly. Then, she said, ¡°There must be more than that for the elves. I think they¡¯re targeting Kang De¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think. It must be. Otherwise, with the strength of the invasion army, who do they need to specially guard against?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall casually pinched a piece of roasted soft bread and dipped it in themb soup before sending it into his mouth. He said vaguely, ¡°Only a sudden and powerful attack on the army like Kang De is the source of their fear and terror. This attack method means that all the field troops, even the fleet, the port, and even the homnd of the Elven Invasion Army have be unsafe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they slowed down their attack, and that¡¯s why they had the intention to make peace¡­ How awkward. They can¡¯t run, but they don¡¯t dare to fight. They can only stay in the city and transfer the air force from their homnd to defend.¡±


    At this point, a happy expression appeared on the Sword Saint¡¯s face. Such a thing should be forgotten. Therefore, she picked up the bowl and ate a few mouthfuls of soup.


    The meat soup tasted very delicious. The ingredients, spices, and chef were all top-notch. Drinking this warm soup under the slightly cold morning light was a pleasure to the stomach and body. The Sword Saint exhaled happily and mmed the soup bowl back onto the table. Her skilled movements were obvious that she often drank alcohol.


    She was about to praise the chef when she discovered that she had unknowingly eaten more than half of the meal prepared for her niece, so she revealed an embarrassed expression.


    However, Tina did not care. She did not even notice.


    The princess still frowned. Her aunt¡¯s words could not reassure her, because Glory Sand¡¯s experience had made her a habit¡ªshe had to n for the worst.


    Her tone was worried as she said in a low voice, ¡°What if they don¡¯t make such an arrangement to guard against a possible surprise attack by Kang De¡­ but take the initiative to encircle and attack him?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall quietly wiped her mouth as if nothing had happened. When she heard this, she was stunned. She reached out to take the information scroll and looked at it a few times. She could not help butugh, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about him, but there¡¯s no need to be so sensitive, right?¡±


    She stood up and walked to the map of Goethe hanging in the tent. She stretched out her hand and held it in the air. The air turned cold and slowly solidified into ice cones. Sword Saint Snowfall raised her hand and threw. Ice cones were nailed to the map. It was the many mobilized elf troops and even the transport port that the information pointed out.


    ¡°Do you see that? The Dusk Legion and the other five Dragon g Legions were destroyed. The military strength of the southern Valentine line is already extremely empty. Only a few random servant armies are hiding and trembling in the south. Apart from that, a huge military vacuum appears around Valentine¡­¡±


    She stretched out her hand and pointed, ¡°You said that the elves want to take the initiative to surround Kang De? Not to mention whether they have the courage to do this, even if they do, what about the soldiers? Without mobilizing the army to cooperate, the heavy magic devices transported over can¡¯t be used at all. If they want to deal with Kang De with just an air force, won¡¯t he run?¡±


    At this point, she nced at Tina beside her. ¡°Moreover, I heard that the person who¡¯s going to Valentine this time is the Phoenix King¡¯s younger brother, Duke Tiling. He¡¯s a famous Legendary Mage of the elves. If the elves have ill intentions, Tagris will think about attacking himself¡­ You¡¯re too suspicious.¡±


    Tina still said nothing.


    ¡°Sigh, silly girl.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall sighed and pressed her hands on Tina¡¯s face, rubbing it forcefully, causing the girl¡¯s beautiful blue eyes to look at her with cute surprise and struggle.


    Then, she looked at her niece and said earnestly, ¡°In short, don¡¯t worry. The elves mobilized these magic devices and troops to carry out the army¡¯s defense. As for you, Princess Battle Axe, if you don¡¯t n to let Kang De truly understand the origin of this funny nickname, I advise you to recall your innocent and cute stupid appearance earlier and put away your iron blood, paranoia, cunning, and coldness.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to scare him¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Looking at Tina, whose eyes were wavering and her face had turned red, she continued to rub her face. ¡°In other words, Your Highness, the war has already changed. Your goal is no longer to die with the elves and give this world a huge surprise, but to look after your husband.¡±


    ¡°It saves him the trouble of being snatched away by the Cathayan Empress or the Crimson Queen. Also, the Twilight Dynasty has invested such a huge sum. They probably don¡¯t mind sacrificing another elf.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯ll have many troubles in the future. The emperors of various countries are probably jealous of you and your father. If a princess can pull such a human-shaped forbidden curse to her country¡¯s camp, even the emperor of the Human Empire would want to pack up all his daughters and send them over¡­¡±


    Tina had been listening with a red face. When she heard this, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple! My rtionship with Kang De is not that superficial¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, hoho, you¡¯re quite confident. Then let me ask you, if a little b*tch reallyes out of nowhere to snatch your husband from you, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you stammering for? Are you a goose?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall said resentfully, ¡°There are so many women in the Tedrell family, but only you have such a soft personality. If it were any of your sisters, they would be able to tear them apart on the spot. Let me ask you, if your sisteres to snatch your man, what will you do? Will you still cry?¡±


    Tina subconsciously shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Such a good man values friendship and can fight and endure. I even want to snatch him, let alone them.¡± Sword Saint Snowfall exerted strength with both hands, squeezing Tina until she began to cry out in pain.


    ¡°Therefore, show me your domineering aura!¡±


    She shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Where did the energy you used to chop off the elves¡¯ heads go? Where did the ruthlessness of mobilizing the entire army to let them personally beat dozens of spies into meat paste go? Which little hussy came to snatch your man? Take out that aura and tear her apart and let her know that you¡¯re not easy to bully!¡±


    Tina finally broke free from her demonic ws and covered her face as she muttered, ¡°You clearly told me to restrain myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall mmed on her head, ¡°That¡¯s two different things! In front of your husband, you¡¯re naturally a shy, introverted, enthusiastic, and active elegant girl. In front of those sluts with ill intentions, you¡¯re the Battle Axe Princess who carried the axe and cut open the elves without batting an eyelid! Can¡¯t you understand this logic?¡±


    Tina hugged her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    However, her firmness was still slightly insufficient, revealing hesitation and retreat.


    The Sword Saint pretended to hit her, but she saw the depression and sigh in Tina¡¯s eyes. Her heart stirred, and she slowly put down her hand and looked at her niece seriously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The princess slowly cried again.


    She said in a low voice, ¡°I want to see him and hug him to cry, but I don¡¯t want to see him or dare to see him¡­ Aunt, do I really have to do this? I announced that I¡¯m his wife. I considered myself his wife and tied him to Goethe to fight for it¡­¡±


    At this point, huge panic and confusion shed through the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Kang De¡¯s miraculous performance and results in Valentine shocked the continent and rewrote the battle situation of Goethe, giving the struggling Goethe a chance to breathe¡­ However, to Tina, it was a mixture of pain and surprise.


    She had previously thought that Kang De was already dead. With huge hatred and anger for the elves, the Empire, and even this world, she had opened Pandora¡¯s box and caused a huge mess.


    With the Ponzi scheme and the many concepts exined by Kang De, coupled with her understanding of these concepts, she used the greed of people to weave an unprecedented huge conspiracy¡­


    In her script, when this scam could no longer go on and finally led to the destruction of the chain, she had already weed destruction with Tedrell. There was no need to consider the consequences of the reckoning.


    However, now, Kang De had turned the tide and used a forbidden curse to deter the elves, turning around the variables of this destined war. Not only did this mean the glory of peace, but it also meant that the scam would continue.


    When the oue was revealed and the scam was exposed, the anger and hatred of the people who were angry from embarrassment and had suffered heavy losses would be aimed at Goethe and Tedrell. The amount of investment and the expected return were so high. At that time, who would be responsible for this scam?


    When Tina thought of this, the pain and confusion in her heart were simply indescribable.


    She knew that Kang De would definitely take all of this without any hesitation and help her think of a way to resolve it.


    However, could she let Kang De clean up this mess for her with a clear conscience?


    Sword Saint Snowfall slowly hugged Tina.


    This once carefree pearl of Goethe had grown cruelly in just a few months.


    Although the Sword Saint was powerful, it was only one person and one sword. When Tina crazily scammed without caring about the consequences, she had also been watching from the sidelines. She was surprised by the madness and terrifying power of her niece¡¯s methods and felt that once this method spread, there would definitely be endless trouble in the future.


    However, at that time, the situation of Goethe was dangerous and the country was about to be destroyed. To the Tedrell family, the country was actually the same as the family. Every member would defend this country until they died, including Sword Saint Snowfall. Since she was destined to die, why would she be afraid of causing more trouble? After she died, she would not care about the problems.


    However, now¡­ it was very awkward.


    Thinking of that terrifying astronomical figure and an extremelyrge investor, even Sword Saint Snowfall was shocked.


    Such a mess was not something a sword could resolve.


    Therefore, she understood Tina¡¯s sorrow, regret, and confusion.


    This mess was really too big. With Tina¡¯s pride, she would never do anything to seduce Kang De to clean it up for her. This was not only utilitarian but also despicable.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    In her arms, Tina muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not bad if Sister can snatch him away¡­¡±


    Her calm words revealed a faint determination to die.


    Sword Saint Snowfall was shocked and clenched her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±


    Tina said nothing.


    The Sword Saint looked up and took a deep breath. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Since he thought of this method, he might have a way to resolve it¡­ Tedrell distinguishes gratitude and grudges clearly and will repay kindness. If he can help, we¡¯ll definitely repay him with all our might¡­ As long as he¡¯s around, there¡¯s always a way to repay him!¡±


    The princess¡¯s body trembled slightly and she was silent. After a long time, she nodded softly.


    Due to Kang De¡¯s strategic deterrence, the war was dered to be paused. The elves stopped allrge-scale attacks and turned to defense on the spot, waiting for further orders. The entire Goethe battlefield was silent.


    However, in the silence, the undercurrent was still surging. The elves would not admit defeat. Moreover, starting a war was pushed by the pro-war faction. If they gave up easily, they would definitely attract a full-scale counterattack from the peace faction.


    No one was willing to bear such consequences and responsibility.


    Therefore, the hidden schemes, struggles, and efforts continued.


    On the one hand, the pro-war faction was pretending to be forced to agree to send the peace signal, but the giants of the council were still looking for a n and tactics to continue the war. They thought that this was only a new political battle and challenge and firmly believed that the elves would definitely win. The other party was only a mere human who grasped special power and was momentarily arrogant.


    However, what they did not know was that the hard work of the council, the private transactions, the attempts and strategies of the pro-war faction, and the strategic deception and conspiracies seemed to be another open and covert battle between the internal parties of Twilight, but they were actually being pushed and¡­ used by a mysterious force they did not know.


    ¡°The information has been sent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess Tina personally received it.¡±


    In an Empire city hundreds of kilometers away from this mercenary army, a chess yer had obtained the information he wanted. On therger chessboard, perhaps he was only a pawn, but now, he was the yer.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    The hooded man whose face was hidden in the shadows stood up. ¡°Send the new information over a dayter and tell Princess Tina that the Elven Expeditionary Force willunch a surprise operation against the capital of Goethe. Only when she asks Kang De for help will that Forbidden Spell Envoy believe¡­¡±


    At this point, the corners of his mouth covered by the hood revealed a cold smile, ¡°What will happen then? The Cathayan will be furious and think that he has been deceived by the elves. He will either fight the envoys, rush to the capital of Goethe in the starry night, or go straight to the elves¡¯ homnd to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°The first is that he and Duke Tiling will both suffer heavy losses and will be captured by the lords who rushed over to capture him. The second is that the Elven hunting team that came to help from the local starry night will give him a huge surprise and let the lords clean up the situation¡­ No, it¡¯ll make the situation even more chaotic.¡±


    ¡°As for the third¡­ Ha, the Twilight Dynasty will suffer an unprecedented heavy blow.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re always the winner.¡±


    The noble in luxurious clothes standing at the side bowed humbly. If Tina was here, she would definitely know this person. He was one of the most powerful figures in the north of the Empire.


    Now, he was as respectful as a servant. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re always the final winner.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Continue to support our pitiful little princess in protecting the country. Hope after despair, and despair after hope. This is the sad fate of mortals.¡±


    The hooded man sighed, ¡°Therefore, transcending fate is our eternal pursuit and belief.¡±


    The other party still replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, transcend fate.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± The hooded man recalled something, ¡°You¡¯ve done well for that so-called shares. She can actually think of this method. As expected of the smartest Princess of Goethe¡­ Goethe is destined to be destroyed. This princess probably won¡¯t survive. I can learn her method and make the Empire more chaotic.¡±


    The other party nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­ we¡¯ve gained a lot. This is not the end of everything. When it ends, many middle and small nobles and businessmen will go bankrupt. We can even take the opportunity to buy their businesses at a low price. This method is really very magical.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is very beneficial to us. We can even consider other methods¡­ You can think about it again. I should leave.¡±


    With that, the hooded figure turned into an ethereal cloud.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare for the lords to descend to the lower realm¡­¡±

 Chapter 286 - 286 I Want to Go Home First

    286 I Want to Go Home First


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have¡­ that¡­ what¡­ ancestral skill?¡±


    ¡°No, get lost!¡±


    The above conversation happened between Kang De and Tagris.


    Previously, Duke Tiling had opened the bloodline limit for Kang De with a finger¡­ Alright, it was the Phoenix Vision. In short, it was simr. They all relied on some aura, bloodline, and other profound things to inherit. It was a very intelligent and human-like skill awakening program that was filled with the smell of bloodline theory.


    It was just like how the descendants of the Hokage must be a Hokage. The descendants of the King of Medicine must be the King of Medicine. They could learn anything quickly. All the ridiculous leveling speed and learning speed could be exined in one sentence. The blood of XXX flowed in your body. Logically speaking, when watching the Japanese manga, Kang De felt that this setting waszy and boring. He valued the progress of history too much and ignored the subjective initiative of the people.


    However, when he personally experienced this¡­


    How fragrant, how f*cking fragrant.


    Moreover, he even wanted more.


    After all, personal experience and watching from the sidelines were two different things. Just like in novels, he hated Long Aotian¡¯s overly strong and brainless plot and felt that it did not make sense. If he transmigrated, the stronger and more brainless it was, the better.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that Phoenix King pass down any other ninjutsu? Or did she leave any divine artifacts or something? Look, I¡¯m her reincarnation after all. Shouldn¡¯t you hand her inheritance to me?¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat¡¯s ninjutsu? There¡¯s no such thing!¡±


    Of course, Tagris rejected it.


    After making the agreement, in the past two days, Tagris had frequently met Kang De in private and taught him how to develop and use the Phoenix Vision. Although the elves did not say anything about Kang De easily awakening the Phoenix King¡¯s bloodline inheritance, they were indeed very concerned in their hearts. They even secretly tried the activation procedure of other bloodline powers.


    The result made him heave a sigh of relief.


    Kang De could not awaken the ability inherited from the bloodlines of the other Phoenix Kings.


    Otherwise, he was clearly a human. If awakening the power of the Phoenix King¡¯s bloodline was as easy as eating and drinking, it would be too suspicious of the elves. He would probably really believe in reincarnation¡­


    From the looks of it, Kang De should only have the bloodline aura of that Phoenix King. It was because of some mysterious reasons that Tagris did not know that he could obtain recognition and awaken his ability.


    From this, it could be seen that the other party had some rtively intimate rtionship with the Phoenix King.


    ¡ªIf that majesty is still alive, I can¡­


    When he thought of this, his heart stirred slightly, then he subconsciously shook his head. In theory, such an innocent and stupid thought should not have happened. If he had to me anyone, it was Kang De, a human. He had lured him to let himself go more and more these few days and did not want to return to his previous self¡­


    He looked at the eager Kang De and sighed, ¡°The bloodline inheritance is not that simple. Not all the strength of the previous Phoenix Kings can be passed down. Otherwise, after such a long time, this generation¡¯s Phoenix King can suppress the world alone¡­ In fact, the conditions of this secret technique are extremely strict. It requires a huge effort to engrave it in the bloodline and pass it down¡­¡±


    ¡°As for that Phoenix King, her reign is rtively short. Although she¡¯s talented and makes me admire and respect her, time is not tolerant of her¡­ However, even so, she still left the precious wealth to the Twilight Dynasty and the royal family. The Phoenix Vision can still be said to be precious in the inheritance gifts of the previous Phoenix Kings. It¡¯s not inferior to the gifts given by our ancestors, and she left us far more than this¡­¡±


    Kang De listened very seriously because he was roughly 70 to 80% sure that the previous Phoenix King, whom the other party admired and revered endlessly, was most likely one of those magical animals who had caused chaos on the Holy Seal Inds.


    Therefore, he was not wrong.


    ¡ªLook, my identity can be called a host. Even if I let them take advantage of me, I¡¯m still the ancestor of this elf. It¡¯s good to be a senior.


    He smiled and took out a can of juice candy. ¡°Come, eat candy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can bribe me with such a thing.¡±


    Tagris took it, unscrewed the lid, and poured more than ten pills into his mouth. He began to chew, ¡°You should feel honored! In Twilight, if I agree to teach a certain child, I guarantee that this family will always be mine from now on¡­ Hmm, simp!¡±


    This was also the result of deepmunication with transmigrators. He was to quickly learn some bad words and very terrifying words.


    Kang De smiled and asked, ¡°You just said that she left behind other wealth?¡±


    Tagris red at him. ¡°Can you not be so vulgar? Her full set of holy artifact equipment has disappeared with her. There¡¯s nothing in the royal vault for you to take and recognize. As for the others, they¡¯re already the property of the Elven royal family. You¡¯re not qualified to take them!¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°But I¡¯m qualified to take it if I marry the Elven Empress?¡±


    Tagris was no longer blushing this time. He rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Dream on.¡±


    At this moment, the two of them were lying in the garden in the backyard of the Vidal Chamber of Commerce and looking up at the sky. The recliner, umbre, and ice c were veryfortable. Tagris swallowed the candy in his mouth and let out a long breath, ¡°We elves have a wide range of resources. The abundant treasures of the world are for us to use. They¡¯re delicious. I don¡¯t know how many I¡¯ve eaten, but why do the things you take out taste so good?¡±


    Additives.


    ¡ªNo matter how good the food you eat is, it¡¯s still natural. It¡¯s just like how I¡¯m used to eating junk food. If I eat your exquisite delicacies, I¡¯ll definitely be shocked. You¡¯re used to eating delicacies. This is the first time you¡¯re eating something made by millions of practitioners who continuously strive for perfection. Of course, it¡¯s delicious.


    However, he could not say this to the other party.


    Therefore, Kang De only smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s better not to ask.¡±


    Tagris rolled his eyes. ¡°Kang De, you have more secrets than me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Tagris turned around and rested his head on his hand. Hey on his side and looked at Kang De. A strand of hair pressed against his cheek and teased the corners of his mouth. His emerald green eyes reflected the mountains and looked over.


    As this guy became more and more unrestrained, it would sometimes naturally reveal a beautiful posture. However, with a feminine but still male face¡­ it was very fatal.


    Kang De could not stand it and hurriedly avoided his gaze.


    Tagris chuckled. Kang De¡¯s appearance amused him. He stretched out his finger and outlined Kang De¡¯s form, ¡°The elves have always maintained a considerable level ofmunication with Cathay¡­ Although we used a long time and methods to make the Cathayan Imperial Court understand that we¡¯re not inferior to it in culture, politics, territory, and other aspects, so they didn¡¯t treat us as tributes¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Kang De, we know the Cathayans. We once treated them as our greatest enemy, so we know them the best. We used two entire generations of elves to understand.¡±


    ¡­That was really too long.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Tagris chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a Cathayan to me.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that unheard method of destroying a city¡­ Your speech, your temperament, your concepts, and the way you think about problems are the philosophical systems you use to look at the world and guide words and actions. Although they¡¯re a little simr to the philosophical systems of Cathay, there are many differences.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the weapon you used recorded in the war log, the alchemical chariot that can transform into a human to fight. There are scattered things on your body that I¡¯ve never seen, and these endless delicacies.¡±


    He looked at Kang De seriously. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. If you¡¯re not from Cathay, where are you from?¡±


    Kang De smiled when he heard this and turned to look at the sky, ¡°Not all the ck-haired, yellow-skinned, and Cathayan-speakers are Cathayans, right? After all, the world is so big, right?¡±


    ¡ªDon¡¯t panic, calm down, calm down, calm down. He might not have seen through it. Who had such a wild imagination to think of this? Moreover, so what if he saw through it?


    Kang De adjusted his mentality as if nothing had happened.


    He also read the four-word mantra of his dynasty that had begun to confidently face the world since the 1960s.


    ¡ªI have a nuclear bomb, I have a nuclear bomb, I have a nuclear bomb, I have a nuclear bomb, I have a nuclear bomb¡­


    Tagris looked at Kang De for a moment, shook his head and smiled, changing the topic, ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking what precious wealth that Phoenix King left behind?¡±


    Hey down again and looked at the sky, ¡°¡­It¡¯s some kind of will.¡±


    His emerald green eyes turned into mes that soared, illuminating the sky in his eyes with the color of fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s the will to protect thisnd, the will to protect the country and race. Therefore, she left behind the Phoenix Vision. Therefore, she has always been staring at the sky when she was alive because she said that the sky is an evenrger sea. She said that the long voyage of the elves on this will reach its end one day. At that time, the sky will be a new journey.¡±


    ¡°She said that this world isrger and freer than we thought. It¡¯s enough to amodate elves and humans, dwarves and orcs, and even our feud. The starry sky is like the sea. There are boring voyages and exciting discoveries. There¡¯s wealth, freedom, and a new world.¡±


    ¡°However, the route to this beautiful future is controlled by the evil sea monsters. They treat this world as a small pond and us as fish. She said that the enemies of the elves and even all the races and countries in this world should not be the neighbors beside them, but the keepers of the cage. We have amon enemy and future.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, she cultivated this Phoenix Vision. She monitored the sky, deterred it, and defended it. She was the one who suggested the formation and development of the air force. Many air-to-air magic technologies, tactical concepts, and armament development were all established in that era. She even personally participated in the design and promotion.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, under her rule, our civilization was open and prosperous. The elves of that era were not as powerful and powerful as they are now, but we had many good friends who fought side by side and had close rtionships. Arge part of the reason why we are where we are today is the foundation weid at that time. However, huge power, wealth, and benefits blinded the eyes of many elves, causing them to only see the rich food and bait in front of them. They did not know that the current banquet is only bait thrown by a guy outside the pond with a cold smile.¡±


    Kang De listened and was leisurely fascinated.


    In fact, he had already guessed which beast this Phoenix King was on the ind.


    However, the contrast was really too great.


    After being trapped on the ind, she sealed her divine power and transformed into a beast. It was unknown how many years had passed. No matter how dignified an expert was, it was time to let go of herself. Those guys with broken settings had alreadypletely be hooligans and bullies who did all kinds of evil on the ind. Even when Kang De came to the ind, he was led astray by them¡­


    Therefore, it was impossible to imagine the dignified scene of that fellow wearing a royal robe and holding a sword to control the dynasty, let alone the image of the heroic monarch that Tagris admired.


    ¡ªHey, did you know that your ancestral goddess has be a hooligan?


    ¡°She¡¯s the ancestor I respect and admire the most. I think if I have to do it, I¡¯ll be an elf like her¡­ I don¡¯t take pleasure in expanding my territory and gathering wealth, but I want to see a further andrger future. I want to fight for my country and subjects¡­ and even for this world.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Kang De¡­¡±


    He turned around and said, ¡°Therefore, I believe you. I¡¯ll teach you the derivative use of the Phoenix Vision. I¡¯ll cooperate with you and save your life¡­ You must be rted to that ancestor of the Phoenix King and even have an intimate rtionship. Although you¡¯re wary of me now and unwilling to tell me the truth, if it¡¯s as I guessed, please don¡¯t disappoint him either. Don¡¯t disappoint his trust in you and the things he gave you.¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°Why are you suddenly so serious, but¡­ alright.¡±


    For the sake of that Phoenix King.


    ¡­However, wait a minute. Why did she kill the elves so happily on the ind at that time?


    He would go back next time and ask in person.


    Speaking of which, he missed them a little.


    Kang De looked at Tagris and smiled. ¡°When we officially negotiate, I¡¯ll cut you down. Take it as a thank-you for your honesty, kindness, and help today.¡±


    Tagris pursed his lips and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ve achieved my goal today.¡±


    He stood up and fought azy battle, ¡°Lunch break is over! I¡¯ll continue to practice in the afternoon! I¡¯ll consolidate my vision ability to monitor the sky jump and learn a new application to observe and recognize the energy structure¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to consolidate it. Let¡¯s directly learn new ones¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re the teacher and I¡¯m the teacher? Why? Do you think you¡¯ve already learned it? That Phoenix King can monitor the sky of the entire continent. She¡¯ll immediately sense the guy in the sky from anywhere. How far is your detection range?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be further away from you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Pa!¡±


    ¡°Why did you hit me?! You¡¯re not allowed to punish me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you! You¡¯re not allowed to dodge! I kindly taught you, but you¡¯re actually picky!¡±


    Not far away, the gori leaned against the window and looked over expressionlessly, munching on melon seeds as she watched.


    Duke Tiling, who was said to be the strongest and most knowledgeable spellcaster of the elves but had not taught him any magic knowledge, continuously knocked Kang De¡¯s head with predictions, speed, and movements that he could not dodge.


    Themotion came to an end.


    Kang De was pressed to the ground by the elves and kept flicking his head. He could not struggle. He said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s fine! Speaking of which, why are you so skilled?!¡±


    The elf also learned this joke and smiled, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve done it many times in the past.¡±


    Only when he was satisfied did he let Kang De go. The elf sat on the other side and looked at the sky with a nostalgic and happy smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t yed like this for a long time¡­ He¡¯s very boring now.¡±


    Kang De turned around and looked at the other party with an aggrieved and angry expression.


    The elf smiled again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this expression. It¡¯s very fun.¡±


    The man and elf sat down andughed together.


    After a while, Kang De slowly restrained his smile and looked at Tagris, who had been smiling. He slowly sighed, ¡°I actually don¡¯t want to be friends with you¡­ at least not now.¡±


    The elf¡¯s smile faded slightly.


    Kang De retracted his gaze and closed his eyes. ¡°On ount of your words today¡­ so don¡¯t lie to me, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Tagris moved over and stretched out his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s pinky swear.¡±


    ¡°Childish.¡±


    Kang De said this, then stretched out his hand.


    At the same time, in the tent north of Goethe, Princess Tina put down the letter that had been secretly sent.


    The series of tactical deception and mobilization of troops of the Elven Expeditionary Force seemed to be to defend on the spot and deal with the attack that Kang De mightunch, but in fact, they were gathering elite assault troops and pointing them at the capital of Goethe.


    The air force, air magic defense, and mage troops mobilized from home were all prepared for someone who might participate in the battle¡­ To this day, the ambition of the elves was no longer limited to destroying Goethe.


    They wanted to resolve all the problems in the battle that determined the oue.


    This was a trap.


    Emotions changed on Tina¡¯s face as she looked to the side.


    On the table was another letter she had received a few days ago. It was Kang De¡¯s personal letter. She had to read it many times a day. There was nothing awkward in the letter. It was slightly official, but the words contained sincerity and kindness, just like when they first met.


    She gently touched the letters, her face showing a girl¡¯s emotions.


    Sometimes it was sweet, sometimes it was longing, sometimes it was worried, sometimes it was painful, and sometimes it was hesitant.


    Footsteps sounded outside the tent. A momentter, Sword Saint Snowfall walked in. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°Aunt, I want to write a letter to Kang De and send him something¡­¡±


    ¡°Write a letter?¡± The Sword Saint raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to go over directly?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tina revealed a shy expression. ¡°Although it¡¯s announced that it¡¯s an engagement, it¡¯s very embarrassing after all. It doesn¡¯t seem good to run over directly. He wrote that Tedrell has to participate in the terms proposed by the elves, so I want to ask Father¡¯s opinion first. Moreover, that kind of thing¡­ has to be agreed upon by Father. After all, such a matter that concerns lifelong happiness has to be blessed by his family.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Goethe¡¯s pearl smiled brightly. ¡°I want to go home first.¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287 The Wireless Network Is Really Lousy

    287 The Wireless Network Is Really Lousy


    ¡°Your martial technique is too poor. It¡¯s not organized¡ªthat¡¯s what you say in the Cathayannguage, right?¡±


    Another day passed.


    Tagris¡¯s lesson continued.


    Hong San¡¯s master¡¯s evaluation and definition of the Phoenix Vision was ¡°insight into the mysteries of the world¡±. It meant that he could see the fundamental changes in the appearance of the world and see some things that ordinary people could not see, such as the flow of magic power, the gathering of negative energy, the change in the concentration of elements¡­ and so on.


    This ability was very useful to Kang De.


    !!


    This was because the Fire Thief¡¯s inheritance gave him the ability to break down matter and extract elements. His eyes could see the essence of the elements of things, especially magic items. He could read and rewrite the enchantment diagram. He could also see the construction of the elements of the spell model and even extract and break down magic¡­ However, these two magical abilities required a higher level of arcane knowledge to better unleash them.


    This was what the current Kang Decked.


    After all, it was the scientific system of another civilization.


    If he let a foreigner who knew nothing run to Earth to learn high-energy physics, even an extremely smart person would probably not be able to learn much in ten to twenty years, because he had to start learning elementary school mathematics and junior high school physics¡­ The first thing he had to learn was the thinking method of another civilization in another world.


    This was the problem Kang De faced.


    No, his question was even more troublesome, because he did not even have a teacher.


    Tina had taught him some of the most basic things, but unfortunately, it had only been a short time and he had not learned anything. As for the girl¡¯s original suggestion to introduce Kang De to an alchemist after arriving in the capital, it had now be a sad and bitter sigh¡­ Things were unpredictable and always unexpected.


    As for the mages on Valentine¡¯s side¡­ Their abilities and character were suspicious. After all, their magic attainments were not much rted to their teaching standards, for example, Lord El-Melloi II.


    In theory, Duke Tagris of Tiling should be the best magic teacher in the world. Not only did he have superb attainments and a famous reputation, but it was said that he also had many famous disciples. With his achievements and magic attainments, it was simply more than enough to teach Kang De to enter the sect¡­


    Of course, that was only in theory.


    This was because, through their contact in the past two days, Kang De discovered that this Tagris¡­ was a fraud.


    On the magic level.


    After asking him for some magic knowledge and elementalmon sense, this guy spoke logically at first, but after asking further, he knew that he was reading the book. Sometimes, he would even be stumped by Kang De¡¯s questions. Facing Kang De¡¯s subtle questioning gaze, he said impatiently, ¡°This is a secret of the Twilight Dynasty. Don¡¯t casually probe and don¡¯t want to find out the defense secret of the Twilight Dynasty from me.¡±


    ¡ªIf you mock him a few more times, he¡¯ll get angry.


    The oue could be imagined.


    Kang De had crystals to strengthen his body, and he had the group of animals on the Holy Seal Inds as sparring partners. He had learned eight random battles and shone in many battles after leaving the ind. He could even defeat the elite soldiers of the Dusk Legion with his powerful physical strength and battle instincts that had been tempered thousands of times¡­ However, these were actually not enough in front of an elf like Tagris who was ¡°born weak¡±.


    This mage actuallypletely suppressed him in terms of strength and technique.


    After Tagris won, he had to press Kang De to the ground and torture him. He had to either flick his head, scratch an itch, or poke around. He looked very happy as if he had found some long-lost fun from Kang De. After he was doneughing, he had to mock him.


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Of course, in order to shut Kang De up and preserve the delicious snacks provided 24 hours a day, as well as deal with his questioning gaze, he would still teach him after mocking him.


    Teach martial techniques,bat techniques, and killing experience.


    It had to be said thatpared to his lousy arcane magic attainments, this elf¡¯sbat experience was really too impressive. The experience, techniques, and habits she imparted were often urate and extremely effective, causing Kang De to be suddenly enlightened. Apart from cheering, he did not have any other thoughts.


    At first, the gori was still very unhappy that Tagris was teaching martial arts and felt that she could teach him too. Later on, she was really happy and even continuously approached as if nothing had happened. As she ate, she pricked up her ears and listened. She euphemistically said, ¡°I need to get closer and protect Kang De to prevent a pipsqueak like you from ying tricks.¡±


    Later on, the gori even secretly ran over and asked Kang De, ¡°Is he really a mage?¡±


    Kang De only smiled. ¡°Just treat him as one.¡±


    Therefore, in the past few days, Kang De did not ask for magic knowledge. He focused on learningbat techniques from Tagris, along with the usage technique of the Phoenix Vision.


    Clearly, Tagris used this eye technique as his vision. All his use revolved around ¡°prediction, weakness lock, and dodging¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because I¡¯m a mage! A mage¡¯s weakness is ultimately closebat, so I specially made up for this. My¡­ my sister is the opposite. She¡¯s a warrior, so she has to strengthen her spells. Therefore, her Phoenix Vision is mainly used to spy on the essence of the world like elemental change and magic flow¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    They tacitly pretended to be stupid and kept up this self-deception.


    ¡°Unfortunately, ndir won¡¯t teach you¡­¡±


    Sometimes, when they rested, the elf would sigh.


    Kang De continuously handed over various vors of snacks. ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll teach me well either.¡±


    Tagris drank his nutritional drink and smiled proudly.


    Then, Kang De said, ¡°When I marry your sister in the future, let her teach me.¡±


    ¡°¡ªPfft! Get up and be beaten up! I remember that the royal library records the axe technique created by a Phoenix King. It¡¯s very suitable for you. I¡¯ll teach it to you now!¡±


    Kang De, who had been taught a lesson again, really obtained a first-grade divine axe technique. It was bold and powerful. Moreover, the transformation was exquisite and exquisite. There was also the technique to use the force of the throwing axe. It was very suitable for Kang De in all senses. It was simply a perfect match.


    There were some force execution techniques and usage that could not be exined clearly at the moment, but he was afraid that Kang De would forget them. Tagris even drew an illustration and exined. The strokes were gentle and grand, and the drawing was perfect.


    It was just that Kang De¡¯s actions were a little ugly.


    That night, Kang De showed Hong San this drawing secret manual. On the one hand, he was proud, and on the other hand, he asked him to trante it for him. After all, he did not know the Elvennguage and did not even know the human words of the continent.


    Hong San looked at it again and again and let Kang De demonstrate all the way.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    After Kang De finished practicing, he said proudly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking.¡±


    ¡°A martial technique created by a certain Phoenix King¡­¡± Hong San lowered his head to look at the annotation a few times, then sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a Phoenix King using an axe.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Hong San looked up at Kang De, ¡°This axe technique is simple and easy to learn, but it¡¯s difficult to master. This is because it has an extremely high requirement for the user. It requires powerful physical strength and terrifyingbat awareness. At the same time, it also has throwing techniques. There are even a few axe techniques. The left hand is empty¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand and demonstrated, ¡°¡­Like this. Although it¡¯s empty, it¡¯s always aimed in the direction the enemy or the enemy might attack. If you hold a light crossbow in your left hand, you can shoot. If there¡¯s a magical weapon that can shoot continuously, it can be of greater use.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the previous Phoenix Kings were all masters of the elves¡¯bat techniques. They would not create martial techniques that ignored techniques and relied on strengthpletely, let alone slightly clumsy axe techniques. They would not throw axes, let alone shoot at any time with a light crossbow in battle. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, Your Highness?¡±


    He understood.


    Kang De was silent.


    In the next moment, he raised his head and stroked his hair with his hand. He said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m still the best.¡±


    Hong San turned his head to the side.


    After a while, Kang De slowly sat in a chair, crossed his legs, and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s so enthusiastic and good to me. It¡¯s even more impossible for me to blindly fight the elves.¡±


    At the very least, he had thought of smashing an entire nuclear power nt into the Twilight Capital daily. Now, it was already very difficult to have this thought.


    Hong San turned around and looked at Kang De with a knowing smile, ¡°It¡¯s human nature.¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps that¡¯s how it was originally.¡±


    Kang De looked at the light in the house and said in a daze, ¡°All living beings¡­ from the moment they were conceived to the moment they were born, they were raised, cared for, learned, grew up, determined, and moved forward. They encountered sorrow and joy. There are people they love and things they hate. They will feel sorrow for others¡¯ sorrow and joy. Even if the country is different, or even their race is different, they will have simr sorrow, joy, and fate, right?¡±


    He said softly, ¡°When I realize this, I can no longer treat the elves as a whole to hate and hostility. They¡¯re no longer the crazy and depraved executioners of the Twilight Group, but many more lively individuals. I asionally think of the elves I encountered earlier. They¡¯re powerful and dignified, but they can give up their dignity for more important things¡­¡±


    There was also what Tagris had said to him.


    There was also that old friend on the Holy Seal Inds¡­ She was very out of ce and often did speechless things, but she was once a king who had once monitored the sky and opened the country¡¯s door to be friends with the entire world.


    He shrugged and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell her that I¡¯ve done many meaningful things along the way, including smashing your hometown to pieces. Not a de of grass will grow for hundreds of years¡ªthat¡¯s not good.¡±


    Hong San put away the annotations of the diagrams in his hand. ¡°Your Highness has newprehensions?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not new¡­ Perhaps he realized it a long time ago.¡±


    Over the years, the country had been powerful and its information was transparent. He also knew that many countries still had an inherent and ridiculous impression of China and were inexplicably hostile. It was not only the government but also the people.


    ¡°They¡¯re clearly all humans. They all think that kindness and integrity are good. They all yearn for a better life and love their families¡­ They have so manymonalities, but they¡¯re hostile to another group under the deception of the media and the government. Perhaps those foreigners were only deceived. Perhaps they justck understanding and are unwilling to face it head-on.¡±


    He slowly sighed.


    ¡°Master said that this is the saddest and most helpless thing in the world. Between people and groups, they are driven by inherent prejudice and arrogance. They are unwilling to understand and believe.¡±


    Hong San pped and said, ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that Your Highness has such thoughts¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kang De turned to look at him and said seriously, ¡°But I think the Koreans really can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hong San did not ask which country the Koreans were from.


    He was quite speechless, then he sighed, ¡°In short, Your Highness has agreed to negotiate?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Kang De leaned back in his chair and looked at the ceiling. ¡°Sometimes the methods of revenge and pursuit are not only limited to war and killing¡­ right? Goethe needs peace and rest, but revenge won¡¯t stop because of this. The elves who started this war still have to pay the price, sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can give Clevnd and Nick an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San nodded. ¡°Now, we¡¯re just waiting for Goethe and Princess Tina¡¯s reply.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Thinking of that girl, Kang De smiled.


    The first person he had encountered in the other world.


    The friendly first encounter, the misunderstanding midway, that beautiful face and blue eyes had always been reflected in his heart. The inheritance of the Fire Thief, the Knighting Ceremony, and the subsequent invitation, concern, guidance, and trust. Together with Clevnd, the memories between the first three people of the other world.


    Although that engagement seemed a little embarrassing, who would not like such a beautiful, gentle, and cute girl¡­ It had really been a long time.


    He said softly, ¡°After this battle, I¡¯ll be able to see her. I¡¯ll fulfill my earliest agreement and be a guest at her house¡­ She invited me a long time ago.¡±


    Hong San also smiled happily, ¡°Perhaps we won¡¯t be guests soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    No matter how one looked at it, having such a beautiful, understanding, and experienced many things with a girl as a wife was a very happy thing. A marriage of life, an engagement, and from now on, they would weather the storm together and face everything together¡­ Was it decided?


    For some reason, Wang Xiaoman¡¯s figure shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s voice woke Kang De from his daze.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I mean, in order to fight that mysterious enemy¡­ should we make other preparations?¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses.


    It was said that these visitors from outer space were very powerful, but with Tagris and the gori around, they should be able to deal with them, let alone a group of free fighters from the elves¡­ Apart from that, the defense strength of Valentine seemed to be a littlecking. It was rare for the elves to be willing to support, so there was no need for humans to go.


    However, as an Earthling¡­


    Before he returned, he had bought many firearms from Myanmar. Although they did not involve heavy weapons, at the very least, those boxes of grenades and somendmines¡­ could be useful, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to discuss the ambush n with Tagris. The battle can¡¯t happen in Valentine, and we can¡¯t let the other party escape. It¡¯s best to capture him alive.¡±


    Kang De touched his chin and pondered, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of an idea in the past two days¡­¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Hong San asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sir Horus?¡±


    ¡ªDid he secretly tell you his name before he returned to Earth?!


    When Kang De heard this strange name, he could not help but roll his eyes. His obedient son suddenly gave him a strange name one day. No old father would be happy, okay?


    ¡°He¡¯s doing homework in the dark room.¡±


    Kang De snorted, ¡°A childcks the ability to distinguish right from wrong. Hecks the ability to recognize the huge amount of information in the outside world. After reading some random books, he began to mess around¡­ I have to educate him well. I can¡¯t show him some strange books in the future! I¡¯ll find him something to praise his father and promote filial piety first¡­¡±


    Hong San did not understand and only smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    In the white fog world, boxes of firearms piled up. His iron son sat at the side in a daze, and a huge data stream shed through his eyes. It could be imagined that the processor inside him should be operating at high speed.


    A momentter, he slowly spat out a mouthful of saliva and frowned in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°There are too few. It¡¯s not enough¡­¡±


    Horus muttered to himself, ¡°The wirelesswork in Myanmar is really lousy¡­¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288 Doubt and Letter

    288 Doubt and Letter


    Another day passed.


    Kang De had alreadypletely mastered the technique of monitoring the enemy of the sky with the Phoenix Vision.


    His current approximate record was about 24 kilometers in diameter. When he activated the Phoenix Vision and sensed his aura, visitors from outer space who stepped into this domain would be discovered.


    By the way, after hearing this record, as a teacher, Tagris snorted in disdain and said that his record was 29 kilometers. Then, he patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Brother, you still have to work hard.¡±


    Kang De remembered that when he asked the other party about the perception range, the other party replied that the perception range of the siblings was about 10 to 20 kilometers. Since his range was 29 kilometers, in other words¡­


    ¡°Your¡­ sister! Her perception range can¡¯t be ten kilometers, right?¡±


    Kang De emphasized his tone and looked at the other party¡¯s expression. Then, he mocked loudly, ¡°Is she an idiot? Why is she so weak? Hahahahahaha¡­¡±


    Then, he was given additional training.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock my sister!¡±


    He actedpletely friendly. Because his sister was mocked, he protected the dignity of the royal family and the dignity of the Empress andunched a reasonable and legal revenge on Kang De.


    ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said that your sister is an idiot. Even if her perception range is so much weaker than mine, I definitely won¡¯t mock her because of this. She needs love¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking!¡±


    Additional training multiplied by two.


    Was it interesting?


    Interesting.


    This was because teasing this guy was indeed very interesting¡­ like a simple and easy-to-understand child.


    It had been three to five days since Tagris proposed the peace negotiation conditions that shocked the continent. This explosive news had already expanded to the entire continent. It was still unknown what ns the various leaders and monarchs had to deal with it. On the back and forth, the news in the other world did not spread so quickly.


    Kang De had written a letter to Tina previously. After thinking for a moment, he also wrote a letter to his father-inw, Grand Duke Goethe.


    The two letters were very formal because he had yet to think of how to face these two¡­ He only emphasized one thing. The peace talks had to be dominated by the Tedrell family. He respected the oue of the peace talks and was not too interested in the power and status promised by the elves¡ªhe only expressed his attitude.


    Whether Grand Duke Goethe believed it or not was his business, and how he would deal with and prepare was also his business. Everyone had the freedom to choose the path and should be aware of the oue.


    Tina and the Grand Duke¡¯s reply had not been sent back.


    Of course, Kang De was not very anxious.


    Since his identity was here, peace negotiations were probably really going to happen. The threat of the elves could be temporarily put aside because stronger enemies had already appeared.


    Moreover, hostilities were imminent.


    Tonight, Kang De was having a secret meeting with Hong San.


    ¡°Does Your Highness want to use firearms?¡±


    Hong San had been by Kang De¡¯s side for a long time and was a meticulous and smart person. He had long seen the terrifying truth in some details. He naturally swore to keep this secret to death, so he was most afraid of it being leaked.


    He asked, ¡°But the elves¡­ what if they see something?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He had used modern weapons several times in the battle of Valentine and caused many casualties. He would definitely be reported back to the country by Thendron. However, it was obvious that the elves were not concerned about this.


    Compared to the terrifying power that instantly destroyed the fiverge legions, one or two guns were not worth mentioning.


    How could the dignified hegemon of the world, a powerful magic country, shout at one or two pistols in such a terrifying manner?


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking too much. The world is so big. It¡¯s not strange for some strange techniques to appear. Moreover, I¡¯m a peerless ferocious man who killed five armies in one strike. It¡¯ll be weird if I don¡¯t take out some strange things.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The firearms are divided into two parts. The first part is arranged, detonated, and bombarded by Horus. They will only think that this is thebat weapon of the alchemical chariot. The other part is enchanted and handed to the green-skinned to modify. They can be modified until their mothers don¡¯t recognize them and can be hidden.¡±


    In that case, it could hide the traces ofrge-scale production.


    All firearms and ammunition would be enchanted. Even if they had never seen it, in the eyes of the elves, it was only an exquisite and strange enchanted weapon. They would be surprised and curious, but they would not be too afraid.


    This was because the Twilight Dynasty relied on bows and magic to shock the world. Their spells were profound, and their fleet was powerful. They were invincible in the world to begin with. In fact, the power of enchanted arrows and many spells was not inferior to modern weapons. Even Twilight Dynasty and ndir would not make a fuss about the light weapons in Kang De¡¯s hand. In the history of Earth, firearms were also very weak when they were first invented. It took a long time to rece crossbows.


    Therefore, even if the elves saw it, they would at most praise it.


    Unless Kang De brought these elves to an ammunition production line and let them see how the assembly line sprayed bullets¡­


    ¡ªOr let them see the scene of 155-caliberunching arge-scale volley, or watch the scene of the long-range bomber throwing cluster bombs. Beautiful white phosphorus bombs, enthusiastic thermobaric bombs, and the awesome mother and father of bombs. Then, he would tell them how easy it was to build this thing in theory.


    Only then would the elves understand and fall out.


    Kang De had nothing better to do.


    Moreover, he did not have those things now.


    ¡°In short, there¡¯s no problem. I don¡¯t think these things will be of much use to our enemy¡­ At most, we¡¯ll restrain them with some firepower and create opportunities for Tagris, the gori, and the others.¡±


    After Kang De exined this matter, he said, ¡°Then there¡¯s the problem of facing the enemy¡­¡±


    Hong San took out the map and ced it t on the table. The geographic environment around Valentine was drawn on the map as to the direction of each mountain.


    The concept of drawing was told to Hong San by Kang De. This drawing method summarized by Earth¡¯s civilization was extremely shocking, causing Hong San to sigh in admiration.


    This Cathayan got this point with extremely high efficiency. Then, he borrowed Cassandra¡¯s eagle and circled Valentine for a long time. When he turned around, he drew it properly.


    ¡°Tagris has already taught me how to use the Phoenix Vision to sense and detect enemies¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°In other words, we have the initiative.¡±


    Hearing Kang De say this, Hong San was even more curious about the use of the Phoenix Vision, ¡°Discovering enemies from outer space¡­ Does that mean that we can also discover other enemies? I heard that the Phoenix King can monitor the airspace of the entire continent at his peak. Does that mean that he can also monitor the military operations and fleet movements of the entire continent?¡±


    Radar.


    Kang De replied, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure¡­ When he taught me, he only taught me how to use it and not the principle. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t want to tell me, but he himself is confused¡­ What a fool. As for the principle, I pondered for a moment. That¡¯s probably the case¡­¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Hong San, who was listening seriously, ¡°It should be that the aura of these visitors from outer space is different. Their usual living environment is alsopletely different from this world. Moreover, because he¡¯s powerful, aftering to the main world, his overly powerful and dense energy umtion leads to changes in the elements outside. Due to the density problem, it will show an abnormal energy demotion and dissipation phenomenon to the surroundings, which is why it¡¯s captured by the Phoenix Vision¡­¡±


    Hong San¡¯s mind was sharp and his mind was clear. He quickly understood Kang De¡¯s meaning and smiled teasingly, ¡°Is this the reason why Your Highness was quite tired that day?¡±


    Kang De shrugged and said, ¡°Petty. He¡¯s clearly stupid. I told him the principle, and he was still very jealous. He even secretly took revenge on me¡­¡±


    Hong San pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°You must have mocked him in passing.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Kang De chuckled proudly, ¡°The opportunity to tease such a big shot doesn¡¯te every day. It¡¯s rare that we¡¯re all pretending to be stupid. Since we¡¯re looking for excitement, we¡¯ll carry it out to the end.¡±


    At this point, he could not help butugh, ¡°Speaking of which, he looks quite cute when he¡¯s angry and exasperated from embarrassment. It makes people involuntarily want to continue teasing him. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    Hong San knew what Kang De was talking about. ¡°There will be a chance in the future, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Kang De replied, but his eyes were wandering. It was unknown what he was thinking. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll put on a straight face when we really meet¡­ What a pity.¡±


    He threw the phone in his hand. The images taken these few days were no longer meaningful.


    He gathered his thoughts and continued, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. If what he taught is right and is really useful, those enemies will be discovered by me when they enter an area of at most 24 kilometers¡­ However, we don¡¯t know the way and speed of the enemy or their strategic tactics. In other words, although this distance is far, we might not have enough time to deal with it¡­¡±


    Hong San thought for a moment before asking, ¡°What does that lord mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tagris,¡± Kang De said helplessly. ¡°He said that after he discovers it, he can just go up.¡±


    Hong San also shook his head when he heard this, ¡°This is not his city or his citizen. His heart won¡¯t ache, but since Valentine is the foundation of your cause, we still have to make some preparations and guard against it. We have to try our best to avoid a battle in Valentine City to prevent casualties¡­¡±


    ¡°The enemy is from outer space and hase to capture Your Highness. He must be extremely confident. Even if we have the help of a group of elves and the Crimson Queen to protect us, it¡¯s better to fight in the no man¡¯s area. I think we should be prepared to meet him at any time¡­¡±


    There were many viges and towns marked on the map, and many of them were marked with the word ¡°no one¡±. They were settlements that had been disced or even killed or injured by the war, ¡°I wonder from which direction the enemy ising, so we can only choose the battlefield ourselves¡­ Your Highness, the other party ising for you, so you might have to be the bait.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    His current skill system must be very strange¡­


    The extraction and enchantment divine skill were the base. The martial arts skill was very messy. The time and space skill was a little familiar. Compared to these, the human nuclear bomb skill and escape skill had already taken shape.


    ¡°Before war, we have to consider defeat. Although we¡¯re waiting patiently and are long prepared, and we have strong help, we still have to consider the worst situation¡­¡±


    Hong San looked at Kang De, ¡°¡ªIn the worst case, you have to be ruthless.¡±


    The smile on Kang De¡¯s lips stiffened.


    Before he could say anything, Hong San continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t do it a second time when you return to take risks in the Battle of Valentine¡­ If it¡¯s urgent, please act calmly.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°However, this is still an objective problem¡­ I originally did not agree with you staying to fight, but there¡¯s no other way to settle it once and for all,¡± Hong San said softly. ¡°The enemy can make the powerful Cathay copse and force a peerless hero like my master to leave the West¡­ We can¡¯t underestimate him.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Your master¡­¡±


    After Hong San heard this, he immediately sent another letter to his sect.


    When he heard Kang De¡¯s question, a sad expression appeared on his face. He shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no reply¡­ The sender did not see Master and only left a letter somewhere ording to the contact method of the sect. I haven¡¯t returned to the sect for a long time¡­ I wonder what happened.¡±


    Kang De slowly nodded and let out a long breath.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kang De hesitated for a moment and covered his chest, ¡°For some reason, I¡¯ve been a little uneasy these past two days¡­ I keep feeling a little uneasy.¡±


    Hong San was stunned, then heforted, ¡°It¡¯s very normal. Before one wave is over, another will rise. Apart from the elves, there¡¯s also a powerful force that monitors the operation of the world and interferes with the mortal world. Facing such an enemy, it¡¯s human nature to be afraid and uneasy. However, we¡¯re not alone and helpless, and the enemy is definitely not invincible.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ but I¡¯m not uneasy because of this.¡±


    Kang De took a few deep breaths, ¡°It¡¯s like the sense of helplessness that my fate is not controlled and my strength is limited in the end. I¡¯ve once experienced helplessness. I thought that the future was bright and beautiful, but sorrow quietly assaulted me. Glory Sand is like this, and Valentine is the same. It¡¯s as if no matter how hard I work and how powerful I am, there will always be higher mountains¡­¡±


    He walked to the window and opened it. It was cold against the night wind.


    ¡°This feeling¡­ is indescribable. I¡¯m a little confused and tired. After the battle of Valentine, I rested for a period of time, but on second thought, I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t rest well because there are still many things for me to do. More and more enemies even appeared¡­ On the contrary, I¡¯m even more tired than before.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve been a little troubled these past few days and feel a little uneasy¡­¡± At this point, he pinched the space between his eyebrows and smiled bitterly, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m under too much pressure?¡±


    Hong San was silent for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t meet them here.¡±


    Kang De turned around and asked, ¡°Then where is it?¡±


    Hong San replied in a low voice, ¡°The capital of Goethe¡­ I¡¯m announcing that you¡¯re going to the capital of Goethe to discuss the possibility of peace with the Grand Duke. After the enemy hears the news, they can only intercept you halfway. After all, if you reach the capital of Goethe, the difficulty of attacking will double. Since you¡¯ve grasped the Phoenix Vision, the enemy¡¯s movements are even unterally transparent to you. You don¡¯t have to worry about being ambushed at all.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he paced back and forth for a few steps before ring, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so before?¡±


    Hong San sighed, ¡°Previously, you didn¡¯t learn the Phoenix Vision and couldn¡¯t sense the enemy. You could only be led by the nose by the elves. Moreover, I don¡¯t know if Tagris is trustworthy¡­ If we travel with the other party to the capital of Goethe, with the current situation of the Elven Expeditionary Force everywhere in Goethe, what if he has ill intentions and brings you into the encirclement of the elves or even turns hostile andunches a sneak attack? Valentine is our territory after all and can wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I¡¯m a little confused.¡±


    Kang De thought about this and felt that there was nothing wrong with this n¡­


    Putting some safety factors aside.


    For example, would Tagris be so evil as to bring him into the encirclement of the devils?


    In other words¡­ was this elf trustworthy?


    Kang De looked at Hong San, who also looked at him. His meaning was obvious¡ªwhether he could trust Tagris depended on Kang De¡¯s decision. Hong San was only a strategist.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kang De hesitated for a moment and sighed, ¡°I have to think¡­¡±


    After experiencing the Glory Sand Incident, Kang De swore that he would no longer believe easily. Trust was precious and difficult. Moreover, the other party was an elf, let alone the blood feud between tens of thousands of elves and more humans, let alone theoretically an enemy.


    Compared to trust, suspicion was very, very simple.


    It was so simple that as soon as it was born, it quickly grew and could not even stop.


    It was human nature not to trust Tagris without hesitation.


    He sighed deeply and felt the f*cking helplessness of the other world again. As an Earthling, he could live carefreely and happily in his hometown, but when he arrived in the other world, he had many considerations.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Fortunately, there were people he could trust who supported him, assisted him, and apanied him as usual.


    Hong San calmly and wisely proposed a way to resolve the problem and relieve his uneasiness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a decision for you or interfere with your judgment, but I can make a suggestion. If you have doubts in your heart and suspect His Highness Tagris, why don¡¯t you say your doubts and see if you can resolve them¡­ How about telling me first?¡±


    Kang De blinked when he heard this.


    ¡°I¡¯m suspicious¡­¡±


    Suspicion was sometimes a good quality¡­ and sometimes became one of the reasons for self-loathing.


    This was because he was looking at this world from the ugliest perspective. Any normal person would not be able to stand it after a long time because when he questioned others, he was also questioning himself.


    It could be said that Tagris treated him with all his heart and came with good intentions. He did not take him seriously for taking him down a notch and teasing him. He proposed conditions that could be said to be excellent for peace negotiations and expressed his sincerity. He even specially came to help him fight and taught him with all his might¡­


    However, he had to doubt it.


    Although he said that he was willing to believe and be friends, he could not rx for a moment.


    Kang De lowered his eyes and said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m wondering why those visitors from outer space haven¡¯te yet.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s gaze changed slightly.


    Kang De said faintly, ¡°What if they nevere? What if they won¡¯t deal with me at all? What if Tagris is doing this to dy me here? What¡¯s the purpose of this?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    For a moment, the room was silent.


    In the next moment, a shout sounded from outside, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Kang De and Hong San suddenly turned around and were shocked. The steward outside whispered, ¡°Your Highness, the messenger has returned and brought a letter from the princess¡­¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289 Love Letter

    289 Love Letter


    ¡°Your Highness, the messenger has returned with a letter from the princess¡­¡±


    Before the butler could finish speaking, Kang De had already rushed out.


    The travel-worn messenger had a weathered expression. It was the fatigue brought about by a long night¡¯s journey. When he saw Kang De, he bowed deeply and handed over the box in his hand.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± His voice was still strong, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t disappoint you¡­ The princess said that only you can open the letter in the box. She asked you to be careful to not destroy it.¡±


    Although he was suspicious and uneasy, after Kang De took the box, he did not open it immediately. Instead, he looked at the messenger in front of him and said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard¡­ Please rest well.¡±


    The messenger bowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty. It¡¯s my honor to serve you.¡±


    He was not a stranger, and it was not the first time he had sent a letter to Kang De.


    Last time, he had been asked by Nick Valentine to send Kang De a final letter.


    At that time, the messenger was one of the few people who knew the truth and was also someone who was determined to survive. After sessfully sending the letter, he bade farewell and left.


    This was because he had to stay away from the mes of war and escape the elves¡¯ attacks. No matter what, he had to survive and tell the world about the battle in Valentine and all the stories that had happened there.


    However, the battle of Valentine ended in an almost miraculous manner. Goethe wonpletely and the city that had experienced the mes of war was saved. After Kang Depleted the speech at the Valentine National Cemetery that was destined to be recorded in history, this messenger returned to Valentine and came to Kang De.


    He said that his mission had beenpleted. He did not have to tell Valentine¡¯s story anymore, because all the sacrifices and heroism here would be engraved in the history of this country and race. They would forever be remembered by the world and be far better than him alone.


    Since Kang De couldplete this better, he would offer all his loyalty for the rest of his life.


    Then, a messenger and a postman appeared in Valentine City.


    ¡°Ulysses.¡±


    Kang De patted the shoulder of this increasingly silent young man. A few days ago, when he sent Nick¡¯s letter, his eyes were empty and extremely sad. His mood was sad and deste, and all kinds of emotions were disyed on his face. Now, this young messenger was already very calm. Human growth might only take a few days.


    Or one night.


    He said, ¡°Is everything okay? Did you encounter any danger along the way?¡±


    The messenger was respectful and silent. Every word was calm, as if he had thought carefully before saying, ¡°Everything is fine, Your Highness. Although the journey is long, it¡¯s very calm. The Beast of War has fallen silent.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang De asked again, ¡°Is Tina alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in good spirits, but she looks like she has something on her mind, Your Highness,¡± Ulysses replied. ¡°However, she¡¯s still happy because of your letter¡­ I can tell that the princess loves you very much. She carefully instructed me to send the letter safely and give me precious wealth. Sword Saint Snowfall specially asked about it. Tedrell values you very much.¡±


    Kang De heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that nothing had happened.


    Otherwise, the messenger would have run back anxiously.


    Kang De asked a few more questions, including the situation of the international column led by Tina, from the economy to the military to the support in the surrounding area. Ulysses told him everything, and he answered the point.


    He had seriously observed the soldiers¡¯ views on the war, the busy situation of the medical camp, and the food ration in the kitchen¡­ After many considerations, he came to an urate answer.


    Kang De heaved a sigh of relief.


    Clearly, ever since the oue of the battle of Valentine was spread, the battle had stopped. The army under Tina had already rested for a few days. Kang De was a little worried that this girl would use the resources of the Ponzi scheme to blow up, but now it seemed that he did not have to worry for the time being.


    What a joke. Kang De¡¯s orbit bomb was the most impressive market stimnt, okay?


    Seeing that he was fine, the uneasiness in his heart stopped slightly. He nced at Hong San, who understood and stretched out his hand, ¡°Lord Ulysses, please follow me. You need to rest.¡±


    Seeing that Kang De had nothing else, Ulysses bowed solemnly and followed Hong San away.


    Kang De held the box in his hand and slowly exhaled.


    From the corner of his eye, his heart stirred. He turned to see Leona opening the window on the second floor. Her gaze was faint. Seeing him look, she bit her lip and closed the window again.


    The gori squatted on the roof, her movements and expressions like a gori. Her eyes were even more resentful as she looked at the box in Kang De¡¯s hand, looking like she wanted to shatter it, but Kang De would definitely me her, so she was ¡®just¡¯ curious.


    Kang De shook his head, returned to the room, and opened the box.


    Then, he understood why Ulysses had said those words.


    Because the letter in the box was frozen in a piece of ice and its surface was surrounded by chaotic elemental power, Kang De¡¯s current Phoenix Vision had already reached an initial mastery. Even if a good-for-nothing like Tagris was not very good at teaching, he had used the Fire Thief inheritance to figure out some uses.


    In his eyes, this block of ice was simply a piece of stic explosive. It was really stable, but any external interference that interfered with its internal structure would cause the destruction of the letter sealed inside.


    ¡°It seems that I need a simpler and more effective encryption method.¡± Kang De reached out and touched the ice, ¡°For example, a phone or a tablet¡­¡±


    If he recorded everything he wanted to say and write with a password, be it the elves or other bullsh*t enemies, they could forget about figuring out how this thing worked for eight lifetimes.


    Extraction activated.


    Tina was right. Only Kang De could easily remove this encrypted seal.


    The ice disappeared and dissipated, and the trace of cold sharpness contained in it faded. Like a waterfall, snow scattered and sprinkled on the ground. Kang De was tempted as if he had seen a heroic and extraordinary woman.


    He picked up the letter and covered it with wax. It was cold to the touch.


    At this moment, Kang De was still hesitating because he was illiterate and did not know how to spell and read yet. If he asked Hong San to help read it, it would be a private message from him and Tina after all. If there was any sensitive content, it would inevitably be awkward and Hong San wouldugh in his mind. However, it did not seem good to ask Leona to read it¡­


    However, when he opened it and took a look, he smiled.


    This was because the letter was written in the Cathayannguage¡­ It was simr to Chinese words. Even if some of the words were a little unfamiliar, with the context, he could still figure it out.


    How magical.


    The smooth and white paper page was filled with beautiful words. It was much better than Kang De¡¯s words. The handwriting was neat and organized, and it was also very beautiful. It was a pleasing letter.


    However, there were a few tears on the paper.


    Kang De slowly sat down and carefully read the words on it. He tranted the humannguage of the continent into the Cathayannguage and wrote it down. It was not too genteel and was really not a simple job. Tina¡¯s grammar and words were a little modern, just like the Republic or the establishment of ater Republic.


    ¡°I still remember how we met.¡±


    ¡°The first time I saw you, your smile was as warm as a saint¡¯s under the sunlight. I remember you talking to me in Cathayan. What did you say? I didn¡¯t understand at that time. I only remember your eyes that were as clear as the sky. I didn¡¯t know how to answer you, but I wasn¡¯t afraid. I held your hand and told you my name, so you said yours, Tina, and Kang De.¡±


    Kang De read it word by word. That sunny day appeared in his mind. Many, many stories had happened at the beginning of the first meeting on the Holy Seal Inds.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve known you for two months and 26 days. Before this, we didn¡¯t know each other. You don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a girl called Tina, and I don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a man called Kang De. We can¡¯t see each other¡¯s smiles or even know each other¡¯s appearance. Now, I¡¯ve written this line of words, but I can cross a long, long distance, walk into your world, and think of you.¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that I¡¯m the happiest girl in the world. Everyone is envious of me. A princess who¡¯s about to face the pain of her country¡¯s destruction stubbornly went to a cold country to pray for help that she could not give, but she happened to meet you and someone who could change all of this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the arrangements of the gods.¡±


    ¡°I do feel very happy. I won¡¯t lie about this.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not all because you changed the situation of the war and turned around the signs of Goethe¡¯s decline by yourself. This is really the truth. My happiness won¡¯t be so utilitarian. Of course, this is true.¡±


    ¡°When I heard the news that you were still in the human world, I didn¡¯t know how to describe my surprise. I only felt very happy. As long as you¡¯re still alive, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°When I heard that you took the initiative toe to Goethe and be involved in this war, I felt even happier and a little unseemly secretly happy. I was a little vain and attributed the reason for your interference in this war to myself. If not for that, please don¡¯t point it out. You canugh at me for being stupid in your mind, but please don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s very embarrassing. Coax me a little on ount of your pride.¡±


    ¡°However, when I heard about the destruction of the five great legions, other than being unbelievably excited and happy, I naturally felt blissful.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s also heartfelt sadness and guilt.¡±


    There were more tears here.


    ¡°In a short period of time, we became different. This is not your war, but you interfered and participated. You killed for it and stained your blood for it. I don¡¯t want you to be like this, but you¡¯ve already done it. Moreover, you¡¯ve helped us greatly. I¡¯m very touched and uneasy. I don¡¯t know how to thank you or make it up to you. I¡¯ve done too little for you, but you¡¯ve done too much for me.¡±


    ¡°I want to do many things for you. I want to give you more. As long as I have them, I want to help you walk out of the pain of that night. I don¡¯t think you have to face any sorrow anymore. I want to do it, but my ability is limited. I¡¯m stupid and can¡¯t do anything well. What I miss the most is the first day we met. I even hope that it was only the two of us at that time. I hope the ship won¡¯t be repaired, and I hope no one will reach there again.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, at least you won¡¯t encounter what happened after that.¡±


    ¡°I think this is for the best. Even if Goethe will be destroyed because of this, at the very least, you don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to do or experience everything. This doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re more important than my mothend, but because you¡¯repletely innocent¡­ I don¡¯t want to implicate you anymore. You¡¯ve done enough for Goethe.¡±


    ¡°I really miss it. At that time, if it was only you and me, the entire world would be quiet and peaceful there. There would be no luxurious pces andplicated etiquette, nor would there be war and calction. We would be like ordinary humans who would circle around every day, walk and stop, sometimes busy, and sometimes idle. We would hide at home when it was raining, walk across the beach when it was cool, eat and drink, and live our lives like this.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very, very good if that¡¯s the case¡­ Perhaps I¡¯ll still miss my mothend and family. Perhaps you¡¯ll also miss your family and hometown. However, there¡¯s no perfect good thing in the world. Even if I¡¯ll feel regretful and sad, relying on each other will slowly calm my mind, right?¡±


    ¡°I think, if that¡¯s the case, will it be better than now?¡±


    When Kang De read this, he was stunned. If the Penguin had long sunk and only Tina had been washed ashore, what would have happened if no elves had chased after her?


    Would he still have the thought of leaving on a long voyage? If he stayed on the Holy Seal Inds, he would not have the chance to be stabbed by Lost and use the curse divine power to build the bridge of transition back to Earth. In that case¡­


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there are no ifs. I¡¯m only saying some things that will never happen. However, this is not meaningless, because such an imagination supported me through the most difficult time.¡±


    ¡°I killed, I lied, I weaved schemes, and I encouraged people. Many people will die because of my ideas and decisions, and many people will have their families destroyed because of my n¡­ I¡¯m no longer as naive as before. My mind continuously confides in me the price of innocence. It roars at me to take revenge and make me cruel, cold, and decisive. I¡¯ve examined myself countless timeste at night, so I feel pain and abandonment.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m saddest, I always think of you.¡±


    ¡°Thinking of the possibility that will never happen again, the world where only the two of us are, when I¡¯m sad but can¡¯t escape, my soul and thoughts will drift there and be with you, because where you are, it¡¯s my safe ce, the ce where that innocent and kind Tina rests¡­¡±


    Another series of tears fell.


    ¡°You¡¯re thest purend in my heart, Kang De. The only thing I won¡¯t lie to is you. You¡¯re the only person I can trust with all my heart. I hope you can live well and be happy without being hurt by the evil war and ugly calctions. I want to see you, and I¡¯m afraid to see you, because I don¡¯t know how to face you. I don¡¯t know what to say to you.¡±


    ¡°But I want to say to you, thank the gods for letting us meet. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re still alive. Everything is fine with you. I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m afraid to see you, but I really want to see you too¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I made a decision. I want to see you and arrange the things at hand. I¡¯ll set off. I¡¯lle to see you in any capacity you want. Then, we¡¯ll discuss other things. I hope you wait well in Valentine, but you have to be careful. The war is not over.¡±


    ¡°I hope it ends soon.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t end, but I hope your war can end here.¡±


    ¡°This world is crazy, evil, and without light, so I hope you can always be pure, gentle, and spotless, just like the first time I saw you.¡±


    At this point, it was already at the end.


    ¡°Kang De, I dreamed against night. I dreamed that you were smiling.¡±


    The letter slowly returned to the table, page after page.


    ¡°Is this a love letter?¡±


    After a while, Kang De shook his head and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t even call me husband. What love letter is this?¡±


    He thought for a moment and took a photo of the contents of the letter with his phone. Then, he folded the letter and put it away. With a sh of light, he returned to the white fog world. He was about to put it away when he felt uneasy.


    Why not find a safe to lock the next time he returned to Earth?


    This thing should be framed and maintained ording to the standards of world-renowned paintings.


    Tina¡­


    The contents of the letter still echoed in his mind, causing him to feel waves of sweetness and joy. The girl¡¯s reserved and restrained emotions were still transmitted to him, and the uneasiness in his heart gradually dissipated.


    He was looking forward to their reunion.


    After returning to the other world, Hong San also settled the messenger down. When he encountered Kang De, he looked at him a few times and cupped his hands to congratte him, ¡°It seems to be good news, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good news, but there¡¯s also something not too good,¡± Kang De replied. ¡°Tina said that she wants toe over¡­ This means that the n you just proposed can¡¯t be used. If we head to the capital of Goethe and attract the enemy¡¯s attack, it¡¯s very easy to miss Tina. If they bump into Tina and the others, it¡¯ll be bad.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Then I can only stay in Valentine.¡±


    Hong San had met Sword Saint Snowfall and had a deep impression of this Sword Saint¡¯s strength, ¡°However, the good news is that with Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s help, our chances of winning are even higher.¡±


    Kang De nodded. After meeting Hong San, the smugness in his heart sank. ¡°If Tina and the otherse¡­ I¡¯m a little worried. Will those people target her?¡±


    ¡°With Her Highness Tina¡¯s caution, she won¡¯te lightly. She¡¯ll definitely bring enough guards and disguise herself. With the arrogance of that group of enemies, they probably won¡¯t do anything to take a hostage¡­ They¡¯re high and mighty and pride themselves above all living beings. How can they easily do such a shameful thing?¡±


    Hong Sanforted her and said, ¡°However, Your Highness is worried. We can make some responses and arrangements¡­ With the air force of the Elven diplomatic mission here, it¡¯s a waste not to use it.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How should we deal with it?¡±


    At the same time, in the north of Goethe, the army mobilized. Military orders were issued, affecting people¡¯s hearts and spection. The most reliable saying was that the peace talks were imminent and the princess was about to set off.


    The secrecy was very good. Almost no one knew that Tina was packing. She and Sword Saint Snowfall were about to follow a light cavalry secretly south, along the Goethe-controlled area that had yet to fall.


    ¡°After arriving in Fenuya, we can act alone¡­¡±


    In the night wind, Tina¡¯s eyes revealed aplicated and indescribable light. She said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be able to go home soon¡­ I miss my brothers and sisters and Father very much.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall said indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time either.¡±


    ¡°However, Aunt, I have something to trouble you with.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°When we get home, I might have to trouble you to make a trip to Valentine¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 290 - 290 Are You Surprised?!

    290 Are You Surprised?!


    Tina saw the tall city wall and towering spire of her hometown again.


    The emotions surging in her heart were almost uncontroble.


    A few months ago, she had embarked on the journey to the Empire and worked hard to contribute her small strength to the unstable Goethe. She had secretly gone on a diplomatic mission and avoided ears and ears. She had been chased by the elves and betrayed by the Empire. Then, she had given up her diplomatic mission and gone to the north of the Empire to gather volunteer troops¡­ Then, she finally arrived at the end.


    Her hometown, the capital of Goethe, the Red Maple City.


    This was the ce where Tedrell¡¯s ancestors and the first pioneering knights had arrived. They had built the first town here and explored and built this wild but prosperousnd. Generation after generation, until today, Goethe had long be a strong and great country and created its own glory.


    !!


    However, everything had an end. The royal authority could notst forever.


    At the very least, what people had today in Red Maple City was hope and not despair.


    Although a considerable degree of martialw was still maintained, there were still pedestrians in the city. Business activities did not stop, or rather, they had revived. The soldiers patrolled with high morale. The mage towers shone with a reassuring light. Young people from many universities and institutes were preaching everywhere on the street. Along the way, they even heard Valentine¡¯s deration four to five times, making Tina proud and sad.


    For months, the battle situation had changed from pessimism to despair to hope. The two people who were mentioned the most were Princess Tina and the Cathayan, Kang De.


    Thetter was mysterious and shocking, while the former made every Goethe person excited and proud. As the princess who had seen through the trick of the Emperor and formed an army in the north, Princess Tina was previously a perfect woman who was famous for her beauty and knowledge. Therefore, the current transformation made the Goethe people even more fanatical and reverent.


    If the princess returned to the Red Maple City at this moment, it would definitely attract the support and wee of the vast Goethe people¡­ However, for some reason, Tina did not do this. She contacted the pce almost as if she was escaping and secretly returned to her home as if she was escaping.


    This was because she did not know if she could face the pure love, support, and cheers of herpatriots.


    This world was crazy, evil, and without light, forcing innocent people to make cruel decisions. There was no perfect solution, nor was there any right or wrong. The person who made the decision would bear everything alone with her soul.


    No, actually¡­ she was not lonely.


    ¡°My daughter, although the journey is long, you¡¯ve finally returned to your hometown¡­ Wee back.¡±


    Although the citizens did not wee her grandly, her family would always open their arms and wait for her to return.


    Grand Duke Leckos Tedrell of Goethe hugged her.


    At this moment, her tears had already flowed. Sometimes, her father¡¯s embrace would be thest port for a girl to be fearless and cry loudly. There were too many hardships and sorrows along the way that she had nowhere to confide in. A few months ago, she was still a carefree, innocent, and pure princess, but she experienced betrayal and farewell in a short period of time. Then, she was stained with blood and threw herself into the killing battlefield¡­ She was finally home.


    The Grand Duke hugged her gently and patted her back. His blond hair, which was foreverbed back, was slightly withered and pale. His heroic face also looked thin. Only his well-trimmed beard and heavy eyes supported the dignity of the monarch. His majestic body hugged Tina like a lion hugging a cub.


    However, sorrow also assaulted him.


    To a father, there was nothing more painful than not being able to protect his children.


    This father and daughter each tasted their sorrow. When Tina¡¯s crying gradually stopped and calmed down, the Grand Duke stillforted her, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all better¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    With a strong nasal sound, Tina lowered her head and left her father¡¯s arms to wipe her face. She was already a strong girl and would not cry until she fainted. After venting her emotions, she slowly calmed down.


    The Grand Duke looked at her and was half heartbroken and half joking. He teased, ¡°You really make me sad, little Tina. It seems that Father¡¯s embrace can no longer make you cry to your heart¡¯s content. You already have a better cloth doll. You can hug it morefortably and cry more happily¡­ Is that so?¡±


    Tina blushed and lowered her head even more.


    No matter what, she would still be shy to be teased in front of her father.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± The Grand Duke¡¯s gaze was like a torch. Seeing this, he nodded and sighed, ¡°It seems that you still like him very much¡­ I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Tina, at the very least, this doesn¡¯t have to break my principles and save me from painful choices and decisions. My daughter, forgive me for being your father and also having a responsibility to this country. Therefore, be it as a father or as the ruler of Goethe, I have to ask you¡­¡±


    The Grand Duke took a step back and looked at his daughter. He said seriously, ¡°When will the boy you chose, that Cathayan, Kang De,e to Red Maple City? Be it official or personal, I have to see him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Tina avoided her father¡¯s gaze and looked at her feet. ¡°He wrote me a letter. I replied. He said that it¡¯s up to us to negotiate. I invited him to the Red Maple City¡­ He¡¯ll move when he receives the letter.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve also received a letter from this Cathayan friend. His words are very polite and reveal the calm and desirelessness that a Cathayan has. It¡¯s as if the reason for helping Goethe is very simple and there¡¯s no other desire for power or wealth¡­ Considering the Valentine speech that spread throughout Goethe and the charm of my beloved daughter, I¡¯m willing to put aside the ruler¡¯s paranoia and believe in romance and love.¡±


    He reached out and gently tidied the hair on the side of his daughter¡¯s cheek, his eyes gentle. ¡°Actually, if he really loves you that much, or even forever, it¡¯s fine to hand Goethe to him and you. If he saves Goethe from the brink of destruction, it¡¯s reasonable to thank him no matter what.¡±


    Tina whispered, ¡°Father, he shouldn¡¯t be interested in ruling Goethe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a headache.¡±


    The Grand Duke scratched his hair in slight distress, ¡°It seems that the test of the gods for me has not ended¡­ My treasure, from the moment you were born, I¡¯ve been considering the future. If a brat dares to barge into your life, I¡¯ll definitely give him countless tests and breaths like an evil dragon. Only when he sincerely passes countless tests and intimidation will I hand you to him¡­¡±


    At this point, a subtle displeasure appeared on his face, ¡°But at that time, it was difficult for me to imagine that it was actually such a situation now. The person who is going to be my son-inw is also the person who is about to save my country. I have to give him noble etiquette and gratitude, but he¡¯s actually not interested in my power and wealth¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words¡­¡±


    Grand Duke Rexos covered his chest in a slightly exaggerated manner. The details of his rich facial expression and his two trimmed eyebrows trembledically, and he no longer had any dignity.


    He said sadly, ¡°In other words, before long, there¡¯ll be a reserved and calm Cathayan sitting in front of me. He¡¯ll stare at me like a calmke. No matter what I say, he¡¯ll answer ¡®Yes, Grand Duke¡¯, so much so that it¡¯ll seem rude for me to show any dissatisfaction with him snatching my daughter. I can¡¯t threaten him or say harsh words. He doesn¡¯t have the dignity of a father at all, and he doesn¡¯t have the self-awareness of a son-inw. The Tedrell family will wee a Ste II¡­¡±


    Seeing her father¡¯s familiar funny appearance and funny tone that was very different from his usual dignified posture, Tina could not help but smile. ¡°Second Sister is not as you said. Kang De is also very interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s even worse. I have a feeling that this is a difficult kid to deal with. Don¡¯t let him get involved with your second sister. Why don¡¯t you sow discord and let these two guys fight¡­¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a father¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand yet, Tina. This is the art of rule. You still have to continue learning. You have to know that a qualified ruler will definitely not let the two unstable factors under his rulebine. Otherwise, the family status of the holy Tedrell family will collectively decrease by one¡­¡±


    Finally, the mood returned to a familiar rhythm. As a family, the atmosphere in the family was cheerful and happy. The smile on Tina¡¯s face gradually became sincere, and she forgot her previous sadness.


    Listening to her father¡¯s interestingints, her once carefree life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, girl. Ste, Landiston, and the others can¡¯t wait to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But then again¡­ Tina?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°I want to say that although he might be a difficult kid, and I don¡¯t know how to face him in such an awkward situation, no matter what¡­ I will ept what you like.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tina stopped and lowered her head.


    Her voice was a little teary again, ¡°Thank you, Father¡­ and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why should you apologize? You¡¯ve done enough and good enough.¡± The Grand Duke still gently touched his daughter¡¯s head, just like when she was young. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to Father.¡±


    Tina bit her lip. Humans were emotional animals. Sometimes rationality could not control everything. She said softly, ¡°Father, there¡¯s information that the Elven Expeditionary Force has been mobilized¡­¡±


    ¡°About that, we¡¯ve also received the news. The staff headquarters is deducing and analyzing it, but no matter what, the defense of the Red Maple City has never rxed and has been strengthening¡­ Tina, this is the safest port, because here, I¡¯ll bear all my responsibilities as Father.¡±


    Tina stopped talking and followed her father through the familiar court. This was her home.


    However, his mind had already floated far away.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your aunt?¡±


    ¡°Aunt sent me back and left. I invited her to see Kang De and escort him¡­ I originally nned to let her rest and see everyone before going, but she said that she doesn¡¯t really want to see you and everyone. It¡¯s too troublesome¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still the same as before¡­ However, I¡¯m still very happy that she cane. After all, she doesn¡¯t belong here¡­ She didn¡¯t have to get involved in this mess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Tina stopped and nced in Valentine¡¯s direction. Her aunt should have set off by now¡­ Her father was right. She didn¡¯t have to get involved in this.


    At the same time, between a peak, Sword Saint Snowfall looked back in the direction of Red Maple City. Tina had already returned¡­ As an aunt, she still had to run an errand to pick up a nephew-inw.


    ¡°You want to order me around¡­¡± She snorted, ¡°Be careful not to really snatch it away from you. In any case¡­¡±


    She shook her head wildly and continued to set off. The road from Red Maple City to Valentine was a little long.


    In Valentine, it was already the next day. Kang De had already read the letter for the fifth time before carefully putting it away. Such a rare treasure should be framed and circted in the future for every elementary school student to read.


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±


    He looked north. ¡°When will Tinae¡­¡±


    He looked in all directions, ¡°Those enemies from outer space areing soon.¡±


    It would be best if they didn¡¯te at the same time.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Hong San flew up to the room and said, ¡°It¡¯s been arranged. We sent people in a few directions and spread the news. After analyzing the strategic situation, we¡¯ve calcted the possible itinerary of Princess Tina and the others and are waiting at various points. We should be able to receive them in advance.¡±


    Kang De crossed his legs. ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s good. I hope to send away those guys who came to cause trouble before Tina arrives¡­ Alright, let¡¯s wait for Godot here.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Godot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ pfft, pfft, pfft. This joke is not very good.¡±


    At this point, a trace of gloominess shed through his eyes, ¡°He¡¯lle, right¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±


    At some point, Tagris had appeared below and waved, his smile carefree as always.


    When Kang De saw his smile, he rolled his eyes. ¡°Alright¡­ don¡¯t worry. If he lies to me, I¡¯ll personally give him an Oscar¡­ They¡¯lle.¡±


    He shrugged.


    In the distance, a few meteors streaked across the sky andnded on the ground.


    The world changed color, and lightning roared. The temporary altar engraved by the brand was a huge circle that outlinedplicated and profound patterns. The light dissipated, and the array diagram on the ground burned with zing mes. The hooded guest who had instructed his subordinates to send information to Tina a few days ago ignored the filth and heat on the ground and knelt piously.


    Three figures appeared in the dust.


    ¡°In the lower realm, the eternally smelly air, the short-lived mud crawlers that can never stand up.¡±


    The figure who stepped out of the smoke was very interesting. One was old, and the other was young. There was also a strong man, who seemed to be three generations old, middle, and young. However, no one would treat them as three generations old, because that youngest and thin child had a sadistic smile on his face. His face was gloomy and proud. There was a terrifying temperament on his body. It was that even if people saw him, they would ignore his age.


    He looked around. It was deserted. He snorted. ¡°Is it here? Where¡¯s the wine? The women? The ves? Why didn¡¯t you prepare these?¡±


    The hooded guest¡¯s body trembled. He was about to speak when the old man beside him said, ¡°The mission is more important.¡±


    ¡°Mission? It¡¯s only a trip. How much trouble can a Cathayan who didn¡¯t make any abnormal reactions in the Star Pce cause? Only those old-fashioned guys will be so shocked.¡±


    The little boy said disdainfully, ¡°You should find some fun in the lower realm, right?¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was calm, but he did not give in at all, ¡°Let¡¯s go find that Cathayan first and turn him against the elves. Let¡¯s see how far he can go. Then, we¡¯ll clean up the mess. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll check the seal. There¡¯s no time for you to do your boring and disgusting games.¡±


    The little boy¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He did not speak, but his expression darkened.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man who had been silent suddenly said, ¡°¡­I feel that something is wrong. I can¡¯t describe my feeling¡­ Mud crawler, are you sure no one is following you?¡±


    The hooded man still knelt humbly. No one let him get up. He felt that this was reasonable.


    ¡°Your Excellency, no. Your humble servant can confirm that no one has noticed my whereabouts,¡± he said respectfully. ¡°In fact, I asked Your Excellency to descend to this deste ce for this consideration. If you want to find fun, I¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man ignored him and still frowned, ¡°Something is still wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Monty, it¡¯s your first time in the lower realm and you¡¯re just not used to it,¡± the little boy said. ¡°Do you think this is hundreds of years ago? That fellow who can monitor the sky has long died. Let¡¯s go and find some fun. We¡¯ll y with women, kill the mud crawlers, and make some specimen art. Then you¡¯ll forget¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged man suddenly turned to look at him with a serious and sharp gaze.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    The little boy was shocked, then frowned and said, ¡°Find some fun¡­¡±


    ¡°No, the previous sentence!¡±


    ¡°That fellow who can monitor the sky has long¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression finally changed, but it was already toote. In the next moment, the indifferent little boy and the calm old man revealed unbelievable expressions at the same time and looked at the sky in unison.


    In an instant, the dark clouds that had gathered earlier were swept away. Crimson mes ruled the sky, and a line of fire broke through the clouds like a stream of light. The phoenix¡¯s cry resounded through the world.


    The enemy from the upper realm looked at the raging mes in shock.


    They saw the Origin Fire Heavy Armor that circted with the fire runes of Heraclitus, the Immortal King Halberd that had once faced the sky and swept through the Void Spirits, the Phoenix Divine Wings that were wrapped in mes, and the nine phoenix tail feathers that flowed with mes that fell with golden mes. The king with the phoenix blood pped their wings in the sky.


    Impossible.


    Such a thing would definitely not happen.


    She had clearly¡­


    However, everything that happened in front of them was not an illusion. zing mes burned in the sky, but the souls of the three visitors from outer space could sense a terrifying heat and burning killing intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually you!¡± Monty transformed into a violent wind and shouted, ¡°Phoenix King Marge!¡±


    The king with gorgeous fire wings and fluttering phoenix feathers had already swooped down.


    The me at the tip of the halberd was like a prairie fire. It instantly ruled the sky and descended to the ground, turning into a fire domain that burned everything. It firmly enveloped this world, isted the outside world, and sealed all aura.


    Only the Phoenix King¡¯s clear roar echoed through the world like a phoenix crying in the nine heavens.


    ¡°¡ªFierce Warrior Descent!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 291 - 291 Surprised?

    291 Surprised?


    The wind danced with the mes. The storm swept up zing mes. The flowing dazzling golden mes shattered with a bang, and the violent tornado dissipated. In the wind that shattered the clouds, a cold light broke out.


    ¡°Leave this stage!¡±


    A ball of wind copsed, and Monty transformed back into his human form. He spat out blood and staggered back. The former Phoenix King pped its fire wings, and the phoenix plume fluttered. Its halberd pierced through the sky and instantly arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to barbecue tonight!¡±


    The little boy floated in the air and the blood wave surged. The old man raised his hands, and dark blue magic power constructed a sealed space. From behind, he attacked from both sides and attacked the enemy¡¯s vital ce to help hispanions who were in danger.


    !!


    The nine phoenix feathers stabbed forward like swords. They were like streams of light as they pierced into the locked space. With a forceful split, the blue and purple ball of light shattered. The spatial lock suddenly dissipated. She fitted the mes and separated the blood wave with her halberd, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Monty floated back and summoned a violent wind to repair his injuries. He spat out blood again, ¡°What is she talking about?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Cathayannguage!¡± The old man stacked the space and pulled away, shouting, ¡°Phoenix King! Stop now! We have no intention of bing enemies with you. We can talk! This matter has nothing to do with the elves!¡±


    The Phoenix King¡¯s face was hidden under the golden mask, and her voice was slightly strange, but the surging killing intent and the surging pressure brought about by her terrifyingbat strength shocked the three people present.


    The halberd in her hand spun, and starlight flew again. Its de tore through the sky, ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°Why is it the Cathayannguage?!¡± Monty rested for a moment and rushed up again. He panted a few times and shouted, ¡°Her state is not right! She doesn¡¯t seem to be able to speak yet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll rip off your mother¡¯s resurrection armor!¡±


    The Phoenix King was fearless. She pped her phoenix wings and attacked the little boy. The burning mes burned away all sins and evil intentions, causing the blood wave to shrink and evaporate. The Phoenix divine power quickly enhanced it, and the Immortal King Halberd transformed into sharp afterimages that filled the sky, sealing all escape variables, ¡°Why must the weak fight?!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡± The little boy roared. The blood wave retracted into his body, and his eyes were red. The afterimage of the roaring Blood Demon erupted behind him. He raised his fist, and the Blood Demon Virtual Image behind him also punched, ¡°Die!¡±


    The fire tide collided with the blood wave. The phoenix and the demon collided. The impact of the sudden explosion was like andslide or a cave-in. An unstoppable invisible shock wave suddenly erupted, sending the soil flying and shattering the rocks. Be it the ground or the ground, the living beings who could not escape in time were all shocked to death!


    Including the hooded guest in charge of guiding and arranging everything. He broke free from his invisibility and staggered a few steps. Blood surged out of his seven orifices and he spat out a few fragments from his mouth. Then, he slowly fell to the ground. There was still fear and unwillingness in his eyes. All the proud schemes and imagined future stopped.


    No one knew that he would die here. His stomach full of schemes, ns, and strategies had all disappeared without a trace. None of the three visitors from outer space looked at him. He was just a mere mud crawler.


    The old man and Monty only stared fixedly at the Phoenix King. After the powerful confrontation with the little boy, the result had already been determined. The little boy almost lost his footing and was supported by the violent wind summoned by Monty before he stabilized his body. A huge wound appeared on his young body, almost shing from his cheek to his chest. The opened flesh was wrapped in unquenchable phoenix mes, causing his delicate face to be ferocious and terrifying.


    The Phoenix King pped its wings and floated in the air. Its left arm and the gauntlet twisted strangely, and it was even dripping with burning blood. The exchange just now was an injury for an injury.


    Just as this thought arose, they saw the Phoenix King wave its halberd. In the next moment, its left arm separated from its body and immediately erupted with violent mes that burned away. Amidst the mes, a brand new arm and the Origin Fire Armor were reconstructed from the mes, turning into a physical body.


    Sheughed loudly, ¡°Are you stupid?! The Phoenix Indestructible Body won¡¯t die!¡±


    The expressions of the guests from outer space became extremely ugly.


    The previous Phoenix King still shouted the strangenguage that the few people present were puzzled about. However, this had never been the main point. The main point was that the king who had faced the curtain and shocked the sky had broken out and appeared again.


    On that ind were sealed hundreds of muddle-headed living beings.


    Although the Phoenix King, Marge, was one of the best, she was only one of them.


    When they thought of the meaning and worst situation represented by the other party breaking out of the array and reappearing in the world, the expressions of these visitors from outer space became quite ugly. Among the top elites of the various races and worlds, the Phoenix King was even the one with the best temper and the least hostility¡­


    The little boy¡¯s expression was gloomy as he said in a low voice, ¡°We should retreat! We have to report this matter!¡±


    ¡°No, kill her!¡±


    The old man had a ferocious expression as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°With her vision and speed, we can¡¯t shake her off! Even if we descend to the lower realm to deal with her in the future, she¡¯ll detect us in advance! She has to die!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no but!¡± The pure blue magic power lit up in the old man¡¯s eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened by her! She¡¯s already been sealed for hundreds of years and hasn¡¯t improved for hundreds of years! She didn¡¯t gain any advantage in that move just now! We¡¯re three against one!¡±


    Wariness and fear shed through the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, ¡°But we didn¡¯t have a few hundred extra years either¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We once cultivated in the holy and eternal Final Land and were lucky enough to witness that ultimate and great creation of the universe. Our insights,prehension, and cultivation efficiency are ten times higher than these mud crawlers! No matter how long they take, they¡¯ll only roll in the mud. What¡¯s the use?! We¡¯re still stronger than them!¡±


    The old man roared, ¡°Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of all this? Kill her!¡±


    Azure-blue magic power suddenly circted. Azure-blue rays cut and separated, intertwining into a dangerous space. The Blood Demon appeared behind him again and raised his fist, and Monty transformed into a hurricane again.


    The three experts who could be said to be top-notch each carried strange abilities and were umting strength. They wanted to defeat this former Phoenix King in one go andpletely kill her here!


    The Phoenix King raised the halberd with both hands. mes stretched infinitely from the phoenix wings, stirring the mes to change.


    ¡°¡ªDo it!¡±


    With the old man¡¯s order, the battle erupted!


    In the next moment, the space that was cut horizontally and vertically suddenly shattered. The old man instantly disappeared several kilometers away. Monty rode the hurricane and fled crazily. The Blood Demon spread its four wings and rushed in the opposite direction with the little boy!


    The Phoenix King¡¯s figure froze in midair and was stunned for a moment, almost dropping the halberd in her hand. Then, she pped her phoenix wings and locked onto the aura with her Phoenix Vision, chasing in the direction the old man fled.


    ¡°These two b*stards!¡±


    The old man crossed space and shattered the mirror, continuously shing and teleporting to dodge. Among the three of them, he was the only one with the ability to shatter space. If he wanted to send back the news that the Phoenix King had broken the seal and escaped, the candidate was naturally him. These two guys actually did not know to buy him time. It was really detestable!


    He felt a strong sense of danger and knew that the other party¡¯s Phoenix Vision had locked onto him. He became even more anxious. A fatal shout came from behind, ¡°Fly over! Fly over!¡±


    ¡ªIt seems that this battle will take a long time.


    His heart was cold as he pondered about a good opportunity to escape. As a member of the Sky Race, there was nothing more terrifying than being targeted by the Phoenix King, Marge. The other party can always see where you are, and the peerless speed in the world can make you forever unable to shake it off!


    D*mn! D*mn!


    Why did he not stay and fight?! Three people were stronger than one!


    He roared, ¡°Don¡¯t! Force! Me!¡±


    Behind him, there was a reply, ¡°You actually have it?!¡±


    ¡ªWhat do you mean?


    In his slight daze, the Phoenix King¡¯s unparalleled speed had already taken effect. mes pounced at his face, and the halberd was as cold as a dragon, ¡°Use up your sh!¡±


    ¡°This old fool!¡±


    The little boy summoned the Blood Demon to escape and flew with all his might. He smiled coldly in the wind.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean by working together to kill her? It¡¯s all because you have a spatial superpower and will definitely be targeted and killed by her first. You can¡¯t run, so you shouted that you wanted to join forces to kill her. Am I that stupid? Fight the enemy who restrains me head-on?


    Afterprehending the spatial blessing, you think of yourself as an expert every day and think that you can order me around¡­ How is it now? Who will die? Just die obediently. I¡¯ll send this news back and avenge you!


    He flew at full speed without caring about consumption and quickly left this ce, but he kept cursing in his heart¡ªD*mn it, why did this elf break the seal? What happened?


    What about¡­ the other guys?


    This was also the reason why he hurriedly fled¡­ Who knew if there was only the Phoenix King?


    Many figures shed through his mind. Those heroes of the various races sealed on the ind were not inferior to the Phoenix King Marge. He could say five or six with a single word, and there were even more. If these guys all broke out, he could forget about leaving alive no matter what!


    ¡ªDon¡¯t think about this, don¡¯t think about this. Only the Phoenix King can lock onto the aura. I have to think of a way to resolve this problem. Then, I can return! I¡¯ll be safe when I return!


    The wounds on his body were burning. The phoenix mes still burned his soul. Such a me would not be easily extinguished¡­ However, it did not matter. This was the lower realm. There was not much else. There were especially many mud crawlers, countless living beings, and countless blood. It was an unprecedented feast.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this is the ce I should stay. The more blood there is, the stronger I will be¡­¡±


    He relied on his instinct to fly in the direction with the best taste. He had to eat his fill as soon as possible, repair his injuries, increase his strength, restrain his aura, and think of a way to return¡­ This was a credit!


    He had to thank that old fool for buying him time.


    Sensing the intense energy fluctuationing from behind, he sneered and elerated.


    If that old thing tried his best, even if he died, he would leave enough serious injuries for the elf to not dare to pursue for a moment. He and Monty would escape separately and have half a chance. When he thought of a way to return to the upper realm, he would win. Since the so-called Phoenix King had lost once, he could lose a second time.


    After all, that old fellow was right¡­ Many years had passed and the upper realm was bing stronger!


    ¡ªEven us keepers can only be lucky enough to enter the Final Land to cultivate every once in a while. As for those lords who are getting closer and closer to that ce¡­ how powerful are they?


    After flying for a long time, he felt hungry. He suddenly saw a ck dot slowly moving forward under the cloud. The Blood Demon restrained himself and suddenly swooped down,nding on a mountain not far away.


    He looked proudly at the slow mud crawler.


    It was an old man with white hair and beard who was wearing a robe. The green ox under him mooed.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a Cathayan¡­¡±


    He snorted. It was still an old guy. It probably did not taste good. The cow was not bad¡­ He was hungry and could not care less about choosing. It was an honor to be his food as a mud crawler.


    The little boy flew forward and raised his head. He could not even be bothered to look at this lowly human. ¡°Let me ask you, where¡¯s the nearest human city?¡±


    However, at the same time, the old man asked, ¡°Little guy, do you know how to get to Valentine?¡±


    The two of them asked at the same time and were stunned. The guest from outer space lowered his proud head slightly, and the indifferent old man narrowed his eyes. They looked at each other carefully at the same time.


    Then, their expressions changed at the same time.


    The little boy cried out, ¡°You are!¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    In an instant, the little boy transformed into a Blood Demon. His four wings spread out angrily and he roared. The three blood-colored demon eyes emitted a strong blood light. In a single exchange, he took out the trump card that he had not used in front of the Phoenix King!


    However, countless talismans flew up and turned into a golden light that flowed through the sky and earth. Twelve earth pirs descended from the sky. The power of the moon was injected into the primordial stars, surrounding the little boy and the Blood Demon. The green ox raised its hooves and trampled. A bolt of lightning entered the ground from its front hooves. Then, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The 12 Primordial Pirs shone brightly!


    The little boy roared. The Blood Demon stretched out its four wings and wrapped its body. Wherever the Divine Firmament Holy Lightning passed, the blood wave continuously disintegrated and shattered. However, this was only the prelude to the attack. The huge threat of death faced him!


    The Blood Demon roared at the sky and suddenly roared. Its three eyes shot out death rays as it spat out blood waves from its mouth. Its fists and four wings stirred the bloody killing intent andunched the strongest attack forward!


    The world stopped for a moment, and the sound and color disappeared.


    In the next moment, the Primordial Pirs shattered with a bang. The Blood Demon roared in pain, and a visible shock wave flew in all directions. The ground surged like a wave, and a huge circr pit copsed and formed out of thin air. The little boy¡¯s body flew back for a few kilometers like a rag and collided with a mountain!


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    He roared in pain and anger. Chaotic times flew, revealing his riddled body.


    It was really riddled with holes because that delicate body and handsome face were covered in dense bloody holes. Blood and lightning continuously seeped out, and the Blood Demon Incarnation had alreadypletely shattered.


    In his bloody vision, the green ox¡¯s body wrapped in lightning appeared outside the dust.


    The old man with white hair and beard who was as elegant as an immortal had a neither happy nor angry expression. He sat upright on the green ox, his robe fluttering. However, his eyes were ancient and solemn, as if he had recalled a long time ago.


    ¡°The heavens have eyes, so how can the gods not respond? Even if you¡¯re far away, you¡¯ve still appeared in front of me.¡±


    The old man slowly ced the two-meter-long heavy mace in his hand to the right and pointed it at the ground.


    The mountain copsed and the ground cracked. The green ox stepped on its hooves and charged again.

 Chapter 292 - 292 What Is Fate?!

    292 What Is Fate?!


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to speak the Elvennguage.¡±


    The leading elf emphasized.


    255 elite warriors stood behind him. Their weapons were different, and their armor was different. They were all human-made. Most of them were humans, and there were also many elves. Everyone had a serious and silent expression.


    The Twilight Dynasty was the overlord of the world. They had to have a reason to do anything.


    A few surprise attacks and massacres started by the evil and cruel Goethe army could not be better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reiterate the mission again. The expeditionary army won¡¯t acknowledge this operation or your identity. You are not recruited warriors from the servant country. You¡¯re Goethe people. You¡¯re dissatisfied with the weakness and private peace talks between Tedrell and Kang De and are determined to pay with blood. We¡¯llunch a surprise and arson operation against the troops of the Savada Satellite Kingdom stationed in the Harlem City Fortress to show the courage and will of the Goethe people.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you can¡¯t be captured and there is no surrender. Death or victory are the only two paths. Those who survive will obtain what you dream of¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the supreme praise from the Twilight Dynasty. We allow you to join this holy country and be one of us. You¡¯re all elite warriors and have cherished families. If you die in battle heroically, your contributions and courage will benefit your family. On the other hand, if your identity is exposed and you embarrass the Twilight Dynasty, your family will also pay the most painful price.¡±


    ¡°Now, I order you to set off and attack at nine o¡¯clock at night. Captains and instructors, check the time with me. Magician consultant, check the situation of the Wind Map.¡±


    Responding, checking the time, a magic light shed. The soldiers nervously checked their weapons.


    Everything was normal.


    ¡°Activate the Wind Walk Array.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor. Warriors from the servant country who are willing to sacrifice their lives for the Empress, you will fight for the glory of the previous Phoenix King, Her Majesty Marge. She used her extraordinary intelligence to leave behind precious assets for the Twilight Dynasty. The Wind Map will ensure that you won¡¯t be discovered by the enemy mages and quietly arrive at the attack location.¡±


    The elfmander waved his hand forcefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The elemental light shone coldly. The soldiers embarked on the journey in silence. Themander¡¯s gaze passed the distant soldiers and looked in Valentine¡¯s direction. The war was about to start again. During the truce, all the hard work and preparations of the council were to deal with a mere human.


    Hard work was the hard work of a tactical strategy. Preparation was the preparation of sacrifice.


    ¡°Kang De¡­¡± He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m ready. We¡¯re ready to intercept you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to intercept them.¡±


    Kang De activated the Phoenix Vision and looked around, ¡°I suddenly had a premonition just now. My intuition tells me that an impressive guy seems to have appeared¡­ Moreover, he¡¯sing for me!¡±


    Hong San pondered for a moment and said, ¡°But that lord doesn¡¯t seem to have any strange sensations¡­¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a fraud!¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes, but nothing happened because the golden eyes of the burning Phoenix Vision could not be blocked, ¡°I hope he can really fight, and I hope the ugly elves who followed him are also very good at fighting. In that case, there¡¯s no need for the gori to take the risk¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat are you looking at? Could it be that you¡¯re such a shallow person? Don¡¯t you know that beauty in the heart is true beauty? Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with a handsome and elegant person like me calling the elves ugly? Do you think the elves are very wronged?¡±


    ¡°Littlerade, your thoughts are very dangerous. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the heavens will punish you? Be careful that one day, the heavens will let you fly in ugly photos and hang you on a gpole to drown in a feces pit.¡±


    Under Kang De¡¯s righteous scolding, Hong San naturally realized his mistake. He reflected on his shallowness in shame and said that His Highness Kang De was right.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder how many wille.¡±


    Kang De talked nonsense for a while but still sighed. His greatest fear came from the unknown. The enemy had never met him before. He did not know how strong he was or how strong his will was. This period of time was the most difficult.


    He red at Hong San again. ¡°Speaking of which, your master hasn¡¯t sent a letter?¡±


    Hong San smiled bitterly, ¡°How can it be so fast? He¡¯s old and his legs are clumsy¡­¡±


    Hundreds of kilometers away, in the Empire, the ground was riddled with holes. The soil was dark red as if this ce had experienced a terrifying massacre, causing countless blood to seep into the ground.


    However, there was not a corpse.


    Only a flying blood fog, blood spring, and blood wave danced in the air.


    With a bang, the thin figure was smashed into the ground, and blood surged like a fountain.


    Immediately, the dust and smoke that sshed up were suddenly blown away. The peerless immortal with a white beard and hair rushed down from the sky with a huge wolf fang stick. The violent wind pressure even caused the ground to copse again.


    A desperate roar sounded from the sunken ground, followed by a violent impact andmotion. It was as if two ancient beasts were attacking crazily underground. The ground continuously rose and exploded, andrge pieces of soil and gravel covered the sky. In the end, the white-robed, white-haired old man flew out t. His figure was light, like an immortal or a dragon.


    The dust dissipated, and the blood demon behind the little boy shattered again.


    His eyes were dull, his face was pale, and he staggered. His entire body was soaked in blood, and the dense holes in his body were difficult to heal, let alone bleed.


    He really did not have a single drop left.


    ¡°Our blood¡­ even if this is a foreignnd, it¡¯s still humannd.¡±


    The old man calmly walked to the little boy called Mephit and smashed down with his mace. The other party¡¯s strength was no longer enough to support his defense or even dodge. He was smashed to the ground.


    He knelt towards the east.


    This peerless minister who had experienced the fall of the sky and had once supported the afterglow of the dynasty in a desperate situation surrounded by external enemies was forced to set sail and transmigrate to the Western World. He had hated and been crazy for more than ten years and his internal organs had been burned for more than ten years. No one could say anything about this. The blood feud of that country could not be endured by the Saint.


    He slowly stabbed the mace in his hand into the ground and waved.


    The big green ox held a wrist sharp knife and silently handed it over.


    The old man held the sharp knife in his hand and smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t used it for more than ten years. I¡¯m afraid my skills are rusty.¡±


    He stood in front of Mephit, his expression neither happy nor angry.


    It was as if he was the god who lived in the nine heavens.


    The guest from outer space blinked at him. For countless years, he had been high and mighty. He had fed on blood and raised countless killing sins. After so many years, he had finally returned to being a mortal and understood the taste of fear.


    He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die,¡± the old man said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll let you live as long as the warsts.¡±


    He looked at this fertilend of blood. Every inch of it was stained with blood. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken it back from you, but we didn¡¯t let you have it. Since you took it, you can¡¯t just return it.¡±


    He held the sharp knife and slowly said, ¡°With the heavens as the witness and the blood soil as the mat, the vengeful spirits and heroic spirits won¡¯t go far. There¡¯s no spiritual sacrifice, but you can see it in the Netherworld. Your resentment can dissipate slightly¡­¡±


    Mephit roared in a low voice, ¡°Stop! I can tell you many things! And the people who came with me! I¡¯ll tell you who they are! Aren¡¯t you going to Valentine? Are you going to help that Cathayan? I still have twopanions! We¡¯re going to kill him! Aren¡¯t you going to care?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for him. I¡¯m here for you. My goal has been achieved.¡±


    The old man picked up his saber and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re escaping. It must be a powerful enemy pursuing you. He didn¡¯t chase after you, so he must have chased after another and can definitely kill him. Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s only one fish that escaped the. If my disciple is willing to follow and assist someone who can¡¯t even deal with a stray dog, they can die together¡­ I¡¯m not interested in the disputes of the mortal countries, and I won¡¯t waste time on him.¡±


    He stretched out his knife and pressed it against the other party¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m interested in you. After you die once, I still have something to ask you. Our days of interaction are still long.¡±


    ¡°Now, let me remove your Celestial Bone first.¡±


    Mephit¡¯s eyes widened. The knife had alreadynded. He had originally thought that this trip to the lower realm was fun. Unexpectedly, he had not even seen the main character and had already fallen to such a final oue. He was afraid and angry. The anger in his heart was indescribable. He roared at the sky and said with a vicious expression, ¡°Monty¡­¡±


    One had to admit that the minds of some guys who were used to being high and mighty were usually very strange¡­ The three visitors from outer space had a tacit understanding and each had their own thoughts.


    Although they came from the same ce and belonged to the same leader, their respective fate experiences and environment determined their cold nature and treated other intelligent living beings as ants.


    This cruelty and coldness most likely meant that his empathy ability was extremely low. Since his personality was sinister and selfish, how could he live and die with hispanions at a critical moment?


    Therefore, even if there was only one powerful enemy and they could win and kill him at a certain price, they still dispersed and went their separate ways, choosing to escape extremely dishonorably.


    This was because none of them wanted to be the sacrifice.


    Therefore, they instantly tacitly decided to escape separately. The three escape routes were 120 degrees from each other at the point of origin to ensure that everyone¡¯s chances were equal¡­


    ¡°Equal my ass!¡±


    Monty ran the fastest. In the situation of transforming into Wind Devour, he had a speed that far exceeded the two of them. Under such circumstances, escape was the best solution for him.


    ¡°That elf has to kill Reto first¡­ The spatial secret technique is the greatest threat and the easiest to return to the upper realm. She will definitely kill him first because she has to keep this secret!¡±


    ¡°Next is Mephit. This lunatic uses blood as bait and can increase his strength and recover from his injuries in a short period of time. He will definitely kill many, many people. This elf loves to be nosy. Mephit must be the second!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m thest! I control the wind of heaven and earth and my speed is not much slower than hers. The wind and moon attribute can also restrain her phoenix mes to a certain extent¡­ In that case, why don¡¯t I run?!¡±


    Monty muttered to himself, and a fierce glint shed through his eyes, ¡°With the two of them buying me time, I¡¯ll definitely be able to find a way back. Phoenix King Marge, if we can seal you once, we can seal you a second time!¡±


    ¡°¡ªThe previous Phoenix King, right? Your country is fighting a small country of humans. That Cathayan instantly destroyed five armies of Twilight. The two sides are mortal enemies. If you chase after me, I¡¯ll lure you to Valentine and let you fight first. Let¡¯s see how you clean up!¡±


    ¡°Also, the previous Phoenix King has returned to the mortal world, but the throne of Twilight has already been passed down for generations. How will the current ruler treat her ancestor, who is also a king? I will also let your descendants deal with you!¡±


    They had monitored and controlled the mortal world for a long time. Not to mention anything else, their ability to stir up trouble was top-notch. This basic operation could simply be thought of easily.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to hide my whereabouts and dodge the pursuit of the Phoenix Vision¡­¡±


    Monty controlled the wind to move and looked at the unfamiliar mountains and wilderness around him. The sky gradually darkened. Unknowingly, he had already run for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a settlement to ask and recuperate¡­¡±


    He sped up.


    Not far away, the hidden rapid march was continuing. The expression of the mage sentry who was the scout suddenly changed and he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Commander! We sensed a powerful elemental fluctuation in the southeast!¡±


    Themander raised his hand and ordered the team to stop. His expression was unfriendly. ¡°Are theying for us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    ¡°Then activate the Wind Walk Array Map, hide your aura, and wait for the other party to pass¡­ Everyone, don¡¯t panic and maintain your restraint. The glory of the previous Phoenix King is enveloping us!¡±


    Themanderforted his subordinates and ordered them to hide on the spot and be on guard, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Wind Walk Array Map gathered the hard work of that Phoenix King and many wise people. It will turn our aura into a light wind that will exist forever in the world. It will definitely not be easily discovered!¡±


    A momentter, Monty, who was controlling the eternal wind in the world, whistled past.


    Then, the rm in his heart sounded.


    He suddenly stopped and swept his gaze. He focused and sensed. In an instant, he discovered the wary and focused team. At the same time, the expressions of the spellcasters in the team changed drastically.


    ¡°He discovered us!¡±


    The soldiers subconsciously prepared for battle.


    Seeing this, Monty¡¯s eyes became very, very cold.


    ¡ªD*mn it! This is the Wind Spirit Array of the Phoenix King, Marge!


    ¡ªYou even calcted this? As expected of you! You actually set up an ambush here!


    However, do you want to intercept me with just these sad and weak mud crawlers?


    ¡®I¡¯m not that weak!¡¯


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve miscalcted in the end! I¡¯m not seriously injured and fleeing in a sorry state!


    ¡ªWatch me crush them!


    Seeing that the soldiers who were relying on the wind diagram to hide their whereabouts were about to attack, Monty roared and transformed into a violent hurricane that attacked them.


    ¡°Hostile intent determined! The other party has attacked! Start the battle!¡±


    Themander¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said sternly, ¡°Shields! Up!!¡±


    Sabers, spears, swords, halberds, arrows, and magic. Violent impacts whistled and rumbled.


    Dozens of kilometers away, Sword Saint Snowfall stopped and held her sword. Her expression changed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s the peace talks now. Why are there experts fighting?¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293 I Slept With Him

    293 I Slept With Him


    The night was deep, and blue starlight fell to the ground.


    Reto, the old man who used spatial power among the upper realm trio, spilled blood on the ground.


    The phoenix mes burned his body, and a ferocious wound almost cut him in half. The magical spatial superpower forcefully glued his body that had almost been cut into two, but the previous battle and current healing had almost exhausted his strength, causing him to be exhausted.


    Retoy on the ground with an unwilling expression.


    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible¡­¡±


    The mes fell to the ground, and the two phoenix wings stretched back gorgeously. The light chased away the darkness. Phoenix King Marge held the Immortal King Halberd and slowly walked toward him.


    ¡°How did you know¡­¡±


    As Reto gathered his strength, he asked. Half of it was dyed, and the other half was real unwillingness.


    The spatial superpower was almost the most shameless ability, especially since he had been immersed in this path for nearly a hundred years and had once watched and analyzed the great creation that devoured and twisted everything from afar. He couldprehend and verify thews from it and almost break through space at will and transmigrate wantonly. Such an ability was the best divine skill to kite the opponent. No matter how fast the enemy was, he could not do anything. Even if he was ambushed, he could not lose.


    He had once thought so.


    Even if the Phoenix King¡¯s speed was world-renowned, it was not fast enough to capture spatial teleportation.


    However, just now, the other party had actually urately determined hisnding point and made a directional maneuver first. When he folded space and escaped, he rushed up and swung his halberd.


    After entangling for half a night, he finally fell into the hands of this elf.


    However, he was unwilling.


    ¡°How did I know?¡±


    Marge fought him for half the night and cursed as she fought. Her mouth slowly became nimble. The price was that not only did Reto have to fight a powerful enemy bitterly, but he also had to endure an extremely foul mouth.


    The Phoenix King said, ¡°Probability statistics, human behavior, human psychology, simple geometry¡ªyou definitely don¡¯t understand. Knowledge is strength.¡±


    ¡ªWho can understand this?


    Reto even wanted to return the other party¡¯s words.


    ¡°However¡­ after hundreds of years, you¡¯ve indeed improved greatly. Or rather¡­¡± The Phoenix King stopped and her voice contained a trace of pain, ¡°I¡¯ve been sealed¡­ for too long.¡±


    After saying that, she spat out a mouthful of blood and sshed it on the ground, causing a ball of mes.


    Her body swayed.


    She panted a few times and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s very ironic. If the three of you join forces, I definitely won¡¯t be able to survive. Even if you counterattacked before you died, you can make me suffer sufficiently heavy injuries. Unfortunately, your twopanions are too stupid and timid, so much so that they fled. Even if they have some thoughts and hide in the distance to watch the oue of the battle, they can stille and take advantage now¡­¡±


    With that, she spat out two more mouthfuls of blood. She looked extremely weak and was clearly heavily injured.


    When Reto heard this, he was angry and frustrated. Those two b*stards were actually frightened by an elf who had just escaped. What a huge humiliation! They did not know how injured she was¡­


    At this moment, the Phoenix King staggered a few steps and almost lost her footing. She panted heavily, ¡°D*mn, I consumed too much strength¡­¡±


    ¡ªD*mn it, it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s any better than me. Hurry up and move. If I umte a little more strength, should I immediately escape or use a dimensional crack¡­


    The Phoenix King¡¯s body supported herself on the Immortal King Halberd. For a moment, she did not even have the strength to speak.


    Reto suppressed his injuries with all his might and divided his strength to fight for that chance. He was not even in the mood to speak again. Perhaps the seal on the other party¡¯s body had not beenpletely removed, or perhaps after umting a trace of strength, he could turn the tables and take the initiative!


    ¡°¡­F*ck, how timid are they?¡±


    Therefore, he heard this voice.


    She was full of energy, but she sighed very much. There was a sense of regret in her sigh.


    ¡°When can I experience the joy of baiting? It¡¯s different from what that online novel said¡­¡±


    He opened his eyes in surprise and saw the Phoenix King straighten up. She kicked a rock and struck his forehead, knocking him over. ¡°Shameless dog. What are you thinking?¡±


    Reto fell to the ground. The trace of strength he had painstakingly condensed disappeared with a bang. He rolled a few times, and a zing halberd had already brushed past his neck and nailed him to the ground.


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    Knowing that he would definitely not be spared in the other party¡¯s hands, Reto was rtively unyielding. He looked at the other party, or rather, at the mask on his face, and sneered, ¡°Do it.¡±


    The Phoenix King asked, ¡°Who are you here for this time?¡±


    Reto closed his eyes and snorted without saying anything.


    The Phoenix King pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll torture you.¡±


    Reto was unyielding and did not speak.


    Marge continued, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you a powerful medicine and cast a charm-strengthening spell. I¡¯ll lock you in the iron cage and let a fewrge wolf dogs in.¡±


    Reto suddenly opened his eyes and his eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°Release a few more orcs.¡±


    ¡°Some gnomes too.¡±


    ¡°There have to be minotaurs.¡±


    ¡°Snakes, spiders, octopuses, hippos, elephants¡­¡±


    Reto could not help but say angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the Phoenix King, the Elven Lord, and the Emperor of Twilight. You¡¯re also a wise king of a generation in the lower realm. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so twisted and vicious. It¡¯s disgusting! Could this be the torture and fun you had during your reign? You¡¯re even more disgusting than Mephit!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    The Phoenix King flew up and kicked Reto away. Then, she chased after him and pressed his head into the ground with a foot, ¡°When I was the ruler, I kept my nose clean and acted innocently. The reason why I became like this is all your fault¡ªat the very least, it¡¯s mainly!¡±


    Reto¡¯s pain seeped into his bones, and he was even more carefree. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯m in your hands. There¡¯s nothing to say. Kill me if you want. If you want to torture me and force me to speak, I have to tell you something. After many case analyses, we¡¯ve concluded that when the torture interrogation causes irreversible damage to the target, the target¡¯s resistance will reach an extreme and will be difficult to shake¡­¡±


    He said in a gloomy tone, ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t have any ideas. It¡¯s difficult for me to escape in your hands, but as a spatial ability user, it¡¯s really too easy to think of a way to end my life¡­¡±


    Marge said indifferently, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    Reto opened his eyes and stared at the other party, ¡°How long can you be free after escaping? If you don¡¯t return for a long time, the higher-ups will definitely react. The disappearance of all three envoys is no longer an ordinary threat level. How many wille next? Ten? Twenty? Will anyone elsee out? Will you kill all these ten or twenty envoys of the upper realm together? If you kill them all, guess how many wille?¡±


    At this point, his tone was gloomy and terrifying, ¡°Even if all of you escape, can you win? Hundreds of years have passed. You¡¯ve wasted hundreds of years, but we had the time to train¡­¡±


    ¡°Even a small figure like me only has the chance to stay for three days every hundred years and still improve like this, let alone those lords who are already advancing towards the core¡ª¡±


    ¡°Phoenix King, times have changed. Do you think we can¡¯t do anything to you after sealing you on that ind and ignoring you? No, the few lords who canpletely kill you are just toozy to waste precious time on you mud crawlers¡­ You understand, right? It¡¯s been hundreds of years.¡±


    Reto knew that he was definitely going to die, so he did not beg for mercy. However, he still had to give the enemy who was about to kill him enough shock and fear to make her hesitate, uneasy, and live in fear.


    He was also sure that he could provoke fear in the other party¡¯s heart with a few words.


    This was because she knew what kind of enemy she was facing.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    However, he only received this response.


    Although he could not see the other party¡¯s expression, he could still hear the calmness contained in these teasing words. It was not ignorance, nor was it unknown how powerful his opponent was.


    Instead, she was still filled with hope even if shepletely knew.


    ¡ªBut why?


    ¡°I have to say that you can be said to be on the verge of death. Your words are also milder. There¡¯s something I agree with, and that¡¯s that times have changed.¡±


    The Phoenix King said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re unwilling to confess. If you want tomit suicide, don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t torture you, but you¡¯ll still confess what we want to know. There¡¯s someone who wants to see you very much.¡±


    Reto sensed that something was wrong from her calm tone.


    ¡°¡­Who?¡±


    The Phoenix King bent down gently. The mask on his face was covered by the mes and looked a little terrifying.


    Especially when it matched her words.


    ¡°Fire Thief.¡± She smiled. ¡°The new Fire Thief will like this gift very much.¡±


    Reto¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.


    He was even stunned for a moment.


    In the next moment, this tough old man who was unafraid of death and torture revealedplete fear. He struggled violently and even screamed like a shrew, ¡°This is impossible! You¡¯re lying to me! You must be lying to me, right?! The inheritance of the Fire Thief has been cut off! There won¡¯t be a new one!¡±


    ¡°Stop howling. Moreover, you might not believe me¡­¡±


    There was a smile in Marge¡¯s words, ¡°The new Fire Thief¡­ I slept with him.¡±


    She raised her halberd and knocked Reto out. mes curled and solidified, forming a thorn lock that trapped his body and soul.


    Then, she straightened up and stretched. ¡°There are two more, so¡­ pfft!¡±


    She almost spat it out.


    She turned around in confusion and looked in two directions. ¡°Why are they both dead? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    A cold wind blew in the distance. Moonlight fell from the sky. The tundra was cold and life was extinct. It was deste.


    Reto was unconscious at her feet. The Phoenix King, who had chased wildly for the entire night, looked around in confusion.


    ¡°Where the f*ck is this?¡±


    Two to three hourster, the sky was slightly bright. There was silence around Valentine. Further away, the scouts in the darkness were still moving. They either lit the beacon or set up a sentry.


    In the area between Valentine and the north and the Red Maple City, on the route marked by Goethe¡¯s upied area, huge eagles soared in the sky and patrolled the dark sky.


    Suddenly, a sharp eagle cry sounded.


    Then, the huge creature pped its wings and dived toward the ground.


    On the rugged foothills, her figure was still as straight as a snow mountain as she moved forward with difficulty. Cold sword energy seeped out, like ice as sharp as a knife. Her face was extremely pale, but her eyes were still sharp.


    The giant eaglended not far away and immediately cried out uneasily. Cassandra jumped down. She held a short spear and sword and carefully protected herself. She probed, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Giant Eagle¡­¡±


    The figure in the darkness swayed. She tried her best to stare and saw Cassandra¡¯s obvious appearance. ¡°Belloran, Giant Eagle¡­ You¡¯re the Eagle Tamer, Cassandra¡­ the subordinate of the Crimson Queen¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    They looked like friends but not enemies. Cassandra slowly approached. ¡°Who are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hillmelia Tedrell¡­¡± The other party said with difficulty, ¡°Kang De¡­ bring me to see him¡­¡±


    With that, her body went limp and she fell to the ground.


    Cassandra subconsciously rushed over to support him. Tedrell was famous, but it took her three seconds to realize who Hillmelia was.


    The Eagle Tamer¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Sword Saint Snowfall?¡±


    War made heroes. She had heard of the other party¡¯s deeds on the Goethe battlefield.


    To the fallen Belloran, those who had killed elves were all good friends.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    The ground was covered in light cavalry. Alexios led the group over. When he saw the situation in front of him, the siblings had a tacit understanding. They immediately raised their hands to order their subordinates to stop and jogged over alone.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Cassandra was checking Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s injuries. The other party¡¯s body was extremely powerful, but clearly, another powerful force was wreaking havoc in her body. It was not an injury that battlefield medicine could treat.


    When she heard her brother¡¯s question, she replied with a serious expression, ¡°Sword Saint Snowfall.¡±


    Alexios was shocked, then he suddenly reacted. The siblings were both rare talents among the remaining Belloran. He immediately understood the crux, ¡°¡­Could it be that the war in Goethe has changed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but it¡¯s definitely not a good thing!¡±


    Cassandra immediately said, ¡°I want to bring her back to Valentine. Lead your subordinates and continue to patrol. You must hide this news and not let anyone know¡ªespecially the elves! Be careful!¡±


    His brother replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He paused for a moment and said softly, ¡°Sister, is Goethe going to fight the elves again? If¡­¡±


    The Belloran people had been destroyed by the elves and the rebels had wandered the continent, causing them to hate them. Previously, Kang De had killed the five great armies in a single strike and was treated as a natural ally and thigh by the siblings. Later on, when the news of the peace talks spread, not only were they discouraged, but they were also wavering¡­ Then, they encountered such a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much!¡± Cassandra said sternly. ¡°The current Belloran is no longer qualified to y tricks¡ªit concerns the important matter of Goethe. We have to spread this news!¡±


    Alexios watched his sister rise into the air. The giant eagle soared and rushed back in the direction of Valentine.


    Near dawn, Kang De, who was sleeping, was woken up by Hong San. He put on his clothes and got up. The gori, who was sleeping on the other side of the room, woke up earlier. The two of them were guided to a room by Hong San. Cassandra was already waiting. On the bedy a cold-looking heroic woman with a towering snow mountain. Her entire body was cold.


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Sword Saint Snowfall.¡±

 Chapter 294 - 294 Hillmelia

    294 Hillmelia


    Sword Saint Snowfall.


    When Kang De heard this, his heart sank again. Before Hong San came to Valentine, he had once met Sword Saint Snowfall and Tina. If he confirmed the other party¡¯s identity, there was no mistake.


    He took a deep breath and felt the blood in his body boil. He recalled Tina¡¯s letter. The princess had said in it that she wanted him to stay well in Valentine. She woulde to see him¡­


    Now, Sword Saint Snowfall was seriously injured and unconscious, lying in front of him¡­


    ¡°What the f*ck is going on?¡±


    He looked at Cassandra. It was this Belloran who had discovered her when he was patrolling on an eagle. Kang De stared at her and asked. His tone and expression were calm, but this was terrifying.


    He had spent an unforgettable and torturous period on the Holy Seal Inds, encountered the Incident of Glory Sand, and experienced the Battle of Valentine. Now, Kang De¡¯s mental characteristics were even more obvious. He was as still as a mountain in the face of a huge matter, but under his calm and cold appearance, he suppressed the raging mes that were as violent as a volcano.


    Even the heroic and powerful Cassandra was shocked and said uneasily, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    She told him about their encounter from the beginning to the end.


    There was no useful information. She did not know what battle the other party had encountered, who the other party had fought, or how Tina was now.


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Wake her up first. How are her injuries?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°I¡¯ve checked her pulse. Her injuries are not serious, but they¡¯re very strange. Her battle aura has been repairing the injuries and losses in her body, but there¡¯s a strange foreign energy surging in her body¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes suddenly turned into brilliant mes that swept across Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s body. He used the secret technique taught by Tagris to find the strange energy. Then, his expression changed.


    ¡°This is not the power of this world¡­ This energyes from outer space!¡±


    Cassandra looked confused, but Hong San immediately understood, ¡°A power from outer space¡­ In other words, Sword Saint Snowfall is fighting the enemy from outer space!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang De gritted his teeth and said, ¡°D*mn, they actually bumped into each other!¡±


    Then Tina¡­


    In the letter, Tina said that she woulde to Valentine. On the way south, she encountered a powerful enemy from outer space and a battle happened. Only Sword Saint Snowfall escaped seriously injured and came here to ask for help¡­


    When he thought of this, he was anxious, but a certain part of his heart heaved a sigh of relief. The person who had attacked was an enemy from outer space, not an elf. After all, Tagris had not lied to him.


    Then, next¡­


    ¡°We have to be prepared to fight. The other party wille¡­ Or rather, we have to find them!¡± Kang De turned to look at Hong San, ¡°Can you save her?¡±


    Hong San looked ashamed, ¡°Medicine is not something I can practice. My cultivation is limited, and I don¡¯t have enough ability to forcefully remove or dispel this power¡­¡±


    ¡°Dispel¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart stirred slightly as he clenched his fists, ¡°Let me try. Hong San, make a secret trip and find the elves. Invite Tagris over¡­¡±


    Hong San did not move.


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, try first,¡± Hong San replied. ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way, we¡¯ll look for the elves. If you can wake Sword Saint Snowfall up alone, we have to at least ask some questions first.¡±


    Kang De frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Do you suspect the elves? But¡­¡±


    Hong San bowed and said, ¡°I know Your Highness¡¯s worried mood very well, but please point out that the more anxious something is, the calmer you have to be. You¡¯re not calm enough now and are less careful than usual.¡±


    He turned around and strode to the Goethe map hanging in the room. He stretched out his hand and pointed. ¡°Your Highness, please take a look. From the location of Princess Tina¡¯s camp in the northern province to the Harlem District where Cassandra discovered the whereabouts of the Sword Saint, how far is it? When did Ulysses leave the northern camp and return to Valentine? How long did it take Ulysses to travel day and night from the northern camp to Valentine?¡±


    Kang De no longer had the patience to think carefully. ¡°Tell me the conclusion!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hong San replied. ¡°The conclusion is that with the strength and speed of the Sword Saint, it¡¯s naturally enough to cross the elf-upied area and arrive near Valentine in such a short period of time. However, if she brought Princess Tina and even many followers and guards, she definitely can¡¯t do it! Even if the Sword Saint apanied the princess and the others and was ambushed by a powerful enemy from outer space very close to the camp and broke out alone to travel a long distance here, she can¡¯t do it! Her injuries can¡¯t support a long distance, let alone being chased by the enemy!¡±


    ¡°In other words, the Sword Saint came alone!¡±


    He turned around and looked at the map with a dark gaze. He calcted intensely in his heart and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°In fact, I only roughly estimated it, but still¡­¡±


    Kang De tried to calm down and focus on the map. He had no experience in mathematical calctions like marching speed and estimating distance because this also required military attainment and experience. However, although he could not calcte it, he was willing to believe Hong San¡¯s intuition, judgment, and doubt.


    ¡°He came alone¡­¡± he said. ¡°Tina has already asked Ulysses to bring back a reply. Just now¡­ why did Sword Saint Snowfall make a trip alone?¡±


    ¡°ording to Cassandra, before Sword Saint Snowfall fainted, she only held your name and wanted to see you. She looked very anxious.¡± Hong San was silent for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°This is the reason why we have to try our best to wake her up alone. This is the reason why we won¡¯t inform the elves for the time being!¡±


    Kang De was silent, then walked to the bed.


    His Phoenix Vision activated. He reached out and pressed his hands on Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s lower abdomen before closing his eyes.


    The powerful mental strength of the Fire Thief condensed into threads that entered the other party¡¯s body bit by bit. His mental strength spread out and continuously enveloped the other party¡¯s entire body. Every detail was reflected in his mind and sensed.


    It was revealed in detail.


    However, Kang De did not have any other thoughts at this moment. The unconscious Sword Saint Snowfall seemed to frown. His powerful mental strength entered the other party¡¯s body and searched for the churning and impacting foreign energy.


    The Fire Thief could extract everything, naturally including energy. The most ideal state was to lock onto the strange energy that wreaked havoc in Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s body with his mental strength and extract it.


    It was also what Hong San had said about forcefully dispelling this power.


    Of course, this was only the optimal situation in the theoretical state. After all, he had never tried with his mental strength to lock onto a powerful force that was clearly not to be trifled with.


    However, after practice, he discovered that this was actually much easier than he had imagined.


    When his mental strength touched that powerful energy, Kang De could even sense the fear disyed by this energy. That energy seemed to have a mind and fled from Kang De¡¯s mental tentacles in fear. However, the space it flowed in was only a body. How could it dodge the obstruction?


    Locked and extracted.


    In an instant, he sensed the fear and despair of the strange energy. A huge and mysterious energy surged into his body like a torrent and he could not resist. It was as if cows and sheep faced lions and tigers as if it was a predatory rtionship engraved on the food chain. Food would always be food.


    This strange energy from outer space was firmly restrained by the power of the Fire Thief.


    Moreover¡­


    Kang De felt this energy surge into his body. The other party could not be extracted into elements, but he perfectly absorbed and controlled it. He was very familiar with this power because a few months ago, a simr energy surged into his body and became the key to opening the door.


    ¡°This power is¡­¡± Kang De muttered, ¡°Divine power¡­¡±


    Just like the cursed sword that Lost had stabbed him with, the power of the gods finallypleted the scale structure of the Earth¡ªthe white fog world¡ªthe other world. It was a special power that was enough to prate three worlds.


    In an instant, the divine power was absorbed by Kang De like rivers returning to the sea. It obediently submitted in his body. With a thought, it could automatically circte and be injected into any item or anywhere at any time.


    At the same time, the woman lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were the same as Tina¡¯s. They were as beautiful as the blue sky, but they were also different from Tina¡¯s. Tina¡¯s eyes were like a quiet and gentleke, but Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s eyes were as cold as the sky of a snow mountain.


    Kang De¡¯s hands were still pressed on the other party¡¯s soft abdomen.


    The sudden fallout and subconscious attack he had expected did not happen. The other party¡¯s expression was calm. The peerless Sword Saint perfectly controlled her body and would definitely not act on instinct.


    She saw Kang De¡¯s Cathayan outfit and iconic short hair at first, Hong San at the side at the second, and Cassandra, whom she had encountered earlier on the other side, at the third. She immediately understood her situation andy on the bed, sensing her injuries and looking at Kang De¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you Kang De?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m Hillmelia Tedrell, Tina¡¯s aunt.¡±


    Kang De was shocked by the divine power he had just obtained and was judging the rtionship between the guests from outer space and the gods. For a moment, he did not recover. When he heard this, he was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving Tina. Thank you for helping Goethe. Thank you for saving me¡ªthat¡¯s what I wanted to say.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s gazended on Kang De¡¯s hands that were still pressed on her lower abdomen. The touch was a little strange. It was numb and hot. Were all men¡¯s hands so hot?


    Then, she asked, ¡°But let me ask first¡ªis the treatment process not over?¡±


    Only then did Kang Dee back to his senses and retract his hand as if he had been electrocuted. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s over.¡±


    He put the divine power and so on to the back of his mind for the time being because there were more important things at hand. ¡°Who attacked you? Where¡¯s Tina? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Tina is very safe. I came alone, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± The Sword Saint looked at Kang De¡¯s expression and smiled for the first time. She even teased, ¡°Are you very worried about your fianc¨¦e? This is a good thing.¡±


    She was in the mood to joke, which meant that it was not a big deal. Kang De was relieved.


    He reached out to help the other party up and said to Cassandra, ¡°Thank you for tonight, but I still have to ask you to keep the matter of the Sword Saint a secret for the time being. Stay here tonight.¡±


    Cassandra knew that he was chasing her away. She bowed slightly to Kang De and went out under Hong San¡¯s lead. Hong San called the butler who was waiting at the side and instructed him to arrange for Cassandra¡¯s quarters. He also instructed the kitchen to heat up some broth and noodles and arrange them inside and out.


    In the house, Sword Saint Snowfall was helped up by Kang De. Hillmelia looked at Hong San¡¯s back and frowned, ¡°He looks very different from before. Is it the same person?¡±


    ¡°People change eventually. Sword Saint, you know this better than anyone, right?¡±


    Kang De brought over a chair and sat down in front of the other party. ¡°You might want to rest or eat now, but there¡¯s something equally important. Who attacked you? Where is he now?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall recalled the fierce battle that hade out of nowhere. It was really a powerful enemy she had never seen in his life. At this moment, when she recalled it, she subconsciously revealed a serious expression¡­ That short and intense battle determined whether she lived or died.


    It shocked her, frightened her, and made her feel honored.


    Wasn¡¯t the honor of a warrior to kill a powerful enemy and obtain victory on the line of life and death?!


    Therefore, she raised her chin slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the other party is, but I¡¯ve already killed him!¡±


    Kang De was shocked. ¡°You killed them all?¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Hillmelia said in surprise, ¡°There are others?¡±


    Kang De was also shocked. ¡°There¡¯s no one else?¡±


    The two of them stared at each other in shock.


    Sword Saint Snowfall was shocked that there was actually more than one such powerful guy.


    As for Kang De¡­


    ¡ªThere¡¯s really only one person? You only sent one person to deal with a human nuclear bomb like this? You¡¯re too f*cking arrogant, b*stards! It¡¯s very embarrassing to know, b*stard!


    Everyone was like this.


    Before the other party came, he calcted on tenterhooks, afraid that the other party woulde more. Then, he discovered that only one of them hade, and he had even been killed by Sword Saint Snowfall midway. He felt unhappy that he had been underestimated.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall calmed down. Be itbat techniques, abilities, martial techniques, or the like, the person who controlled the wind and fought her earlier had never seen them before. They had even never appeared on the continent. At the very least, she had never heard of them¡­ Where did theye from?


    She asked, ¡°You know who he is?¡±


    ¡°I know a little¡­ but it¡¯s veryplicated to say.¡± Kang De¡¯s tone was subtle, ¡°I have to thank you. He¡¯s probably here for me and was killed by you. As expected of Sword Saint Snowfall.¡±


    When Sword Saint Snowfall heard this, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You¡¯re Tina¡¯s husband and have helped Goethe a lot. We¡¯re family. It¡¯s nothing to kill the enemy for you. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to thank me. That guy was quite injured earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    What? Could it be that before this, there were still heroes who jumped out to beat them up?


    Kang De was even more puzzled.


    It seemed there were really many enthusiastic citizens in the other world.


    He asked for the details and Sword Saint Snowfall told him.


    ¡°I sensed signs of arge-scale battle and discovered that it was still territory controlled by Goethe. Worried that the battle would change, I went to check. Then, I discovered an expert riding a violent wind ughtering a 200 to 300-strong Goethe army. By the time I arrived, thest few soldiers had already been killed.¡±


    ¡°When I saw this situation, I was naturally extremely angry. However, after that person discovered me, he was even angrier than me. He shouted something like, ¡®So there¡¯s an ambush here, but you¡¯rete¡¯, and then he began to attack. I fought him, and he discovered that I was not easy to deal with and wanted to leave, but he killed so many Goethe people. How could I let him escape? In the end, he fought seriously¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall skipped the process of the battle with a few words. However, it was obvious that it was definitely an unprecedented tragic battle and she had almost died.


    In the end, Hillmelia killed the other party, but she was struck by the other party¡¯sst strike. The powerful foreign energy that was difficult to resolve surged in her body. She endured the pain and suppressed her injuries. In the end, she encountered Cassandra¡­


    At this point, she sighed, ¡°Speaking of which, he was injured by someone previously. When dealing with that Goethe team, he consumed a lot of energy. Looking at the scene, it was clearly a bitter battle. In the end, when he encountered me, he only had about 60 to 70% of hisbat strength left. That¡¯s why I killed him at a small price. If he was in his peak state, the oue would really be unpredictable¡­¡±


    Kang Deforted him, ¡°A win is a win. You don¡¯t have to be conflicted about this. He was beaten up earlier because he deserved a beating. You also won fair and square. Otherwise, in fairness, he cultivated many years earlier than you. Is that unfair?¡±


    Hillmelia nced at him and smiled, ¡°Your words are nice. No wonder Tina likes them. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be conflicted because of this. Even if the other party is not at his peak, killing such a powerful enemy is still worth bragging about and will bring me greatprehension and improvement¡­¡±


    At this point, she sighed again, ¡°However, who was the person who easily injured him earlier? Moreover, I fought with him as we walked, and was already far from the battlefield. After winning, my injuries were difficult to suppress and I was in a hurry to find you. Those Goethe soldiers who sacrificed themselves could not restrain themselves in time¡­¡±


    Kang De was sad. These Goethe soldiers had also helped him block the bullet. Heforted them, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll invite people over now to collect their corpses. Sigh, they¡¯re also very powerful. Such a powerful enemy can actually fight with them for a period of time. They¡¯re true warriors¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall frowned when she heard this, ¡°Wait¡­ That¡¯s right, I was wondering why I kept feeling that something was wrong¡ªthe area near Harlem is upied by the elves. How can there be such a powerful Goethe elite team operating? I¡¯ve never heard of such elite strength.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other again. Doubt shed through Kang De¡¯s heart, but he still said, ¡°Point at the location and find their bodies. Your doubts can be solved. Now, you can rest first¡­ Right, speaking of which, why are you here? When will Tina be here?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall said in surprise, ¡°Tina has already arrived at the Red Maple City. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she wasing? She changed her schedule? What about the diplomatic mission?¡±


    Hillmelia was even more surprised. ¡°When did she say that she wasing to Valentine? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to Red Maple City? Therefore, we returned to the capital first¡­¡±


    ¡°But she said in her letter that I should stay in Valentine and wait for her toe¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice became softer and softer.


    His eyes met Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s, and their expressions gradually changed.

 Chapter 295 - 295 Shocking News, Intense Anger

    295 Shocking News, Intense Anger


    Their expressions changed at the same time.


    The information contradicted.


    Sword Saint Snowfall thought that Kang De was going to Red Maple City.


    Kang De thought that Tina wasing to Valentine.


    The former got along with Tina day and night and heard her say this n personally, while thetter received the letter.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Is there a problem with the letter?¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison. Kang De immediately took out the letter he had brought with him and shook it open. Hillmelia snatched it and read it. It was written in the Cathayannguage.


    ¡°But it¡¯s indeed Tina¡¯s handwriting¡­ She¡¯s been practicing your words these past few days.¡± She injected her battle aura, and the remaining blue light appeared on the letter. Previously, she had sealed this letter with her battle aura to encrypt it. Clearly, it was the original letter and had not been changed.


    Sword Saint Snowfall muttered, ¡°Are you seeing things?¡±


    Kang De turned around and said, ¡°Hong San!¡±


    Hong San, who had already quietly entered to listen, immediately said, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Ignoring the love letter, Kang De handed it over and pointed at the paragraph behind. ¡°Look, what¡¯s it say? Did Tina say she wanted toe to Valentine?¡±


    Hong San confirmed it a few times, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the meaning. The princess said to let you wait in Valentine¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression had already darkened, ¡°But she¡¯s already in the Red Maple City and even sent the Sword Saint to pick me up¡­ Moreover, she didn¡¯t change her mind halfway.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He hurriedly lowered his head and thought for a moment. He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°The letter was not swapped?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall frowned and an uneasy expression appeared on her face. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t swapped, why did the content of Tina¡¯s letter to you conflict with her words to me?¡±


    Kang De looked at her and said nothing, but his expression was also very uneasy.


    Hong San took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to be conflicted about whether the letter was swapped. The content of the letter is contrary to the words and actions. Of course, it¡¯s true ording to what I said myself, so there are two possibilities. Firstly, the letter was secretly swapped and the content changed. Secondly¡­ Princess Tina lied to you.¡±


    Kang De clenched his fists silently.


    Sword Saint Snowfall suddenly stood up. ¡°Lie? Why?¡±


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°If the enemy tampered with the letter, the goal is very simple. It¡¯s to let His Highness stay in Valentine¡­ Why? Of course, the enemy has to do something and doesn¡¯t want His Highness to disturb them. His greatest deterrence is that he can interfere with or even defeat any army¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s expression changed drastically as she said sternly, ¡°The letter is real! Tina wrote it indeed!¡±


    Hong San looked at the letter in his hand again and silently handed it back to Kang De.


    Kang De looked at the page after Tina instructed him to stay in Valentine.


    ¡°Be careful. The war is not over.¡±


    ¡°I hope it ends soon.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t end, but I hope your war can end here.¡±


    ¡°This world is crazy, evil, and without light, so I hope you can always be pure, gentle, and spotless, just like the first time I saw you.¡±


    His hand trembled slightly.


    ¡°Kang De, I dreamed against night. I dreamed that you were smiling.¡±


    The mottled tears on the letter had dried.


    That letter was nostalgia, confiding, deep thought, and blessing. However, from the looks of it, every word seemed to contain a deeper meaning, attachment, and reluctance.


    It was not like that.


    It should not be like this.


    How could such a thing happen¡­


    ¡°This is all nonsense!¡± Kang De shouted, ¡°The war is about to end! Aren¡¯t the elves afraid of death?! Why do they still dare to fight? Don¡¯t they want the capital anymore?! Don¡¯t they want the army?!¡±


    Hong San ignored Kang De and turned to Hillmelia, ¡°Lord Sword Saint! Let me ask you, did Princess Tina do anything strange or receive any information before she left for Red Maple City?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s eyes were also shaken and shocked. When she heard this, she jolted and immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s information! Tina received information about the mobilization of the elf army! I saw it too!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s eyes moved and he asked, ¡°Content!¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall looked at the map of the room and strode over. An ice de condensed in her hand and she stabbed at the map one by one, ¡°Here! Here! Here! And here¡­ The troops of the elves have been mobilized to the nearby city wall to the station. In addition, the elves are transferring heavy equipment to the port here. There is heavy magic equipment, the Air Force Alliance, and the apanying mages¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she was filled with regret.


    When Tina received the information that day, she had also taken a closer look. Tina was suspicious, but she said that it was fine, because it was normal for the army to be mobilized to the nearby settlement. Therefore, they used the residents of Goethe as hostages to guard against the strategic strike of Kang De killing everything. The air attack equipment transferred from the maind was only a defense just in case¡­


    However, she did not expect that the elves actually wanted to take the initiative to attack!


    Hong San frowned and stared at the various directions of the map for a long time. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no mistake¡­ On the surface, these mobilizations seem to be dispersing the troops to upy the town and guard against the attack of an indiscriminate forbidden curse, but this is also the mobilization of troops. In this way, the Elven Expeditionary Army can raid the capital of Goethe, the Red Maple City, as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°¡ªBut why!¡± Kang De shouted. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°After the war erupts, the reason is unimportant, Your Highness! Self-interest, stupidity, recklessness, arrogance¡­ The right to start a war is in the hands of a few people. A vast war might only be because of stupid contempt. These are not important! What¡¯s important is what to do if it¡¯s true!¡±


    Hong San said sternly, ¡°Previously, the Sword Saint said that she saw the enemy ughtering a Goethe army near the Harlem District. However, the Harlem District is the area upied by the elves and the defense area of the elves¡¯ vassal, Savada. Now that the battle has already stopped, how can Goethe be the first tounch hostilities? Moreover, it¡¯s such an extremely powerful elite soldier who can fight that powerful enemy for a long time?¡±


    Kang De red at him. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°An excuse!¡±


    Hong San said in a low voice, ¡°The elves are the overlords of the world and pride themselves as high-level races. They have to have a reason, especially since the current war is being watched by the world. There has to be a reasonable reason to start a war again! For example, Goethe is the first to provoke and start a war¡ªthey¡¯ve done this trick many times!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s definitely not only this army! As long as the Goethe army is the first tounch a surprise attack or even ughter, the Elven invasion army will naturally counterattack! It will upy morality!¡±


    Kang De gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But why?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason! Your Highness! Please calm down!¡± Hong San shouted, then slowed down his tone, ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s an inside story we don¡¯t know, or perhaps there¡¯s a logic we don¡¯t know¡­ but this is not important.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ you¡¯re right. This is not important anymore.¡±


    Kang De took two steps back and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He spun on the spot and raised his head, breathing hard a few times, ¡°I want to go to the Red Maple City¡­ What¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s expression was as calm as water, and his entire body emitted a cold aura, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave now!¡±


    They were about to move when Hong San opened his hands and blocked the door. ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Hillmelia said coldly, ¡°Move!¡±


    Hong San said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you understand what Princess Tina means? The reason why she lied is that she doesn¡¯t want you to be involved in this war and danger anymore. Now¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she says! I can do whatever I want!¡± Kang De shouted. ¡°Move!¡±


    ¡°I reject!¡±


    Hong San raised his eyebrows and shouted, ¡°This is the responsibility of a strategist! The angrier Your Highness is, the more I have to be firm! If Your Highness leaves in a hurry, it¡¯s no different from courting death!¡±


    Hillmelia was a Sword Saint expert in the world, and Kang De was a new human nuclear bomb. Being stared at by these two people with sinister and cold gazes, even the emperor of the Empire would probably tremble.


    However, Hong San remained fearless.


    He looked at the two of them proudly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the information Princess Tina received earlier was instigated by the person who nned all this to reveal to her! I¡¯m also sure that the princess has also received the information that the Elven Expeditionary Force is about tounch a surprise attack on the Red Maple City! This is what the mastermind wants. Let Princess Tina ask you for help and lure you to the Red Maple City. This must be their n!¡±


    ¡°As mentioned in the information, therge number of air force regiments urgently mobilized, the mysterious heavy magic devices, the hundreds of mages mobilized, and what the information did not include are conspiracies! Prepare! The strong! The army! They¡¯re all prepared for you! Since the elves dare tounch this beheading operation, they must have taken your factor into ount. No matter where you go! No matter how you go! They¡¯re all prepared!¡±


    At this point, Hong San¡¯s tone slowed down, but his tone was still gloomy, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between going in your current state and courting death? You won¡¯t even be able to reach the Red Maple City alive.¡±


    Without waiting for Kang De to speak, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t object to helping.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only reminding you to be fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°Princess Tina realizes that this is a trap. She might have her ns and arrangements. We don¡¯t know yet, but what we can confirm is that she must want you to be safe and stay away from this war.¡±


    ¡°I admire such a woman for choosing you between the country and you. She thought that the innocent you should not sink deeper into this dangerous war, so she made a choice because you were not rted to this war to begin with. This is the principle, but in a situation where your family is in danger and is about to die with the wind, she still chose reason and not emotion. I admire and am touched by such feelings.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t object to you saving her. I even hope that you can save her. As Your Highness¡¯s retainer, I approve of such a woman as your wife.¡±


    ¡°However, you have to be fully prepared. You can¡¯t be rash, you can¡¯t trap yourself, and you can¡¯t let Princess Tina down. I beg you to think rationally and calmly and win.¡±


    He lowered his head. ¡°This is my request. Unless Your Highness calmly gives a reasonable judgment and n, I¡¯d rather die than let you leave Valentine.¡±


    Kang De breathed hard and calmed his pounding heart. He tried his best to slow the surging blood flow and slow it down. He breathed and nodded. ¡°Yes, the n. I have to think about it. I have to think about it carefully. I can¡¯t go over like this. I can¡¯t go over like this¡­¡±


    Hong San maintained his lowered head, ¡°Your Highness, the journey to Red Maple City will definitely not be peaceful. There will definitely be armies intercepting and stopping you. There will definitely be more than three waves¡­ Your destructive power can only be used three times, at least in front of the world. As for how tounch a surprise attack and how to help, we need to n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the n¡­¡±


    Kang De took two steps back and looked at Hillmelia. ¡°How¡¯s your injury? Take a break. An hour. I need at least an hour. Think about it and prepare¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall wanted to speak, but Kang De looked at her seriously. ¡°Believe me, I need time. Time.¡±


    Hong San was deep in thought, but he did not speak.


    Kang De nced at Hong San. ¡°Think about the rescue n first. I¡¯ll be back in an hour¡­¡±


    An hour was equivalent to seven hours on Earth, which was seven hours to formte a n to collect weapons and equipment. He could even stay on Earth and hand the spatial anchor coordinates to Sword Saint Snowfall or the gori to bring. He could collect weapons on Earth¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San bowed.


    Then, he straightened up and asked, ¡°Your Highness, the elf diplomatic team, especially that lord¡­¡±


    A trace of pain shed through Kang De¡¯s eyes. There was disbelief, suspicion, and anticipation.


    If this was the painstaking strategy n of the Elven Expeditionary Force, it was difficult to say if there was any shadow of an elf among them. ording to the past history of the elves, there was no tradition of subduing the higher-ups. Moreover, there was ample support transferred from the nativend. There was definitely an order from the elven ruler.


    Was it the Elven Council, or¡­ was it her¡­


    In other words, did that elf know? Or was all of this¡­


    Recalling his experience in the past few days and Tagris¡¯s performance, he was really unwilling to believe that these were all disguises and lies. The other party had taught him to do his best, and the enemy from outer space indeed existed¡­


    If the other party was also in the dark, what would happen if he told him about this?


    It was naturally the best oue to be greatly shocked and provide help and even turn the tide to stop this war¡­ However, when the armyunched, the bloody battle was continuous and earth-shattering. Could it be easily stopped?


    Moreover, would he really stop it?


    There was another possibility. Since the bloody battle had begun and was irreversible, would Tagris make a decision immediately? Even if he was captured by the pro-war faction, would he choose the action that was most beneficial to the country?


    If the elves immediately turned hostile afterying their cards on the table and started a war between the two sides, the high-endbat strength on their side would only be the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall. Apart from Tagris, there was also the Sage, ndir, a few elves, and a group of Twilight Air Force. They would first fight fiercely. If they were injured, they would probably not be able to help Red Maple City even if they wanted to¡­ Things would be even more troublesome.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Afterying his cards on the table, what if the other party pretended to agree to help and secretly ambushed and turned hostile¡­


    For a moment, all kinds of chaotic thoughts surged into his mind. This was very important. If he was not careful, he would not be able to save Red Maple City in time and Tina would die. Since she had chosen to return alone, she was probably already determined to die.


    Perhaps after the Glory Sand Incident, Tina, who had single-handedly raised the g, gathered the army, and recklessly peddled the Ponzi scheme, had already had a strong tendency to self-destruct. Moreover, after Kang De turned the situation around, Goethe had a chance of winning. The heavy pressure of the Ponzi scheme also made Tina at a loss¡­


    However, he had to save her no matter what.


    For some reason, he could not exin his emotions. He did not know what impulse he had, was he touched or loved¡­ However, it did not matter.


    He had to save her.


    He could not let any situation interfere.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t inform the elves yet. Wait for me to return. An hour.¡± Kang De¡¯s voice was low and calm, ¡°It¡¯s still early. She can¡¯te for a while¡­¡±


    Regardless of whether he should tell Tagris or not, regardless of whether the other party would help, he had to go to Earth to obtain weapons that were powerful enough to deal with the battle. He would definitely not ce his hopes on the kindness and pity of others. It was the most precious lesson that the Battle of Glory Sand had taught Kang De.


    He wanted to control the situation at all times.


    ¡ªYou attacked first¡­


    No matter how many elves died because of this, it was not something Kang De needed to care about.


    This was because you elves attacked first.


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange the defense.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall stayed to rest and heal.


    Kang De returned to the room with the gori and closed the door. ¡°The usual.¡±


    ¡°I understand. No one can disturb you.¡± The gori nced at Kang De and went forward to hug him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With me around, we can definitely save Big Gold Hair.¡±


    Kang De forced a smile and activated his ability to travel through the white fog world and return to Earth.


    He opened his eyes, sat up, and pulled open the curtain. The sky was bright.


    He took a deep breath and did not get up. He sat on the bed and pressed his head, forcing himself to be quiet. Tina¡¯s letter kept being held in his hand, and the girl¡¯s voice and a smile shed through his mind.


    His rtionship with Tina was actually rtively strange. When they first met on the deserted ind, they experienced some things together and left together. They encountered a night that changed their fate, the blood and killing of Glory Sand.


    This experiencepletely changed Kang De and Tina. These two people who also had beautiful hearts and yearned for the light were no longer naive. They recognized the cruelty of the world and that their hearts had to be strong.


    However, after experiencing painful choices and killing, Kang De obtained salvation and opened the way home. His parents, Xiaoman, everything he was familiar with, even thest protection of the knight in the other world, Hong San, Nick, the gori, Valentine¡­ There were many people and things that couldfort his injured heart.


    But what about Tina?


    The country was on the verge of copse. The citizens were suffering, the country had fallen, and her family was in danger. She led the army and fought the elves alone. The best news for her during that period was that Kang De was still alive¡­


    Perhaps when the news that he was still alive and even fighting for Goethe, so much so that he had wiped out the five armies alone, Kang De had already be the only light in Tina¡¯s heart.


    That was why she made this choice¡­


    Save her.


    He had to save her.


    The sooner the better. Weapons, equipment, ammunition¡­ The more the better, the stronger the better.


    He could ask Xie Ligan if he had anyrger firearms. He could buy them with gold. If he did not want to sell them, he could snatch them. At most, he could go to the American base in Japan and cause chaos¡­


    Kang De wiped his face, jumped up, and took out his phone.


    At this moment, it was day. His phone began to buzz and vibrate. It should be the messages and calls he had missed in the past two days. Kang De did not have the time to look at them carefully. He unlocked his phone and called Xie Ligan.


    After three rings, the phone immediately picked up. The voice of this outstanding entrepreneur, the leader of the Xuanhua Group, revealed a trace of panic and fear, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Kang De revealed a trace of surprise. Before he could ask in detail, there was the sound of knocking on the door.


    Xiaoman must have seen him pull open the curtain.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    He walked out of the bedroom and went to the living room. He pulled open the door and Xiaoman rushed in like a whirlwind. She looked at Kang De with a relieved expression, but there was still great worry and uneasiness on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± She hugged Kang De. There was even a trace of tears in her tone, but she tried her best tofort him, ¡°Kang De¡­ you have to remain calm and calm down. Listen to me carefully¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath and was silent for a moment. She looked up with worried and relieved tears in her eyes and slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s a war in Africa. Comoros has been invaded and Uncle Kang¡¯s entirepany has been taken hostage¡­¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296 You Can Fly If You Give Me Money

    296 You Can Fly If You Give Me Money


    {Author¡¯s Note: The countries mentioned in the novel are a work of fiction. Any resemnce to real people, locations, or actual events is purely coincidental.)


    ¡­


    War.


    Hostage.


    Father¡­


    In an instant, Kang De¡¯s body froze, and an endless chill swept through his body.


    The danger and sacrifice Tina and even Goethe faced had already made him anxious. Therefore, he returned to Earth to think of a countermeasure and collect weapons and equipment, using the time flow difference on both sides to buy him more reaction time. However, after returning to Earth, he heard this news.


    He was furious.


    A bucket of cold water poured down, causing him to even forget his anger for a moment.


    ¡°Kang De, Kang De?¡±


    When Wang Xiaoman saw Kang De like this, she could not help but cry. She thought that as long as Kang De returned, everything could be resolved. However, when she saw her childhood sweetheart¡¯s current appearance, she vaguely realized that something huge had probably happened on his side.


    She choked, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. My father is thinking of a way. He said that be it a coup or an invasion, they don¡¯t dare to kill the Chinese. They¡¯ll only take them as hostages to negotiate or ckmail¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Africa.¡±


    A momentter, Kang De¡¯s low and cold voice sounded, ¡°I want to go to Africa.¡±


    He could not entrust the safety of his rtives to the invasion army or the terrorists who were afraid of China and followed the rules.


    He took out his phone and opened the application to book a ne ticket. The route from China to Comoros had to pass through one or two transfers. It would easily take 20 to 30 hours. He had to choose a better route¡­ However, even if he changed flights, they had all been canceled because there was a war.


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were as dark as water as he called Uncle Wang.


    ¡ªThe user you have called is busy.


    ¡ªF*ck.


    Kang De looked at Xiaoman. ¡°Where¡¯s your father now?¡±


    ¡°The vi.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over now!¡±


    The two of them went out in a hurry and took the elevator all the way to the underground parking lot. As Kang De walked, he asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not long after you left yesterday afternoon, my father called and asked me to calm you first.¡± Xiaoman sniffled. ¡°Then, I found out and temporarily dealt with my father¡­¡±


    It could be imagined how worried Xiaoman would be at that time. She could not contact Kang De and had to hide it from her father and even the others. The pressure she faced could be imagined.


    Kang De stopped and hugged her. ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m back.¡±


    However, his voice was still cold and stiff.


    Xiaoman also hugged his waist and said softly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Amidst a low roar, Xiaoman¡¯s sports car drove out of the underground parking lot. Kang De nced at her and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t drive too fast, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Then, Kang De took out his phone and searched for relevant news.


    Comoros was one of the smallest countries in Africa. Itsrgest export project was spices. It naturally had the mostmon characteristics of African countries. It was poor and backward and relied on international assistance to survive.


    Due to the small size of the country, the small poption, and the geographical location, the Chinese there basically went to do foreign projects for their ownpanies. Their presence was extremely low.


    The country that invaded it was Gambia.


    He searched for this news on the newswork. There were only a few medium-sized titles, and the focus was on the detained employees of Chinesepanies. He was not interested in this war that had happened in the south of Africa.


    He went to the military forum to take a look and saw more news about this inexplicable war.


    At around four o¡¯clock yesterday afternoon, Gambia officially dered war on Comoros.


    With the king¡¯s order, the entire Gambia Air Force was mobilized.


    A powerful attack formationposed of a second-hand Su-25 ground attack aircraft and two AT-802 piston-type agricultural aircraft modified tounch a tragic air attack on Comoros.


    The prelude of the war began.


    Then, the Gambia Navy also came out in full strength. The navy unit of as many as 70 people rode six machine gun speedboats east along the Gambia River. Wherever they went, they were unstoppable.


    Under the cover of the air and sea armies, other than the king¡¯s guards, all the armies of Gambia had also attacked. A total of 600 tiger and wolf divisions pressed down and rushed into the territory of Comoros.


    The Comoros National Development Army immediately organized its defense.


    Themandpany, the supportpany, the two battlepanies, and the king¡¯s safety team rushed to the battlefield in total and swore to fight the powerful enemy to the end.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What the f*ck was this?


    If his rtives were not lost there, Kang De would probablyugh when he saw this. An integrated battle on such a scale was no longer something that could be described as rookies pecking at each other.


    However, it should be good news.


    Such an army, such a war¡­ the difficulty factor of saving his father should be very small.


    Kang De was slightly relieved and swiped his finger down. No wonder the news was not interested in this and only focused on the safety of the Chinese nationals. In the military forum, this ¡°war¡± was also a form of revelry.


    There was a joke in the country of Gambia.


    Someone replied in the post, ¡°It¡¯s over. Comoros is finished. I¡¯m afraid the entire country will be beaten into powder and flow into the sea. Think about it, back then, Gambia only sent four soldiers to surround the former Soviet Union from the east, west, north, and south, causing theplete copse and disintegration of the former Soviet Union in the political, economic, cultural, and technological fields. Now, they actually sent 600 people! They can fight 150 Soviet Unions!¡±


    ¡°Gambia wanted to send an expeditionary army to sweep through the European continent back then. Fortunately, it was persuaded.¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s the number one country in the universe. Back then, a demonstration broke out in Gambia, and protesters hid in the American Embassy. The impressive Gambia Heavenly Army directly rushed into the American Embassy and killed them. The American officials wanted to stop them, but they were also pressed down and beaten up. The United States issued sanctions, and Gambia directly said that they did not believe that and would send troops to sweep through the American continent and beat up the invincible American Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, it¡¯s a ferocious country that can make no one live in the Soviet Union in three days in front of Brezhnev. A few yearster, it even said the same thing to Gorbachev. The two generations of leaders of the former Soviet Union were so frightened that they did not dare to say a word in front of him¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only country that can jump around after offending the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council. I can¡¯t help but be convinced.¡±


    ¡°Pronounced Gambia, written as Wakanda.¡±


    ¡°Koreans are only interested in the origin of the universe. If you¡¯re impressive, you have to be like Gambia.¡±


    Everyone wasmenting wildly. After all, it was the southern end of Africa and had nothing to do with them. Moreover, one of the two sides in the war was such an impressive country. Everyone naturally had to brag.


    Basically, no one took this war seriously, nor were they too worried about their fellow countrymen being detained. It was not that they did not care, but¡­ there did not seem to be anything to worry about.


    These two rookies pecked at each other. No matter how bold they were, they did not dare to do anything to the Chinese.


    Kang De read the replies page by page and suddenly his eyes narrowed.


    Among the replies, one was stranger.


    ¡°Brothers, there¡¯s something wrong with this war. Gambia won too quickly. I mean, the air and sea defense of the country of Comoros is outsourced to France. Not only is the army attack fine, but with just the Gambia Sea Air Force, France can destroy it with a breath. Where did they get the courage? Where¡¯s the French?¡±


    ¡°They should have surrendered, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need. Brother, France is actually very fierce.¡±


    ¡°But they surrendered in World War II.¡±


    ¡°Brother, stop joking. France¡¯s win rate in the past decades has been number one on the European continent.¡±


    ¡°But they surrendered in World War II.¡±


    ¡°¡­In fact, the winning rate in the war for hundreds of years is number one on the European continent.¡±


    ¡°But they surrendered in World War II.¡±


    ¡°You should understand Operation Serval. It¡¯s super awesome.¡±


    ¡°But they surrendered in World War II.¡±


    ¡°Can we not talk about France¡¯s surrender in World War II?¡±


    ¡°Oh, China¡¯s agricultural country fought an industrial country. Arge number ofnd fell and tens of millions of people died or were injured. They did not surrender for 14 years. The United States fought back one ind after another, and two-thirds of the Soviet Union was wiped out. The British threw everything they had to fight on the European battlefield. You surrendered in three days. Luxembourg, Belgium, was crushed and still went into exile to continue resisting. You could only send an outdated colonel and more than ten councilors to Africa to bask in the sun.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about World War II!¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright. Louis IX, John II, Louis XI, Francois I, Napoleon III¡ªyour French monarchs have been captured the most on the battlefield and have never captured an enemy monarch.¡±


    ¡°¡­F*ck!¡±


    ¡°You were defeated by the Chinese army in Southeast Asia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Twice.¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough!¡±


    Thements became a sea of joy again. Everyone began a new round of arguing. As for the question that friend had asked earlier, no one cared anymore.


    After all, it was Africa¡¯s rookies pecking at each other. The most important thing was to joke.


    Only Kang De frowned.


    That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t France do anything?


    Amidst their worry and thoughts, the two of them had already driven to Xiaoman¡¯s vi in the Lake View area of City H.


    ¡°¡­In short, there can¡¯t be a mistake this time! It was finest time, but this time, lives are at stake and it concerns my brother¡¯s life. You have to save him at all costs! Money is not a problem! You have to fight, or I¡¯ll find someone else!¡±


    In the vi, Uncle Wang was making a call in the study.


    He unbuttoned the cor of his shirt and sounded very frustrated.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go personally this time. Nothing will go wrong.¡±


    The response on the phone was stiff but sincere. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely save him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I still have something on. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s car drive over, Uncle Wang hung up and cursed. Then, he went downstairs. Xiaoman opened the door and Kang De walked in. Uncle Wang walked down the stairs and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious! I¡¯ve already found someone to think of a way to save him. If we can spend money, spend it. If not, think of another way!¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Wang, I want to go to Africa.¡±


    Uncle Wang raised his eyebrows. He was already worried and frustrated. When he heard this, he said angrily, ¡°Nonsense! Why are you going?¡±


    He looked at Kang De¡¯s gloomy expression and returned to his senses. He slowly exhaled and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to go. Let the professionals do it. Your mother is still trapped in Egypt. Don¡¯t let her worry about you anymore. Moreover, your father is fine. Even if they have a hundred guts, they won¡¯t dare to touch the Chinese!¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I can¡¯t ce my hopes on them following the rules and being sensible¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve already found someone! Alright, why are you getting involved here? Stay at home obediently and wait for the good news! I¡¯m very busy now. Don¡¯te and cause trouble! What are you looking at?! Your father and mother are not here. I¡¯m your elder. You have to listen to me!¡± Uncle Wang shouted, ¡°Wang Xiaoman, watch him!¡±


    Wang Xiaoman nced at Kang De and hesitated, ¡°Dad, actually¡­¡±


    Kang De turned around and left.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Xiaoman shouted in panic. Then, she nced at her father and chased after him. Uncle Wang stood where he was and cursed again. He ran back upstairs in a hurry and continued to make calls.


    ¡°Kang De!¡± Xiaoman called out to him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell my father? At least tell him that you have superpowers¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    There was no anger on Kang De¡¯s face. Uncle Wang had good intentions and indeed treated him as an intimate nephew. He would not be angry because of this, ¡°Even if I show him my superpower, he won¡¯t agree. No matter how powerful I am, in his eyes, I¡¯m still the nephew he watched grow up. How can he let me go to the battlefield? If I tell him that I¡¯m a murderous guy, I can¡¯t prove it. He won¡¯t relent. Instead, he¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    Xiaoman said softly, ¡°Then what should I do¡­¡±


    ¡°If Uncle Wang doesn¡¯t arrange it for me, find someone more capable than him.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Go home first. Go back to the district and wait. I¡¯ll find someone to think of a way.¡±


    The car drove away from the vi area. Kang De took out his phone and called Xie Ligan. He said simply, ¡°I want to go to Comoros as soon as possible¡­ Is there a way?¡±


    Xie Ligan took a deep breath, ¡°¡­Yes. After I heard about this, I started to think of a way.¡±


    As expected of an old fox. When he called earlier, he had exined immediately and even started to make arrangements.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s the way?¡±


    ¡°I have some connections in Eastern Europe. I¡¯ve operated it and coordinated everything. The private ne can take off immediately. Take my ne to Belgrade first¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The capital of Serbia.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Serbia is a country of the former Soviet Union. It¡¯s poor, but it has an arsenal left behind by the Soviet Union. If you want to earn some extra money, you have to take the ne out to contract air charter. Arms dealers use it as their first choice.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, an An-12 will take off at Beijing time and head to the neighboring country of Comoros to transport goods to a certain chief who was shocked by the war. The countries it passes are all small countries. After gathering enough, the air force will open a green passageway. No one cares what they transport¡­ They can fly anywhere. If they pay, they can fly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it. It¡¯s just a little bumpy to add someone in.¡±

 Chapter 297 - 297 I Want Everything

    297 I Want Everything


    Kang De and Xie Ligan¡¯s conversation did not avoid Xiaoman.


    The girl pursed her lips, but she still drove steadily back to the district. In the underground parking lot, she turned to look at Kang De and was silent for a moment, ¡°¡­Be careful.¡±


    Kang De sat in the front passenger seat and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Xiaoman said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry. Anger can make people lose their minds.¡±


    Kang De nodded silently.


    !!


    Xiaoman looked at her childhood sweetheart beside her, but she vaguely felt that the other party was even further away from her. She looked at the other party¡¯s slightly pursed mouth. They had grown up together and she knew the other party¡¯s expression habits and burden. She was still helpless.


    She let go of her seatbelt, straightened up sideways, and hugged Kang De. ¡°¡­No matter what, I¡¯m still here.¡±


    Kang De said nothing, only closed his eyes. He knew what wasing. Both sides knew. He already had a n and knew how he should do it.


    Therefore, at least at this moment, he wanted to hug the pure calmness in his arms.


    After an unknown period of time, his phone began to buzz. Kang De nced at it. ¡°¡­It¡¯s here.¡±


    Xiaoman silently let go and sat back down. Then, she opened the car door.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t send a message or call you because that might disturb you, but you must call and send a message. I¡¯m not afraid of disturbing you 24 hours a day.¡±


    The girl got out of the car. Kang De was on the other side. The two of them looked at each other through the car.


    Kang De said, ¡°Go back and wait for my good news.¡±


    Xiaoman said softly, ¡°You go first.¡±


    Kang De looked at her deeply, then turned and walked towards the garage exit.


    Xiaoman watched him leave and saw her childhood sweetheart snap his fingers. Then, his figure disappeared and was swallowed by the shattered ck light. A momentter, he appeared again with a heavy bag. He was still the same person, but his lonely back revealed seriousness and killing intent.


    Perhaps this was Kang De¡¯s current appearance.


    Xiaoman watched Kang De disappear from the exit for a long time.


    Xie Ligan¡¯s car was waiting outside the district.


    Seeing Kang De carrying something, the driver opened the trunk and opened the door to wee him out, nning to help him take it. Kang De waved his hand to stop him and threw the bag in. With a bang, the luxury car shook.


    He nced at the driver. ¡°Drive.¡±


    Then, he pulled open the back door and got in.


    Xie Ligan was waiting inside.


    The extended Mercedes drove steadily towards the main road and turned to go straight to the airport. They were silent the entire way and the two of them did not talk. More than half an hourter, the airport was in sight, but it did not drive towards the terminal. Instead, it drove towards the parking lot. The driver was familiar with it. He walked along the vast parking lot and stopped at a specially left space.


    Xie Ligan said, ¡°Identity card and passport.¡±


    Kang De took it out and handed it over. He had found it at home and brought it with him.


    After Xie Ligan took it, he handed it to the driver in the front row. The driver adjusted the temperature in the car and turned around to take it with both hands. Then, he pushed open the door and left. Not far away, there were airport personnel in white shirts waiting.


    The two of them hurried side by side towards the small door not far away.


    ¡°We still have to have the necessary procedure records. After all, it¡¯s domestic.¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s expression was as usual. He took a very ugly travel backpack from the back of the car that seemed to be a luxury brand. He opened it and showed Kang De the contents.


    ¡°Military three-defenseptop, satellite phone, and a phone card to use the maritime satellitework line.¡±


    Then, he took out a wallet with a thick wad of money in it. It was colorful and had a few cards.


    ¡°Franc for Comoros, Dsi for Gambia, and the omnipotent US dor. These are currencies that can be used when passing through customs or asking for directions.¡±


    Then, there were stacks of colorful notes.


    ¡°50,000 dors, 10,000 pounds, and 30,000 euros. Africa has had its bones broken by Europe. For generations, it has be natural to kneel to foreign devils. The currency of the European devils is very useful there.¡±


    ¡°These are the currency for Central Africa and West Africa.¡±


    ¡°You know this. Yuan is also useful in Africa now.¡±


    ¡°A gold Rolex watch, a gold ring, and gold bars. Gold is always hard currency.¡±


    ¡°Two bank cards and a credit card. They¡¯re universal in case of emergencies.¡±


    There were many things prepared inside.


    ¡°There are no weapons. Although the security check on the private ne is only a formality, guns are still useless.¡±


    Xie Ligan asked, ¡°Do you use a gun?¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°The bag in the trunk of your car is filled with gold. There are at least 200 to 300 catties in total. Is this money enough to exchange for that An-25 tond in the wilderness near Comoros and unload the firearms inside before throwing them away and taking off?¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s expression froze, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at him. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, you can add more.¡±


    Clearly, his attitude could not be rejected.


    Xie Ligan thought for a moment and calcted the value. This money was converted into dors. Coupled with the remaining money from Myanmar¡¯s firearms purchasest time, it was enough to buy that ne of firearms and get the arms dealer to dy sending them to that African chief for a few days¡­ Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯llmunicate.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He recalled something else. ¡°The arms dealers probably sold ordinary assault rifles to the African chiefs¡­ Then can I order another item?¡±


    D*mn, was he nning to raze Comoros to the ground?


    Xie Ligan remembered everything Kang De said and did not show any abnormality, ¡°We have to confirm this first. After all, time is limited. It¡¯s very troublesome to unload the goods and evenmunicate with them. Moreover, it¡¯s rted to the source of goods. Sometimes, you have money, but they don¡¯t have anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let me see¡­¡±


    Kang De searched on Baidu and his eyes lit up. He showed it to Xie Ligan. ¡°Is this avable?¡±


    President Xie focused his gaze.


    N B-52 round 155mm self-propelled howitzer.


    It was produced by Serbia.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s definitely no such thing!¡±


    Xie Ligan¡¯s expression was subtle, and his tone became more intense, ¡°They¡¯re doing a small business. Heavy firepower is at most one level in a row¡­ Moreover, this is very expensive!¡±


    Seeing Xie Ligan¡¯s expression, which did not seem to be fake, Kang De thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, ask them what they have. I want arge-caliber heavy machine gun. The autocannon is better. I want a rocketuncher, mortars, the more the better, and an automatic grenadeuncher¡­ I don¡¯t know the exact model, but as long as they have it, I¡¯ll take as many as they have.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I need a map of the local area, not the kind on Google. I want it to be more detailed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in theptop.¡±


    ¡°Can you see where the French military base is?¡±


    ¡°¡­I should be able to.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Also, help me find an interpreter who can be contacted at any time. He has to be from a foreign country.¡±


    ¡°Serbia has talent in that aspect. They have a tight mouth and a tight mouth. They¡¯re professional and know Chinese, Swahili, and French. It¡¯s enough to handle almost allmunication situations.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The rtionship between the two of them was actually very strange and conflicted. It could not be called friendly at all. It could even be said to be hatred. Ever since Xie Ligan heard that something had happened to Kang De¡¯s father, he had begun to prepare as soon as possible. He was not thinking for him, but he was afraid that Kang De would vent his anger. That was all.


    ¡°But in the end, I have to thank you.¡±


    Kang De looked ahead. ¡°You¡¯ve prepared very carefully this time. I don¡¯t want to say much about the past. I only want to say that you¡¯ve done very well this time. If you continue to be so smart in the future, we¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll definitely obtain more than you lose. That¡¯s it.¡±


    In his vision, the driver and the airport personnel had already hurriedly returned.


    Xie Ligan asked, ¡°This is Xiao Song. Do you want him to apany you? I mean Belgrade.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kang.¡± Seeing Kang De roll down the window, he said, ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    Kang De put away the wallet, put on his watch, and took the satellite phone. Then, he picked up his bag and stretched out his hand to Xie Ligan. Thetter was first surprised, then shook his hand.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    The staff member smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Kang, please follow me. We¡¯ll carry out a safety check from the private air terminal and take the ferry to send you to the car.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The journey was smooth and fast. As expected, the security check on a private ne was only a formality. As long as there were no dangerous items, everything was fine. In the private terminal, the ferry drove into the extremely wide airport. nes were moored everywhere and people came and went. Xie Ligan¡¯s Gulfstream G650 was quietly parked.


    Two drivers, four flight attendants, and a total of six crew members were waiting there.


    Four flight attendants¡­ Xie Ligan was really¡­


    ¡°Wee aboard, Mr. Kang. I¡¯m the captain of this flight¡­¡±


    After the routine introduction, the flight attendants were as beautiful as flowers. Their smiles were gentle and appropriate, exquisite and beautiful. It was said that they liked to fly such a private ne the most. They were not tired, the quality of the passengers was high, and they had money. Even if nothing happened, it would be an interesting journey.


    After thest flight attendant introduced himself, Kang De said to the purser, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m tired now. If I want to be alone, I don¡¯t need your service. You can give yourself a break.¡±


    He took out a stack of money from his backpack and casually stuffed it into the other party¡¯s hand. ¡°Go y with your family for a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kang, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    Kang De nced at her. ¡°Take it. If you have any questions, ask Xie Ligan.¡±


    Then, he walked up the esctor of the ne on his own. The purser was stunned on the spot with the stack of money. Kang De¡¯s irrefutable nce earlier froze her on the spot. She did not even know why she was afraid.


    ¡°Alright, captains, it happened so suddenly. Sorry to trouble you.¡± The two pilots boarded the ne and heard Kang De say, ¡°As I just said, I¡¯m very tired and want to rest. If necessary, please don¡¯t disturb me in the guest cabin, okay? I¡¯m angrier when I wake up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The pilot entered the cabin, and Kang De sat down on the sofa bed of the Gulfstream ne and let out a long sigh. The interior of the cabin was luxuriously decorated, the first experience of his life, but he was not in the mood. After all, this was not a leisurely and beautiful journey.


    If possible, he would rather hang himself on theuncher of the supersonic fighter than lie not far away in this luxurious private ne¡ªif he could reach his destination earlier.


    He waited until the ne slid across the runway, queued, and took off. When the Gulfstream soared in the air, Kang De stood up, entered the toilet, and locked the door.


    After confirming the spatial anchor, he activated his ability and transmigrated back to the white fog world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 298 - 298 A Little Strange

    298 A Little Strange


    The direct distance between City H and Belgrade was more than 8,000 kilometers.


    Of course, the flight route was not a straight line, but it was not much different. With the speed of the Gulfstream G650, the highest was Mach 0.925, it would take more than nine hours to reach Belgrade.


    The pilot had said the same thing.


    Belgrade was the first district of the East. In other words, when Kang De arrived, the local time there would probably be past nine in the evening. Then, he would take off as soon as possible and head to Africa¡­


    Not to mention this, including the time he had wasted in City H, two hours would pass in the other world when he arrived in Belgrade¡­


    ¡°This definitely won¡¯t do.¡±


    In the white fog world, Kang De checked the mountain of gun boxes and ammunition. The few carts of firearms he had bought from Myanmar had never opened. He picked up an assault rifle and took off the clip. He nced at the yellow and orange bullets. After putting them back, he threw this gun aside.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    The Autobot had already heard about what had happened¡­ on both sides.


    It stood up and the mechanical parts all over its body emitted a harmonious and pleasant sound, ¡°I¡¯m at your disposal at any time.¡±


    Kang De put the three imitation Type 81 Golden Triangle ss machine guns aside and moved two boxes of 7.62x39mm bullets. He also took five Golden Triangle grenadeunchers and three boxes of multi-purpose grenades. He looked at the remaining weapons and ammunition that had piled up into a small mountain and said, ¡°Leave these to me. Dismantle the others.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at his iron son, ¡°The barrel, the firing device, the piston, the spring¡­ Dismantle it into the state of parts and temporarily construct these weapons parts into yourbat system to arm and prepare them. All the ammunition is replenished and expanded, and it¡¯s appropriately enchanted ording to your train of thought. In other words, I want you to build yourself into an armored train that¡¯s firing from head to toe, and all the weapons and ammunition¡­¡±


    Kang De raised his finger. ¡°20 minutes, at most half an hour, is a reference for yourbat strength. You have to empty all the ammunition in this period of time!¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    There was no need to know who the enemy was. In 20 minutes, so many weapons and ammunition had been sprinkled and emptied. What an exciting battle. The violent factor of Horus had been activated.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s turn Africa upside down!¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°These are not prepared for Africa. Without heavy firepower, thebat quality of the soldiers is worrying and is not part of thebat system at all. We don¡¯t have to worry about the howitzers dozens of kilometers away and the missiles hundreds of kilometers away. We don¡¯t have to worry about the military satellites in the sky or the supersonic fighter jets. The opponents we face are only battalion-level rookies, and they¡¯re only infiltrating to save people¡­ Is there a need to make such a big fuss?¡±


    His gaze was cold and murderous. ¡°These are all prepared for the elves!¡±


    Horus seemed to understand. ¡°Father ns to move at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang De took a deep breath, ¡°Both sides are anxious. Both sides have to push forward at the same time. Now, the time flow on Earth is one-seventh of that of the other world, but the elves are very likely tounch arge-scale attack today. Therefore, the two sides have to advance at the same time. We have to rush to Africa to save them. On the other side, let the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall set off with the spatial beacon to the Red Maple City¡­¡±


    ¡°Hong San is right. Since the elves are already prepared, there will definitely be obstructions along the way. If the elvesunch a sessful beheading battle, there will definitely be attacks along the way from all over. If we¡¯re intercepted by the elf army, we have to break out as soon as possible. If necessary, we have to disperse and defeat them!¡±


    He looked at Horus, ¡°Although the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall are very powerful, we have to maintain our stamina andbat strength. The main force responsible for defeating the elves¡¯ defense line is us!¡±


    His iron son replied clearly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll start enchanting and weapon structure now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered new firearms from Serbia. After fighting with these ammunitions, we¡¯ll have even stronger and more powerful weapons. Africa is in chaos. There¡¯s a military base of the French army in Comoros. Through Xie Ligan, we can even order new weapons from arms dealers worldwide! After all, this is Africa. We can do anything!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was cold, ¡°Saving my father and giving the Elven army a huge surprise!¡±


    ¡°Ipletely understand¡­ it¡¯s just Father,¡± Horus said. ¡°If we advance on two fronts, we¡¯ll mainly stay on Earth. Let Lady Gori bring the spatial beacon to the capital, Red Maple City. If we encounter the elf army on the way, they¡¯ll summon us to wash the ground. However, how can we contact each other across the two worlds?¡±


    ¡°Before this, there¡¯s no way, but I¡¯ve already considered it. I happened to obtain a strange power that can cross these three worlds and resonate because of the same root.¡±


    Kang De raised his right hand and grabbed in the air. An invisible wind gathered in his hand.


    The divine power extracted from Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s body came from the enemy from outer space.


    ¡°Go do your thing. I¡¯ll think of a way to make two signal devices.¡±


    A smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s lips. When he was nervous and worried, telling a joke was helpful in rxing his mind and increasing efficiency, ¡°ording to the routine of unscrupulous manufacturers domestically and overseas lying to ignorant old women, all high-tech health-care instruments with magical effects have to follow a naming rule, so¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll name this signal device the quantum signal generator.¡±


    Two hourster, it waspleted. Kang De, who had done some enchantment work, took the two ¡°quantum signal generators¡± and reversed the flow of time to return to the other world.


    The sky in the other world was already gradually brightening. When the gori saw him return, she was stunned, ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Was it that obvious?


    Kang De shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Nothing¡­ Let¡¯s do an experiment first.¡±


    He ced a watch on the table and confirmed the time. He handed the ¡°quantum signal generator¡± to the gori and said, ¡°When this thing glows, remember the time. I¡¯ll press it twice.¡±


    Hepared the watch in his hand, then activated his ability to leave, return to Earth, and press the button.


    He transmigrated back to the other world.


    ¡°When did it light up?¡±


    The gori reported a number¡ªshe had long known how to look at her watch.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Kang De calcted in his mind and clenched his fists. It was almost at the same time. In other words, without the interference of the seven-to-one time flow¡ªcould he use this principle to do more by ignoring the difference in time flow and transcending the two worlds?


    However, now was not the time to think about this.


    This meant that the n could go smoothly.


    ¡°We have to move.¡±


    He pulled the gori¡¯s hand and left the room, heading to the ce where Sword Saint Snowfall rested. Hillmelia was walking back and forth in the room. When she heard this, she suddenly turned around. ¡°Can we set off?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Wait for Hong San.¡±


    After a few minutes, Hong San rushed over and handed anotherrge bag to Kang De, ¡°Your Highness, stealth, killing, life detection, and shadow movement¡­ Many non-lethal spells, as well as attack spell scrolls, various enhancement, healing potions, and many enchanted pieces of equipment, are here. You should be able to use them.¡±


    Kang De looked at him. Hong San only smiled.


    He caught the package and handed the ¡°quantum signal generator¡± to the gori and the golden ne.


    ¡°Keep the ne close to you and don¡¯t let it be broken. Listen, what I¡¯m about to say is very important. Sword Saint, please assist her. Next, under the premise of maintaining yourbat strength, you and the gori will advance to the capital as soon as possible. If you encounter arge-scale battle along the way or are intercepted by the enemy and have to fight, press this button first and throw this ne into the open. Then, I¡¯ll appear¡­¡±


    When the gori heard this, she repeated, ¡°When you discover the enemy, don¡¯t alert the enemy first. Stay far away and press the button. After it glows, throw out the ne and wait for you toe out?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±


    The gori thought about it a few times in her mind and nodded forcefully. ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait, I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    Compared to the gori who trusted Kang De 100% and never questioned him, Sword Saint Snowfall was clearly much more confused. She said, ¡°What do you mean? You won¡¯t set off with us, but you¡¯ll appear through teleportation? Then¡­¡±


    Hong San nced at Kang De and exined, ¡°After all, in terms of personalbat strength and physical fitness, His Highness is inferior to the two of you and is not good at traveling. Moreover, it¡¯s dangerous along the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll stay in Valentine? What about after she and I leave? The elves¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, stop talking!¡±


    Kang De suddenly shouted, scaring them. Hillmelia raised her eyebrows and was about to speak when she saw Kang De say in a low voice, ¡°Lord Sword Saint, I¡¯m very safe. For various reasons, it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you what happened and what I¡¯m prepared to do, but I have to say that if we follow my n, we have a high chance of saving Tina, the Tedrell family, and even this country! Do you understand?¡±


    That gaze made Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s heart tremble.


    For a moment, she actually forgot to pursue the matter of ¡°being rude to his elder¡±.


    She turned her head to the side. ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, it won¡¯t be worse.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±


    Kang De looked at Hong San. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to make it in time for such an exciting thing.¡±


    Hong San smiled. ¡°Of course. Am I going to be a burden?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you should bring¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll stay in Valentine.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he frowned. ¡°This is not safe¡­¡±


    Hong San turned to another topic, ¡°So, Your Highness doesn¡¯t n to inform Lord Tagris?¡±


    The figure of the elf shed through his mind, but Kang De shook his head without hesitation. Before he returned to Earth, he was still hesitating if he should take a gamble. He would bet that this was the will of the expeditionary army or the council and that Tagris did not know. However, now, he did not dare to take the gamble.


    In the worst case, he would immediately turn hostile and start a war. It would not only affect his ability to save the Red Maple Kingdom in time, but it would also affect the rescue operation on Earth.


    It was not only Tina.


    His father¡¯s life was involved.


    Therefore, he would not bet.


    Not gambling was the most correct and responsible choice.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t believe you this time.¡¯


    ¡°Therefore, I have to stay and bet on hope¡­ When I heard the conversation about the powerful enemy from outer space, I felt that falling into a full-scale war with the elves was not a good thing in the end. If that lord is unaware of this, we still have a chance to avoid the worst oue.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°This risk is worth taking. I¡¯ll dy for a period of time before making a choice.¡±


    Kang De was silent. ¡°But you also said that this means danger.¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s that lord. Generally speaking, he can¡¯t do anything to anger Valentine and kill him. At most, he¡¯ll be a hostage in exchange. I know what I¡¯m doing, and so does Your Highness, right?¡±


    The Cathayan revealed a fearless smile, ¡°Even if I catch up to the worst situation, there will definitely be countless and endless souls of the elves to apany me when Hong San¡¯s soul returns to theherworld. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m wronged or not to exchange so many elves with my mere life.¡±


    ¡°You said it.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t find it too crowded when the timees.¡±


    Hong San still smiled.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll set off in ten minutes,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Leona.¡±


    Hong San raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is there a need?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang De turned around and said, ¡°I can¡¯t distrust everyone¡­ She has the right to know.¡±


    At this moment, the sky was slightly bright. The vastnd was woken up by the rising sun. Most people knew nothing about most of the things that had happened in the world. At the appointed moment, the huge expeditionary army system of the Twilight Dynasty began to operate again. The horn of war sounded destely again. Today would definitely shock the world.


    The gori left the city with Sword Saint Snowfall along the underground passageway of Valentine.


    With a sh of light, Kang De crossed the white fog world from the other world and returned to Earth. He sat on the leather cushion that covered the toilet in the toilet. The spatial coordinates were anchored here.


    He maintained this posture and pondered, but this posture was a little familiar.


    After locking the toilet door, he took the phone fixed to the side and quickly listened to the recording. There was no sound of knocking, but there were a few missed calls from WeChat¡ªWiFi was provided on the private ne.


    It was Xie Ligan.


    He called back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with them. With the money in ce, everything is not a problem. They agreed to postpone this order and sell it to you. However, time is tight and we can only gather it nearby. As for the details, I¡¯ll send you a WeChat friend in a while. Add him and have a video call. He¡¯ll introduce you.¡±


    Kang De smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s quite advanced. They even know how to use WeChat.¡±


    ¡°At least millions of dors in business. You can even ask him to send letters via a pigeon.¡±


    Xie Ligan said, ¡°In addition, there¡¯s a problem with thending. The ne can¡¯t stop in the wilderness. As long as the ground is a little uneven, an ident will happen. It¡¯s useless no matter how much money you add. Previously, they had a n because the seller is a local chief who was quite famous and powerful. They¡¯ve already arranged everything. When theynd at the airport, someone will take over the transportation. I can¡¯t help with this. You¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Tell them that afternding, the pilots will be paid 5,000 dors each. Lock the ne and get out to find a hotel to have fun. I have a way to avoid everyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Then, is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°In fact, there¡¯s something¡­ I asked my friends about this war. They do this kind of business and have their own channels.¡±


    Xie Ligan lowered his voice and said indifferently, ¡°Be careful. They said that this war is a little strange.¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299 Occupying a Country

    299 upying a Country


    ¡°A little strange?¡± Kang De narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the exact situation?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not specific. The information should be limited, but anyone with a discerning eye can tell. Comoros¡¯s air and sea defense was outsourced to France, but they didn¡¯t do anything when Gambia invaded on arge scale.¡±


    Xie Ligan said, ¡°This is very unreasonable because everyone knows that a legendary mercenary who retired from the French Foreign Legion is the Grand Emperor of Comoros¡­ This seems even stranger.¡±


    Kang De frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°France,¡± Xie Ligan said. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. As long as it¡¯s in Africa, the wars, coups, and conflicts that happen will more or less have the shadow of France.¡±


    ¡°You mean almost?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are always exceptions.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°For example, a few years ago, a real estate developer from Texas in the United States spent 220,000 dors with his assistant to try to overthrow the Gambia government and be the new ruler.¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened in the end?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they failed. They bought two sniper rifles and wanted to assassinate the King of Gambia at that time. In the end, the other party went overseas to visit, so they nned to directly kill their way into the pce. In their expectations, they wanted to bring freedom to the oppressed Gambia. Then, when the gunshot sounded, the King¡¯s Guards would definitely change sides and help. They didn¡¯t expect that the King¡¯s Guards didn¡¯t surrender. Instead, they decisively counterattacked and beat them until they fled in a sorry state. These American devils have been doing liberal democracy for decades and even believed themselves. Idiot.¡±


    ¡°¡­So this was not done by the American government? The CIA or something?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not. If the CIA did it, they should be disbanded.¡±


    That was true.


    They could not afford to embarrass themselves.


    Kang De asked, ¡°So you mean¡­ there¡¯s a French shadow in this war?¡±


    Xie Ligan replied, ¡°Considering that France hasn¡¯t moved, the possibility is very high.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯m only going to save my father. Even if the French are behind this, they don¡¯t have any reason to kidnap the Chinese, right?¡±


    This kind of thing was not a joke. No one would care if France yed some tricks in his back garden colony. However, if he kidnapped a Chinese citizen, it would be a different matter.


    The so-called world public opinion and international morality were usually nonsense¡ªbut if the victim was one of the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council and was caught with concrete evidence, morality and justice were the most fatal weapons.


    Generally speaking, France was unwilling to take this risk. There was no need.


    This was because the benefits and risks were really disproportionate.


    Xie Ligan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Generally speaking, there¡¯s indeed no reason to do this, but it¡¯s not certain if there¡¯s any logic and inside story we don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that we¡¯re actively negotiating, but this matter involves countries, so the efficiency will be greatly reduced. Moreover, it¡¯s a crazy country like Gambia¡­ Their efficiency is really low. Now, they haven¡¯t given a precise answer, announced their responsibility for this seizure, or made any requests¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°They won¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    Xie Ligan stopped talking.


    Kang De said, ¡°But no matter what, thank you for your information.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Xie Ligan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m only thinking for myself.¡±


    There was no need to make it too obvious.


    If anything happened to Kang De¡¯s father in Africa, it could be imagined that he would definitely be extremely violent. At that time, there would be as many reasons to vent his anger on Xie Ligan. He could not bet that Kang De was clear-minded and would always be rational. Helping him now was helping his future self.


    ¡°But I still appreciate it.¡±


    Kang De raised his head. ¡°I owe you a favor. Think about what you can use it for. If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Goodbye.¡±


    The voice call was hung up. Kang De pushed open the door and returned to the cabin. He took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab at the minibar and broke the mouth of the bottle. He poured arge ss and drank it in one go.


    One ss after another.


    When he finished this bottle of wine, he threw the wine bottle on the bar and came to the window. He looked out at the 12,000-meter sky, clear and calm. Below was a sea of clouds, a beautiful scenery, far away from the mortal sky.


    However, his eyes were not calm.


    The buzzing of his phone interrupted his thoughts. Kang De picked it up and looked at it. There was a new friend request on WeChat. It was a shared business card from Xie Ligan. The ID was a string of Russian words. The avatar was like a red five-star in the cold wind. The friend request was a string of Chinese words, ¡°Hello, Chineserade from a socialist world!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De clicked agree and sent Xie Ligan a message, ¡°It seems that your firearms friend is still an old man from the former Soviet Union. Are there many such people?¡±


    When the message popped up, the Sovietrade sent an emoji¡ªthe ssic soybean man. He widened his eyes and smiled.


    He must not have known that this friendly expression had gradually evolved into a mockery in China.


    Immediately, Xie Liqian sent a message, ¡°ording to the client¡¯s background, country, and stand, he can change his attitude at any time. For example, foreigners who love Chinese food and culture, the white supremacists, fascists who support dictatorship, democratic warriors who advocate freedom, and environmentalists.¡±


    As expected, after a short while, the Sovietrade sent another message.


    He should have seen Kang De¡¯s approximate age through his Moments.


    ¡°Hello, Chinese friend. You can call me Kirov. I¡¯ve been to China. I love China and your delicious food. I also like your broad, profound, and long-standing culture! It¡¯s good to meet you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed that this Sovietrade¡¯s impression of the Chinese should be updated.


    It had been so many years since the reform. At the very least, to the young people of China, nonsense like the foreigners saying in stiff and broken Chinese on social media, ¡°I love China, I love Chinese food and culture¡± could no longer make everyone dance in ecstasy and pride. This was because everyone¡¯s national pride had already risen and they would not make a fuss over this. Moreover, they had already recovered and knew the tricks of these foreigners.


    Everyone knew why they said this and why most foreigners who said this came to China for money.


    He sneered and asked Xie Ligan, ¡°This Russian has worrying integrity. Can we trust him?¡±


    ¡°Arms dealers are all like this. They¡¯re bold and like to brag. They talk nonsense and act as if they¡¯re familiar with each other. They speak the humannguage when they see people and nonsense when they see ghosts. These are all their business abilities and professional habits, especially death merchants who sell bulk goods in gray or even ck areas.¡±


    Xie Ligan directly sent a voice message, ¡°However, you can trust him. This Russian has worked with me for a long time and his credibility is very good. I told him that you¡¯re a big shot I have to respect and revere. He knows my value and energy and has a slight understanding of our country¡¯s system and situation, so he¡¯ll think endlessly and lie to himself. Therefore, from now on, he¡¯s your most loyal, reliable, and interesting friend.¡±


    President Xie sent another message, ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t worry. He definitely won¡¯t ask what he shouldn¡¯t ask. This is one of the most important qualities in this line of work. He¡¯ll help you arrange everything. If you need anything, just ask. He¡¯ll try his best to please you.¡±


    ¡­So that was the case.


    This was equivalent to Xie Ligan using his social connections, wealth, power, and status to praise Kang De. Moreover, it was definitely quite effective. This was because, in the current world, the credibility and appeal of the rich were ridiculously high. Even if you were an ordinary person, as long as Jack Ma publicly said that you were a big shot he had to respect you, even foreign presidents had to smile politely when they saw you.


    Not to mention this arms dealer who looked more ideal.


    This was because Earthlings knew what the ultimate goal of an individual arms dealer with ideals was.


    ¡­Don¡¯t say it even if you know.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Kang De left the chat and returned to the Sovietrade. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and smiled. Then, he sent a message, ¡°Hello, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Hismunication with Xie Ligansted for at least two minutes, but the Sovietrade was not impatient at all. When he saw the message, he replied instantly without thinking about Kang De¡¯s name, ¡°Of course! Chinese friend!¡±


    Kang De directly clicked on the video call.


    It was the same instant response, and it looked like the signal was not bad. The dy of the image transmission was rtively low, and the first thing he saw was the blue sky. There was also a guy in a military coat and a Soviet hat. The five stars in the center of the hat shone, afraid that others would not know that he was a descendant of the Soviet Union.


    ¡°Greetings, the good neighbor from China!¡±


    His Chinese was rtively smooth, but just like thenguage habits of all Russians, no matter whichnguage he spoke, he had a terrifying, belligerent, and bloodthirsty ferocious feeling.


    ¡°Praise the Grand Supreme Lord! You¡¯re really a dignified and handsome man! If I have a daughter, I¡¯ll definitely marry her to you. Our Russian girls like Chinese men the most!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah, d*mn, such an idiotic rumor fabricated by a marketing ount had actually been sent back to Russia and was calmly picked up by the arms dealer from here and used to make the Chinese happy?


    ¡ªAlso, you fake Chinese novelist.


    Kang De sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in Taoism¡­¡±


    The Sovietrade did not blush at all and probed, ¡°Shakyamuni?¡±


    Before Kang De could answer, the Sovietrade saw the answer. The professional quality of this arms dealer was indeed not to be underestimated. In a sh, he thought of a new answer that definitely would not go wrong.


    He roared loudly, ¡°Praise Marx!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®You win.¡¯


    With this, Kang De¡¯s mood improved a little¡ªor did he do this on purpose?


    The topic praised by the Sovietrades had already changed from Kang De¡¯s young and handsome face to the cabin background behind him. ¡°Gulfstream G650! Lenin, this is my life¡¯s pursuit.¡±


    He was extremely excited, ¡°The price of an unmodified machine is 65 million USD, which is equivalent to a Su-35S! Coupled with some custom-made modification decorations, it¡¯s equivalent to an F35! Yes, a war machine that¡¯s enough to wreak havoc in the air defense and even the army system of a small country is only a walking tool for important figures like you. Praise money!¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°This is not mine. This is Xie Ligan¡¯s.¡±


    When Kirov heard this, he grinned and said, ¡°Chinese friend, this matter depends on you. If you say this ne is Mr. Xie¡¯s, it¡¯s still his. If you say this is yours, it¡¯ll be yours.¡±


    Kang De only smiled.


    The pupils of the Sovietrade, who had been staring at the screen sincerely, constricted slightly, and his face froze for a moment.


    He thenughed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the warm hug and greetings after you arrive. Honorable client, please allow me to introduce you to the specific business and services of Victor Logistics Trading Company¡­¡±


    The Russian brother held his phone and the scene began to tremble. As he walked, he said, ¡°Ourpany epts logistics and transportation operations. Our main customers are all over Europe, America, and Asia. Our main business areas are in underdeveloped maps like Africa, the Middle East, Southeast Asia, and South America. We ept donation orders from phnthropists around the world and ce humanitarian relief resources in less developed areas¡­¡±


    He blinked at Kang De. ¡°Let those who have nothing because of all kinds of encounters and suffering at least have the power to be free and¡­ defend themselves.¡±


    With the sound of the door opening, his phone turned. It was brightly lit. In the huge hangar, a huge transport ne stood quietly. In front of the open back hatch, the workers pushing the cart were busy.


    Killing weapons with a metallic luster piled up like mountains.


    There were also a few trucks unloading.


    ¡°Today is a day worth celebrating. Our righteous cause has been helped by another great benefactor, a friend from China. I¡¯m very happy to see that your country is slowly taking on the international responsibility that belongs to you while developing rapidly. My friends are all very happy.¡±


    It had to be said that this Russian brother¡¯s words were so pleasant. He was indeed a talent.


    The Sovietrade walked back and forth and looked at it a few times. He suddenly began to roar in English. Unfortunately, it was tooplicated, and Kang De had learned American English. In the other party¡¯s series of angry roars, he only heard fragrant keywords like ¡°as*hole¡±, ¡°motherf*cker¡±, and ¡°p*ssy¡±.


    The other party cursed a few times, and the workers moved much faster. The Russian was furious and turned to look at Kang De, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend, please forgive my vulgarity, but these Serbian workers are toozy and stupid! These pitiful traitors who betrayed the Holy Soviet! Idiot!¡±


    His saliva flew everywhere as he said, ¡°They betrayed the great Marxist-Leninist path! They were deceived by the capitalist pigs led by the United States! Then, what did they obtain? The Bosnia and Herzegovina War? NATO bombing? Poption outflow? Losing their dignity? This country has been corrupted by stupid capitalism! Thezy workers here can only be increased to 200% efficiency with three times the sry! In the past, it was enough to have a politicalmissar!¡±


    This guy with a very Soviet atmosphereined again, but in the end, he turned to a smile, ¡°However, my friend, don¡¯t worry. Everything will bepleted before you arrive in Belgrade. I¡¯ll use a pistol to press on their heads and make them work harder!¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see the humanitarian resources you sponsor.¡±


    This person¡¯s expression and attitude were really seamless. He cursed at the workers and changed to the enthusiastic appearance of a simple and hospitable ss brother to Kang De, ¡°Mr. Xie said that you don¡¯t want small-caliber assault rifles, so we¡¯re urgently unloading them. Fortunately, this batch of humanitarian supplies has what you need. For example, this old man¡­¡±


    The camera turned to a strong, simple, and very familiar big fellow.


    ¡°M2 Browning heavy machine gun! It has been serving in the US military since 1921. Hundred-year-old quality, Ma-Deuce. This is an improved version of FN. It¡¯s firm and practical, and its operation is simple¡ªd*mn, this is originally a patent term for the Soviet army. In short, even I have to admit that this is a good gun!¡±


    ¡°Add all of them to the conversion device to increase their performance. It¡¯s operated by a single person and saves firing time. It¡¯s safe to use. We¡¯ll use a tungsten and chrome gun barrel to increase their lifespan. In terms of ammunition, other than the ordinary M33 bullets, we also sell other special ammunition. I rmend the APEI169 armor-piercing explosion incendiary bomb that FN Corporation participated in designing to greatly increase thebat effectiveness and increase the efficiency of the fragmentation walk and explosionbustion. Be it a helicopter, a transport ne, an armored vehicle, or even a low-flyingbat aircraft, we can shoot them down!¡±


    ¡°This new machine gun and bullet system is extremely exquisite. Apart from being a little more expensive, there are no ws!¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Utility?¡±


    The arms dealer said seriously, ¡°My friend, are you not interested in the weak scrap metal of capitalism?¡±


    ¡°¡­No,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I thought your weapons were all of the Su series.¡±


    ¡°Friend, you¡¯re thinking too much. The economy is global and free trade. We have everything.¡± The arms dealer was relieved and smiled, ¡°Due to the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Serbia has everything. However, these M2HBs don¡¯te from here, but from another weak and corrupt traitorous country. They¡¯re all military assistance from the United States. After this country obtained them, they were uploaded to the eBay website¡­¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°You can sell this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The Russian gritted his teeth and said, ¡°They even sell aircraft carriers¡­¡±


    Kang De was enlightened. ¡°So that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Kirov put his hand to his lips at the right time, shushed him, and smiled evilly. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. We have to keep it a secret¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want ordinary M33 bullets. There are 20 heavy machine guns here, right? I want you to equip yourself with as many spare gun barrel parts as possible, then configure special explosives with the specifications of destroying all these weapons. I¡¯ll take as many as you have.¡±


    ¡°¡­Praise the Tsar Bomba! My friend, you¡¯re the most tasteful client I¡¯ve ever seen! No wonder you¡¯re not interested in small-caliber rifles. Ammunition that can¡¯t explode can indeed only be considered a child¡¯s toy!¡±


    The Sovietrade was extremely happy. As for what Kang De nned to do with so many terrifying weapons, it was not within his consideration. D*mn, who cared about this?


    ¡°No problem. Victor Company is at your service!¡±


    He said happily, ¡°In view of how tasteful you are, I think you¡¯ll definitely like this equally ssic Soviet cultural symbol, the righteous RPG! One of the three infantry weapons kings of the 20th century! Small investment, high return, good modification performance, flexible and convenient to use, and friendly price!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all high-explosive shrapnel¡ªforget it, give me some armor-piercing high-explosive bombs too.¡±


    ¡°As you wish. Mr. Xie also said that you need an automatic grenadeuncher. This time, it¡¯s from the Soviet family. You¡¯ll definitely like it. AGS-17, codenamed me. The effective range is 1,700 meters, and the maximum firing speed is 65 rounds per minute. High firing speed, surface damage, and high-firing angle shooting. Two ammunition types¡­¡±


    The hangar was used by the extremely eloquent Russian as a private exhibition venue. He introduced Kang De to the humanitarian resources he had obtained from his good friends in Eastern European countries. Kang De also disyed the ability to sweep goods that a Chinese person who was traveling overseas should have. Most were good, most were beautiful, and explosions were art.


    To him, the most important thing was to win these two wars quickly and efficiently. As for how much it would cost, he did not care. Even if this guy brought him a nuclear bomb, he would dare to loot the Federal Reserve vault to pay the bill. He would definitely not stop until thest gram of gold from the United States and the elves was expended.


    Who did not love such a customer?


    ¡°My dear brother, I¡¯m very honored to list you as the supreme VIP client of ourpany!¡±


    Kirov grinned happily.


    In particr, he roughly calcted the total price of the resources on this ne and secretly contacted Xie Ligan. After obtaining the other party¡¯s unhesitating promise, he was even happier.


    ¡°I have to thank you. This will make me earn a lot. ording to the habits of our line, I¡¯ll give you some personal gifts to express my gratitude and build a friendship.¡±


    ¡°Of course, arms dealers will send firearms, my dear Chineserade. A tasteful person like you should be matched with a more tasteful gun. Tell me, what type do you like? Soviets? American? Leverage? Flint?¡±


    The other party¡¯s tone was very sincere. Of course, who would not be sincere to earn so much in such a short period of time?


    Kang De thought for a moment, ¡°I happen to need a gun with actualbat value. I heard that there are many indicators for firearms. A good gun will take care of these indicators and achieve bnce. My current request is to pay a little attention to portability. I don¡¯t have to consider questions like self-respect, ammunition supply, and sitting back. I pursue extreme power and precision. I need such a gun, and a cannon is fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry about whether I can use it or not. I have enough bullets.¡±


    The Russian was stunned for a moment. It was their professionalism not to ask further. After thinking for a moment, he smiled, ¡°I thought of it. There¡¯s a gun that perfectly meets your requirements¡­ Leave it to me. When you arrive in Belgrade, everything will be settled¡­ I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°See youter then.¡±


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    The long call ended. The Russians¡¯ endless sales and introductions took a long time. It was not very dark yet, because the ne was traveling from west to east. Kang De poured himself a ss of wine and looked out the window at the white clouds and the dark blue sky.


    The excellent and powerful arms promised by the Russians gave him a little peace of mind. This would increase the chances of winning the war. At the same time, he knew that some powerful weapons controlled by the governments were actually very difficult to circte and trade¡ªbut in some special ces, nothing was a problem.


    In his casual conversation andmunication with the Russians, he saw a wider and more primitive world. The appearance of a world outside his peaceful and stable mothend, the chaos of freedom, the freedom of chaos. In many parts of the world, killing weapons could be transported, traded, and owned without restraint.


    This was unimaginable in the country.


    As an ordinary person, it was naturally very good to be able to stay away from these.


    However, now¡­ chaos was actually a convenience. It was the convenience he needed now.


    As the intensity of the war in the other world further expanded, this incident also brought him an even greater sense of danger. His previous preparations for the war were still insufficient, so when it happened, he was still flustered.


    If he stayed in a freer and more convenient ce with greater convenience, power, connections, energy, wealth, and even martial strength, there was no need for him to be in such a sorry state and anxious.


    The ss of the ne¡¯s porthole reflected a blurry shadow. Kang De took a small sip of wine.


    He suddenly recalled the story Xie Ligan had told him.


    The story of two Americans trying to upy an African country.


    ¡­

 Chapter 300 - 300 Add a Bayonet

    300 Add a Bay


    His phone had already changed to local time. At 9:27 p.m., the Gulfstream G650 slid to the airport in Belgrade. At this moment, it was almost dawn in China.


    As the captain calmly announced, after a few slight bumps, the nended steadily and began to slow down. Kang De looked at the dark sky and night outside the window and slowly exhaled.


    Those who could travel on the Gulfstream G650 were the richest and most top-notch group of people in the world. Even the worst airport would be treated politely. Kang De walked to the cabin door. The luxurious ferry below was already parked. The airport personnel smiled at him amiably and politely.


    ¡°Thank you for your outstanding flight and for allowing me to reach my destination quickly and safely.¡±


    Kang De bade farewell to the two captains. ording to them, after dealing with things like parking and fuel injection, they would rest in Serbia for a day or two. This could be considered a reward from Xie Ligan.


    !!


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Kang. I look forward to serving you next time.¡±


    After getting off the ne and taking the ferry, the receptionist at the airport also knew Chinese. ¡°Mr. Kang, I¡¯ll lead you through the customs. Serbia and your country have a visa waiver policy. You only need to show your passport.¡±


    This was also the reason why Xie Ligan set the location of the transfer to Serbia.


    Kang De sent a message to Xiaoman and Xie Ligan each to tell them that he hadnded.


    The two of them replied almost instantly.


    ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    That was what he said to Xiaoman.


    However, Xie Ligan did not have such treatment. He could repair it as long as he wanted.


    Immediately after, Kirov¡¯s message came, ¡°Dear brother of the revolution! I heard you¡¯ve alreadynded! We¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±


    Then, he sent a photo. In the brightly lit hall, a few burly Caucasians looked at the camera and revealed enthusiastic smiles together. Coupled with their ck suits, ck sunsses, and short hair, there was a KGB aura that said, ¡°We¡¯re about to punish you.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Kang, do you have an appointment?¡±


    The person at the airport was a typical Serbian woman. Due to the fact that she had once been ruled by Ottoman Turkey for a long time, the Serbs had mixed with Turkish blood. Her hair was ck, and her eyes were mainly ck and brown. In the eyes of the Chinese, she was a little familiar and exotic.


    Because she was good-looking, her smile looked even more sincere. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Nik Te Airport is willing to serve an outstanding guest like you. We have a cooperative rtionship with most of the services in Belgrade and provide guides, restaurant reservations, hotel upancy, and so on¡­¡±


    Yes, the airport in Belgrade had been renamed Nik Te Airport in 2006. That¡¯s right, the one with the big move ¡°Human Mythology¡ªLightning Descent¡±¡­ Pfft, actually not. In any case, the reason why it had been renamed was that Nik Te was born in Serbia. It was purely a memento.


    Kang De rejected, ¡°Thank you, I have an appointment.¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s smile was still appropriate. She took out a business card from her pocket. The design was exquisite and there was a faint perfume fragrance. She handed it to Kang De with both hands. ¡°My number and the number of the airport concierge. If you have any problems in Belgrade or even the entire Serbia, you can call us.¡±


    Kang De epted it politely. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Perhaps seeing that Kang De was unwilling to speak, the receptionist did not chat anymore.


    Just like in China, the ne stopped near the private terminal and passed through the VIP Express Customs Passage. Due to the visa waiver, they only needed to show their passports to pass. Money could make the world go round. This was aw that had never changed. Even if Kang De had arge amount of gold, cash, jewelry, and luxury watches in his bag, the security personnel ignored them.


    No one would think that he was here to smuggle, steal, or do bad things. How could a person traveling on a private ne do such a thing? The profit was not enough to cover the cost of flying once.


    Along the way, he could see a few ck-suited Russians at the entrance of the cold private terminal from afar.


    Kirov opened his arms and walked towards him with his warmest smile. ¡°Dear brother, wee to Serbia! Do you see the low, old buildings and scattered lights here? Do you feel gratified and happy to see the miserable and sad oue of the betrayer as a citizen of a socialist country that carries thest hope of equal freedom for humans?¡±


    ¡ªBrother, although I don¡¯t want to say this, wake up. Your Soviet Union is gone.


    The awkward but polite subtle smile on Kang De¡¯s face was interpreted by Kirov as ¡°not used to hugs¡±, so he unobtrusively retracted the enthusiastic hug shake and shook hands.


    He did not even dare to use strength.


    This was because after really seeing the other party face to face, the arms dealer who sold weapons and dealt with danger every day smelled an extremely familiar smell, causing him to subconsciously feel reserved.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De, is this the guest you arranged to meet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kirov whistled at the tall Serbian bespectacled woman in an office outfit. By the way, the average height of Serbian women was 167 centimeters.


    The receptionist smiled and said, ¡°Sir, please show me your valid document. Mr. Kang De is an honored guest of the Nik Te Airport. We maintain excellent cooperation with many high-quality clients of banks,panies, and foundations around the world and are responsible for the personal safety of every guest¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, as you wish.¡±


    Kirov took out his passport and handed it to the other party. The youngdy checked it meticulously and took photos with her phone. The arms dealer took the opportunity to bump Kang De with his shoulder. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve conquered this Serbian beauty¡¯s heart in a short period of time¡­ Do you want her to spend a romantic night with you? If you¡¯re shy, I can help you invite this good girl to your bed.¡±


    The Serbian girl who was checking her passport changed her expression slightly.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°You have to respect women.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± Kirov saw the opportunity extremely quickly. He raised his hands high and smiled at the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, good girl. My mother also taught me to respect women.¡±


    He handed over his card. ¡°If there¡¯s any difficult problem, you can call this number. I¡¯m an expert at dealing with problems. Any problems.¡±


    ¡°¡­Have a good trip, Mr. Kang De. If there¡¯s any problem, you can contact us.¡±


    After confirming it, the youngdy who was clearly frightened did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly bade farewell.


    After all, everyone knew the security of European countries. Guns, skin color, nationality, and money could make youwless.


    Kirov patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder intimately. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    One of the Russians¡¯ckeys walked forward and stretched out his hand. ¡°Sir.¡±


    Kang De handed the bag to the other party and Kirov introduced it warmly, ¡°My Guardian, my good brother, Dimitri from the signal g. You can¡¯t find a better professional than him.¡±


    The Signal g Special Forces, like Alpha, were the two rtively famous anti-terrorist forces in Russia. Of course, Kang De had heard the names of these two forces. However, what was more awkward was that the recent news he had heard of these two names was that the anti-terrorist elite from these two forces had nned a robbery of a Chinese businessman doing business in Russia¡­ Moreover, from the operation, it was obvious that he had been a repeat offender more than once.


    It was instantly low to the mantle.


    He handed the bag to the other party. For the sake of the Call of Duty series, Kang De shook Dimitri¡¯s hand. In the next moment, the pupils of the Russian who had retired from the Signal g Special Forces suddenly constricted.


    Kirov¡¯s expression was as usual as he smiled enthusiastically, ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother. We¡¯re going to a nearby military airport. The humanitarian supplies have been loaded and we¡¯re going through the final process.¡±


    After getting into Kirov¡¯s extended bulletproof car, Dimitri drove. The Russian and Kang De sat in the back. The other twockeys followed in the other car. As soon as the enthusiastic Russian got into the car, he opened the refrigerator and pulled out two bottles of vodka. ¡°Do you want some wine?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Gun.¡±


    ¡°Oh man, seriously, you¡¯re really a terrifying figure. I feel like I¡¯m a piece of pork hanging in a butcher¡¯s shop in front of you.¡±


    Kirov turned around and leaned forward to take something. ¡°Gun, gun, gun, I got them, you need them¡­ I¡¯m sorry, brother, but this phrase is really to my liking.¡±


    He exerted strength with both hands and took out a suitcase. ¡°About your needs,rade, I think this can meet your perfect requirements. Pursue extreme power, ignore the problem of weight, and attach a little importance to portability. Please allow me to solemnly rmend this genius work to you. It¡¯s a GM6 Lynx anti-materiel sniper rifle produced by the Geppard Company in Hungary¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 11.5 kilograms. Considering its shooting power and range, it¡¯s already extremely lightweight. The barrel is long and the back seat is recoil. It can shoot continuously and empty five shots in three seconds.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll use 14.5mm ammunition and provide a receable barrel and magazine, allowing it to bepatible with 12.7mm ammunition. The outstanding recoil structure makes it the onlyrge-caliber anti-materiel rifle that can shoot from a standing position or even a marching position!¡±


    ¡°Of course, the most genius design is portability!¡±


    He forcefully picked up the assembled sniper rifle, ¡°As you can see, it can be switched to carry mode. The barrel can be retracted into the receiver. The length in the carry mode is only 925mm, and it¡¯s even lower than some standard assault rifles. This is a f*cking anti-materiel sniper rifle, men!¡±


    Kang De took it and weighed it in his hand. He nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Then, he said to Kirov, ¡°Is there a shooting range nearby? Teach me to use it.¡±


    Hearing this, Dimitri, who was driving in front, nced at Kang De in the rearview mirror.


    Kirov smiled. ¡°Our destination is¡­ a semi-open super awesome shooting range.¡±


    The night view of Belgrade was not bad. ording to Kirov, there were seven million people in Serbia, two million of them in the capital. Their nightlife was rich in all kinds of ways.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re in a hurry, brother. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring you to enjoy the night charm here.¡±


    Kirov blinked and smiled a smile that all men understood. ¡°Now let¡¯s get some other guns.¡±


    About an hourter, two cars drove into the Batajnica Air Base with a triple guard post. Kirov¡¯s car drove straight in here. In the dim light, the Russian pointed at the steel wings hidden in the distance in the twilight. ¡°An-12, your personal property is in its stomach.¡±


    Kang De nced at the time. ¡°I¡¯ll be familiar with the firearms in 20 minutes and take off in 40 minutes.¡±


    ¡°No problem. The pilot and the procedures are all in ce,¡± Kirov said. ¡°Dimitri.¡±


    The bodyguard turned the steering wheel and drove the other way until he reached a semi-open warehouse-like building. A Serbian officer was already waiting.


    They got out of the car and Kirov walked toward the officer. As they chatted, he stuffed the thing in his hand into the other party¡¯s pocket. With the Serbian officer¡¯s bright and enthusiastic smile, it must be good stuff.


    Apart from the gun box in Kang De¡¯s hand, the otherckeys also carried a few boxes.


    ¡°Pleasee in, gentlemen.¡±


    Under the enthusiastic hospitality of the officer, they entered this semi-open shooting range. The lights inside were bright, like day, and there was a lingering smell of gunpowder.


    ¡°Money is everything. This is different from your country. Here, what money can buy is beyond imagination, because soldiers need money. He needs it, and so does Dimitri. Otherwise, why retire from the honor-filled signal g and be the bodyguard of an arms dealer?¡±


    The officer distributed noise-canceling earpieces. The powerful and elite former signal g officer, Dimitri, demonstrated to Kang De the loading, dismantling, shooting, and many other essentials of the Lynx rifle. Then the Russian looked at his boss as if asking if he wanted to perform a live-fire demonstration.


    Kang De nced at the time, then reached out and gently took the anti-materiel rifle from Dimitri¡¯s hand. He aimed it at the target and fired.


    He used one hand.


    Kirov was shocked and shouted, ¡°Brother, the posture is not¡­¡±


    His voice was quickly drowned by the intense explosion. A 14.5x114mm sniper rifle bullet cost dozens of dors. This meant the violent charge and iparable shooting power, as well as the huge sound and mes that could scare the tiger, lion, elephant, rhinoceros, hippopotamus, and even the tyrannosaur into a fool.


    The thick smoke dissipated, and the Russians opened their mouths.


    This was because they clearly saw this ferocious Chinese man holding a 14.5mm anti-materiel rifle with one hand and emptying the magazine of five bullets in one go. Under the weight of more than ten kilograms and the recoil when he fired, the muzzle did not even shake by a millimeter.


    Kirov muttered, ¡°F*ck¡­ is Chinese kung fu actually real?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Kang De nodded, then took off the poor bipod used to lie down and shoot to support the ground and threw it away.


    A fierce man did not need such an effeminate thing.


    He said to the stunned Kirov, ¡°Do you have essories? Give me a bay.¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301 Men Like It to Be Large and Cool

    301 Men Like It to Be Large and Cool


    ¡°Listen carefully! You two! Usually, when you fly to Africa, there¡¯s a reward of 10,000 dors. This time, I¡¯ll give you 20,000! 20,000 dors! It¡¯s enough for you to visit a prostitute every day for a year!¡±


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Kirov took out two stacks of dors and pped them in front of the two Serb pilots. He shouted, ¡°However, in exchange, from now on, that noble Chinese person over there is your Tsar! Your kind father! You¡¯ll do whatever he wants you to do!¡±


    ¡°Even if he wants to blow up this ne, the only thing you can do is get out of his ne as quickly as possible with that d*mned parachute on your backs. Do you understand?¡±


    One of the pilots said weakly, ¡°But sir, this An-12 is the property of the Serbian Air Force¡­¡±


    ¡°After it falls, it¡¯s mine! I¡¯ll pay! Do you understand?! I! Come! Pay!¡±


    Kirov frightened the pilots with the racial talent of the Russians and the bluff professional habit developed by the arms dealers the next day, then returned to the cabin behind the driver¡¯s seat.


    Theyout of the An-12 transport ne was like this. The small section behind the cockpit was the passenger cabin. It was about the size of two four-person booths. On the left was the luggage, and on the right was Kang De.


    He sat opposite Kang De and his smile was even more sincere than before.


    ¡°Friend,¡± Kirov asked, ¡°do you not need a guide and interpreter to follow? Or should I say, a fewckeys who can help you do some chores? I have a few people I can rmend.¡±


    Kang De shook his head. ¡°Thank you, Kirov, but they can¡¯t keep up with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡±


    Sitting opposite Kang De at close range, Kirov was actually a little reserved and his words were not as eloquent as before. ¡°Mr. Xie said that you need anguage interpreter. I¡¯ve already found one for you. There are a total of three. They can take shifts and serve you in their best state. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kirov, and thank you for the gun.¡±


    Hearing Kang De say this, Kirov became even more reserved. An awkward expression appeared on his face. He nced at the luggage seat on the left. There were gun and ammunition boxes fixed with seat belts.


    This was the beauty of the capitalist world. As long as there were enough benefits, one could not imagine how meticulous the service attitude of the businessmen would be.


    For example, Kirov wanted to give Kang De a souvenir. After hearing his request, therger and fiercer the better. Don¡¯t take the back seat and weight seriously. Although he quickly thought of a gun that met the requirements, he also considered that there must be something wrong with Kang De flying to Africa. It would be a little awkward if this gun was not suitable.


    Therefore, other than the GM6 Lynx, he had also prepared a series of normalbat weapons.


    They ranged from pistols to shotguns and assault rifles. There were all kinds, customized, and high-end. It was hung with many essories like a Christmas tree, giving customers the dual enjoyment of showing off and actualbat.


    He had even thought of the lines. ¡°My brother, I know that men like it to be big, satisfying, and exciting to use, but there are small benefits to being small, right? Let¡¯s try the small ones.¡±


    What was professional? What was service spirit?


    Back in the Northern Song Dynasty, Lu Zhishen had customized weapons in the cksmith shop at the market under Mount Wutai. As soon as he opened his mouth, he wanted to forge a 50 kilograms Buddhist staff. The cksmith shop¡¯s edict had returned him 62 kilograms and he had to add, ¡°When you can¡¯t use it, don¡¯t me me.¡± Now that Master Kang had asked for anti-materiel, not only did Kirov not speak, he had even thoughtfully prepared a backup. This firearms service could be said to be quite in ce.


    However, when he saw Kang De standing and firing anti-materiel rifles like a terminator, he realized that he wanted this to fight a war. Moreover, he indeed looked down on small-caliber weak weapons.


    If he had known earlier, he would have brought a car full of menagerie¡­


    Although Kang De had epted his brother¡¯s gun, Kirov still felt a little embarrassed.


    He said sincerely, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s toote this time. Next time, I¡¯ll prepare a weapon that really suits your taste. The Pfeifer Zeliska .600 revolver. I have it in my collection. It¡¯s made in Austria. It¡¯s 550mm long and weighs six kilograms. It might not look good if I say this, so let me describe it like this¡­¡±


    He gestured a size. ¡°The ammunition for this pistol is evenrger than my c*ck¡­¡±


    At this point, heughed out loud, ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m super brave, but to be honest, the ammunition of that gun is indeed super big, and there¡¯s also a huge revolverunched by Remington¡­¡±


    Kang De was interested.


    In ancient times, military weapons had the best performance, but it was different in the modern world. Under a limited budget, the most important indicator of military firearms was cheapness, followed by durability. As for power and performance, they had to be leaned back. The rich and gun enthusiasts were even more willing to spend money. The firearms they ordered did not have to consider the cost. Firearmspanies that specially served these people would always produce many shy guys.


    For example, the ultimate power pursuit. One had to understand the 33.7mm Elephant Hunting Gun. A pellet was half a kilogram. Shooting required two adult men toplete it¡ªone was responsible for firing, and the other was responsible for holding back to prevent the back seat of the gun from throwing the guy away.


    Kang De asked, ¡°For example, AA-12?¡±


    Kirov was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°This gun is simply theughing stock of the industry. Now that its reputation has risen, it¡¯s because they n to sell it for civilian use. Therefore, they spent a lot of money to advertise and imnt games and so on¡­ In fact, as a shotgun, it¡¯srge, has a close range, and is inflexible in terms of ammunition supply. The drum is toorge and is disqualified in terms ofpetitiveness, riot suppression, hunting, tactics, and so on. Its only advantage is also its greatest advantage. It¡¯s powerful and ferocious, but¡­¡±


    He shrugged and said, ¡°Now, the location of the shotgun is only the tool gun and the door opener. Even in closebat, the power of this fully automatic shotgun is too much. When it¡¯s really fired close, what¡¯s the difference between being shot by a No. 12 deer bullet and being shot by seven or eight No. 12 deer bullets? They¡¯ll all die.¡±


    ¡ªYes, this is what I want.


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of excess power or poor control.¡±


    In fact, it was said that the AA-12 was very maniptive.


    The reason was that it was useless in all aspects. On an asion that could be used in modern society, you would always have better, cheaper, lighter, and more practical substitutes.


    However, Kang De was not afraid.


    What a joke. What were the green-skinned afraid of? What were the elves afraid of?


    All the weapons he had obtained from the other party were basically prepared for the other world.


    What? From Africa?


    What a joke. With thebat strength disyed by the ck uncle in the news, even if he, Kang De, did not use all the hot weapons, he could only hold the axe and activate Time eleration. He could use the power of the Dragon God, use the magic scroll, circte his battle aura, and sprinkle spells. He could easily crush them with the power of the Fire Thief.


    Thebat experience of a cold weapons master was so empty, boring, and unattractive.


    ¡°Think of a way for me, my friend. I know that many serious countries restrict the flow and sale of powerful fully automatic weapons, but this world is not asw-abiding as we think, right?¡±


    Under the dim light of the cabin, Kang De¡¯s eyes became even more serene. He leaned forward slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with the quality service you provide and believe that other than earning enough remuneration, you¡¯ll also take the initiative to consider my interests. I have a feeling that this cooperation is only the beginning.¡±


    He pulled out a gold brick from the bag beside him and ced it on the table with a muffled sound.


    In the thousands of years of human civilization, countless people had gone crazy for this shiny precious metal.


    Kirov¡¯s gaze could not help but be attracted by this charming luster.


    ¡°This is the deposit.¡±


    Kang De pressed his hand on the gold brick. ¡°My friend, help me pay attention to some real, heavy firepower. Fatal, huge, cruel, and efficient. Help me pay attention too. Guns, cannons, anything that a person like me can use¡­ Perhaps I, who has already arrived in Africa, have to do business with you again.¡±


    His hand gently drew a line on the gold brick.


    The firm and heavy precious metal split into two, and the cut was as smooth as aser cut.


    He separated the other piece and smiled at the other party.


    ¡°This is a gift in return. Thank you for your gun.¡±


    The base tower gave the signal to allow takeoff. Kirov left the An-12 transport ne and watched the huge bird in the air drive towards the runway. Then, he returned to the car and dug out the two gold bricks that had almost cracked his pocket, and threw them aside. He held his heart and heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°F*ck, f*ck¡­¡±


    Dimitri turned. ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°No wonder even a Chinese tycoon like Xie Ligan has to respect and be afraid of him. F*ck, f*ck¡­¡± He said in Russian, ¡°I wasn¡¯t even so nervous when I went to see that ex-KGB employee¡­ He¡¯s clearly not angry and has always been very polite, but the feeling I get is that he can kill everyone he sees at any time¡­¡±


    At this point, he cursed again, ¡°F*ck, how embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°¡­If saying this will make you feel better.¡±


    Dimitri nced in the rearview mirror. ¡°This Chineserade has killed many people.¡±


    Kirov asked, ¡°A lot? How many?¡±


    The former signal g officer said, ¡°By the standards of the signal g, it¡¯s enough to be called a bloodthirsty maniac and a natural war maniac. However, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is¡­¡±


    Dimitri paused for a moment. This was what shocked him.


    ¡°This Chinese guy doesn¡¯t know how to use a gun.¡±


    There was dead silence in the luxurious bulletproof car, except for the roar of the engine in the distance.


    Watching the An-12 gradually soar into the air, Kirov swallowed.


    Then, he smiled, ¡°Ha! This has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s the Chinese captain or some other gic warrior nurtured by some secret. I don¡¯t care what massacre he wants to start by buying so many firearms. This is not the point. The point is that I have a new high-quality client!¡±


    He pped Dimitri¡¯s seat hard. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to choose more efficient humanitarian relief resources for our new client¡­ Speaking of which, could he really be a super warrior who has been frozen for decades?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Boss, but I know he¡¯s not as easy to talk to as that big-ass in America.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Dimitri. I knew from the moment I saw him that we would be very good partners and friends. I¡¯m an arms dealer who sells death, and he spreads it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Dimitri started the car and nced at the rearview mirror again, ¡°Boss, if this Chinese captain wants to spread death to Russia, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°What are you questioning? Dimitri, my brother, I¡¯m an arms dealer, but before this, I¡¯m Russian!¡±


    Kirov said righteously, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m praying silently that the weapons I sell to our Chineserades can be fired at will, but they¡¯re all empty and won¡¯t hurt any of our Russianpatriots.¡±


    The two Russiansughed at the same time, and theirughter echoed in the bulletproof car.


    The An-12 had already rushed into the clouds with powerful momentum.


    Previously, Xie Ligan had said that military transport nes were good in everything, but they were a little bumpy.


    ¡­A little?


    If an ordinary flying cup was pressed against the bulkhead, it would be fully automatic.


    Kang De missed the Gulfstream G650 extremely. Unfortunately, firstly, he could not transport firearms, and secondly, the pilots in the country were unwilling to fly here no matter what. Compared to President Xie¡¯s private ne, this An-12 was simply a tricycle.


    After flying for an hour or two, he sighed and prepared to hide in a quiet ce.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s try our best to fly steadily!¡±


    When the pilot saw himing, he turned around and said. Due to various reasons that could not be said, this busy pilot also knew Chinese. As for why, he really could not say.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very bumpy¡­ I¡¯ll go to the cargo cabin to take a look and satisfy my curiosity.¡±


    This could be considered a precaution.


    The two pilots smiled and nodded. Kirov had already made it very clear that these goods belonged to Chinese guests. They could do whatever they wanted.


    He closed the hatch and strolled through the wide cargopartment of the An-12. On both sides were tightly sealed wooden boxes and boxes. Modern technology had developed for a hundred years. Pure killing weapons, countless weapons, and ammunition.


    It was said that in war, thousands of bullets could only kill one person.


    However, that was for modern war.


    This was because the soldiers knew how to dodge, disperse, hide, and build temporary attacks. The war had been going on for a hundred years. They had already umted enough experience in how to dodge and deal with it.


    However, they did not know anything about the army of the era of cold weapons that emphasized dense formations.


    Kang De reached out to touch a wooden box. Suddenly, his expression changed.


    He took out the ¡°quantum signal generator¡± from his pocket.


    Light shed, shed, and shed.


    In an instant, Kang De¡¯s face froze.


    Although he had arranged two battle ns overnight to make countermeasures and ns to buy firearms, he still had the thought of getting lucky. He hoped that the elves did not attack and that he was just thinking too much.


    However, now, the light shed, indicating that the gori had already sent a signal.


    This meant that the elves had indeedunched an attack, and it was an attack on the gori and the others.


    Kang De took a deep breath.


    ¡°Thene.¡±


    He left the spatial coordinates and with a ck sh, brought a few boxes of weapons and ammunition to the white fog world.


    ¡°Prepare to fight.¡±


    Horus transformed into a chariot and unfolded the gun barrel like a hedgehog.


    ¡°I¡¯m always prepared.¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302 Less Than Eight Minutes

    302 Less Than Eight Minutes


    The rising sun had already risen, but the sky was already as red as blood. Dark clouds rolled, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The weather in a radius of dozens of kilometers was surrounded by a dangerous and terrifying aura.


    This meant that the concentration of elements here had already been greatly imbnced.


    The Elven Expeditionary Force¡¯s headquarters had already moved 30 kilometers away from the Red Maple City. Even from here, he could still hear the rumbling and muffled sound of the front line. The wind of war blew far away. Until here, there was a pungent smell. There were messengers shouting loudly everywhere and busy officers everywhere.


    The expeditionary army¡¯s lord, the intelligent and heroic Lord of Twilight, Sylvan Keller. He stared at thebat sand table for a long time. His advisors were scattered around. Some weremunicating in low voices, and others were also focused and thinking.


    ording to the order and n of the council, the expeditionary armyunched a huge beheading operation today, intending to take down the Red Maple City in a battle and end this war.


    The reason for starting another war was sufficient and righteous.


    Taking advantage of the truce, the evil and cruel Goethe people betrayed them andunched a surprise attack on the defenseless elf armies and cities everywhere. Although the Twilight soldiers resisted heroically, they were caught off guard and suffered heavy casualties. They had to take revenge. This despicable action would definitely be severely punished.


    Blood debts had to be paid with blood.


    Therefore, under the orders of the highestmander of the expeditionary army, Lord Sylvan Keller, the expeditionary armyunched a reasonable and legal revenge operation.


    The morale of the army was like a rainbow as they carried out all the orders without any objection.


    Now, below Red Maple City, the cruel and tragic siege had long begun. For the glory of Twilight, the elf warriors would take down this long-standing and glorious Goethe city and naturally obtain another destined great victory.


    It should have been like this.


    Soldiers should obey orders. Courage, tenacity, and loyalty were duties that had to be adhered to. They had to defeat powerful enemies for their country and obtain victory after victory. They had to seize more wealth,nd, and subjects for the queen. This was the oath of every elf soldier, and Sylvan Keller was one of them.


    He had thought that he would carry out the order without any confusion as usual and fight bravely.


    However, the situation this time was different.


    The Red Maple City was the oldest and longest-running great city of Goethe. Its defense was extremely tight, and it gathered the most essence and powerful strength of this country since the war.


    In themander-in-chief¡¯s battle n, attacking this city should be thest part of the Goethe war. He wouldpletely sweep away the resistance and support potential of the various ces. Then, he would gather the various expeditionary forces and gather as many energy-shaping mages and heavy magic devices as possible beforeunching a huge bombing operation against the Red Maple City.


    gue, fire, hail, lightning, earthquake¡­ They were unscrupulous, unrestrained, and patient.


    They would use a sowing discord, buy them off, sow discord, persuade them to surrender, incite them, burn the granary, and spread rumors to make Red Maple City fall into chaos. They would starve them to death, instigate them, and make them crazy¡­ Attack was thest choice. Only then could they obtain a perfect victory at the lowest price possible.


    This was his n.


    Persuading Grand Duke Goethe to take the initiative to surrender was the best choice. The second choice was to let this city fall into chaos and kill him. Attack was thest and worst choice.


    This was the best choice, the most reasonable choice, and the wisest decision.


    However, now, the famous Lord of Dawn Light finally realized something in pain. War was a continuation of politics, and it was natural that it would be controlled by politics, especially stupid politicians.


    If more than ten days ago, the Empress and the council still respected his judgment andmand as a Twilight General and did not restrain him too much, now, the will of the council had already interfered with the progress of the war.


    The beheading battle was hurriedlyunched. Although many military deceptions had been done, it was precisely because of this that the army that attacked first was not sufficiently prepared. Many pieces of heavy equipment were not in ce.


    What was worse was that Red Maple City seemed to be prepared.


    After discovering this, Sylvan Keller immediately reported to the council and asked to investigate if there was any information leak or even spying. However, this could only be considered making up for it. The Goethe people were already prepared. He had to fight this battle in this passive situation.


    However, the interference of the council was not limited to that.


    Threerge air force teams, powerful heavy magic devices, powerful dragoons, and hundreds of aerialbat mages¡­ The assistance promised by the council arrived on time.


    This powerful force was enough topletely rule the sky and give the expeditionary army a huge air advantage. It could even swoop down from the air to attack Red Maple City and cause huge chaos.


    These reinforcements could greatly speed up the siege.


    Lord of Dawn Light, who was extremely experienced on the battlefield, was confident.


    However, the council ordered that this army was not allowed to enter the battlefield immediately.


    The exnation was that before they yed their true role, they could not allow any damage or take any risks, because their mission was not to capture this city.


    Then what was their true mission?


    Sylvan Keller¡¯s gaze turned to the sand table in front of him.


    He could see the entire Goethe. Three different colored gs intertwined.


    The elves were green, and Goethe was blue. Their respective armies were of the same color as the upied area, and they each upied half of Goethe. It was the current stalemate.


    The third color was red.


    There was only a lonely area and even an army.


    However, it was the most important variable and power since the war began.


    The war was stopped, then the war continued, military mobilization, the council¡¯s scheme, the rushed beheading operation, the council¡¯s interference, and all the new ns surrounded this color.


    Or rather, it revolved around a certain person.


    This person was called Kang De.


    With the strength of the expeditionary army, it was enough to defeat Goethe easily. All the additional arrangements, backup ns, and ns now were only because of this person¡¯s appearance.


    The powerful air force and heavy magic artifact sent by the council were all prepared for him.


    As for the reopening of the war, other than the beheading team that rushed into Red Maple City, all the military operations and war ns along the way from Red Maple City to Valentine seemed to be in response to the war and were actually prepared for that Cathayan.


    The army, defense line, and restraining attack along the way.


    It was to stop him, test him, and consume him.


    The invincible elf army of the majestic world had actually done this for a human. This made Sylvan Keller feel that it was ridiculous and cautious.


    Clearly, that mysterious Cathayan was the greatest enemy he faced in this war.


    The five Dragon g Legions were instantly destroyed. Although he did not personally look at the tragic scene, he could see the power from countless information and descriptions.


    Today, more than a hundred thousand troops would gather under the city. There were even more troops in the surrounding area waiting to be deployed at any time. He was the highestmander of this huge army. If he did not deal with it well, these enthusiastic and brave boys would die meaninglessly like the tens of thousands ofrades outside Valentine City.


    It would be the new battle result and honor of that Cathayan.


    It became the new humiliation and wound of the Twilight Dynasty.


    He could not let this happen.


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t know how many elves are preparing for your arrival and hunting you¡­ Kang De, the Cathayan.¡±


    Lord of Dawn Light looked at the sand table and said silently, ¡°Victory will always belong to us¡­¡±


    At this moment, footsteps sounded outside. His Deputy Chief of Staff held a piece of information and strode in, ¡°Commander, the Wind Messenger has sent thetest battlefield information!¡±


    The young officer took a deep breath, ¡°¡­It¡¯s information from eastern Goethe!¡±


    The advisor who wasmunicating with each other, the silent advisor, and all the elves looked up.


    The military tent was terrifyingly quiet.


    Sylvan Keller handed over his seal and said indifferently, ¡°Read it.¡±


    The deputy took the seal and printed it on the seal of information. Brilliance shed, and the special sealing paint automatically fell off. The officer looked at the information on it a few times and shock shed across his face.


    ¡°Commander¡­¡± He calmed down and nced at the time, ¡°About 40 minutes ago, the servant army of the Savada Satellite Kingdom in the Harlem District was defeated. The entire organization was defeated. The spirit of the defeated army haspletely copsed. They can¡¯t gather the remaining troops at all and are all fleeing aimlessly. They were taken advantage of by the garrison of Bullen City to leave the city and attack without resisting¡­¡±


    Sylvan Keller¡¯s expression did not change, as if he did not care about this defeat at all. He looked at the sand table and pondered, ¡°In other words, he chose the Harlem District¡­¡±


    Then, themander nced at the still-stunned advisor. After saying that, he nced at the advisor.


    The elves woke up from a dream and began to analyze and record the next step of the strategic response.


    Be itbat courage or equipment standards, the servant army of the Savada Satellite Kingdom was at the standard of a second or third-rate army. Their merits weremendable, but they were loyal and cruel. This was an important quality of a dog.


    They were loyal to the elves and cruel to Goethe. They were suitable for defense and suppression.


    Themander did not expect them to be able to resist for long.


    He only let them attack Bullen City in the name of ughtering the city and allowed them to have fun as they pleased after breaking through. If they could attract Kang De¡¯s attention and restrain his energy and test some of the other party¡¯sbat methods, it would be considered that they had disyed their value.


    If he could consume one of Kang De¡¯s destructive attacks, he could award the Savada Satellite Kingdom. Even if they werepletely wiped out, they could be considered to have contributed to Twilight.


    Themander casually said, ¡°I remember that this servant army isposed of 8,000 people, including 2,100 Savada shield crossbowmen, 1,000 desert hunters, 4,000 spearmen, an elite cavalry, and our officer instructor regiment¡­ How long did theyst?¡±


    The deputy did not answer immediately. He confirmed the information again and looked up.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s less than eight minutes.¡±


    ¡­


    Eight thousand people.


    Eight minutes.


    Sylvan Keller¡¯s face froze for a moment, and a trace of shock shed through his eyes.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Kang Deunched a forbidden spell attack simr to the one outside Valentine City?¡±


    The deputy said softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. ording to the report of the secret scout, we didn¡¯t discover any swords of light or violent vibrations simr to the battle of Valentine, nor did we discover any signs of a meteorite colliding on the battlefield¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Then how did they lose?!¡±


    All the advisors present were also attracted.


    The deputy stammered and handed the information over, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s better for you to¡­¡±


    ¡°Read it!¡±


    Sylvan Keller nced at the seriousness and even uneasiness in the eyes of the surrounding advisors and shouted, ¡°Read it out loud! Let everyone hear it! Let everyone understand what enemy they¡¯re facing!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The officer who brought the information said, ¡°¡­The Savada army that was in formation and preparing to attack Bullen City was attacked. The iconic alchemical chariot of the Cathayan, Kang De, appeared behind a team of Sawada shield crossbowmen through spatial teleportation. It only took less than 30 seconds to kill an entire phnx of 700 soldiers. The survivors only heard a series of violent explosions, mes, and explosions¡­¡±


    ¡°To use his description, ¡®Hundreds of people fell like wheat blown down by a strong wind.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Our scouts discovered many sharp metal arrows at the scene. These metal arrows pierced through the battle shield, leather armor, and flesh. An arrow can make a soldier lose all hisbat strength or directly die. We deduce that this is a Cathayan mechanism, including the alchemical chariot that can transform into a steel giant. It¡¯s also a product of that mechanism.¡±


    ¡°That strange crossbow created by the mechanism technique can shoot an arrow without a bolt. It¡¯s extremely powerful. The exact power is still being analyzed. My initial guess is that it¡¯s not inferior to the armor-piercing heavy arrow shot by the arrow regiment soldiers.¡±


    ¡°In addition, among the crossbow bolts fired by the other party, there are enchanted arrowheads and explosive crossbow bolts. However, there are not manypared to ordinary crossbow bolts, but they still caused huge damage.¡±


    The deputy nced at the expressionlessmander and continued, ¡°More than one defeated soldier saw Kang De. He disyed an extremely powerful spatial teleportation ability that was even enough to carry that terrifying alchemical chariot to space jump. This is his attack method. At the beginning of the battle, he jumped three times in a row before the Savada army could react and annihted three infantry phnxes¡­¡±


    Sylvan Keller said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the officers do anything?!¡±


    ¡°Captain Hein of the officers¡¯ teaching regiment has done his best and is loyal, Commander.¡±


    As the deputy read the information, he said, ¡°At the beginning of the surprise attack, Captain Hein immediately organized a defense and ordered the remaining soldiers to immediately disperse into small teams to form a shield and defend. He also ordered the mages to enhance defense spells and the cavalry and crossbowmen to shoot from above¡­¡±


    The elves were engrossed in listening and nodded slightly. If they were the ones present, they could not do better in the face of this sudden and unprecedented attack.


    Themander¡¯s tone softened. ¡°How¡¯s the effect?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s useless. The third-rate servant army of the Kingdom of Savada doesn¡¯t have decent military attainment. Under such circumstances, they can¡¯t immediately and perfectly respond to Captain Hein¡¯smand.¡±


    The adjutant said, ¡°Captain Hein sent half of the mages to assist the army in defense and led the officers to charge, trying to interfere and restrict the movement of the alchemical chariot¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªThen this venerable lord died for the country.¡±


    ¡°He died from a sneak attack.¡±


    ¡°Two humans have barged into the battlefield. There¡¯s evidence that one of them is Hillmelia Tedrell, Grand Duke Goethe¡¯s adopted sister, Sword Saint Snowfall from the War God City.¡±


    ¡°The second is the leader of the Crimson Mercenary Group who rose in the past two months. She was the Crimson Queen who helped Kang De at the end of the battle of Valentine. She brought Sword Saint Snowfall into the battlefield at a terrifying speed. The two of them joined forces and killed Lord Hein. They also killed all the members of the officer¡¯s teaching team in just a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Then, the Crimson Queen broke through the curved defense built by the mages with a single strike. The alchemical chariot took the opportunity to charge. The heavily injured Savada troops lost control of the teaching team and immediately fell into a huge defeat. In the face of loud bangs, mes, explosions, and death, they lost all their courage.¡±


    ¡°As for the alchemical chariot, it followed behind them and shot them down one by one. The battlefield is filled with broken limbs, horizontal corpses, rivers of blood, smashed faces, and wailing soldiers who slowly bleed to death. Soldiers who have fallen into fear and copsed, soldiers who have already been frightened into idiots¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to the scout, the extremely pungent smell on the battlefield can¡¯t dissipate, like¡­¡± The deputy swallowed and said softly, ¡°The smell of the sulfur fire pool, the aftertaste of hell.¡±


    There was dead silence in the tent.


    A momentter, themander asked, ¡°What about General Savada, whomands this army? I remember that he¡¯s an outstanding spellcaster and is outstanding enough by the standards of the elves.¡±


    ¡°¡­He died at Kang De¡¯s hands.¡± The deputy looked for information, ¡°A soldier with a mental breakdown witnessed all of this, but his words are crazy and ridiculous and not credible.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said, ¡®The ck-haired demon ate the general.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The elves present knew Kang De¡¯s information like the back of their hands and were unwilling to believe such ridiculous and stupid words. However, when they heard of such a ridiculous defeat, that unheard weapon, that tragic battlefield, the aura that was like a sulfur fire pool, and the terrified words of the soldiers¡­


    They still felt an uncontroble chill in their hearts.


    This was because that person was Kang De.


    He summoned the Sword of Heaven to destroy the five legions. The legendary Forbidden Spell Envoy was their enemy.


    The expeditionary armyunched a surprise attack and surrounded Red Maple City.


    Therefore, the man set off from Valentine.


    He was here.


    Eight minutes to defeat an army that could not be said to be weak. 8,000 people, eight minutes.


    It was as if it was announcing that this was only the beginning.


    Then, the elves indeed understood¡ªthe Destroyer was about to arrive.


    In the strange silence, Sylvan Keller¡¯s voice broke it.


    ¡°This is the enemy we¡¯re facing.¡±


    ¡°Powerful, mysterious, and pitifully little information.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know his limit, his attack method, his trump card, or anything. The only thing we know is that if heunches the move of the Battle of Valentine above our heads and we can¡¯t intercept or stop it, you, me, and all of us, hundreds of thousands of soldiers, will forever stay in a foreignnd like the tens of thousands ofrades of Valentine.¡±


    ¡°This is the enemy we¡¯re facing.¡±


    Themander looked at the faces of his aides until they looked away.


    ¡°Are you afraid? Afraid of a human?¡±


    To the elves, the provocation was very simple. Just this sentence couldpletely burn their self-esteem. Their young faces raised again and their cheeks flushed.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    They denied and retorted one after another.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re afraid and uneasy.¡±


    Themander-in-chief ruthlessly exposed this pretense.


    ¡°This is not something shameful. I¡¯m afraid too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this war will fail. I¡¯m afraid that countless wonderful boys won¡¯t be able to go home. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to respond to the demands this country has on me. I¡¯m afraid to die. We¡¯re all afraid.¡±


    He looked at those faces and his tone became excited.


    ¡°¡ªBut so what if I¡¯m afraid?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that we have to wag our tails and beg because we¡¯re afraid? Could it be that because Kang De said that I can kill you and tten your capital, we have to submit because of such ckmail and threat?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that we have to admit defeat dejectedly and let the various countries mock us and no longer respect us? Could it be that the 60,000 soldiers he killed will forget such a blood feud and pretend that nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that as long as he res, we have to offer everything he wants? Money,nd, soldiers, wealth, those things our ancestors obtained with their blood, can it be that we have to hand them over?!¡±


    ¡°¡ªHe even wants to marry our Empress!¡±


    Thisst sentencepletely ignited the anger of the young and hot-blooded officers.


    They roared angrily and cursed.


    ¡°We might die. We¡¯re afraid, but this is not a reason for us to give up and submit. We¡¯re clearly afraid and terrified, but we still fight. This is a truly brave person!¡±


    Sylvan Keller waved his fist forcefully. ¡°Kill him! Avenge ourrades! Kill him! Clean up the humiliation of Twilight! Kill him! No one can make our great country submit!¡±


    The advisors roared wildly, and even the officers who had heard the news roared.


    ¡°Tell me! My Deputy Chief of Staff!¡± Themander-in-chief pointed at the elf who had just read the information, ¡°Does Kang De¡¯s attack have no weakness at all? Is his attackpletely unstoppable?¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡±


    The other party roared, ¡°Kang De¡¯s special crossbow is powerful, but the range is limited! With the weight of the crossbow and the size of the chariot, he won¡¯t have many crossbow bolts. There will be a time when they¡¯re exhausted!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Themander pointed at another elf. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a tactical method to deal with him?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The elf also roared, ¡°Heavy armor! Sir! Shield! Sir! Magic! Sir!¡±


    ¡°What about you?! What¡¯s your answer?!¡±


    Another elf roared and replied, ¡°Limit mobility! Scatter the formation! Interfere with the transmission with mages! Use the huge beast to knock over his chariot, sir!¡±


    The other advisors also spoke.


    ¡°Very good! This is the answer I want, boys!¡±


    Sylvan Keller pped the table forcefully. ¡°We have many elves, many intelligent good elves who graduated from military school and are familiar with countless battle examples! You have intelligence and a sharp battlefield sense. You can see through the enemy¡¯s weakness, just like wolves!¡±


    He pointed at the huge sand table.


    From Valentine to Red Maple City, there was a line of defense. The army, the upied area, the huge human advantage of the elves, countless servant troops, and many consumables.


    ¡°We still have many opportunities. Many servant armies dream of dying for Twilight!¡±


    He roared, ¡°There have been many opportunities to experiment with your method and test his limit to force out his trump card! From now on, I want you to sort out the battle n and transmit it to the next army. Additionally equip them, add mages, and modify the spell n. Then, closely monitor and analyze the movement of Kang De and the others. Intercept him, consume him, and force him!¡±


    ¡°Kang De only has one chance!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have more and more methods. Our battle n will be richer and richer, and Kang De will use fewer and fewer trump cards. We¡¯ll gradually pull away and gradually obtain an advantage¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll¡­ kill him in the sky of Red Maple City!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Their unanimous answers shook the military tent.


    ¡°Captain of the Personal Guards!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±


    The elf beside him pressed his sword and went up.


    Sylvan Keller pointed at the side wall of the tent behind him. ¡°Go find me a banner! Write down Kang De¡¯s progress and hang it here for everyone to see. Everyone can see it at all times. Kang De is here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord! May I ask what to write?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write it myself!¡±


    A momentter, a banner hung in the tent, bing a buff to urge his advisors to work hard.


    ¡°The demon from Cathay has crossed Harlem.¡±

 Chapter 303 - 303 Until You Die

    303 Until You Die


    The An-12 roared through the clouds.


    Kang De pushed open the door of the cargo cabin and returned to his seat in the narrow cabin. He sat down.


    Extreme fatigue appeared on his face.


    To the two Serbian pilots, only a few minutes had passed, but Kang De had already wreaked havoc in the other world,pletely severing, shattering, and ughtering an army of thousands.


    He summarized his experience, confirmed the power, interrogated the information, and nned the next route.


    In the end, he returned.


    He also had to transport arge number of firearms on the ne to the white fog world for Horus to use and modify.


    He also had to move cement blocks of about the same weight from the white fog world to bast them to prevent the ne¡¯s load from falling rapidly and attracting the attention, doubts, and uneasiness of the pilots.


    The previous battle was only the beginning.


    The firearms and ammunition used in this conflict were mainly small-caliber rifles and grenades from the Golden Triangle. They were extremely effective against targets wearing leather armor and light iron armor.


    However, against a few enchanted heavy armor and magic defenses, the effect was not so good. It required enchanted bullets, righteous strengthening, or the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall to break through the defense.


    This was clearly only a second or third-rate servant army.


    The training level, equipment situation, and even fighting spirit were far inferior to the Dusk Legion.


    Perhaps he would be stopped or restrained by stronger enemy troops next.


    However, it did not matter. Horus was upgrading and strengthening his equipment nervously.


    The 12.7mm caliber APEI would verify if the armor of the elf soldiers was harder than the armor of the modern IFV.


    If that was not enough, there were also boxes of RPG bullets and automatic grenadeunchers.


    There was also the white phosphorus mortar.


    There were also arms dealers sending goods online.


    There was also the French military base in Comoros.


    They patrolled the area and rented French battleships around the ind¡¯s naval base.


    Thew of victory had already been decided.


    Kang De raised his head and leaned against the bumpy and trembling bulkhead of the transport ne. He let out a long breath.


    He nced at the watch on his wrist. It had been about an hour since he arrived in the other world and finished moving the firearms. Now, he was finallypletely rxed.


    No, he was not rxed.


    The blood and smoke on his body did not seem to have been washed clean.


    Although he had long fired, although he had killed in Glory Sand Town, and although he had experienced Valentine¡¯s bloody battle, this battle was the first one-sided ughter he had experienced.


    It was the crushing of advanced civilizations against backward civilizations in the sense of war.


    The formation, defense, dense arrangement, and group battle promoted in the era of cold weapons became the death knell. The armor used to resist swords, spears, halberds, and crossbows were no different from paper in the face of gunpowder weapons. They did not know what had happened at all and fell in batches.


    Their limbs were broken, their chests were pierced, and their heads were beaten into pancakes. In the blood fog that continuously rose, their fragile bodies trembled like a doll. One after another, row after row.


    Apletely hit bullet would make a person lose all theirbat strength. No matter where it struck, even if it was not a fatal vital part, it would still lose arge amount of stamina and incapacitate them. The movies were all lies. No one could continue to fight with a few bullet holes. One was enough.


    There were no longer any brave soldiers. There were only people who had been struck, their heads were nk, and they had fallen into a breakdown. People who were crying and wailing rolled, wriggled, and twisted on the carpet formed by flesh and corpses, and fled in all directions like frightened livestock.


    However, the bullet would shoot into their backs and knock them to the ground.


    The wheels would run over them and crush them into the soil.


    The roar of the Hummer¡¯s engine was like the roar of a steel dragon. There were many voices mixed in his ears, and the sound of automatic weapons roaring and firing sounded in unison. The shells fell into the car and emitted a light sound. The wheels rubbed the ground and the flesh and bones, and the body of the car continuously trembled as it advanced. There were also the screams of the enemy, the blood fog that filled the sky, and the dissipated smoke. It was a life that was even more humble than grass.


    Kang De witnessed all of this through the strengthened windshield.


    The windshield wipers continuously brushed the flesh and blood sttered on it to the side. Apart from the automatic weapons that kept firing, there were also a few cold chainsaws, circr saws, and sharp spears that added sharp enchantment. Wherever they went, there was a storm of blood. This was not an exaggeration¡­ A bloody and intense massacre.


    Kang De was involved.


    He instructed Horus to rush left and right and continuously take ammunition from the white fog world. He extracted and destroyed the shells thrown in the car on arge scale and used the specially strengthened Lynx rifle to focus on high-value targets. The barrel was enchanted, the ammunition was enchanted, and the 14.5mm bullet destroyed everything.


    He even brought the Autobot to perform a spatial jump and appear anywhere the enemy did not want him to appear. Then, he shot out a metal storm that destroyed everything.


    Knock, kill them, and fight over there. I¡¯ll do this.


    In that short seven to eight minutes of battle, these were the words that were used the most frequently.


    Then, he would obtain an overwhelming victory.


    The enemy could not fight back at all.


    Humans had attacked each other for thousands of years and developed their efficiency and scale to the extreme. This was the first time modern killing techniques had officially appeared in the other world and obtained such results.


    Even Sword Saint Snowfall was shocked.


    It was a huge victory that was enough to praise and even enter the history books.


    However, what victory brought was not excitement and satisfaction.


    Those enemies were not elves, but servant armies sent by the vassal countries of the Twilight Dynasty. They were also humans like Goethe and were not sharp-eared foreign races like the elves.


    They were not elites, at least far less than the elites of the Twilight Legion. The war Kang De had participated in earlier was also extremely intense, but the elves had always had the advantage. Moreover, they were tenacious and unyielding. Even if they fell into a disadvantageous situation, these warriors of the Twilight Dynasty would fight to the death and not retreat unless themander ordered them to retreat.


    These people would wail, cry, and escape.


    Killing soldiers and killing civilians were two different things.


    Defeating powerful enemies and ughtering weak troops were two different things.


    Kang De looked up at the window in silence. His hands kept clenching and unclenching.


    Some things were done, but it did not mean that he was used to it.


    However, at the same time, there were some things that he had to do no matter how unustomed he was.


    He would use as harsh a method as possible to quickly, efficiently, and terrifyingly annihte the enemy. He wouldpletely defeat them, disperse them, and destroy them, causing them to lose the ability to reorganize, preventing them from doing evil again, andpletely withdraw from the battle sequence to intimidate them.


    Only this could intimidate and intimidate the Elven Expeditionary Force and all the armies along the way, making them realize the oue of stopping them and the oue of doing evil.


    However, Kang De suddenly recalled the Matabele Warunched by the British South Africanpany in 1893. That was the first time the Maxim machine gun had been recognized by the world ten years after its invention.


    Inte rumors said that the British army had used only 50 people and four Maxims to defeat an army of 5,000 Matabele people and kill at least 3,000 people in that war. This was the wrong statement because at that time, the British army had at least a few hundred white soldiers and a thousand native troops apanying them¡ªbut in any case, these four terrifying harvesting scythes hadpletely kicked off the era of firearms to some extent.


    What Kang De was curious about was what the archers of the four heavy machine guns would think after the war when they looked at the river that was stained with blood and the corpses of the thousands of Matabele warriors who still fearlessly charged in the face of terrifying heavy firepower and were torn, torn, and strangled to death¡­


    ¡°¡­Sir?¡±


    The front passenger gently opened the door and stuck his head out. ¡°We heard you. Do you need anything to eat? Mr. Kirov has provided us with enough food and drinks¡ªor a ss of wine?¡±


    Kang De invited him to sit.


    Then, he asked this question.


    In any country, as long as it was a pilot who had graduated from formal training, his education and cultural attainment were not bad, especially these two pilots with military backgrounds. They naturally knew Maxim¡¯s history and knew that this terrifying firearm that killed the most was nothing.


    On the first day of the Battle of the Somme, the British suffered 60,000 casualties.


    Many of them had been swept out by the Maxim gun.


    ¡°What do those British gunners think?¡±


    One of the Serbs took a fierce bite of the roasted meat. They were once Soviets and had endured NATO bombing. They had new and old grudges. How could they be nice to Western countries?


    He cursed, ¡°Sir, I bet those executioners will only feel very happy. That¡¯s the war started by the British South African Company, a war against the local cks. How could the British at that time treat cks as humans? They¡¯ll be awarded medals. These Western pigs are all b*stards!¡±


    ¡­That was true.


    Kang De only forced a smile and stopped talking.


    The Serbian was very obedient. Although he did not know what had happened, he could tell that the Chinese guest was no longer interested in talking. Moreover, for some reason, sitting opposite this gentleman made him extremely ufortable.


    There was even an inexplicable fear.


    How strange. He clearly did not feel this way when he boarded the ne¡­


    He wisely bade farewell and left Kang De many specialties of Serbia¡ªmainly meat, meat, and more meat. The people of this country were the type who only ate meat.


    Kang De looked out the window at the silent night sky.


    His hand was trembling slightly, and his eyes were not calm.


    No one could still eat and drink as if nothing had happened after beating thousands of people into pieces in a few minutes. This time was different from the mass bombardment outside Valentine City.


    However, this was different from the British. It was not invasion or plunder, but stopping it. Instead, it was stopping plunder, stopping the war, protecting his family¡­ No matter how cruel it was, he had to continue.


    The long wait was even more torturous than a bloody battle.


    The war in the other world had already begun. His rtives on Earth were detained by the crazy Gambia soldiers, and he did not have the ability to teleport thousands of kilometers in an instant.


    Before he could interfere in this matter, he was only on the way.


    On the other side, if the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall wanted to maintain their stamina andbat strength and deal with the interception and attack of the army along the way, it would probably take a day or so to cross a thousand miles and arrive at the Red Maple City.


    On Earth, it would take almost a day to take a ne and travel. If he went there, he still had to investigate and interrogate information to confirm his father¡¯s location before he could save him¡­


    God knew how long it would take.


    In this long and necessary time, as long as the elves¡¯ surprise attack seeded or a certain node of the beheading battle obtained major victory progress, the battle of Red Maple City would end early.


    In this long and necessary time, as long as a certain d*mned Gambia soldier pulled the trigger for some idiotic reason, he would never see his father again.


    His two-front battle n was not perfect or foolproof.


    As long as a small change happened, it would be toote.


    Kang De leaned against the side wall. The light shone, and the window vaguely reflected his face and eyes.


    If the Serbian pilot was still sitting opposite him, he should be able to discover the source of his previous panic. The blood color and killing intent contained in those eyes had already quietly been revealed.


    If it was toote, if he could not make it¡­


    ¡ªThen I won¡¯t leave¡­


    Until all of you die.


    ¡­

 Chapter 304 - 304 Kill Everyone Who Shoots at Us or Prepares to Shoot at Us

    304 Kill Everyone Who Shoots at Us or Prepares to Shoot at Us


    At 7 AM local time.


    The An-12 traveled south from Serbia, crossed the Mediterranean, and entered Africa.


    It finallynded at the airport in Senegal.


    By the way, as the cosmic power that punched the American Empire, kicked the Soviet Union, and looked down on the European Union, the only country on Earth that an impressive country like Gambia liked was Senegal.


    The two countries maintained good rtions and deep friendship.


    The reason for this was not because the two countries had a long historical friendship, nor was it because Senegal maintained the respect he deserved for Gambia, but because of the geographical location of the two countries.


    The country of Gambia was almost surrounded by Senegal geographically. Moreover, there were more than a thousandnd forces in Gambia, and the regr army of Senegal was 16,000.


    Therefore, although Gambia could sweep through the North American continent in a few days and destroy the entire Soviet Union in seven days, he lowered himself and maintained the simple friendship of an African brother country with the weak Senegal.


    Now that Gambia had invaded Comoros and the two countries were fighting, the airports in their respective territories had already been closed. Kang De could onlynd at the Senegalese airport adjacent to Comoros.


    Then, he would think of a way to cross the border and reach the smallest country in Africa.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    The two Serbian pilots shook his hand. ¡°These goods of yours?¡±


    Kang De patted the two of them on the shoulder. ¡°My people wille and take them away. The two of you can rest at the airport for a few hours and everything can be done quietly.¡±


    The Serbian nodded tactfully.


    They had done this many times and knew the principle of asking less and seeing less. This was a necessary quality to make a fortune in silence for a long time. In any case, their mission was to fly. They would deliver the goods and leave with money.


    Kirov offered double the price. That was enough. Even if the Chinese man used magic to make these firearms disappear into thin air, it had nothing to do with them.


    They said politely, ¡°Alright, sir. We¡¯ll send you through customs.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t trouble the two of you¡­¡±


    ¡ªGo wherever you have to go.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± the captain said. ¡°You¡¯ve never been to Africa, right? You don¡¯t understand this ce. I don¡¯t mean to be disrespectful, but in Africa, especially in front of the hyenas at the customs and airport, two white faces will save you a lot of unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and finally agreed.


    His greatest goal ining to Africa was to save his father. He did not want toplicate matters.


    Under themand of the tower, the ne was moored. Kirov¡¯spany had long formed a cooperative rtionship with this airport. Nothing had changed. The three of them left the ne. It was much hotter than they had imagined, but the sky was very blue and the smell of sand blew in the air.


    However, the airport terminal was actually much more beautiful and tall than he had imagined.


    The Serbian said that it had been built by foreign countries. There were only one or two ces in the entire city that could be seen.


    When he got on the ferry and headed to the terminal, the difference between him and Serbia and his country was obvious.


    There was no receptionist, only a ck driver driving. When he saw Kang De, he was clearly very happy. He shouted ¡°Boss¡± with a cheeky smile. It was actually Chinese. Then, he drove the convertible that clearlycked maintenance and arrived at the terminal with a crooked rumble.


    After arriving, the ck driver immediately turned around and quickly sized up the three of them. His gaze swept past the two white people¡¯s faces and stopped on Kang De, the Asian.


    Then, he stretched out his hand.


    The captain sitting at the side shouted in French. He took out a folded banknote from his pocket and threw it at the other party, gesturing for Kang De to get out of the car.


    ¡°The customs of all the countries in Africa are a bunch of f*cking feces. They¡¯re extremely greedy and shameless. Sir, I know you Chinese pursue humble and friendly qualities, but please believe me. In this ce far from civilization, those outstanding qualities are useless.¡±


    The knowledgeable Serbian said.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I saw it.¡±


    When the ck driver saw Kang De, the surprise in his eyes was not because he had seen the legendary humble, and calm citizen of the country who knew martial arts.


    Instead, it was a reflexive greedy surprise.


    Generally speaking, the reason why he could cultivate this reflex must be because he had already seeded many times.


    However, rescuing his father was the most important thing. He did not want toplicate matters.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±


    In the barely clean toilet cubicle, Kang De locked the door and activated his ability to jump back into the cabin. Then, he swept away all the guns and ammunition in the passenger and cargo cabins and threw them back into the white fog world.


    About two to three minutester, he pushed open the door and looked at the Serbian guarding outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soon, Kang De realized that the other party¡¯s description of the African customs was true.


    He also understood why his father had been unwilling to let hime to Africa to y.


    Xie Ligan arranged everything to go to Serbia, and Kirov handled part of the trip to Africa. Kang De¡¯s passport had already been stamped with an exit permit record from the Serbian military and he had a new identity. He was a phnthropist and volunteer from China who hade to support the African brothers.


    This was almost wless. At the very least, the various proofs that the African customs personnel could not see any problems were useless. The ck auntie from the customs stretched out her enthusiastic hand and gestured for the phnthropists from China to support her African sister first.


    Otherwise, all kinds of problems would appear in the passport and identity certificate of the Chinese brother. If he did not pay, he would be locked in a small ck room for 24 hours. He would waste time and even be expelled.


    Yes, he openly stretched out his hand and made it clear.


    This kind of thing was simply ridiculous and unimaginable in the eyes of the Chinese, but in Africa, this waspletely normal. Be it the staff, the people waiting in line, or the staff beside them, everyone turned a blind eye to this. People were reaching out and paying.


    Kang De handed over two hundred dors.


    In exchange, he received the other party¡¯s most enthusiastic service and smile.


    They passed the security check.


    The security officer looked at the brand-new military notebook in Kang De¡¯s bag as if he was facing a great enemy. He sized it up for a long time before saying that he was not sure if this thing was dangerous and had to confiscate it.


    It was also called open robbery.


    At this moment, the two Serbians who had passed through the customs pressed over and berated the ck man in a vivid and arrogant French ent. Due to the history of colonization, the worship of African cks, especially those who had a colonial history, was simply branded in their bones.


    Since the noble white man had appeared, there was no need to detain him.


    300 dors.


    ¡°This is why I hate the African customs,¡± the Serbian said unhappily. ¡°These guys are simply hopeless. Anyone who has been to Africa will not have the slightest fantasy or confidence in the future of this ce. They¡¯re simply not part of civilization¡­ F*ck!¡±


    He suddenly cursed.


    This was because two fat ck heads slowly rose from the esctor in front of him.


    When the police officer in police uniform and carrying a gun saw them, he walked straight over and revealed a smile that was the same as the driver from before. He stretched out his ck bear-like palm. ¡°You! Money!¡±


    This scene was really too crude. The Serbian was furious and protested angrily in French. However, the two police officers were unmoved and spoke to him neither servile nor overbearing. They even touched the gun at their waists.


    Expressionless, Kang De took out a thousand dors and gave them five hundred each.


    Therefore, the police also performed a face-changing stunt, revealing their snow-white teeth. They gave Kang De a thumbs up and said in stiff and broken English, ¡°Chinese, great!¡±


    After the two b*stards left, the two Serbs cursed softly, ¡°D*mn, someone from the customs must have told these two. We¡¯re Serbians. D*mn, if I had a French passport, how could they dare to speak like this just now? They even had to kneel down and lick my shoes!¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Customs?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re all colluding to announce the news. Whichever person has money is easy to ckmail. The police at the airport will earn another sum. They¡¯re all viins, hooligans, and scum, especially these police officers. They¡¯re on duty at the airport during the day and are robbers at night. I¡¯ve heard many such things. They¡¯ll target foreignpanies, especially Asianpanies, and fine and ckmail them. The traffic police like to stop Chinese cars the most¡­¡±


    Another Serbian said to Kang De, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­ Even if we didn¡¯t pay just now, this police officer wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to us.¡±


    ¡°What if there¡¯s really a conflict? What if they want to capture us?¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill everyone in the airport police station.¡±


    This sounded like a joke, but for some reason, the Serbian did notugh.


    ¡°Alright, the next step is the exit,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here. I hope there¡¯ll be a chance to cooperate next time. The two of you, have fun and return safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them politely bade farewell and could not help but say, ¡°Sir, the security here is very bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°I have help.¡±


    The two of them watched Kang De leave, then looked at each other and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    For some reason, in front of this Chinese person, they were always soft and did not dare to speak loudly.


    The moment he stepped out of the airport, Kang De was stunned.


    The Serbian said that the airport had been built with foreign help. Usually, this was the only ce in the entire city to see it.


    That was indeed the case.


    It was a white, beautiful, tall airport with pirs.


    Outside were low brick houses that stretched as far as the eye could see. There were very few tall buildings. There were more ck faces beside them, and many were white, but there were very few yellow-skinned faces.


    Along the way, many gazes focused on Kang De.


    He sized it up on his wrist, pocket, and backpack.


    Dust rose. It was noisy. Fast and indistinguishablenguages sounded incessantly. There was also the ear-piercing sound of a horn. Kang De carried his bag and walked down the steps alone.


    There was no limited flow or order. It was even worse than the bus station in the country¡¯s county city. Fortunately, the taxi logo was almost universal. Kang De saw a dusty taxi.


    ¡°Do you speak English?¡±


    The driver grinned excitedly. ¡°Yes! Yes! Where?¡±


    Although he had a Transformer, he could not summon it in public. Kang De nned to find a taxi to bring him to the wilderness and shout for his iron son to go straight to Comoros.


    He took out his phone and searched Google Maps, wanting to confirm his destination.


    The driver took out a map from the car. ¡°Map?¡±


    Kang De nodded and casually ced his phone on the roof of the car to carefully size up this yellowed map.


    At this moment, a young ck man in a jersey walked past Kang De and suddenly grabbed his phone at lightning speed. He pushed through the crowd and quickly ran into the distance.


    Most of Kang De¡¯s attention was on the map. When he reacted, he grabbed back, but he missed. He turned to look at the driver, who shrugged at him with an innocent expression.


    Kang De took a deep breath, tightened his backpack, and chased after the thief.


    Laughter sounded beside him. The ck people on both sides were looking at this Chinese man who seemed to be very rich. Seeing this, theyughed at the same time. Seeing that he began to chase, some people even pretended to stop him.


    A bearded white manughed loudly and even bent down, pping his hands and shouting like a rugby coach, ¡°Run! Chink! Run! Hurry!¡±


    A cold glint shed through Kang De¡¯s eyes. He took three steps to the right and pped the other party¡¯s side. With a pop, the white man spat out a few teeth and flew twice in the air before falling to the ground, immediately fainting.


    There was chaos at the scene. A few ck people who wanted to stop Kang De from teasing immediately stopped. The others stoppedughing and even automatically parted to watch him chase.


    As for the white man who had fainted, a few bold ck people looked at each other. Then, they swarmed forward and snatched this person¡¯s sunsses, watch, backpack, wallet, and even T-shirt.


    Then, they dispersed.


    Kang De ran along the dirt road and controlled his speed to an eptable range for humans to prevent any trouble. However, even so, the distance between the two of them gradually approached. No matter which direction the thief ran in, he followed closely, and the distance was getting closer and closer.


    When he turned into an alley, the ck man was already panting from running. When he saw Kang De appear, he cried out strangely and took out a dagger. He waved it at him twice and shouted.


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    This was a residential area.


    He did not want to cause trouble or add any variables to the operation to save his father.


    Most importantly¡­ he wanted to control himself.


    He tried not to use violence to resolve problems and not to use violence to resolve people.


    He took out his wallet, took out a few US dors, and pointed at the phone in the other party¡¯s hand.


    The money was all Xie Ligan¡¯s, so it did not hurt to throw it away.


    ¡°Give me¡­ give you.¡±


    He used the simplest English and gestured.


    The ck man looked tempted. He slowly stepped forward and tentatively reached out to grab the American currency in Kang De¡¯s hand. Then, he jumped back like a nimble monkey and looked at the few notes in his hand. 500 dors was in his hand.


    Surprise and greed appeared on his face, then he looked at the wallet in Kang De¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Money! Money!¡±


    He waved the knife and reached out to Kang De. ¡°Give!¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath, took out the two cards inside, and handed the entire wallet over.


    It was snatched away by the other party.


    There was spare money prepared by Xie Liqian of most usable currencies.


    The ck man¡¯s eyes widened and he revealed an extremely excited expression. The money inside must be enough for him to squander for a long time. He opened his mouth wide and was so happy that he almost fainted.


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Give me, phone.¡±


    The ck man looked up at Kang De, and strong mockery and disdain shed through his eyes. Then, his gaze gradually became greedy and he looked at Kang De¡¯s backpack.


    He picked up the knife again as if it was a divine artifact that could deter the country.


    ¡°Give!¡±


    The shout was also more ferocious and confident than before.


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    Seeing that Kang De did not give in, the ck man shouted in anger, ¡°Ching! Chong! Give! Me!¡±


    Kang De shook his head and looked at the other party coldly.


    ¡°F*cking! N**ger!¡±


    Hearing this, the ck man who had just shouted ¡°Ching! Chong!¡± flushed as if he had suffered the ultimate insult. He roared angrily and waved his dagger to stab at Kang De.


    In the next moment, the ck man¡¯s thick arm was grabbed by Kang De.


    With a crack, his arm broke at a twisted angle. The dagger was sharp and directly pierced through the other party¡¯s sternum and chest. The other party looked down at his chest in a daze. The pain did not even have time to be responded to by his brain.


    Kang De threw a punch.


    With a muffled bang, the handle of the dagger was directly punched into the other party¡¯s body. Kang De kicked out, and the ck man flew more than ten meters in the air and collided with the wall at the side, emitting a muffled bang.


    When the dust dissipated, the ck man looked pained and vomited blood in despair. His upper body had already been broken. He cried and tried his best to look at Kang De. His mouth trembled as if he wanted to say something.


    What greeted him was the violent wind that assaulted his face and Kang De¡¯s indifferent gaze.


    His fist struck the head, then the chest, again and again. The wall rumbled, and dust rose in all directions until the other party stopped breathing.


    Kang De stood up. The blood on his hand dissipated. His chest rose and fell slightly as he panted.


    A ck light shed as Horus drove out of the white fog world. He said in surprise, ¡°Father?¡±


    Kang De hissed, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Comoros.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His iron son waited for Kang De to get into the Hummer and asked, ¡°Father, is there going to be a war here too?¡±


    ¡°No, it was self-defense.¡±


    Kang De looked ahead and said coldly, ¡°Kill everyone who shoots at us and everyone who¡¯s prepared to shoot at us!¡±

 Chapter 305 - 305 Kirov, Translate

    305 Kirov, Trante


    Dust flew. Kang De crossed the vastnd of Senegal.


    It was about 300 kilometers away.


    Sometimes, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he had no choice but to choose the even harder wilderness. Just like many days ago, he crossed a long distance from the hintend of the Empire and arrived in Goethe.


    However,pared to before, his mentality had changed again.


    ¡°Father¡­ this ce is simply worse than Myanmar.¡±


    The asphalt road was simply rare. Moreover, it wascking maintenance and was filled with potholes. In many cases, the so-called highway was the kind of dirt road in the Chinese countryside. It was even very difficult to see cement roads.


    Along the way, there was only dust flying in the sky. Low iron houses and even thatched houses chased after men who passed by lizards with sticks in their hands. There were women with seven or eight trays of charcoal on their heads. There were kids who looked to be five or six years old, but they were children holding bottles and brushes who were soliciting for their car-washing business along the street.


    What he saw along the way was only public transport that was connected to the international market.


    The scientific name was the human rigid suspension external ticket system.


    Nothing happened along the way.


    Although they had still encountered a few waves of police and even the army, they only sized up the car briefly and immediately let them in. They did not make things difficult, investigate, or ask for bribes. Once, they even pretended not to see it.


    The reason why there was no bribery or difficulties was because of the tall and domineering Hummer that had been modified to the point of being extremely expensive.


    There was also the weapons station formed by the double M2HB heavy machine gun and the AGS-17 automatic grenadeuncher on the roof that had been modified by his iron son, as well as Kang De¡¯s indifferent and sharp gaze.


    There was also the MG6 Lynx anti-materiel sniper rifle ced in the driver¡¯s seat.


    What he saw and experienced along the way was simply worlds apart from what he encountered at the airport.


    The residents on both sides of the street dodged. If they could not dodge, they revealed bright and friendly smiles, indicating that they were harmless. Regardless of whether they were facing the opposite direction, the cars they encountered dodged as far as possible.


    Even the violent machines, police, and army of this country revealed friendly and enthusiastic smiles from Central Africa. They gave the green light as quickly as possible and let them through. It was a sharp contrast to the cars queuing up to pay. Even the driver who had been detained and ckmailed had no objection.


    What was even funnier was that Kang De had been covering his face with a scarf.


    The reason for this contrast was probably because Kang De had more morals now, so he could subdue people with virtue and make all his African friends submit.


    ¡°This ce is far inferior to Goethe¡­ and even Myanmar.¡±


    Horus¡¯s voice sounded from the car¡¯s stereo, ¡°Just the weapons in the car are enough to defeat theirpany and cause a massacre in their city. These soldiers and police actually turned a blind eye. They didn¡¯t even do the most basic interrogation or even report to their superiors.¡±


    Kang De looked at the blue sky and endless in outside. The nts were sparse, and the wilderness was wide. In the distance, a group of unknown things was moving in groups. In terms of scenery, it was better than in the country. At the very least, it was much stronger than arge city. This was also the only bright color he had encountered so far.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? It¡¯s a pattern. What we¡¯ve seen along the way are soldiers and police. The higher the military rank and the higher the position, the fatter they are. Civil servants are stronger thanmoners by the roadside, and the people driving are fatter than the people walking. The two Serbians told me earlier that Africa is all like this. It¡¯s poor, backward, and a vicious cycle. No one wants to improve it. When a civil servant takes over, they fish desperately, eat seafood, and enjoy life after leaving the stage. This is the current situation here.¡±


    The Autobot had heard about China from Kang De and had personally seen Goethe¡¯s appearance. It also understood the development of modern society from the blockbusters and books of Kang De¡¯sputer, so it found it unbelievable.


    It was unimaginable that there was actually such a primitive and backward ce in modern society less than half a world away.


    Second, third, and fourth-owned cars that were almost scrapped, the electricity supply that was cut off from time to time, and flights¡­ Apart from these things, this ce could not evenpare to Goethe.


    The road maintenance situation, the health condition and mental appearance of themoners, the integrity of the public officials of the country¡­ could notpare to the countries of the other world. It was really unimaginable.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even see hope here¡­ Even when Goethe faces the attack of the world¡¯s hegemon, I can see hope in their courage and unyieldingness.¡±


    The Autobot said in a low voice, ¡°What caused their sad current situation?¡±


    ¡°There are many, many factors, but that¡¯s only the appearance, or rather, a scam.¡±


    Kang De patted the steering wheel and said indifferently, ¡°The most important or only reason is the envement, plunder, bloodsucking, and control of thisnd by the white world for hundreds of years or even until now.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll manipte them economically, divide them politically, let them rot, and stir up war. They¡¯ll continuously tame and castrate them, making them greedy,zy, and lowly. Then, they¡¯ll publicize their greed,ziness, and lowliness from public opinion. They¡¯ll even make them ept their fate and let the elites born in thisnd leave. They¡¯ll make the vast majority of people degrade themselves here and never be able to stand out. Such a vicious cycle¡­¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Look, this is their civilization. This is the world of democracy and freedom.¡±


    His iron son was shocked, ¡°These guys are much stronger than the elves¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A hundred years ago, they wanted to do the same to us.¡±


    Kang De continued to smile, but sharp killing intent shed through his eyes, ¡°But they¡¯re daydreaming. A civilization that has not been cut off for thousands of years has a foundation and strength. They still want to dig out this foundation, but it¡¯s also daydreaming. We paid the price of tens of millions of people. We killed the Japanese, we killed the Americans, the British, the French, the Russians¡­ Then, we lit up the light of the nuclear bomb and continued forward. We dragged thepetition into our rhythm. One day, we¡¯ll take back everything we lost!¡±


    At this point, his mood was already surging.


    He was a nationalist, to begin with, let alone someone who had just seen blood.


    However, as a mechanical life that had just been born, Horus was not familiar with the history of China, nor did he have the nostalgia for Kang De¡¯s country. He only patrolled this vastnd through the receiver and recalled those unbelievable ck people and that lifeless country.


    It never doubted its father¡¯s words.


    However, he still had doubts.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± It said softly, ¡°When can we take back what the people of thisnd and thisnd lost?¡±


    Kang De was slightly stunned, then shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. They¡¯ll wait for the Saint to appear or for our country to unite the brothers.¡±


    He had just gotten off the ne and was in Africa. In just more than ten minutes, his impression of this area had already fallen to negative. Rescuing his father was more important. Who cared about this?


    Speaking of his father¡­


    ¡°No wonder my father said when he chatted with me that before most people went to Africa, they shouted for support for the Asian, African, and Latin brothers and silently chanted that the people of the world were united. They thought that racial discrimination was a huge sin, but after staying in Africa for a period of time¡­¡± Kang De leaned against the window and chuckled, ¡°They¡¯ve all f*cking be the Ku Klux n.¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s father¡­¡±


    There was curiosity in Horus¡¯s words. ¡°Has he changed too?¡±


    ¡°Him¡­¡±


    Kang De looked away and said softly, ¡°No.¡±


    From Senegal to Comoros, it was more than 300 kilometers. In four hours, Kang De crossed the border.


    This ce even looked a little worse than Senegal. As for the mental appearance of the people, they were no different from Senegal, but the strange thing was that there was actually no aura of war here.


    Perhaps it was only a thousand-man light infantry war.


    Or rather, this small and extremely backward country no longer knew what expression and attitude to use to face the war¡­ The war should have been far, far away from them.


    Using the Google map that he had downloaded in advance, Kang De pointed the way for Horus. His goal was the base of his father¡¯spany in Comoros. It was one of the three major cities in Comoros, Moroni¡­ Of course, it was arge city in Comoros. It should only be the size of a small county in China.


    Now, it had already been captured by Gambia.


    When the map showed that they had already arrived at the Moroni Calendar, Kang De also recognized the city.


    The photo sent back by his father, the photo of his mother when she first went, and the diagram maintained in the family group ovepped with the current scene.


    There were no tall buildings. The highest was no more than four floors. The beige color was the main color. The locals liked this color. Many houses were only in the foundation state. There were iron sheets, red bricks, and even thatch. There were still many pedestrians on the street. There were also vendors by the roadside, but there was still fear and uneasiness on their faces.


    War was one thing, but starvation was another. Many ck people did not have the habit of saving. If they did not do work for a day, they would starve. Even if this city had actually been upied by the Gambia army, they still had to repeat their lives day after day¡­ just like before.


    On a hill outside the city, Kang De sent the Autobot back to the white fog world. After all, it was too eye-catching. Moreover, the next operation was not the Burning Tank, but a secret infiltration.


    Moreover, this city was not big.


    He covered his face and walked in a hurry, avoiding the soldiers of the Gambia who were staying at the main intersection. He followed the direction indicated on the map and advanced towards his father¡¯spany¡¯s base. The location of the base was considered the rich district here, but there were no longer many people. Or rather, there was no one on the road. Only the sneaky and ragged Comorians stuck their heads out here to obtain something from the war and escape.


    Theughter andmotion of the Gambia soldiers could be heard in many houses.


    After circling around, he finally found the courtyard encampment where thepany was. It was a two-story vi surrounded by red walls and barbed wire. It was the appearance in the photo.


    This was behind the encampment. There was a vegetable field. He had seen the photo his father had sent. It was nted with watermelons, cucumbers, small tomatoes, green onions, and so on, surrounding a small fence.


    There were tworge generators to prevent sudden power outages. There was a huge lid of a satellite dish, grape vines, a small perg, a recliner, and a small open-air screening booth. You said this was a small courtyard built in the countryside of China, but there did not seem to be anything wrong.


    Kang De took a deep breath and climbed over the wall.


    What he saw was that the fence of the vegetable garden had already been kicked down, as if it had been dug in by a wild boar and wreaked havoc. Almost all the vegetables and fruits were gone. There were some remnants and broken fruits in the soil. The entire backyard was in a mess. The swing and parallel bars had been removed. There were even a few lumps of feces and spots of blood on the ground.


    Kang De¡¯s face darkened and he walked towards the front courtyard. There was a stench in the air.


    From afar, he could see that the iron door was also gone. Many ss panes had been smashed, and everywhere were messy traces, as if it had been looted over and over.


    He turned to the front yard. The ground was stained with blood.


    The two dogs were hanging. One of them had already been skinned, and the other was half-peeled. A ck man in a Gambia military uniform was carefully busy with a dagger.


    He had seen that dog in the photo his father had taken.


    The scientific name was the Native Dog of China, Tugou.


    The Gambia army had kidnapped the Chinese as hostages, but there was no reason to kidnap dogs.


    The dog would definitely guard the house.


    When the ck man heard Kang De¡¯s footsteps, he turned around and was shocked to see the Asian. He reached out to grab the rifle beside him and shouted, but after two sybles, Kang De had already appeared in front of him.


    The punch struck his throat. The ck man held his throat, his eyes bulging as he rolled on the ground in pain.


    When another ck soldier heard the sound, he rushed out with a gun. Kang De shed out from the side and grabbed his head, knocking it against the wall. Blood covered the wall.


    When he entered, the room was in a mess and empty. Many of the furniture and appliances had clearly disappeared. Seeing him enter, an old ck soldier jumped up from the tattered sofa. With a cold sh, the dagger passed through his throat. Kang De grabbed his head and tore it. Blood sshed violently like a fountain and sprayed into the room.


    He took out the pistol from the ck man¡¯s waist, opened the safety catch, and fired twice.


    A few secondster, chaotic footsteps and shouts sounded from upstairs. Kang De looked up and looked at a certain ce above his head. He reached out and pressed down on the side wall. His mental strength spread out and extracted. With a bang, a hole opened in the floor of the second floor. His legs immediately sank, but his body was stuck.


    Kang De grabbed a leg, pulled, and swung, throwing the other party to the ground with a muffled bang.


    Before the ck man could figure out what was happening, his eyes were filled with stars from the collision and his body was curled up like a shrimp. Kang De had already raised his foot, stepped on his hand, and crushed it.


    It hurt a lot. The ck man let out a tragic wail. It was the same two sybles. Immediately after, another foot had already stepped on his face, stepping aside his military cap and blocking all his voice in his mouth. He only let out a series of painful whimpers, as if he was crying or pleading.


    Kang De picked up the satellite phone and dialed the number. His voice was cold as the soles of his shoes rolled back and forth.


    ¡°Kirov, trante.¡±

 Chapter 306 - 306 Translate For Me

    306 Trante For Me


    In a mansion in Belgrade, the cigar in Kirov¡¯s mouth shone with bright mes.


    Dimitri connected the satellite phone to the external device. A connected stereo allowed the call to be yed out. A pair of hi-fi earpieces were handed to the interpreter he had found.


    ¡°Take out 200% of your service and professional attitude. This is a big client with noble morals and humanitarian feelings. Prove to me that the reward paid to you is enough to match your value.¡±


    The Russian pointed at the interpreter who was sitting upright with his cigar.


    His tone was a little meaningful.


    He added, ¡°Believe me, you don¡¯t want me to ask for someone else.¡±


    The interpreter was a Serbian. He was dressed in a sharp suit and his beard was carefully trimmed. He was tall and fair-skinned. He had the demeanor of a white elite and looked very reliable. Even if he appeared on Wall Street, there was nothing strange about it.


    He lowered his head politely as if he did not understand the other party¡¯s threat.


    ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Kirov nodded, then leaned out and said into his phone, ¡°Brother, you can start.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice sounded in the stereo and earpiece at the same time. ¡°The interpreter is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll talk to you.¡±


    The white Serbian elite revealed a formal polite smile and blurted out in standard Mandarin, ¡°Honorable sir, I¡¯m Marley Serle. I¡¯m very happy to serve you.¡±


    The respected gentleman replied, ¡°Hello, Mari. I have something to tell this ck man. Trante it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please let him speak.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marley Serle, Kirov, and Dimitri all held their breaths and listened.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The cry was so miserable that Kirov and the interpreter were shocked. Dimitri, who was from the signal g, raised his eyebrows as if realizing the other party¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± As expected of an elite interpreter. He quickly calmed down. His expression was as usual as he probed, ¡°I think¡­ this is only a scream?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    An even more miserable scream of pain sounded.


    However, it onlysted for a few seconds before turning into a low whimper. Kang De¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Yes, I heard it too, so please tell him this.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to continue screaming, I¡¯ll skin him alive and let him throw him here to scream to his heart¡¯s content until he breathes hisst. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s dead or alive, because there are many soldiers like him. It¡¯s not difficult to capture another one. There¡¯ll always be ck people who¡¯s willing to speak. Therefore, if he doesn¡¯t want this, shut his screaming mouth and answer my question!¡±


    Marley Serle took a deep breath and tranted this ultimatum into English.


    Gambia had historically been a British colony. For a long time, English was the officialnguage. Later on, it was ostensibly abolished. However, after the King of Gambia, who was famous for his mouth, abolished this, he never announced what the new officialnguage was. He was quite puzzled.


    In fact, English was still the officialnguage of Gambia, and English had always been taught in schools.


    Of course, the soldiers could understand.


    Not only did the interpreter hired by Kirov¡¯s high sry trante thenguage, tone, and context urately, but he also improvised with an extremely standard London ent. He practiced the bossy and deterrent intimidation of the ferocious British colonists against the natives as if he had returned to the 18th century.


    The Gambia soldier was clearly stunned.


    It was unknown which factor shocked him.


    ¡°Very good. Ask him where the Chinese here have been captured.¡±


    Marley Serle tranted this.


    The ck man said weakly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to trante. I understand this.¡±


    Kang De said this, and then¡­


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Such a scream was even more miserable. Even Dimitri¡¯s face revealed surprise. With his rich experience, he could not tell what punishment Kang De was imposing.


    ¡°¡­Tell him!¡± Before the interpreter could put on an expression, Kang De¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°I don¡¯t like this answer. Ask him if there¡¯s anything else he wants to say or forget! I¡¯ll give him onest chance. Otherwise, I¡¯ll also hang him outside and skin him alive! Then I¡¯ll find someone else!¡±


    ¡ªAlso.


    Kirov looked at Dimitri in surprise.


    Dimitri nodded at him.


    The Russian shivered.


    After Marley Serle tranted this, the ck man wailed, ¡°Noooo!¡±


    This time, it was clearly not because of pain, but despair and fear.


    The interpreter was considering what to say when the ck man shouted in English.


    ¡°He said wait! He said Major Orthus knew! He doesn¡¯t know where the Chinese were taken, but he knows who took them! It was Major Orthus! The major captured them!¡±


    Perhaps the ck man¡¯s scream was too sincere, causing the white elite interpreter to be immersed in the desperate and terrified atmosphere. Marley Serle¡¯s voice became more anxious and urgent.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Where the f*ck is Major Orthus?¡±


    Marley Serle roared, ¡°Where is he?!¡±


    After the ck man finished crying and shouting, Marley Serle tranted, ¡°The military camp north of Domoni. The major is there! The major is there! I swear! He must be there!¡±


    ¡°Oh, good, good, good, good¡ªI want to know the details of that base.¡±


    Marley Serle tranted. The frightened ck man told him everything.


    ¡°Ask him to bring me there. Ask him if he¡¯s willing.¡±


    After the trantion, a crazy yes sounded on the phone.


    ¡°Mari? Thank you for your thoughtful and meticulous trantion service. I¡¯ll call youter. Kirov, you found a very good person. Thank you. Also, help me find a photo of this Major Orthus.¡±


    ¡°No problem, brother. Even the Gambia people have government websites. This is easy to find.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s calm words ended this trantion exchange. After the sound of the phone hanging up sounded, Kirov and Marley heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Sweat immediately appeared on the interpreter¡¯s face.


    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±


    Kirov was not any better.


    He waved his hand. ¡°Dimitri, pour him a ss of wine. I want one too.¡±


    After the arms dealer finished speaking, he patted his chest and let out a long breath, ¡°D*mn, I knew it. This must be a big shot who kills people like flies¡­¡±


    On the other hand, Kang De buried the two guard dogs who had been guarding their house but had encountered ck people.


    Then, he covered the ck man¡¯s face and carried him out of thepany¡¯s base.


    After leaving the city, he summoned his iron son and stuffed the ck man into the front passenger seat. This was the guide.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Which way?¡±


    He had already umted enough violent impressions in the other party¡¯s heart. The burly ck man shrank in the driver¡¯s seat like a little girl and sobbed softly.


    Kang De nced at it and immediately pointed the way crazily.


    The Hummer started, circled Domoni, and drove east.


    ording to the ck man, that ce was originally the military camp of Comoros. It was said that as soon as the Gambia Army arrived, the garrison of Comoros fled at the sight of it. Now that the military camp was upied by Gambia, about 300 soldiers were stationed. Of course, it was not that there were 300 people in the military camp. These 300 people were stationed to monitor the security and traffic of the Sangmili and the surrounding towns, especially now. Many people were looking for fun outside.


    Kang De frowned.


    The invasion army of Gambia was about a thousand people. The defense army of Comoros had more than 900 people. The two sides were evenly matched, but war clearly could not be calcted like this, especially since Gambia was on the invasion side. If he was not careful, he would fall into a troublesome security battle.


    Even with his poor war knowledge, he knew that it was rtively crazy to send a third of his troops to guard an area under such circumstances.


    ¡ªBrother, you only have a thousand people.


    However, Gambia actually did this.


    There were two more ¡°big cities¡± like Domoni in Comoros.


    Could it be that they had already won? That was why they dared to be so unrestrained and even split up?


    However, such a problem was clearly not something a ck soldier could understand.


    Therefore, Kang De did not ask in detail.


    Major Orthus must know.


    About an hourter, the military camp was already in sight. Kang De looked out with his binocrs. It was indeed a military camp. There was a moderate wall and guardrail, arge area of permanent barracks that looked like a warehouse, and a beautiful white building. The second floor was said to be Major Orthus¡¯ residence.


    After asking, Kang De looked at the ck man, who looked at him.


    Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The door of the Hummer automatically opened. The ck man looked excited and leaned forward to rush down. In the next moment, a hand pressed on his head and twisted 180 degrees.


    The corpse was thrown out of the car like a rag doll.


    Kirov had already sent the photo of the ck major.


    Kang De looked at it a few times and seriously remembered this guy¡¯s appearance. He took the Lynx rifle in the back seat and covered his face with a scarf to move his body.


    The Hummer¡¯s engine roared. Horus asked, ¡°Father, are you going to sneak over?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kang De checked the magazine and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s very difficult to make him realize what¡¯s happening by turning invisible and sneaking over and pressing a gun to this guy¡¯s head. It¡¯s very difficult to make him afraid or willing to cooperate. I don¡¯t want to waste time or trouble to interrogate and threaten him, so¡­¡±


    He loaded the long andrge magazine with a crack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s directly kill our way in and kill everyone in front of him before asking him.¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307 You Have to Knock Politely When Visiting Someone Else’s House

    307 You Have to Knock Politely When Visiting Someone Else¡¯s House


    ¡°My mother said that when visiting someone¡¯s house, you have to be polite and walk through the main door.¡±


    The door of the military camp was closed. There were at least two sentries on the watchtower on both sides. There were also guards standing at the sentry post in front of the door, but that was all the defense work. He did not feel like he was in a battle state at all.


    It was as if they were on an outing.


    A few ck men at the sentry post in front of the door were gathered around ying cards. Their guns were either ced on the table or leaning on chairs. The cors of their military uniforms were pulled open, and they looked sloppy. The two ck people on the watchtower were chatting and bragging from afar, and from time to time, theyughed.


    The Hummer stopped 400 meters away. These guys actually only took a nce and continued to do what they had to do. They did not have any vignce at all¡ªthis was very strange, quite strange.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have the vignce and vignce that the army should have in a battle at all. This is very strange. Father, no matter how lousy an army is, they should have the most basic defense. This concerns their lives.¡±


    Even Horus felt that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re wearing Gambia military uniforms, holding weapons, breaking into private houses, and being on thend of other countries. By the standards of any country or organization, these people meet the definition of hostile armed personnel and are enemies.¡±


    Kang De looked ahead and waved his hand. ¡°Son, knock.¡±


    The Hummer buzzed and the top opened.


    The modified weapons station slowly rose. The barrel of the double M2HB heavy machine gun was aimed at the entrance of the military camp hundreds of meters away. The sound of the bullet chain turning in ce intertwined with a pleasant and sharp metallic sound.


    The ck men actually did not react.


    This was because from a few hundred meters away, they could not see what it was at all.


    However, it did not matter. He could hear it.


    In an instant, extremely powerful and rhythmic gunshots sounded. The smoke sprayed out of the muzzle could even rush more than ten meters, and a dense metal storm swept past like a scythe.


    Before the four ck men sitting under the umbre and ying cards could get up, blood exploded into the sky.


    The limbs of the leftmost one instantly copsed, and there was even a trace of blood adhering.


    Then, the ck man with his back facing them was sent flying by the powerful impact and collided with the person in front of him. Bullets swept over, and the table copsed. The two bodies stacked together trembled crazily.


    At first, the extremely prating heavy machine gun bullet only opened some small holes behind that person, but if it struck the bone, it would be a different scene. After trembling for a few seconds, a prating explosive bullet struck the hardest part of the bone. The kic energy decreased, and the location, distance, and even charge amount were just right. The steel bead with the fuse slid into the slot, unlocked the pressure-firing needle at the bottom of the bullet, and instantly exploded.


    The two people stacked together exploded into a ball. Their torsos exploded, and rare flesh and blood were pasted together, no longer distinguishable from each other. Thest ck man was affected and flipped to the ground. The muzzle spun faster than him.


    A secondter, he was shot into the afterworld by the bullets pouring down.


    The muzzle was raised, and the two soldiers on the watchtower immediately disyed a certain level of military attainment. They subconsciously covered their heads with their hands and used the wall of the watchtower as cover as they bent down to dodge.


    However, two secondster, they were finished.


    ¡ªHey, this is a 12.7mm heavy machine gun, you can only die.


    The machine gun swept past. The sentry tower made of concrete turned into a ho¡¯s nest in a few seconds. Gravel flew, exploding huge holes before copsing.


    His iron son did the same and copsed another one. It happened to be two new graves. After that, the roaring and havoc-wreaking heavy machine gun aimed at the door and swept back and forth. The explosion rose and air waves flew as the smoke dissipated.


    The AGS-17 grenadeuncher swept out six to seven grenades. After the violent explosion, everything dered silence. A violent wind blew and the smoke dissipated. The door was already gone.


    Horus said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s open.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Kang De pped the steering wheel. ¡°Knock on his mother.¡±


    The Hummer roared and elerated. It crossed thend, flesh, and ruins and rushed into the chaotic military camp.


    After this series of heavy machine guns and explosions, no matter how slow andzy the ck uncle was, he should know what had happened. However, they stillcked an effective organization. There were people shouting everywhere, and even people were already shooting¡ªto hell with it.


    With such an organization, he really could not figure out how they had entered Comoros.


    The death reaper on the roof banged. It swept away a few ck uncles who were running towards the fixed heavy machine gun and shattered the courage of these people. In the distance, he could still hear the officers shouting, the soldiers shouting, and some ck people shooting here, but¡­


    The assault rifle was 700 to 800 meters away. Hiding behind the corner of the building, he raised the AK high with both hands and fired blindly in this direction. This was the way the ck uncles fired.


    However, on the other hand, to Kang De, who had extremely strong physical fitness, activated Time eleration, and outstanding reaction ability, the probability of this blind shooting method hitting him was actually rtively higher than the standard shooting posture and tactical method¡­


    ¡°¡­F*ck.¡±


    Kang De covered his face with his scarf, picked up the Lynx rifle, and put on his sunsses. They flickered with a red light. In the vision of the lenses, the barracks, tents, and buildings were scattered with moving red dots.


    Enchantment, Life Detection.


    He opened the car door and jumped down. He patted the Hummer. ¡°Go here and fight them head-on. I¡¯ll sneak over there and meet up at the white house. The principle of battle is to carefully use low-pration weapons and eliminate all the Gambia soldiers urately,pletely, and fatally, except for that Major Orthus.¡±


    As his iron son counterattacked, he said, ¡°Father, can I change shape?¡±


    Kang De looked in the direction of the wires set up in the military camp. ¡°Before I inform you, no.¡±


    Horus said in a low voice, ¡°Understood.¡±


    The Hummer turned around and Kang De walked forward. A ck uncle rushed out of a tent not far away and met Kang De. In the next moment, the 14.5mm muzzle rumbled, and thick smoke scattered. The human body with half its head cut off screamed a few times and ran a few steps before falling to the ground, its tongue still twitching.


    Kang De put down the gun and nced at the high-magnification optical scope in disdain. ¡°What nonsense.¡±


    At that moment, he aimed with the scope, but the ck mass did not see anything clearly. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and immediately changed to shooting from the waist. It was not far away and hit.


    Such an expensive high-tech thing was really useless if one had not practiced it.


    No, it was not that he did not know how to use it, but he disdained to use it.


    Kang De took off this scope and threw it into his pocket.


    As expected, a real man should use a scope.


    He was unstoppable along the way. The ck uncles he met were killed by a bullet before he could attack. Although Kang De had never received any sniping training, he shot from close range. In a medium to a short distance, problems like air humidity, wind, and Earth¡¯s gravity would not have a greater impact on the trajectory of arge-caliber bullet. With Kang De¡¯s exaggerated physical fitness and strength, he could forcefully take a back seat andpletely shoot wherever he pointed.


    There was no threat at all.


    Think about it, could there be any challenge if the opponent had cheats like super speed, highest damage, and even a f*cking x-ray vision in the game?


    In fact, if not for Kang De¡¯s pursuit of safety, such that he had to wait for the other party to appear before killing them to prevent the possibility of identally injuring the Chinese, these ck uncles would not even know how they had died.


    ording to the ck man, who had been massaged on the neck by him, after these Chinese were captured, they were sent somewhere by Major Orthus¡­ He did not know.


    However, there was still a slight possibility of encountering Chinese people who had not been sent away here.


    Taking a deep breath, Kang De sped all the way and found the ce he was looking for in the southwest corner of the military camp. There was an iron fence around it with the symbol of lightning nailed to it. Thick wires fell.


    This was it.


    He climbed over the fence and circled around. He stood on his tiptoes and looked in from the window. The red dot inside was indeed a Gambia soldier holding a gun but hiding in the corner and trembling. Kang De shook his head and walked closer. He threw a punch. The extraction superpower curled around his fist, tore through the wall, and punched the back of the soldier¡¯s head.


    ¡°This is also humanitarianism. After all¡­¡±


    He pulled open a grenade and threw it in.


    Amidst the explosion, the electricity distribution room copsed with a bang. Crackling sounds connected, and the electricity supply in the military camp immediately stopped.


    The real man who did not turn around to look at the explosion had a burning gaze as he scanned everywhere. Ten secondster, he heard a strange sound. ck smoke rose from a building with a chimney not far away.


    No matter how much feces there was, it was still a military camp. There was a sudden ckout. After detecting the ckout, the spare diesel unit would automatically activate.


    It was here.


    Kang De took out a scroll and unfolded it. He activated his mental strength and the scroll burned, turning into lingering mes that gathered in his right hand. He carried the sniper rifle in his left hand and ran over inrge strides. He aimed at the window and opened his right hand, throwing outrge fireballs.


    The brake was pulled.


    ¡°Alright, although I seriously suspect that there will be cameras in this military camp and if there are, can they still be used¡­ However, to be safe, it¡¯s better to blow it up first. Otherwise, if we¡¯re photographed with a Decepticon smashing and snatching here, it¡¯ll be rtively awkward in the end.¡±


    Kang De pressed his earpiece. ¡°You can cause a scene now¡ªremember, don¡¯t speak Chinese.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time.¡±


    Horus¡¯s words came through the earpiece, apanied by the roar of a gun firing.


    In the distance, bullets flew and smoke dissipated. A Hummer roared and elerated, colliding with a huge warehouse. Immediately, mechanical sounds began to sound as killing weapons descended into the mortal world.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308 It’s Michael Bay!

    308 It¡¯s Michael Bay!


    To Iyerre, days passed one after another. It was neither good nor bad.


    In the past, he had thought that there was no difference between being a soldier and a worker. They both ate on time, were ordered around, and did the same job every day.


    As a Gambia soldier, he did not have any honor. Or rather, he did not know what honor was at all. This was only a profession.


    If there was any difference between being a soldier and a worker, it was that her sister was married to a major in Gambia. Through this rtionship, he would not be bullied in the army and would eat more. His superiors and colleagues would give him a certain amount of respect. When there was extra money, he would get a share.


    The work he was usually responsible for was also rtively easy.


    However, overall, he had previously felt that there was no difference between being a soldier and a worker.


    In fact, thetter was even freer.


    His sry was paid every day. If he took the money, he could buy wine. He held the radio and danced with the friends he had just met for a day. If he spent all his money the next day, he would go to work. If not, he would not go.


    Being a soldier would instead be full of restraints.


    Of course, that was only in the past.


    He would not think so now.


    Because of the war, because Gambia had dered war on Comoros, his brother-inw, Major Orthus, had been appointed themander-in-chief of the expeditionary army. He followed his brother-inw and killed his way into the neighboring country.


    ¡­It was actually not very urate to say that he had killed his way in.


    This was because they had never experienced a battle from the beginning to the end. When they stepped into Comoros, the enemy¡¯s army had already been defeated. The city was unguarded, and the military camp waspletely empty. As if it was really as the king had announced, the enemy was afraid of the power of Gambia, so they fled at the sight of the wind.


    However, Iyerre did not care what was going on. Of course, he did not want to fight. Moreover, he had already experienced more interesting enjoyment and fun than war.


    He also understood his¡­ privilege as a soldier.


    With a gun, when walking on the streets of an enemy country, people would be afraid, lower their heads, and avoid them. They could publicly barge into the houses of those rich families and search for their food and wealth. As long as they waved their guns and put on a fierce appearance, people would not dare to resist and could take anything they wanted at will.


    He had gained a lot these few days.


    There were imported foreign sweets and gold jewelry on his neck and wrists. However, his favorite was from the Chinese.


    That day, he followed his brother-inw into a Chinese house in Domoni. His brother-inw sent people to arrest all the Chinese. As for why, Iyerre did not care. However, after all the Chinese were taken away, the empty house became an unguarded treasure vault. He held a gun and ferociously snatched the first batch of looting rights and found the best thing inside.


    Discs, there were many discs.


    Compared to food and clothes, he liked movies more.


    This was because he could only asionally eat imported foreign delicacies, and foreigners seemed to be able to eat them every day. They lived in very, very tall houses, drove very, very good cars, and ate very, very good things. He could not obtain the ones in the movie, so it was good to see them first.


    He liked to watch those American blockbusters because many Americans would die. He was very happy to see them suffer.


    Those Americans who lived in tall buildings and ate good things enjoyed good things they would never know in their lives. Their deaths were an exciting show.


    However, he knew that it was fake. It was all fabricated.


    In fact, the Americans were still enjoying delicious food, luxury cars, and good clothes in the tall house. It had been almost 20 years since this country had been beaten up by outsiders.


    At the thought of this, Iyerre was very depressed.


    Why did Americans live inrge houses and he could only live in small houses? Why did Americans live so well, but the people of Gambia were so bad? He did not know what the problem was. This question was too profound for a ck man like him, so he had another thought.


    The happy experience of the invaders a few days ago made him have an impulse.


    When could he go to the United States to snatch it?


    He had robbed the Chinese man¡¯s house. The Chinese were all very rich, so everyone had gained something. Now, someone had even quietly gone to the Chinese man¡¯s house to find something.


    He had heard that the United States was richer than China. When could he snatch the Americans?


    He did not know that this was only a thought in the end. Now, he was sitting in the surveince room and looking at the image shing in front of the screen. This was another super good-looking American blockbuster. It was already the second one.


    The surveince room was considered an easy job. His brother-inw had asked him to keep an eye on the goods in the warehouse and not let those thieves take anything. Iyerre only nced at them from time to time. How could it be considered stealing if the ck man took something?


    Most of his energy was focused on the movie.


    The brilliant scene, the lifelikeputer special effects.


    This movie was called ¡°Transformers¡±.


    He liked the Decepticons. They killed the Americans very happily.


    He had already finished reading one. This was the second movie. The story yed to the part where the Decepticons surrounded Optimus Prime. Iyerre held his breath and looked at the flickering shadows on the screen, concentrating on eximing.


    ¡°D*mn, Optimus Prime is really ferocious, but where are Bumblebee and the others? Are they only watching?¡±


    He muttered to himself, but in the next moment, the surveince room was dark.


    Only the gradually extinguishing sh before the monitor suddenly closed.


    ¡°¡­Sh*t!¡±


    Iyerre jumped up and took off his earpiece. He roared, ¡°These d*mned n**gers! They must be secretly charging the tablet and radio again!!!¡±


    He picked up his gun angrily and pushed open the door. This was the second floor, and below him was the wide warehouse. He shouted, ¡°Come on man! What¡¯s wrong?! Motherfu¡­¡±


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the wall of the warehouse was smashed open. An armed Hummer rushed in. Dust rose and smoke dissipated. The violent shock made the shocked Iyerre fall to the ground.


    Then, his eyes widened.


    Under the gazes of the 20-odd Gambia soldiers holding guns in the warehouse, the armed Hummer emitted a crisp metallic sound. The barrier armor that constructed the body of the car spread out, and theplicated parts formed intertwining shapes. The wheels turned, and the roof unfolded. The robot with four limbs and a torso stood up!


    ¡°Surprise!¡± The Autobot roared, ¡°Motherf*cker!¡±


    Guns roared.


    The ck people screamed violently almost in unison, then fired. The fire of the assault rifle intertwined and fired in unison, and the robot shook its left hand. A thick and terrifying chainsaw buzzed and spun.


    Iyerre scrambled to the floor. He exerted strength in his hands and feet, crawling and squirming.


    ¡ªWhat a joke! I¡¯ve seen that movie!


    Blood, guns, and blood sttered everywhere. Fragments continuously sshed near him. Iyerre almost fainted from fear. He used all his strength to escape from the fire escape.


    Outside was even more chaotic. Corpses were everywhere, and intense mes rose from the distribution room and the backup power station. There were even faint explosions. All of this was like purgatory.


    ¡°No! No, no, no, no!¡±


    The whistling of bullets even sounded in the air. Screams and even explosions sounded in the distance. mes continuously surged, as if there was an explosion everywhere. He even heard the roar of the Decepticon.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡ªFather?


    He could not care less. He rolled and crawled to his brother-inw¡¯smand post.


    He rushed all the way to the second floor and ignored the person who asked him. This ce was also in chaos.


    ¡°Brother-inw¡­ No, sir! Sir!¡±


    He pushed open the door. His brother-inw, Major Orthus, was cursing loudly and throwing the phone in his hand to the ground. ¡°Why is the phone line cut too?! D*mn! What exactly happened?!¡±


    The major was taking out his phone when he heard themotion and looked up.


    ¡°Iyerre! What exactly happened?! I want you to watch the surveince camera! Why didn¡¯t you report it?!¡±


    Iyerre sweated profusely.


    He ran desperately and finally heaved a sigh of relief when he ran there. However, endless fear surged. His body was even stained with blood, but he could still remember hispanion¡¯s scream and the roar of the Decepticons. The bullets and the roar of the chainsaw were simply the calls of death.


    He even regretted running here. He should have quietly escaped.


    The officer¡¯s question sounded in his ears.


    Orthus roared, ¡°Who is it?! How many of them are there?! Who¡¯s attacking us?! Tell me!¡±


    His hand had already touched his phone. This was an unexpected situation. He had to call that group of people¡­ This was different from what had been agreed! Why was there such an attack?!


    However, before contacting those people, he had to figure out who had attacked.


    The major stared fixedly at Iyerre. Seeing the other party¡¯s broken expression, he shouted, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±


    Iyerre hugged his head and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the f*cking Transformers! I saw it with my own eyes! An armed Hummer transformed into a terrifying robot! It kills everyone it sees! It¡¯s very ferocious! It¡¯s like a demon. That must be a f*cking Decepticon!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The explosions outside still did not stop. There was also amotion in the corridor, but at this moment, Major Orthus in the office still felt that it was ridiculous.


    ¡°Are you a stupid pig?! I warned you not to watch d*mned American movies during duty! They used such a f*cking thing to deceive the people of the world! This is a white man¡¯s conspiracy!¡±


    He roared, ¡°Before I blow up your head¡­¡±


    Iyerre was almost frightened to the point of peeing. He was about to copse and howled, ¡°It¡¯s true! The Americans have been lying to the entire world! Area 51 exists! Their technology was all analyzed from F*cking Megatron! They¡¯ve long colluded with the Decepticons!¡±


    He pounded his chest and stomped his feet as he said crazily, ¡°I¡¯ve long felt that something was wrong! Why would the motherf*cking Americans cooperate with Optimus Prime?! They clearly got along better with Megatron!¡±


    Orthus was furious. He pulled out his pistol and aimed it at his brother-inw¡¯s head. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Right! Right! I heard it!¡± The young officer recalled something and shouted, ¡°I heard that Decepticon call someone Father! I know who attacked us!¡±


    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s f*cking Michael Bay!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s f*cking Michael Bay who brought his son to kill us! No wonder there are so many explosions! He f*cking likes to cause explosions ahhhh!¡±


    This guy hadpletely gone crazy!


    Orthus was hesitating if he should pull the trigger and kill this idiot, but in the next moment, his eyes widened.


    With a loud bang, the wall shattered, and the window shattered. A huge metal hand smashed through the wall, probed into the house, and grabbed Iyerre.


    The ck major¡¯s mind was nk. He looked at the steel hand close at hand, every knuckle, the intertwining gears and levers inside, and the rough and cold surface.


    The steel hand clenched slightly.


    A series of bones cracked. Poor Iyerre¡¯s body twisted, like a tomato held in his hand. It deformed. Red juice surged from everywhere, and his eyes were still wide.


    He looked at Major Orthus with pain and pleading.


    Gravel and wood shavings continuously fell. The steel hand retracted, and the officer¡¯s corpse was casually thrown aside. The stunned Major Orthus witnessed all of this and saw a terrifying head rise from the window on the first floor. Intertwined metal parts, a nging sound, and those purple eyes.


    A terrifying huge robot was looking at him.


    The major¡¯s legs were trembling.


    Immediately after, he saw this robot carefully raise its other hand and carry a person into the hole on the second floor. That person was even holding a ridiculouslyrge rifle.


    It was Michael Bay.


    ¡­No, no.


    Major Orthus took two steps back and almost tripped over the chair. The door was pushed open at once, but in the next moment, a gunshot roared. The soldier who rushed in fell straight back. The part above his neck had already shattered, and his twitching body sshed with blood.


    The ck major, who was about to move, froze on the spot. He could not see how Kang De fired and only saw an afterimage that was like an illusion. The exaggeratedlyrge rifle seemed to have been pointing at him.


    However, it was not an illusion, because the muzzle and the room were surrounded by the smoke of burning gunpowder.


    ¡°Hello, brother.¡±


    Kang De pulled down the scarf and revealed his face. It was a Chinese face.


    Orthus instantly revealed a surprised expression, because this face was too young. Moreover, it was inexplicably familiar, as if he had seen it there.


    He muttered, ¡°You¡­¡±


    The thick muzzle had already struck.


    The gun barrel, which had be hot from frequent firing, pressed against the other party¡¯s face. The major suddenly cried out in miserable pain. Kang De took out his satellite phone and called the number.


    ¡°Kirov,¡± he said. ¡°Trante.¡±

 Chapter 309 - 309 Superfiring

    309 Superfiring


    ¡°Kirov, trante.¡±


    At this moment, the Russian on the other end of the phone seemed to have heard the bone-chilling wind in Siberia.


    It had been about two hours since thest call. Through the trantion of the message, Kirov had roughly guessed what Kang De nned to do.


    Dimitri, who was more experienced, said that if he wanted to kidnap apanymander in a military camp in a state of war, he needed a careful n, sufficient firepower, and a capable team. Moreover, it was best to act at night to have a higher sess rate.


    After all, the reality was not a game. There was only one chance. He could not load and start over, and it was also filled with many variables. A stray bullet and a mistake were enough to change the oue¡­ He had to be careful.


    ¡°If I bring people to do it, I¡¯ll first formte a n of action. It¡¯s best to kidnap another person from the vicinity of the military camp to interrogate and obtainprehensive and detailed information to prevent any mistakes or concealment of the previous information.¡±


    As expected, Kang De called and asked for an interpreter.


    Kirov, who had picked up the phone, looked at the bodyguard.


    The retired special forces soldier with the signal g revealed a proud expression and raised his eyebrows. Just as he had expected, Kang De had indeed captured another person to interrogate the situation. This was called the elite thinking the same way.


    Kirov praised, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really fast. You¡¯re an hour ahead of Dimitri¡¯s expectations. How is it? Did everything go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it went quite smoothly.¡±


    On the phone, Kang De was clearly not interested in small talk. ¡°Let the interpreter be in ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright, he¡¯s always here.¡±


    Marley Serle, who had previously cooperated happily with Kang De, had already put on his earpiece and spoke in Chinese. This time, he even spoke in a Beijing ent, ¡°Mr. Kang, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Marley Serle raised his eyebrows.


    After their previous cooperation, he already had a general understanding of this Chinese client¡¯s style of doing things. Moreover, as a professional interpreter, he had seen many things.


    Therefore, he even joked this time, ¡°Sir, from my professional point of view, he¡¯s screaming.¡±


    ¡°Then tell him that if he really likes to shout, I¡¯ll make teppanyaki with his c*ck. After it¡¯s cooked, I¡¯ll cut it off and stuff it into his mouth.¡±


    The interpreter thought for a moment and roared in an extremely vulgar Texas ent.


    He even considered that as a ck man who had never seen the world in Gambia, the other party might not understand the word teppanyaki. After all, it originated in Japan and the other party might not know.


    Therefore, he thoughtfully tranted the threat into, ¡°Skewer your longhorn with an iron bar of cassava and mango, then set it up on a tin gasoline can and make a BBQ. Then, cut it off and feed it to you, including those two balls.¡±


    Perhaps because Marley Serle¡¯s red-necked tone was too ferocious, the Gambia man was clearly deterred. His terrified scream was stuck in his throat, leaving only the sound of extremely panicked breathing.


    ¡°Ask him,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Where are the Chinese people who were captured now?¡±


    English with a more African ent came from the phone. The ck man spoke in fear, his voice even a little sharp, ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. I don¡¯t know anything. I only followed orders. I didn¡¯t hurt any Chinese. Please, don¡¯t hurt me¡­¡±


    Marley Serle shrugged and answered, ¡°He said, ¡®Keep hitting me,¡¯ sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never heard of such a request in my life. Alright.¡±


    Immediately after, a violent wind sounded from the stereo, as if the ck man had been thrown from a high ce. Immediately after, the sound of machinery operating nged. Something buzzed and turned, like a chainsaw, an electric drill, or a blender. The cracking sounds intertwined and sounded very strange.


    Dimitri blinked in confusion. ¡°What torture device is this?¡±


    The ck man¡¯s miserable wail could be vaguely heard from the phone, ¡°No, no, no, please! Let it stay away from me! Oh my god! No, no, no, no! Don¡¯t look at me! Don¡¯t eat me! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Marley was about to speak when there was a shout from the stereo.


    Immediately, the sound of therge-caliber anti-materiel rifle firing rumbled, and there was the strange sound of machinery operating. Then, there was a tooth-aching tearing sound, as if flesh and blood had been sawed open.


    There were even the ck man¡¯s terrified and desperate screams.


    ¡°Ahhhh, it¡¯s tearing, it¡¯s tearing apart, it¡¯s tearing!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t throw it over! Hurry up and take it away! Oh Mom, ugh¡­¡±


    For some reason, a chill rose in the hearts of the white people who were listening to all this.


    A momentter, Kang De¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Our new friend doesn¡¯t like the football I gave him. It might not be round enough.¡±


    Kirov straightened up and said tentatively, ¡°Brother, did they discover you? Is everything all right? Is there anything I can help with? If you need help or advice¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. These are thest few. They actually dare to take the initiative to jump out and fight back.¡±


    The arms dealer and his friend looked at each other. Had they been discovered by the enemy and chased?


    ¡ªNo, no!


    Kirov¡¯s face suddenly revealed disbelief.


    He finally discovered that something was wrong. ¡°Who, who is this person?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De¡¯s tone was a little impatient, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Orthus. Who else can it be?¡±


    The retired officer of the signal g widened his eyes. The cigar between Kirov¡¯s fingers fell to the table, and his tone became a little stammering, ¡°Thest few you just said¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°Of, of course not! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! Please continue!¡±


    He gestured for Marley Serle to continue tranting, while he and the bodyguard, Dimitri, looked at each other and gestured wildly and mouthed¡ªwhat the f*ck was going on?


    ¡°Okay, friend, it sounds like this is your subordinate, colleague, or gay friend?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh, no! Please! Take him away! Don¡¯t let him face me!¡±


    Through the hard work of the interpreter, Kang Demunicated sessfully with his African friend on the phone.


    ¡°Then listen carefully and answer my question quickly,pletely, and frankly. If you¡¯re hiding anything or lying, I¡¯ll let you have a passionate life-and-death kiss with your gay friend. You¡¯d better tell me the truth before I think of an even more disgusting way to y. Now, tell me! Where! Are! You?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I really don¡¯t know! We handed them to those people! We¡¯re only carrying out the order! I swear! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°Who are those people?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Orthus was clearly silent, or rather hesitant.


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Electricity!¡±


    The sound of the electric current rolling up a maic arc sounded, followed by the miserable and intense whimpers and muffled howls of Orthus. His mouth was gagged. This punishmentsted for half a minute. Kirov listened in silence. A drop of cold sweat slid down the arms tycoon¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°¡­Mercenaries! We handed them to mercenaries! Those people are mercenaries!¡±


    Orthus said anxiously in a weak and afraid voice.


    ¡°Why would mercenaries capture Chinese people?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know! I¡¯m only following orders! The king¡¯s orders! The king ordered me to lead the army to follow that mercenary into Comoros! They¡¯re responsible for obtaining victory, and we¡¯re responsible for seizing the fruit! In principle, I have to listen to their instructions! This is the king¡¯s order!¡±


    When Kirov heard this, he suddenly said, ¡°¡­Brother, ask him the name of that mercenary.¡±


    Marley Serle immediately tranted urately.


    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know! The person I contacted asked me to call him Mr. Burroughs! I saw him when I escorted those Chinese people over, but he was wearing a thick heavy bulletproof vest and a helmet. I can¡¯t see what he looks like at all! I¡¯m not lying to you!¡±


    Kirov picked up his phone and asked in English. Theposition of the other party¡¯s military rank, the race of the members, the type of weapons and equipment¡­ The frightened Major Orthus told him everything, but his answers were messy.


    Next, Kirov gestured and Dimitri immediately stood up and went out. The arms dealerposed himself. ¡°I¡¯ll try to help you find out, brother, but this mercenary is clearly very careful. He doesn¡¯t wear a military rank and his weapons and equipment are all international, so I can only say that I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kirov.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve you.¡±


    After saying that, Kirov reacted¡ªwhy did he say that?


    He scratched his head and said, ¡°At least I understand something now. No wonder this battle is so strange and Gambia advanced so quickly¡ªso they found a substitute to fight, but this is even stranger.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°The US dors spent to hire such a powerful and well-equipped mercenary can directly squeeze dry Gambia¡¯s annual financial ie. The Gambia King only needs to take out half of this money to mobilize 10,000 young men and rifles from the tribes in the country. Not only is it cheaper, but it¡¯s also more efficient. It¡¯s very unreasonable to hire such an external help army.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Comoros is even poorer. The benefits obtained can¡¯tpare to the price.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°But this happened after all.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, there must be a reason to do this. For example, other agreements, schemes, or¡­¡± Kirov whispered, ¡°secrets that we don¡¯t know about other than money.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are these things rted to kidnapping the Chinese?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there should be some connection. Brother, no armed force in this world dares to attack a national of a permanent member without any conflict of interest. They must have some requests. The exact request depends on what they want.¡±


    Kirov had already guessed 70 to 80% of the goal of Kang De¡¯s trip to Africa. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much, brother. No matter what their request is, they don¡¯t dare to hurt the Chinese.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    On the phone, Kang De¡¯s voice was a little distorted, but he could still hear the coldness.


    ¡°I never ce my hopes on a group of hyenas, warmongers, and killing machines¡ªtrante!¡±


    Marley Serle jolted. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    He was about to trante the sentence ¡°I never ce my hopes on¡­¡± when he heard Kang De say, ¡°Ask him! Where did he escort the Chinese?! Point it out on the map! Also, mark where the mercenaries fighting for Gambia have fought!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    Orthus was sobbing and his breathing was rapid. They could even hear him sniffling, ¡°Here! Yaelorba! A small town west of the capital of Comoros, Domoni! The news I heard is that they¡¯ve already attacked the capital of Comoros and are in the final battle with its army!¡±


    ¡°Very good. I see. I understand.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was very calm, ¡°Now, look at me, look at my face. When you first saw me earlier, you were stunned. You¡¯ve seen someone who looks more like me before, right? However, he¡¯s a little thinner than me. He¡¯s wearing sses, his hair is a little gray, and he¡¯s wearing sloppy and dirty work clothes. He carries a notebook with him¡ªyou¡¯ve seen such a person, right? Among that group of Chinese people.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You also gave him to those mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he injured?¡±


    ¡°No! Really no! I respect them very much! I didn¡¯t do anything to them! I didn¡¯t even starve them! These are all true!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Then, after a while, the sound of liquid falling sounded from the phone.


    ¡°No, no, no, no! Oh my god, what are you doing?! Please forgive me! I¡¯m not lying! I¡¯m only following orders! I don¡¯t want to die! Please don¡¯t do this! Please! Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    This time, it was Kang De who spoke.


    The pronunciation of English sounded very awkward and irregr to foreigners.


    ¡°But that can¡¯t save you.¡±


    The sound of mes burning, burning sounds, and extremely painful roars and wails even made the sound system a little distorted.


    Kirov and the interpreter closed their eyes at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you, Kirov, thank you, Marley. Before the news of the destruction of this military camp reaches there, I have to find that team of mercenaries first. Therefore, let¡¯s not talk anymore¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was terrifyingly calm, especially in the background of this wail and scream. His calm tone sounded even more terrifying.


    ¡°¡­Wait!¡± Kirov said subconsciously.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Kang De waited for him to continue.


    However, Kirov did not know what to say. He only organized his words. ¡°I¡­ I just feel that, brother, aren¡¯t you a little¡­ I mean, I can understand your feelings, but¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Kang De spoke, his voice a hundred times colder than before.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Kirov. I have an urgent matter. Talk to youter.¡±


    The call was immediately hung up.


    Hearing the busy tone, the arms dealer was stunned for a moment before slowly breathing out, ¡°F*ck¡­ It was clearly normal when he came to Serbia. His PTSD symptoms are enough to live in the Akham Asylum¡­¡±


    He nced at Marley Serle. The interpreter was looking back at him.


    The Russian shook his head. ¡°I have to educate my little brat well when I return. I also hope that after my business fails, a murderous son can save me.¡±


    However, at this point, he revealed a hesitant expression, ¡°¡­Do I really want him to?¡±


    The arms dealer was sighing with emotion, but he did not know that the guy he was talking about who was enough to live in Arkham Asylum and kill people as flies had already left this world.


    In the territory of Goethe, the Summer Leaf District, the stream valley. In the distance, there were gs like a forest, solid shields, and heavy armor. The mages protected the formation, and there was a heavy rhinoceros cavalry roaring softly. The new defense line was already prepared.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to destroy this army, or they¡¯ll have to directly stab into the hintend of the Summer Leaf from the stream valley. This is the ve army of the Tuck City-State with the strong help of the elves. There¡¯s no military discipline at all.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall looked at Kang De, ¡°Is there a way? If I¡¯m not confident or it takes a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°We do.¡±


    Kang De focused and looked into the distance with a cold gaze. He looked at the lined iron armor formation. It had heavy defense and a mage guarding it. The light of magic danced in the sky, waiting for him to collide with this killing formation.


    Idiot.


    Horus, who was heavily armored, let out low roars.


    M2HB heavy machine guns emitted a cold luster under the sunlight.


    ¡°Raise the muzzle and shoot!¡±


    This was like the first German attack at the Battle of the Somme, the use of superfiring.

 Chapter 310 - 310 The Bloodthirsty and Cruel Demon King of Terror Has Broken Through the Summer Leaf

    310 The Bloodthirsty and Cruel Demon King of Terror Has Broken Through the Summer Leaf


    This was the second interception battle against Kang De after the Elven Expeditionary Forceunched a surprise operation against the capital of Goethe, Red Maple City.


    In order to dy Kang De¡¯s advancement as much as possible and test and consume his methods and trump cards, the expeditionary army staff used the vast war area between Red Maple City and Valentine as the experimental field of war.


    The elite servant troops of the various vassal countries were the first to be pushed into the battlefield. The Savada Satellite Kingdom was the first sacrifice. Its troops were destroyed easily. The decision-makers of the expeditionary army thought that such a sacrifice was valuable because they could judge and understand Kang De¡¯sbat method from the war information.


    Inadvertently, this war became colder and crueler.


    The huge and terrifying war mobilization system of the elves conscripted the elite forces of the various countries to the battlefield and used the soldiers and young men of the vassal countries to replenish the losses of the war. Even the low-level soldiers of their own country were among the sacrifices. What ensured that this mobilization system was effective was an increasingly efficient and transparent administrative system, and the huge military logistics system of the Twilight Dynasty ensured that they could appear in theirbat positions on time.


    Themand and decision system from themander-in-chief of the expeditionary army, Sylvan Keller, determined the deployment of these cannon fodder. Therefore, war became mathematics. The decision of themander and staff officers was actually to decide how many people would die in this battle and how many people would die in the next battle.


    The interception and restraining operation against Kang De were actually to send countless soldiers to their deaths, and the deaths of these soldiers would determine how many elves would survive in the future.


    Ever since the Harlem interception, they had made deployment adjustments to the next wave of defense line as quickly as possible to ensure that no matter which army encountered Kang De, they couldplete the military mission they had been given.


    It was consumption, probing, threat, and restraint.


    For this, they urgently sent battle ns and war supplies to the second defense line.


    The supply team did not care about the consequences and used magic methods to consume the lifespan of the beasts and alchemical mechanisms. They sent enough heavy shields and spell scrolls to the front-line troops. The mages obtained thetest battlefield spellcasting guide.


    Swamp Spell, Slow Spell, Mind Explosion, Electric Arc Domain¡­ The principle of spellcasting was to interfere with the enemy¡¯s high-speed mobility and even spatial teleportation. The super heavy cavalry formed by the war rhinoceros had already been lined up. The heavy infantry lined up, the mages helped restrain them, and the super heavy cavalry was ready.


    The expeditionary army headquarters racked their brains and strategized to strengthen the second defense line.


    The effect was brilliant.


    They sessfully reduced the duration of the battle to six minutes.


    A total of 20 M2HB heavy machine guns threw countless APEI169 bullets over the head of the enemy army in a few minutes. They fired from miles away. The bullets attacked with an almost vertical trajectory. They were silent. Only death fell from the sky. Only the top archers could hear the small wind above their heads.


    Heavy bullets, high charge, armor piercing, burning, and explosions were instantlypleted. He was a hero among special ammunition.


    At the beginning of the attack, the heavily armored elite infantry did not see death falling from the sky at all. Even if they realized it, it was very difficult to raise the heavy shield that was too heavy and had to be supported on the ground. Even if they forcefully raised it, it was very difficult to maintain their courage in the almost endless rain of death and continuous explosions.


    Fixed shooting, search shooting, round shooting, frontal shooting, diagonal shooting, longitudinal shooting¡­ Horus started the engine. This harvesting machine that sprayed death continuously changed its location. The Transformers with technological foundations that surpassed modern society did better than the machine gunners in the First World War, because the gori, who relied on the strength of its body to fly for a short time, was reporting the real-time coordinates to him!


    Although there was almost no precision to speak of when superfiring and he could only rely on the experience of the machine gunner and the general coordinate calction to determine the attack area, who asked the enemy to be so close?


    In the process of assembling the weapons, Horus also modified the gun structure on his own and further increased the firing speed of the machine gun.


    As for the greatest factor restricting the firing speed of the machine gun, the problem of the barrel overheating¡­


    It was not a problem at all!


    This was because, in this battle, Kang De¡¯s side had used epoch-making war technology¡ªthe limited version of the cold machine gun mode, Sword Saint Snowfall!


    Therefore, he won.


    It only took six minutes.


    The heavy infantry formation waspletely wiped out, and the war rhinoceroses in heavy armor were all dead or injured. The war rhinoceroses ridden by a few officers were covered in elite enchanted rune heavy armor and could resist the attack of the 12.7mm Explosive Bomb to a certain extent, but that was only barely enough. After Horus approached and fired two more armor-piercing and high-explosive enchanted RPGs, half of their bodies had also turned into a pile of rotten meat.


    The entire battlefield was filled with blood.


    It was even more tragic than the battle between the Savada Satellite Kingdom¡¯s troops in the Harlem District.


    Kang De stepped on the soil that had be soft from being soaked in blood, leaving a string of cruel footprints as he walked to the battlefield. Intestines, broken limbs, heads, and minced meat were everywhere. There were also intact heavy shields, as well as heavy shields that had been punched with a hole. Broken armor, intact armor, and thousands of people were mixed together in pieces.


    This was an Asura Arena.


    The mages also fell and died. Most of them were riddled with holes by the quadruple M2 anti-air machine gun. Because the shield had a support upper limit, it was difficult to resist continuous bombardment and shots. A few high-level mages were also beaten down by the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall¡ªit was almost a perfect cooperation.


    Hillmelia pressed her sword and looked at the battlefield, an extremely serious expression shing across her face.


    As an expert who had walked out of the War God City, it was normal for her to experience battle formations. She had also thrown herself into the battlefield and experienced bloody killing. It was not as if she had not personally experienced the battle of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people dying. The horror was not inferior to the scene in front of her.


    Tens of thousands of magic projections, violent mes that burned the human body, violent explosions that tore through the human body, and extremely cold freezes that shattered the human body. Intertwining lightning bolts that were like sharp des, a violent wind that corroded everything, and even the curse that seized souls¡­ The harvest that intertwined had also caused countless lives to fall.


    In terms of tragedy, destructive power,motion, and deterrence, they were all stronger than here.


    However, when Sword Saint Snowfall looked at this scene in front of her, she felt shocked and even¡­ afraid.


    Due to the huge battle of 100,000 people, spells filled the air, and magic devices shook the sky and roared. The iron cavalry rushed forward, and a rain of arrows was like a waterfall. The ferocious warriors rushed forward. The weather was like the end of the world. Iron hooves bombarded the ground, and there were mages who firmly chanted. It was a battle of honor and courage, the struggle of wisdom and decision, and the confrontation of will and belief. Therefore, the tragic death was worthy of praise, so sacrifice seemed romantic and precious.


    Therefore, a war of that scale would be recorded in the annals of history and forever remembered and recited by the world.


    However, now, the death of more than 10,000 soldiers, the destruction of an army that could be said to be powerful, theck of courage to charge, the chanting of a mage, and the determination to sacrifice. There was only an alchemical chariot that aimed dozens of pipes at the sky at a 45-degree angle, emitting a series of loud bangs.


    There was only dust that filled the sky and countless metal awls that rushed into the sky at an extremely fast speed. Then, more than ten thousand people died from the metal rain and serial explosions falling from the sky. It was as if the gods had shot them to death in the clouds. The enemy was a few kilometers away. Before they died, they did not even know who the enemy was or where the attack came from.


    She only heard a series of rhythmic bangs. Every sound seemed to be the scream of death. Through the window of the alchemical chariot, she saw round metal shells thrown into the car like rain. There was even a wisp of green smoke. There were thousands of them, and they all looked identical.


    She did not dare to think deeply about what that meant.


    However, looking at this oue, she still felt confused. Even if Kang De was on her side and won with irresistible force, it meant that she was more confident in saving Red Maple City.


    She was only thinking.


    If an alchemical chariot could annihte an army in a few minutes, what was the meaning of such perfect and necessary qualities as courage, faith, honor, and will that had been passed down since the ancient era and recognized and admired by the various countries of the world?


    What if¡­ there was a second one?


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The call called Hillmelia back to reality. She blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De frowned slightly. ¡°I just asked you. How long will it take you to adjust and rest to your peak state?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall sensed it.


    It was indeed veryfortable for her to join forces with the gori. The strongest enemy she encountered was not her match and was easily killed. She did not consume much energy and was not injured.


    Or rather, thebination of helping Red Maple City this time was indeed extremely perfect. Kang De was in charge of transporting ammunition and leading Horus to space jump. When the enemy¡¯s restraining spells shot over, they would also be instantly extracted and disintegrated by him. His iron son¡¯s heavy machine gun, rocketuncher, and grenades dealt with ordinary soldiers like cutting grass. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall were in charge of sniping and killing high-endbat strength. They were extremely efficient and cooperated extremely well.


    Hillmelia replied, ¡°Half an hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 40 minutes,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It¡¯s very important. You have to maintain your best state. If I¡¯m not wrong, there are still many battles ahead. They¡¯re specially here to intercept us.¡±


    He looked at the heavy war beasts and heavy infantry, as well as the spell types of the mages. All kinds of signs indicated that these armies hade prepared and had clearly learned the lesson of the Savada Satellite Kingdom.


    Hillmelia said with a serious expression, ¡°They¡¯re here to intercept and test your trump card?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kang De smiled coldly. ¡°Let them try.¡±


    Therefore, there were clearly still RPGs, automatic grenadeunchers, and mortars. In this battle, the M2HB heavy machine gun was still the main weapon. From the looks of it, it was the right choice.


    He looked at the gori. ¡°What about you?¡±


    The gori smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest! Just eat more!¡±


    In this mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, she still ate happily with arge bag of fruits.


    There were many cassava, mangoes, and so on in Africa. Kang De specially brought some for the gori.


    ¡°Then you should rest too. Eating is also rest.¡±


    Hearing Kang De say this, the gori looked at him with her golden eyes and said seriously, ¡°I think Kang De needs to rest more. Do you want to rest for a while?¡±


    Kang De was slightly stunned, then smiled bitterly.


    ¡°After this is over, I¡¯ll sleep for three days and three nights.¡±


    He patted the hood of the Hummer. ¡°Get to work!¡±


    With a ng, the Transformer transformed into a human and said in a low voice, ¡°Father?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes turned into mes of the Phoenix Vision that soared as he scanned the battlefield.


    Sword Saint Snowfall and the gori wanted to rest for a moment. He was protecting this ce and had nothing to do. He might as well clean up the battlefield. Shield armor that could resistrge-caliber machine guns, enchanted weapons, magic items, and spell scrolls were all under the gaze of the Phoenix Vision.


    And¡­


    ¡°I think not long after we leave, the elves¡¯ scouts and spies wille here to ask for information and find clues. Our actions are all under the control of the Elven Expeditionary Force. In that case¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave them with a huge surprise.¡±


    More than an hourter, the Elven Expeditionary Force headquarters received thetest news.


    The servant army from the Tuck City-State had already been destroyed.


    The scouts and spies found the defeated army. These people also had a mental breakdown, but their failure shocked the elves even more than the Savada army.


    An officer imed to have encountered a long-range cover shot equivalent to tworge arrow regiments, and almost all of them were explosive and me arrows. That rain of arrows fell from the sky and could even prate the shield, wreaking havoc and destroying the human body. It shot into the head, shoulders, or back and exploded and burned. They once thought that they had encountered the destruction of the legendary hero, the Thorns Champion Arrow Regiment.


    This was because only that legendary army would have such a terrifying storm-shooting speed and a luxurious style of not taking enchanted arrows seriously.


    However, themander and his advisors knew that the Thorns Champion Arrow Regiment was stationed in their homnd.


    With the intensity of the battle of Goethe, there was far no need for an army of this level to go on stage.


    So¡­ what was going on?


    Why had the range of the arrowless crossbows greatly increased this time? Moreover, they were stronger and there were more of them, and they were all enchanted weapons?


    ¡ªWhy did Kang De take out stronger attacks after we racked our brains and upgraded our equipment and tactics?


    However, what shocked and angered the elves the most, and even felt a trace of fear, was not this.


    Instead, it was the scene the scouts saw when they entered the battlefield after the enemy left.


    ¡°We saw a tower.¡±


    ¡°A flesh and blood tower formed by the warriors of the Tuck City-State, the elf officer¡¯s teaching team, and the corpses of the warhorses.¡±


    ¡°The elves, the Tuck nobles, officers, and ordinary soldiers are listed from top to bottom. The head of the heavy rhinoceros is nailed to the ground. Thick and thick ck liquid soaked through from top to bottom, soaking this tower and the ground. Raging mes curled and churned on this tower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to imagine what our enemy did during this period. Like the capital temple that the Cathayan was used to building, he piled the corpses into a tower and poured the ck, evil, sticky mmable liquid from above, soaking ityer byyer.¡±


    ¡°Everyone said that it must be a hellish substance mixed with flesh and blood, like the blood of a demon, announcing his cruelty and victory to us. Then, he ignited this tower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to extinguish the mes, or there¡¯s no need to extinguish them, because the zing mes burned with a bang, burning everything until the bones and ashes. Only the ferocious skeleton shed in the mes, and flesh and blood peeled. There was ck smoke and blood-colored light churning in the mes as if it was the wailing of the dead.¡±


    ¡°Everyone vomited and was angry about it. Such a cruel action is extremely rare in the entire war. The other party¡¯s terrifying actions can¡¯t be described as barbarism and bloodthirstiness. This is probably a demonstration and destruction and annihtion. The battlefield is covered in that ck substance, igniting zing mes and burning most of the scene. We can¡¯t obtain any further information and clues from it.¡±


    ¡°The only thing we can find is the traces he left behind.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that tower, he also used the twisted corpse toy out words. He also watered the ck liquid and lit it. Many, many times, that corpse was spelled into words and burned with mes that seemed to be eternal. I believe this is a deration left for us and everyone.¡±


    ¡°The words are like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m approaching you. I¡¯ll find you. I want to kill you all.¡±


    When the Deputy Chief of Staff finished reading thest words, all the elves in the military tent still maintained a dead silence. They looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡ª¡± Sylvan Keller shouted, ¡°a matter of course?¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel fear again?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that in our n, this barbaric lunatic army from the Tuck City-State will obtain victory and kill Kang De? Could it be that in our n, they¡¯re destined to fail?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still afraid that everything is going ording to n?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t the great Twilight Army do such an attack?¡±


    ¡°Is this level of bloody deterrence enough to make you afraid?¡±


    ¡°This armypleted its mission and forced Kang De to put in more effort, consuming arge number of his arrows! The n has seeded! Moreover, it eliminated our previous guess!¡±


    ¡°He even began to destroy the scene. This is a sign of his timidity. He¡¯s hiding some clues that might expose his true situation! Therefore, he¡¯s using such a terrifying method to hide his uneasiness and weakness!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, outstanding elves, don¡¯t stop! Continue to arrange the battle n! Continue to modify the battle strategy! The Summer Leaf District is still far from Red Maple City. We still have more opportunities to try and make mistakes! We have to return what he did today a hundredfold. I want to engrave his threat on his tombstone!¡±


    Lord of Dawn Light roared, ¡°We¡¯ll still win this time!¡±


    Soon, another sentence was added to the banner in the military tent.


    ¡°The bloodthirsty and cruel Demon King of Terror has broken through the Summer Leaf.¡±


    On Earth, Comoros, in the military camp near Domoni, Kang De and the Hummer appeared on the ground.


    He dialed the satellite phone.


    ¡°Kirov.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Russian on the other end of the phone was silent for a short while before probing, ¡°Trante?¡±


    At the same time, the arms dealer roared in his mind.


    D*mn! D*mn! D*mn! D*mn!


    ¡ªIt¡¯s only been more than ten f*cking minutes! Could it be that you¡¯ve already captured those mercenaries?


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I want to order goods.¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311 Ask and Kill One by One

    311 Ask and Kill One by One


    ¡°Kirov, I want to order goods.¡±


    That was what Kang De had said.


    Business came. He should have been happy.


    In particr, arms dealers could eat for three years when they opened. Their clients were still this capable, rich, and generous. Kirov should be enthusiastic and happy to receive such an order call.


    !!


    However, this time, he only felt waves of¡­ pain.


    ¡ªBrother, the ne of firearms you bought is enough to plow the entirety of Comoros, right?


    Why did he still want it?


    Even if Kirov had been in the arms trade for many years and was long bold, he still felt guilty.


    He had traveled extensively all these years and his footprints were all over Southeast Asia, Central America, South America, Africa, and many other chaotic ces. He had interacted with many tyrants, scum, butchers, and lunatics and had long seen the evil of human nature with his own eyes. Morality was only a joke in his eyes. He thought that he was already fearless, but Kang De, a young man he had only known for less than two days, gave him huge pressure and fear.


    This Chinese person was different from those tyrants, scum, butchers, and lunatics.


    The source of strength for those warlords and dictators was wealth, the army, weapons, oil,nd, and the support of the United States. That was why they dared to be fearless and do whatever they wanted.


    They killed as easily as they could, raised ves, tortured them, and watched battles. They trampled on all themon customs and moral conduct and thought that they were born noble. However, when they lost their backing, they would wail like pigs and dogs. Just like the living beings they trampled, they would be humiliated, tortured, and tortured to death.


    Without what they relied on, these people were only lowly lives twisted like maggots.


    However, this Chinese person called Kang De was different.


    This person was not crazy because he had strength, but because he had obtained strength.


    The fundamental difference between the two was that this young Chinese man had bought the firearms of an entire transport ne to save his father in Africa. However, Kirov vaguely felt that even without this ne¡¯s firearms, Kang De could achieve his goal and kill anyone he wanted to kill.


    ¡ªThen what was his goal in buying more firearms?


    There was only one answer.


    He wanted to take even more violent revenge on the person who had kidnapped his father and did not mind letting the mes of war expand.


    ¡ªBut I mind!


    ¡®I only want to sell some firearms. I don¡¯t want to attract the attention of the P5 because of a massacre that shocked the world and be traced all the way to me by Interpol!¡¯


    On the surface, the international order strictly prohibited arms smuggling, but this world was not ck or white. There was another dark order under the shadow that was not known to outsiders. In the dark side of this shadow world, arms smuggling was tacitly agreed to a certain extent¡ªprovided that you did not cause too much trouble, so much so that an assault rifle with the fingerprints of the President of the United States appeared at the scene of a massacre.


    People would die.


    He should have rejected simply and roughly, hung up, and deleted his contact information in one go. However, holding the phone, other than subconsciously swallowing a few mouthfuls, he did not say anything.


    There were some people in this world, even if you were thousands of kilometers away from them and had only met them once, and you could cut off contact at any time¡­ You still did not have the courage to reject them.


    The words he was about to say had already changed, ¡°What¡­ what do you n to do?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°Cluster bomb, thermobaric bomb, sarin¡­ Do you have these?¡±


    The Russian¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone, ¡°Even the fivergest arms dealers in the world don¡¯t dare to casually sell these things! Some are even forbidden by international conventions! If I have these things on my shelf, Xie Ligan would not be qualified to talk to me! Moreover, they¡¯re expensive!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang De thought for a moment, ¡°What about the 155mm or 152mm howitzer? Self-propelled anti-aircraft cannons, firearms cannons, and coastal ship cannons. I remember that you moved the AK-130 ship cannon ashore. There¡¯s also a dense array. Right, I¡¯ve seen the ¡®Combine Harvester¡¯ produced by Russia on the Inte earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kirov was silent for a moment.


    Then, he said in a sincere tone, ¡°Big Brother, Boss, I¡¯m only an arms retailer. I wholesale small-caliber guns and ammunition, recover second-hand weapons and sell them to people in need. That¡¯s all. My ability and connections are limited. Even ranked heavy weapons are already the limit. This world is cold and real. Some things can¡¯t be bought even if you have money¡­¡±


    ¡°What restricts the purchase is not your wealth, but your power and my status.¡±


    ¡°Especially the ones you want. In Africa, no country will systematically use these things in war. AK rifles are the true weapons of mass destruction.¡±


    ¡°In the current world,rge-caliber howitzers, self-propelled air defense cannons, chariots, and ship cannons are all sold by the regr army between countries. They¡¯re efficient but expensive and even something small countries can¡¯t afford. The P5 won¡¯t allow a certain warlord or dictatorial lunatic to obtain such a terrifying weapon. Money and ss are not rted under certain circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Just like how Zuckerberg can¡¯t drive a Jumwalt destroyer back to his private ind, Jeff Bezos can¡¯t buy a B-2 bomber back and park it at his private airport. Even if they have enough wealth to buy more than ten or dozens¡ªthey can¡¯t even buy a single thing.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, sir?¡±


    Kirov swore that ever since he graduated from middle school, he had not exined aplicated problem so patiently and gently¡­ He had not even been so patient with the president or general of a country.


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Two questions.¡±


    Kirov perked up. ¡°Tell me?¡±


    ¡°How can I sessfully buy those weapons just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious,¡± the Russian said without hesitation. ¡°If we make military purchases as a formal country, we canpletely legalize and obtain these weapons without risk.¡±


    ¡°Or throw out an olive branch as a powerful warlord and sign various agreements with the target country other than the arms trade, such as politics, economic and trade orders¡­ You understand.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Kang De muttered to himself, his eyes deep.


    Then, he said, ¡°Then the second question, Kirov, will you sell individual shells?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Kang De turned his neck. ¡°I mean, if I seize something like a 155 howitzer in Comoros, but the ammunition is limited and I need to buy the corresponding shells, do you have a way?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    The Russian hesitated and said, ¡°After all, there¡¯s a lot of room to operate the shells and ammunition. It¡¯s very convenient to report the consumption and disposal of the drill. At the very least, it¡¯s more convenient than the weapon itself¡­ Could it be that you¡¯ve already seized it?¡±


    ¡°No, but you can stock up now.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°We¡¯ll seize it¡ªthis is the traditional ability of our Chinese people.¡±


    Without waiting for Kirov to say anything else, he continued, ¡°In addition, the APEI ammunition needs to be replenished. I need more RPGs and the 30mm grenade of the AGS-17. Kirov, I also need powerful, wide-range, long-range, and cheap weapons¡­¡±


    A thought shed through Kirov¡¯s mind.


    After entering a state, he became a fearless businessman who did not mind doing business with demons. Almost immediately, he thought of the most suitable goods.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try the domestic products of your country? They¡¯re called the 63 traction 107mm rocketunchers along with the Acre 47 and RPG. They¡¯re beautiful and cheap. Their operations are simple and they¡¯re everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Kang De was concise and sounded very satisfied.


    He and Kirov finalized the exact number. The Russians promised to prepare the goods with their greatest effort. At the same time, they still reminded Kang De in fear that if he caused any hugemotion, such as burning the capital of Comoros to the ground, the P5 would definitely let him know what it meant to be decisive and orderly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a lunatic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    These words really made Kirov speechless.


    ¡°By the way¡ªcan you getndmines?¡±


    ¡ªYou still said that you¡¯re not a lunatic!


    Kirov sighed.


    Kang De had been talking to him in a polite tone, but for some reason, the uneasiness and fear in his heart increased. It was as if the personmunicating with him was not a harmless Chinese person, but a terrifying demon covered in blood. He did not know if it was his imagination or a mental problem. In any case, he would have an inexplicably sharp intuition these few days¡­ Perhaps it was only some mental pressure.


    However, he indeed felt that Kang De was very terrifying.


    He was not willing to have an unhappy conflict with this Chinese person.


    In any case, the ne of firearms this guy bought from me is enough to kill everyone in a city. In that case, I¡¯ll sell him some more and things won¡¯t get worse.


    If he were really a lunatic, something would happen no matter what. Since something would happen and it might implicate him, why didn¡¯t he earn more?


    The arms dealer convinced himself.


    ¡°Alright, alright, my brother. I have them. Of course, I have them, and there are many.¡±


    ¡°You know that because of the restrictions of international public opinion and difficulties in cleaning up, this thing has a lot of stock¡­ What type do you need? Anti-infantry or anti-armor?¡±


    ¡°Infantry.¡±


    ¡°What kind? Shatter or explosive?¡±


    ¡°Shatter.¡±


    Kirov really knew this very well. ¡°Then, which one do you like more?¡±


    ¡°A Type 72 anti-infantry mine produced in your country weighing 1,000 grams and containing 122 grams?¡±


    ¡°BLU42 anti-infantry mine produced in the United States weighing 470 grams and containing 60 grams?¡±


    ¡°¡ªOr is it a MOH200 anti-infantry mine produced by the Great Soviet? It weighs 25,000 grams and has a lethal range of 200 meters with 12,000 grams of charge?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that the anti-infantry mine behind?¡±


    ¡°Yes,rade.¡±


    Kirov replied seriously, ¡°The definition of infantry by the Great Soviet Red Army is slightly different from that of the various countries. Be it sitting in a truck, in an infantry chariot, or even in a tank, even in a helicopter, as long as they¡¯re human, they¡¯re infantry.¡±


    ¡°Yourndmine is also anti-helicopter?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes,rade. Although the helicopter was not designed to be a kill target, the MOH200 has indeed had a record of shooting down a helicopter. That was in Afghanistan.¡±


    At this point, Kirov¡¯s tone became a little strange and awkward, ¡°The only problem is that that helicopter is our Soviet Union¡¯s own¡­¡±


    ¡­As expected, they were very Russian.


    ¡°That sounds good¡ªgive me 500 first.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t mobilize so many at once, and they¡¯re very heavy.¡±


    ¡°Then try your best to collect them. Apart from that, I also need anti-aircraft cannons and autocannons. No matter what brand they are, no matter how old they are, as long as they can be fired, I want them all.¡±


    They discussed some details again. The Russians needed two to three days to prepare the goods and send them by air. As for where they would transport them, how they would transport them, and how they would be ced when they arrived, they would talk about it when the time came.


    Kang De calcted the time and could afford to wait. In the other world, it would take at least a day for the gori and the others to reach Red Maple City. On Earth, it was seven days. It was more than enough.


    In terms of the intensity of the war, the situation facing the other world was even more dangerous. On Earth, not only did he have to save his father, but he also had to obtain as many,rger, and stronger weapons as possible.


    Be it buying, stealing, or snatching.


    ¡°Did you gain a lot, Father?¡±


    After hanging up, his iron son¡¯s question sounded from the car¡¯s stereo.


    The Hummer rumbled south and crossed the deste Gobi. Night had already slowly fallen.


    ¡°Fortunately,¡± he said. ¡°That depends on what our mercenary friends sent us.¡±


    Arge amount of fuel was found in the military camp that had been wreaked havoc by Kang De and strangled to death. The content of the weapons warehouse was nothing special, but there were many building materials and even industrial explosives stored in the warehouse. Kang De¡¯s family had learned a lot and recognized that these things seemed to be used for explosion and excavation¡­ How could there be such a thing in the military camp?


    He had heard from Orthus that this was transported here by the mercenaries. What did they want these things for?


    Kang De ignored everything and gathered these things with Horus. Then, he threw them all back into the white fog space.


    He did not care what conspiracy was hidden in this invasion war, why the mercenaries were here, or what the goal of kidnapping the Chinese was¡ª


    He only wanted to save his father, get a weapon, and blow up all the enemy creatures.


    This was the only battle n.


    The sky gradually darkened. The moon rose and night fell. It was very difficult to see lights in Comoros. Electricity was still a luxurious resource. Kang De had already arrived at the town west of Moroni, the capital of Comoros. From a mountain, he could look out at the distant city. There were faint lights of bright color. He could even see the trajectory of tracer bullets in the air and the sporadic sound of guns.


    There seemed to be still a battle there.


    Kang De sized up the red light spots in the town with his Life Detection Vision.


    There were many, plenty of electricity, and those with weapons walked back and forth to patrol.


    It was not difficult to locate.


    It was a beige three-story house. Orthus said that he had escorted the Chinese here.


    However, he did not see the restrained and unable-to-move crowd.


    ¡ªF*ck.


    Kang De¡¯s expression darkened.


    He got out of the car and came to the door of this walled three-story building. He knocked on the iron door.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± He asked in English.


    Soon, someone walked towards him. The zing shlight shone on his face and was very dazzling, but Kang De¡¯s eyes did not blink as he looked at the other party¡¯s face in the strong light.


    It was a white man.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡± The fully armed white man approached and red, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone.¡± Kang De pulled down his scarf and revealed his face. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m Chinese. I¡¯m here for mypatriots¡­ Can you tell me where they are?¡±


    The light of the shlight dyed his yellow skin white, so much so that the person did not see that something was wrong at first. When he heard the word ¡°Chinese¡±, the white-skinned man¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he raised his gun. ¡°F*ck!¡±


    He was about to raise his gun when Kang De punched.


    With a bang, the railing of the iron door was broken and bent by a fist.


    Kang De threw a punch and pierced the railing. Halfway through, he changed his w and grabbed the other party¡¯s throat. He pulled back. The person¡¯s body rushed forward and his head smashed straight into a broken railing that had been interrupted and bent. It pierced through his mouth and passed diagonally out the back of his head, bringing with it a string of brains.


    Kang De twisted open the iron lock and pulled open the iron door. He took the opportunity to break off two iron bars and raised his foot to step on the other party¡¯s back. The body that was half lying on the iron door and twitching immediately sank. His mouth and half of his head werepletely torn open. Blood shot out like a fountain and sshed on the ground more than ten meters in front of him.


    Someone in the house had already heard themotion and was prying out the window. Kang De swung his arm, and two iron bars shot out like short spears. The window shattered. Two people¡¯s bodies froze on the spot, and a huge crack opened in their throats. The iron spear had already passed through their bodies, and the corpses fell straight down a momentter.


    Someone rushed out of the door, but Kang De was faster than him. He took a step and flew back. His body sted out like a cannonball. His shoulder collided diagonally and struck the person¡¯s chest,pletely shattering his sternum. He brought the already dead corpse through the door on the first floor and rushed into the entrance, shattering wood, ss, and soil and rocks flying everywhere.


    The first, second, and third floors were in chaos. Footsteps and shouts filled the entire house.


    Kang De raised his left hand. Lightning curled around it, and dazzling lightning rushed into an outlet. Chaotic lightning that wreaked havoc and roared swept through the entire house. The lights suddenly went out, and everything fell into darkness.


    The enemy¡¯s voice became even more terrified. Someone turned on a shlight or lit a lighter.


    However, the hunter walked in the darkness and chased after the light to hunt. Gunshots continuously sounded and quickly returned to silence. Heavy objects continuously fell, along with screams and painful wails.


    Although his father and the others seemed to have been transferred, the goal was still clear and the clues were still there.


    It did not matter even if it was cut off. The leader of the mercenaries, the King of Gambia, would always have a way. However, the goal was to save his father, so he should follow the clues. There was no need to give up what was close and pursue what was far.


    He would knock out everyone here first.


    Then, he would ask them one by one and kill them one by one.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Big Bob, Little Bob

    312 Big Bob, Little Bob


    Daniel M had a very, very long dream.


    He dreamed of his hometown, the small town of Annecy in Haute-Savoie. The beautiful Ind Pce Castle was located between the canals. The terrace between the river emitted the fragrance of flowers, and the air was filled with cool water vapor. It was moist, warm, andfortable, far better than a dry, hot, and deste ce like Comoros.


    When he dreamed of returning to his hometown, he missed everything about it.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    !!


    This call sounded from between the river and the breeze in his hometown.


    He was enjoying the breeze of his hometown, but he felt someone pat his head. English sounded in his ears, calling him to wake up.


    ¡ªNo, I don¡¯t want to wake up¡­


    ¡°I need you to wake up!¡±


    He was half asleep. In a daze, he saw someone swaying in front of his eyes, then heard the de break through the air.


    An intense pain pierced his thigh and forcefully pulled him back to reality from the dream. Daniel M looked at the dagger on his thigh in confusion and twisted the hand holding it.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Intense pain, confusion after waking up from hisa, and a short daze, he had yet to recall why he was sitting there and why he was tied to a chair by others. He subconsciously looked up, wanting to see who the murderer was, but he saw the scene reflected in the dark candlelight.


    The color quickly drained from his face, and Daniel¡¯s eyes froze. Immediately after, unprecedented fear surged out with tears and snot, causing him to scream in despair.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Hisrades, the mercenaries¡¯ subordinates, and friends were all here looking at him, but only their heads were left. Their heads were ced on chairs, and the table was even hanging from the ceiling fan. The room was covered in blood, and there was still lingering despair and fear in the dead man¡¯s eyes.


    In this hellish nightmare scene sat a calm Chinese man in clean clothes. He held a phone and ced it on the table beside him with a stand.


    ¡°Who are you, who are you, who are you?! Why are you doing this?! Oh my god! Help! Help!¡±


    Daniel cried.


    He finally recalled what had happened earlier. There was a violent sound, then darkness. Someone rushed straight into their stronghold. The battle began and quickly ended.


    He was knocked out. When he woke up, he sat here and was tied up. The surroundings were as bloody as hell.


    Opposite him sat a young man in clean clothes with a calm and friendly expression.


    ¡°Sigh,¡± he said. ¡°I thought you mercenaries were all peerless tough men.¡±


    A French trantion came from the phone.


    Perhaps the trantion voiceing from this phoneforted the Frenchman a little. After all, the other party was a human who wanted to use modern electronic equipment andnguage trantion topletemunication, not some bloodthirsty and powerful demon. The Frenchman cried, ¡°Why are you doing this?! What do you want?! Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Why did you do this? I was going to say¡ªdo I need a reason to kill you?¡±


    ¡°But let me exin to you first.¡±


    ¡°I was at the door just now. I knocked and yourpanion told me to get lost. I took off my scarf and told him that I was Chinese. I was here for a group of kidnapped Chinese and asked where they were, so the other party wanted to shoot.¡±


    ¡°This suspicion is almost confirmed immediately, right?¡±


    ¡°Then he died.¡±


    ¡°You were all holding guns. You kidnapped mypatriots and rtives and you took hostile actions, so I killed you all. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with such logic, right?¡±


    ¡°Especially an army like yours that invaded a sovereign country and even kidnapped Chinese citizens. I think the term terrorists is more suitable for you than mercenaries. Simrly, the Geneva Convention probably doesn¡¯t apply to you, right? How is it? Do you know the oue of offending the Chinese?¡±


    The Chinese man¡¯s tone was very calm, and the interpreter¡¯s tone was also very calm, but it was too calm, especially when this calm contrasted with the blood and heads on the ground, adding to the horror.


    ¡°Daniel M from Annecy, Haute-Savoie, France. I know who you are. Your subordinates gave you your identity and name. You¡¯re their leader and the person in charge here.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know any more information, so they¡¯re here. You¡¯d better make sure you know enough because I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    From the phone came French that Daniel could understand.


    It was aggressive.


    Kang De took out his phone and raised it to the other party.


    From the photo album shared by his father, the character photos he had chosen, the members of thepany, one after another. Images shed through Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for these Chinese.¡±


    ¡°I came all the way from China for one reason. You kidnapped my father.¡±


    ¡°I came to Comoros from Senegal and chased you from Father¡¯s station to the military camp in Gambia, then here. I can¡¯t remember how many people I killed, and I don¡¯t care. I only know that if I can achieve my goal, I don¡¯t mind killing another hundred, two hundred, and three hundred.¡±


    ¡°Answer my question now, or you can be a tough guy for once. In fact, I want you to be an irond man, firm and unyielding, grit your teeth, and not confess.¡±


    ¡°Then I can destroy you, destroy everything you have, and make you speak.¡±


    ¡°If we destroy a tough guy and make himpletely copse, the facts he exined will definitely beplete and wless. If he actively confessed from the beginning, his confession might be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Is this train of thought fine?¡±


    He leaned forward and looked into the other party¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Talk,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re lying and hiding anything.¡±


    That expressionless expression coupled with the surrounding heads, blood, and horror was really too intimidating. When had Earthlings ever seen such a scene?


    Daniel¡¯s defense had copsed from the beginning. Now, he had no courage to speak of. Arge wet stain appeared in his pants, and he did not even dare to say nonsense like ¡°don¡¯t kill me¡±.


    ¡°¡­Mausoleum!¡±


    He shouted with a sobbing tone, ¡°The Chinese have been sent to the king¡¯s mausoleum north of Moroni!¡±


    ¡°Mausoleum?¡± Kang De said coldly. ¡°Why bring the Chinese there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know! I only know what they¡¯re digging there! They originally wanted to lock up the Chinese here, but for some reason, something went wrong and they needed the help of the Chinese, so they were brought there together! I don¡¯t know the exact situation! I really don¡¯t know!¡±


    Kang De recalled the umted construction materials and industrial explosives in the military camp.


    His father was rted. His son had inherited his father¡¯s teachings and was also a civil servant. His university major was this and he had also received his father¡¯s professional guidance. Previously, he had recognized at a nce that those construction materials and explosives were all used for excavation.


    He asked, ¡°You fought for Gambia and killed your way into Comoros to excavate that king¡¯s mausoleum?¡±


    Daniel said miserably, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m only following orders. I don¡¯t know these inside stories. I swear I really don¡¯t know! Please, believe me, please believe me!¡±


    Kang De took out the map. ¡°¡­Location.¡±


    Daniel cried and gestured. This ce was actually considered a scenic spot and was even marked on Google map. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Whichpany are you mercenaries from? Who¡¯s your boss?¡±


    Speaking of this problem, a trace of hesitation and fear shed across Daniel¡¯s face.


    Kang De nced at him.


    With just a nce, he weighed the pros and cons and immediately betrayed his boss. ¡°Little Bob! Our boss is Little Bob!¡±


    On the phone, Kirov, who had been silent, said in surprise, ¡°Bob Burroughs! It¡¯s actually him!¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°Famous?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s more than famous. He¡¯s the king of mercenaries. He¡¯s sessfullyunched a coup in more than ten countries. He¡¯s a ck glove that¡¯s not recognized by the West French government and has assassinated several kings and presidents!¡±


    At this point, Kirov took a deep breath. ¡°Of course, this is Big Bob. He¡¯s already retired. He¡¯s talking about Little Bob, the son of this Big Bob. However, the problem is that although Big Bob has already retired, he¡¯s still the actual mastermind behind Comoros. In Chinese, he¡¯s the emperor emeritus¡­¡±


    The Russian clearly could not understand such a move, ¡°They actually killed their way into Comoros as an army hired by Gambia. No wonder they won all the way. Are they fighting themselves?¡±


    The arms dealer had also seen many farces or operations of alternate regimes. Stupid, shrewd, and perfect. Unfortunately¡­ there were many.


    He pondered and said, ¡°Could it be that this king is not very obedient? What¡¯s in the mausoleum?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll soon figure out the reason.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, help me find out the excuse and reason for the King of Gambia to start a war. Help me investigate the background of this king¡¯s mausoleum in Comoros.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He had already asked for the whereabouts of his father and the others and knew who the true culprit behind all this was. This interrogation had already achieved perfect sess.


    Satisfied, Kang De stood up and picked up his phone.


    ¡°By the way, help me find out where Big Bob is now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Big Bob is not in Africa now. He¡¯s already retired for a long time,¡± Kirov said inexplicably. ¡°It¡¯s Little Bob who works in Africa. Why are you investigating his father?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kirov stopped talking.


    Kang De immediately hung up and smiled at Daniel.


    A few minutester, he left the three-story building. The corpse in front of the iron door was still lying there.


    The night was deep and ck. There was no sign of anyone. If Comoros developed in the future, this ce would be a famous haunted house, the origin of some urban legend, or the inspiration of a horror game.


    The Hummer roared and continued to set off.


    ¡°If we save Father, things will get better.¡±


    Kang De leaned back in his seat and allowed the car to bump. Night scenes roared past on both sides. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡°It¡¯ll get better¡­¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313 Closer, Very Close…

    313 Closer, Very Close¡­


    The sky in West Africa changed. The weather was unpredictable. After the Hummer ran for two hours, the clouds rolled and the moonlight disappeared, and the stars disappeared.


    The ground was dark. Horus had no choice but to turn on the headlights. Only then could he move safely at high speed. In the dark and silent night, the two xenon headlights were simply as dazzling as a lighthouse. This meant that the probability of being discovered had greatly increased, and it meant that there were more variables.


    Along the way, they had already encountered two sentry posts and a small patrol team. They were all from the armed forces of that mercenary.


    The other party had already seen the bright light of the headlights and heard the powerful roar of the Hummer¡¯s engine. He even covered the body of the car with a searchlight and set up the machine gun.


    He had no choice but to kill them all.


    The battle process was simple, fast, and capable, so much so that no one had the time to send out the news of the attack. After all, even if these mercenary soldiers had undergone strict training, they could not imagine that they would encounter such a powerful enemybination one day.


    It was fine if it was a Transformer, but not only was that human born with divine strength and had X-ray vision, but he also f*cking knew all kinds of superpowers. Who would have thought of this?


    Killing the witnesses, destroying the corpses, and destroying the evidence were straightforward, but this did not mean that everything was fine. Although the enemy did not have the time to send the news of the attack, the mercenarymand would discover the problem of losing contact sooner orter. Then, they would realize that the enemy had already entered the Comoros battlefield and that danger was approaching.


    The advantage of the enemy being in the open and him being in the dark would be reduced.


    Once the mercenary leader realized this, the potential risk his father and the others faced would increase. Even if it only increased a little, it was something Kang De could not tolerate.


    He wanted to save his father before the other party discovered the problem.


    Therefore, his methods were cruel and fast, and he did not leave anyone alive. Therefore, the first thing he did tounch the attack was to pull the electric switch and destroy the surveince camera. This was because he could not let the enemy know that the attacker was Chinese and let these d*mned mercenaries realize that he was here for those Chinese hostages.


    The Hummer elerated again and sped on the uneven road.


    The light in the car illuminated Kang De¡¯s expressionless face as he listened to the information Kirov had gathered.


    ¡°The reason for the war is very formal. It originated from and that had long been disputed between the two countries, Comoros and Gambia. Thatnd was originally upied by Comoros, and then an incident of Gambia citizens being shot to death happened. You understand. This method is ssic and useful. It¡¯s simply never outdated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth mentioning that the Gambia royal family is rtively close to the Comoros royal family. In fact, the culture, origin, and poption of the two countries are deeply rted. The war slogan of the Gambia King is to end the division and dispute andpletely end the dispute and conflict between the two countries. Of course, we don¡¯t know what he thinks¡­ He might have reached some agreement with that mercenary.¡±


    ¡°In fact¡­¡±


    At this point, the Russian paused.


    Kang De asked, ¡°In fact what?¡±


    ¡°Friend, I don¡¯t mean to make any conspiracy theories, but the old leader of this mercenary is Big Bob Burroughs. Although the French government won¡¯t admit it, everyone knows who privately nodded at his series of coups and military operations in Africa in his early years. It¡¯s simply unimaginable that a legendary mercenary with blood on his hands can actually spend hister years in his country¡­¡±


    Hearing the Russian hesitating, a cold glint shed through Kang De¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I think with just this mercenary group, they might be qualified to make an armed transaction with a small African country, but they definitely don¡¯t have the guts to detain Chinese citizens. Definitely not.¡±


    Kirov¡¯s tone became serious, ¡°Believe me, mercenaries are the same as us. We¡¯re all regrs wandering in the gray area. We seem to be unscrupulous and do everything, but that¡¯s only the appearance. In fact, we know awe better than anyone and follow the rules¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªOf course, rules refer to what we think are rules.¡±


    ¡°To this mercenary or securitypany led by Bob Burroughs that is inextricably linked to the West French government and has a certain reputation and formal industry internationally, the greatest rule is to fear the true power of this world and abide by the international order established by the P5.¡±


    Kang De twisted his neck. ¡°But they still kidnapped them¡­ Who gave them the courage?¡±


    Kirov said in a low voice, ¡°That depends on what¡¯s in the king¡¯s mausoleum¡­ Perhaps huge benefits made them take the risk, or perhaps it was privately instructed by a big shot.¡±


    ¡°I have to emphasize something, my friend. This is not sowing discord and stirring up trouble.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, with Big Bob¡¯s invisible power status in Comoros or the influence of France on Africa, it¡¯s impossible for the French government not to know about the battle between Gambia and Comoros and even the role of this mercenary in it. They¡¯re even the secret promoter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the maritime air defense of Comoros was outsourced to France, but they didn¡¯t move at all.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Kang De was silent for a long time.


    He knew what Kirov meant.


    If it was really as he said, and there was a conspiracy and n of a certain government behind all of this, the enemy he had to face might not only be a group of mercenaries who earned ck-hearted money and war wealth.


    Instead, it was one of the five permanent members. A traditional European country, it still had arge number of overseas colonies. Its sphere of influence almost radiated to the whole of Africa and it had a group of powerful allies. The number of military bases worldwide was second only to the United States. Aerospace countries and nuclear powers maintained powerful armies that could leave the NATO system and maintain an independent effective nuclear deterrence. Their military production ability was extremely high, and their ownbat system was extremelyplete.


    Such a country.


    Although Comoros¡¯ operation might only be a secret decision of this huge creature, and although it would almost 100% not fight the other party¡¯s true military strength in Comoros¡­


    However, the P5 was still the P5.


    ¡°Brother, I have to say that don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the same as me. We all have a powerful mothend that¡¯s worth being proud of, especially you. Don¡¯t worry, your mothend is the only non-white country among the five permanent members.¡±


    The Russian¡¯s meaning was very simple.


    If the behind-the-scenes game and strategy were really involved on this scale, the wisest choice was to report to his mothend for help. At most, he would obtain some irrefutable evidence and let his mothend have the chance to attack and pressure and make the French suffer.


    ¡°Thank you, Kirov.¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°But my father, my grandfather, and I, or rather, the people before my generation, are not willing to trouble our mothend until we¡¯re at our wits¡¯ end.¡±


    The Russian said in surprise, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, there are no buts. Thank you for your information. If possible, please continue to collect. I¡¯m about to reach my destination,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It¡¯s just some white pigs. Watch me blow them up.¡±


    In a sense, Kirov, who was also a white pig, smacked his lips.


    He could only say one popr sentence on the Chinese Inte, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    After hanging up, Kang De slowly exhaled. ¡°Why should I be happy?¡±


    Perhaps handing over evidence and asking his mothend to pressure him was the wisest thing to do, but this round trip required a lot of time, and many variables would happen. This was because the human heart was unpredictable and idents were difficult to control. Instead of looking forward to the help of others, it was better to use knives and swords to fight for it.


    The Hummer stopped under a cliff.


    This king¡¯s mausoleum was buried with generations of previous kings of Comoros, but the mausoleum itself had an even older history. It was an ancient ruin that had existed before it was conquered by the European colonists. Although it had experienced the looting and archaeology of the colonists, it still maintained its intact holiness. It held a huge meaning in the hearts of the Comoros people and was extremely important to the Comoros royal family.


    This ancient mausoleum had been developed into a scenic tourist area, but it was only partially open. This was one of the areas with the highest construction in Comoros. There was even a king¡¯s guard guarding it. It had rtively t roads, permanent fortifications, a regr military camp, and many necessary facilities.


    Now, he could still smell smoke and death here. Clearly, this famous historical site had experienced another war. White people holding weapons set foot here again, just like hundreds of years ago.


    What a huge irony.


    Kang De pushed open the car door and got out.


    The life detection mark had a detection range. If it was too far away and too thick, it would affect the effect. However, just from observing the camp from here, he could still see that it was heavily guarded and facing a great enemy.


    Manyrge cars were parked there.


    The camp was brightly lit and he could even vaguely hear the sound of machinery.


    This meant that the excavation of the tomb was still continuing.


    In other words, the kidnapped Chinese people were almost certain to still be here.


    Kang De took a deep breath and calmed his anxious heart.


    He had to calm down.


    He said to himself.


    This time was different from before. Previously, it did not matter if he went into stealth or not. He could just rush in and fight.


    However, not this time.


    He could not use a gun, or explosives, or make too much noise.


    He could not attract the enemy¡¯s attention.


    The most ideal situation was to sneak in and quietly kill all the enemies one by one. Then, he would swagger out calmly with his father and the others.


    Any action that rmed the enemy would increase the danger factor.


    Therefore, he really had to go into stealth this time.


    Fortunately, he still had some experience in this aspect.


    ¡°It¡¯s like going back in time, right? The feeling of putting on newbie equipment again and addingyers of restrictions to myself to challenge a difficult dungeon¡­¡±


    Kang De returned from the white fog world and his entire outfit was brand new. He joked to relieve his nervousness, ¡°Son, you haven¡¯t lived a hard life. At that time, I had to count the bullets when I fired. If I could use an axe, I would use it. I¡¯m not like you now, extravagant and wasteful, casually sshing water¡­¡±


    Horus did not respond to his joke.


    The Transformer was silent for a moment until Kang De felt a little strange. Then he spoke.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Amidst the cracking sounds, he transformed into a steel giant. His purple eyes looked in the direction of the distant tomb and said in an uncertain tone, ¡°Something seems to be calling me there. It¡¯s thest time I came to Earth. At that time, Myanmar gave me the feeling that it¡¯s closer, very close¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 314 - 314 Magical Hero

    314 Magical Hero


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that something inside is attracting you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. This feeling is very strange, but it¡¯s very intimate. That thing must be rted to me. It¡¯s what I need and is close to me¡­¡±


    Horus¡¯s thick electronic voice sounded like he was talking in his sleep.


    It said that something was summoning it in the king¡¯s mausoleum.


    !!


    ¡ªI think this is neither Egypt nor the Hoover Dam. What¡¯s calling you?


    Era?


    However, this still attracted Kang De¡¯s attention.


    This matter was already very strange.


    A mercenary hade all the way to this godforsaken ce and was hired by a poor country like Gambia. They were probably simply throwing money to help others fight a war. They had used Comoros as a trap and did not hesitate to hit themselves or start a war to attract the attention of international public opinion. They had even been hinted at and instructed by the French government to transport materials, consume their military strength, and mobilize so many human, material, and financial resources¡­ What was their goal?


    ¡ªCome to this king¡¯s mausoleum and fight.


    Just to f*cking fight?


    There was only one exnation for this confusing behavior, and that was that there were huge benefits hidden in the mausoleum that was enough to make this mercenary take the risk and even make the West French government behind him drool.


    Horus¡¯s strange perception confirmed this guess.


    The Transformer was a strange lifeform that Kang De had awakened by using the white fog and the power of the Fire Thief. If a living being like it sensed a certain summon, it meant that the thing in the tomb must be extraordinary.


    Not bad.


    Kang De revealed a cold smile.


    Even without his iron son, Kang De would have investigated this matter.


    What? Just save Father? Then pretend that nothing had happened?


    What a joke.


    How could it be so easy?


    It was fine if these b*stards started a war. After all, they were far away in Africa and had an egg-like rtionship with him. However, these animals kidnapped his father at such a critical moment, causing Kang De and the others to be exhausted from running and advancing into the battle. They were in such a sorry state and were almost crazy. This score had to be settled clearly.


    Saving his father was only his first mission.


    Be it mercenaries, Bob, or even the French government, everything they wanted to do in Comoros, be it a coup or a bacsh, no matter what they wanted to do, had to bepletely ruined!


    After ensuring the safety of his rtives, he immediately rushed to help Red Maple City. After saving both sides, he would free his hands and kill all the people involved in starting the battle of Comoros.


    Kang De had already remembered it clearly in the small notebook.


    As for now that Horus had a strange perception, he had to arrange it even more.


    ¡°Since you think the treasure inside is fated with you,¡± Kang De said, ¡°it¡¯s ours.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Father.¡± Horus covered his chest and whispered, ¡°This is the first¡­ thing I¡¯ve had the urge to obtain no matter what since I was born.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to calm down. Be good and wait where you are. Don¡¯t argue, don¡¯t scream, and don¡¯t be disobedient. Wait for Daddy to bring back the gift you want.¡±


    Kang De nced in the direction of the mausoleum. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the space inside is narrow and you can¡¯t use it. Moreover, themotion is too great and it¡¯s easy to alert the enemy¡­ Stay here and wait for my signal.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Kang De put on the hood. ¡°Assassin¡¯s Creed: Comoros begins now.¡±


    Horus turned back into the Hummer and lowered his voice. ¡°Father, you look really handsome.¡±


    How much did this guy want the things in the mausoleum? He was already ttering him.


    Kang De snorted, but he subconsciously stretched his head over and stared at the rearview mirror of the Hummer.


    His equipment was indeed very shy.


    There was a full set of stealth equipment in the equipment bag Hong San had collected.


    The raw materials were woven from shadows spun by the arcane loom. They were strategic resources of the Underground City and the Brotherhood. They were woven by top alchemists into the Shadow Lone Equipment Set, a top-notch equipment that assassins dreamed of.


    It could increase the use of his physical fitness and agility. It could continuously recover his stamina and increase his vitality at all times. It could engrave sound absorption diagrams and also have a powerful ability to resist stabbing and cutting¡­ There were many powerful functions. The design was exquisite and was specially made for top assassins.


    Such a treasure was difficult to obtain, but as one of the gifts, it was sent to Valentine by the envoy of the Brotherhood. It was only a gift and did not need any repayment or promise.


    ¡°This is only a gift of congrattions and homage from the Brotherhood. We¡¯re very happy that there¡¯s another top potential client in the world. Moreover, I¡¯m very honored to tell you that after the unanimous approval of the Brotherhood¡¯s mentors, we¡¯ve already added your noble name to the Book of Life immediately.¡±


    ¡°From now on, the Brotherhood will no longer ept any assassination missions aimed at you and your immediate rtives and subordinates. If you need anything, we¡¯ll send experienced masters and elites to be in charge of the security of the target you or you specify and only charge the lowest cost price.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the Brotherhood. We¡¯re all-pervasive killing des. We¡¯re also an invulnerable protective shield. No one knows assassination better than us. Correspondingly, no one knows how to defend against assassination better than us. If you¡¯re willing to give us a chance, we¡¯ll prove that this is true.¡±


    ¡°Greetings again, great Forbidden Spell Envoy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait. We¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    Elegant and humble, calm and reserved, the Brotherhood handed him an olive branch.


    This was the firstrge continent-level faction to extend a hand of friendship to Kang De after the battle of Valentine.


    ording to Hong San, the assassins of the Brotherhood were mainly pragmatists and businessmen. They immediately realized the value Kang De had disyed, the new huge faction that was about to be built around him, and the far-reaching impact Kang De¡¯s interference would have on the Goethe war and even the situation on the continent. New military confrontations, new conflicts, new blood, and deaths.


    Therefore, with the advantage of first-hand information and the shameless and fast decision of the pragmatists, they immediately handed over an olive branch and offered friendship and celebration.


    This was very reasonable. The first continent-level factions to rush over to be familiar with Kang De, other than the Brotherhood, were the alliance of the Military Chamber of Commerce and Industry, the Mercenary Guild, the Warlock Association¡­ and so on. They also smelled their favorite smell.


    As for writing his name on the Book of Life and permanently rejecting the rted assassination business¡­ This sounded very powerful, but it was only rtively vain. It was just that it sounded better to say.


    This not-to-kill list included the ruler of the human world, the emperor of the Holy Empire, the hegemon of the world, the Phoenix King of the Twilight Dynasty, the Eastern Emperor, the Cathayan Emperor, the City Lord of the War God City, the chairman of the Arcane Council, the Mountain King, the current Dragon Emperor, and so on¡­


    There was probably only one reason why Kang De was on the same list as these important figures.


    The early soft advertisements and hard advertisements of the Brotherhood were too much, so much so that even three-year-old children knew the location and name of the headquarters city¡­


    In short, Kang De had already received the friendship of the Brotherhood 100%.


    This set of equipment had been slightly adjusted and perfectly matched him. The cloth that was loose and just right was extremelyfortable. It was extremely nimble when moving, and it was even more nimble than usual. A short stealth cloak that could provide short-term invisibility hung behind him. Bracers, shoulder armor, belt, fast boots, hood, shone with magic patterns that were even darker than darkness¡­ From top to bottom, it was as if it was a death that had fused into the shadows.


    The reason why he did not wear it when he came to Comoros was that this thing was really too shy, especially on Earth. It was difficult to forget at a nce. If he walked on the street dressed like this, even if he would not be beaten up, he would be firmly remembered and cause unnecessary trouble.


    However, in the darkness, this thing was too useful.


    Kang De pulled out the short sword and drew a pattern.


    Apart from this Shadow Lone Equipment Set, Kang De also matched other equipment and weapons.


    The dagger was in the sheath on the outside of his thigh. There were five sharp flying knives at his waist, all enchanted products. He also carried three flying axes. There was also an exquisite crossbow hanging behind his right shoulder. There were a few tubes of magic medicine in the tactical sp on his chest, and the scroll was cushioned in the shoulder guard and hidden in the lining.


    With a shake of his left arm, an invisible and material atmospheric shield surged out of the wrist guard, forming a shield condensed by an invisible airwave. The wind was ferocious and violent, and the airflow circled and spun, very shy.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s simply like Magical Hero.¡±


    Kang De sheathed his sword and swept his mental strength. The Atmospheric Magic Shield disappeared.


    He stepped forward, but his footsteps were silent. The enchantment process restrained all sounds, even the friction, and breathing of his clothes, isting most of the detection including the life detection spell.


    Kang De opened his Phoenix Eye and used the Phoenix Vision and the power of the Fire Thief to size up the sound absorption diagram on his clothes. It was extremelyplicated. It would take time to copy it. He was thinking about how to engrave this thing on the gun barrel.


    He wanted to know more about soft anti-materiel sniper rifles.


    ¡°Father, have a good hunt.¡±


    The Autobot whispered behind him.


    Kang De waved his hand behind him and elerated, disappearing into the darkness.


    The king¡¯s mausoleum was built on the mountain. There wereyers of winding roads. There were sentries on guard at the entrance at the foot of the mountain. Two towers rose from the ground and searchlights patrolled.


    Kang De avoided the searchlight and quietly approached. He picked up a rock from the ground and threw it into the air.


    Then, he disappeared from the spot. In the next moment, space shattered. Kang De¡¯s figure appeared from the void and had already arrived near the tower.


    It was at the same height as the tower observation deck. Kang De, who was floating in the air, waved his hand and raised the crossbow on his right shoulder. He shot an arrow through the other party¡¯s throat. The other party covered his throat, but his entire body was numb and he fell down without making a sound.


    He nimbly jumped into the observation deck and broke that person¡¯s neck. He activated the power of the Fire Thief only to destroy the corpse and not extract the soul.


    When this person disappeared, he stood up. The lookout on the other side suddenly sensed something amiss. He turned around and saw that Kang De had already reached out to pull up the searchlight and shine it at another tower.


    The strong pir of light was extremely dazzling. It shone from the front, causing the sentry to subconsciously close his eyes and dodge. In an instant, Kang De had already crossed space and arrived. A flying knife tore through the air and pierced through the eye.


    Once again, extraction and destruction of the corpse.


    The Life Detection array branded on the sses marked red spots.


    It was a sign of life flowing.


    Kang De strode towards the sentry post. The person inside was sitting and ying with his phone. Kang De looked around the house. There were no cameras, so he pushed open the door and entered.


    The mercenary looked up and saw an Assassin walk in. Before he could speak, his throat was stuck. With a crack, his neck was broken and he died on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m missing a hidden sword.¡±


    Kang De felt that it was not convenient.


    In fact, he did not know the technique of twisting necks. He did not know how to exert strength or which angle was easier to twist. He only used brute force to forcefully break someone¡¯s neck. It was not technical.


    It seemed to be even easier to stab with his hidden sword.


    He left the door pavilion. The huge electric iron door had already been closed, but it did not matter. The glove was attached with an enchantment array diagram that was easy to climb. Kang De kicked and jumped, flipped through the door, and patiently cleaned up along the winding mountain road.


    His rich FPS game experience told him that in the mission to save the hostage, especially the difficult mission of killing with a single strike, it was best to find and kill the enemies in the target camp circle by circle before rescuing the hostage. Otherwise, when the rescue was sessful and he fled, a bullet from somewhere could make him lose the entire game.


    Skills indeed came from life experiences.


    He swept along the winding mountain road until he reached the scene of the king¡¯s mausoleum. This had already be a construction site. There were all kinds of tents and transport vehicles. Arge number of building materials were ced in the open and everywhere.


    There were also many red dots.


    Kang De sized up the surroundings and chose a target. He paid attention to the surrounding environment and quietly approached this tent. He pulled out the short sword at his waist and prepared to cut through the tent and charge in.


    In the next moment, an ear-piercing rm sounded in the sky.


    ¡­

 Chapter 315 - 315 Where’s The Other Person?!

    315 Where¡¯s The Other Person?!


    An ear-piercing rm cut through the silent night sky of West Africa.


    The rm of any military asion was designed to be rough and effective enough to make a violent bang that was intense enough to make anyone high at the first moment. After all, war was a fatal thing.


    For example, after the fighter ne was locked onto, several detection rms sounded one after another. At the most important moment, it was as if the entire world was screaming, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking dying. Do something or get lost.¡±


    Another example was the rm of this camp. It was ten thousand times more effective than an rm clock. Moreover, the soldiers had been trained for a long time and had long formed a reflex. As soon as they heard the sound, the entire camp came to life.


    !!


    Kang De¡¯s expression had already be extremely ugly.


    F*ck!


    Change urred faster than the n could react to.


    He had originally nned to sneak in and kill everyone. What was with the rm?!


    The loudspeakers everywhere began to announce French.


    He did not understand.


    Kang De took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    His brain began to work quickly and efficiently.


    Looking around, no one surrounded him. It seemed that he was not discovered by any high-tech instrument or hidden camera. The direct problem was not him.


    Then¡­


    Through the side wall of the tent, the three red dots inside had already turned around and sat up. Urgent conversation sounded.


    Kang De picked up fine sand from the ground and stabbed a small hole in the tent with his sword. Then, he sheathed his sword and flicked this fine sand in.


    In the next moment, the space separated. Kang De stepped through the ck light and appeared. He cupped his fists and smashed down, hitting the top of his head and smashing the person nearby to the ground with the bed. That person still maintained his sitting posture. His eyes were red and blood flowed from his seven orifices. His neck had already been pressed into a few t circles of flesh, and his head had almost been smashed into his body.


    Then, he turned around and stepped forward. He grabbed the hair of another person with one hand and jumped. His knees were raised and knocked against the door. Then, he let go and allowed the other party to fall to the ground. His face was still unrecognizable.


    In the end, Kang De jumped back and hugged thest person¡¯s body.


    He covered his mouth with his left hand and pressed his back with his right. He exerted all his strength and suddenly squatted down to press. With a crack, the person was directly broken in half. His upper body twisted at a strange angle and formed a triangle with the ground.


    He extracted the corpse and destroyed the evidence.


    The loud announcement still echoed in the air. Kang De took out his phone and dialed. ¡°Listen.¡±


    Marley Serle quickly replied, ¡°Order all the repair personnel to wake up immediately and use refreshing medicine and drinks to excavate and load overnight. Hurry up and transport the remaining goods out. Moreover, strengthen vignce and increase it. There¡¯s precise news that a hostile force has already entered Comoros and has a fight with us. Our unit should closely guard against a possible surprise attack¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Kang De hung up and cursed in his mind.


    The person who caused the trouble was not him, but the ¡°hostile force¡±. They fought with the mercenary troops of the other areas and attracted the attention of the mercenarymand. Therefore, he ordered the various departments, especially the part of the king¡¯s mausoleum, to strengthen their vignce and speed up the bacsh to pack up the remaining gains and transport them away as soon as possible¡­


    It had nothing to do with Kang De.


    However, it clearly affected Kang De¡¯s actions.


    This was because after receiving the news, the mercenaries would definitely strengthen their vignce and discover that the guards at the door and even the checkpoint along the way had already disappeared into thin air. Even if themander here was a fool, he would definitely realize that an enemy had already infiltrated this area and was about to carry out a destructive operation¡­


    ¡ªTsk!


    The footsteps outside approached. Many resting enemies had already hurriedly woken up and gathered. They were sent by the officers to distribute the mission. Loud shouts and orders were everywhere.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was as calm as water as he quickly thought of the next step in his n.


    When the mercenaries here discovered that the door outside and many checkpoints were already empty, they would definitely strengthen their defense. A guarded enemy and an unprepared enemy were two different concepts.


    At the very least, under their strict guard, the probability of silently killing the enemy one by one without alerting others had already greatly decreased, because soon, they would know that someone had sneaked in.


    Kang De¡¯s first goal here was to save his father.


    The current situation no longer allowed him to carefully and calmly clean up the enemy.


    It happened suddenly and variables arose. He had to determine the location of the hostage first.


    He took a deep breath and left the empty tent.


    The lights were already bright outside.


    Temporary streetmps, hanging searchlights, the lighting system of this facility, and all kinds of outdoor lights were turned on at full power because no one could sleep!


    At least four ces sounded the rumbling of the generator. It did not consider the consumption of electricity at all and eliminated the possibility of someone secretly cutting off the electricity supply.


    Kang De nced at it and discovered many soldiers running over from the tent area. The military tent kept falling. The soldiers were dismantling the tent, and the shovel began to move. It piled up therge and small boxes and construction materials. There were also soldiers in groups of three, three, and one. They spread out in a finished formation and patrolled, paying close attention to their team members and other teams. In the distance, there was even the howling of military dogs.


    They had already realized that there was a problem with the sentry post and that perhaps an enemy had already infiltrated the camp, so they were cleaning up and investigating! Aprehensive search and investigation!


    This was not a stealth game. This was f*cking reality.


    The reality was that after alerting the enemy, there would be a carpet search, and he did not have any obstacles to hide.


    This was because the first thing the enemy did was to turn on all the searchlights and xenon devices and illuminate all the shadows. Then, they would remove all the obstacles that might be convenient to hide. They would bring the dogs and even high-tech things like infrared and thermal imaging instruments topletely search inside and out. Moreover, they were extremely patient and determined. They would not give up easily because they could not find him until they discovered him!


    Kang De reached into his cor and pulled up the mask to cover his mouth and nose. This shadow solo outfit could block the exploration of many spells like life detection. He hoped that it could also fool the thermal imaging device on Earth.


    If he could not deceive them¡­ he could only kill the enemy with the device.


    He closed his eyes and was silent for a moment before opening them.


    He was determined.


    Hiding in the tent, he took out a walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Father, I heard the rm. Do you need support?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for the time being,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Wait a moment. I want you to learn a few words. The focus is on the tone.¡±


    Then, he picked up the satellite phone.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Marley Serle¡¯s voice calmly entered his ears.


    ¡°Mali, I want you to imitate the English pronunciation of the Gambia and Comoros regions and say a few words. Most importantly, your ent. I want you to keep in mind the context. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    After a while, Kang De put away the walkie-talkie and satellite phone and opened the tent.


    He threw out a stone and jumped through space. Kang De moved through the darkness.


    The cleaning work for the entire venue continued. Some obstacles and shadows cast by the obstruction could still be used. The invisibility effect provided by the stealth cloak was limited for a period of time, and the concealment scroll he carried with him was precious and rare. He should not use it easily unless necessary.


    Kang De circled the area around the king¡¯s mausoleum at an extremely fast speed. From the tent to the various annexes, all the light spots in his Life Detection Vision walked back and forth, busy.


    In particr, there was no one in the building anymore. Everyone came outside and into the open environment. A few high-level officers used field phones and phones to give orders. There were at least five or six people beside them guarding from afar and close to ensure that their vision could cover each other. There was no one alone.


    If such a lineup and posture entered a stealth game, they would be cursed by yers.


    Most importantly, there were no hostages in the tents and buildings around the main body of the mausoleum.


    There were two situations.


    Firstly, Father and the others had already been transferred again, so they could not be found.


    Secondly, his father and the others were currently imprisoned in this huge and deep king¡¯s mausoleum. The thick soil and bricks isted the location of the life detection spell.


    Of course, there was a third possibility¡­


    Kang De¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold and even trembled. He held the hilt of his sword tightly and desperately suppressed the urge to start a massacre and sweep through the entire venue.


    He could not be rash. There were still people guarding the mausoleum. If Father and the others were inside, he could kill his way in and out outside. If the people inside found out about this, who knew what they would do¡­


    Calm down¡­ calm down¡­


    At this moment, he heard a heavy and slow continuous bang.


    The sound came from the tall and ancient mausoleum. The rough and huge pirs that had been tempered by the wind and sand were covered in weathered soil covered in dust. The mottled brick structure was also embedded with modern equipment. At this moment, the huge door of the mausoleum was slowly closing under the drive of electricity.


    At the same time, he heard the wail of the military dogs.


    Near and far, a few military dogs fell to the ground at the same time, their feces and urine flowing. They looked in the same direction and cried out. Kang De¡¯s killing intent had erupted earlier, and the aura that was contaminated by the magical animals could not be hidden. These Earth¡¯s canines sensed a terrifying aura of a higher level. The Shadow Lone Equipment Set could iste the heat source and aura, but it could not iste the invisible pressure of this level.


    Even if these military dogs could not hear Kang De¡¯s footsteps or smell his body, they sensed this terrifying pressure and indirectly sensed his location.


    The soldiers looked puzzled, then vigntly looked at Kang De.


    The huge stone door was slowly closing. Bit by bit, it would soonpletely close.


    Kang De slowly exhaled and took out his walkie-talkie. ¡°Do it.¡±


    There were soft bangs in the darkness at the foot of the mountain in the distance.


    Then, the whistling of mortar shells and grenades streaked through the sky and exploded violently.


    The heavy machine gun fired with a bang. Tracer bullets tore through the dark sky. The sound of guns rumbled violently. Just from the firepower configuration, it was simply a consecutive surprise attack. The shouts that resounded in the sky rushed up the mountain through the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll take back the sacred mausoleum! We¡¯ll take back our inheritance!¡±


    ¡°Take back our home!¡±


    ¡°For Comoros!¡±


    ¡°The holy faith is connected to every one of us!¡±


    The mortar bomb smashed down. In the distance and close, flowers bloomed everywhere.


    The camp was in chaos. Everyone subconsciously lowered their bodies and dispersed. The officers began to shout orders. The mortars quickly got into position, judged thending point of the shell, and prepared to counterattack. The mercenaries immediately shot res, and the sound of the engine starting sounded from everywhere.


    Kang De looked at this chaotic scene and suppressed his urge to kill some people again.


    Horus attacked and shouted to create the illusion that the Comoros army had attacked to take back the king¡¯s mausoleum. However, he had to pay attention to his limits and even shoot into an empty ce.


    He had to let the mercenaries think that ¡°although there¡¯s an enemy, we can resolve it¡± and not let them suffer heavy casualties, causing the garrison in the tomb to be too nervous and wary and posing a threat to his father and the others¡¯ safety.


    Although he was restrained and extremely troublesome, for his father¡¯s safety, he had to continue no matter how troublesome it was.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Kang De activated the invisibility spell of the stealth cloak. His figure melted and was indistinguishable from the surrounding environment. Although there were still a few irregr ripples, it was enough.


    The door was tightly guarded. There were also firepower tforms set up on both sides, sandbag walls, strangtion fire formed by three heavy machine guns, and even a grenadeuncher. The soldiers were waiting solemnly, but they did not realize that a stone cut through the sky and flew towards the almostpletely closed door.


    He passed through the smaller and smaller gap.


    Kang De jumped out and entered the king¡¯s mausoleum.


    Thick cables were connected inside, and the air was filled with the smell of sand. There were five people guarding behind the defense wall piled up with sandbags. Kang De flew over and pulled out his sword to sh. He stabbed five times in a row. The swords pierced through the heart, undoing the invisibility, extracting, and destroying the evidence.


    He carried his sword and walked up the stairs. He walked around a wall and entered the main hall. Tall statues stood in rows on both sides. They should be the previous kings or gods that Comoros worshiped. This ce had been appropriately developed and repaired and was used as a tourist attraction. However, it was covered in dust now and there were many cracks in the walls. In fact, a few huge statues had already fallen to the ground, broken, and cracked.


    The air was filled with a lingering pungent smell. It was the lingering smoke after the explosion.


    The Phoenix Vision shone in his eyes. Kang De jogged and found the copsed underground entrance from a side hall. His sword was stained with the blood of three more people. He slid down thedder. Half of it was soil and rocks, and the other half was a brick passageway. What he saw was a rtivelyrge underground project and it was ancient.


    Perhaps a very ancient dynasty had built this ce and kept it a secret.


    Along the way, he would asionally see some remaining tiles and marks engraved with strange symbols.


    The lights were bright. From time to time, strange insects crawled across the ground. Kang De held his sword and quickly walked down. His Life Detection Vision continuously reminded the living creatures around him that people with x-ray vision did not need to move stealthily.


    However, an urgent shout sounded from the walkie-talkie he casually took from someone.


    Kang De was shocked. This mercenary had a mature andpletebat system and discipline, especially in abat state. They had to report their situation every once in a while to prevent anyone from sneaking in and killing while others remained ignorant.


    In other words, the people outside were going to discover that something was wrong.


    He had to speed up.


    Kang De jogged.


    In the corner corridor in front of him, a few people were waiting motionless 50 meters away. Kang De¡¯s cloak fluttered and he activated invisibility. His slide shovel swept past and he threw the flying knife, instantly hitting the center of the machine gunner¡¯s eyebrows.


    The poison spread. The other party¡¯s eyes turned ck and he immediately died. In the next moment, Kang De had already appeared above this person¡¯s head. His body twisted in midair and he pulled out his sword to sh diagonally. He threw the flying axe in his left hand and fired another crossbow bolt, killing three people in a row. Afternding, he pulled out the flying knife between the gunner¡¯s eyebrows and swung it neatly, killing another person.


    Unlocking his invisibility, Kang De bent down and searched for these people¡¯s guns.


    Suddenly, a shout sounded in front of this defense point.


    The sounds made by killing the five people just now seemed to have rmed the people behind.


    A light spot quickly approached his vision. It was also a slide. A mercenary raised his automatic rifle. After sliding out, he fired continuously without looking.


    Then, the mercenary saw his goal clearly.


    Hooded boots, a ck robe, and a sword. He looked like Assassin in the game. The unstoppable enemy was dressed like this. This Frenchman who had yed Assassin¡¯s Creed was immediately shocked.


    Then, he saw Assassin raise his left hand. The wrist guard shed, and an invisible airwave visible to the naked eye surged, forming a shield-shaped domain that intercepted the iing bullets and floated in the air.


    Nitrogen, nitrogen shield!


    ¡ªThis was not in the game!


    Then, he saw Assassin raise a shotgun with his right hand.


    ¡­F*ck!


    Deer bullets sprayed. Countless steel beads tore through the air and exploded the mercenary¡¯s head and face. The shield dissipated. Kang De pulled the wood guard and a shell popped out. His cloak fluttered as he carried the shotgun and continued to attack.


    There were also people taking care of the mercenary behind him who hade to shoot. Since the gunshots had sounded, it was meaningless to be invisible and stealthy. Kang De switched to his berserker form and ran all the way, killing anyone he saw.


    From the beginning to the end, the witness did not spread any important information before he died. At most, he only told his allies that the enemy who killed his way in was Ezio Auditore da Firenze.


    ¡°Father, although I don¡¯t want to rush you, I think you have to speed up.¡±


    Horus¡¯s voice sounded from the walkie-talkie. His iron son said, ¡°They¡¯ve already counterattacked with mortars and fired res. I tried my best to hide and fired guerri fire, making them think that apany-sized convoy had attacked, but this can¡¯tst long. I¡¯m waiting for the order to return fire.¡±


    An increasingly urgent interrogation sounded from another walkie-talkie. The people outside already knew that someone had slipped into the tomb. They even looked up and could see that the faint light spots had already entered. They had sent people.


    There were more than ten enemies in his vision. They seemed to be building a defense and waiting solemnly. However, they still did not know why Kang De hade, but he knew. He had known from the beginning to the end.


    He had traveled a long way and killed countless people. His only goal was to save his family who had fallen here.


    He did not have to forcefully charge at the defense built in front of him. Along the way, it was already crooked and deep underground. It was close enough, and the soil and rocks could not stop the detection of life from taking effect. He had already seen a row of light spots quietly waiting in one ce. There were two more light spots in front.


    Not far from his feet.


    Extraction activated.


    His mental strength extended and quickly extracted a small hole in the hard soil and rocks.


    Sand and gravel fell.


    Kang De crossed space and swooped down. He stepped on the head of one of the mercenaries and ruthlessly stepped on the other party to the ground. Then, he took the opportunity to grab the other person¡¯s head and twist it 360 degrees.


    In front of him, a row of people hugged their heads and squatted in a row facing the wall.


    When they heard the voice, they turned around and could not help but exim, panic and surprise on their faces.


    This was because the two mercenaries had already died, and the person who suddenly appeared was really dressed strangely. Such a style usually only appeared in an anime convention in modern society, let alone in war-torn Africa. At this moment, he appeared out of thin air. There was a person lying at his feet and holding a person¡¯s head.


    However, this was not important.


    Most importantly, these people had yellow skin, ck hair, and familiar faces. He had seen them in his father¡¯s photo album. They were all Chinese and his colleagues.


    Kang De suppressed his excitement and looked over. There were a total of seven people.


    Then, his expression changed drastically.


    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s yourpanion?¡±


    His voice had already begun to tremble, and there was even an irrepressible trace of mania.


    Hearing Chinese, these Chinese people subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. They could not care less what Kang De had said and spoke at once. Some people even cried, ¡°Are you here to save us?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other person?!¡±


    These people who saw hope turned a deaf ear to Kang De¡¯s question and cried and begged.


    Bang!


    The mercenary whose neck had been broken by Kang De still had his head in his hand. He was in a hurry to see his father and even forgot to throw this corpse aside.


    Now, this head was shattered.


    It was forcefully shattered by Kang De¡¯s hand.


    Blood flowed and brain matter scattered. Kang De¡¯s eyes were red as he said sternly, ¡°What happened to Kang Jinzhu?!¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316 Times Have Not Changed, Idiot

    316 Times Have Not Changed, Idiot


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kang Jinzhu?!¡±


    The zing roar of the mes was not inferior to the explosion of gunpowder. A terrifying sound wave collided and echoed. The hostages cried out in surprise and covered their ears, their faces revealing fear.


    Although this uninvited guest was dressed very strangely, he had killed an extremely ferocious mercenary after all and spoke extremely standard Chinese. He was in a foreign country and had encountered war. Of course, those who spoke Mandarin would let these dangerous and afraid people see a trace of hope.


    However, now, they were shocked to discover that the person in front of them was even more terrifying than the mercenaries.


    !!


    Killing intent, which everyone thought was rtively mysterious and ethereal¡­ actually existed.


    It was as if endless blood surged out of this mysterious person¡¯s body like a long river that surged and pressed down.


    No one dared to look him in the eye.


    ¡°¡­Speak!¡±


    The second blood wave surged over. Some people were even so frightened that they cried.


    Kang De raised his short sword. The tip of the sword was like white steel, nailed to the wall beside someone¡¯s head. It was cold and sharp. He approached, his eyes as sharp as a knife and bloodthirsty red. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Engineer Kang¡­ Kang¡­¡± This person said in a trembling voice, ¡°He was taken away by those people¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice became deeper and more terrifying, ¡°Where did they bring him?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Sweat slid down this person¡¯s round and dusty face, bringing with it traces of wet mud.


    His legs were trembling. ¡°They kidnapped Engineer Kang and took away the artifact they dug out. I don¡¯t know where they¡¯re going¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªHow long?¡±


    ¡°Our phones and watches were confiscated. We only remember eating after that¡­¡±


    Kang De pulled out the short sword from the wall.


    That person looked at Kang De and begged carefully and sadly, ¡°Help us, can you help us? I don¡¯t want to die yet. I want to go home. We all want to go home¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at him. He looked back.


    Everyone also looked up at him carefully. The silencested for a short moment.


    Kang De¡¯s serious gaze contained visible mania and killing intent, causing the begging to stop.


    ¡°¡­Wait here.¡±


    Then, he turned to leave.


    Intimidated by the aura and might that almost froze the air, people could only watch helplessly and did not dare to ask or beg anymore. Their eyes were helpless and desperate.


    Outside the narrow stone room that was like a prison, careful footsteps sounded.


    However, all of this was under the control of the Life Detection Vision. Golden light shed in his eyes, and time eleration appeared. Kang De shed out. The wrist guard on his left hand condensed a thick airwave and shot out like an air cannon, knocking the two mercenaries who maintained their CQB tactical posture one after another back.


    The flying axe tore through the air and struck a person¡¯s head. Kang De flew over and stepped on the former¡¯s chest. The short sword pierced through the air and pulled out from the side of his neck, causing blood to stter.


    He pulled out the flying axe and smashed it down, ending this life.


    Then, he turned on the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Horus.¡±


    ¡°Father, did it go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going well. My father is not here. He¡¯s already been transferred. You can officially attack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. It¡¯s rmended to return through spatial jump.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll kill my way out. We¡¯ll cooperate from the inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Horus did not say anything else. The ng of a gun in ce sounded from the walkie-talkie.


    They walked along the stairs and corridor. In the vast underground main hall, the mercenaries were nervously on guard. They already knew which ce had changed. Perhaps the Chinese had yed some tricks. In short, the eight of them were scattered far and close. Two squad machine guns, six assault rifles, and two shotguns covered the only entrance to the cell where the Chinese were imprisoned from here.


    A ck shadow whistled out.


    The mercenaries who were already extremely tense immediately fired. Automatic weapons roared and fired at a terrifying firing speed. Many pellets struck the target¡¯s body like a storm. Blood flew and continuously trembled. That body was actually stunned and instantly riddled with holes.


    Then, it fell to the ground.


    The ss monitor gestured for a ceasefire and observed for a moment. His expression changed and he shouted, ¡°Allies! Continue to be wary!¡±


    Kang De, who had long taken the opportunity to teleport to the hall, floated on the stone pir carving on the side wall. With the guidance of his mental strength, the elemental waves in the scroll surged into Kang De¡¯s arm. Then, the breath of hell descended from the sky like a dragon sweeping above. The violent fire wave breath streaked across the ground and swept several people into it.


    Screams sounded.


    Amidst the mes, Kang De took the opportunity to descend from the sky. He pulled out his short sword and swooped down like an eagle. He pierced the target¡¯s neck and pulled out, causing a pir of blood to spray into the sky.


    He reached out and picked up the M249 ss machine gun in the other party¡¯s hand.


    Guns roared and first killed another squad gunner. Their firepower was like a sweeping soul-seizing scythe as it swept past the enemies struggling and crying out in the mes.


    However, they were mercenaries who had been on the battlefield for a long time after all. Perhaps they could not guard against a powerful enemy with strange techniques they had never seen before, but they did notck battlefield experience at all. When they saw it from the corner of their eye, at least three people had already avoided the mes and carried out tactical dodging actions. They even turned around and fired.


    Kang De kicked up a stone. When the three of them turned around and counterattacked, he had already appeared behind one of them. He smashed the other party¡¯s neck with the butt of his gun and raised his gun to shoot to the left. His arms were like iron, and the muzzle did not waver at all. The dense shots that were like sshing water all focused. The storm of 5.56mm NATO bullets finally pierced through the dual protection of the bulletproof vest and bulletproof panel, twisting the inside of this person¡¯s torso into a ball.


    No wonder John Wick liked to shoot people in the head.


    The mercenary whose neck had been smashed by the butt of a gun fell to the ground with a painful expression.


    Kang De lowered the muzzle, aimed at his head, and pulled the trigger. A series of pellets smashed the watermelon.


    Gunshots sounded from the right. There was still one person left. His Vision clearly marked the other party¡¯s location.


    Kang De turned around and raised his gun to shoot. This person was probably an officer and was experienced. He quickly retreated and used the huge stone pirs and stone tforms in the underground pce to cover him. As he retreated, he continuously fired and suppressed.


    He shot at the two of them through the unfinished sea of fire.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was cold as he strode through the sea of fire. The fire wave automatically separated. He raised the atmospheric magic shield in his left hand and held the squad machine gun in his right hand to shoot at the ce the other party was hiding. The iing rifle bullets were blocked by the stagnant atmospheric magic shield and fell to the ground, and the officer was beaten until he did not dare to show his head.


    Then, the bullet chain was empty.


    That crisp sound was almost imperceptible, but it was like the sound of nature in the mercenary officer¡¯s ears. The other party suddenly jumped out and dialed to continuous firing mode, firing crazily at Kang De¡¯s location!


    Kang De floated to the right and dodged at an unbelievable speed. The man chased and fired, but it was only the outline of a human body. A few secondster, the assault rifle turned off, and Kang De shed forward again. The two men who had emptied the magazine and box looked at each other.


    Call of Duty said that it was faster to change guns than bullets.


    The experienced mercenary immediately let go of his assault rifle and pulled out his pistol with extremely fast and standard tactical action. He opened the safety and instantly aimed. He was about to pull the trigger.


    He was sure that the other party did not have a chance.


    In the next moment, the wind blew. The 6.83 kilograms M249 ss machine gun crossed dozens of meters at more than 100 kilometers per hour and urately swung at the mercenary¡¯s face. The other party¡¯s entire face copsed, and then there was the sound of his neck breaking.


    His entire head was even pressed against his back.


    His body twitched a few times and fell to the ground weakly.


    Times had not changed, idiot.


    Kang De turned around and saw seven to eight light spots rushing down through the soil, stone, and brick walls.


    He nced at the gun on the ground. The performance of a small-caliber rifle bullet, mainly 5.56mm, against a level-4 bulletproof vest was already quite poor. He had to focus fire or attack the weak parts. It was already useless. He was facing well-trained and experienced mercenaries, not rookie soldiers from Gambia.


    A ck light shed. A momentter, Kang De appeared again.


    The 14.5mm Lynx rifle was already in ce. Try again with the bulletproof panel.


    He ran towards the path he hade from.


    The eight light spots were divided into two teams and continuously changed their locations. They alternated and advanced cautiously. At this point, themander of the mercenaries still did not realize the seriousness of the problem and actually sent people down to deliver food.


    Kang De activated the Invisibility Cloak and walked over with the Lynx rifle. The eight drama queens hunched their shoulders and carefully advanced as if facing a great enemy, talking softly on the walkie-talkie.


    He walked forward, raised his rifle, and pointed it at the head of the guy at the front.


    He pulled the trigger.


    mes, dust, and loud sounds. The terrifying 14.5mm sniper rifle bullet shot through his teeth. Kang De could even see the other party¡¯s lips and cheeks blown away by the airwave. His confused face was illuminated by the mes.


    The pellet broke through the brain stem and shot toward the second.


    He pulled the trigger again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The narrow passageway, the sound waves, the mes, and the exaggeratedlyrge anti-materiel sniper rifle bullets killed eight people. He reloaded them, then retracted them into carry mode and carried them on his back.


    He pulled out two flying axes.


    In front of him was already a familiar path. Kang De walked out of the copsed tunnel and arrived at the hall of kings on the ground of the king¡¯s mausoleum. Aftering out, he swung his hands and the flying axe tore through the air and spun, killing the two of them.


    He killed the two people guarding behind the door.


    The door to the king¡¯s mausoleum remained closed. The rumbling sound of guns outside was endless. Horus had already attacked. Expressionless, Kang De reached out and pressed down on the closed door.


    His mental strength spread out.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    A huge muffled sound continuously sounded. Some of the structural parts inside had already disintegrated.


    Kang De floated back and ran forward. He took a step, jumped high, and kicked the top of the door.


    The heavy huge door copsed forward with a bang. Light and mes surged in through the expanded gap. The shouts, roars, explosions, and gunshots outside became real. The machine gunners and riflemen guarding the door heard the wind behind them and turned around. They cried out in despair and became sacrifices for the dimensional reduction attack.


    Kang De walked out through the smoke and blood.


    A mercenary almost escaped, but he was still pressed under the door. However, he was a gunner controlling a fixed machine gun. The good quality heavy machine gun was notpletely ttened, blocking and sharing a lot of pressure for him. However, his body was still seriously injured. Only half of his upper body was exposed with a painful expression.


    Kang De discovered him and came to his side. Hope lit up in the other party¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It must be very painful.¡±


    Then, Kang De raised his foot and stepped on the corner of the stone door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help release you.¡±


    He slowly exerted strength.


    The stone door let out a muffled and ear-piercing sound and continued to sink. Hope turned into despair, and the pain became even more painful. The machine gunner¡¯s body gradually ttened, and blood spewed out of his mouth and even a blood spring. Then, his facial features copsed.


    The bright lights of the camp intertwined with the intense mes, illuminating Kang De¡¯s eyes. They had already gone from crazy and sharp topletely cold.


    The roar of the Hummer¡¯s engine was already extremely close.


    An excessive amount of firepower poured over.


    Some people heard the sound of the huge door copsing and discovered Kang De. They cried out in surprise. On such a chaotic night of the attack, a guy with the wrong style appeared in front of everyone.


    Then, the few witnesses shouted with greater panic.


    This was because, in his vision, the body of this mysterious person he seemed to have seen in a game was enveloped by a ck light and instantly disappeared.


    It was like an illusion.


    However, it was not an illusion.


    Because the order to ughter had been issued, the ferocious dogs of war began to trample the world.

 Chapter 317 - 317 Hey, Look at Him

    317 Hey, Look at Him


    ¡°We¡¯re being attacked! We¡¯re being attacked!¡±


    Amidst the intense mes and sessive explosions, an officer shouted for help at the top of his voice, ¡°We need reinforcements! We need reinforcements! We encountered an unprecedented enemy! I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know who the enemy is at all! We suffered heavy casualties! I can¡¯t understand! What the f*ck is the enemy¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, his cervical vertebrae and brain stem had already been pulled out. The officer with empty eyes fell to the ground. Kang De took the phone and said the few words of French he knew, ¡°Ta m¨¨re est morte.¡±


    Then, he threw the phone aside.


    The surrounding guards had already been killed. Kang De grabbed the officer¡¯s corpse. ck light shed as he crossed space and stayed in midair. He threw down the corpse and continued to jump into the distance.


    When the soldiers who were relying on cover to shoot heard themotion, they subconsciously raised their guns and turned around. They discovered theirmander lying on the ground on his back and hurriedly went up to check, trying to save him.


    Immediately after, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Grenade!¡±


    With a bang, the corpse exploded. Fragments danced and swept the surrounding soldiers to the ground.


    Listening to the explosion behind him, Kang De had already flown to the top of a heavy truck. The oil barrel he had taken out of the white fog space was thrown. The surface of the iron barrel had already been extracted to the point of almost copsing. Kang De stretched out his left hand, and the wrist guard stirred the atmosphere and sprayed. The heavy and powerful air cannon whistled out and struck the oil barrel.


    With a bang, the iron bucket cracked, and the violent airflow pushed the gasoline to ssh everywhere. This oil had already been thickened with white sugar and rubber fragments, pouring over the dozen or so soldiers in this area. A spark flew out of Kang De¡¯s fingertip and turned into hell mes that devoured everything.


    ...


    More than ten burning people patted their bodies crazily, rolled, and screamed.


    The entire camp became even more chaotic. Kang De threw out the object with the spatial beacon and continuously shuttled through the sky of the battlefield. Every time he jumped out of the white fog world, he brought two fully loaded RPGs and specially fired at ces with many people. After shooting, he casually threw theuncher away and continued to take it as he shuttled.


    He was like a leader of the Shadow Watch.


    The effect was outstanding.


    Airwaves and mes descended from the sky, and an explosion shook. Fragments flew. This was simply the firepower suppression of an armed helicopter. In an instant, it swept through and killed and injured countless people.


    The Hummer had already defeated theyers of interception in the front, knocked open the door, and rushed into the field.


    The replica joint attack turretposed of four M2HB heavy machine guns, two automatic grenadeunchers, and an eight-round RPGuncher roared violently. This thing should have appeared on the armored vehicle, but it was killed and set on fire by a Hummer. Kang De and Horus officially met.


    Cheers sounded from behind.


    The engine at the back of the camp roared. Two-wheeled chariots approached from left and right. The 30mm automatic cannon aimed at the speeding Hummer and fired at an extremely high firing speed. The ground exploded, and soil flew.


    In the vision of the driver and the gunner, this d*mned armed Hummer collided and swayed left and right with the speed and flexibility of a sports car. The joint attack turret locked onto it, and eight armor-piercing RPGs fired one after another. Amidst the whistling mes, four heavy machine guns spat out mes and shot densely through the incendiary bombs. They circled to the side of the chariot with unbelievable speed and agility and cut half a circle like curved knives. The rockets struck almost at the same time!


    Amidst the violent explosion, this old Russian chariot had already turned into mes that filled the sky.


    ...


    Kang De hugged the Lynx rifle and shot at the soldiers who were fleeing and dodging in a sorry state. X-ray vision could do whatever he wanted. When he heard the mes explode, he turned around and cursed, ¡°Squanderer!¡±


    Only then did Horus react. He immediately circled to the back of the camp and fired along the way to kill the soldiers on both sides before rushing behind another chariot.


    The gunner quickly turned the turret. The shadow of an armed Hummer appeared on the imaging device. A cold smile appeared on the mercenary¡¯s lips. At such a distance, time, and location, you¡¯re dead!


    Next, his eyes widened.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    In the imaging device, this Hummer deformed and reformed at a dazzling speed, turning into a huge robot. It dodged the bombardment trajectory of the automatic cannon in an enchanting and agile manner. It jumped and crawled, approaching the chariot to the left. It raised its hand to grab the back door of the war chariot and raised its middle finger. Its fingertips opened and a muzzle appeared.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s done.¡±


    The mes of war gradually extinguished. Kang De descended from the sky and observed through the Life Detection Array. The red dot in the field had almost disappeared. The barrel of the Lynx rifle was already hot. Horus raised the chariot. With a ck sh, they disappeared together. The gun and the chariot were left in the white fog world before they returned.


    The few officers and soldiers who had already been unconscious were thrown back into the hall of the king¡¯s mausoleum. Kang De grabbed an officer and raised his hand to p him twice to wake him up before throwing him to the ground.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ...


    He kicked another soldier awake and said to the officer, ¡°Look at him.¡±


    Then, Kang De grabbed the soldier¡¯s head. A red light shed in his right hand, and the fire elements extracted from the camp violently poured into the soldier¡¯s body. Red light, charred smoke, hot, blisters, fiery red eyes, hysterical struggles, and screams. A minuteter, there was a charred corpse.


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    He took out his phone and disyed his father¡¯s photo. ¡°Where is this man?¡±


    The officer roared and cursed loudly, his eyes filled with hatred. He roared hysterically, and his saliva even sprayed on Kang De¡¯s mask.


    Kang De wiped it with his sleeve expressionlessly and reached out to wake up the other officer.


    ¡°Hey, look at him.¡±


    He tore open a scroll. A strange aura that lingered like thick ink was injected into the hard man¡¯s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth under the guidance of his mental strength. Then, he began to shout miserably, scream, and beg for mercy.


    Kang De was unmoved until the other party¡¯s face continuously rotted, and even flesh and blood fell and withered.


    In the end, his entire body turned into a pool of rancid liquid.


    ¡°Have you seen this man? Where did you send him?¡± He asked the terrified officer.


    ...


    Burning corpses and rotting corpses. This tragic and strange way of death and pain exceeded human imagination, causing the horror of death to not only be limited to death itself. With these two examples, tough men did not dare to be tough anymore. The officer stammered and exined, and Marley Serle¡¯s trantion sounded on the satellite phone.


    ¡°The capital. He was sent to the capital of Comoros, Moroni. We upied that ce¡­ Mr. Burroughs took him away and the treasure we dug out!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Where exactly? Mark the address and yourmand center.¡±


    He continuously asked andmunicated briefly with the other party.


    ¡°Why did you take that Chinese man away?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I heard from Mr. Burroughs that he wants to borrow that Chinese person¡¯s professional skills.¡±


    There was also the staffing and equipment situation of the mercenaries, even the progress of the war, and even the subtle connection with the French government. Those who knew told him without hesitation.


    Including the goal of their trip and the importance they attached to the king¡¯s mausoleum.


    There were also the excavated treasures and other precious items waiting to be excavated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. I only looked at it from afar before it was sealed and handed to Mr. Burroughs. It¡¯s like a stone object, but it glows¡­¡±


    He told Kang De everything he knew. Then, he looked at him pitifully and begged.


    ...


    ¡°Let me go. Please. I¡¯m only following orders. This is only my job. I¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at him coldly.


    Then, he raised a finger. ¡°One question. Tell me the truth and I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°Please ask! Please ask! Please ask!¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°You entered Comoros for the treasure in this ruin. You had the secret support of the French government and tried to hide it and use war to hide your small actions. You don¡¯t want the outside world to know what happened here, especially not to know that you dug up that so-called treasure here, right?¡±


    The other party nodded repeatedly. He hoped that this was the question Kang De wanted to ask.


    Unfortunately, that was not the case.


    Kang De looked at him, his tone calm.


    ¡°Then, how do you want to deal with the Chinese people who work for you here after your excavation project ispleted?¡±


    The officer was stunned, then his face turned pale.


    He was about to speak when Kang De grabbed his chin at lightning speed and pushed him up. Blood burst out along with half a tongue, making the person wail.


    ...


    Kang De raised his hand indifferently and woke up the next officer. He pointed at hispanion with a mouth full of blood.


    ¡°Look at him.¡±


    After the bone-chilling ice froze that person into condensed and shattered pieces, Kang De raised his father¡¯s photo again. ¡°Have you seen this man? Where did you send him? What are you doing here? Tell me.¡±


    After asking three to five people, the answer was almost the same, so there was no possibility of lying.


    Horus waited outside and said, ¡°Father, we should leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    He activated the extraction and destroyed the evidence. Kang De walked deeper into the tomb. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up.¡±


    Along the way, they cleaned up the corpses until they reached the prison beside the underground pce. The father¡¯s colleagues were on tenterhooks and sobbed softly. When they saw Kang De return, surprise and hope shed through their eyes.


    Kang De stepped forward and shed with his hand, knocking someone out. Before these people could be frightened or dodge, he dealt with them one by one. Then, he used the armed belts he had gathered along the way to tie them up. He carried a few and dragged them out.


    He threw them into the back of the Hummer and stuffed it in.


    Horus said in a low voice, ¡°Father, it¡¯s a little crowded¡ªhow should we settle them? We can¡¯t bring them around.¡±


    Kang De slid his finger across the map. The location of the Chinese Embassy in Comoros had already been confirmed.


    ¡°Follow the GPS to Moroni,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Throw it through the wall.¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318 Father

    318 Father


    The gunshotssted for the entire night, and the sky had already lit up.


    The battle in the royal pce of Comoros had long ended. The nominal Gambia army had already upied this ce, but those in the know knew very well that this was not Gambia¡¯s victory.


    The entire army that Comoros had gathered had already been scattered and defeated. There were heavy casualties. Most of them had already surrendered. The remaining loyal troops were the king¡¯s tribe, protecting the young King of Comoros as he evacuated overnight. That legitimate ruler of Comoros was currently missing. The capital, Moroni, had actually fallen.


    From the current situation, Comoros no longer existed. The war to destroy the country had basically ended. The King of Gambia who looked down on the world and scolded the American Empire of the European Union could already announce that he would integrate Comoros into his territory and start a new era. Then, he would wait for the condemnation and sanction of the internationalmunity.


    On the other hand, sanctions were not a problem in the eyes of the cosmic powerful country, Gambia.


    Back then, this king encountered a protest and riots in the country. He immediately sent an army to barge into the American Embassy and shoot the beautiful scenery. He had even pressed down and beaten up the American personnel who had jumped out to stop him. He had long been punished by the human lighthouse.


    Later on, he threatened that if the small American ant dared to continue to sanction him, he would directly send troops to upy the North American continent. Therefore, his diplomatic rtions were directly demoted.


    Moreover, because of the trade problem, he could not reach an agreement with the European Union. The powerful king was furious and announced that he wanted to send troops to sweep through the European continent and fulfill Napoleon¡¯s unfinished wish. Therefore, he was jointly sanctioned by the European Union countries.


    This was very normal, but the reason for the sanctions was rtively funny. The Western countries used traditional skills. The cause of the conflict was clearly a failure to negotiate trade and the King of Gambia. The reason why the various countries sanctioned him was actually human rights. In other words, if trade was negotiated and money was earned, human rights problems would not exist.


    However, no matter what, the King of Gambia had long been through hundreds of battles. Even if heunched an invasion war in the 21st century and annexed his neighbor, he was not weak at all.


    ...


    International sanctions? Had he not received enough sanctions?


    What? The United Nations¡¯ military interference?


    Forget it. The heavens did not reward oil in the middle of nowhere in Gambia, nor was it a ce that soldiers had to fight for. It did not have the intention and threat to dominate an area, nor did it n to use euros to settle oil. Why would the imperialists burn money?


    Steady.


    Although the King of Gambia was arrogant, he was notpletely a fool and had his own ns.


    Moreover, this war was not for the sake of unifying the country and recovering his homnd. Comoros was not even as rich as Gambia. He was not crazy, so how could he be willing to raise another group of poor people?


    The reason why they started this war was because of a secret transaction.


    There were benefits to his cooperation.


    He was the ruler of a country.


    Only one country could give a promise that tempted another.


    He calcted left and right and felt that it was not a loss. This round was stable.


    ...


    However, although the king who was already more than 50 years old was notpletely a fool, he could be considered half a fool.


    He only thought about half of it.


    He calcted that there were only benefits and no disadvantages in this matter. Even if there were disadvantages, he was not afraid of anything. This benefit was enough, so why not take a gamble? Moreover, there was the support of that country.


    However, he forgot the second half.


    Perhaps this king¡¯s history was not too good.


    He had forgotten the suffering his ancestors had suffered, or rather, kneeling and licking the West had already been imnted in the hearts of these few generations of ck people by the former colonists. He was afraid and yearned for it. He kept saying that he despised the West and looked down on Europe and America, but when the olive branch was handed over, he licked it more neatly than anyone else.


    If not for the fact that lousy money was too easy to obtain, who would be willing to be a dog?


    However, he had forgotten, or perhaps he had only seen the civilized side of the Western countries on the surface, but he had forgotten the faces of these imperialist countries in Africa back then. Their words were like farts and breaking the agreement was like drinking water.


    The old king felt that capturing Moroni and capturing the King of Comoros meant that this deal was over.


    However, to the chess yer, the second stage of the n was about to begin.


    Comoros Pce.


    ...


    The light of the streetmp outside shone through the curtains and into the room.


    Kang Jingzhu sat in the house and listened to the sporadic gunshots in the distance. He stared at the pen and paper in front of him. It was a letter. He wrote page after page, but he could not finish it. His gaze was calm and he sighed.


    The door was knocked roughly a few times, but this was only etiquette on the surface. Without waiting for his response, the knocker pushed open the door and entered.


    It was a blue-eyed Frenchman with pale yellow hair cut into a crew cut. In hot Africa, such a hairstyle was veryfortable. Sweat evaporated quickly and it was not easy for insects to crawl in. He was surrounded by the smell of death with brilliant contributions. It was the smell of gunpowder. He had led a bloody attack not long ago andpletely killed the Comoros guards who defended the pce and thest glory.


    Little Bob Burroughs, the leader and battlefieldmander of this mysterious mercenary.


    ¡°My people told me that you don¡¯t eat or sleep.¡±


    He tried his best to maintain his elegant temperament and noble etiquette as a Frenchman.


    However, his war career made him straightforward and decisive. The identity of a war hyena chasing blood and death made this etiquette and elegance look even more hypocritical, especially the so-called noble etiquette. In essence, it was only established to draw a line with the lowlymoners and show that it was different. The arrogance and superiority hidden in his eyes could not be hidden at all.


    Little Bob slowed down his tone and said, ¡°Kang, you have to maintain an excellent state. We need you to serve us sober and energetic. There can¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu looked up at him and said indifferently, ¡°Why? Do you have another ruin to blow up?¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s expression froze, then he smiled frankly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ...


    He looked at his watch and said, ¡°You have to sleep and eat something. If you can¡¯t sleep, we can provide the medicine, because soon, we should set off.¡±


    The experienced explosives engineer raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Little Bob smiled. ¡°The less you know, the better.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu looked at him for a moment and slowly lowered his head. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Gambia.¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s eyes shook.


    Kang De¡¯s father looked down at the letter on the table and said softly, ¡°Comoros and Gambia were a country a long time ago and had the same civilization. Comoros had the king¡¯s mausoleum, and Gambia had a simr one. Your father secretly controlled this country, but even so, the young king did not allow you to excavate the ancestral tomb. Therefore, you made this trap, started a war, and dealt with the king.¡±


    ¡°I think since the King of Comoros doesn¡¯t agree with you excavating the tomb, the King of Gambia definitely won¡¯t agree. Their protection and persistence for their ancestral glory are simr, so you¡¯ve done this. The tomb on Comoros¡¯ side has already been excavated. The next step is to remove the King of Gambia who thinks he¡¯s smart. Then, take advantage of the chaos to start excavating the ruins of Gambia. Am I right?¡±


    The mercenary leader¡¯s expression became even colder. His eyes were filled with surprise, admiration, and killing intent.


    Kang Jinzhu sighed, ¡°There¡¯s a certain legal basis for Gambia to annex Comoros. Moreover, interfering in this ce has no benefit to the national interest. The P5 are probably indifferent to this, and the United Nations won¡¯t do anything intense to deal with it. If the master behind you shouts that he wants to send troops to interfere, it¡¯ll seem very strange and easily arouse the vignce and curiosity of the Chinese, Russian, and even British and American countries.¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s the affairs of the country. If there¡¯s no benefit, there¡¯ll definitely be benefits.¡±


    ¡°I think there has to be a reason why you can let France and even the United Nations pass a resolution and interfere by force topletely defeat the King of Gambia and rece him with a ¡®democratic government¡¯. Then, you canpletely and calmly excavate that ruin, not hire local workers to almost blow up the tomb¡­¡±


    ...


    The Chinese man was silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°After thinking about it, there¡¯s no more suitable reason than for a few Chinese citizens to be cruelly shot by Gambia soldiers in Comoros.¡±


    ¡°My mothend will definitely be furious and respond intensely. Such an action is no less than a deration of war. Be it public or private, China will definitely not let the matter rest.¡±


    ¡°France has always been wary of China expanding its influence in Africa. You treat Africa as your back garden, so how can you be willing to let China¡¯s army interfere? Therefore, you can reasonably take charge and agree to send troops to interfere in the resolution and let France avenge China. Under the permanent table,plete a round offort and exchange. The French will do it for the Chinese and smash Gambia into pieces and order it topensate and apologize.¡±


    ¡°All motives are reasonable.¡±


    ¡°My mothend won¡¯t pursue the matter carefully, because France has enough reason to do this. Gambia will sincerely apologize and severely execute them to pursue the matter. A batch of soldiers, officers, and even generals will die. The king will step down and pay a hugepensation to the rtives of the deceased. The domestic public opinion will beforted and our international reputation will increase. Even if the idea of sending troops to interfere is suppressed by France, we will definitely obtain other benefits.¡±


    ¡°Even the country is willing to see such a scene. After all, direct military interference will still cause the West and even the African countries to be nervous. We have to rise peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the various countries were all kept in the dark. You took a huge detour, but you grasped Gambia and Comoros and were able to calmly develop those magical things in the tomb¡­ This process is very roundabout and very simr to your Western style. You must have gained more after paying such a huge price, right?¡±


    At this point, Kang Jinzhu took off his sses and ced them on the table.


    His tone was calm.


    ¡°However¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t survive.¡±


    He turned to look at Little Bob and revealed a cold and mocking smile.


    ...


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a French citizen who¡¯s shot and executed. It¡¯s even more convenient. You changed your mind at thest minute, right¡­¡±


    He said indifferently, ¡°After all, in your eyes, French lives are precious, and Chinese lives are not, right?¡±


    Little Bob wanted to say something.


    However, all the words were finished by this Chinese person.


    This Chinese man had even guessed his oue, but his eyes were surprisingly calm. It was not that he did not have fear, but he knew that fear was useless and he had to maintain his dignity in front of the enemy.


    He opened his mouth and finally sighed. ¡°Look, smart people sometimes live more tired and painful than stupid people, because they see the oue but can¡¯t change it.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯d rather die awake than only feel regret before I die.¡±


    A strange respect arose in Little Bob¡¯s heart. Perhaps it was his admiration for the wise, because this Chinese person had actually deduced theplete n through some sporadic clues and observations in the past few days.


    Perhaps it was respect for the brave¡­ Because as a mercenary, he was used to seeing conflicts of interest, life disappearing, and the ugliness of human nature, he admired people who faced death calmly even more.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°What regrets do you have?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said, ¡°My son, my wife, I want to make two calls to my family.¡±


    Little Bob thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t agree. Since you already know this, I can¡¯t agree in case you secretly leak the news.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable. I¡¯m only asking. I worked for you and opened the copsed underground tomb. I saw those things. From then on, the oue was already decided.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s calm words embarrassed Little Bob.


    The Chinese man picked up the paper in his hand. ¡°Writing myst words is fine, right?¡±


    Little Bob thought for a moment and shook his head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m equally worried. I¡¯m not sure what coded message you¡¯ll hide in the words. You can only dictate it and let me write it in French before tranting it¡ªthat¡¯s all I can do. In fact, agreeing to your request is already a little risky. The reason why I agree is out of respect for a father.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu looked at him. ¡°You have a son too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s at the age of being mischievous and arrogant. I hope that in 20 years, he¡¯ll be Little Bob, and I¡¯ll be Big Bob. My father will be Old Bob.¡±


    Little Bob said seriously, ¡°But it¡¯s not because of him¡­ but for my father. Everything I do is for my father. He gave me selfless love and everything. I¡¯ll repay him with everything I have. I can see your love for your son, just like his love for me.¡±


    Kang Jingzhu whispered, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Little Bob said seriously, ¡°I sympathize with that young man, but this can¡¯t be helped. I can understand his urgency. If I were him, if my father was in danger, I would definitely stop at nothing to rescue him and kill everyone who tried to hurt him. Not a single one would be left.¡±


    The father from China said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want him toe to Africa to save me.¡±


    Little Bob smiled mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯te either.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this very good news to me?¡±


    The French father¡¯s smile froze.


    The Chinese father continued, ¡°He¡¯ll be sad, but he wouldn¡¯t know who the true murderer who killed his father is. To him, this hatred would have already ended after seeing the Gambia government execute the ¡®murderer¡¯ on television. He¡¯ll bring back my ashes and finally walk out of the trauma with his rtives and friends. I believe he¡¯ll continue to live kindly and uprightly and continue his bright life with a bright future¡­¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s expression froze. He recalled his son, who hade into contact with mercenary life since he was young.


    For a moment, he did not know what to say, nor did he know if he felt regret or envy.


    ¡°No matter what, if possible, I don¡¯t want a young man to lose his father, but for my father, everyone can be sacrificed. I don¡¯t mind killing more people¡­¡±


    He sighed, ¡°For this, I can only apologize.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu thought for a moment, ¡°I heard that your father is living in a vi outside Paris. It seems that his health is not optimistic. Is there anything in the mausoleum that can treat him? I¡¯m very curious what¡¯s in the mausoleum that¡¯s worth your country paying such a huge price and taking it so seriously?¡±


    Little Bob was suddenly shocked, and killing intent appeared in his eyes, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t y any tricks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an impulsive person,¡± Kang Jinzhu said calmly. ¡°The sess rate of ruining your matter is not high. Moreover, whether it seeds or not, I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll even implicate my family and let them suffer your crazy revenge¡ªI don¡¯t doubt at all that you¡¯ll do this.¡±


    Only then was Little Bob relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m very regretful, Kang, and I don¡¯t expect your understanding and forgiveness. This is all we can do.¡±


    Only then did his tone have some sincerity and true apology.


    Kang Jinzhu was silent for a full minute, then revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything else.¡±


    He said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate and work for you. I won¡¯t y any tricks. Remember to bring myst words to China. Also¡ªremember to pressure andpensate as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no problem, Kang De. I promise you that I¡¯ll swear in my father¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Then, my goal has been achieved. My effort tonight was not in vain.¡± Kang Jinzhu put on his eyes and picked up his pen. ¡°I¡¯ll eat and sleep in a while. You can leave.¡±


    Little Bob slowly stood up, then left and closed the door.


    This time, it was very light.


    The tip of the pen hung in the air. Under the light, Kang Jinzhu¡¯s side profile froze like a statue.


    A momentter, water droplets sshed onto the page and made a crisp sound.


    Even if he was quick-witted, calm, and wise, he was still a mortal when he missed his wife and children.


    He was a living human.


    He was a husband and a father.


    He missed his family in the distance. When was thest time they met?


    No one knew that it was thest time they would meet.


    They had been separated more and less since his son was young and they would never meet again.


    The suffering of the human world was nothing more than this.


    Kang Jinzhu had been a firm materialist since he was young. Even if his death was imminent, he did not show any fear or pleading. Instead, he calmly called the enemy bandit over. Through verbal confrontation and psychological control, he finally obtained a certain level of respect and understanding from the enemy and reached some consensus.


    At least he did not die in a daze.


    He did his best to arrange some things for himself.


    He could bring his final words to his family and even fight for morepensation. As a husband and father, he had always worked hard to give his family a better life. It was as if he had died when he was alive, and it had to be the same before he died.


    Now, in the dead of night, he held a pen and wrote his will. He missed his family, but his originally calm and confused heart silently prayed to all the gods and Buddhas.


    Anyone could do it.


    If anyone could hear this¡­


    ¡ªPlease help.


    He prayed for fate¡¯s pity and the will of the gods and Buddhas.


    He was not praying for himself, but for his wife and son.


    May his son walk out of his sorrow as soon as possible. He would still be bright and pure, not sinister because of loss, not cold because of separation, still pursue the light, still be filled with hope and kindness, not blindly hate because of loss, and not be hostile to an entire race because of this.


    He should be able to do it.


    After all, that was his son.


    ¡ªEven if we didn¡¯t spend much time together when he was young and I was often not by his side, he could still grow up into a good child. There was also Xiaoman, Wang Yongzhi, and his mother¡­ It must be fine.


    The child had already grown up.


    When he thought of this, he felt that there seemed to be no need to pray to the gods and Buddhas.


    This was because that was his son.


    He knew.


    However, what this father did not know was that his son was not ten thousand kilometers away, but was already very close to him. His son had crossed thousands of kilometers and had already been stained with countless blood.


    At this moment, Kang De was driving wildly in the vast night road, driving crazily in the direction of Moroni. Killing intent filled his eyes, and his gaze was cold and without hesitation.


    A simple signal device that could cross worlds suddenly shone with a strange red light.


    Like a bloody horn, it called him to prepare to start another round of killing.

 Chapter 319 - 319 The Flesh-Devouring Destroyer Approaches Greensart

    319 The Flesh-Devouring Destroyer Approaches Greensart


    Another banner was added to the military tent of the Elven Expeditionary Forcemand.


    ¡°The flesh-devouring Destroyer approaches Greensart.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s marching route was marked on the map. Every two to three hours, he would arrive at the new battlefield andunch a huge and terrifying attack.


    The third battle report had already been sent.


    !!


    The servant army from the Aaronhide Kingdom waspletely wiped out.


    The rtionship between countries was also distant and close. Aaronhide was one of the earliest vassal countries of the Twilight Dynasty. Over the long years, it had been modified into the shape of an elf. The citizens recognized Twilight extremely well. The royal family, bureaucratic groups, the army system, and the vested interests ss had also formed an intertwinedwork with the Twilight Dynasty. It could be said to be a hardcoreckey.


    Their army naturally received more considerate care from the Twilight Dynasty.


    Not only were they enthusiastically inviting the generals and officers of the Twilight Dynasty to the Royal Military Academy to study hard, but the equipment exchanged by the Royal Army was also given priority to be sold to Aaronhide at a discount. The army of this country was all elf equipment and learned elfbat techniques. Of course, they were all monkey versions.


    However, even if it was the monkey version, the Aaronhide army was considered a powerful brigade that could not be underestimated. They also had a high evaluation in the elf army. As an important part of the third defense line to intercept Kang De, the advisors had high hopes for them and deployed them to an important restraining position.


    The oue was as they wished. Kang De had indeed taken the path of Aaronhide and was also restrained and lured by the attack of the Aaronhide army to fight this powerful brigade of the southern countries.


    Then, he followed in the footsteps of the first two armies.


    This battle report came especially quickly.


    Because the battle report was quickly written by the scouts and spies watching the battle from afar, the content all came from their observations and did not contain interviews of the defeated soldiers. It saved a lot of time. Moreover, they did not see the end. Firstly, the oue was already decided, and secondly, they had already lost the courage to watch the battle.


    This was because the equipment and formation of the Aaronhide army were too simr to the elves.


    Array,bat techniques, and weapons.


    A lineup like the elf army, fighting like the elf army, and being as brave as the elf army.


    Then, they were bombarded by an iprehensible and powerful force that they could not control. They continuously suffered casualties until they were defeated. They did not make a mistake or be timid and perfectly disyed all theirbat strength.


    However, they still lost.


    The scouts observed the battlefield with indescribable fear.


    They asked themselves, if it was a powerful legion of the Royal Army on the battlefield, what would the oue be after encountering such an attack?


    No one dared to think carefully. They did not want that answer.


    ¡°He¡¯s devouring flesh and blood.¡±


    They recorded what happened on the battlefield with fear.


    Firstly, more than a hundred heavy crossbow heads that wererger than the enchanted ballista whistled down with tail mes like meteors. Like a storm, they set off a violent explosion that killed countless soldiers. Then, Kang De drove the murderous alchemical chariot into Aaronhide¡¯s military formation.


    It also devoured flesh and blood.


    Many scouts and soldiers witnessed all of this.


    The car roared forward among the miserable corpses and let out a strange roar that no one had ever heard before. Intense mes and sounds continuously appeared at the top, front, and side, shooting invisible or visible crossbow bolts. These crossbow bolts were actually all enchanted weapons that could burn and explode, prate hard armor, and shatter fragile human bodies.


    The description said that be it the attack method, attack frequency, or even attack density, they had greatly increased. Kang De took out many new things, long and short, and there were many types.


    The huge wheel crushed the flesh and blood. Wherever it went, the flesh and blood enveloped by the chassis disappeared.


    Then, the arrowheads spat out streaked across the trajectory of the sky, and bloody shadows appeared.


    It was as if this steel beast used flesh and blood as bait and turned it intobat power, adding bloody and terrifying fear energy to all the attacks, causing the enemy¡¯s fragile body to bloom with blood-colored light.


    The long-range attacks strengthened by the blood-colored energy were even stronger.


    However, the increase in power was secondary. The tragedy of the visual effect was the burden that suppressed the resistance will. The Soul Seizing Scythe that poured death was efficient and terrifying. It was unstoppable and swept through everything.


    ording to the information, Kang De had taken out at least five attacks at once this time. The basic effects were all explosions, but after the blood-colored baptism, it was even stranger and more terrifying. What had appeared before and had not appeared before were ferocious mes and airwaves that filled the air. It was like the anger of the Fire God baptizing the scarred ground.


    He ravaged the battlefield with even crueler, more efficient, and fast methods.


    Even the scout realized something.


    He was very anxious, extremely flustered, and violent.


    Coupled with the previous two battle reports, it could be seen.


    As time passed and he got closer and closer to Red Maple City, the intensity and cruelty of Kang De¡¯s attack continuously increased. It became more and more bloodthirsty and cruel.


    ¡°He¡¯s already lost his cool!¡±


    Commander-in-Chief Sylvan Keller continued to cheer his subordinates on.


    ¡°He has already be a bloodthirsty lunatic. A terrifying demon. Using such a cruel method is simply no different from the evilest demon king. Such an evil person had once appeared on the continent. In the end, as the demon king, he was resisted by the entire continent who fought and suppressed him! Soldiers, we¡¯re facing such a demon king. Justice and light are on our side. His actions will definitely be condemned by the entire continent!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s almost at his limit!¡±


    ¡°In order to obtain victory, he had no choice but to take out several new attack methods!¡±


    ¡°When his attack is extremely sharp, he won¡¯t be far from suffering a setback!¡±


    Themander-in-chief boosted morale and ordered them to adjust the war preparations for the next round.


    In the fourth interception battle, the elite troops directly under Twilight would enter the battlefield.


    ¡°Kang De relied on a powerful alchemical chariot to win these three victories. Without a doubt, he¡¯s one of the most powerful alchemists we¡¯ve ever seen, but he¡¯s only one person. In that case, in the next battle, we¡¯ll use puppets to fight puppets and alchemists to fight alchemists!¡±


    ¡°The central principle of the next battle is to restrain and suppress that alchemical chariot with the alchemical weapons and magic weapons that we elves are proud of!¡±


    No matter what they thought, at the very least, the advisors and officers still maintained high morale on the surface.


    Moreover, he continued to invest 100% of his energy and efficiency in nning the battle.


    They had yet to show true fear and uneasiness. After all, at least for now, there was still a long distance between them and Kang De. Be it the Demon King who devoured flesh and blood or the bloodthirsty and cruel demon, at least at this moment, they were not the ones fighting this guy.


    They could win¡­ right?


    Sylvan Keller stared at the wide sand table.


    ...


    The battle report about Kang De from the east was sent every two to three hours, but the battle report of Red Maple City arrived every 20 minutes.


    The defense of the capital of Goethe was extremely strict. It had already been operated for more than ten generations and had to be strengthened and stabilized during this war. It was a solid city with sufficient rations and armor. It gathered the essence of the entire Goethe. The soldiers and citizens were determined and were enough to fight the Elven Expeditionary Force.


    The expeditionary armyunched a beheading operation and went into battle lightly. The subsequent heavy troops and equipment had yet to arrive. It waspletely impossible to conquer this city in a day.


    However, a dayter¡­ Kang De wasing.


    Could they win?


    Before this war, he was very confident and thought that the strength of Twilight was world-renowned. A mere Goethe was not worth mentioning. However, now, he was not sure, because a lunatic had interfered in this war.


    The mes of war flew in front of him, and the weather was strange. Magic turbulence surged violently.


    The confrontation of spells continued. The brave elf warriors continuously attacked the city wall, but Red Maple City was Goethe¡¯sst watch. The dignified capital of a country had once been filled with glory. In just a day, they couldpletely fight on par with the expeditionary army¡¯s surprise attack.


    Unless a powerful force could tear open the deadlock and open up a new battlefield.


    Sylvan Keller looked across the sand table in the direction of Red Maple City.


    Arge number of air force, airbat mages, and heavy magic devices mobilized from the various colonies, and garrisons of Twilight were still on standby.


    ...


    Over the years, the concept of the air force had developed very slowly. It was mainly because the nurturing of air cavalry battle beasts was slow and expensive. Mages who could fight in the air were even rarer. The greatest use of the so-called air force was an investigation, guerri warfare, and the marking of arcane elements for the over-the-horizon spell volley. As for the other uses, the army and mage troops could do it better, and the cost-performance ratio was higher.


    Therefore, the rare and precious air force was usually evenly distributed to every legion and became the treasure of themanders. They did not easily participate in the battle.


    Now, an unprecedented huge air force had gathered in Sylvan Keller¡¯s hand.


    He wanted to gather this air force and the air force of the expeditionary army to use it andunch arge-scale attack on Red Maple City from the air. With the Dragoon as the core of the attack, the Horned Eagle Knight and the Pegasus Knight would be the air guards, and the mages would carry out a spell bombardment. With the centralized arcane support of the long-range mages, they swooped down from the sky and broke into Red Maple City.


    Arson, attack the important hub, raid the mage towers everywhere in the city, attack the strategic location, cause chaos, restrain military strength in the city, and echo the attacks of the outside world.


    He had a feeling that he was even more confident that this move would definitely obtain an unprecedented victory. This was because, before this, there had never been a simr concept and tactic in the history of world war. Goethe must be defenseless.


    Such an attack was enough to change the current stalemate.


    However¡­


    The council ordered that before Kang De arrived, the air force was not allowed to enter the battlefield and not allow any losses.


    To be fair, after the initial dissatisfaction and shock, and then seeing Kang De¡¯s terrifying results of breaking through three defense lines in a row like a hot knife through butter, themander understood the meaning of this order.


    It was only a matter of time before the fall of Red Maple City. When the follow-up troops arrived, he could calmlyunch an attack and have as many methods to break through this city as he wanted.


    The so-called Goethe, the so-called solid city of Red Maple City, had never been a problem.


    The greatest problem was Kang De.


    As long as they dealt with him, everything was fine.


    If they could not deal with Kang De, the city would be the greatest nightmare of the Twilight Dynasty.


    Therefore, the air force could not be lost.


    They had to maintain their intact strength and set up the strongest lineup to surround Kang De.


    Sylvan Keller understood the council¡¯s thoughts and admitted that this train of thought waspletely correct. He even agreed with the council¡¯s importance of Kang De. Such a human was indeed worthy of such a lineup.


    However, if¡­


    That terrifying thought still grew like a coiling vine.


    What if such a lineup was still not enough to defeat and kill Kang De?


    What if Kang De rushed to the foot of Red Maple City and broke the air-killing formation formed by arge number of air forces, many mages, and the heavy magic devices created by the previous Phoenix King, Marge, to fight the sky?


    At that time, the entire expeditionary army¡¯s elite troops would be firmly blocked outside Red Maple City by the Goethe people. What would the Cathayan who had once summoned the sword of the sky to bombard the ground and instantly overturn the five legions do?


    When he thought of this, he wanted to order the air force to attack without caring about anything.


    Before Kang De arrived, he took down Red Maple City and stationed all the troops in the city. He used the entire city¡¯s residents and all the members of the Tedrell family as hostages to talk to him.


    However, the order of the council¡­


    There was also Kang De¡­


    The life and death of more than a hundred thousand elite troops, the oue of the battle, and even the future of Twilight. His choice would determine and affect the future of many elves and even the entire country. Such responsibility was too heavy, so much so that the famous and outstanding Lord of Dawn Light could not make up his mind.


    Such a choice was too difficult.


    It was better to wait.


    He would wait a little longer.


    He took another look.


    Heforted himself like this and waited.


    After all, Kang De was still far away. The current situation was not enough for him to make a decision.


    At this moment, eight hours had passed since Sword Saint Snowfall and the gori set off from Valentine.


    The sunlight moved west until noon.


    Tagris, who had been perfunctorily dealt with by Hong San a few times, finally realized that something was wrong.


    He reached out and grabbed Hong San¡¯s cor. Inexplicable panic and uneasiness filled his heart, and the elf¡¯s voice was extremely sharp, ¡°Where¡¯s Kang De?! Where did he go?! Tell me the truth!¡±


    That powerful and majestic aura even froze the air.


    Hong San¡¯s face was pale, but his eyes were calm, ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t know.¡±


    It had been eight hours, so there was no need to hide it. Moreover, the other party had already sensed that something was wrong. Even if he really knew nothing about this, as long as he was suspicious, with this person¡¯s intelligence and monstrous power, he only needed a short period of time to figure out the truth¡­


    Tagris¡¯ voice became even more manic. ¡°Don¡¯t know what?¡±


    The Cathayan said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s good to let you know that at thetest this morning, the Elven Expeditionary Force has already started an undered battle andunched a surprise attack on Red Maple City. My Highness is already on the way to help the capital of Goethe.¡±


    Tagris¡¯ expression froze.


    He then said angrily, ¡°Impossible! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling to believe it, but His Highness has long set off and hasn¡¯t returned. This means that the news is not fake.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s tone was still calm, but his words were filled with anger and provocation as if nothing had happened, ¡°However, what surprised me was that with your status, you actually know nothing about such a huge matter. As expected of the Twilight Dynasty. The council is governed by the royal family and is not controlled by the pope.¡±


    Tagris¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly ugly, and his eyes were burning with anger. He gritted his teeth, and his hands were trembling slightly, ¡°¡­If he knows, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡ªI clearly believed him.


    They were clearly enemies, but he came to help and even saved him.


    He wanted to teach him something.


    He was willing to cooperate with him.


    ¡ªI took the initiative to believe this human, even if his hands are stained with the blood of my race.


    ¡ªWhy didn¡¯t he tell me about this? Why didn¡¯t he discuss it with me?


    ¡ªWhy won¡¯t he believe me?


    Hong San sighed in his heart.


    ¡ªYour Highness, you have to thank me.


    He stared into the other party¡¯s green eyes and said softly, ¡°His Highness doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡±


    Tagris¡¯ eyes instantly shook.


    Then, a sad expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Make it difficult¡­¡± He smiled bitterly, ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    Letting go, Hong Sannded and staggered a few steps before sitting on the ground.


    With his martial arts cultivation, it was quite fatal to face the killing intent and power of a top expert in the world.


    Tagris was in a daze as he turned.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Hong San barely said, ¡°After the guest from outer space you mentioned descended to this world, he encountered the elite troops of your country pretending to be Goethe soldiers and attacking the Harlem Fortress. After a battle, he encountered Sword Saint Snowfall who came to deliver the letter and has already died in his hands.¡±


    When a wise person spoke, a reminder was enough.


    Tagris paused for a moment. Then, a powerful shock wave tore through the front hall of the house. With this terrifying recoil, the elf whistled into the distance.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Hong San wiped the sweat on his face and exhaled. ¡°He scared me to death.¡±


    He pondered for a moment and muttered to himself, ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t kill me. There might still be a chance.¡±


    Tagris had already returned to the temporary embassy.


    ndir stood not far away and looked at him.


    The elf stared at the other party, an elder who was both a master and a friend.


    His voice was cold. ¡°Tell me that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    The Elven Sage said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªTell me!¡±


    His emerald green eyes instantly turned into mes and golden eyes that burned everything. The phoenix mes burned close to an illusory disguise. His weak and thin body was reced by a tall and heroic figure. His wide mage robe was raised high. Then, this moving body was covered by shining battle armor. The dragon and phoenix armor shone with holy light. The king¡¯s sword swept up the eternal phoenix mes and pressed them against the neck of the Elven Sage.


    The elf guards who heard themotion were shocked. They were not qualified to know about this.


    These young officers from extraordinary backgrounds and who had a bright future knelt on one knee to see the Phoenix King.


    The most powerful monarch in the world only stared at her teacher close at hand.


    The king¡¯s face was pressed by the full phoenix-winged helmet.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± She seemed to be crying as she asked, ¡°How much more do you want to take from me?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 320 - 320 We Are Professionals

    320 We Are Professionals


    The sun was bright, smoke spread, and blood flowed like a river. It was a cruel battlefield.


    In the Hummer, Kang De leaned in the driver¡¯s seat and closed his eyes to rest, breathing evenly.


    There were some scratches scattered on the surface of the Hummer. At this moment, they were slowly disappearing. The wheels, chassis, and even the body of the car were sputtering and even solidifying withrge pieces of blood as if they had collided from a ughterhouse. The entire car was stained with a dense smell of blood.


    Corpses were everywhere on the battlefield as usual, and blood flowed.


    However, it was even more tragic, terrifying, and strange than the previous two battlefields.


    If experienced scouts investigated this ce after this, they would definitelye to a conclusion¡ªthere was only about a tenth of the flesh and blood on the battlefield, or even less.


    Sword Saint Snowfall was adjusting her breath, and there were a fewrge water tanks beside the gori. They were all filled with clean water. She carried arge water tank and sshed water on the Hummer to rinse away the smoke and blood.


    A momentter, water light floated out of the other water tanks. Sword Saint Snowfall had already rested and controlled a few water pirs to wash the chariot more efficiently and carefully.


    As Hillmelia did this, she looked at Kang De in the car through the window.


    In a sense, this guy could be considered her nephew-inw. She knew that he was the person Tina had chosen and the Cathayan she could not forget. She did not know much about Kang De and most of them were dictated by Tina. Those were basically subjective beautifications of the person she liked and could not be taken seriously.


    As for the Elves¡¯ Destroyer, the Forbidden Spell Envoy, and the Eastern guests who deterred Twilight, those were too ethereal.


    She usually only believed what she saw with her own eyes.


    What was it that she had seen with her own eyes?


    He did not hesitate to help Goethe and take on a decisive responsibility.


    There were endless terrifying attacks that could annihte an army alone.


    Powerful, mysterious, decisive, and firm.


    She had seen it with her own eyes.


    He looked very tired.


    He was very, very tired.


    However, he did not dare to stop and rest.


    He had done this for Goethe and Tina¡­ No wonder everyone on the continent said that Tina was the happiest woman in the world.


    If a man could do this for her, even she would be tempted.


    However¡­


    When Tina saw Kang De like this, she would definitely be in pain, ming herself, and very sad.


    ¡°He¡¯s in a very bad state.¡± Sword Saint Snowfall sighed and said to the gori, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to care?¡±


    The gori looked puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t I already doing it?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    The gori revealed an expression that seemed to say ¡°You¡¯re probably a fool.¡± She rolled her eyes and answered, ¡°Help Kang De kill people and elves. What else can I help with? Kill a few more enemies for him and kill all the guys who angered him as soon as possible. If he saves Big Gold Hair, he¡¯ll be happy and can rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall was speechless.


    At this moment, there was a buzzing sound in the car. Through the car, the sound was reduced, but Sword Saint Snowfall still heard it. She turned and met Kang De¡¯s quickly opening eyes.


    It was covered in blood vessels. Exhaustion shed past, reced by sharpness and decisiveness.


    Kang De pushed open the car door and got out. ¡°Have you rested? Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Hillmelia said, ¡°Kang De, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°About your state, Kang De, there¡¯s something wrong with you now. Be it your current mental state or your continuous cruel methods¡­ There¡¯s a problem with your mind. This is a problem many warriors encounter. You need to guide and rest. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Hillmelia saw that the gori did not seem to care at all and waspletely indifferent.


    She could only say it alone.


    She was really not familiar with Kang De. Although she was technically an elder, she was not an ungrateful person, let alone an idiot who put on airs as an elder. In fact, it was not Kang De who was socially superior to Tedrell now, but Tedrell relied on him. He had traveled a thousand miles to help Goethe.


    Therefore, some things were actually inconvenient to say.


    However, she had to say it.


    This was because Kang De¡¯s mental state was really worrying.


    As a member of the Tedrell family and a Goethe citizen, she thanked Kang De for his efforts and help. She could not watch him slide into the blood-colored abyss with a clear conscience.


    However, after saying that, she was greeted by Kang De¡¯s impatient expression, ¡°Otherwise what? Is now the time to talk about this?¡±


    Hillmelia was tongue-tied.


    Yes, was this the time to talk about this? The people waiting for help were still her country and family.


    ¡°¡­No, I still have to say it,¡± Sword Saint Snowfall insisted. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the people saved are my family and country that I can¡¯t watch you burn yourself without hesitation and leave problems behind¡­¡±


    She said seriously, ¡°Your mind needs guidance. I happen to be good at it. You¡­¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about psychological problems after winning. It¡¯s meaningless if we can¡¯t win.¡±


    After putting away the water tanks in the white fog world, Kang De walked towards Horus. ¡°Send me a message if you encounter the enemy. If I don¡¯t respond, stay where you are and wait for orders. Don¡¯t move easily. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Hillmelia¡¯s figure shed and stopped Kang De. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going. I only know that every time you return, it¡¯s worse than thest time. If this continues, something will go wrong!¡±


    ¡°Move,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°If I don¡¯t continue, something worse will happen.¡±


    ¡°Tina hid this because she doesn¡¯t want to see you like this! She¡¯ll be sad to see you!¡±


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s better than her not seeing me anymore.¡±


    Hillmelia still wanted to argue, but Kang De became even more impatient. ¡°Lord Sword Saint, just maintain the posture of an ice queen and a cold-blooded warrior. There¡¯s no need to be a long-winded old woman on Tina¡¯s behalf. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall was quite choked by these words. If it was any other time, she would have long been furious. After all, experts also had the temper of experts. Moreover, no woman could stand this.


    However, when she saw Kang De¡¯s eyes that were suppressing exhaustion and anger, her heart inexplicably softened.


    ¡°I finally know why Tina did this and why she wanted you to stay out of it,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­ This is not your war to begin with.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent. ¡°This is my war.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and forcefully pushed Sword Saint Snowfall aside. He got into the car and nodded at the gori.


    ck light shed and disappeared.


    Hillmelia was disappointed and frustrated. She looked at the cruel and terrifying battlefield and recalled what Kang De had said and done. Her arm still had the touch and warmth of being roughly pushed away by him.


    For a moment, her heart ached, she was touched, and she felt a trace of subtle jealousy.


    ...


    She suddenly stomped her feet.


    The ground shook.


    The gori was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall said angrily, ¡°Why does she always get the good things?! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Earth, Comoros.


    Kang De and Horus returned.


    When the gori¡¯s signal was sent, they were on their way. They immediately chose a small mountain and dug a small cave. They stuffed a few Chinese people in and dripped a few drops of blood to chase away the poisonous insects. They used a few iron bars to weld the entrance shut and set up a few spell traps outside. They arranged everything appropriately.


    Going to the other world for at most two hours was only more than ten minutes on Earth. If more than ten minutes could make these guys encounter a fatal situation like the copse of a mountain or being discovered by the enemy, he could only say that this was fate. Kang De was helpless in that case.


    The result was not bad.


    After removing the barbed wire and traps, he stuffed the still-sleeping Chinese people back into the car. Horus continued to travel. This ce was already very close to Comoros.


    The sky was gradually turning bright.


    ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you going to sleep more?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kang De adjusted the map with his tablet and observed it. He switched to three-dimensional mode and checked the street route.


    ¡°I have to change my clothes and be careful. D*mn, the embassies are piled up. The American and French embassies are in the north. Don¡¯t be seen¡­¡±


    ¡°The firearms and weapons I found in the camp of the king¡¯s mausoleum are all very useful. This time, let¡¯s see if there are tanks and cannons in Moroni City. I have to find a time to remove the turret of the chariot I seized earlier and order shells from Kirov¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Speaking of the tomb, you said that something inside is summoning you. I went in and walked around, but I didn¡¯t discover anything. They instructed that the treasure they dug out has already been transported away with my father. I think the thing that summoned you is that¡ªwhen the timees, remember to sense it.¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s in the future. We have to deal with these people first. When we reach Moroni, quietly go in and throw these guys into the embassy through the wall. We¡¯ll go to the Pce of Comoros.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already captured that ce not long ago and ended the attack and defense of the capital. Even if my father is not there, there must be a big fish there.¡±


    His voice turned cold. ¡°He¡¯ll speak.¡±


    ¡°Father, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I think what that icedy said¡­ makes sense.¡±


    Horus said carefully, ¡°I also think you¡¯re a little¡­¡±


    Kang De was silent.


    Horus sounded uneasy. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I say this? But¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, shut up.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say this. Of course you shouldn¡¯t say this. How can a son teach his father a lesson in this world? I have my own father to teach me a lesson. You don¡¯t have to argue. Speed up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The engine roared.


    At the same time, another convoy was speeding through the night southeast of Comoros.


    ¡°The n is going very smoothly. We¡¯ve already obtained information and know the other party¡¯s background.¡±


    The person in the car said, ¡°ording to reliable information, the mission target has already been transported to Comoros. We¡¯ll attack the Comoros Pce soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wang. We¡¯re professionals. Nothing will go wrong this time. The humiliation of failingst time will definitely be washed away.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 321 - 321 Dream

    321 Dream


    At dawn, the Ambassador of the People¡¯s Republic of China to Comoros was woken up by an urgent knock on the door.


    Ambassador He shook his head and opened his bloodshot eyes.


    That was the manifestation of insufficient sleep. Looking at the time, he had only slept for less than three hours.


    Gambia quickly invaded Comoros. Although it was a war, it was only a thousand-man light infantry fighting each other. The two sides of the war were considered rookies even in poor and backward Africa. As the diplomatic envoy of the P5, Mr. He should be extremely calm. As soon as the door was closed, he contacted the Chinese in Comoros to pay attention to their safety and instructed them. Then, he ordered the garrison to be vignt and wait for this war to be over.


    As for the oue of the war and how to deal with the rtionship between Comoros and Gambia, that was something that the country needed to study. It had nothing to do with him, the ambassador.


    However, he was too foolish.


    Something still happened.


    At least eight employees of the Chinesepany working in Comoros had been kidnapped.


    They were kidnapped by the Gambia army.


    At that time, the Comorians who had seen all of this quietly called the embassy. When the kidnapped Chinese employees tried their best to hide, they also sent information to their rtives in the country to prevent any idents. Therefore, this matter circted back to the country through various channels. After two to three days, it had already begun to explode.


    More and more people discussed this matter on Chinese social media. The trending topics on Weibo and the headlines of the portal were still very popr. They prayed for theirpatriots and cursed at Gambia, calling for the country to pressure them to interfere and even send troops as soon as possible. These people had good intentions and were simple and kind.


    There were also bad guys who mocked China, idiots who shouted sarcastically that the Battle Wolves had been mobilized, and f*cking marketing ounts who took the opportunity to ride on the poprity. It was not surprising that there were some animals and scum within the poption of more than a billion people.


    The relevant departments were under greater pressure, and the country also took action immediately. The Gambia Ambassador to China was summoned immediately. The relevant leader conveyed the concern of more than a billion Chinese people for their missingpatriots to the Ambassador and urged Gambia to immediately release the kidnapped Chinese civilians and not ruin the rtionship between the two countries.


    The ambassador to China was a mouthpiece, but when the news returned to Gambia, how could the king know about this? When he heard this, he panicked and immediately asked his French friend what was going on.


    Of course, his French friend smiled andforted him. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. The Chinese are all fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you a photo and only ask them for a small favor. My friend, you¡¯ll hear good news soon. The entire Comoros has basically been upied. Soon, you¡¯ll retrieve your ancestralnd.


    When the King of Gambia heard this, he was relieved.


    Then, he began to pretend to be dead.


    If the head of a country deliberately pretended to be dead, he could pretend for at least three to five days. Even if China was one of the dignified five permanent members, they could not do anything to him for the time being. Didn¡¯t the Soviet Union and the American Empire retreat under the angry roar and deterrence of the Gambia King?


    He did not dare to speak to him because he felt guilty. He had simply given China enough face.


    Moreover, he had also agreed to get someone to investigate.


    The efficiency between countries was usually rtively slow because there were all kinds ofmunication and procedures to connect. In such a situation, it was even more troublesome.


    In the end, the embassy in Comoros endured the most firepower and the calls basically did not stop. 99% of the calls were from the ¡°warm people¡± in the country. They did not provide any favorable information at all and were all here to ask about the progress and if theirpatriots had been saved.


    After all, basically the embassies in the various countries had their own official websites. They gave the most basic introduction to the local customs, travel information, and so on. There were also contact numbers that anyone could find.


    Theseizens who called to ask sounded better. Some were more socially connected and scolded them for being useless.


    Another person pointed out the situation and gave suggestions in a leader¡¯s tone.


    This waspletely useless and even upied the embassy¡¯s key and precious phone line resources.


    Later on, it exploded in the country. Among them, there were rtively social, pretentious, and cursing people, as well as people who pointed out the situation. A few of them were local streamers of various tforms. They did not know what was good for them. In order to be popr, they called the embassy to eat human blood buns in the name of paying attention to theirpatriots during the live broadcast.


    After causing public anger online, it was announced by the video website that it would be permanently banned.


    The embassy made a post on Weibo and asked theizens not to upy the precious line to avoid missing really useful clues. After arge number of reposts and even peaking, they set the colored bell before the call was picked up to not mess around. Only then did the frequency of calls slowly decrease.


    Even so, the staff of the embassy was still extremely troubled by these calls, but they did not dare not to answer them. It would be bad if they missed the really important news.


    Although Ambassador He did not have to be an operator, he was even more tired than answering the phone.


    Ever since the news of the kidnapping and disappearance came, he had basically not stopped. As he maintained contact with the country, he tried to ask the local government for help. At first, it was Comoros, but he was weak and could not even protect himself, let alone a few Chinese people.


    In less than two days, the ¡°elite army¡± gathered by Comoros was indeed scattered. The king even fled in panic. Gambia went straight into the capital and upied it. Ambassador He went to ask the officer of the Gambia army who had upied the pce, but this time, he could not even enter the pce and waspletely roughly stopped outside by the guards.


    The ambassador was extremely angry. He half threatened and half tempted, but the guards insisted that they would not let him in. In the end, the ambassador cursed and even subconsciously put on the traditional skill of ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not prepared¡±.


    Internationalw was not a decoration, let alone to the P5.


    ¡ªPlease tell your officer¡ªthe ambassador made it very clear.


    Internationalw stipted that when war erupted and the lives and assets of neutral citizens of a third country were vited, and the host country lost all its ability to interfere and rescue, and there was sufficient evidence that the vition had happened or was happening, with the authorization of the Council and the consent of the war-torn country, the third country had the right to use the necessary force to carry out a military rescue of its vited citizens.


    It meant¡ªIf you don¡¯t give us an exnation, we¡¯ll f*cking kill you!


    At this point, these ck people were actually unmoved.


    The ambassador left angrily.


    After returning, he did not even eat. He hurriedly lived for half a night and confirmed the safety of all the Chinese people in Comoros. It was almost dawn before he fell asleep.


    He did not expect to be woken up by the secretary in less than three hours.


    The anxious anger of being woken up onlysted for a moment before the ambassador woke up at an extremely fast speed. The secretary was not someone who did not know the severity of the situation and knew that he needed to rest.


    He put on his clothes and opened the door. He saw his secretary, Little Qian, looking flustered and out of breath¡­


    ¡°Phone¡­ phone¡­¡±


    The ambassador knew that something was wrong. ¡°Who called?¡±


    ¡°Hostage¡­ hostage¡­¡±


    Ambassador He¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The hostage called?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Little Qian finally caught his breath. ¡°The phone said that the hostage is outside!¡±


    The ambassador was stunned for a moment, then rushed out the door and ran down. Little Qian followed.


    ¡°Who called?¡± he asked as he walked. ¡°Those Gambia people?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The secretary hesitated for a moment, ¡°I think he¡¯s Chinese¡­¡±


    The ambassador said coldly, ¡°Those who can speak Chinese might not be Chinese.¡±


    He had really been furious these few days.


    ...


    Little Qian hesitated and said, ¡°I think he¡¯s Chinese¡­¡±


    The ambassador turned. ¡°Why? How can you be so sure?¡±


    The secretary whispered, ¡°I asked him who he was. He said that he was Lei Feng¡­¡±


    When they reached the first floor, the rolling door of the hall had already been pulled open. A few fully armed soldiers stood outside. The leading military officer stopped him. ¡°Wait, we¡¯re doing an inspection.¡±


    Outside the door, he could vaguely discover a few Chinese people lying. A few soldiers stared over without moving. There, an armed police officer carefully half-knelt beside thosepatriots and checked them for bombs and booby traps.


    In the end, he gestured that there was no problem. Hisrades all heaved a sigh of relief and immediately surrounded him. At the same time, the Chinese people were finally woken up.


    They looked around in confusion and subconsciously trembled. They saw the faces of theirpatriots close at hand.


    Then, there was the steel helmet, armband, and the five-star red g on the military uniform.


    These Chinese people who had been kidnapped and frightened for a few days were stunned for a moment. Then, tears filled their eyes. They reached out to hug the soldier in front of them¡­ It was actually the armed police, then cried.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± One of them cried. ¡°You should have told us earlier. We won¡¯t tell anyone¡­¡±


    The staff of the embassy was both happy and relieved. When they heard this, they looked at each other.


    ...


    What do you mean?


    Ambassador He¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said, ¡°There are many people here. Bring everyone in first. Heat some porridge in the kitchen, get some salted vegetables, and boil some hot water. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    The person who had done a good deed and not left his name had already quietly left.


    Kang De and Horus returned the way they came. In any case, they did not pass through the French and American embassies.


    Now, Comoros was still in a state of martialw. There were patrol teams and fixed checkpoints everywhere. However, what kind of person was Kang De? He was a stealth master and his skills were profound. Even if he brought an armed Hummer, he could calmly move and not be discovered by any living enemy.


    ¡°Father, are we sending them back just like that?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no hypnosis or brainwashing in the bag Hong San gave me. It¡¯s said that the mind is a forbidden area for magic. Because the brain is extremelyplicated, the soul is even more profound. It¡¯s the domain of the gods and not something mortals can touch¡­ There¡¯s something that can roughly erase memories, but it¡¯s too rough and will cause irreversible damage to the target.¡±


    Horus was still a little hesitant. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no but.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m anxious to save Father this time. There are many ces that I can¡¯t hide in time. If you want to talk about ws, there are many left behind, especially on Xie Ligan¡¯s side. They can¡¯t withstand scrutiny at all¡­ Thesepatriots are not the only ws. In other words, even if there¡¯s a perfect memory-cleansing method, I won¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want my country to discover my powers and make many guesses about me. Once I do this, the first confirmed fact will be that I have the ability to interfere with others¡¯ minds.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°A Superman can have many abilities. If he can control mes, have extraordinary strength, and shootsers with his eyes, everyone¡¯s expectations of him are 80%. They¡¯re also willing to cooperate and coexist amicably, but they¡¯ll also be afraid of his strength that surpasses humans. This fear is about 20%.¡±


    ¡°On the foundation of those abilities, this Superman knows mind control, personality rewrite, memory maniption, and other abilities. Then, the fear of the people in power and the public towards him is 10,000%, 100,000%, and even more.¡±


    ¡°The people of the other world are right. In terms of mind, it¡¯s indeed the domain of the gods.¡±


    Horus understood a little.


    ¡°Then, Father¡­¡± he asked, ¡°Are you prepared toe into contact with your mothend?¡±


    Kang De said without thinking, ¡°¡­Of course not. I don¡¯t want to see those grandfathers. I keep feeling that something terrifying will happen after seeing them.¡±


    His iron son said in confusion, ¡°But Father, you still have to return to the country¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to return. After all, I miss my parents and Xiaoman very much, but I can use my teleportation ability to secretly return. I¡¯ll pretend not to see the invitation of those higher-ups.¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath and looked out the window at the quiet sky and morning.


    Comoros, Africa, the Land of Chaos, one of the most backward and sad areas on this.


    Peace was precious, water was precious, electricity was precious, and food was precious. Everything that most Chinese already had was precious here.


    However, there was a certain convenience here.


    Money, power, and strength could obtain many things here.


    ¡°In the country, you can¡¯t even buy a toy gun to shoot stic bullets.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Here, I can order arge number of machine guns, mortars, and rockets from the arms dealers at any time. It¡¯s like a game. I can unlock a higher level and unlock higher status and power. I can even buy even more terrifying things, as long as I have money.¡±


    Slowly, he revealed a cold expression.


    As an ordinary person, the country was naturally very safe. Living in the country was the right thing to do.


    However, he was no longer ordinary.


    There were extraordinary responsibilities and enemies.


    He had to protect extraordinary people and things.


    The stimtion and sense of danger this ident brought him were really too great.


    Tina, his father, the danger of two worlds. He ran back and forth, tired of running and even falling into madness. He did not want this to happen again.


    ¡°After doing this, I¡¯ll ask if thend here is for sale.¡±


    As they chatted, the Hummer drove. ording to the map, the pce of Comoros was not far away.


    From here, he could see the beige pce wall steeple in the distance.


    ¡°Father, how do we sneak this time?¡±


    Kang De knocked on the steering wheel. ¡°My father might be inside¡­ I can¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I have to quietly slip in and see if I can find my father first. If I can¡¯t find him immediately, I¡¯ll capture a higher-level officer to interrogate him¡­ This time is even more important. I don¡¯t want to take any risks. If we save my father, we¡¯ll leave immediately and not stay for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡ªthen I¡¯ll wait nearby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to the various ns we discussed in advance¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was calm but cold.


    Horus and his father confirmed some details and the terrain.


    As he entered Comoros and sent the Chinese to the embassy, his father¡¯s cold emotions that emitted blood qi had already greatly eased.


    This was because entering this city meant that he was already very close to his father¡¯s father.


    Things had reached the most critical moment.


    In fact, the long journey and killing were all for this moment.


    ¡ªThat was why Father was so calm.


    A father knew his son best.


    His iron son already knew his father better. This was a person who became calmer the more urgent the matter was. Even if he was anxious, even if his anger attacked his heart, he could still maintain extreme rationality at a critical moment.


    However, if the oue was not as he wanted, the calmness before would be as crazy as after.


    Nothing must go wrong¡­


    At this moment, even the Transformer was silently praying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡±


    In a house in the street on the other side of the pce, a team of mercenaries was lurking and waiting. The map, weapons, information, and everything was ready.


    They all looked Asian.


    They were famous mercenaries from Northern Myanmar.


    The more chaotic a ce was, the more professionals would appear. They were brave, professional, efficient, cruel, capable, and familiar with their business¡­ The reputation of the Northern Myanmar mercenaries was not low even internationally.


    They had rushed here only to save people. With the support of their employer at all costs, they obtained great help. Information, informants, resources, and equipment¡­ Even this house had been chosen long ago. Before they entered Comoros, someone had done these things overnight.


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s a patientpetition and an instant of lightning.¡±


    The leader looked at the map on the wall and slowly spoke, while his subordinates listened.


    ¡°The information points out that the target we want to save is imprisoned in the pce. Let¡¯s send people in to gather information and use drones to investigate the terrain. Then, we¡¯ll monitor closely until night.¡±


    ¡°If the VIP is escorted away during the day, we¡¯ll intercept the convoy.¡±


    ¡°If not for that, we would haveunched a surprise attack tonight.¡±


    ¡°Take the time to rest and be prepared to fight at any time. idents might happen in the next moment. Just like how fate is unpredictable, you can encounter ferocious tigers around the corner. You have to be vignt and humble at all times to survive longer¡ªarrogance and conceit are the cause of destruction, understand?!¡±


    The leader¡¯s gaze passed the dozen or so subordinates in the room and turned to the three people sitting on the sofa.


    His voice turned sharp, ¡°Don¡¯t be like these three guys. They usually think that they¡¯re warriorsparable to tigers, but when someone touched their backs, they fell without knowing anything!¡±


    The three of them immediately stood up, but the young man in the middle curled his lips.


    ¡°Glorious!¡±


    The leader walked to the young man and roared, ¡°Do you have any objections to my words?¡±


    The other party shouted, ¡°Yes, sir! I think you¡¯ll still fall under that situation. This doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re arrogant and conceited!¡±


    The leader was furious. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The other party continued to shout, ¡°I was wrong! Sir won¡¯t be silently plotted against! Sir can kill all the enemies in the pce alone!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched in the face and fell to the sofa.


    ¡°Everyone is dismissed!¡±


    The leader roared, ¡°You look tough! Follow me to investigate the pce! The others are on standby!¡±


    After waiting for the leader and the other person to go out, his handsomepanion said to him, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have provoked the officer, even if he¡¯s your brother.¡±


    The young man only curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. He shouts at me like this all day. Why doesn¡¯t he try it?¡±


    At the same time, the person who went out with the leader said, ¡°You¡¯re too harsh on your brother. Perhaps that mistake was not his fault.¡±


    ¡°A mistake is a mistake. There¡¯s no reason. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a strange enemy. They must have been careless.¡±


    The leader said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop chatting and pay attention to your surroundings.¡±


    They observed their surroundings and walked in the direction of the pce as if nothing had happened. The intelligence work was very good. They knew that a hidden sewer led there.


    At the same time, Kang De arrived not far from the pce.


    The front was heavily guarded, but it did not matter.


    Kang De pressed his hand to the ground and extracted. The ground continuously copsed, and a hollow tunnel appeared.


    In the pce, Kang Jinzhu suddenly opened his eyes. Then, he rubbed his eyes, shook his head, and smiled.


    ¡°What I think at night makes me dream in the day.¡±


    He looked at the bright sunlight outside the window and mocked himself, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of death. The dream I had was so strange. I actually dreamed that Kang De came to save me. To think that I could even think of that¡­¡±

 Chapter 322 - 322 Big Bob and Little Bob

    322 Big Bob and Little Bob


    Little Bob Burroughs fiddled with the butterfly knife in his hand with an anxious expression.


    The phone on the table buzzed.


    The first huge thing he had done after taking over his father¡¯s career had gone wrong. This made him angry and embarrassed. However, what made him even angrier was that at this moment, his old father called.


    It could be imagined what the content of the call was.


    !!


    In any case, it was not asking him if he had eaten breakfast on time.


    He took a deep breath and waved everyone in the room out, then pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±


    Little Bob tried to make his voice sound as light as possible.


    The Burroughs family had an iprehensible rtionship with the military and war.


    In Chinese words, it was the family of generals. Little Bob¡¯s grandfather was one of the founders of the French Foreign Legion. After his father, Big Bob, disyed his skills in the Foreign Legion, he retired as a mercenary. This was not the beginning of depravity, but a continuation of the legend.


    When he served in the Foreign Legion, Big Bob fought for the interests of France. As a mercenary, he also fought for the interests of France, but it was also for himself.


    He became a guest of the African warlords and trained the army for them. Then, he recognized the stupid nature of these ck rulers¡¯ck of foundation and had the idea of recing them.


    He hadunched more than ten coups in African countries. Most of them had seeded and sometimes failed, but usually, the reason for failure could not be attributed to his personal ability.


    For example, the most famous failure was because the situation was good. At that time, the President of the United States crossed Congress and directly ordered the military to send a C130 transport ne to transport pro-American mercenaries to the Congo and rub Mr. Big Bob, who knew nothing, to the ground.


    Apart from this sad failure, his African operation had been a huge sess. He had killed the heads of more than four African countries. Sometimes, he supported the Royalists, sometimes the opposition, sometimes the government, and sometimes the government. The fickle position was only a sign, because from the beginning to the end, he had only supported the interests of France. The interests of France were the bellwether of his actions.


    Thest and most glorious sess of his career directly made him the actual controller of the country of Comoros. Then, he retired, cleared his name, and started a serious business. Ten years ago, he returned to his mothend, France, and lived in a house outside Paris.


    The African countries slowly forgot this white demon who had brought horror and shadows. In fact, Big Bob had never gone far, or even left.


    Even from far away in Paris, his eagle-like gaze still stared at thend of Africa. The darkwork nurtured and built since the 1960s still enveloped the country andnd he had once spread countless shadows. It was not until recently that his business and career gradually passed to his son, Little Bob.


    This was because age was approaching. Even the legendary King of Mercenaries could not escape his final fate.


    His early experience had brought countless wounds to his body. This war hyena that was gradually getting old smelled the aura of death again¡ªhis own death.


    If nothing unexpected happened, he would eventually die from the old pain and calmly leave this world in a hospital in Paris surrounded by his rtives.


    His rtives would cry because of this, and the newspapers of the Western media would sadly announce the end of an era and sigh that France¡¯s most famous mercenary had died.


    These objective and fair media people would say with regret that Big Bob Burrough¡¯s death marked the final end of the dark but romantic era of mercenaries in Africa in the 1960s and 1990s.


    As for what he had done in Africa, it was summarized as a general ¡°coup¡± and ¡°war¡±.


    Only the Africans who still remembered him and that history would p their hands in joy, grit their teeth, and curse their hatred. They hated this white man for tainting the history of the country and for directly and indirectly hurting countless Africans¡­ However, who would care about the opinion of ck Africans?


    However, an ident still happened.


    Perhaps it was an ident, but Big Bob thought that it was fate.


    At first, it was the French government who took the initiative to contact them and hint that these cunning government personnel was not specific. However, Big Bob¡¯swork and connections that had farmed in Africa for decades had long found out everything he wanted to know for him. Then, he felt that it was ridiculous and unbelievable, followed by joy and even fanaticism.


    He, Bob Burroughs, had dominated Africa in his early years and experienced countless wars,rge and small. He hadunched more than ten coups and controlled a country. He had encountered countless dangers and sacrificed countlessrades beside him, but every failure and death was not his. He had always been alive.


    Just as he was about to die of old age, he actually discovered such a thing.


    The location hidden by that fanatical secret was actually the Comoros he controlled.


    Therefore, he firmly believed that he was the chosen one.


    His life would not end here. Instead, it would continue! This was fate!


    For this, he did not hesitate to use Comoros as bait and cooperate with the French government to put on a huge show of deceiving the entire world. This was because the puppet king of Comoros was unwilling to give up the holy king¡¯s mausoleum because there was also a king¡¯s mausoleum on Gambia¡¯s side. The tombs on both sides had to be excavated to grasp the secret that was enough to make the world go crazy. Yes, such an opportunity should belong to Big Bob Burr!


    The current situation gave him an extremely good opportunity.


    As soon as the French government arrived, they were not sure what was in the mausoleum. It was not as good as Big Bob who had farmed in Comoros for decades and had long studied the records and remaining history of the royal family clearly. Moreover, France did not dare to publicly make a big move to avoid attracting the attention and vignce of the other four permanent members. They could only bet on Big Bob and look forward to this old friend serving France¡¯s interests as usual.


    However, Big Bob did not think so.


    This gift was given by fate and should belong to him alone!


    No human would reject such a temptation.


    Breaking the fate of death and extending lives that should have ended.


    He, Big Bob Burroughs, would obtain a new life!


    For this, he had almost used all his wealth and connections to ce most of his hard work on the gambling table and sent his son to Comoros with the most elite strength to carry out this n.


    The n went very smoothly.


    Untilst night.


    This was the reason why he called his son.


    ¡°Is there anything you should say to me?¡±


    Big Bob¡¯s voice was old and calm, but to Little Bob, it sounded irrefutable and dignified.


    Little Bob took a deep breath and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m very sorry. There was a small mistake, but we¡¯ve already obtained the most important treasure and are about to start the second stage of the n¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªThen where are you now?¡±


    ¡°In the pce of Comoros, Father.¡±


    In the next moment, Big Bob¡¯s furious voice sounded from the phone, ¡°Why are you still there? Hurry up and throw a few mortars into the French Embassy, then immediately return to Gambia and prepare to excavate the great ruins!¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s wings were very hard. A man in his forties was still reprimanded by his father as a dog. Of course, he was extremely unhappy. He was now the person in charge of the Burroughs family business.


    ¡°But Father, it¡¯s not done,¡± he retorted. ¡°We haven¡¯t captured King Comoros yet. Moreover, aren¡¯t we nning to use the Chinese as a substitute for the n to frame Gambia?¡±


    ¡°But where are those Chinese people you captured now? Are you still nning to hide it from me?! Don¡¯t you realize the seriousness of the problem?!¡±


    ...


    Big Bob roared on the phone, ¡°Do you need me to remind you? The guards of the king¡¯s mausoleum! Close to 80 employees and more than 200 local armed forces were attacked by violent artillery firest night! Then! They all! disappeared! They all f*cking disappeared! Not a single person was alive, not even a corpse was left!¡±


    ¡°There are no traces ofrge-scale transportation! Only the camp that was smashed into ruins! The chariot was blown into scrap metal! There¡¯s also a 30 centimeters thick iron door with two footprints! 30 centimeters!¡±


    The old man panted on the phone and shouted angrily like a storm, causing Little Bob to be silent.


    ¡°Then let me ask you. I¡¯ll give you 800 people. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Think about the news they reported to you before going MIA.¡±


    ¡°The sentry was silently killed.¡±


    ¡°The heavily guarded king¡¯s mausoleum was quietly infiltrated.¡±


    ¡°Our well-trained employees are ughtered one by one!¡±


    Big Bob raised his voice. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you fled? Why do you still stay in Comoros? Do you think it¡¯s safe there? Do you think it¡¯s harder to sneak into the pce than into the king¡¯s mausoleum? Do you want to meet the enemy we still don¡¯t know who it is there?¡±


    The French old man¡¯s roar almost shattered the phone.


    ¡°¡ªDo you think the enemy we¡¯re facing is only a group of mortals?¡±


    ...


    This was the only point.


    After shouting this, the father and son were silent.


    No one spoke.


    After a long time, Big Bob¡¯s voice sounded faintly.


    ¡°My son, you¡¯ve seen that thing and should know what it means.¡±


    Little Bob swallowed.


    The person involved was confused. After his father¡¯s reminder, he discovered the seriousness of the problem.


    Previously, although he valued it, he did not think of it on this level and thought that it was an elite and powerful enemy.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, Father¡­ this world is not as ordinary as we think.¡±


    ¡°Then you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯ll leave immediately. Now.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, my son, my treasure. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Father. I love you.¡±


    The call ended. Little Bob took a deep breath and looked at the suitcase in the room. It was a nuclear-level lead-sealed box that isted the mysterious and charming strange thing.


    He came to the door, pulled it open, and the subordinate waiting outside said, ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Arrange it. We have to leave secretly just in case. Don¡¯t want a convoy. Order a convoy to drive out in 20 minutes and use it as bait to test if anyone is following.¡±


    ¡°Adrian, go pick up the Chinese man and bring him over. If necessary, you can knock him out.¡±


    ¡°As for us¡­¡±


    A glint shed through Little Bob¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bernard, the person guarding the police station now is Thomas, right? Call him and ask him to prepare the convoy.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an underground secret passage in the pce. Let¡¯s leave through the secret passage and walk to the police station to get into the car.¡±


    ¡°August, you know where the entrance to the secret passage is. Bring people to check and open the way for us.¡±


    His trusted aides received the order and left, leaving two people to protect Little Bob.


    ¡°Sir,¡± one of them asked, ¡°do we still have to bring that Chinese guy?¡±


    A trace of anger shed across Little Bob¡¯s face.


    Capturing Kang Jinzhu to do things originated from one¡­ no, two idents.


    Firstly, they had overestimated the standards of the ck soldiers and workers. They were actually even more unreliable than the French. The ck people who had been recruited and captured to excavate the mausoleum werezy and used an excessive amount of explosives. They almost messed things up and oncepletely stopped the excavation work.


    Because Big Bob and his son had their own ns for hooking up with France and did not want the government to be too involved in this matter, they secretly contacted the country and used their connections to contact a reliable engineer with experience in explosives and asked him to take a private ne overnight.


    An ident happened again.


    The day before they set off, the French¡¯s passion for freedom made this engineer put on a yellow vest and be a beautiful scenery in the Arc de Triomphe. He participated in the in full swing peace movement.


    Then, he was arrested.


    When Little Bob heard this, he flew into a rage. For the same reason, he did not dare to ask the government for help, so he could only recruit strong men in Comoros. He happened to hear that there was a local engineeringpany.


    Therefore, the people of Kang Jinzhu Company were captured.


    Later on, he considered that after excavating the ruins, these Chinese people would definitely die if they saw something they should not see. Since they had to silence them, why not use them?


    The original n was to give the French Embassy a few mortars so that the government could naturally send troops angrily and deal with Gambia. However, since the Chinese were recing them, there was no need to hurt theirpatriots.


    Then, such an ident happened.


    The mausoleum camp was wiped out, and the Chinese people imprisoned inside disappeared.


    When he thought of this, Little Bob was even angrier.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice. We still need him now,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s only an ordinary Chinese person. Apart from his son far away in China, no one will really wants to save him. There won¡¯t be any trouble.¡±


    At the same time, in the secret passage to the outside world, two sneaky figures were slowly approaching.


    The deputy listened to the voiceing from outside the sewer and said to the leader, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone in the pce. Boss, have the troops been sent to the streets?¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    They quietly advanced until they arrived at a dusty dpidated house. They slowly pushed open the pull board and walked up warily.


    In the next moment, the door was pushed open.


    The white mercenaries and the Asian mercenaries looked at each other.


    ¡­

 Chapter 323 - 323 There’s No Time to Explain, Get in the Car!

    323 There¡¯s No Time to Exin, Get in the Car!


    ¡°Chinese, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    The door was roughly pushed open.


    The Frenchman, Adrian, looked at the Chinese man lying on the bed and said bluntly.


    This was the norm.


    Little Bob¡¯s initial politeness to Kang Jinzhu only stemmed from a hypocritical pretense. Later on, his respect was moved by Kang Jinzhu¡¯s wisdom and love for his family.


    As humans, many emotions in this world were ultimately simr.


    However, understanding and approval required time and process.


    The most important problem was that the noble and proud white man was unwilling to look at the world outside him and disdained to understand. He could not be bothered to waste time.


    To Adrian, this Chinese person was only a captive, and he was a Chink. To mercenaries who were used to killing and death, he was nothing.


    It was no different from the ck people in this country. He was only temporarily useful.


    He berated Kang Jinzhu, ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll give you five seconds!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu slowly sat up and nced at the sky. ¡°You look very anxious. Strange, your superior didn¡¯t look that anxiousst night. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, yellow monkey!¡±


    He went forward and grabbed Kang Jinzhu¡¯s cor, pushing him roughly in the direction of the door. ¡°Before I kick your butt, you¡¯d better walk out decently and not y any tricks!¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be agitated.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu staggered a few steps. After standing still, he walked towards the desk. ¡°Let me take my letter.¡±


    ¡°I said, I want you to follow me immediately!¡±


    A teasing and cruel glint shed through the white man¡¯s eyes.


    Those who had killed and seen blood more or less had mental problems. The army could relieve them with discipline, faith, and psychological guidance, but mercenaries did not have such conditions. Letting this Chinese person get the letter was only an insignificant matter, but why let him have his way?


    He grabbed the other party¡¯s hair and swung it towards the door. ¡°Follow me immediately!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu got up and said angrily, ¡°You can¡¯t do this! Your leader promised me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that, Chink!¡± Adrian nced at the pages on the desk, then revealed a cruel smile. ¡°How about we y a game? I heard that you Chinese have the habit of kowtowing. Come kneel and kowtow a few times, and I¡¯ll give you the letter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear them off in front of you.¡±


    With that, he walked towards the desk.


    Kang Jinzhu took a deep breath, turned around, and rushed out the door, shouting, ¡°Bob! Where are you?! Get out¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Adrian, who had chased after him, grabbed his shoulder and turned Kang Jinzhu around. He punched his face, knocking him into the wall.


    Kang Jinzhu cried out in pain and fell to the ground weakly.


    The Frenchman clenched his fists and smiled sinisterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the leader promised you, but my leader told me that if you don¡¯t cooperate, I can knock you out. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t have any experience in knocking people out. Perhaps I have to punch them a few more times. Therefore, grit your teeth and don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    He walked towards Kang Jinzhu, who was leaning against the wall, and the cruel pleasure in his eyes intensified.


    In the next moment, he heard a bang.


    It was the entire building trembling.


    One second, he heard a violent bang downstairs. The next moment, the floor not far from his feet exploded. From the corner of his eye, he saw ruptured mud, boards, and fragments. Then, Adrian felt his shoulder being mped by an iron mp. Pain followed. He clearly heard the crisp sound of the bones in his shoulder shattering, as if they had been crushed.


    An indescribable terrifying force pushed him against the wall.


    It was simply as fast as the shock wave that exploded beside him.


    With a bang, the Frenchman¡¯s body was swung against the wall. The wall copsed, and cracks spread like a spider web. Kang De¡¯s eyes were red as he instantly shed in front of Adrian.


    He sneaked into the pce and was slowly searching when he vaguely heard his father¡¯s voice from the staircase.


    Although he was speaking French, he had heard the intonation and voice for 20 years and would definitely not hear wrongly.


    Then, there was the muffled sound of a fist hitting his body and his father¡¯s painful cry.


    The world almost turned into blood.


    Jumping, colliding, extracting. He smashed through two levels of the ceiling and arrived at the room.


    Then, he saw his father, who had been beaten to the corner and his face was purple.


    There was also the white man with a cruel expression who clenched his fists and approached.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Kang De reached out and grabbed the Frenchman¡¯s right hand. He suddenly twisted and squeezed. The other party¡¯s solid bones were like an eggshell in his hand. The finger bones, metacarpals, wrist bones¡­ In an instant, they were all crushed and twisted, kneading together. Even his entire arm twisted and rolled like stic, and blood burst out.


    Adrian spat out blood from the collision. In a daze, the pain made him scream. However, with just one syble, Kang De¡¯s right hand pushed up. The Frenchman¡¯s teeth were violently pushed up. With a swing, his tongue was cut off by his teeth. Kang De¡¯s eyes widened as he clenched his left fist and struck, hitting the other party¡¯s jaw. His full teeth shattered, and his mouth shriveled inward. His scream was stuck in his throat.


    His right hand grabbed Adrian¡¯s hair and scalp again and tore.


    His teeth ached. It was as if he had stepped into a swamp. Blood surged out, and the Frenchman whimpered and screamed. Half of his scalp had already been torn open.


    As long as he continued to exert strength, his scalp would be pulled off and his entire face would be pulled off.


    There were two dangers. He traveled at night and killed countless people because his father had been kidnapped by a group of mercenaries. God knew how he would be treated and if he could make it in time.


    He had not rested at all in the past few days. His mind was either filled with ways to kill the elves or save his father. He had missed him so much day and night. Now that he finally saw his father, he saw him being beaten up by this b*stard. Even if he cut this white pig¡¯s entire family into pieces, it would not resolve his hatred.


    At this moment, his chest was filled with anger and killing intent. The endless violent hostility umted in Africa and the other world was almost about to surge out. Now, he only needed ten seconds to tear this white man to pieces.


    ¡°¡ªKang De!¡±


    A shout filled with shock and disbelief sounded from behind.


    The world instantly returned to its clear appearance.


    The copious killing intent in Kang De¡¯s eyes focused, then was forcefully restrained. With his back facing his father, he let go and threw him forcefully, causing the Frenchman on the wall to lie on the ground. The blood dripping from his hand quietly dissipated.


    ...


    Then, he turned around and his father slowly stood up with the help of the wall. He looked inexplicably surprised, ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡±


    He did not seem to know if this was reality or a dream.


    Kang De strode forward and hugged his father hard.


    Apart from the hug when he was young, he did not seem to have hugged his father again.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, not a dream. I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    Loud shouts and questions came from the corridor and below. Kang De had just broken through the two floors of the ceiling and rushed up. Even people who were asleep would be woken up.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ We have to leave.¡±


    He vaguely heard gunshots again.


    Probably in the northwest corner, a gunshot suddenly sounded. It onlysted for a short moment. Then, the entire main hall of the pce was silent for a moment. Then, the entire world began to mor.


    The rm sounded sharply three secondster. The shouting in the corridor was three times louder. Compared to the sound of the ceiling being broken, the gunshot was more familiar and easier to cause shock.


    Kang Jinzhu shouted, ¡°How did youe?! What are you doing here?¡±


    ...


    The father and son both had a habit of being calmer when it came to important matters.


    However, now, the student had surpassed him. The son he had been thinking about day and night had appeared in front of him, and it was in such a dangerous foreign country. Even Kang Jinzhu could not calm down and was no longer as calm andposed as before.


    Kang De looked at his father with calm and serious eyes. ¡°Is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    Kang Jingzhu¡¯s eyes shook.


    A father knew his son best. He saw something in his son¡¯s gaze and expression.


    In an instant, he felt that the distance between him and his son had suddenly be very far.


    However, no matter what, this was his son.


    Moreover, his son was here for him.


    ¡°¡ªThen let¡¯s leave here first!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu quickly ran to Adrian¡¯s side and took out his gun. He checked the magazine in a rtively clean action. ¡°I¡¯ll cover him¡­¡±


    Looking back, there was a GM6 Lynx rifle in his son¡¯s hand. It had been adjusted from carry mode to abat posture. The huge 14.5mm barrel shone with a cold light under the sunlight.


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang Jinzhu was stunned, ¡°Where did thise from¡­¡±


    His son said to his father, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. Follow me and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Gunshots sounded in the southwest again.


    Kang Jinzhu took a few deep breaths and decided to temporarily ignore his son¡¯s arrival and the series of strange events apanying it. Since it had already happened, it was better not to mistake the main point.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Are those allies?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know him. However, it¡¯s just nice. We can take the opportunity to leave.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu asked, ¡°When I came, I observed that the security here is very tight and there are many people. The entire city is patrolled by their people. You¡­¡±


    Kang De looked out the window and said, ¡°Cover your ears.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The gunshot is a little loud.¡±


    Kang De kicked the window away, then raised the sniper rifle.


    Kang Jinzhu immediately covered his ears. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five consecutive shots sounded. Smoke lingered, and the heads of the five mercenaries guarding the sentry post, patrolling, and even being on guard exploded.


    The engine roared and an explosion sounded. A Hummer rushed through the door of the pce at lightning speed. After a series of shocking tail drifts, it rushed downstairs.


    Kang De held the rifle in one hand and carried his father with the other. He jumped down from the fourth floor and jumped to the short room on the second floor opposite. Then, he exerted strength with both feet and jumped high. He stepped on a wall and flew out,nding steadily. Horus swung around and stopped in front of the two of them.


    The car door automatically opened.


    Kang Jinzhu shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the driver?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Get in the car!¡±

 Chapter 324 - 324 New Era Twenty-four Filial Exemplars

    324 New Era Twenty-four Filial Exemrs


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Get in the car!¡±


    After pushing his father into the front passenger seat, Kang De walked around to the driver¡¯s seat and got in. The door automatically closed. He patted the steering wheel. ¡°Go, go, go!¡±


    The engine roared. The Hummer reversed and quickly retreated, colliding out of the pce door.


    Turning on the wide road outside the pce, with the Hummer facing the pce beside him, Kang De pped the steering wheel. The knockoff weapons station on the roof was raised and turned. The dual automatic grenadeuncher fired more than a hundred grenades like a fairy scattering flowers. Eight RPGs dragged violent mes towards the pce, followed by three mortars.


    !!


    Bang, bang, bang, bang.


    Air waves surged and flying mes flowed. Kang Jinzhu was shocked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Give them an appetizer!¡± The explosion was very loud, so Kang De could only raise his voice, ¡°There are no civilians inside. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen it!¡±


    Until now, Kang Jinzhu had still not recovered. Yesterday, he already knew that he would definitely die. Today, Kang De had descended from the sky and brought him out to kill his way out. It was actually even better than ying Call of Duty. The sound and light effect brought about by the explosion and mes was simply shocking, causing him to be in a daze.


    He suddenly recalled something and jolted. He shouted, ¡°Where did you get an armed Hummer?! Who¡¯s at the remote-controlled weapons station?¡±


    There were really too many strange things. His obedient and sensible son in his impression could actually kill his way through the Comoros Pce alone. That wife of his who usually loved guns and liked explosions¡­ When he thought of this, he had the expression of an urban soldier king, ¡°Tell me the truth, is it your mother?!¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°¡ªIsn¡¯t my mother staying in Egypt? Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she teach you these?¡±


    ¡°How can a mother teach her son this?! Moreover, how can she know these?! Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Kang Jinzhu shouted, ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m not a fool who was kept in the dark by his wife who is the King of Mercenaries and his mutant son for 20 years!¡±


    From the beginning until now, Horus had not spoken. This was its agreement with Kang De. With Kang Jinzhu approaching, the Transformer was actually a little uneasy, because it did not know what expression to face its father¡¯s father with. Therefore, he begged Kang De in advance to get used to it.


    This was easy. To Kang De, it was only pretending to drive. In any case, Horus would do the driving himself. Kang De only needed to pretend to be the Racing God of Mount Haruna.


    He shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Put on your seatbelt. We should¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªWait!¡± Kang Jinzhu looked in the direction of the pce and seemed to have seen something. Then, he asked Kang De, ¡°Do you have an RPG here?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Give it to me! It¡¯s useful!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the back seat of the car rang.


    Kang Jinzhu turned around. A loaded RPG was leaning against the car seat. There was actually a sight.


    He did not have the time to think carefully. He immediately pushed open the door and got out of the car. He reached out and took it. Then, he climbed to the roof of the car and stabilized himself in a half-kneeling posture. He aimed at a spot in the pce and pulled the trigger. mes danced, and a rocket-propelled grenade whistled into a room on the fourth floor of the pce, sweeping up intense mes and air waves.


    Kang De did not stop him. His father had already been saved. Dying for dozens of seconds was nothing. He could do anything. It did not matter even if he wanted to burn the entire Comoros. What was an RPG to calm his nerves?


    As he warmed up and activated the wrist guard, preparing to protect his father with a defense spell at any time, he looked at the bullet point to see which b*stard had attracted such hatred. Wherever his gazended, he was stunned. There were no windows in that room. It was the room where his father had been previously.


    In the next moment, the RPG urately sted in.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re so vengeful?


    Kang Jinzhu was satisfied. He jumped out of the car and quickly shed into the driver¡¯s seat. With a sessful expression, he pushed Kang De¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! They¡¯re about to chase out!¡±


    Kang De stepped on the elerator lightly. Horus understood and began to elerate with a bang. After driving for dozens of meters, Kang De felt that something was wrong. He turned to look at his father. ¡°What¡¯s in the room?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu looked ahead and was even more serious than if he was driving himself. ¡°That Frenchman punched me and I gave him an RPG. We¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Kang De shouted. ¡°You¡¯re not that vengeful¡­ You¡¯re destroying something, right?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t speak and focus on driving!¡±


    As expected, there was a tacit understanding between father and son. At this moment, Kang De was in the super state of ¡°saving his father¡±. His mood, thoughts, andints had greatly increased. In a sh, he thought of the correct answer.


    He shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a will written for me and my mother, right?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! No! What will? Are you asking for a beating?!¡±


    Although he said this, the proud smile on his lips betrayed his father.


    ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!¡±


    Kang De beat his chest and stomped his feet. He only hated himself for reacting too slowly and losing the key mission item that would forever establish his family¡¯s status in the future. He said angrily, ¡°Why did you do this?! Isn¡¯t it good to let my mother and I experience the pure and sincere kinship from you?!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, waves of explosions sounded from behind. The two of them saw the scene of half of the pce¡¯s barely majestic and magnificent main building copsing through the rearview mirror. mes surged and explosions sounded everywhere.


    Kang Jinzhu was shocked. ¡°Why did it copse just like that?¡±


    ¡°¡ªOf course it copsed after being beaten up. Don¡¯t change the topic!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I designed this building! If you want to copse, you have to use heavy cannons!¡±


    The repair and expansion of the Comoros Pce was Kang Jinzhu¡¯s confident work and could even be printed on his business card. He did not expect it to copse just like that. Witnessing all this, Engineer Kang felt a subtle pain in his face.


    Kang De naturally knew what was going on.


    His family had learned a lot and had been influenced by his father.


    When he was young, his father taught him a lot of relevant knowledge. However, architectural structure knowledge was boring. Even university students would fall asleep from learning, let alone children. Therefore, Kang Jinzhu had no choice but to use a fun method to teach his son patiently and through another train of thought.


    ¡ªChild, this is called a load-bearing structure. Look, this is the model of the house. When we take down the load-bearing structure and dismantle it, with another shake, the house will explode and copse. Isn¡¯t it magical?


    ¡ªThe foundation was very important. If the foundation was not built well, it would be like this if it was tilted, inclined, or shallow¡­ Wow, was it very powerful?


    As expected, humans were creatures with the element of destruction in their bones. They had forgotten a lot of the knowledge their father had taught them when they were young, but they remembered the knowledge of demolishing houses very clearly.


    As a result, now, the load-bearing structure and fragile nodes were simply perfect.


    Before entering the pce and rescuing his father, he had considered the problem of how to escape. He had destroyed a few load-bearing structures in advance. Of course, they were not so important parts.


    Those ces had been destroyed, and the main body of the building would not immediately copse. It could even maintain its strength for a period of time, provided that it was not affected by a powerful external force.


    For example, earthquakes, artillery fire, and artillery fire with extremely clear intentions.


    ¡ªTherefore, this was f*cking designed by Father. I was wondering how to find someone.


    ...


    Kang Deughed in his mind, but he mocked, ¡°Wonderful, wonderful. My son took advantage of the war to tear down the tofu-like project I did to prevent things from happening in the future and make your reputation go to waste. I don¡¯t even have to go to jail now. I can push it to the irresistible factor of war. Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯re really too filial. This matter can be recorded in the Twenty-four Filial Exemrs of the new era.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Hummer sped along the street of Moroni. The sound of father and son bickering lingered in the air.


    In the direction of the pce, on the other side of the southwest, the mercenaries from Northern Myanmar heard the gunshot, followed by the order of the leader. They were on the way to receive him when they suddenly saw half of the tallest and most eye-catching iconic building of Moroni copse with a bang, raising dust into the sky.


    The mercenary convoy stopped. Everyone looked at that rare scene and heard the remaining explosions in their ears. They revealed stunned expressions.


    The young man who had talked back to the leader opened his mouth, and the cigarette in his mouth fell onto his pants.


    He hurriedly ordered the driver to speed up and shouted through the walkie-talkie, his voice filled with excitement, ¡°Brother! I shouldn¡¯t have said this earlier! You¡¯re too powerful! Our team¡¯s name is going to shock the entire mercenary world!¡±


    ¡°¡ªCall me sir! What the f*ck are you talking about? The secret passage has copsed! Come in and receive us!¡±


    Dust danced in the pce in chaos.


    Little Bob Burroughs sat up unsteadily with the suitcase he treated as a treasure.


    He was on the other side of the pce, so he was not pressed down. Arge amount of dust danced in the air and choked him a few times. Burr reached out and waved away the dust in front of him, shouting, ¡°Where is he?! Bernard!¡±


    ...


    His loyal subordinate rushed over. He was in a sorry state and his beard was covered in dust.


    ¡°Sir! We¡¯re under attack!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Burroughs was furious and roared at Bernard. There was a trace of fear in his voice that even he did not realize. ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an armed Hummer! A Hummer rushed into the pce and saved the Chinese!¡±


    Bernard reported simply, ¡°Sir, we suffered heavy losses! The casualties can¡¯t be counted! Many people are pressed under the pce!¡±


    However, Little Bob no longer cared about the second half.


    Hummer.


    The officer had reported the attack on the king¡¯s mausoleumst night.


    An armed Hummer rushed into the camp and fired at everyone with exaggerated and dense terrifying firepower.


    Before this, a terrifying enemy had silently sneaked into the tomb and started a massacre. In the end, everyone in the camp was gone. They could not be seen alive or dead.


    Now, this Hummer appeared again.


    Simrly, someone quietly sneaked in and saved Kang Jinzhu.


    In a sh, these two things were connected, and many mysteries suddenly became clear. Little Bob jolted and realized that fate had yed a huge joke on him.


    This mysterious and powerful enemy was here to save Kang Jinzhu!


    ¡°¡­Deploy the drone! Monitor the route of that Hummer! Call all the patrol and guard troops in the city! Order them to intercept at all costs!¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s expression was ferocious as he grabbed his subordinate¡¯s cor. ¡°Then, find me a car that can drive! Then, bring me away from this city in the opposite direction to the airport! To the f*cking airport! Apart from you, don¡¯t let anyone know about this! Hurry up and do it!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 325 - 325 System

    325 System


    Early this morning, Irina White, a reporter from Ennd, set up their camera at the top of a rented building with the cameraman.


    Coming to Comoros was only an ident. War reporters were not her main job.


    When the war broke out, she was filming and tracking the destructive development and plunder of Western capital in backward countries in Africa in the deste fields of neighboring Senegal.


    The environmental protection topic gradually became in full swing. When it was used by politicians, capitalists, and businessmen with ulterior motives, Irina also felt that she was qualified to make big news. These disgusting guys were criticizing the emissions of the third world, so she would show the people how responsiblergepanies did in Africa.


    Hearing that there was a war in Comoros less than 200 kilometers away, the reporter smelled the wind of big news again. The news would not be waiting for you to report. You had to excavate it and dig out the point of direct reporting from ordinary events. She felt that she could.


    Two small countries with about a thousand regr troops were small and extremely backward. This war was almost armed and the risk factor was very small, and the white face was the best pass.


    The benefits were huge¡ªsensitive areas, sensitive races, cks, and Africa. As long as there was the slightest trace of white people in this war, she was confident that she could make big news out of this.


    Moreover, there had been news of the Chinese being kidnapped recently. She felt that she had made the right choice toe.


    ¡°Hurry up, Cole. How do I look now? Is there a problem?¡±


    She looked at her face in the mirror and tidied her hair. The bright expression on her face gradually became mncholic, heavy, and strong. This was the war reporter mode, a necessary skill.


    The photographer¡¯s partner gave her a thumbs up.


    Three, two, one.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the capital of Comoros, Moroni. After a night filled with smoke, the city gradually calmed down. The sporadic resistance has all disappeared, but this doesn¡¯t mean that Gambia has already won thest victory because the whereabouts of King Chakat II of Comoros is still unknown. This ck king who once studied in the West might have embarked on the revenge journey to take back his throne and country.¡±


    ¡°We can also see the glorious and sacred king¡¯s pce of Comoros standing in the distance in silence. This pce has a long history. After modern repair and expansion, it silently stares at this country. It¡¯s worth mentioning that the repair and expansion of this pce were built by a Chinesepany, and eight employees of this Chinesepany disappeared in the war not long ago.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s news that the Gambia army is suspected of kidnapping these eight Chinese citizens. No matter what, such wanton kidnapping has to be condemned¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh. Stop, stop. Irina, you shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Cole turned off the camera and interrupted helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s the Chinese. There¡¯s no need to sympathize with the Chinese in the news. Our stupid citizens don¡¯t like to hear that. You should emphasize the political influence of the Chinese on Africa. They used money and assistance to affect the original political ecology of Africa and threaten the freedom of the people here. This is what we citizens want to hear¡­¡±


    Irina rolled her eyes. ¡°Please, France, Ennd, Belgium, Portugal¡­ France is even doing it now. It¡¯spletely the same as the colonial era. Compared to the capitalists in our West, the Chinese are like angels here¡­¡±


    ¡°But what does this have to do with the content of your report?¡± Cole asked. ¡°The Chinese are evil, the Chinese are domineering, the Chinese have ill intentions, and the Chinese are a huge threat¡ªthose things are what the people and politicians of the West like to hear. As for the truth, it has never been important.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s important, Cole. It¡¯s important.¡±


    Irina was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what others do. I still have to abide by my professional ethics. I won¡¯t lie or evaluate things I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Cole sighed. ¡°Good girl, you¡¯ll never achieve results like this.¡±


    Irina blinked. ¡°I¡¯m only 22 years old. Let¡¯s talk about this when I¡¯m 62.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you want. In any case, I¡¯ll take my sry¡­¡±


    Cole muttered and turned on the camera. ¡°Continue, Miss. Just tell the truth to the world. May the God of News, Pulitzer, bless you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a light shed in the distance, and then dazzling dust appeared. A muffled rumbling sound immediately sounded, and the dust raised filled more than half of the pce.


    The photographer, Cole, cried out in surprise. Irina also heard the sound. She turned around and widened her eyes in surprise. Then, she shouted, ¡°Cole! Cole! Did you see that?!¡±


    ¡ªThe God of News is watching me!


    ¡°Take a photo! Take a photo! Oh! What happened?! Is it a terrorist attack? Is it resistance? Cole! Cole! We have to be closer! We have to be closer!¡±


    Irina shouted at her partner, but the next moment, Cole raised his head from behind the screen and shouted in surprise, ¡°No, no, no! Look, Irina! That Hummer! It¡¯sing our way!¡±


    A few drones rose into the sky and looked down at the ground. In the real-time scene, theyout of the low houses in Comoros was clearly visible. There wererge roads that went in all directions.


    In the temporarymand post, the mercenary¡¯s technical support personnel locked onto the direction of the armed Hummer and ordered through the microphone, ¡°¡­The target has already entered Area B, Warhound-15. Your direction, Warhound-8, enter B3 from A4 Street, Warhound-6¡­¡±


    The Hummer roared and sped forward, raising dust.


    Kang Jinzhu nced at the rearview mirror and shouted, ¡°They¡¯re chasing us!¡±


    He looked around and took out the pistol he had found on the Frenchman. Then he went to press the window button of the Hummer, but it did not move.


    Kang De nced at him sideways. ¡°What for?¡±


    Kang Jingzhu said, ¡°Beat them up!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve watched too many gun battle movies. Sit down obediently.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, an armed jeep with a heavy machine gun rushed out of the street in front of him. In the next moment, Horus had already fired first. The rain of 12.7mm bullets swept past like a scythe, lighting this car and the people on it into arge fireball.


    Then, the weapons station turned around and shot out four grenades, blowing up the two cars behind. mes shed and fireballs rolled. Faint screams of the people in the car could be heard.


    Even if in front of everyone and with two people present, Horus could not transform at all, in such a city battlefield, the powerful reaction andbat ability of the Transformers were still something the mercenaries could not match.


    As long as they did not encounter tanks, armed helicopters, or even over-the-horizon fighter jets, with Horus¡¯s Hummer form, it was more than enough to deal with them.


    Be it interception in front or pursuit behind, as long as they were sensed by Horus, they would all be blown up. The temporarymand center of the mercenaries quickly discovered this and immediately changed their strategy.


    After driving past a street entrance and the next block, three bulletproof cars rushed out of the alley. Two of them quickly stuck to the Hummer and drove. They entered the shooting blind spot of the weapons station and wrapped it, hitting the Hummer with their bodies. The passenger in the front passenger seat pulled the safety of the Uzi, rolled down the window, and pulled the trigger at the car window.


    A third car pushed against the butt of the Hummer. The front passenger climbed onto the roof with a piece of C4 explosive in his hand. He bent down, stabilized his body, and approached carefully.


    Kang Jinzhu looked at the approaching car beside him and the face of the foreigner close at hand. He held his pistol and desperately pressed the window button. He shouted at Kang De, ¡°Roll down the window!¡±


    In the next moment, a sharp circr saw poked out from under the body of the Hummer on both sides and spun with a bang. Horus collided and swung left and right. Amidst screams, the front passenger of one car and the driver of the other were cut in half on the spot. Blood sshed out of the cut door crack.


    Kang De pushed open the car door and swung out with one hand holding the roof frame. His other hand held the GM6 Lynx rifle and pointed it at the bulletproof car that had turned in shock. The barrel of the gun that retracted into the receiver popped out.


    With two shots, the three people in the car immediately died. Kang De swung his hand and jumped, flying to the bulletproof car. He turned around and turned his arm, aiming at the bulletproof car that was pressed against his son¡¯s butt. He shot three more times and killed the C4 brother, the driver, and the two guys in the back seat of the driver. In a sh, he stepped and jumped again. The Hummer slowed down at the right time, causing Kang De to fly perfectly back to the driver¡¯s seat. The door closed.


    As for the car on the other side with the driver dead, it turned to collide with a building at the side and lived there, pulling away from Horus. The others in the car watched in despair as the weapons station changed direction and aimed at them.


    The bulletproof car was not immune to grenades. If it was, he would try a few more armor-piercing grenades.


    Kang De retracted the smoking barrel into the receiver, pulled off the huge magazine, and reced it. He turned to look at his father. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    In a sh, his son performed such a fancy job that was simply like a gun battle game. Before Kang Jinzhu could even worry, Kang De flew back.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ...


    Kang Jinzhu was speechless for a moment and could only roll his eyes. He was about to speak when his expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Bazooka!¡±


    On the roof not far away.


    ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck! Irina! Did you see that?! Did you see that?! This guy! What did this guy just do?! Oh my god! I thought such a thing could only happen in the game! That person jumped out of the car and killed those people with a gun, then jumped back!¡±


    The two of them only wanted to film big news, but they were dumbfounded to see an action movie.


    Cole sprayed saliva excitedly, ¡°He seems to be Chinese! I saw his ck hair and yellow skin! F*ck! Who is this brother?! Am I watching a movie?!¡±


    As the cameraman paid attention to the operation of the camera, he hurriedly took out his phone and also changed to camera mode, ¡°I want to tweet! I want to f*cking tweet!¡±


    The two of them held their breaths and looked at the rampaging Hummer. Then, they saw the shining tail mes.


    More than once.


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    All over the first and second floors of the street, four mercenaries spoke at the same time.


    ...


    On the second floor in front of him on the right, on the top floor on the side, at the entrance of the street on the left, and in the window on the first floor behind, the entire process was broadcast through themand system. The RPG team had set up an ambush. They budgeted the location and fired at the same time.


    Suddenly, the photo duo who had just witnessed the action special effect eximed at the same time.


    Four rockets rushed toward the Hummer from all directions.


    It was over.


    In the car, Kang Jinzhu subconsciously grabbed Kang De and straightened up, wanting to protect his son.


    In the next moment, Kang De pressed down on his father¡¯s neck and pressed him back into his seat. He lowered his body. At the same time, his other hand took the pistol from his father¡¯s hand and turned off the safety.


    The brake system activated, and the steering wheel turned. The handbrake automatically pulled up. With a tooth-aching sharp friction, the tires scratched the ground. Smoke rose everywhere, and the Hummer swung its tail and drifted. It suddenly swung from vertical to horizontal and crossed the body of the car at the wide intersection. At the same time, the windows on both sides fell.


    An RPG whistled past with a flowing tail me. It was the fastest, most difficult, and tricky one to dodge recently. It shot through the left window without stopping and shot out the right window, roaring as it rushed behind. Kang De raised his right hand expressionlessly, and golden light shed in his eyes. Time slowed down. He fired. Bang.


    The second RPG exploded in the air. At the same time, Horus turned the weapons station and swept away the other two. Dense light and heavy firepower riddled the direction of the four RPGs.


    The Hummer elerated again, roared, changed direction, and elerated forward.


    ¡°¡­Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! What did I see?! Isn¡¯t this a f*cking movie? Those action movies in Hollywood should eat feces! I should have known that Chinese martial arts are real! Oh, oh, oh! I¡¯ve filmed it, filmed it, filmed it!¡±


    Cole was so excited that he was incoherent, ¡°It¡¯ll be number one on the trending searches! This guy is too cool! Irina, you¡¯re right! For this brother, I¡¯ll definitely not speak ill of China in the future! In the future, I¡¯ll be a fan of this Chinese person, I swear!¡±


    He hugged the camera and kissed it a few times forcefully. Then, he began to rey the recording and muttered, ¡°Please, please, please. We have to film his face clearly. We have to!¡±


    Irina had yet to recover from the shock of witnessing a miracle.


    She looked at the scene reyed on her phone¡ªalthough with Cole¡¯s super-precision camera, it was the soul skill of every modern person to take photos and record with her phone. She looked at the scene inside and focused on those fragments, again and again.


    The Chinese man driving the Hummer.


    There was someone in the front passenger seat. He seemed to be Chinese too¡­


    What was their rtionship?


    Why did that Chinese person who knew martial artse to Comoros?


    The reporter vaguely realized that if she rified this matter, it would be big news that would blow up the entire Inte.


    The Hummer she could not forget had already rushed out of Comoros.


    The mercenaries were terrified by the killing and did not dare to pursue too much. Moreover, the Hummer had already left thergest range of the drone and could no longer monitor the location.


    The noisy gunshots, explosions, shouts, andmotion disappeared, and the war went away. The Hummer drove through the terrible road conditions of Comoros. The car kept bumping. The sky was very blue, and the smell of sand fluttered in the air. The tense and exciting pursuit hade to an end.


    Although Kang Jinzhu had not personally experienced a battle, it was even more exciting than him personally going to the battlefield¡­ Such a life experience was simply unique and dreamlike.


    There was almost no way out, but he had survived in a desperate situation. Moreover, the person who came to save him was actually his son.


    Moreover, he was super good at fighting.


    It was simply unbelievable.


    The impact on Kang Jinzhu¡¯s heart did not dissipate at all.


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡±


    He was silent for a long time before turning to look at his son.


    ¡°Do you have a system?¡±

 Chapter 326 - 326 Pfft

    326 Pfft


    When Irina reyed the video of her phone again and again, Cole was already excitedly holding his phone and quickly pressing it. His hand was moving at an incredible speed.


    He wanted to share this with the entire world.


    ¡°Hey, guys, you definitely can¡¯t imagine what I filmed in Comoros! A real Bruce Lee, Jackie Chan, and whatever you think¡­ I swear it¡¯s true! It¡¯s not special effects, a movie, or any f*cking marketing! It¡¯s true! Real news!¡±


    ¡°This scene reminds me of that local war movie with almost a billion US dors in box office earnings in China! Hey! Hollywood! Hey! Marvel! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to invite this brother to act?¡±


    ¡°I announce that from today onwards, my idol will be this Chinese martial arts master!¡±


    Three tweets and three images were naturally not very clear images taken with his phone.


    The first paragraph was a spectacr scene of the Moroni Pce copsing with a bang and smoke rising everywhere.


    The second part was in a street chase surrounded by three carts. Kang De grabbed the frame and threw himself out of the driver¡¯s seat. He sniped and killed two carts of people in a row before jumping back into the driver¡¯s seat.


    The third paragraph was the most exciting. Facing the sudden RPG, the Hummer drifted and swung its tail. It lowered the window and allowed the rocket that could blow the entire car and everyone in it to pieces to rush in from the left window and fly out from the right window. The Hummer continued to drift and circle. The cold and powerful Chinese man had a firm expression and was fearless. He fired with shocking uracy and destroyed the other RPGs!


    This was too f*cking cool!


    After clicking to post, Cole waved his phone and muttered, ¡°Go, go, this d*mned wirelesswork. Hurry up! Very good, very good. Perhaps I¡¯ll have my pension for the rest of my life!¡±


    The video was copyrighted!


    It was not only the few he had sent out. What was more valuable was the stable and clear street chase scene filmed with a high-definition high-speed camera! The high-definition version of thoserge scenes!


    Thetter was more valuable! If these tweets caused huge poprity and discussion on the Inte, the video in his hand could only be more valuable!


    ¡ªI want to hire fake reviewers to hype this up! For the vi and luxury car I¡¯ll live in for the rest of my life!


    Money made people calm and motivated. At this moment, Cole¡¯s mind was unprecedentedly calm and his thoughts were extremely clear. He knew what he wanted to do.


    The core of everything was the video recorded by the camera.


    He quickly took out his notebook from his backpack and took out the memory card from the camera. He inserted it into theputer and copied the video. Then, he encrypted, hid, and suppressed it. He uploaded the video to the cloud and modified the password of the Inte drive¡­ This British brother disyed his hand speed to the extreme.


    ¡°Cole! Cole!¡±


    He turned a deaf ear to Irina¡¯s call.


    It was not until the reporter pushed the photographer away that he looked up impatiently and saw his partner¡¯s flustered expression. ¡°We should leave! They seem to have discovered us!¡±


    Cole was shocked and hurriedly stood up. Gunshots sounded not far away. That ferocious Chinese man had clearly left, so why were there still gunshots in the city? Where was the battle?


    Of course, this was not the main point, and the two reporters were not in the mood to continue filming. They had already obtained an extremely important image and it was enough for them to earn big bucks for many years!


    What he had to do now was to leave sessfully!


    Themotion was already very close. The photographer gritted his teeth and quickly made a decision. He only picked up theputer and said to Irina, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly! Before they discover us! I don¡¯t want the camera anymore! That video is enough to buy at least a hundred cameras!¡±


    The two of them hurriedly went downstairs. If not for the fact that the video was still transmitting, Cole even nned to smash and throw away theputer and only run away with the hard drive¡ªbut now, he still had to set it to run.


    As he prayed to God that Comoros¡¯s wirelesswork was strong, persistent, and with a good signal, he rushed downstairs with his partner and rushed out the door. However, to their despair, as soon as he went out and rushed left for a while, shouts sounded behind him and the sound of firearms firing in the air.


    ¡°Stop! Put your hands on your heads! Kneel! Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other with desperate expressions and stopped at the same time.


    They were not that ferocious Chinese man. They did not have any chance in front of guns.


    Cole took a deep breath and quickly pulled open his pants. He stuffed the memory card into an indescribable position. Fortunately, his underwear was tight and quadrangle, he thought.


    This was actually not the best choice. He was inclined to stuff the memory card into a safer ce, such as a wet, tight, and definitely unobserved ce. Unfortunately, that action was too big.


    It was not disgusting to earn money.


    ¡°We found cameras upstairs! They¡¯re reporters! The memory card is gone!¡±


    Someone shouted upstairs. When they heard this, their expressions became even more desperate.


    ¡°You¡¯re reporters?¡±


    The person who had shouted earlier strode over and shouted, ¡°What did you take? Hand over the memory card! Then, we¡¯ll let you leave! We don¡¯t want to cause trouble!¡±


    When Cole heard this, he immediately took out the memory card. The other party shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°I have the memory card! Here! Here!¡± The photographer took out the memory card again under Irina¡¯s subtle gaze and raised it high. ¡°It¡¯s here! Please let us go!¡±


    The white mercenary took the memory card.


    Then his gazended on Cole¡¯s backpack. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s personal, sir. We¡¯re only reporters. We¡¯re reporters from the BBC. We have no intention of causing trouble. We stay neutral. We don¡¯t report things we shouldn¡¯t say¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, as a photographer, Cole¡¯s acting skills were not good. The vignt mercenary saw at a nce what he was hiding and immediately reached for his bag. ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°No! No! This is very important! Please don¡¯t take it away!¡±


    This was not aputer, perhaps tens of millions of pounds. On impulse, Cole subconsciously fought for it until the other party raised his gun. ¡°Shut up! Idiot!¡±


    In the next moment, the gun fired and Irina screamed.


    Cole¡¯s mind was nk.


    The person who was shot was not him, but the mercenary. The other party¡¯s eyes were stunned, then he fell to the ground facing the sky. An imperceptible sound connected. Under the stunned gazes of the two news reporters, the mercenaries quickly fell to the ground. Another group of fully armed people rushed over. The three people in the lead put away their submachine guns.


    They seemed to bemunicating, but the two Brits could not understand.


    However, he could see their skin color and appearance.


    Yellow skin, ck eyes, and ck hair.


    ¡ªChinese!


    That Chinese ferocious man¡¯spanion?!


    ¡°Hello! Hello!¡±


    ...


    Cole was so excited that he trembled. He associated this group of people with the ferocious driver. ¡°Help us! I¡­ I¡¯m a super fan of your friend!¡±


    Of course, these guys were not Chinese, but mercenaries from Northern Myanmar.


    They were hired by Wang Yongzhi to save Kang Jinzhu in Comoros.


    The leader had originally nned to go to the pce to scout, but he collided with theckey who hade to check the secret passage. The Burmese reacted extremely quickly and immediately killed this guy with a silenced pistol that fired subsonic bullets. Before he could deal with the corpse, he heard two muffled sounds in front of the pce. Then, gunshots sounded, and then explosions sounded. In just a few minutes, there was an earth-shattering copse.


    They did not know what had happened.


    The leader was extremely stunned. He was shocked until he did not know what to do. At the very least, he had recovered and was about to escape when the secret passage had already copsed. Helpless, he could only find a way out of the pce. Not long after, he was discovered by the crazy French mercenaries. Moreover, they were fully armed. The two sides began to exchange fire.


    Thepanions quickly reinforced and quickly retreated. When they saw that half of the pce had copsed and that the enemy had suffered many casualties, the subordinates were shocked and respectful and continuously praised the leader, but the leader was still stunned. He had not done this.


    However, his subordinate did not believe him and he did not know how to exin for a moment.


    Of course, it did not matter if his subordinates believed it, but if the enemy did not, it was very fatal.


    Their group of people and three cars were very eye-catching. The French mercenaries who were stunned by the p were furious. Without any exnation, they poured their anger on them. This group of people fought and left and had no choice but to abandon the car and escape. After all, the target of the car was too eye-catching¡­


    As for what happened after that?


    ...


    Later on, Kang De had already fought his way out and beaten the French mercenaries until they were terrified. These French people¡¯s fear of Kang De also spread to the ¡°Chinese¡± mercenaries from Northern Myanmar.


    In their opinion, Kang De was on the same side as these guys. Firstly, they were afraid that after killing all these guys, that terrifying Hummer would return. Secondly, they were also afraid that someone like that ferocious man in the Hummer would jump out from these ¡°Chinese¡±¡­ That would be too terrifying.


    For this reason, these northern Myanmar mercenaries who had not carried out the mission smoothly had at least temporarily escaped the pursuit and prepared to walk to another evacuation point. There were also cars there for backup.


    He discovered these two Western newsmen as he advanced.


    ¡°He said that he knows our friend¡­¡± The English master in the team tranted Cole¡¯s words to the leader, ¡°The ferocious Chinese man who rushed out all the way.¡±


    The leader¡¯s expression changed, but this was not the ce to talk. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Bring them.¡±


    Along the way, Moroni¡¯s mercenary troops felt a little subdued. It was unknown what news they had received, but the northern Myanmar mercenaries sessfully retrieved the car.


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    Cole carefully turned on theputer and yed the image for the leader to see.


    He finally discovered that something was wrong.


    However, who cared? As long as he could sessfully survive¡­ These people did not know about the camera and memory card. Even if they knew, he could say that it had been snatched away by that white mercenary.


    Yes, Cole had already secretly retrieved the memory card and hidden it in a foolproof ce.


    The leader frowned and clicked on the touch screen to stop the video. When the Hummer finished spinning and drifting, through the window, the person in the front passenger seat looked up and revealed his face.


    He took out the photo from his pocket.


    His brother shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him! Kang Jinzhu!¡±


    At the same time, Irina shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him! One of the missing Chinese!¡±


    The reporter had done her homework and had asionally seen photos of the missing Chinese.


    The leader¡¯s expression was gloomy. Kang Jinzhu was his rescue target, but now he had been kidnapped by an unknown person¡­ He clicked on the screen and reyed the scene of Kang De shooting.


    He did not know the young face, but it was inexplicably¡­ familiar.


    Irina widened her eyes and looked. She suddenly said, ¡°These two people seem to be a little¡­ simr?¡±


    The leader¡¯s expression was gloomy and he did not say a word. He seemed to have thought of something.


    Then, he took out his phone and recorded this video. Then, he took a few photos of Kang De and opened WeChat.


    Irina and Cole looked at each other through the leader. Cole mouthed the word ¡°Father¡±.


    The reporter¡¯s beautiful eyes widened slightly.


    ¡ªThe missing Chinese father, the Chinese son with his unique skills, the killing and speeding on the streets of Africa, the series of efforts to save his rtives¡­ Kinship, legend, drama, Chinese martial arts, exotic style, war background, f*ck! Pulitzer is summoning me!


    In City H, China, Wang Yongzhi was still awake.


    His phone vibrated. He nced at it and immediately picked up. ¡°Hello? You were saved?¡±


    ¡°Boss Wang, the mission failed. Your friend was saved by someone else. I don¡¯t know who that is.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi widened his eyes and said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! Who saved him? Who else will save him? What did you say before? You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish cursing, the leader on the other end of the phone said, ¡°I have a video and a photo. Take a look for yourself. Perhaps you know him.¡±


    The call was hung up.


    Soon, a video was sent over, but it spread very slowly.


    ¡°How baffling!¡±


    Wang Yongzhi was extremely anxious. The mercenary had failed and his old friend was missing. How could he exin it to Kang De?


    Reaching out to pull open his cor, he took the ss of water and took arge sip of the goji berries. The video was finally sessfully transmitted. He opened it. On the street, the Hummer, a rocket flew, drifted, and swung its tail. The car spun. The RPG passed through the car. Someone raised a gun and fired from the window, and the rocket exploded in the air.


    ¡°What the f*ck is this, a movie?¡±


    Normally, Wang Yongzhi would be surprised and ask what movie this was. Then, he would get Xiaoman to find him a maic chain to download and take a look. However, now, he was not in the mood.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on? Are you looking for a movie clip to fool me?


    He was angry when he saw the photo taken by the mercenary leader.


    A young man¡¯s expression was calm as he stretched the pistol out of the window with a calm and focused expression.


    Another photo.


    His old friend had a confused and stupid face.


    It was another photo.


    A young man grabbed the frame of the car and leaned out, holding a sniper rifle in one hand.


    There were also people who jumped into the air and raised their guns to shoot.


    Every one of them could almost see this person¡¯s face clearly.


    He was very young and familiar.


    This face was so familiar that he had seen him grow up.


    Wang Yongzhi¡¯s eyes slowly widened.


    Then¡­


    Pfft!


    The water in his mouth sprayed a few meters away.

 Chapter 327 - 327 Father and Son

    327 Father and Son


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡± Kang Jinzhu asked faintly, ¡°Do you have a system?¡±


    Father Kang, who had been conflicted for a long time, finally asked a guess.


    Kang De held the steering wheel with one hand andzily leaned against the back of the seat. Heughed when he heard this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve read a lot of online novels¡ªis life in Africa so monotonous, boring, andin back?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ but that¡¯s not the point.¡±


    Father Kang De rolled his eyes at him, then sighed, ¡°You blew up an RPG with a pistol and shot a sniper rifle with one hand without swaying your body. You can even jump around a few speeding cars and drift open the window to dodge the rockets. How can you exin your performance just now as if you were ying Call of Duty 16? These mercenaries captured a country in a few days, but they were beaten up by you. They could not do anything to you even if they mobilized. Is it because you were born with divine strength?¡±


    Kang De grinned and said, ¡°Just treat me as if I have a system.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing?¡± Kang Jinzhu looked at his son, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Kang De turned around and said seriously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m very worried about you. I miss you very much. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    The father and son looked at each other.


    Then, they shivered at the same time.


    Even the Hummer shook.


    Then, they turned around and looked ahead at the same time. After a moment of silence, Kang Jinzhu said, ¡°¡­So, do you still want to see the content of my will?¡±


    Kang De said with a subtle expression, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not as thick-skinned as my mother.¡±


    ¡°Sensible.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu turned around and said, ¡°But don¡¯t change the topic. You seem to have something on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, hmph, hmph. As expected of my father. Can you tell?¡±


    Kang De lowered his head slightly and covered half of his face with his right hand, revealing a sad sigh, ¡°I¡¯m a mutant, Father. I¡¯m already different from ordinary people. Ever since I discovered this, I¡¯ve been very confused. Why am I different? Why am I the only one chosen? What should I do? Does having an ability that ordinary people don¡¯t have mean that I have a different responsibility or even obligation? I¡­¡±


    His words revealed confusion and helplessness.


    This was actually very normal, right?


    After obtaining his superpower, he was excited and ecstatic at first. However, after the initial excitement, he would be confused and suspect why it was him. What did this mean? Was there a conspiracy? What would happen in the future¡­ It was very normal to be confused.


    Kang Jingzhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    No matter what, that was his son.


    He should have been at an energetic age and had a bright future.


    However¡­


    He tentatively reached out to pat his son¡¯s shoulder.


    In the next moment, he saw this unfilial son put down his hand and look at him. He said seriously, ¡°Father,e and advise me. As the male lead of the superpower in my game life, how big should I go?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression was very sincere, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not a scumbag. I didn¡¯t open the harem for my personal desires, but for the future of humans. After all, as a mutant, I might be the direction of human evolution. I have to pass down my precious seeds¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was silent for a moment before saying expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can marry any of them.¡±


    Kang De was furious, ¡°Is it really good to curse the Kang family to have no descendants?¡±


    Father Kang whistled. ¡°The heavy responsibility of carrying on the family line might be too heavy for you, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry. Your mother and I can have a second child.¡±


    Kang De nced at him and said, ¡°Can your words still be used?¡±


    This concerned a man¡¯s face and could not be said even between father and son. Kang Jinzhu said with a straight face, ¡°Little brat, I¡¯m very ferocious. I¡¯ll still be super ferocious in 20 years! I¡¯m much stronger than a little brat like you!¡±


    At the mention of this, Kang De perked up. He directly straightened his back and said proudly, ¡°I can cut through a marble board now. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s end this topic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu patted his head. He still felt very confused now. Everything was very chaotic, so chaotic that he did not know what to talk to his son beside him.


    No, he knew, but he did not know how to ask.


    Sigh, let¡¯s wait for his mother.


    He looked at the road ahead. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°A safe ce¡­ a ce that the country can defend.¡±


    Father Kang asked, ¡°Embassy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Oh, speaking of the embassy¡­¡± Kang De said, ¡°There are a total of seven of your colleagues, right? I saved them and threw them into the embassy. They¡¯re already safe¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was stunned for a moment before revealing a relieved expression, ¡°¡­Oh, thank you.¡±


    Kang De shook his neck and casually said, ¡°Why are you so polite?¡±


    ¡°That must be very difficult,¡± Kang Jinzhu said silently. ¡°On the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang De looked at the sand raised by the wind in front of him. ¡°What a very, very long story.¡±


    All the regr flights in the country were sealed. Uncle Wang could not persuade him and asked Xie Ligan for help. He first flew to Serbia, then took an arms dealer¡¯s express ne to the neighboring country, Senegal, and took a car to Comoros to find clues, capture people, kill, and save people. He had to return to the other world to clean up every few days¡­


    Recalling his experience in the past few days, he slowly exhaled.


    He could rx a little.


    ...


    ¡ªBut it was not over.


    There were still many things to do.


    Both sides.


    When he thought of this, his cheerful and happy mood after saving his father and reuniting with his family became a little depressed. Kang De¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold as if he had smelled blood and death again.


    Kang Jinzhu twisted his body and suddenly felt an inexplicable chill. This strange feeling disappeared in the blink of an eye. He blinked and did not take it to heart. He said, ¡°Since those colleagues and I are already safe, we can find a ce to hide near Moroni and return after it¡¯s dark. Then, we¡¯ll hide in the embassy and wait for the country to send people to pick us up and leave. How about it? It saves us the trouble of running too far.¡±


    If there was any difficulty, it was better to ask the country for help than for the father and son to hide.


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Comoros is still at war. Moreover, they just caused a scene in their territory. Perhaps they¡¯ll be desperate¡­ The embassy is safe, but it¡¯s not absolutely safe.¡±


    He took out his phone and opened the Google map. He marked the route and gestured for his father to see. ¡°I want to send you to Djibouti. Our country¡¯s security base there¡­ That¡¯s the safest ce in the entire Africa.¡±


    ¡°How far must I go? I¡¯m almost halfway across Africa.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was shocked, then he understood what Kang De meant. He turned around, ¡°Wait¡­ what else do you want to do after sending me?¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a small matter that has to be ended.¡±


    ...


    Father Kang said seriously, ¡°What¡¯s the exact situation?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t ask. Adolescent children will always do strange things behind their parents¡¯ backs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue about such a thing!¡± Kang Jinzhu¡¯s tone rose. ¡°Hurry up and tell me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell your mother!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected of father and son.


    When he realized that his son had already be a superhuman in a sense and could no longer be beaten, Kang Jinzhu still quickly and acutely realized the method to make this unfilial son submit.


    Kang De sighed and said, ¡°The person who captured you, the leader of that group of mercenaries, Little Bob Burrough. He knows who you are. You helped them excavate the king¡¯s mausoleum. He knows that you know their secret. The danger is still there. It¡¯s the same for you, my mother, and my family¡­¡±


    He was silent for a moment before his voice turned cold, ¡°Therefore, I want to find him and kill him.¡±


    Kang Jingzhu¡¯s gaze changed.


    It was not only his son who wanted to be in danger again, but when Kang De said this, his expression was calm, his tone was like steel, and his gaze did not fluctuate, as if he was saying something insignificant.


    He said firmly, ¡°No! This is too dangerous!¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s indeed dangerous for you, but not for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for you!¡± Kang Jinzhu looked excited and shouted, ¡°Do you think these French mercenaries are the only ones in this matter? No! The water in this matter is much deeper than you think! Do you think your enemies are only some mercenaries with light weapons and old armed vehicles?¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°No, I think there¡¯s still the French government.¡±


    Kang Jingzhu was tongue-tied.


    He had analyzed that there was the French government¡¯s n behind this war. He did not expect his son to actually know. Father Kangposed himself and his tone slowed down, but he was serious, ¡°That¡¯s one of the five permanent members! No matter how powerful you are, can you be stronger than missiles, bombers, and nuclear weapons? Listen to me, only the five permanent members can fight the five permanent members. We only need to report this to the government. Our country will help us vent our anger!¡±


    ¡°That little Bob Burroughs can¡¯t escape either! He messed up, and the evidence is conclusive. Be it public or private, he¡¯ll definitely be pushed out by the French government to take the me!¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he only shook his head.


    ¡°But he won¡¯t be sentenced to death.¡±


    He said, ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re my father. My father was kidnapped and bullied. He was even almost silenced. Of course, my son has to take revenge for such a grudge. I¡¯m not used to letting others do it for me.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not used to watching my son kill people either! You¡¯ve killed enough people!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression was still calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because many people died that there¡¯s a need to kill Little Bob.¡±


    His tone was calm and firm, ¡°I¡¯ve killed many soldiers of Gambia and mercenaries along the way. These people work for money and shoot to kill. It¡¯s fate that they die, so you can¡¯t me me. However, so be it if these people die. The culprit who drove these people to kidnap my father and caused all this is still alive. I feel that it¡¯s a little unfair.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s father was silent for a moment.


    He finally realized the problem.


    The joy of reuniting with father and son and escaping from a desperate situation had yet to dissipate. At this moment, the father who saw his son again finally realized where the abnormality and alienation he had felt from the beginning came from.


    His son¡¯s killing intent was firm, his logic was self-consistent, and his will was decisive. From the previous conversation, it could be seen that he had already reconstructed his stand and way of dealing with people without his father knowing. His world had already be as cold as steel, efficient and realistic.


    Kang Jinzhu took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to talk.¡±


    Kang De casually said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after I¡¯m done doing what I have to do.¡±


    His father said firmly, ¡°No! We have to talk now!¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and a trace of frustration rose. However, at this moment, his phone vibrated gently.


    He took it out and saw a WeChat message.


    Wang Xiaoman.

 Chapter 328 - 328 Don’t Let Him Drive

    328 Don¡¯t Let Him Drive


    It was a WeChat message from Xiaoman.


    In the past two to three days, the two of them had always maintained contact, but it was only limited to using WeChat to report their safety. After all, Kang De would not tell Xiaoman every few days that he had killed many people wherever he went.


    After saving his father, he rushed out with sparks and lightning. He was excited and happy. Along the way, he only cared about talking andining to his father and forgot about Xiaoman.


    He opened WeChat and was about to reply to Xiaoman when he saw another message more than 20 minutes ago.


    The first was, ¡°Hey, Uncle Kang was saved? You¡¯re not injured, right?¡±


    The second was, ¡°Brother, your matter has been exposed!¡±


    Kang De was stunned. How did she know?


    He was about to answer when he heard his father say, ¡°Is it Xiaoman?¡±


    ¡ªHow did you know?


    Before Kang De could ask, doubts were written on his face.


    After Kang Jinzhu nced at it, he snorted, ¡°There¡¯s only one girl on Earth who can make a young boy like you show that expression, right? Otherwise, what other female friends do you have?¡±


    Kang De nced at him from the corner of his eye and said coldly, ¡°You should think about how to tell my mother that you¡¯re safe and exin.¡±


    Father Kang¡¯s expression changed, then he red and said, ¡°What does it have to do with me? You were clearly the one who saved me. You have to exin yourself!¡±


    As Kang De typed, he whistled, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll tell the truth. My son, who was originally living a calm life, killed his way from China to Comoros to save his stupid father in Africa. He tore apart the white pig with his bare hands and shattered the ck uncle. He was physically and mentally exhausted and his hands were covered in blood. See who she mes.¡±


    Kang Jingzhu shouted, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s your mother!¡±


    Kang De nced at him and snorted, ¡°Only your wife can make a white-haired old man like you show that expression, right?¡±


    He sent the message he had written.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯m sending him to a safe ce. The other Chinese people have also been saved. My father is fine, but it¡¯s a little difficult to ept the fact that he can¡¯t hit his son anymore. He was punched by a French guy. Of course, Engineer Kang didn¡¯t suffer a loss. He even sent a rocketuncher over¡ªspeak of which, how did you know?¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s message came quickly. ¡°Is it convenient to call now?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. Xiaoman had probably been afraid for the past two days, so he took out his satellite phone and dialed the phone number in the country. He picked up instantly.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Kang De turned on the loudspeaker and smiled. ¡°Do you want to hear Engineer Kang¡¯s voice?¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯ve been secretly photographed!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°My father saw everything!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°He even sent me a message to ask what was going on!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I pretended not to see it and didn¡¯t answer my phone. He drove straight over! He¡¯s knocking on my door!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    There was a faint loud knock on the door and Uncle Wang¡¯s faint roar. Then, Xiaoman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Stop knocking! I¡¯m sleeping! I¡¯m naked!¡±


    Uncle Wang¡¯s voice floated in, ¡°Then put it on quickly! Come and open the door! Where¡¯s Kang De?! Don¡¯t try to fool me. I just knocked on the door next door. He¡¯s not at home!¡±


    Xiaoman shouted, ¡°Kang De is under my nket! Stop knocking! Everyone¡¯s faces will be ugly if you bump into him!¡±


    Kang Jingzhu choked.


    Uncle Wang roared outside the door, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. He¡¯s clearly in Africa! The person I hired saw him blow up the pce with his own eyes! He even raced and shot on the streets of Moroni!¡±


    ¡°¡­So, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Wang Xiaoman sighed weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t hide it anymore. I can¡¯t say that you have a half-brother who has always been raised in Africa by Uncle Kang, right?¡±


    ¡°About that, Xiaoman.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on speaker.¡±


    After a long silence, Xiaoman said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Hello, Uncle Kang. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Kang Jinzhu¡¯s tone was subtle, ¡°It sounds like you knew about Kang De¡¯s situation long ago?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very early¡­¡±


    Xiaoman said carefully, ¡°I also discovered and guessed by chance¡­ Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. He can¡¯t think of a way to tell you such a huge matter for a moment. After all, the two of you were in Africa at that time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something more important first.¡±


    Kang De interrupted Xiaoman¡¯smunication with his father. After all, he had indeed not thought of how to tell his father about his experience these past few days. He had to consider the present first.


    He said, ¡°Xiaoman, give Uncle Wang your phone. I¡¯ll tell him.¡±


    Xiaoman asked, ¡°Tell the truth? You won¡¯t hide it anymore?¡±


    ¡°How can I hide such a thing? I have to figure out what¡¯s going on,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Moreover, my father already knows, so there¡¯s no reason to hide it from him.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s voice became lighter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll change first.¡±


    She then shouted outside, ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll open the door after putting on my clothes! Stop roaring!¡±


    The sound of clothes rubbing sounded from the phone, followed by the sound of the door opening. Xiaoman said on the other end of the phone, ¡°It¡¯s Kang De. Tell him yourself.¡±


    A momentter, Wang Yongzhi¡¯s low voice sounded, ¡°Hey!¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Wang, it¡¯s veryte in China, right? Are you still awake?¡±


    ...


    Uncle Wang gritted his teeth. ¡°Little brat, really good. How did you run to Africa?¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°Of course, I flew over.¡±


    ¡ªF-flew over?


    Kang Jinzhu, who was listening, widened his eyes.


    Wang Yongzhi did not think too much about it. He had yet to recover from this shocking news. D*mn, this little brat actually ran to Africa silently and actually caused such a hugemotion¡­


    He said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°Wow, even if you say it, can you let it go to Africa? As elders, you care too much about your children. I can think of what you¡¯ll say with my toes¡ªno matter how powerful you are, can you be stronger than missiles, bombers, and nuclear weapons?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu gave his son the middle finger, then took his phone over. ¡°Big boss?¡±


    ¡°Jingzhu, are you alright?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi¡¯s voice turned gentle, but he was still a little unhappy, ¡°Your son has grown capable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Of course, Kang Jinzhu looked different in front of his childhood friend. ¡°I taught him well.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± Wang Yongzhi cursed. Of course, after his old friend was saved, what he was most concerned about was how to return to the country next.


    He asked, ¡°How will you and the child return? The people I found have already retreated to the vicinity of Moroni. Do you want to meet up with them to let them think of a way to escort you?¡±


    Kang Jingzhu looked at his son.


    He was not the kind of man who had a very strong sense of patriarchy. When it did not involve certain aspects, Father Kang looked at the problem very calmly. He knew that he still had to let his son make decisions on such matters.


    Because, if he made the decision himself, his son might not listen.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, you hired mercenaries? They were in Moroni just now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡ªI was wondering why I heard gunshots elsewhere. I¡¯m afraid they caught up.


    D*mn, thinking of it, it was also these people who attacked the enemy earlier and made these French people start martialw.


    Kang De asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with them?¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve worked together a few times and our reputation is not bad. You don¡¯t have to worry about what they¡¯ll think.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°I n to send my father to our country¡¯s overseas safeguard base in Djibouti. If you have a good rtionship with those mercenaries, I¡¯lle back after sending my father away and escort them away to prevent them from being captured and beaten to death by those French mercenaries. If they¡¯re those passers-by who get paid to do things, I won¡¯t care. Pay them the bill and let them do whatever they want.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi was stunned for a moment before cursing, ¡°Then I¡¯ll transfer the money to them.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are we really going to let them fend for themselves?¡±


    Uncle Wang said indifferently, ¡°They didn¡¯t save your father. It could be said that the mission failed. The full payment was because they also took the me for you and attracted a certain amount of firepower. I¡¯ve done my best. You¡¯re my nephew, so why should I let you take the risk for them? They were captured and killed by the enemy because they were ipetent. I¡¯m their employer, not their nanny.¡±


    Uncle Wang knew the situation very well.


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Leave me their contact information and let them find a ce to wait in peace for a few days. I¡¯lle back and find them. Although you¡¯re paid to do it, no matter what, they¡¯re here to save my father. As his son, I have to thank them.¡±


    When Kang Jinzhu heard this, he nced at his son. He was first slightly stunned, then as if he was relieved, a smile appeared on his lips.


    Wang Yongzhi was silent for a moment before smiling, ¡°Not bad, you haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re still Kang Jinzhu¡¯s son.¡±


    He continued, ¡°That¡¯s fine. They found the two Western reporters who filmed you racing on the street. They¡¯ve already temporarily detained and ced the two under house arrest. I don¡¯t care what to do with you. Do as you see fit.¡±


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°Video?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s own phone vibrated again. Uncle Wang directly sent a photo and video.


    On the other end of the phone, the lights in the living room were shining. Wang Xiaoman leaned beside her father and listened to themotion on the phone. After a minute of silence, Kang De¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°D*mn! Dad! Look! Look! I¡¯m so f*cking handsome! I didn¡¯t realize that I could be so handsome before!¡±


    Then, Father Kang¡¯s loud disdain sounded, ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Xiaoman whispered, ¡°He¡¯s indeed very handsome. I¡¯ve seen it more than ten times. How exciting. Is there anything else?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi lowered his voice, ¡°Handsome my ass. You young people only know how exciting it is. Do you know how dangerous it is? In the future, don¡¯t let Kang De drive when you go out!¡±


    Xiaoman curled her lips.


    It was not dangerous at all. Kang De did not drive the car anyway.

 Chapter 329 - 329 How About I Stay Here?

    329 How About I Stay Here?


    Both sides calmed down before Uncle Wang sent the contact information of the mercenary leader.


    The call ended.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi returned the phone to his daughter. Xiaoman ran back to the bedroom, closed the door, and yawned. She could not hide the tiredness in her tone. After knowing that Kang Jinzhu had been saved, her tense nervespletely rxed.


    !!


    She said, ¡°Remember to call me¡ªdon¡¯t put me on speaker.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go to sleep.¡±


    After hanging up, Kang De turned around and his father smiled at him.


    He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Father Kang¡¯s smile was meaningful, ¡°Hurry up and seize the opportunity. How long do you want to do this?¡±


    Kang De turned around and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°How is it none of my business? It¡¯s rare to have a girl who knows her background and has a good personality and appearance. Tell me, other than her, who else do you know?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re talkative. Is this the time to talk about such a thing?¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, you¡¯ve underestimated me. I¡¯ll take a few photos when I return to the other world another day and scare you to death.


    Kang De added the mercenary leader¡¯s WeChat.


    Themunication between the two sides was simple and capable.


    After all, they were not familiar with each other and were even in a chaotic ce like Comoros. Not long ago, they had experienced an exciting and explosive pursuit. To the mercenary leader, vignce was greater than curiosity.


    Kang De was even more so.


    His father was still in the car. It was not the time to let himself go. He did not want to bring his father around. That was too dangerous. It was better to send him to an absolutely safe ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°What do you n to do with the two Western reporters who took your video?¡±


    Seeing that his son had avoided the previous topic, Kang Jinzhu became serious.


    The matter of being filmed was neither big nor small.


    He said seriously, ¡°If you pursue this matter carefully, it¡¯s not a small matter, because the fact that you saved me is not an independent individual, but will be rted to many things. If you save me and send the others back to the embassy, the embassy will report to the country. If you ask me after this, what should I say?¡±


    At this point, a worried expression shed across his father¡¯s face, ¡°This war is a secret scheme of the French government. After reporting it, it must be a game at the P5 level. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t investigate many things deeply, but if the country wants to investigate deeply, many things can¡¯t stand scrutiny¡­¡±


    Kang De did not mind.


    He casually said, ¡°I¡¯ll get those brothers to confiscate and destroy their equipment andpensate them with 100,000 to 200,000 yuanter. I think it¡¯s about time. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. This matter is actually only so-so. The country will know when it finds out. The bridge will naturally be straight when it reaches the bow.¡±


    He looked at the video carefully and recalled the previous pursuit. From the beginning to the end, although thebat strength he disyed was super handsome and unbelievable, it was still within the understanding of humans.


    Drifting to dodge RPGs, jumping to shoot¡­ These were things that humans could do in theory. It was rare, but it was far from shocking. Although the country would be surprised, there were levels of surprise.


    For example, when the relevant people of the country saw the explosive scene of Kang De¡¯s flying car chase, their surprise was only at the level of ¡°Oh my, f*ck, this is a little fierce. Where did this ferocious persone from?¡±


    However, if Kang De used the Flying Thunder God Technique in the white fog space in that battle and disyed the ability to release spells, transform the Autobot, and even sh out with his battle aura to send an armored vehicle flying, the surprise of the relevant departments would immediately change to ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, what the f*ck is this?¡±


    The former was simply worlds apart from thetter, and the actions and responses of the country were different.


    Therefore, don¡¯t panic.


    Father Kang was clearly not asfortable as him. His father knew the principle of making a fortune in silence even better, ¡°No, I don¡¯t trust the foreigners, and I don¡¯t trust the mercenaries. Let¡¯s go find them now and personally check. Then, we¡¯ll talk to those two Western reporters ande up with a n. We still have to discuss it with your Uncle Wang and strive toe up with a happy idea.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll send you to a safe ce first.¡±


    It was actually not a bad thing to let the country know some clues¡­


    Djibouti had China¡¯s overseas safeguard base. Of course, the People¡¯s Liberation Army inside would protect its nationals, but if he wanted the leading officers in the base to protect Father Kang with the highest standard, Kang De needed to do something¡­ or show something.


    Although he was not prepared in that aspect, this could not be helped.


    This unforeseen event involved a colossus at the level of the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council. For the things in the mausoleum, they could start a war to destroy a country. What was the point of killing and destroying a person?


    Father Kang pondered for a moment and his expression changed. ¡°You want to hand yourself over to the country in exchange for protection?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that tragic. It¡¯s just an appropriate and careful contact and some consensus.¡±


    ¡°No, this is too rushed. You have to think about it.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu considered the problem even more carefully and fully, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you shouldn¡¯t serve the country¡­ Although as a father, I hope you can live calmly, fulfillingly, and beautifully, if you want to do something for this country, I won¡¯t stop you. However, I don¡¯t want you to make this decision hurriedly because of us. This matter is too important. You have to think carefully, son.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu grabbed his son¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Listen to me, it doesn¡¯t have toe to this. There¡¯s still another way¡ªdon¡¯t be impatient! Although I don¡¯t have your ability, I¡¯ve eaten more than 20 years of salt than you! Don¡¯t treat me as a burden! I¡¯m your father!¡±


    The father and son looked at each other. A momentter, Kang De rxed. ¡°What way?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up with those mercenaries now. We have to see what those reporters took and ask and check them in detail!¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and shook his head, but he still asked for the location on WeChat and obtained the location.


    He waved the phone in front of the car¡¯s dashboard. The Hummer turned and drove in the other direction.


    Kang De asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Thebat strength you disyed on the street earlier is still considered normal. After all, no one saw you break through the two floors of the ceiling and throw a living person against the wall, almost copsing a wall¡­ In other words, even if the video is leaked, you¡¯re still a normal person.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said calmly, ¡°Coincidentally, the mercenaries hired by your Uncle Wang are still here and have participated in the battle. Your Uncle Wang is a veteran and has an official background. Not only the country, but external forces can also investigate this. Why don¡¯t you use this to muddy the waters¡­¡±


    Kang De listened carefully and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Little Bob has something on his mind, and so does France! They¡¯re doing something shameful, so they¡¯re feeling guilty. To them, what they¡¯re most afraid of is that the conspiracy will be discovered. The other four permanent members will send people in to smash their ce and mess up their situation!¡±


    The more Kang Jinzhu spoke, the more he felt that there was a chance, ¡°Therefore, they won¡¯t believe that a young man can cross more than half of the world from China to Comoros just to save his father. Moreover, he¡¯s unstoppable and easily beats up the experienced elite mercenaries. Logically speaking, this is almost impossible toplete this magnificent feat alone¡­¡±


    ...


    ¡°Therefore, they will be puzzled and uneasy and find an exnation for this ridiculous fact.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give them an exnation that makes them more afraid and convinced the more they think about it!¡±


    ¡°This exnation is very simple because the Chinese threat theory has already been engraved in the bones of these Westerners! Then let¡¯s make them believe that you have the support of the Republic behind you!¡±


    ¡°As for the country, we¡¯ll try our best to minimize your role in this matter and try our best to make the national authorities believe that you did this with the help and support of those mercenaries. In short, we have to minimize your personal extraordinary strength. This is the most difficult, but it¡¯s not impossible!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°We have to first make sure that that video doesn¡¯t leak. We can even use those videos¡­ Firstly, we have to see those two reporters¡­¡±


    He opened his bloodshot eyes and muttered to himself.


    Kang De sighed silently. He felt that it might be very difficult to implement his father¡¯s n.


    The things he had done to save his father were far more ridiculous and exaggerated than his father thought.


    However¡­


    He shook his head and said, ¡°You should sleep for a while. There¡¯s actually no hurry.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu returned to his senses from his thoughts and nced at him. He said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Compared to resting, I want my son to know that he can¡¯t take his father lightly just because he has some superpower!¡±


    ...


    Kang De was stunned, then smiled.


    Kang Jinzhu said angrily, ¡°What are youughing at?! I¡¯m your father. If you don¡¯t tell me, discuss with me, or ask me for help, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    How should he put it?


    Hearing his father say this,


    although he did not know how to ask his father about the war in the other world, Goethe, who was in urgent need of help, and the conspiracy of the French government to obtain¡­ oh no, the various powerful weapons he had borrowed, he felt that his father might not be able to help much.


    However, when he heard his father say this, he was still very happy.


    As he pretended to drive, he pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°I can ask you for help if there¡¯s anything?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s reasonable! I can do it! I can help you find a girlfriend or something. I can¡¯t help! It¡¯s useless even if you gather the seven dragon balls!¡±


    As usual, father and son mocked each other.


    However, this time, Kang De did not fight back.


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡±


    He looked ahead. The car was bumpy. The territory of Comoros was still endlessly deste. He had never seen any decent town settlements along the way, either far or close.


    This was Africa, and of little hope. Deste, backward, and filled with wounds.


    It was the most unsuitable ce for humans to live but for many people.


    It was filled with war, gue, death, and hunger.


    However, to Kang De, thiswless, chaotic, unrestrained, war-ridden, and unscrupulous ce might be very suitable for him to do something inconvenient in the country.


    He did not turn around and still looked ahead as he spoke jokingly.


    ¡°What do you think about me staying here?¡±


    ¡°Buy a piece ofnd and set up apany to sell some gold, jewelry, medicine, or other things. Buy some things for self-defense, expand my influence, do more things, buy morend, build this ce, develop this ce, and expand this ce¡­ If I want to do this, can you help?¡±


    Kang Jingzhu was first surprised, then horrified.


    However, he looked at his son. There was no ambition or desire to control on that familiar face. Although that gaze was a little unfamiliar, it was still clear and was not lost in blood and power.


    He asked, ¡°Why do you have such thoughts? This is really not a suitable ce to live. You¡¯ll be very unustomed to it. Not only that, you¡¯re not going home? What about Xiaoman and your mother?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°There¡¯s a way. I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the Hummer suddenly braked. Kang De was first stunned, but then his expression immediately changed.


    Kang Jingzhu was almost shaken. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Killing intent and coldness appeared in Kang De¡¯s eyes again.


    ¡°I heard gunshots.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 330 - 330 Fan in the Classroom

    330 Fan in the ssroom


    ¡°I heard gunshots.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s gaze instantly became serious and murderous, and he was prepared to fight.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear that?¡±


    As soon as he said it, Kang Jinzhu realized that he had asked a stupid question.


    He thought for a moment. ¡°That group of mercenaries was attacked?¡±


    Kang De nced at the location of the phone. ¡°Not really¡­ We drove too far. They¡¯re in the other direction. From a long distance, it shouldn¡¯t be them.¡±


    He casually sent a WeChat message and replied instantly, saying no.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Then this was another battle.


    The father and son looked at each other and hesitated for a moment before saying in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was not that he was cold by nature, but his rtives were beside him. In the distance, there were only strangers.


    Even if Kang De¡¯s currentbat strength was extraordinary and he could theoretically destroy the military strength of the two small countries, Gambia and Comoros, he did not want to take unnecessary risks with his father by his side.


    Kang Jinzhu was the same.


    Although he was kind-hearted and sometimes even liked to be nosy, and could even look at the local cks with a tolerant and kind attitude from the beginning to the end and help people who needed help¡­ as a father, he did not want his son to kill again because of this.


    Kang De saw his hesitation. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the car and I¡¯ll take a look?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu shook his head and said, ¡°No, everyone has their own fate. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    He urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s change directions and ignore this. War is like this. Bad things might happen at any time. If they happen in thisnd¡­ one person can¡¯t control them.¡±


    The Hummer buzzed twice, but it did not move. Kang De looked at the undting mountains in front of him and the road that curved and hid behind them. He shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that these people are quite lucky today.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was about to ask when he saw dust in front of him. A silver SUV slid out of the road blocked by the mountains crookedly and fled crazily.


    The car was covered in dust and sand and even many broken scratches, but he did not discover any bullet holes. Seeing the Hummer parked not far away, the car turned around and sped west.


    ¡°They seem to be being chased. That car looks good.¡±


    Kang De said casually, but Kang Jinzhu did not answer. He even half straightened up and stretched out his body to almost press his face against the ss to look. His expression was a little wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kang De realized that something was wrong. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Do you have binocrs?! Binocrs!¡±


    Kang De brought over the high-powered military binocrs he had found in the military camp. Kang Jinzhu snatched them and focused on them. A momentter, his body shook, then he sat back in his seat and looked at his son with a hesitant expression.


    ¡°We can save him,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu took a deep breath. ¡°I know this car. It¡¯s a bulletproof car ordered by the King of Comoros¡¯ Guards from Russia. It¡¯s a T98bat shield, an all-terrain armored SUV¡­¡±


    He turned to look at Kang De. ¡°It¡¯s the king¡¯s carriage when he goes out.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and his expression became more serious, ¡°King Comoros? I heard that after Comoros was captured, he was escorted away by the king¡¯s guards. He actually hasn¡¯t left Comoros?¡±


    ¡°The airport and military camp of Comoros has been upied. The French are behind this, so we can¡¯t go to the French base. There are a few surrounding countries, not to mention Gambia. The others are all former French colonies. France has infiltrated, controlled, and influenced them deeply until now. It seems that the king understands the trick behind this, so he has nowhere to go¡­ It should be like this.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said extremely quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details, but Kang De, if we can save the King of Comoros here, just this life-saving grace can make him greatly side with China. In fact, he can only rely on our country. If we save the king, we¡¯ll have more initiative in front of the country. Moreover, our n to muddy the waters and minimize your presence will have a huge improvement!¡±


    Speaking of this, Father Kang¡¯s expression was subtle and conflicted.


    As a father, he really did not want his son to fight and kill. However, if he could save the king here, the benefits were obvious. At the very least, he had a candidate to cover for his son¡­


    Kang De did not think too much about it. If his father said so, so be it.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Kang De unbuckled his seatbelt and looked at his father¡¯s worried gaze. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you know nothing about my strength.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was still worried. How could there be a father in the world who was at ease letting his son fight and kill? He could not help but be much more long-winded, ¡°This is not the only carriage of the King¡¯s Guards, but I don¡¯t see anyone else. You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Kang De suddenly clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    He looked ahead and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I know where the other members went.¡±


    When Kang Jinzhu heard this, he turned around and saw dust rising from the neither high nor low mountain. From afar, he saw a medium-sized ck object rise into the air, cross the mountain, and fly diagonally to pursue the escaping SUV.


    Father Kang¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°F*ck! Armed helicopter!¡± He cursed, ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck! Where did a group of mercenaries get an armed helicopter?! Hurry up and leave! Forget about the king! D*mn, the French government is shameless!¡±


    A helicopter.


    The genius work of human military and technological history greatly broadened the range of use of aircraft. As long as the fixed-wing aircraft could not do anything well, the helicopter would definitely be able to do it well.


    It was a super awesome air tank, the can opener of the main battle tank, a long-range butcher, and an expert at torture. It could attack beforepletely obtaining air control and prate the battlefield at an extremely low altitude. With a round of output, it could turn around and escape quickly. Its functions were diverse and powerful.


    However, the understanding of people in modern society about this thing wasmon in games and movies.


    Among these entertainment products, the helicopter had be mmable and explosive. Its location was basically equivalent to an RPG and a Stinger anti-air missile absorber. The only value of appearing was to crash.


    To be blown up by a grenadeuncher, to be blown up by an RPG, it was already very good of him to use a Stinger to shoot you down. He could even be pierced by the 12.7mm bullet of the M82 sniper rifle through the front ss cover of the heavy helicopter. After killing the pilot, it even passed through the reinforced armor te behind his seat and exploded the fuel tank¡­


    In fact, the helicopters in these works were all destroyed and fell. Most of them were plot-rted kills because the armed helicopter was really too powerful. If he did not quickly kill this guy, the subsequent plot would not be able to unfold at all, because it was like hitting an infantryman.


    For example, this guy¡¯s position in various plots was basically equivalent to Captain Marvel in Avengers: Endgame. If she was always around, there would basically be no other scenes.


    In short, the helicopter was really powerful.


    However, it was not invincible.


    Modern war was a systematic confrontation. There were many weapons systems that could pose a threat to the armed helicopter. There was and shield with bullets and cannons, low-altitude close-range air defense missiles, low-speed low-altitude small agile attack aircraft, and self-propelled high-altitude cannons with search radars and radars. Any one of them could press the armed helicopter to the ground and rub it a hundred times. Of course, these killing weapons naturally had corresponding war weapons to rub. This was a systematic confrontation.


    The key problem was¡­


    ...


    Comoros did not have any of the above.


    The war system and military technology had developed to the 21st century. Small countries were not even qualified to fight.


    However, this clearly old attack helicopter could press the entire army of many countries in the world to the ground and beat them up with sufficient logistical support and ammunition.


    Again, armed helicopters were really terrifying.


    Especially in such an open terrain, if he was bitten by the attack helicopter, there was no way out at all.


    That was why Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression changed drastically and he even gave up on saving the king.


    Even if he was extremely sure that the king was definitely in that car.


    This was because, with the firepower and range of the attack helicopter, it could attack a two-dimensional t target with three-dimensional units. With the support of theser rangefinder and forward vision infrared imaging, it could attack from a kilometer or two away. The target would not even hear or see anything before being shattered by the metal storm falling from the sky.


    If he did not fight, it must be an important goal.


    However, this waspletely unimportant.


    He shouted, ¡°Leave! Leave quickly! We¡¯re finished if they target us! Take advantage of the fact that they¡¯re chasing the king!¡±


    ...


    Kang De only smiled.


    ¡®I¡¯ve already told you, Dad. You know nothing about my strength.¡¯


    He stretched out a hand, palm up.


    ¡°Bullet,e.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kang Jinzhu shouted, ¡°Leave quickly! That¡¯s an armed helicopter!¡±


    With a ng, an orange bullet ejected from somewhere in the back seat andnded in Kang De¡¯s palm.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s hand swept across the surface of the bullet and the spatial mark anchored.


    Could pure infantry without the support of the advancedbat system take down the armed helicopter?


    Yes.


    However, there were extremely harsh conditions.


    The target helicopter rashly entered the hostile area. This area was a city or a forest. There were arge number of blind spots in the observation and shooting world. Perhaps because it considered the problem of identally injuring civilians and could not use heavy firepower to suppress them, its enemy had arge amount of RPG-level firepower. Moreover, because of the mission, the helicopter would fly at a low speed for a long time or even stop. If the above factors were satisfied, the helicopter might be shot down by the RPG.


    Or rather, the above situation was not satisfied, but the attacker had superpowers and could do it.


    Kang De threw the bullet back into the backseat.


    A small mechanical arm grabbed the bullet and loaded it.


    This was arge-caliber bullet that had been specially reloaded. The only shooting concept was to fly. Fly high, fly far, and fly urately, not considering lethality.


    Kang De smiled at his father. ¡°I¡¯m going to borrow a helicopter. Sit here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Bang! A gunshot sounded.


    Under the violent pressure, thisrge-caliber bullet tore through the air and whistled through the sky.


    ¡°Suspicious target vehicle has been detected firing.¡±


    In this old second-hand AH1G Cobra helicopter, the co-pilot and archer said calmly, ¡°Immediately counter-fire. The TADS target acquisition indicator system is operating normally. Laser range detection has been activated and the sensor location is being corrected. The weapon status indicator is normal. It has a rich capacity. Prepare¡­¡±


    In the next moment, he heard his pilot partner exim, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    A ck light shed and space shattered. Under Kang Jinzhu¡¯s inexplicable surprised gaze, Kang De had already disappeared from where he was. In the next moment, he shuttled through the sky, twisted his body, and threw out a flying axe. He crossed the white fog again andnded at the next spatial anchor point like a violent wind on the ss cover of the front cabin of the attack helicopter.


    The archer only heard his body tremble. He looked up and saw a Chinese man lying outside. The violent wind caused by the propeller blew his hair and the corners of his clothes¡ªwhat was going on?!


    Before he could react, Kang De, who was outside, had already raised his fist and bombarded the ss cover.


    The structural materials of the armed helicopter were definitely extremely solid, but human creations were definitely structurally connected. Kang De only threw two punches. His mental strength seeped out and his extraction superpower was activated. The welding rivet structure and even the screws copsed. He grabbed the fallen ss cover, threw it out, and stretched out his hand.


    He grabbed the driver, extracted and dposed his seatbelt, and pulled him out.


    ¡°Hi, friend.¡±


    Facing the violent wind and the other party¡¯s terrified and surprised gaze, Kang De smiled.


    ¡°Were you afraid and worried about the ceiling fan in the ssroom when you were young?¡±


    Then, he grabbed the body and raised it.

 Chapter 331 - 331 Get Out of My Helicopter!

    331 Get Out of My Helicopter!


    To most people, learning was a boring and painful process.


    Especially in the teens and even children, almost everyone had been distracted in ss.


    It was the age of curiosity. Imagination was rich, and messy thoughts surged. It was said that most people had once stared at the ceiling fan that kept spinning in the ssroom in boredom when they were in school.


    Looking at the appliance that was spinning at a high speed and even swaying because it was old and stained with much ck furry dust and filth, almost everyone had a question.


    !!


    What would happen if this thing fell?


    ssmates with overly imaginative imaginations must have fantasized more than once about the harmonious appearance of seeing red in the ssroom and tomato juice everywhere on the wall. Such a crisis fantasy apanied everyone¡¯s student era. Even if technology developed after graduation and the air conditioner and leafless fan gradually reced the old fellows in the ssroom, when they asionally saw this ssic appliance elsewhere, it would still bring back childhood memories.


    Moreover, as they smiled, they moved further away from this thing.


    However, they were thinking too much.


    The design of the ceiling fan was all safe. Even if the fan leaf suddenly fell, it was unlikely to sh people into pieces, but injuries were certain.


    ¡ªHowever, the propeller of a helicopter could do it.


    The helicopter was a rotor aircraft. The rotor speed was about 300 to 400 rpm. Be it strength or speed, it was not something the ceiling fan in the ssroom couldpare to.


    When he raised this archer high, Kang De recalled the old juicer at home.


    He held the fruit he needed to squeeze and pressed it down. As he continuously pressed, the juice continuously squeezed out.


    He grabbed that brother and raised him high, discovering that his body quickly disappeared with the increase in altitude. There was even no blood because everything dissipated in the violent wind raised by the high rotation speed of the propeller.


    All of this happened too quickly and too terrifying. Ever since Kang De rushed to the ss cover, the pilot had been shocked. After Kang De grabbed hispanion, the pilot subconsciously pulled the joystick and climbed and turned desperately. The helicopter continuously climbed and swayed in the air, trying to throw this guy who suddenly shed over, but he could not.


    The driver only cried out in surprise as he watched hispanion being raised high.


    Fortunately, he was only raised high. Due to the limited extension of Kang De¡¯s arm, he could not be raised too high. Although this archer and co-pilot were raised high, his testicles were not sawed.


    Kang De clicked his tongue and threw down the remaining half of the corpse. He looked at the stunned driver and said amiably, ¡°Friend, activate the ejection seat. I promise not to hunt you down.¡±


    Activate¡­ my ass.


    Not to mention that this Frenchman did not understand Chinese at all, even if he could, he could only curse.


    Among the helicopters in the world, only the Russians had designed the ejection seat, and there were two solutions.


    The first was to blow up the propeller first and eject the pilot.


    The second was to use the gap between the rotors to eject the pilot, simr to the machine gun firing principle of the propeller ne during World War II.


    Of course, this American helicopter called the Cobra did not have this function.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Kang De stretched out his hand and grabbed this brother. Amidst the other party¡¯s screams, he threw him down from the sky. ¡°Get out of my helicopter!¡±


    Immediately after, he jumped into the driver¡¯s seat and¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at the dashboard and various buttons that were like an advanced mathematics test paper with an awkward expression. With a slight touch of the joystick, the helicopter jumped into the air. He was driven round and round. He pressed the small earpiece in his ear and asked, ¡°I say, how can we stop this thing andnd?¡±


    This conversation was naturally sent back to his iron son and broadcast on the car stereo.


    A momentter, Father Kang¡¯s worried and exasperated voice sounded, ¡°Stop my ass! You¡¯ve never learned it! You can¡¯t even drive the helicopter on the battlefield! Get out!¡±


    The helicopter had two propellers and relied on several different forces to maintain its bnce and maneuver. This meant that helicopter driving was much more difficult than fixed-wing aircraft, and it was even more troublesome to learn. Helicopter driving in the game had already been simplified to the point of no return. There were still many people who did not know how to drive.


    ¡°No, no, how embarrassing.¡±


    Kang De nced up and down. At the very least, this thing was designed for normal humans. It was not like alien technology that he could not understand. He tried and barely understood a few useful items¡ªleft pedal, right pedal, joystick, periodic rod¡­


    He carefully tested various operations and tried to control them.


    The crystal from the ck beastpletely strengthened his physical fitness. It was not only strength but also mental intuition like perception. The Fire Thief¡¯s inheritance also gave him more detailed mental strength. Coupled with the fact that he was bold, he did not panic even if the helicopter flew blindly. In any case, it could not kill him.


    Coupled with the fact that theputer flight control system of the modern helicopter could assist the pilot and automatically bnce calibration, he carefully operated the newbie.


    The results of the attempt were not bad.


    He stepped on the right pedal, turned right, stepped on the left, and turned left.


    The periodic lever pushed forward and pulled back. It tilted to the left and flew to the right¡­


    The joystick pulled up and pushed down¡­


    Hmm, it was quite a stupid operation¡­


    Very good, very good. Then let¡¯s try tond the helicopter steadily onnd!


    ¡ªF*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    He jumped up and down along the way, swaying left and right. He finally gained some insight. Kang De took a deep breath and spread out his mental strength. He brought this attack helicopter to the white fog world. It was crooked and drifted all the way, throwing the helicopter onto the street.


    Then, he blindly pressed thergest button and tried it. He finally turned this thing off¡ªGod knew what button he pressed¡ªand he wanted to smash the propeller.


    After jumping out of the cabin, Kang De looked at the big guy parked on the ground and exhaled.


    If he wanted to bring this thing to the other world to fight the elves, at least for now, it was wishful thinking. Firstly, he did not know how to drive it. Secondly, he needed two people to drive it. Thirdly, modern war was fought through logistics and maintenance. The helicopter needed two pilots, but it needed a lot of ground crew, recement parts, ammunition, and fuel.


    Therefore, the current arms trade between countries did not sell weapons or follow-up services.


    He pped the shell of the helicopter hard.


    However, it was not without gains.


    The weapon system of the helicopter was one of the greatest gains.


    The configured rocketunch nest was actually not worth mentioning. Kirov could obtainrger, more powerful, andrge things. What really caught Kang De¡¯s eye was the M-35 cannon system of this helicopter.


    ...


    Or rather, it was the 20mm autocannon of the General Electric M61A1 ¡°Fire God¡± fixed under the short-winged rack.


    This was the greatest gain.


    He could buy ammunition from Kirov. This Russian¡¯smercial status was not enough, and Kang De¡¯s international influence was not enough. He could not buy a killing weapon from the Russians, but he did not dare to sell weapons, but ammunition was fine.


    He left.


    ck light shed. Kang De returned to Earth. The axe he had thrown had already fallen to the ground, so he appeared on the ground. He looked up and saw dust in front of him. Smoke rose everywhere. The base of the king¡¯s carriage was facing the sky. It was unknown if it had been blown up or collided.


    On the other hand, Horus was advancing and firing. The machine gun roared. The remains of a few cars were ignited, and some mercenaries relied on the king¡¯s car to continuously fire at the Hummer. Two of them were still holding RPGs and carefully aiming.


    Horus¡¯s voice sounded from the earpiece, ¡°Father, when you return there, no one will care here. Your father is very anxious, so I destroyed the cars that were chasing. They overturned that armored SUV through rockets and impact earlier. After I fired and interfered, some people were killed. These people used that SUV as a cover. I can¡¯t change shape, so I didn¡¯t have a way for a moment.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    He kicked up a rock. It flew out and drew a parab,nding close to the group of people.


    When someone heard a small movement, he turned around and saw that there was no one. However, in the next moment, a ck shadow shed. Someone appeared out of thin air and grabbed his hair with one hand, knocking him into the loading deck of the SUV. Blood sshed.


    The other mercenaries suddenly turned around and one of them immediately fired. Kang De grabbed the muzzle and swung back. mes roared as the two of them were shot and fell. He reached out and snatched the rifle. He swung it back and struck the man in the head, knocking him to his knees. Then he threw the rifle and killed another person.


    ...


    The two RPG brothers behind were at a loss. They did not know if they should throw away the RPG and pull out their guns or do something else.


    In the next moment, Kang De turned around and snatched one of the people¡¯s rocketunchers. He propped it on the ground, grabbed the person¡¯s head, and stabbed it down. The super-caliber rocket crushed the person¡¯s teeth and tore his head.


    He snatched the other one and kicked the RPG away. Then, he raised the rocketuncher and pulled the trigger. zing tail mes sprayed from behind the rocketuncher, spraying the two mercenaries behind him until they covered their faces and cried out in pain. The rocket that suddenly rushed out pierced the abdomen of the flying RPG and stuck in their bodies.


    There was no explosion.


    In an instant, the mercenaries who relied on the SUV to shoot were already dead.


    Kang De kicked a corpse aside, then squatted down and used both hands to turn this super expensive armored SUV over. The door was locked, and he unloaded the entire door.


    A ck driver in a military uniformy on the steering wheel. Kang De checked that the other party¡¯s neck was already broken. He had probably identally knocked into the steering wheel when the car was overturned earlier¡­


    In the back seat, a ck young man who was clearly much youngery on his back. His lips were pale, and his abdomen was bandaged. Blood seeped out. He had clearly fallen unconscious.


    The Hummer drove over and the door opened. Kang Jinzhu jumped out of the car and looked at Kang De first. Seeing that he was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. He saw corpses on the ground, especially those abnormal deaths.


    His face was a little ashen.


    Kang De did not notice his father¡¯s strange expression. He said, ¡°This is the king? He doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 332 - 332 Let Me Do It

    332 Let Me Do It


    Hearing Kang De say this, Kang Jinzhu diverted his attention.


    Previously, when Kang De disappeared into thin air and flew into the sky to ride the helicopter, Kang Jinzhu was shocked. Only then did he realize how extraordinary his son¡¯s ability was.


    The Hummer was at least two kilometers away from the helicopter. With human eyesight, he could barely see a blurry outline. He saw the helicopter begin to swing crookedly and guessed what his son was doing.


    He could not see it clearly with the naked eye. He picked up the binocrs and wanted to take a closer look. At this moment, the driverless Hummer actually started on its own and turned in the other direction. It was very fast and bumpy. Kang Jinzhu held the binocrs and could not position himself properly for a moment. His vision was only ck and he could not see a thing.


    Kang Jinzhu did not understand and could only try tomunicate loudly with the ¡°person controlling this car from afar¡±.


    Although his son, whom he had not seen for a long time, had disyed extraordinary abilities in front of him, no matter how creative Father Kang was, he never expected that this Hummer was actually a Transformer.


    After Kang De disappeared into thin air with this helicopter, the king¡¯s car was also blown over. Kang Jinzhu was worried when he heard the Hummer fire and the two sides fought.


    Then, Kang De appeared again. He wanted to take a look with his binocrs, but Horus moved in a snake-like manner again, causing him to not see clearly.


    However, even if Kang Jinzhu did not personally see the cruel and neat execution animation of his son¡¯s battle, he could still see the corpses on the ground and those obvious abnormal deaths.


    He was already extremely worried and even depressed.


    However, when he saw Kang De pull open the car door and reveal the unconscious and slightly pale face of King Comoros, Kang Jinzhu could not care less about psychological intervention on his son for a moment.


    On one hand was the king whose life was in danger, and on the other hand was his son who could be taught a lesson a few minutester. Of course, he had to see what was going on with the former first.


    Kang Jinzhu quickly stepped forward and prepared to lean into the car to check on the king. Kang De reached out and pulled his father aside. Then, he pulled the king out by his leg. His other hand held his shoulder and casually ced the African monarch on the ground as if he was holding a pig.


    Kang Jinzhu red at his son. ¡°Be gentle.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t aggravate the wound with my strength,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s the king, but he¡¯s the king of Comoros. We¡¯re Chinese. Moreover, the monarchy should have been kicked into the trash of history long ago. These are all remnants of the dictatorship and feudalism. Why are you so respectful?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu snorted, ¡°He¡¯s an injured person. Moreover, no matter what, he¡¯s still the head of a country and has been recognized by our country. The country didn¡¯t say that he¡¯s a remnant of the feudal dynasty, so we have to have the most basic respect.¡±


    Kang De shrugged.


    That was true, but to respect the monarch of such a country¡­


    D*mn, he was a man who had recorded the Emperor of the Empire in the book of hatred and had even slept with the previous Elven Empress. The current Elven Empress had also been teased by him in all kinds of ways¡­ What was this African inparison?


    However, when he thought of this, he thought of that stupid elf whose acting skills were clearly not good, but she thought that they were seamless. Was she really stupid, or was she pretending to be stupid¡­


    The mes of war in the other world were still burning. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall were advancing toward Red Maple City. Perhaps in the next moment, the summoning of the signal device would light up. At that time, if he wanted to return to the other world to fight, he would definitely have to leave his old father alone for at least five to six minutes. Now, there was another dead burden.


    When he thought of this, Kang De was a little frustrated.


    On the other hand, Kang Jinzhu had already checked the king¡¯s situation.


    He looked up with a serious expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good. This is not a gunshot wound, but a fragmented cut. It seems that he¡¯s only undergone an initial hemostatic bandage and hasn¡¯t had the time to take out the fragment¡­ However, he¡¯s undergone an urgent blood transfusion¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu touched the other party¡¯s forehead, ¡°High fever¡­ Clearly, it¡¯s not a recent injury. It¡¯s been at least a day or two. The king¡¯s guards mustck the necessary medical equipment¡­¡±


    He could guess the dilemma and helplessness of this group of loyal guards. The current King of Comoros could be said to be surrounded by enemies. There was the shadow of France behind this war. The king¡¯s injuries urgently needed to be dealt with properly, but he was worried and unsafe to go anywhere.


    Kang De asked, ¡°It¡¯ll take us nearly two days to go to Djibouti. Can we make it?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and moved his wrist. ¡°Then I can only do it.¡±


    Father Kang said in surprise, ¡°You know this?¡±


    He shrugged and replied, ¡°I know a little, a little. I¡¯ll make do and try. In any case, the oue can¡¯t be worse.¡±


    Kang De returned to the Hummer and took out a backpack from the back seat. He took out two bottles of magic medicine and three scrolls andpared them with the list of instructions written by Hong San. He read for two minutes before returning.


    Kang Jingzhu asked, ¡°What were you looking at just now?¡±


    His son smiled confidently. ¡°A battlefield first-aid manual.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression was subtle. Before he could say anything, he saw his son sit cross-legged beside this king. He reached out and pulled open the bandage on the other party¡¯s abdomen to confirm the wound.


    Blood gushed out.


    ¡°¡­D*mn, what are you doing?!¡±


    Father Kang cried out in surprise and saw that his son¡¯s hand had already pressed against the upper abdomen of this king. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. I want to shatter the fragment in his body with hidden force¡­¡±


    ¡ªSo you¡¯re from the urban ancient martial arts genre?


    No, the focus was wrong.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s more dangerous to shatter a rtivelyrge fragment into many metal fragments!


    Kang Jinzhu criticized in his mind, but seeing that his son was serious, the bottles and cans he took out were terrifying enough. For a moment, he really did not speak.


    After all, since they were reunited, everything Kang De had done had not failed and seeded.


    Kang Jinzhu had no choice but to ept the fact that his son had already grown up with a sigh.


    However¡­


    He looked at Kang De¡¯s unmoved and calm appearance in the face of the ferocious and bloody wound. His thoughts flew and his heart surged. He sighed in his heart.


    He did not believe that his son¡¯s temperament and personality would be like this just because he had awakened his superpower.


    Why¡­


    Kang De did not notice his father¡¯s gaze. His mental strength entered the wound. He slowly extracted fragments of various sizes and even cleaned up the rtively fine metal fragments. This was a delicate job because it was rtively troublesome when these foreign objects fused with the human tissue. If he was not careful, he would turn into extracting the human body and encounter a huge resistance from the other party¡¯s mind¡­ He carefullypleted it.


    Then, he took out a bottle of holy water, opened the stopper, and poured it on the other party¡¯s wound.


    Next was the Vitality Scroll¡­


    Then, it was the Healing Hand¡­


    ...


    After all, it was an alternate world with supernatural powers.


    Although they had not even touched the edge of industrial society, as another ¡°science¡±, the magic system had not served the public and approached thousands of families. However, the high-level people of the other world must have enjoyed the various conveniences of magic early on. This was very normal. The top resources would usually be tilted to the top.


    For example, in a battle on the battlefield, if ordinary soldiers were injured, they would only be bandaged on the battlefield. At most, they would apply some herbs and medicine of not too good quality. The rest could only be resisted by the self-healing ability of the human body.


    However, if the second master of the knights, the nobles, and even the mages were injured, the high-end battlefield medical system specially designed for top-notch people would definitely provide meticulous care. From emergency first-aid treatment to medium-term healing and evente-stage visits, it would provideprehensive, multi-level, and wide-field medical services.


    Coincidentally, the package that Hong San packed and tidied contained such a high-quality service.


    Moreover, it was idiot-proof and the user experience was extremely good.


    Under Kang Jinzhu¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, his son poured half of a bottle of gem-red liquid on the wound and poured the other half into the king¡¯s mouth. Then, he opened another scroll. Emerald green light shed. The long wound in the king¡¯s abdomen seemed to have been carefully stitched back and forth by an invisible surgical needle. Thest scroll shed with light, and even the long scar disappeared.


    D*mn, even scar removal spells had been developed.


    Even Kang De¡¯s expression became subtle.


    He thought of the battle of Valentine. The seriously injured soldiers, the flustered medical officers, arge number of people who lost blood and died, people who died from infections, and many people who died from excessive wounds.


    To those injured soldiers, as long as they could survive, so what if they were covered in scars?


    ...


    However, they were still dead. Under the patent reward mechanism of the Arcane Law Council, there were even mages who racked their brains and even borrowed some dark spells before developing medical magic to remove scars. The reason was very simple. Many nobles were willing to pay for this.


    ording to Hong San, ording to the statistics of the Arcane Law Council, it was the most profitable magic patent ranking.


    Firstly, it was rted to war.


    Secondly, sex and gender.


    Thirdly, beauty.


    Fourthly, farming.


    Fifthly, smelting.


    Among the spell fraud cases solved by the legal investigation department under the Arcane Law Council, thergest and mostmon type of fraud was beauty and life extension¡­


    Therefore, what was this?


    The other world¡¯s version of ¡®poor people can scent out delicious food from vidom, but they die because of starvation.¡¯?


    As he shook his head, he packed everything. This king had been saved.


    Kang Jinzhu looked at him. To be precise, it was the empty bottle in his hand. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kang De extracted all these things as a sign of destruction. ¡°This is very precious. It¡¯s extremely difficult to make. Moreover, the implications are too great and the meaning is far-reaching. I can¡¯t rashly hand it over to the country.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu nodded, then his gaze became subtle, ¡°You even removed the scar. What if he wakes up? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll forget that he was once injured.¡±


    Only then did Kang De react. Hong San¡¯s battlefield doctor protection team was really too considerate.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He pulled out a dagger from behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s make another hole for him.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Father Kang snatched this dagger away and red at Kang De.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hold back,¡± Kang Jinzhu said. ¡°Let me do it instead.¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333 I’m Not Sleepy Anymore

    333 I¡¯m Not Sleepy Anymore


    In short, King Comoros had a new wound in his abdomen.


    However, no one teased him.


    This was because other than Horus, no one had seen the Kang father and son ce this king on the ground and gesture, opening a gap that was neither deep nor shallow.


    He sprinkled some Yunnan medicine and bandaged it with the bandage Kirov had given him. Then, he carried the King of Comoros into the car¡ªthey had to escape quickly.


    Clearly, the mercenaries had even mobilized armed helicopters to capture the King of Comoros. When these people discovered the King¡¯s Guards, they would definitely send a witness report to their superiors. The mercenarymand center and even the French government would pay close attention. Then, the pursuit team would lose contact.


    Even the armed helicopter in charge of the pursuit mission disappeared into thin air.


    Although this helicopter was only an old AH-1G American cobra and not a Eurocopter developed by France and Germany, it was not something that a mere mercenary army active in Africa could easily obtain. Even if they could afford it, they most likely could not keep it.


    To be able to have this killing weapon, the French government had most likely secretly pulled strings and contributed.


    Such a huge helicopter was suddenly gone. Not to mention that Little Bob would fly into a rage, but even the French government would not be able to sit still.


    ¡°To be honest, I won¡¯t be surprised if a reconnaissance ne immediately takes off from the nearby French military base and flies over.¡± Kang De nced at the king lying in the back seat, ¡°This guy is very troublesome¡­ I even regret saving him.¡±


    Before leaving, Kang De specially extracted the battlefield to eliminate as many traces and clues as possible.


    However, he did not know if he could hide it from the enemy.


    Kang Jingzhu said, ¡°He¡¯s very useful.¡±


    After saying this, Father Kang seemed to feel that it was not convincing enough and added, ¡°The king has been saved by us. We can ask him to cooperate with us. This is a rtivelyrge contribution. We can be considered to have contributed a lot to the country. I¡¯ve said all these benefits. Of course, more importantly, the king might know something¡­ If we save him, we can at least figure out what Little Bob wants to do.¡±


    Kang De nced at his father from the corner of his eye, ¡°You make it sound so nice. You were quite straightforward when you took the knife to him previously. Could it be that this kid still owes you money for the project?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kang Jinzhu red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m protecting him¡ªto prevent him from discovering your secret, guessing something, saying something he shouldn¡¯t have, and being silenced by you.¡±


    Kang Deughed loudly three times and said proudly, ¡°Am I such a cruel person? I¡¯m not a demon. At most, I¡¯ll give him some Three Corpse Brain Divine Pills, Leopard Fetus Tendon Changing Pills, and so on. I¡¯ll control him and make him work for me and turn Comoros into mine¡ªEh, now that I think about it, it seems to be more convenient. Oh f*ck, are Hong Antong and Ren Woxing stupid? Such a useful medicine is only used to control subordinates and local hooligans?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu and his son looked at each other. A momentter, they asked in confusion, ¡°That¡¯s right, are they stupid?¡±


    At this moment, a low grunt of pain sounded from the back seat.


    The two of them turned.


    The ck king opened his eyes in confusion and looked around in confusion. Then, he revealed a painful expression and covered the wound in his abdomen. Then, he realized his situation.


    His eyes widened and he subconsciously touched the gun. He touched nothing and looked around warily. He immediately saw a familiar person¡ªJinzhu Kang, who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Ji¡­ Jinzhu!¡±


    He shouted Kang Jinzhu¡¯s name in extremely strange and subtle Chinese, then it became English. In any case, Kang De did not understand it at all.


    ¡°Jinzhu, oh, Jinzhu, did you save me? Where are my nsmen and subordinates? Oh, my god, as expected, only you Chinese are trustworthy. Those French actually want to touch the glory of my country and my ancestors again¡­ I won¡¯t submit. I must fight them to the end!¡±


    He seemed to have already realized the oue of his loyal subordinates. His eyes were red as he gritted his teeth.


    This King of Comoros took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    This was the sorrow of a weak country.


    The current international environment was not much better than hundreds or thousands of years ago, or even worse. This was because now, most countries in the world did not have the possibility of bing powerful.


    Even a poor and small country like Comoros that came from a remote African area could only be one of the examples of thew of the jungle in the internationalmunity, proving that this cruelw had never changed even in the global tone of warmth, human rights, development, and peace.


    He said seriously to Kang Jinzhu, ¡°Please, Jinzhu, help me. Please think of a way to let me contact your mothend. I¡¯ll always remember your friendship and be a friend of China¡­¡±


    Kang De only heard the other party talking incoherently. He spoke very quickly and had a stronger ent. With his English standard, he could not understand it at all, but he felt that his pronunciation was very interesting.


    ¡°Jinzhu.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°What is this ck king talking about?¡±


    ¡°Son,¡± Kang Jinzhu said indifferently. ¡°He wants to join our country.¡±


    Only then did King Comoros notice the driver.


    He had encountered a drastic change in his country and realized the truth. He realized that the French government had subverted his country. He was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. When he fled the pce, he was struck by a grenade fragment and was snatched into the car by the loyal king¡¯s guards. He had been half-asleep and in a daze until now.


    When he woke up again, he thought that he had fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands, but he saw a familiar face. It was Jinzhu from China. He had really survived a desperate situation. When he saw a friendly Chinese face, he did not hesitate anymore.


    The destruction, plunder, and destruction of Africa by the white people hadsted for hundreds of years, so much so that today, China had never invaded Africa or hurt ck people in the past. In decades, it cooperated extremely fairly with Africa and gradually rose to be a powerful country. On one hand, there was abination of new and old hatred, and on the other hand, there was a powerful and friendly giant. It was obvious at a nce what to choose.


    Small countries could only choose. Small countries were not qualified to be neutral.


    Bowing andpromising were useless. Why not choose a friendlier one? In any case, it would not be worse.


    Therefore, after seeing Kang Jinzhu, he immediately asked the other party to contact the country for him.


    He believed that even if China hesitated to have a secret confrontation with France, after hearing the inside information he provided, they would definitely make the right decision.


    However, there was a problem here.


    His entire attention was on Kang Jinzhu, but he did not notice Kang De beside him and thought that he was the driver. When Kang De spoke, he subconsciously looked over.


    Then, his eyes widened and he cried out in surprise.


    ¡°You, you, you, you, you, you, you! I saw it! You flew to the helicopter! Can people do that in China too?!¡±


    King Comoros could not speak properly.


    Previously, he had been sent out by the King¡¯s Guards. Although he was injured, the car was driving steadily and he was also sleeping. Then, he encountered a surprise attack. He had been shaken awake when he was racing. In a daze, he saw the helicopter circling not far away. A guy had actually shattered the ss cover outside the helicopter and given the pilot¡­


    He recognized Kang De¡¯s clothes. It should be him.


    The words and grammar of these words were very simple. At the very least, Kang De could understand them.


    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Kang De smiled, but his eyes were a little cold, ¡°It seems that I have to feed him the Three Corpse Brain Divine Pill.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°There¡¯s also¡­ what does it mean? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? None of you know? Then he¡¯s¡­¡±


    The king shook his head.


    ...


    After gradually waking up, a glint of hope shed through the eyes of this young king who had studied in the West. Previously, he only wanted to ask China for help as soon as possible, but now¡­


    ¡°Jinzhu! Who is he? Your bodyguard? Is he a mercenary here to save you? I want to ask him for help! Help me! There¡¯s still time! How much?! I¡¯ll pay no matter how much it is!¡±


    He asked Kang Jinzhu loudly, then looked at Kang De with an eager expression.


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ll send you to a safe ce and help you contact the Republic. As for your suggestion, I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s not a mercenary or a bodyguard. He¡¯s my son¡­¡±


    ¡°Son! That¡¯s great! Isn¡¯t this better?¡± The king said excitedly, ¡°Since he¡¯s your son, please ask as a father. I¡¯ll reward you heavily!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said firmly, ¡°Your Majesty, no father will let his child fight one of the five permanent members for money. I don¡¯t want him to encounter any risks!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s he talking about?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s dreaming. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just treat it as him farting.¡±


    Suddenly, the king shouted at Kang De, ¡°Help me! Help me!¡±


    ...


    Although it was serious in Chinese, he could tell.


    Kang Jinzhu shouted, ¡°Shut up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you shut up!¡±


    Kang De patted his father¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let him talk. Let¡¯s hear it. You¡¯ve said it before. He might know something we don¡¯t.¡±


    Then, he smiled at the other party and said, ¡°Tell me, try to use Chinese.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    A trace of hope appeared on the young king¡¯s face. He said in simple and strange Chinese, ¡°Help me defeat Little Bob Burroughs. He took something important. From my country, from the mausoleum of my ancestors, he has to go to Gambia and get another treasure. Then, he has tobine them. Stop him at the airport, the military airport west of Comoros. When he gets it, he¡¯ll leave from there and go to Gambia.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also the transit station for their army. They¡¯ll regroup there andunch a surprise attack on Gambia. There¡¯s arge number of military resources there that they¡¯re prepared and mobilized. If we can upy the airport and destroy those weapons and ammunition, we can¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the Hummer braked to a stop.


    Kang De did not look sleepy at all.

 Chapter 334 - 334 Brother Kirov, I Just Obtained a Batch of American Equipment

    334 Brother Kirov, I Just Obtained a Batch of American Equipment


    With a sudden brake, the Hummer suddenly stopped.


    Kang De also widened his eyes.


    A father knew his son best.


    In fact, even King Comoros, who was grabbing at straws everywhere, could tell that this young man was already very tempted. However, the king had yet to figure out what Kang De was interested in.


    Not to mention Kang De¡¯s father, Kang Jinzhu. Basically, as soon as Kang De stuck out his butt, he knew what this b*stard was going to poop.


    He was shocked and furious as he questioned his son loudly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡ªOf course, I¡¯m going to receive the guns the French people brought for me.


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°No, what else can I do? I only heard that France has actually hoarded arge number of resources in advance at the western airport of Comoros and made logistical preparations. Clearly, it was premeditated long ago. They want to capture the entire Gambia as soon as possible and carry out the upation. When I think of how despicable and shameless the Westerners are actually so shameless, as a Chinese person, I can¡¯t help but feel indignant and shocked.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said angrily, ¡°Bullsh*t! The smile on your face never faded!¡±


    Kang De did not look guilty at all, ¡°I¡¯mughing at the stupidity of the Western Congress. The cab is stupid. The evil scheme of the Empire against the African brothers will definitely be severely damaged. The third world countries will definitely unite and obtain the final victory against the Empire!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu grabbed his arm and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Hurry up and set off. Let¡¯s go to Djibouti! Hurry up! Leave now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call your mother!¡±


    For a moment, the King of Comoros could not figure out what was wrong with Kang De, but Kang Jinzhu could clearly guess that this bold unfilial son clearly wanted to go to the airport to cause trouble and plunder.


    This was rtively difficult to understand. After all, firearms and cannons were not gold or jewelry, let alone women. Kang Jinzhu did not quite understand why his son wanted to snatch these.


    He could only attribute it to a certain revolutionary feeling. This b*stard had superpowers, so he was bold and reckless. His thoughts were beyond the expectations of ordinary people, so it was not strange.


    It could not be helped. Through old movies, bads, and story legends, the souls of generations of Chinese people had been engraved with this romantic feeling of getting the package themselves. Calcting the time, it had been almost 60 to 70 years since they had gotten rich from foreigners.


    However, it still could not do.


    Was he crazy? Why did he snatch these? Were French things so easy to take?


    Of course, Kang Jingzhu insisted.


    Kang De looked cheeky and perfunctory with his father, but he was indecisive.


    It was fine if he did not know. Since he knew that the French had secretly hoarded many resources here in advance, there was no second oue for these weapons and ammunition other than the surname Kang.


    The battle of Goethe had not ended. There were countless elite soldiers and generals of Twilight. Even if they broke through theyers of obstruction, the strongest lineup that the expeditionary army and even the council were extremely confident in would definitely gather under the city. They were confident that they could block the high-altitude projection of Kang De summoning quality weapons and even hunt him down.


    At such a critical moment, no matter how many weapons and equipment there were, it was not too much.


    In fact, he had made up his mind earlier. If the firearms sent by Kirov were not enough, he would rob France¡¯s military base near Comoros. Although this action was simr to dering war, the situation was urgent and he could not care less.


    He did not expect to obtain an unexpected gain after saving the King of Comoros.


    France clearly had a military base in Comoros, but the resources transported were ced at the local airport in Comoros. The reason for this detour was probably because they had reached some kind of transaction support with Big and Little Bob. After all, the excavation of the ruins of the two countries was not a small matter and had to be hidden from the other four permanent members. Many things still had to be done by a ck glove like Little Bob. France could not be too obvious and anxious.


    ¡ªThis was good for Kang De.


    It was better to snatch these things that nominally belonged to the Burroughs familypany than to directly run to the French military base to kill and set fire to them. Once thetter was discovered, it was really not a joke.


    He thought about this matter from beginning to end at an extremely fast speed and felt that this matter was imperative. However, his father insisted and did not allow it, so he felt that it was a little difficult.


    His father did not allow him to do this out of concern for his rtives. No father was willing to see his son kill and take risks, especially when he provoked the rooster crown. This was fatherly love and human nature. Kang De would only feel touched and happy and not feel troubled and angry.


    After all, his father did not know why he insisted on obtaining arge number of firearms.


    However¡­ should he exin?


    Of course not.


    It was fine to tell their parents the secret of transmigration and even the secret of the white fog world. They were all wise and careful people who loved them deeply. If they could not even tell their parents these secrets, the family of three could only be said to have failed too much.


    However, even if he was telling the truth, he had to tell him a strategy.


    At least not now.


    He could already tell that his father was very unwilling to see him kill.


    Could it be that he had to tell him that these mercenaries he had casually killed were not even worth a fart? Every once in a while, he, Kang De, had to go to the other world and sweep away at least 8,000 humans or elves in one go. There were even at least 100,000 elf troops waiting for him to throw bombs?


    One had to know that his father had not recovered to begin with. He was worried and surprised. If he heard so much information at once, how frightened would he be?


    Although his encounters and battles in the past few months had already made Kang De extremely decisive, after reuniting with his family, it was inevitable that he would be overcautious and think about things. He did not want his father to be too worried.


    It was very difficult.


    Kang Jinzhu insisted, ¡°Let the country do it! Go to Djibouti and let him tell the country!¡±


    The ck king roughly heard and guessed. He roughly understood the meaning and hurriedly said, ¡°No! It¡¯s toote! Even if the Chinese help to interfere, Little Bob and the French have long obtained what they want!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said stubbornly, ¡°So be it. With the country holding the fort, there¡¯s no need for my son toe! He¡¯s not a soldier. He¡¯s only a student or even a child!¡±


    Seeing that his father was stuck in a dilemma, Kang De sighed and tried tofort him, ¡°Father, calm down. We have to figure out what the benefit is first. What will happen if Little Bob gets it?¡±


    ¡°He can do whatever he wants!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu shouted, ¡°Even if he bes Superman, our country, the United States, and Russia will deal with him! It¡¯s none of your business! You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a hero to deal with and show off! Don¡¯t think that you have the responsibility to protect the world just because you have superpowers! Thousands of years have passed without you in the world! Come home with me obediently!¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°How is it none of my business? If Little Bob really obtains benefits and grows capable, what if he remembers his hatred and deals with you and my mother? I have to prevent trouble before it happens!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was getting angrier and angrier. He really regretted letting Kang De interfere in this matter. For a moment, some things could not be suppressed. He shouted, ¡°Is this preventing trouble before it happens? You only want to take revenge and torture him!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed.


    Little Bob would definitely die. Even France could not save him. Due to this white pig, he had advanced to the limit and killed on both sides. He had long umted endless anger and killing intent. Moreover, his father had almost died in the hands of this b*stard. Even if he was cut into pieces, it could not resolve his hatred.


    However, was this to vent his anger or his father¡¯s?


    There did not seem to be any difference. He could not say which was more important when mixed together, but¡­


    He should not let his father expose this stupid matter.


    For a moment, it was unknown if he was guilty or angry, but Kang De said sternly, ¡°So what if I take revenge on him? You were almost killed by him. Even if I skin him alive, it won¡¯t resolve my hatred! Not only do I want to kill him, but I also want to tear his father apart alive! I also want to sh his son! He almost made me lose my father and almost made you never see me again. Then I¡¯ll let him and his father have a taste of dying!¡±


    ...


    Kang Jingzhu trembled.


    He did not have a good impression of Little Bob and felt that this b*stard deserved to be punished. It did not matter if he went to jail, was sentenced to death, was shot, or was even captured and tortured to death. He did not pity the kindness of such a war hyena, let alone a pedantic person who repaid evil with kindness.


    However, as a father, he only did not want the executioner to be his son.


    ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t even let go of his family!¡± He roared, ¡°If you¡¯re so powerful, why didn¡¯t you kill his entire family?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was even louder than his. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go to France for a month when I¡¯m free!¡±


    Instead of saying that this argument had erupted by chance, it was more like the potential conflict along the way had finally been uncovered. The experience in the other world caused Kang De¡¯s concept of life to change greatly. His style of doing things was definitely ipatible with the worldview of the father of an ordinaryw-abiding citizen on Earth¡­ The eruption of the argument was almost destined.


    The two of them roared at each other for two rounds and were angry. They only red at each other and stopped talking.


    This was probably the pattern of a father-and-son argument.


    His son had already grown up, but his father was unwilling to admit that he was old. No one was willing to give in, and no one was willing to reveal their true colors and tell him the truth first, because there could not be tears between men.


    It had to be said that the King of Comoros was tactless.


    Perhaps he had always been used to being high and mighty. After all, the living environment was like this, so he had developed a habit. When he saw the father and son arguing, he was anxious and uneasy. When he saw the two of them facing each other, he leaned out and said to Kang De, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your father. Let¡¯s talk! Let¡¯s talk!¡±


    ...


    In any case, in his eyes, he had to rely on Kang De for this matter, not Jinzhu Kang.


    Kang De was extremely annoyed. How could he be willing to listen to his nonsense? He spread his fingers and reached out to push him back to his seat. He cursed, ¡°I¡¯ll crush your ck beak!¡±


    In his life, Chakat II had only been beaten up by the French two days ago. When had he ever suffered such humiliation?


    He red and was about to re up when he saw Kang De looking over sinisterly. He immediately jolted and his body tensed up because of nervousness. Pain immediately came from his wound, causing him to cover his stomach.


    Kang Jinzhu only nced at it and did not speak. He was already very regretful now. He should not have revealed his intention to let his son save this king.


    The father and son sat looking at each other in a deadlock.


    A momentter, the satellite phone suddenly began to vibrate.


    The two of them looked at each other. Kang De casually picked it up and nced at the number. It was Kirov. He thought for a moment and picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Comrade! I¡¯m very happy to hear your voice! You¡¯re a true warrior!¡± The Russian¡¯s suppressed and excited voice sounded. Then, he asked, ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s not convenient to answer the phone?¡±


    Kang De casually said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Is there a problem?¡±


    Kirov was smart and immediately sensed Kang De¡¯s emotions through the phone. His tone quickly returned to normal. It was the professional tone of an arms dealer, reliable and professional, ¡°Three things, my friend. Firstly, please forgive me for asking. The things you ordered have been loaded. Do you still need to ship them?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Of course. If you can settle it in two hours, I will make another order.¡±


    Kirov was silent for a moment, then said as if nothing had happened, ¡°What¡¯s the exact request?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Brother Kirov. I¡¯ve just received a batch of American equipment. It¡¯s still short of ammunition. It¡¯s the M61A1 Vulcan 20mm rotary cannon. Watch and prepare it.¡±


    Kirov clearly did not understand this joke, but as long as it was something to earn money, it was a good thing. As soon as he heard the weapon model, he said happily, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a 20mm calibre imported from Ukraine. There¡¯s the M50 standard series on the shelf. Considering your usual needs, I rmend the M53 armor-piercing incendiary bomb, the M56 high-explosive incendiary bomb, and the high-range PGU electric re shell¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. As usual, bring everything you can collect and unload a portion of the 12.7mm ammunition at your discretion. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still pay for that portion.¡±


    The AH-1G Cobra helicopter could only carry a few hundred bullets. However, Kang De had previously looted the camp of the king¡¯s mausoleum. There was a helicopter tform there. Of course, there was also spare fuel and ammunition. It should be useful, but the number could not support a high-intensity continuous battle¡­ Of course, the more the better.


    If there was enough ammunition, the 20mm six-barreled Vulcan rotary cannon could naturally rece the M2HB heavy machine gun, but ording to the current situation, it was better to use the two together.


    After agreeing on these things, he confirmed the delivery location and method. He agreed that the transport ne would be airdropped at a location in the northern countries outside Comoros. It would be Kang De¡¯s fault if it broke or exploded. It was precisely because of this agreement that Kirov agreed to this urgent order.


    Kang De said again, ¡°What about the other two things?¡±


    Kirov replied, ¡°It¡¯s a congrattion and an invitation. Afterpleting your work, are you interested ining to Eastern Europe to y again? We left in a hurryst time. I think we can deepen our friendship.¡±


    Kang De smiled when he heard this, ¡°Oh, Kirov, I have the same thought. We can indeed deepen our cooperation. Perhaps there will be a chance to do business in the future and dorger business¡­ However¡­¡±


    His expression suddenly changed slightly and he straightened up. He had been too excited from arguing with his father earlier and was still agitated, so he did not notice the problem in Kirov¡¯s words. Now that he heard his second thing, he recalled and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Wait, why did you ask me if I needed to continue shipping?¡±


    ¡°Actually, this is the third thing I want to say.¡± Kirov sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve already saved your father, right?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°On the Inte, to be precise, it¡¯s on Twitter. When Dimitri was ying with his phone, he happened to see a tweet reposted by his friends in his circle. His brothers and friends with special skills are intensely discussing if this is true. It¡¯s a tweet posted by a photographer from Ennd. He filmed a video of what happened on the streets of Comoros like an action movie¡­¡±


    Kirov said helplessly, ¡°You know that we were all shocked to see it.¡±


    D*mn.


    Kang De immediately understood what was going on. He picked up his phone and contacted the mercenary leader over there. ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better check that Englishman¡¯s phone. You don¡¯t want an additional tweet on his tweet that says, ¡®I¡¯m staying with the handsome mercenaries in the East¡¯, right?¡±


    After sending it, he knocked on the steering wheel and the Hummer began to turn and move.


    Kang Jinzhu patiently listened to Kang De¡¯s call. Clearly, it was not a good call. This little brat was actually buying firearms. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. At least he still had some rationality and knew that he could not continue arguing with Kang De, or there would not be any results¡­ Now, he felt that it was strange.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°That Englishman tweeted those three videos.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression also changed as he cursed silently.


    Kang De spoke to the Russian again, ¡°Hello, Kirov? Alright, it¡¯s fine, I understand. Thank you for your reminder. There¡¯s no big problem¡ªby the way, can I ask if Twitter can delete the post or ban it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, my friend.¡±


    Kirov said seriously, ¡°As an American Intepany, Twitter ismitted to supporting the provision of neutral, objective, and fair services to the entire world. They won¡¯t submit to the coercion of the government or the interference of external forces. They will respect the freedom of speech of every user and won¡¯t interfere with any user ounts¡­ Unless you support China or Russia.¡±


    Amidstughter, the two of them ended the call.


    Kang De threw the satellite phone aside and picked up his phone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t this guy reply?¡±


    He opened the voice call and waited for more than 20 seconds before answering. The mercenary leader¡¯s slightly miserable voice sounded, ¡°We¡¯re under attack! The enemy has found us!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The Hummer elerated. Kang De¡¯s voice was calm and deep, ¡°If the enemy¡¯s firepower is ferocious and powerful and you can¡¯t resist, it¡¯s rmended that you surrender. I¡¯ll save you. If you think you can fight, escape first and send the location. We¡¯ll arrive soon. In the end, I suggest you crush the phones of the two British people and throw them away.¡±


    ¡°Roger¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like they want to kill us all,¡± the mercenary leader said. ¡°Before a stronger big guy appears, we can deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡±


    After experiencing a few battles on Earth, Kang De roughly understood the routine of modern war. At the very least, it was the routine of light weapons teams fighting in modern war.


    The situation of the two sides exchanging fire at a distance of dozens of meters or even more in the movie usually did not exist. Everyone only had this life, and it was not like they were tired of living. Why did they have to be so close and sprinkle water on each other from afar?


    Since ancient times, there was one thing that had not changed about war¡ªthe process of war was boring, boring, bitter, and boring. Only when the battle was decided would it be earth-shattering.


    Therefore, he did not have to worry about these mercenaries being immediately killed for the time being.


    If the French had howitzers and missiles¡­ there was even less to worry about.


    After ending the call, Kang De spread out his hands at his father. ¡°You¡¯re not saving them?¡±


    Kang Jingzhu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No!¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°Forget it. If we don¡¯t save them, if they die, you¡¯ll feel bad for the rest of your life.¡±


    Father Kang said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s much better than losing you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Father, really. I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t take pleasure in killing. There¡¯s no experience in killing. Killing is only a method and not a goal. I won¡¯t be a lunatic because I killed too many¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu looked at him for a long time before finally letting go, ¡°¡­Use a gun and stay away.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Stop tearing up the foreigners with your hands!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, alright, I promise you, okay? I also promise you to use this car to resolve the problem as much as possible and not do it yourself. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Just like that, as he argued with his father, he went to receive these North Myanmar mercenaries. The Hummer elerated, turned around, and turned in the direction of the group of people¡¯s retreat. It drove for about 20 minutes. Along the way, his father also yed the role of a mother and nagged endlessly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a mountain nearby and dig a hole to put you inside first?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    At this moment, Kang De¡¯s expression became very subtle and even stiff.


    ¡°¡­Of course I dare.¡±


    Fromst night until now, more than ten hourster, the signal generator shed again.

 Chapter 335 - 335 If We’re Wrong

    335 If We¡¯re Wrong


    The Hummer suddenly braked and stopped.


    Kang De¡¯s expression had already be extremely serious.


    Since the Elven Expeditionary Force hadunched another war, they would definitely be especially wary of him and be prepared to deal with a mass projection attack. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall brought the spatial anchor location and rushed towards Red Maple City. Along the way, they would definitely be monitored, intercepted, and restrained by the Elven army.


    Perhaps it was a long-nned ambush, or perhaps it was an attack on a settlement town to restrain him, the expeditionary armymand would rack its brains and continuously stop Kang De from advancing, trying to consume the number of attacks he had and even directly injure him¡­ These were all battles he had to face.


    !!


    However, he was not done on Earth.


    Only by escorting his father to the Chinese base in Djibouti could he bepletely safe. However, with Horus¡¯s speed, even if he ignored the terrain and rushed through the night, it would take at least two days or 48 hours to reach there. Even if he reversed the flow of time, it would be nearly seven hours in the other world.


    In seven hours, how could the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall not encounter any situations that required battle?


    At that time, Kang De would definitely return to the other world. How should he settle his father?


    His mind was like a wheel. As his thoughts spun, Kang De¡¯s voice became murderous, ¡°Go to the mountain over there!¡±


    Father Kang frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­ I have to leave for a few minutes.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu asked, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I don¡¯t have much time to exin. I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡±


    How could Kang Jinzhu be willing to agree? His expression when he looked at his son was wrong. How could a father not see the mania and ruthlessness between his eyebrows? He insisted, ¡°Exin as much as you can before you leave!¡±


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°¡ªStop asking!¡±


    This angry roar filled with killing intent shocked Chakat II in the back seat.


    Kang Jinzhu was directly stunned by the roar. He looked at his son close at hand in a daze and saw him reveal an apologetic and sad expression. He was angry but also tired. He looked sad but persistent.


    Kang De turned his head to the side and looked out the window. He slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Therefore, Kang Jinzhu did not speak again.


    Horus drove as fast as he could and sped over. In a few minutes, he drove to the foot of the rising mountains not far away. Kang De pushed open the door and got out. Kang Jinzhu got out too. The back door of the Hummer opened and Chatra II was thrown out. He sat on the ground and held his abdomen with a howl.


    ¡°Go check the surroundings.¡±


    Hearing Kang De¡¯s instructions, the Hummer¡¯s engine hummed twice before it left.


    Kang De took a deep breath and pressed his hand to the ground. His mental strength activated and extracted. He enchanted, strengthened, and dug out a tunnel with his left hand. It became longer and longer, and the long cave gradually became deep.


    ¡°Follow me in.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu looked at his son as if he was ying Minecraft. He dug out a path to the mountain with his bare hands, but he was not in the mood to sigh or guess anything. The ck king widened his eyes and carefully touched the soil wall beside him. For some reason, the soil that should have touched wet was actually extremely hard.


    Kang De dug to a certain depth and expanded the surrounding space. He took out the shlight and inserted it at the top of the cave, illuminating it. He took a few oxygen tanks from the white fog world and dripped blood around the cave. He strengthened the four walls again and turned to the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes at most. If the worst happens and bad peoplee in, just surrender.¡±


    He left three more guns and some ammunition and was about to leave.


    Kang Jinzhu grabbed his arm.


    He turned around and looked at his father¡¯s face, not knowing how to interrupt his family¡¯s nagging and worry. However, Kang Jinzhu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be injured¡­ try not to kill too many people.¡±


    Kang De only hugged him. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Along the way, he set up some obstructions.


    He left the cave. The Hummer was already roaring over. ¡°Father, it¡¯s very safe.¡±


    Kang De nodded and pressed down on his iron son¡¯s body. He brought it back to the white fog world and pointed at the open-air arsenal opened up by the northern road and the armed helicopter that had just been obtained on the other side. ¡°In three minutes, we¡¯ll arm and formte a n. We have to resolve the battle as soon as possible, understand?¡±


    Horus did not hesitate. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kang De left the white fog world, but he did not immediately go to the other world. Instead, he returned to Earth.


    After transmigrating through space and flying to the peak, he hesitated for a moment before calling.


    A confused voice sounded, ¡°¡­Hello? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Xiaoman, I¡¯ll send you a location. If I don¡¯t call you in 15 minutes, contact the Comoros Embassy immediately. My father is here.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Xiaoman immediately woke up. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°There¡¯s something¡­ so just in case, I¡¯m sorry to have worried you.¡±


    He hung up and closed his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Dad. Every battle I¡¯ve experienced is on the premise that the enemy will kill me, so I can¡¯t promise you anything. I can¡¯t promise you anything.¡¯


    ¡ªThe only thing I can promise is that I¡¯ll do my best to protect myself.


    ck light shed. Kang De crossed space and returned to the white fog world.


    The river of time surged, and thews appeared. The bnce twisted, and the speed of time reversed again.


    He looked at Horus. The Autobot had changed shape. Its majestic and cold metal body stood upright. The M61A1 Vulcan six-barreled cannon had already been ced on the right back of the Transformer. Seeing Kang De look over, the parts twisted and the pulley was pressed forward. This killing weapon with thousands of bullets per minute slid onto his shoulder and aimed ahead.


    The Autobot then unfolded the entire weapon module.


    The double mortar tube at his waist, the triple heavy machine gun de on his left arm, the revolving grenadeuncher on his right arm, the 30mm rapid-fire turret removed from the chariot, even the rocketunch nest, the grenade sprinkler¡­ In the open-air arsenal at the side, the various supply ammunition boxes that had been prepared earlier were lined up and could be used at any time. Apart from various standard ammunition, there were also many enchanted weapons and homemade weapons.


    For example, the C4 javelin that had been enchanted.


    The aluminum fire sword pieced together with the captured elf weapons.


    Things like that were the weapons and ammunition seized from the mercenary camp and the Comoros camp in the king¡¯s mausoleum. Those that could be used were naturally arranged into the armed sequence. For those that could not be used, he would think of a way to turn them into usable ones.


    Horus said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m already prepared to fight.¡±


    Kang De nced at his phone.


    ¡°You understand.¡± His voice was as cold as ever. ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    ...


    The Transformer¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Ipletely understand, Father.¡±


    The dark light cracked open the space. Kang De pressed the signal device. After obtaining an affirmative answer, he activated his ability and transmigrated to the ground of the other world.


    Compared to Africa, the fresh and moist wind surged into his nose, but the air was wrapped in a murderous smell.


    Kang De suddenlynded on the ground, and an explosion sounded behind him. The snow in the sky was like a shuttle. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall had already fought the enemy. Dozens of elves surrounded the two of them and fought likemps. Glory shed, and battle aura swept. Elves in silver armor continuously flew up and cracked, and blood sprinkled through the sky. There were alsopanions who bravely filled the gap.


    Outside, there were elf scouts paying close attention to the changes in the battlefield. When they saw Kang De, they were first stunned. Then, they drew their bows and nocked arrows. They did not forget to warn sternly, ¡°The Cathayan is here!¡±


    At that moment, half of the elves abandoned the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall and ferociously attacked Kang De.


    In the distance, the gs swayed and the ground shook. The cavalry began to maneuver, and arrow regiments drew their bows and prepared. The secret weapons that the expeditionary army¡¯s staff had painstakingly prepared were peeping in the dark.


    Arrows and spells were already raining down around Kang De.


    Kang De sat upright in the car and closed his eyes. His mental strength spread out and engraved brands. An M61A1 Vulcan six-barreled cannon quickly rose from the back seat and aimed at the sky. The bullets in the magazine continuously shed with magic light.


    The sound of cloth being torn sounded.


    ...


    From left to right, the Vulcan swept for a few seconds. The muzzle shone like starlight, and sparks flew.


    Many spells that had been umting strength for a long time and thrown over dissipated with a bang. The core waspletely defeated, and many arrows were shattered. The light that flowed like lightning suddenly shot into the sky along the muzzle. It was the trajectory left behind by the tracer bullet, like an afterimage waving in the air.


    More than a hundred Twilight elite warriors were enveloped.


    In an instant, only flying residue and scattered flesh and blood were left.


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Charge, white phosphorus bomb.¡±


    The Hummer whistled and elerated to the limit for a few seconds. Like an unstoppable steel warhorse, it roared and ran wildly. Four mortars rose. With a series of muffled sounds, the shells were thrown into the distance. Then, they exploded in the air, sputtering out white dust that was as hazy as clouds and scattered to the ground.


    The mes burned.


    Screams sounded.


    The Hummer advanced.


    Due to the interference of the Fire God Cannon, more than half of the Twilight elite soldiers who surrounded the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall were instantly killed. Although they had an understanding of Kang De¡¯s attack method, they did notpletely understand it. Although they were wearing heavy armor and had the magic defense, no matter how solid the shields and magical spells in the world were, there was a limit to their endurance.


    The key defense against the 12.7mm ammunition encountered a 20mm caliber six-barreled rotary cannon with a range several times greater than the M2HB. The oue was obvious. Even if they were injured and did not die, it was difficult to resist thebined attack of the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall. The two of them wreaked havoc like a tornado andnded in the Hummer.


    On the distantmand tform, the Elven Commander looked at the burning ground and the neighing warhorse and immediately ordered, ¡°Mage Rescue Group, prepare! Turn to the hurricane defense and blow away the enemy¡¯s throwing weapons!¡±


    The elf in the heavy helmet looked at the alchemist beside him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The other party nodded solemnly, then looked in the direction of Kang De¡¯s surprise attack, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. Has Eastern alchemy already developed to this extent? However, alchemists naturally have thebat method of alchemists. Although sharp arrows are difficult to resist, no one will be stupid to face the sharpness head-on¡­ As long as we restrain the warrior who drew the bow, no matter how powerful the bow is, it¡¯s useless. In the end, he¡¯s only one person.¡±


    He waved his hand and the assistants, subordinates, and apprentices waiting at the side received a signal.


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡±


    A trace of heat and even greed shed through the alchemist¡¯s eyes, ¡°There are many unheard powerful weapons with different power, but I can sense amonality¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like longbows, crossbows, ballistae, catapults, and even slings, these weapons are of different sizes, power, and uses. However, in the end, they¡¯re only the same weapon through a connection that can store strength.¡±


    The elf alchemist spread out his hand. A long and narrow 7.62mm bullety quietly in his hand. He said softly, ¡°Commander, if we fail, please send an envoy and let the council know that this Cathayan might not only use a powerful alchemical weapon but the terrifying power of the next military era. It¡¯s just like how our ancestors who once fought in the forest sharpened the first stone knife and made the first wooden bow¡­ Such light can¡¯t be grasped by humans.¡±


    Themander frowned and said, ¡°Are you serious? By this mere human?¡±


    ¡°Just this human¡­¡± The alchemist nced at the famous general beside him and revealed a bitter smile, ¡°We¡¯ve indeed been powerful for too long. He¡¯s already arrived in front of you. Sir, even so, are you still unwilling to face your enemy head-on?¡±


    ¡°Of course I value him. I also know his battle results and his strength, but isn¡¯t what you¡¯re saying too exaggerated?¡± Themander said in a low voice, ¡°You mean that he¡¯ll lead a new era and guide new military changes, just like the wise people and heroes who once appeared in our race and this world?¡±


    ¡°If we die, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Themander asked from behind, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    The alchemist moved to walk down the high tform and turned around when he heard this, ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what that alchemical chariot is driven by. I don¡¯t understand how this chariot can be an even stronger mechanical giant. I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s always fire and smoke when those new weapons are fired, let alone¡­¡±


    He raised the bullet in his hand and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how these huge arrows were created, nor do I know why they were made like this. Compared to those powerful and iprehensible alchemical weapons, what shocked me the most is these arrows with terrible materials, strange designs, and not sharp at all, but they can prate and shatter hard armor and the body of a warrior.¡±


    ¡°¡ªThe Cathayans can make them almost identical, but they can¡¯t be bothered to make them sharper. I¡¯m very afraid of this.¡±


    The elfmander still could not understand.


    He had already valued Kang De extremely when he was sent here because no matter how arrogant an elf was, they would not underestimate a Forbidden Spell Envoy who had once destroyed fiverge legions¡­ However, he could not understand this alchemist¡¯s fear.


    After all, he was only a soldier, a hegemon of the world, and the officer of an invincible army. He could ept an army and the failure of a battle, but he could not eptplete backwardness.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean by backward?


    He said, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. I also pray to the gods that my guess is not true¡­ I know that if this gets back to the Royal Alchemical Military Center, I¡¯ll most likely be theughingstock of my colleagues. If not for the fact that it doesn¡¯t match their opinion, I wouldn¡¯t havee here¡­¡± The alchemist said calmly, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If this is fake, I¡¯ll prove it with victory. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll prove it with my life.¡±


    The sound of guns in the distance sounded again. It was no longer the time to talk. The two of them had their own missions.


    ¡°No matter what, I wish you victory.¡±


    Themander said, ¡°It seems that there¡¯s another reason to let Kang De die here.¡±


    The alchemist only smiled and did not point it out.


    The oue of epting orders and stopping Kang De¡¯s army at this moment was almost destined. Even if they were not defeated by the other party¡¯s endless and extremely powerful alchemical weapons, even if they obtained a huge advantage and results, they would usually be defeated.


    This was because Kang De was a Forbidden Spell Envoy. Even in a bad situation, he could use a Forbidden Spell to cheat.


    The five Dragon g Legions had been reduced to ashes, let alone them.


    However, even so, the soldiers still fought with their heads held high. Even if they already knew the extremely dangerous oue of this battle from top to bottom, they did not hesitate. Someone had to fight this Cathayan. Someone had to intercept him. Someone had to avenge the tens of thousands ofrades who had died. Even if they died, as long as they could consume one of his forbidden curses, it could be called an iparable victory.


    Due to this reason, they fought heroically.


    This was the soul and will forged by the Royal Army after thousands of bloody battles. Even if they were destined to die, they would fight to the end. As long as such a mentality existed, the backwardness of weapons and the weakness of strength were only temporary. There would be a day when they caught up again.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not born powerful.¡±


    The alchemist threw the bullet to the ground and stepped on it.


    On the central military supply cart, the canvas was pulled open. His mental strength was connected, and the warlocks activated the puppet.


    Magic stones were driven, arcane energy was connected, andplicated and deep arrays drove the gear bearings. Mechanical dogs, magic puppets, colossi, obsidian gargoyles, clockwork warriors, fixed cannons, magic chargers¡­ The alchemists drove these experimental alchemical weapons into the battlefield.


    They looked at their mentor and forerunner.


    The leader of the Mechanical Transmission School.


    They would verify the doctrine, invention, and future here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The alchemist¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the alchemical chariot that roared over and swept around.


    ¡°If our path and direction are wrong, use our remains and bones to remind our mothend andpanions.¡±

 Chapter 336 - 336 There’s No Victor in War

    336 There¡¯s No Victor in War


    The alchemists used their mental strength to urge the puppets to attack.


    It was pure and handmade, with an emphasis on enchantment and strengthening. The materials were chosen one in a million, and the design was exquisite. It was activated by the magic spell. The master engraved the magic patterns and pushed the levers, gears, and bearings to drive the powerful power.


    The mechanical war dog was agile and fast, running like the wind. It shuttled through the battlefield and set up a small crossbow tform on its back. It was equipped with five consecutive explosive crossbow bolts and five poisonous cloud crossbow bolts.


    The colossus was heavy and huge. Its defense was powerful and its strength was powerful. It could form a formation to defend or throw attacks from afar. It could absorb blood and mud to strengthen its body and resist spells.


    !!


    There were also obsidian gargoyles soaring in the air and equipped with small alchemical bombs.


    The clockwork warrior waved his four long sharp des and cut like the wind.


    The fixed battery twisted the heavy string and enchanted heavy crossbows with the upper string of the precise transmission system. Arge scope attached to precise shooting and fatal attacks was aiming at the alchemical chariot that was running like a wind.


    This was the experimental weapon of the Twilight Alchemy Mechanical Transmission School.


    They pursued stronger motivation, more effective transmission systems, cheaper prices, arger range, and more efficient and abundant production. In the end, they would create alchemical weapons that could rece flesh and blood, not supplementary soldiers of the current Royal Army sequence.


    In a situation where martial arts were prevalent and the glory of the continent¡¯s army was popr, this thought could be said to be deviant. If he wanted topletely kick the brave elf warriors out of the battlefield and let the war be fought by the cold metal bodies and a group of alchemists hiding at the back, why did he still have to be a seasoned general or a warrior who tirelessly honed his skills? What honor was there in such a war?


    Most importantly, this would cause the soldiers to lose their jobs and most middle and lower-level officers or even upper-level generals to lose their right to speak and social status. Therefore, f*ck you and f*ck your mother. Leave the big liar alone.


    Therefore, ever since the Mechanical Transmission School was established, it encountered arge number of cold eyes, ostracization, and mockery.


    The mainstream alchemical military science was inherited from the good tradition of the Phoenix King Marge¡¯s era and was always praised and supported by the army. It was good to pursuerge things, and beautiful to pursuerge ones. It liked to make huge and powerful heavy magic devices, even shocking the elves and magnificent super decisive weapons, and provided all kinds of battlefield support to the invincible Royal Army. However, it was only support. In terms of charging into battle and seizing victory and glory, the elf warriors were the eternal protagonists.


    To a behemoth, reform and change were very painful.


    This was because the resistance and inertia were really too great.


    The leader of the Mechanical Transmission School, Master Alchemist Marges, had always been ostracized by his peers and treated coldly by the military. Even as an alchemist who was represented in the Arcane Law Council, he had no choice but to join the Goethe Expeditionary Force and participate in this ¡°real war drill¡±. He hoped to show the use of alchemical weapons in this war that was not valued by the council to attract the attention of some army generals.


    Yes, this war against Goethe was not even taken seriously by the Twilight Council. The difference in national strength between the two countries was so great that no one would doubt the oue of the war.


    Until Kang De¡¯s mass projection destroyed the five Dragon g Legions.


    When the expeditionary army attacked again, facing the battlefield news that was sent back, the advisors of the expeditionary force realized that Kang De was also very troublesome as an alchemist. That unheard alchemical chariot was actually an equally terrifying war machine. The threat of the Cathayan, Kang De, was not only limited to the terrifying forbidden curse that destroyed an army. He could easily destroy an army without using that move.


    Out of the thought that ¡°no matter who it is, let¡¯s send them up to try to stop that guy¡±, Master Marges and his alchemical weapons were recalled.


    It was deployed to the fourth defense line formed by the first pure elf army.


    Such contempt and disdain could no longer anger Master Marges, because he had at least obtained the report on the previous battles and even earlier, as well as the results and information of Kang De¡¯s alchemical chariot.


    The content made him excited and shocked.


    It also made him agree to such conscription and walk onto the battlefield.


    This was because he realized that that alchemical chariot might be shining with the light of the next era.


    This light might be in front of the path he had painstakingly trekked on so far, or it might be the light of apletely different path. He was extremely afraid of these two possibilities. The former meant that the Cathayan was already far ahead of him, and thetter might even deny the road he had chosen in his life.


    After all, his proudest work could not kill an army alone.


    However, he still came.


    After hearing of such an alchemical weapon, how could he not see and fight with his own eyes?


    That was why he was here.


    The battlefield was filled with blood and smoke. A pungent smell whistled and roared with a loud roar. That strange alchemical chariot swept across the battlefield.


    Master Marges stared at the shadow of war.


    Through the description and report after that, it was far less useful than seeing it with his own eyes. At the very least, when Marges saw the appearance of the alchemical chariot, he suddenly had some inspiration and was deep in thought.


    He realized almost immediately that the appearance of this chariot was not only the preference of the designer, but it had umted countless experiences and wisdom, causing his heart to sink.


    The weapons set up and shooting everywhere in the chariot made him smell blood and death.


    Continuous mes and loud bangs.


    High-speed metal arrows whistled through the air. He saw an array of heavy shield soldiers being easily torn apart. Looking at the huge bloody hole that had exploded behind the soldiers and the deformed internal organs, he understood why the heads of the metal arrows were not sharp.


    This was enough to shock and fear him even more.


    The strength of the chariot and weapon came from the exquisiteness of wisdom. The countless arrows with almost identical workmanship might be because of countless people, but the small design details at the top of the arrows were not genius wisdom and inspiration for workmanship. They must have umted experience after countless bloody deaths and cruel killings.


    Kang De, the Cathayan¡­ was he really from Cathay?


    What had happened in Cathay?


    All kinds of thoughts shed past, but the battle was urgent. The battlefield was changing and killing intent was abundant. The alchemist no longer had the time to think carefully. He wanted tomand the battle and fight this powerful enemy.


    He wanted to verify some things.


    He wanted to prove to this Cathayan.


    He wanted to prove the strength, will, and honor of the elves.


    Perhaps his strength was a little insufficient, but facing a powerful enemy, he still had the courage to fight.


    The obsidian gargoyle swooped down from the sky. The mechanical war dog attacked from both wings. The crossbow tform aimed on its own. The colossus knocked its fists and raised a huge rock. Mud curled around its entire body as the clockwork warriors and magic puppets lined up and waited to attack.


    Master Marges¡¯ eyes shone. He stretched out his finger and released his war weapon.


    The huge and heavy supply truck put down the cargo board and raised the canvas. A huge copper-yellow ball the size of two people rolled down with magic patterns engraved on its surface. It rumbled and shone with zing demonic light as it collided with the high-speed alchemical chariot.


    The horn on themand tform blew, and the remaining soldiers dispersed. The alchemical army under Master Marges spread out on both wings. The huge copper ball spun with a bang, unstoppable, and rushed forward.


    The Hummer turned around and faced this copper ball. The cannon unfolded, and a rain of bullets shot out. However, Marges¡¯ mind was like a wheel. He activated his magic power and the copper ball continuously moved its location. The surface quickly circled, and a violent wind and cold current curled around the surface. The bullets that were densely shot like a meteor shower were continuously blocked and bounced away, causing sparks to fly.


    ¡°It¡¯s recorded that an arrowhead prates armor. It¡¯s extremely fast and powerful, but it¡¯s not without weaknesses. There¡¯s no arrow shaft, no tail feathers, and there¡¯s not enough enchantment space. Therefore, the trajectory can be weakened by the interference of wind spells. It¡¯ll be less stable than a refined arrow. The effect of an atmospheric shield-type spell is especially obvious. The heavy armor is still effective, but the exact armor configuration situation still needs to be tested¡­ It¡¯s not indestructible. At the very least, I have to dodge and hide¡­¡±


    There was naturally an apprentice¡¯s shorthand beside him. Marges did not stop talking, and the light in his eyes became even brighter.


    In an instant, the copper ball had already rushed to his eyes. The two sides were about to collide. The alchemical chariot spun its wheels, drifted, and swung its tail to dodge the copper ball. However, when the two brushed past each other, Marges¡¯ surprise attack happened to begin.


    ...


    The magic patterns shone brightly, and the surface of the tightly embedded copper ball suddenly bounced open. The top bloomed like a lotus, and its huge body unfolded and stood up like a hero statue. Its left arm was the ballista that carried ten heavy explosive crossbows, and its right arm was a propulsion war hammer that provided strength through the conversion of the water¡¯s three states.


    The mobility collision form of the Centurion War Armor was a huge copper ball that collided back and forth with irresistible force. In the killing form, the upper body was a humanoid mechanical battle puppet, and the lower body was a high-speed mobility hemisphere.


    The two sides crossed each other, and the centurion instantly transformed into abat form. This was a long-nned surprise attack. The alchemical weapon raised its war hammer, twisted its direction, and suddenly smashed at the top of the alchemy chariot.


    At the same time, the alchemists who had practiced with their leader for a long time controlled their alchemical weapons at the same time. The war dogs shot explosive crossbow bolts, the gargoyles threw small bombs, the colossus smashed out rolling rocks, the fixed battery fired heavy crossbows, and the clockwork warriors and magic puppets lowered their bodies and waved their weapons to cover them at high speed.


    This was a joint attack that he was determined to obtain.


    All the alchemists yearned to make contributions here.


    With such cooperation and such a surprise attack, they were confident that the other party could not resist.


    However, at this moment, there was a mechanical sound.


    The shell of the alchemical chariot suddenly bounced open.


    In the next moment, the front of the car fell to the ground. The tail of the car rose into the air, and the body of the car expanded in the air. Thousands of cold andplicated parts reorganized and bit together in a shocking posture and speed. The hydraulic pushed forward, and the engine roared. The gears bit, and the bearings operated. The Transformer separated its hands and pressed them on the ground. It pushed hard and flew again, dodging the bombardment of the fatal heavy crossbow. The alchemical bomb exploded behind it.


    His waist twisted, and the wheels of his legs twisted. Horus flipped over and half-knelt to the ground. His left and right hands were raised at a 135-degree angle, and he was armed. The 30mm rapid-fire tank cannon in his left hand, the rotary grenadeuncher in his right, and the six-barreled M61A1 Fire God Cannon on his shoulder began to hum and turn.


    ...


    Cannon fire rumbled.


    The three huge rocks thrown were blown up in the air, and gravel sshed. The Fire God Cannon looked into the air and swept. The five gargoyles shattered in the air. The 30mm rapid-fire cannon fired at the fixed ballista tform. In an instant, it exploded until the battery shattered and copsed. Gun grenades flew everywhere like fairies scattering flowers, covering the war dogs, clockwork warriors, and magic puppets.


    Then, Horus retracted the round grenadeuncher in his right hand. The module behind him bounced open. He grabbed the door-like sword and held the elerator on the hilt. mes curled and burned as brightly as light. He turned around and attacked the surprise centurion war armor. On the path of the charge, these two war weapons raised the long-range weapons in their left hands at the same time. The heavy crossbow and rapid-fire cannon shed, and their huge bodies crossed.


    After witnessing the process of the alchemical chariot transforming into a human, Marges was almost stunned on the spot.


    Although it was the white-hot battle on the battlefield and lives were continuously falling, and danger was right in front of him, the alchemist still could not help but tremble, and his mind was nk.


    After witnessing that moment, he almost lost the ability to think.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡±


    This was themon reaction of the creatures of the other world who had seen Horus¡¯s transformation up close.


    The extreme performance of cold, orderly, steel, and machinery almost represented the supreme beauty of industry. Every structure, every transmission, every gear, the burning of the turbine, and the advancement of the lever jointly bestowed spirituality to steel and strength to machinery. That was the endpoint of alchemy, the ultimate goal.


    The centurion he was proud of, the mechanical war dog, and the clockwork warrior were also the most perfect work developed with mechanical transmission as the core. After exquisite calction and deduction and driven by magic energy¡­ He held on to the Mechanical Transmission School until today, but he saw an unattainable peak.


    The work he was proud of was like the worst toy in front of this steel giant.


    ¡°This path¡­¡± he muttered, ¡°is the right one¡­¡±


    The mental pain woke him. The two giants crossed and confronted each other. Marges took a deep breath. Facing this unprecedented and despairing powerful enemy, the centurion raised his weapon again.


    Magic energy rumbled. The gears spun and buzzed softly. The metal bodies collided again.


    mes burst out, and guns roared.


    Clearly, the alchemical weapons of the elves were already at a disadvantage. The horn on themand tform sounded, and the g waved. The elf army lined up and deployed again, preparing to attack.


    Therefore, the battlested for 22 minutes.


    Corpses were everywhere and there was a charred smell everywhere. Marges fell to the ground facing the sky and looked at the clear sky, his face extremely pale. His mind had been severely injured, and the battle that belonged to him had ended in two minutes. It was not Horus who killed the centurion head-on, but when they collided for a minute and 50 seconds, he saw the Cathayan, Kang De, quietly appear at the feet of the two giants, and a dark light shed beside him.


    At that moment, the steel giant waved his sword and ced it against the centurion¡¯s war hammer. Both sides exerted strength at the same time, so it was in a deadlock. At this moment, Marges saw the Cathayan reach out to touch the centurion¡¯S hemispheric mobility device. In the next moment, he disappeared with him.


    Simrly, the increasingly close mental connection between Marge and the centurion disappeared. To an alchemist who was immersed in the Battle Capital and his mental resonance was bing denser, this was not stingy with having his soul shed. It almost instantly severely injured his mind, causing him to suffer a serious bacsh and lose his mobility.


    He onlyy on the ground facing the sky and looked at the sky listlessly, rejecting the help of his students and subordinates. He heard an endless roar. It was the sound of the enemy¡¯s weapons firing, and he also heard an endless horn. That was the order to continue attacking. His battle had already ended, but the whistling of magic and arrows, the roar of the elves, and the bang of the iron cavalry did not stop.


    However, it was ultimately cut off.


    Itsted for almost 20 minutes.


    It was longer than the previous three battlesbined.


    This was because the opponent this time was no longer the servant army, but the regr army of the elves. They did not panic and escape because of the huge casualties and iprehensible attacks. Instead, they did not hesitate to continuously attack, wave after wave, wave after wave, until thest elf fell in blood.


    Even if they had already substantially won and wanted to leave, there were still remaining elves who struggled to draw their bows and shoot arrows at them, chanting incantations, and the remaining soldiers who had fallen in a pool of blood continuously stood up and gathered again. Then the battle continued. Kang De ordered Horus to cover the battlefield with white phosphorus bullets.


    He stepped on the already muddy blood soil and walked to Marges.


    His entire body was filled with blood energy, as well as lingering exhaustion and mania.


    Defeating an army was one thing, annihting an army that was copsing and escaping was another. Killing the army that had always been imposing and unafraid of death was another.


    The pressure on the attacker became greater and greater.


    ¡°What¡­ is going on?¡±


    His voice became deeper and deeper, and his eyes were bloodshot. He red at Marges and muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run? Do you know that you¡¯re doing bad things?¡±


    Marges looked at this Cathayan who was younger than he had imagined and said softly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Kang De red at him. He looked back.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely no such thing in Cathay. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have lost at all. Otherwise, They would have long unified the world¡­¡± The alchemist looked at Kang De and muttered, ¡°Who are you? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at him calmly, the killing intent in his eyes so dense that it was material. His entire body emitted a calm but crazy aura. This time, he fought for more than 20 minutes until he killed thest standing elf.


    Horus shot out the white phosphorus bullet. The zing mes burned the exposed limbs and sprayed out thick gasoline, causing the mes to burn fiercely to eliminate any possible resistance.


    Behind Kang De was raging mes that burned the thick ck smoke produced by the corpses.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a human who wants to kill all of you. Your courage, unyieldingness, and tenacity are used in the wrong ce. This is Goethe¡¯snd. You¡¯re all b*stards. I¡¯m the one who punished you.¡±


    Marges blinked, then smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I see.¡± He said.


    The mission had beenpleted.


    Facing the enemy head-on made him experience the courage of the elves. He confirmed the light on the road ahead and understood that he had done nothing wrong. Now, he shouldplete hisst mission.


    The light of the next era should not be held in the hands of humans.


    An obscure light shed through his eyes.


    During this period of time, his internal organs, magic power, and even the elves¡¯ long and thick vitality had already been transformed into a living alchemical explosion. His life had alreadye to an end.


    A figure shed through his mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t return.¡¯


    The surging energy in his body had already been suppressed to the extreme.


    Then, a hand pressed on his face.


    Kang De¡¯s cold gaze met his.


    In the next moment, violent and terrifying mental strength descended into Marges¡¯ body, enveloped his entire body, and restrained the violent power. Then, the alchemist felt his soul being grabbed and crushed by a huge hand. Everything about him was revealed in front of fate. He was annihted, strangled, and dissipated in pain.


    Light flowed out of the master¡¯s eyes and was absorbed by Kang De¡¯s eyes. The shattered soul fragment fused the essence and proudest skill into the soul of the Fire Thief, along with a trace of the deepest memory fragment before he died.


    An innocent, reserved, shy beautiful figure stopped in his mind and did not dissipate.


    After a long time, Kang De slowly stood up. The smoke dissipated on the battlefield behind him. mes burned, and rolling ck pirs of smoke rushed into the sky, condensing and not dissipating, like a dark sky.


    ¡°Is there no winner in war?¡±


    He asked Sword Saint Snowfall, but the other party could not answer.


    The gori hugged Kang De and said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to the ind and ignore this ce?¡±


    Kang De slowly shook his head.


    Therefore, the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall seized the opportunity to adjust and rest. Horus ran to the battlefield and dragged a few carts of supplies over. ¡°Father, I discovered these.¡±


    The canvas was pulled open. It was a puppet like a mechanical war dog. It should be a backup recement.


    Kang De¡¯s eyes flickered. One of the mechanical war dogs trembled, then slowly stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring it back. It might be useful.¡±


    When Sword Saint Snowfall finished resting, Hillmelia looked at Kang De¡¯s silent face and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I wonder how I can repay what Tedrell owes you.¡±


    Kang De only nced at her before shattering space and returning to the white fog world.


    Then, without stopping, he reversed the flow of time and arrived on Earth.


    The yellow sand blew and the dry air assaulted his face. He stood at the top of the mountain and looked down. Horus stopped beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I look my father in the eye? Why should I do this for Goethe?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone was wooden.


    Previously, when he was drifting in the other world, he had also experienced war and killed countless people. That was another life. He had once thought that he was already used to it, but when he reunited with his family and was stared at by his father with worry, disappointment, uneasiness, and pain, he discovered how different he had be.


    Was it worth it for Goethe?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re my father, and you have a father,¡± Horus said slowly. ¡°You said that you had your father to teach you a lesson¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s better to let them think that I¡¯m already dead than now¡­ Horus, I was wrong. No son wants his father to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Kang De rubbed his face. Then, the murderous and gloomy expression on his face had already disappeared.


    A rxed and calm smile appeared on his face.


    He slid down the mountain, entered the cave, broke through the obstacle, and came to the depths to hug his father.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s continue on our way and save those mercenary friends.¡±

 Chapter 337 - 337 Hima Eagle

    337 Hima Eagle


    He set off again.


    His phone automatically adjusted the time. Kang Depared it. He had been gone for about seven minutes.


    This short period of time was absolutely safe for his father, who was in the air raid shelter.


    Even if their whereabouts were exposed and the enemy wanted to react, it would definitely be toote in just seven minutes. Even if they locked onto the location and confirmed the coordinates through the satellite and sent out supersonic fighter jets to project drillingsers to guide bombs, especially with the efficiency of the French, seven minutes was probably only enough to obtain an authorization agreement.


    !!


    However, to the northern Myanmar mercenaries who were chased by their French counterparts, these seven minutes was a different concept.


    After fetching his father and the ck king into the car, Kang De opened WeChat and sent Xiaoman a message to report his safety. He returned to the message bar. There was a series of unread messages from the mercenary leader of Northern Myanmar.


    He opened it.


    There was an unanswered call and two recent messages.


    ¡°The enemy has mobilized chariots and armed helicopters. We¡¯re prepared to surrender.¡±


    ¡°The other party has epted our surrender, at least on the surface. I¡¯ll destroy my phone.¡±


    There was also thest location.


    There were also a few reminder messages that were recalled.


    What had he recalled?


    Kang De did not have the time to think carefully, nor did he feel especially vexed because of this. The lives of these people did not have any special meaning to him. Just as Uncle Wang had said, they were mercenaries who did things with money. Their lives were up to fate. Dying on the battlefield was a risk he should take. He had no obligation to save them.


    However, there was the freedom to save or not.


    The answer was still save. He had previously decided to help because these Burmese people were here to save his father. Regardless of whether they took the money or not, since the other party had done his best, it was worth him thanking and doing him a favor.


    Kang Jinzhu asked, ¡°Did they reply?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°They were captured. They decided to surrender, and the other party epted it.¡±


    He showed his father his phone.


    Kang Jinzhu only nced at it briefly. His focus was not on this, but on his son¡¯s choice.


    ¡°So, you n to save them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father Kang nced at him and did not say anything. Instead, he frowned and pondered.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡± Kang Jinzhu thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that Little Bob hasn¡¯t given up. They captured the mercenaries your Uncle Wang found. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re still here for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang De did not like to use his brain now. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said, ¡°To Little Bob, do you think the King of Comoros and a group of mercenaries have the same value? Of course it¡¯s the former he wants to capture. Previously, when those people discovered the king, they must have already reported it through long-rangemunication. Then, you jumped out and killed them all. It¡¯s impossible for Little Bob and the others not to notice.¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Yes, then?¡±


    ¡°Then, they went to war for those northern Myanmar mercenaries who did not achieve their goal and did not do anything. After we saved the king, armed helicopters and chariots were used by such an important armed force to intercept these low-value targets. Why didn¡¯t they try to intercept you again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very strange? If they¡¯re already scared out of their wits, they should immediately retract their strength and escape, not take the risk of provoking you again to capture a group of mercenaries who might be rted to you.¡±


    At this point, Kang Jinzhu¡¯s tone became more and more serious.


    The high-intensity killing of nearly half an hour made Kang De¡¯s head look like a ball of paste. Although most of the firing missions were handled by Horus, Kang De still took on missions like spatial jump, ammunition replenishment, battlefieldmand, and temporary enchantment. He still had to take the time to jump out and kill the enemy with a sneak attack. Moreover, he had to use the power of the Fire Thief to resolve the enemy¡¯s magic attack. It was almost no different from personally going to the battle formation and fighting a bloody battle.


    His mental exhaustion was even harder to endure than his body¡¯s exhaustion. He rested for a long time before slowly recovering. He yawned and asked, ¡°Are they nning to interrogate the mercenaries for information?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely the case. After all, other than us who know, in the eyes of the outside world, those Burmese are definitely on your side. Their battle and pursuit in Comoros arepletely covering for you¡ªLittle Bob is most likely afraid of you. He¡¯s anxious to figure out who you are and your background.¡±


    Kang De wiped his face. ¡°So, is this still a family feud?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was stunned for a moment and smiled at this statement. ¡°That¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    Then, his smile disappeared and he said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s another suspicious point about this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Location confirmed¡­ These mercenaries are only mercenaries. There won¡¯t be radar or satellite links. They¡¯ve also searched for the king for two days. Why did they find these mercenaries so quickly?¡±


    After Kang Jinzhu finished speaking, he turned to ask the ck king, ¡°Your Majesty, how did Little Bob¡¯s people find you? Do they have higher-level battlefield information support?¡±


    Ever since he was shouted at by this father and son, Chakat II had be silent along the way. It was unknown what he was thinking, but from time to time, he would look at Kang De, as if he had not given up on his n.


    Hearing Kang Jinzhu¡¯s question, he sighed.


    ¡°They knew that I was injured and that we did not dare to run to the neighboring country, so they deployed a patrol convoy on our possible route. There were also helicopters to investigate and support at low altitudes. The King¡¯s Guards hid for two days, and my injuries worsened. They really had no choice, so they decided to take a gamble, return to Comoros, and rush into the Chinese Embassy¡­ In the end, they were intercepted halfway.¡±


    At this point, the young king¡¯s eyes were red. He was alone now.


    Kang Jinzhuforted the king, then turned to look at Kang De, ¡°It¡¯s already so troublesome to search for the king, so why did they find the mercenaries so quickly?¡±


    Kang De looked above his head. ¡°Does this mean that the satellite has finally sessfully changed orbit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a possible guess, but I think the possibility is very small. The French government might not be so ostentatious¡­ After all, this is not a glorious thing and involves a huge secret.¡±


    At this point, Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s only one more likely possibility.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a way to determine their location at an extremely fast speed, but it¡¯s not the location of those Burmese. The Burmese are not Little Bob¡¯s goal, but they happen to be with the true goal.¡±


    Kang De blinked. His mind was graduallying to life.


    In a sh, he thought of the correct answer.


    ¡°Those two British people¡­ their tweets!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already reminded them before.¡± Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression was gloomy, ¡°You chatted with your friend before and said that Twitter is a fair and justpany that guarantees freedom of speech¡­ Which country¡¯spany is it again?¡±


    ...


    There was silence.


    The car shook slightly in the high-speed movement. The father and son were speechless facing each other. After a while, Kang Jinzhu said bitterly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only a guess. Moreover, the French don¡¯t like to wear the same pants as the Americans, especially in African matters, and it¡¯s such a thing¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s just an ordinary information exchange.¡±


    Kang De turned around and inserted his phone into the open socket of the car deck. He casually said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu sighed faintly, ¡°But no matter what, you won¡¯t stop, right?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not a direct battle, but a shady situation under the table. There¡¯s no difference between a permanent member, two permanent members, or even three permanent members¡­¡±


    The front windshield of the Hummer darkened. Immediately, the Google map appeared. Thest location sent by the mercenary leader appeared. Kang De pointed and the location and angle changed.


    Seeing this scene, Kang Jinzhu sighed, ¡°How many secrets do you have?¡±


    ¡°A lot,¡± Kang De said. ¡°The kind that can¡¯t be finished in three days and three nights. Of course, this is not the point of the problem. The mercenaries have already been captured. Let¡¯s make a guess for the time being. Little Bob is anxious to obtain information and is inclined to take them hostage, so these people will be sent somewhere.¡±


    The map unfolded. The four neighbors, the road passage, and even the many cities, viges, and towns in Comoros.


    ¡°Not long ago, I just copsed the Comoros Pce and killed through half of it. No matter how ambitious Little Bob is, he doesn¡¯t dare to continue to stay there¡­¡± Kang De snapped his fingers, ¡°Ask this ck king. If Little Bob escapes in a sorry state, where will he choose to stay¡­¡±


    Father Kang tranted. When the king heard this, he leaned out and stared at the screen of the front ss.


    ...


    His eyes flickered as he first pointed at the military camp near Domoni, ¡°This camp was helped by the French. The facilities are intact and there are enough resources¡­¡±


    The corners of Kang De¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°¡­I smashed this ce.¡±


    Chakat II nced at Kang De faintly and pointed at the king¡¯s mausoleum, ¡°That¡¯s here¡­ We spent a lot of effort operating this holy tomb. There¡¯s a thick door, a coiled mountain road, sentry posts along the way, and a vast camp. Although a portion is open as a tourist attraction, we canpletely station troops and even support defense as an excellent strategic location¡­¡±


    Kang De looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve smashed this too.¡±


    The king¡¯s expression became extremely resentful. He asked a few more questions. After confirming, he sighed, ¡°Alright, at the very least, help me expel and kill all the invaders who disturbed my ancestor¡¯s sleep.¡±


    He thought for a moment. ¡°Then, there¡¯s only one ce Little Bob can go.¡±


    Chakat II pointed to the west. ¡°Comoros National Airport¡­ is the one I told you about earlier. It¡¯s already closed. There¡¯s arge number of resources stored by the French in advance¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a dead end?¡±


    Kang De shook his head.


    On the screen, thest location of the Burmese was connected to the airport. It marked three routes and the shortest straight path, and it was connected to Kang De¡¯s current location, forming a triangle.


    Then, ording to thestmunication time, he marked the possible location of the convoy¡¯s return.


    The coordinates were determined at the speed of 60, 70, and 80 kilometers per hour.


    It confirmed the interception area.


    As well as the best interception route.


    Kang Jingzhu and Chakat II were dazzled.


    Kang Jinzhu was fine. Although such a scene was a little intelligent and science fiction, it waspletely eptablepared to his son¡¯s Flying Thunder God Technique that crossed the sky.


    The ck king could not remain calm. He asked, ¡°Is this car for sale? How much is it?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the car collided with a bang and there was a heavy earthquake, causing Chakat II to fall back into the back seat. At that moment, a ridge suddenly appeared in the waist of the back seat and pressed against the king¡¯s lower back, causing him to affect the wound in his abdomen. It was so painful that he shouted.


    Kang De turned around and said, ¡°Friend, you might not know how many French and Gambia people died at my hands along the way¡­ Do you know why they died?¡±


    King Chakat¡¯s face was a little dark. He asked shakily, ¡°Why?¡±


    Kang De smiled faintly, ¡°They were punished because they coveted something that did not belong to them. They deserve this oue, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I deeply agree, deeply agree¡­¡±


    He did not know if Brother ck understood.


    ¡°80 kilometers per hour. To the armed convoy, it¡¯s already the speed of a crazy dog snatching feces.¡±


    Perhaps in the eyes of the other two, he was talking to himself.


    ¡°We¡¯ll intercept them in advance ording to 80 kilometers per hour, but there are several routes at the same time. In that case, we need some auxiliary items.¡±


    The door opened and Kang De flipped out of the car. He stood on the roof and attached the spatial anchor to his iron son¡¯s weapons station. Then, he activated his ability toe to the white fog world.


    The previous war was very urgent and tiring, so he did not leisurely check the spoils of war. The greatest gain this time was probably the mechanical puppets of the group of alchemists.


    Most of the puppets participating in the battle had been destroyed and cut open by Horus, but many spares had been captured intact. There were supply carts, spare parts, and assembled finished products. Some were ced in boxes, and some were in a state of preparation. There were copper balls half the height of a person, ghosts curled up like statues, and mechanical insects like sacred beetles ced in boxes.


    ¡°It can fly. It¡¯srger and faster¡­¡±


    The gargoyle was slightly huge and rtively terrifying. If the passing witnesses saw it, there would be trouble¡­


    After searching, Kang De¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The silver box bloomed with a blue light. The intertwining mechanical lock turned and rxed. The box unfolded, revealing glorious golden wings. From the memory fragments of the alchemist, the name of this thing was¡­


    The Hima Eagle.


    He took out this hollow metal statue and let the eagle w rest on his arm.


    His mental strength spread out, and the blue magic stone on the chest of the Hima Eagle shone. Magic patterns spread out and the gears moved. This eagle turned its body and slowly spread its wings. Then, the green arcane wind that was restrained flowed out of the hollow wing bones and tail bones. An invisible and material arcane light wing stirred the wind of the world.


    ck light shed. Kang De returned to Earth and his mental strength seeped out. The Hima Eagle pped its wings and soared into the sky, pping its wings and whistling into the distance.


    ¡°Father.¡± Horus¡¯s voice sounded in his earpiece. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Kang De closed his eyes and felt it. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to it. I¡¯m a little distracted¡­¡±


    Distraction was the basic quality of a mage. After a long period of obvious training and mental strength cultivation, it allowed them to bepetent in aplicated and changing spellcasting environment.


    Manipting ten arcane missiles to hit eight different targets was only the basics. This multi-core and multi-thread operation technique was not only suitable for spellbat, but also in the various fields studied by mages.


    For example, concocting magic medicines. He had to process various magic ingredients at different temperatures and methods at the same time, pay attention to the changes in every material, and seize the fleeting opportunity to fuse before he could concoct a high-quality magic medicine.


    Copying scrolls, controlling magic puppets, engraving magic patterns, enchanted items, analytical spells¡­ These all needed the ultimate use of a mage¡¯s mental strength. On this point, Earthlings could notpare.


    Look at the battle on both sides. If it was a mage from another world, they would be schizophrenic. Who did not know how to do it? Even a junior mage could write and stroke at the same time.


    Kang De had the crystal strengthening and the Fire Thief inheritance. When he rushed to Red Maple City¡¯s rescue, he absorbed a few more. The quality and use of his mental strength were naturally not bad. However, he had never been systematically learned by a spellcaster and was still not used to such a subtle use technique.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I still have to practice.¡±


    Horus tried to say, ¡°I might be able to do it, but I don¡¯t know how to control them. What¡¯s the so-called mental strength¡­ Do I have such a thing?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°When this battle is over, find a famous mage to help you ask and see if you can control them. Let¡¯s create an explosive dragonfly and a terrifying robot¡­ It¡¯s time for you to havepany.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Horus gathered his courage and said, ¡°Father¡­ your father is still very worried about you. I just don¡¯t know how to tell you. I discovered that he hesitated at least five times and looked at you worriedly eleven times. I think why don¡¯t you try to be appropriately honest and confide in him?¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Horus, not all fathers and sons are like us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either.¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°So, don¡¯t imitate me.¡±


    He flipped back into the driver¡¯s seat.


    He was silent all the way until his father¡¯s 18th worried gaze and 9th time hesitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, as if I¡¯m an unfilial son who doesn¡¯t listen to discipline and rebelled against his parents.¡±


    Kang De finally said, ¡°Alright, after this is over, I¡¯ll tell you everything and take the initiative to exin. Don¡¯t frown all day. I didn¡¯t be a bad child.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu sighed, ¡°When your Uncle Wang was in the army, everyone knew that he was serving his mothend and doing the best open and honest things in the world. However, his father still looked miserable all day, afraid that he would not return one day. I¡¯m not worried that you¡¯ll be a bad person. I¡¯ve never been worried about this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a long time before saying softly, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    In the mental connection, the Hima Eagle swept through the sky. Vision sharing appeared in his mind. In the blue sky and the blowing dust, the outline of the helicopter had already appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    A ck light shed. Kang De jumped out of the spatial door and grabbed the w of the Hima Eagle.

 Chapter 338 - 338 It’s Beautiful

    338 It¡¯s Beautiful


    The chariot held the line, and the armed helicopter swept into the air. The archers held the Gatling gun and anti-aircraft gun and nervously paid attention to their surroundings. The mercenary convoy from France was speeding.


    ¡°I swear! I swear I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    The four SUVs in the middle imprisoned the captives. The high-value targets were separated into cars for a rapid interrogation. Time seemed to be very urgent. There was no time to send them to the detention ce for interrogation.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ve told you everything I know! I¡¯m only a photographer! A photographer for the BBC! Please don¡¯t kill me! Please let me go! Mypany will pay the ransom for me!¡±


    The entire car echoed with the scream of the photographer, Cole.


    He was not even beaten or intimidated.


    ¡°Boss, you heard it. These two British people only happened to be here.¡±


    The bearded mercenary in charge of the interrogation pulled off his turban and threw it aside. He twisted the real-time videomunication device around and aimed it at his face. On the other end of the video was Little Bob Burroughs.


    In the video, Little Bob¡¯s expression was gloomy and he could not suppress his mania. Clearly, the French man was not happy. He had already received the news that the team chasing King Comoros had been wiped out.


    He said coldly, ¡°What about the other Englishman?¡±


    The mercenary shrugged. ¡°She exined it faster, but she doesn¡¯t know anything. If a young and beautiful white girl falls into the hands of a group of manic and rough mercenaries, even if we don¡¯t have time to do anything, she¡¯ll scare herself until she pees.¡±


    Little Bob said coldly, ¡°Even if we can make it in time, you can¡¯t do anything. Listen, white people can¡¯t. I¡¯ll repeat it again. White people won¡¯t do. She¡¯s British. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble when I return her in the future! I definitely don¡¯t wish to be scratched in the foot by those roasted beef on such a matter!¡±


    Roast beef, or rosbif, was a form of geographical hatred between the French and the British. The British should have started this matter. They called the French ¡°frog people¡±.


    ¡ªI know what you want to say. Shut up!


    In short, there were many exnations for the origin of this nickname. The most widely circted exnation was that the ingredients of the French feast were also a little Cantonese. At that time, during the Anglo-French war, the two sides gave each other nicknames and attacked each other. The British felt that the French had a good eating habit of eating frog legs, so they called them ¡°frog eaters¡± and slowly simplified it to ¡°frog people¡±. Therefore, the French returned that they were roast beef.


    This was a little strange. The British were clearly fish and chips.


    This habit of mocking the other party¡¯s eating habits was very popr in Europe. For example, the Germans were called ¡°Kraut¡±, which meant pickled vegetables.


    Of course, in the eyes of the Chinese, it was very strange. Who would call each other food names for no reason?


    The Germans had also returned the favor to the French. Of course, the German people were rtively strong and simple. They specialized in hitting people in the face. The most famous nickname given to the French was ¡°six-weeker¡±, which meant ¡°resistance for six weeks¡±.


    Of course, the various nicknames above were all fun to the Welsh.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Boss. We all know our limits.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. The situation is dangerous now. Watch that thing in your pants!¡± Little Bob said gloomily. ¡°Is it just a coincidence that they were saved by those mercenaries from Asia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Then ask them what they know!¡±


    Those Asians had received extremely professional anti-interrogation training. After the French made a preliminary inquiry, they discovered that it was very difficult to make them obediently cooperate in a short period of time.


    It was not that he could not ask.


    In fact, human physiology determined that such a creature could not endure some torture at all. There was not even a need to make blood sizzle. There was even no need to see blood or for the torturer to do it himself. The simplest thing was to tie him there and put on a loud sound system. Then, he would ce him there with aputer-controlled light that would sh and shake every few seconds. After 48 hours, he would basically answer any question. As long as you let him sleep, he was willing to do and say anything.


    There were many such measures, but they all took time.


    After sensing this, Little Bob urgently needed information, so he could only ask the two weak Britishmoners indirectly and try to discover something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯m going to tell you everything!¡±


    As soon as he was asked, Cole exined everything like a bamboo tube spilling beans. He was not a tough guy and did not have any benefits. He was only a passing photographer. Why should he keep it a secret for a few Chinese people he did not know? With this in mind, he said everything.


    However¡­ how should he put it?


    What he exinedpletely was the ¡°fact¡± he ¡°understood¡±.


    ¡°They¡¯re all Chinese special forces!¡±


    Cole shouted, ¡°They¡¯re here to save the Chinese imprisoned in the pce! They¡¯re in charge of covering up, and the superhuman warrior who saved them is that person¡¯s son!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Little Bob¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°This is true! It¡¯s all true! I took a video! Compared to their appearances! They¡¯re definitely father and son!¡± He shouted, ¡°When I moved with them, I heard their captain speak to someone. I know a little Chinese. The Chinese person who ordered this group of special forces is surnamed Wang. He¡¯s their superior because this person calls him ¡®boss¡¯!¡±


    On one hand, he really dared to say it, and on the other hand, he dared to believe it.


    Little Bob¡¯s expression darkened and changed drastically.


    Chinese.


    Special Forces.


    Their army.


    In other words¡­


    Had the Chinese already interfered?


    Could it be that they had heard something? Perhaps they were already prepared?


    It had to be said that the advocacy of the Chinese threat theory for decades had made the Westerners believe it themselves. When they subconsciously treated this Eastern country as a huge threat, all the variables and coincidences rted to it would be attributed to deliberateness.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± The Frenchman in charge of extorting a confession asked, ¡°Is China involved?¡±


    His tone was a little uneasy.


    The mercenary business was a gray business that wandered the boundary between light and darkness. It looked unscrupulous, but it followed the rules more than anyone else. However, the rules they followed were different from ordinary people.


    The first rule was not to fight the five permanent members.


    Little Bob¡¯s expression was no longer just ugly.


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s¡­ son?


    He could not help but think of the jokest night. He did not expect him to be right. Kang Jinzhu¡¯s son had actually reallye to Africa. Moreover, he had copsed the pce and killed half of Moroni. Even the king¡¯s mausoleum, the Comoros military camp, and even the murders and disappearances of many outposts were definitely rted to him¡­


    He also thought of the report of his subordinates and Kang De¡¯s performance in the Moroni interception battle. He had even seen those increasingly popr tweets on that d*mned tweet. D*mned Hummer, D*mn Chinese. He was even more certain that he was facing an extraordinary enemy¡­


    ...


    ¡ªSo he had the background of the Chinese military! No wonder!


    No wonder he had extraordinary strength, no wonder he had battalion-level firepower, and no wonder he could quickly arrive at Comoros at this time¡ªso China had nned for a long time!


    Little Bob¡¯s mind raced.


    Whether Kang Jinzhu¡¯s son was a gically modified warrior secretly nurtured by the Chinese government or had also obtained strength from a ruin in China was not important.


    Most importantly, an enemy with far greater strength than ordinary people had already targeted him.


    He did not think that Kang Jinzhu¡¯s son would stop after saving his father and pretend that nothing had happened.


    Be it hatred or the secret of the ruins¡­ he would find him!


    Since the Chinese government had already revealed the shadow of the evil dragon, logically speaking, he should report to his own government to summon the interference and support of the French government.


    However¡­


    This meant that at least two P5-level forces would directly interfere with Comoros and Gambia. The permanent members would naturally begin to project terrifying power. Under the sudden increase in the density of this power, the Burroughs family securitypany might no longer be able to obtain what it wanted.


    When he thought of his father, whose old injuries were deteriorating, Little Bob secretly gritted his teeth.


    ...


    He had done everything he could to obtain the things in the ruins and extend his father¡¯s life¡­ If this goal could not be achieved, everything was meaningless!


    Therefore,


    ¡ªLet¡¯s fight.


    Thinking of this, a trace of ruthlessness shed between Little Bob¡¯s eyebrows.


    He was now at the airport, talking to his subordinates in the temporarily modified informationmand center. In front of him, electronic screens transmitted all kinds of video images in real-time. They were all sent back by the convoy. There were at least two cameras in every vehicle.


    ¡°Record every second of the scene.¡±


    He ordered.


    ¡ªPerhaps you¡¯re very powerful, Kang De. I remember your name is Kang De, Kang Jinzhu¡¯s son.


    However, those tweets reminded me.


    This world had be different. A little shadow under the sunlight appeared, revealing the parts that the world still did not know. You were a hidden secret that the governments wanted to hide and seize.


    You had the strength to do many things that you could not have done originally. You could originally only sit at home and worry and cry, but now, you came to Africa and personally save your father. You are very powerful. You think that no one can stop you, so you naturally won¡¯t abandon your teammates.


    ¡ªThen, what kind of strength do you want to show for an armed helicopter, an infantry tank, three armed pickup trucks, and five armored SUVs to destroy such a convoy and save your friends?


    ¡ªShow up. These are all bait.


    ¡®If you bite the bait.¡¯


    ¡ªI¡¯ll let the entire world see you like this.


    He said, ¡°Order the convoy to change direction now. How far are you from Moroni?¡±


    The other party looked at the location map. ¡°About five kilometers, sir. I can already see the outline of the city.¡±


    ¡°Through there¡ªdid you get this photographer friend¡¯s tweet ount?¡±


    The mercenary smiled. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s very generous. I¡¯ve already sent it to your phone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Little Bob smiled gloomily. ¡°Perhaps we can upload something more explosive. Something our government, our people, and our news like to watch.¡±


    The mercenary in charge of the interrogation suddenly shivered. Perhaps it was because of the screen, but he felt that the Boss¡¯s state was a little wrong¡­ very wrong.


    Unknowingly, even Little Bob did not know that his smile had already be a little twisted.


    The suitcase that he treated as a treasure and was extremely important was held in his hand. He even handcuffed it together and did not separate it for a moment. He twisted his neck and scratched his face with his other hand. Then he took a few steps back, took out his phone, and pressed the number. ¡°Thomas.¡±


    Thomas was in charge of the defense and security of Moroni. He had previously supervised the patrol mission of this city at the police station and urgently arranged for Little Bob¡¯s car. He was still in the city.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Little Bob said in a low voice, ¡°Get ready, Thomas. Wait for my order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss, it¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll confirm with you onest time. Where should we aim our artillery? In the end, what¡¯s the target?¡± Thomas lowered his voice. ¡°The French Embassy?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ no.¡±


    The moment he turned around, Little Bob¡¯s smile was hidden in the shadows under the bright liquid crystal light of the electronic room. It became twisted, strange, and terrifying.


    He said, ¡°The entire city, of course. With napalm and white phosphorus.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Thomas¡¯s voice shook. ¡°Boss?! This¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s tone had changed a little, and his voice had be a little sharp, looking strange and terrifying. He sneered, then said, ¡°We¡¯re not the murderer. What are you afraid of? Could it be that our white country, the white government, the white people, and the white media will rify and exin for a Chinese person?¡±


    Thomas muttered, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Follow orders, Thomas. This is only a group of ck people. On the other side is me, my father, you, your family¡­ You know how to choose.¡±


    At this point, Little Bob¡¯s tone became a little light, like the murmur of a demon. He slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it too. It¡¯s very beautiful, right? After sess, we¡¯ll all have a share¡­¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was a long silence on the other end of the phone.


    Then, Thomas¡¯s sleep-talking tone sounded.


    ¡°Yes, Boss, it¡¯s very beautiful. I understand¡­¡±


    Little Bob nodded in satisfaction.


    He looked at the suitcase that was connected to his hand. It was very close. His hot gaze seemed to prate the sealed lead box. Or rather, the protective box at the level of nuclear and biochemical materials could not resist the charm of this thing. It was as if the most beautiful woman was continuously teasing his heartstrings.


    ¡°It¡¯s talking to me. It¡¯s getting more and more enthusiastic. From the moment we dug it out, it¡¯s be more and more beautiful and enthusiastic over time. It¡¯ll yearn and sometimes go away. I can feel it. When the pce copsed, it bloomed like a flower. It protected me, and then it walked away. Now it¡¯s closer¡­ like a cute little girl, Thomas, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±


    Little Bob took a step and slowly pushed open the door to leave. He muttered softly, ¡°I want to look at it again, a few more times, just once¡­¡±


    What he did not notice was that the intelligence officers in this electronic room who should have been staring at their respective screens to interact with battlefield information turned around in unison and stared at his departing figure with dull gazes.


    In the next moment, they returned to their senses and looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already discovered the convoy. It¡¯s most likely them.¡±


    Kang De looked at the distant convoy and pressed his earpiece. ¡°I¡¯m going to attack. It¡¯ll take about ten minutes. Drive slower. After you¡¯re done, you still have to deal with the corpses to prevent my father from nagging when he sees you.¡±


    A few secondster, Horus¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kang De shed back to the white fog world. A momentter, he appeared again with a few javelins in his hand. He pointed and the Hima Eagle pped its wings and rushed into the sky. It soared into the sky and prepared to dive at an absolute height. At this moment, his iron son¡¯s voice sounded in his earpiece again, ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Horus said, ¡°Your father is shouting. The goal of the conversation is ¡®the person controlling this car¡¯. He said that he has something important to tell you. You¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Not again¡­ Let¡¯s intercept them first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Father, I think it¡¯s better to hear it first?¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339 F*ck

    339 F*ck


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Horus advised.


    In order to strengthen its persuasiveness, it said, ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s really something important. Even if not, there¡¯s no harm in listening. After all, you don¡¯t want me to be like you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you dare to do this, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    ¡°Father, is this a double standard?¡±


    Kang De snorted, ¡°Nonsense. This is called special circumstances and special treatment¡ªPick it up.¡±


    There was amotion in the earpiece. Then, the two sides spoke.


    His father¡¯s shout entered his ears, ¡°Say something! This car can¡¯t be driving by itself, right? No matter who you are, please contact my son. This is very important!¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°Why? Do you want to pee?¡±


    There was a moment of silence before Father Kang shouted, ¡°Where are you? Come back quickly!¡±


    Kang De frowned and said patiently, ¡°I¡¯ve already discovered them. Let¡¯s save them first. What¡¯s the matter? If you¡¯re very free, why don¡¯t you think about how to settle such arge group of people next? I don¡¯t have the time to drag them to Djibouti.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu asked, ¡°Save him now? Why didn¡¯t you follow the convoy to find Little Bob?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unknown if this convoy will directly find Little Bob. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste. After all, saving people is only convenient. The most important thing is to protect you to Djibouti.¡±


    Kang De casually exined, but it was rtively far-fetched.


    It could not be helped. He could not say that because he had to return to the other world from time to time, he did not have the time to waste behind this convoy, right? It was very difficult to exin clearly for a moment.


    Kang Jinzhu said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can stay in this car. It¡¯s risky for you to attack now. Otherwise,e back first and we¡¯ll discuss it.¡±


    Kang De watched the convoy in the distance leave and shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? It¡¯s a small matter. Hurry up and save them and settle them down. We¡¯ll do what we have to do.¡±


    Father Kang¡¯s tone became heavier, ¡°Be good! Come back first!¡±


    Kang De became even more impatient. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you really want to fight and kill people? Is that why you¡¯re not impatient to wait?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, and a trace of anger shed through his eyes. ¡°Who f*cking loves war? Who likes to kill? What are you thinking? Why do you say that?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said, ¡°If not,e back first. There¡¯s clearly a better way and n¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No! This is the best and simplest method and n! There¡¯s no extra time to waste!¡± About the other world, Kirov¡¯s delivery, his father¡¯s urgent need to settle down, and the follow-up to Little Bob¡¯s matter, there were many, many things. Saving these people was only a casual matter.


    Kang De tried his best to sound more patient, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about my mental state, so you have to care ording to the actual situation. Let me ask you, which action is more dangerous to me? Clearly, it¡¯s thetter. I¡¯m not strong enough to show mercy in the face of hot weapons¡­ I know this is difficult to ept, but war is war. Killing is better than being injured¡­¡±


    At this point, he sighed, ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll see a psychiatrist after this is over.¡±


    Then, he said something colorful to liven up the atmosphere, ¡°How about getting Uncle Wang to help me make an appointment with a gentle bespectacled big sister with long legs?¡±


    As he spoke, he spun the javelin in his hand a few times.


    Light shed in Kang De¡¯s eyes. The Hima Eagle had already flown to the designated height. In the next moment, he was about to suddenly rise into the sky through the spatial anchor and swoop down. He would shoot down this helicopter to let these foreigners know that Civilization 5 was a realistic game.


    His father still insisted, ¡°I feel that something is wrong, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what? Hurry up and save them. There¡¯s no time to discuss this properly. If we discuss this further, they¡¯ll be far away. Now that they¡¯ve changed directions, they seem to be heading for Moroni. It¡¯s difficult to find them after entering the city, and they can¡¯t use them. Alright, let¡¯s not talk anymore. I¡¯ll quickly intercept them¡­¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. He stared at the helicopter.


    At this moment, his father¡¯s shout sounded from the earpiece, ¡°Kang De! Listen to me!¡±


    Kang De slowly calmed down and his mentality of preparing to fight was instantly thrown into chaos.


    Just as he was about to go up ambitiously to fight, he would be angry to be shouted at, let alone in the current situation. He had to fight and take the risk.


    Kang De was furious, ¡°Shout! Why didn¡¯t you shout when I was shing people?! You¡¯re still the same as before! Usually, there are five to six people. When I¡¯m not thinking about you, you shout! You re up! Count how many times you¡¯ve f*cking shouted since the beginning? Is it useful? What¡¯s the use of shouting loudly?¡±


    His father was not always sensible.


    Especially before he realized that his son had grown up.


    Kang Jingzhu also nodded.


    Kang De was not the only one who was anxious and hesitant.


    He said angrily, ¡°Who the f*ck am I doing this for? It¡¯s all for you!¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath.


    He was trapped in the white fog world and drifted on a deserted ind for a year. He was terrified and lived in fear.


    He had been betrayed by the Goode family, bled, and killed countless people.


    He fell into Valentine¡¯s trap and fought the Dusk Legion, his hands stained with blood.


    When helping Red Maple City, he fought on two fronts, racing against time, and walking with death.


    Who knew?


    Who could he rely on?


    Who could help?


    For him?


    Was it useful? Was it useful?! Was this useful?!


    ¡ªI survived on the ind. I ttened Glory Sand myself. I won the battle of Valentine. I f*cking advanced on both sides and killed the f*ckin elves while saving you!


    ¡ªI did it myself! I had to do it myself!


    ¡ªAre you done arguing?! Are you done arguing?


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ...


    Kang De pulled off his earpiece and crushed it. He pulled up his mask. He had already changed into the Shadow Loneliness Set. ck light shed and he instantly appeared in the clear sky. The javelin struck the tail of the helicopter like lightning and the hard tail was instantly cut off.


    The helicopter immediately lost its bnce and began to spin and fall. It roared and flew diagonally.


    In the next moment, Kang De had alreadynded on the ground through the javelin anchor point and thrown out flying rocks. The Invisibility Cloak shook and he teleported and ran. When he reached thest chariot in the team, he raised his hand and punched, breaking the inner lock.


    The back door of the chariot opened. Kang De raised his left wrist, and an atmospheric shield surged out with a bang and condensed. Then, he stepped on his right foot and rushed into the car, suddenly rushing forward. Before the ten passengers in the car could pick up their guns, they were pressed together by an invisible atmospherical shield. They moved in the direction of the driver¡¯s seat like an avnche and stacked together like canned sardines.


    Kang De did not stop for a moment. He raised his right hand and suddenly struck the left wrist guard.


    With a bang, the air shield shook. A terrifying impact and shock force transmitted and trembled through the extremely condensed atmosphere. Screams and blood vomiting sounded one after another. A terrifying shock wave surged in the car. After three punches, other than Kang De, there was no one alive in the car anymore.


    ¡°We¡¯re attacked! We¡¯re attacked!¡±


    The helicopter fell to the ground like a meteor and made a loud sound. The mercenaries of the convoy did not stop to check. Instead, they immediately shouted, ¡°Enemy attack! eleration, eleration, speed! Moroni is ahead! Enter the city! Hurry!¡±


    Kang De maintained his invisibility and rushed out of the chariot. He saw this convoy fleeing crazily.


    He cursed silently.


    ording to his n, as long as this team heard themotion and stopped to check for a moment, he would have a way to kill everyone one by one. Why was he so timid? He was not going to save the pilots in the helicopter?


    ...


    The anti-aircraft machine guns in the back of the armed pickup trucks behind the team were already aimed here. The bullets whistled over and swept around the tank.


    Kang De¡¯s eyes darted around and he teleported into the air through the spatial anchor of the Hima Eagle. Then, he swooped down and whistled down. He stepped on the head of a mercenary and sunk the corpse by 30 centimeters. Blood sshed in all directions. He raised his short sword and suddenly shed, cutting open the top of the pickup truck. He picked up the pistol he had found in the chariot and killed the driver and passenger seat. There were three tightly tied-up Asians sitting in the back seat.


    The few machine guns in front of him turned around, aimed, and fired.

 Chapter 340 - 340 Let That Old Thing See

    340 Let That Old Thing See


    Kang De caught up to a pickup and stepped on the anti-aircraft machine gunner in the back.


    He waved his sword and shed at the top of the car, killing the driver.


    Before he could save the three Asians tied to the back seat, the machine guns of the other cars swept over.


    These machine gunners had probably received orders in advance or seen that theirpanion in the car was dead, so they did not hesitate to pull the trigger. mes surged and bullets tore through the air.


    !!


    In an instant, Kang De stomped hard and the pickup immediately flipped back. He activated Time eleration, grabbed the three Asians, and threw them to the ground. He supported the pickup with the chassis as a shield and enchanted and strengthened it. Gun bullets sted over like a storm, hitting the body of the car that continuously shook and moved back.


    The three Burmese people¡¯s hands and feet were tied and their mouths were stuffed with cloth. They looked at Kang De and continuously struggled and jumped like salted fish on shore. Kang De casually grabbed the nylon belts in their hands and they grabbed the cloth in their mouths and began to untie the ropes on their feet.


    In the electronicmand room of the airport, a few intelligence officers all stood up and looked at the image transmitted back from the screen in surprise. Someone asked in a daze, ¡°How did the car overturn? Did you see it clearly?¡±


    Someone shouted again, ¡°Where¡¯s the Boss?! The convoy has already fought the enemy!¡±


    They looked at it a few times. One of them immediately turned around and left to find Little Bob.


    At this moment, the situation of the battle changed again.


    ¡°What the f*ck is this?!¡±


    Exmations sounded in the electronic room. In the real-time transmission image, arge yellow metal ball suddenly flew up from behind the overturned pickup truck that had been bombarded by the onboard machine gun!


    It was about half a person tall. Afternding, it rushed forward crazily like a violent wind and lightning.


    This was obtained on the elf battlefield. It was not the Centurion War Armor that could fight Horus, but another style that was much smaller¡ªdefending mechanism.


    He was not strong enough, but he was more than flexible. Considering the current situation of the hostage in the car, he was much easier to use than the centurion¡­ Moreover, he was easier to control.


    This bright yellow copper ball withplicated patterns engraved on its surface emitted a mechanical ng. The threeyers of metal on the surface continuously spun like lotus petals and attacked with unbelievable flexibility and mobility. Such a thing was very unexpected, but the archers knew not to let this thing approach!


    They changed targets at the same time, gave up on the overturned pickup, and fired crazily at this strange copper ball. However,pared to the stationary car, this thing was really too small and fast!


    The machine guns on the car were all controlled by human hands. With the physical fitness and reaction speed of humans, they could not aim at this agile ball with snake-like movement. Even if bullets swept, they were repelled by the protective spells that continuously spun and stirred the violent wind. In fact, after being struck by the pellets, this ball became even faster!


    It was absorbing kic energy and elerating itself!!


    ¡°D*mn, f*ck, f*cker!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, thisrge ball that was attacking with all its might had already approached the blind spots of most machine guns. In the formation of the convoy, if they continued to shoot, they would only injure their allies. The machine gunners were all turning around and shouting, ¡°Disperse! Disperse a little more! Scatter! I can¡¯t hit it!¡±


    The defense mechanism had already brazenly approached the second pickup.


    The machine gunner shouted meaninglessly and tried his best to press the heavy anti-aircraft machine gun. Unfortunately, it was toote to turn around. The target was close. He could even see the patterns that could be said to be art on the other party¡¯s surface. The simple yellow shape looked more like an antique dug out somewhere¡ªwhat was this?!


    In the next moment, he understood.


    The upper half of the defense mechanism opened like a lotus. The copper-yellow mechanical puppet¡¯s body stretched out from the ball and stretched. Its half-body spun, and its sword and shield unfolded. Its lower body elerated and rushed forward, emitting a cold light!


    ¡°Merde!¡±


    This was the French national curse, simr to f*ck.


    The machine gunner of the other car watched helplessly as hispanion was beheaded by this strange thing. His head was sent flying, and blood sprayed. He shouted, ¡°What the f*ck is this?!¡±


    After the defense mechanism beheaded at lightning speed, it elerated and rushed forward, running to the side of the pickup truck. Facing the driver¡¯s terrified and shocked gaze, it raised its sword and broke through the window, nailing the driver and the front passenger to a string before pulling it out. Blood surged in the car and quickly covered arge area of the ss.


    Then, he chased after another car.


    ¡°F*ck! F*ck, f*ck, F*ck! Beat it up, beat it up, hit it!¡±


    The machine gunner of the third pickup pulled the trigger crazily and even forgot to let go. The machine gun roared, and the recoil continuously shook. Facing such an enemy and the threat of death, he became a recruit again.


    The captain¡¯s order sounded in his earpiece. ¡°Ren¨¦! Kill the Chinese in that car!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell! Go to hell! It¡¯sing! It¡¯lle!¡±


    Death was right in front of him. He could only fight to the death. Who cared about orders? The archer howled and swept wildly at the defense mechanism, but he was easily dodged by the copper ball that had returned to its mobile form. The barrel burned, and the ammunition quickly decreased. However, the archer did not notice and howled as he watched the copper ball collide.


    With a bang, the back of the pickup truck was directly ttened. The car spun and spun, and the wheels dragged an ear-piercing scream on the ground. The captain¡¯s shout sounded in the ears of every gunner, ¡°They¡¯re hopeless! Shoot, shoot!¡±


    His teammate¡¯s legs were still howling from the collision, and hispanion in the car was also struggling desperately. Even the more cold-blooded and cruel mercenaries were not allowed to shoot theirrades.


    They turned the machine gun, but they hesitated.


    In the next moment, the wind in the sky howled.


    A machine gunner felt something above his head. He looked up and saw a huge creature swooping down from the sky, shing with green light wings. Its body, w de, and wing bones shone with golden light.


    Before he could scream, his head was grabbed by the w and he was pulled up. His brain, face, and neck were instantly shattered and he was instantly killed. His body was thrown to the ground.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    The mercenaries who had witnessed all this shouted.


    Even if it was a predator drone that had just shattered his teammate¡¯s head, grabbed him, and thrown him to the ground, the mercenaries would not be so frightened and shocked. A shining magic eagle was simply a shock that shook the worldview, and the fear it brought was doubled.


    Death came from the sky. Apart from the fear, they raised their muzzles in unison and looked at the air to shoot crazily, wanting to knock this thing down. They hoped that a powerful gun could give them courage.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was restrained in the sky.


    They did not know that the invisible enemy had already descended on the giant eagle.


    Kang De was already standing at the top of the SUV and concealing himself with the Invisibility Cloak. He raised his hand and threw palm-sized things at the three cars closest to him on the left. Then, he crawled into the car from the machine gun tform. In the wide SUV, there were two people in the driver¡¯s seat and three people in the back. They were two bottles of Maotai and a bottle of Qingdao beer.


    They were shouting as if discussing and asking something.


    Theirpanion, who had just stood on the gun tform in front of them, was instantly taken away. The corpse quickly fell to the left. All of this happened in front of their eyes. They were the most stunned.


    A calm Burmese with calm eyes was sandwiched between the two of them in silence.


    Kang De revealed his form. The three of them were clearly shocked. Before they could react, Kang De had already rushed forward like a cheetah and pressed someone¡¯s neck against the back seat. His fist struck his neck.


    After three consecutive punches, with a crisp crack, he instantly died.


    The other person beside him had already taken out his dagger and was about to stab out when his wrist was already held by Kang De¡¯s left hand. He pulled, twisted, and pushed. Amidst the sound of bones cracking, this person¡¯s face was already pressed against the ss of the car.


    ...


    His right hand grabbed his head and knocked into the window. The ss shattered, and the mercenary¡¯s head was pushed out of the window. In his daze, the hand that grabbed his hair exerted strength again and dragged him to the side. The shattered and sharp remaining ss fragments had already rolled across the Frenchman¡¯s throat.


    He twisted, twisted, and pulled with his left hand. With the cooperation of the extraction superpower, that person¡¯s entire left arm and the dagger had already been pulled off. Amidst blood, the person in the front passenger seat turned around and raised his gun. Kang De grabbed the guy¡¯s arm just now and raised the wheel to smash it, hitting his wrist and knocking the pistol down. Then, he stabbed forward. The shattered broken limb and bone struck the front passenger¡¯s face, even shattering his teeth and stuffing them into his mouth.


    With a bang, that person was knocked back and collided with the front ss. His eyes turned white and his body twitched. He was about to die.


    In a sh, Kang De had already taken off the dagger in his left hand and stabbed at the pilot.


    At the same time, the driver suddenly stepped on the brakes.


    The car suddenly slowed down and stopped. He and Kang De leaned forward at the same time. The dagger tilted and pierced the headrest of the driver¡¯s seat. A small part of the de seeped out, allowing the driver who was leaning forward to dodge.


    This driver was also an experienced person. When he braked, he had already unbuckled his seatbelt. Then, he pushed open the car door and jumped out. He already knew that a terrifying enemy had arrived in the car.


    However, this terrifying enemy reacted faster than him.


    Kang De punched the seat.


    With a bang, his strength was transmitted. His mental strength was channeled and extracted and cracked the key parts.


    In the next moment, the airbag pushed open the steering lid and suddenly popped out. The instantly expanded airbag knocked the driver who wanted to escape to the spot. The powerful expanding gas pushed his body towards the seat, intending to form a safe and fixed impact-proof position. However, the careful shooting had already be a fatal charm.


    ...


    The driver¡¯s head was pushed into the seat pillow.


    It struck the tip of the dagger.


    He broke through his brain stem and could see a cold glint in his slightly open mouth.


    Kang De pulled out his dagger, shook off the drop of blood, and cut the nylon buckle, asking, ¡°You know who I am, right?¡±


    The Burmese man was the leader of this mercenary. His eyes were serious, and the fear and shock in his eyes had yet to dissipate, ¡°¡­Kang De! You¡¯re Kang Jinzhu¡¯s son.¡±


    A glint shed through his eyes as he begged, ¡°Save my people! They¡­¡±


    Kang De handed him the dagger. ¡°I¡¯m here for this. Defend yourself.¡±


    Under the leader¡¯s shocked gaze, his figure turned into a ck light and disappeared into thin air.


    The Hima Eagle was a defense mechanism. The two alchemical creations in the world attracted the enemy¡¯s attention and firepower, and the true danger was in an inconspicuous ce.


    Another speeding SUV suddenly slowed down. The car tilted to the right and a muffled sound came from under the car. The driver shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a t tire! Right front wheel! Why now?!¡±


    What he did not know was that what exploded the tire was not a bullet.


    On the quickly deting but still spinning wheel, a palm-sized worm that looked like a scarab retracted its sharp mouthpart. Its mechanical leg kicked hard, jumped onto the car, and crawled close to the window.


    The small and exquisite metal mouthpiece was nailed to the ss, and the miniature me Demon Stone in his mouth began to work.


    This alchemical scarab had many functions. It could sneak in, investigate, and fight and destroy.


    Thermal energy was gathering.


    ¡°To the right! What¡¯s on the window?! Look!¡±


    The driver subconsciously nced and saw the increasingly obvious fiery red color. Then, he cried out in surprise.


    The front passenger turned around. The ss had already been burned open by the high temperature. This metal scarab jumped up and collided with the front passenger¡¯s face with the liquefied hot ss!


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    The man twisted, struggled, and wailed. The seat belt restricted his movements. His body could only continuously twist. The beetle tore open his throat without effort and blood sprayed.


    Then, with the driver screaming in despair, he pounced on the other person¡¯s face and crawled into his mouth. He crawled and tore crazily along the throat, letting him let go of the steering wheel, helpless in his throat, and struggling in pain.


    Another car began to collide crookedly.


    The convoy was in chaos. The defense mechanism rolled and turned, approaching from another tricky blind spot. It changed itsbat form, raised its crossbow, and shot an arrow through the machine gunner¡¯s head. Then, it approached. It exerted strength and suddenly flipped the entire SUV. Its sword cut towards the driver¡¯s seat at the base.


    Immediately after, Kang De had already raised his sword. He activated his battle aura and with a sh, cut open the third SUV. The vehicle separated from the front and back. A fireball condensed in his left hand and exploded the two drivers who were still rushing forward.


    At this point, the cars that fired crazily and interfered with the restraint had all been destroyed.


    However, two SUVs that did not participate in the battle and ran the fastest drove in the direction of Moroni. After a short and exciting pursuit, they were already on the edge of the capital of Comoros.


    Kang De was about to chase after him when the mercenary leader¡¯s call sounded from behind. The leader ignored his safety and ran around. After confirming the situation of his subordinates in these cars, he shouted at Kang De after counting.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after him!¡±


    He walked over quickly and panted, ¡°That¡¯s Little Bob¡¯s territory. It might be dangerous. Apart from the two who died in battle, my people are already here. Those two are only civilians who happened to pass by. The British, journalists, have nothing to do with you. The British government will think of a way¡­¡±


    ¡°Those French people are not following the rules.¡± Kang De was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Bring your people to find a ce to hide¡­¡±


    He turned to continue the pursuit. The Burmese shouted behind him, ¡°You know them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Kang De replied to the other party¡¯s doubts. Or rather, he was only talking to himself, ¡°We have to save him even if we don¡¯t recognize him. We have to rescue him if we don¡¯t know him. Let that old thing who talks all day see!¡±


    At the same time, more than ten kilometers away, the Hummer was running toward Moroni.


    ¡°Kang De must have walked this way!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu gritted his teeth, but he stepped on the elerator and sped forward.


    ¡°This little brat!¡±


    This Hummer was clearly controlled by someone from afar. Previously, no matter how he shouted, he did not listen and only ran around. Later on, when his son was angry, Kang Jinzhu realized that something was wrong and forcefully darted to the driver¡¯s seat to take over. There was no more driverless situation and he drove very smoothly.


    He wanted to return to the capital of Comoros, Moroni. He had heard Kang De mention that the convoy had turned around. He wanted to stop his son there¡­ Kang De¡¯s current state was very wrong.


    At the airport.


    In the lounge on the second floor, gunshots sounded. A bloody corpsey in front of the door. The bodyguards heard the sound and arrived, but they saw their boss, Little Bob, holding a gun and a box. He stepped on the wound on the intelligence officer¡¯s face, causing blood and crushing flesh with a crazy expression.


    ¡°Why did you barge in? Why did you disturb me? Do you have ulterior motives for it too?¡±


    This scene was so strange and bloody that the mercenaries who were used to killing scenes inexplicably felt a chill. However, Little Bob¡¯s prestige had been established and it was in the current situation, so no one dared to persuade him.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    Little Bob picked up the phone and revealed an even more twisted smile.


    ¡°Thomas¡­ he¡¯s already there? Very good, very good. Then let¡¯s begin!¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341 Father and the King

    341 Father and the King


    ¡°Jinzhu! Jinzhu!¡±


    In the speeding Hummer, the king held his lower abdomen and leaned forward. He grabbed the driver¡¯s seat and shouted Kang Jinzhu¡¯s name in broken Chinese.


    He shouted, ¡°Should we stay where we are and wait for your son?! I don¡¯t mean to offend you, but many American blockbusters tell me that supporting characters withoutbat strength will only drag the lead down and dy things if they rashly act!¡±


    As Kang Jinzhu looked at the road, he looked down at the map to confirm the location. Inside the bumpy car, his eyes passed through the lenses and a trace of ruthlessness shed through them. ¡°You¡¯ll say this only because that¡¯s not your son!¡±


    ¡°Heh! Brother! That¡¯s not what I said!¡±


    Chakat II¡¯s tone subconsciously carried a rap ent. He shouted, ¡°That¡¯s your son. It¡¯s precisely because of this that you can¡¯t trouble him at this time!¡±


    ¡°If this is an ordinary Hummer, I naturally won¡¯t do this. However, this car can fight a small armed convoy alone and blow up your house. I think it¡¯s more than enough to protect us. Otherwise, even if I control the steering wheel, it¡¯s impossible to control this car!¡±


    At this point, Kang Jinzhu raised his left hand and punched the ss of the car, ¡°If you agree, honk!¡±


    In the next moment, the Hummer horn honked.


    Chakat II¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow! Unbelievable! This is amazing! Who¡­¡±


    At this point, he blinked as if he had just noticed the term Kang Jinzhu had said. The king stammered, ¡°Wait, Jinzhu, which ce did you say this car blew up?¡±


    ¡°Your house is half copsed.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s words were concise and he added, ¡°He¡¯s most likely involved in your ancestral grave!¡±


    In the next moment, the Hummer honked again.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Chakat II eximed again.


    Logically speaking, his ancestral grave and the pce did not matter anymore. His eyes widened like bells. The king eximed, ¡°How did he do it?! Could this be artificial intelligence?! Jinzhu! Has China¡¯s driverless and artificial intelligence already reached this stage?!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Kang Jinzhu snorted, ¡°Humans are still thousands of miles away from strong artificial intelligence. Someone is most likely controlling it remotely!¡±


    The king had stayed in the West for studies and knew the basic scientific knowledge. ¡°So far? How can I control it remotely?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! However, there¡¯s nothing strange. That little brat can spend only two to three days to run from China to find me and take out so many weapons and ammunition. He most likely joined some strange organization! It¡¯s not strange to have a support teammate who¡¯s good at high technology to help from afar!¡±


    With that, Father Kang pounded the steering wheel and roared, ¡°Dear wife, Li Shaoyuan, it better not be you!¡±


    The Hummer honked a few more times. This time, it was rtively weak and sounded more aggrieved.


    They sped all the way and cut a shortcut to the capital of Comoros, Moroni. They crossed the hills and jumped over the Gobi. Horus¡¯s powerful off-road ability ignored all the terrain obstacles. After dozens of minutes of silent and urgent marching, the city skyline of Moroni was already in sight.


    On a higher hill, the Hummer stopped on its own. Here, Moroni and the surrounding area could be seen. Kang Jinzhu pursed his lips and did not say anything. Although he was worried about his son, he would not rashly barge into the enemy¡¯s base camp.


    Picking up the binocrs, he looked in the direction of the city to find Kang De.


    Chakat II looked at his homnd. This was his former territory and could not help but look a little mncholic.


    The king narrowed his eyes and tried to find his half-copsed home. Unfortunately, he could only vaguely see the outline, but it was Yan¡¯er. Clearly, Jinzhu was telling the truth, and he could not help but feel even sadder.


    He sighed, but the joy in the ck man¡¯s bones made him quickly pull himself together.


    It was only a pce. As long as he was not dead, it was fine. This time, he would think of a way to ask the superhuman son of Jinzhu Kang for help to take back the bird position. When he returned, he would kick the French aside and hug the East fully.


    With the usual generosity of the Chinese, Comoros did not have to pay to repair the pce. He did not have to in the first ce. The pce that had been destroyed by the Chinese captain naturally had to be repaired by the Chinese S.H.I.E.L.D..


    Thinking of this, his mood improved greatly.


    He calcted how much benefits he could obtain frompletely leaning towards China.


    Previously, Comoros could only rely on international assistance to survive and break off rtions with France. It was basically equivalent to shooting nces at the European and American world. Assistance was probably not so easy to obtain.


    He still had to go out and find money. After all, it was an agricultural country with underdeveloped transportation. More and more people were born, and resources were very scarce. His education was poor, his trade deficit was poor, his infrastructure was backward, and he was firmly restricted by the surrounding neighbors. He was smuggled into the country and the quality of the poption was low¡­ All kinds of dilemmas were the worst epitome of the current situation in Africa. There was no hope of improvement in a short period of time. He was the ruler of this country.


    He would use the royal ount to pay thepensation of the sacrificed. There was not much left.


    After this matter was over, he should be able to contact China and obtain an emergency assistance sum. He could use these to order a batch of living resources from Chinesepanies to stabilize the order in the country. This war would severely dampen international assistance and investment confidence. Many citizens¡¯ lives would be in turmoil, and production would have to stop.


    There were also facilities that had been destroyed in the war and ces that had been looted and destroyed by the Gambia people¡­


    As he calcted with a heavy heart, he casually asked, ¡°How is it? Do you see it?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was searching carefully, but it was easier said than done to find it bit by bit. He said, ¡°Still¡­¡±


    In the next moment, the Hummer¡¯s engine roared, and the weapons station at the top nged and was on guard.


    Before Kang Jinzhu could finish speaking, snow-white dandelion flowers exploded in the sky of Moroni. Smoke exploded, and countless white lines sprinkled onto the ground, sshing with daytime starlight.


    Then, there were explosions everywhere in the city.


    An orange fireball rushed into the sky, and mes sshed everywhere.


    One after another.


    Kang Jinzhu muttered, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Due to the convenience of making it, the disgusting effect, the power was too weak, and the special attack on civilians, it was banned by therge countries as a prohibited weapon. However, it was still continued to be used by some countries as a ¡°smoke bomb¡±. It wasmon in war-torn areas. It was a white phosphorus bomb used for deterrence, revenge, and intimidation.


    As for the thing that exploded on the ground and caused a wave of mes, it was probably napalm. Oh no, it should be a Mark-77. It was American. The United States of America had destroyed all its stockpiles of napalm decades ago and would definitely not use such an inhumane and cruel weapon again. Although the incendiary weapon used in many battlefields like the Iraq War was almost identical to napalm in effect, it was not napalm, because there was a fundamental difference inposition. It was called a Mark-77.


    In short, in an instant, Moroni bloomed with mes.


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He suddenly shouted, ¡°I think I see them!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Father Kang¡¯s cor was grabbed. His eyes were red as he hissed, ¡°Your son dropped a white phosphorus bomb in Moroni?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was stunned, then he was furious, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The king looked at the fire that was beginning to spread in a daze and his expression became crazy, ¡°Drive! Go over there to save them!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu picked up the binocrs and looked carefully, only to discover that the two high-speed cars had already been covered by smoke and mes. He could not see the situation clearly in his anxiety. He wanted to look again, but the king¡¯s hand was already stuck to his neck.


    Kang Jinzhu was about to struggle when the carriage shook in the next moment. A mechanical hand stretched out from somewhere and grabbed the king¡¯s hand. It twisted and pushed him back.


    ...


    A gun barrel hanging from the roof was aimed at Chakat II.


    Kang Jinzhu shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    The king was stunned for a few seconds. Without a word, he reached out to pull the car door. His actions just now had affected the wound in his abdomen, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Kang Jinzhu frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The king said coldly, ¡°I have to save them!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still injured!¡± Kang Jinzhu shouted, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous there!¡±


    Chakat suddenly turned around and looked at Kang Jinzhu with lightning-like eyes. ¡°Then why did youe?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. A momentter, the king said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a son, but I have citizens. I fled earlier to not spread the mes of war to the homes of innocent subjects. Now, the king has to return!¡±


    He could not open the car door, then knocked hard with his shoulder. ¡°Open up! Open up!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s gaze changed, his expression was uncertain, and his emotions changed intensely. Suddenly, he smashed the steering wheel and shouted, ¡°Drive! To Moroni!¡±


    The Hummer did not move.


    ...


    Kang Jinzhu felt like an idiot. He could not find the camera, but he understood that someone could hear him, and that person decided what would happen after that.


    He shouted, ¡°That¡¯s a trap! The shells and bombs don¡¯t cover Kang De! They exploded throughout the city! Little Bob has no reason tounch such an attack on innocent civilians. This definitely doesn¡¯t conform to the principles of mercenaries and will cause a tsunami in the internationalmunity. It¡¯ll go to the International Court of Justice in The Hague!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in doing this, and it¡¯ll cause huge trouble¡ªunless he wants to throw the me on Kang De! We have to think of a way! Kang De is in a pinch now!¡±


    The Hummer still did not move.


    ¡°I have a way to deal with this! But quickly! I¡¯m not getting out of the car! I definitely won¡¯t get out of the car! Protect us! Take us to the embassy! Hurry!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s voice even carried a trace of pleading, ¡°This is for Kang De! Take it that I¡¯m begging you! He¡¯s already stuck in a dilemma now! It¡¯s even more troublesome if such a thing happens! If it¡¯s anyter, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±


    Finally, the engine roared again. The two of them suddenly leaned back. The chariot whistled and rushed down the hills, roaring at the burning Moroni.


    The two men in the car looked serious and their lips pursed. Moroni had already be a battlefield. These two almost powerless people had stepped into danger because the people they cherished were there.

 Chapter 342 - 342 Blood

    342 Blood


    A while ago.


    Kang De killed more than half of the convoy like a violent wind and lightning and saved the Myanmar mercenaries Uncle Wang had found. However, two SUVs took advantage of the battle to escape and each held a hostage.


    It was the two British reporters who had unintentionally taken photos of Kang De fighting on the street.


    These two people had nothing to do with Kang De and had no obligation to save him.


    !!


    However, Kang De still decided to save him.


    These mercenaries had done the most shameful thing. Perhaps these two British people would be silenced. Although they had nothing to do with Kang De, unfamiliarity was not a reason to leave them in the lurch.


    Kang De¡¯s decision had a deeper meaning.


    He wanted his father to see that his son had not be a cold-blooded and cruel killer.


    Therefore, he immediately pursued.


    At this moment, the two cars were already approaching the city. The mercenaries in the car were almost scared out of their wits. The driver stepped on the elerator and looked in the rearview mirror as he looked. Such an enemy was unheard of and almost impossible to stop. In a short battle and with arge number of casualties, they no longer had the courage to persevere to the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase after me, don¡¯t chase after me, don¡¯t chase after me¡­¡±


    As the driver drove, he chanted.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The vice-captain of this team cursed. The Frenchman¡¯s eyes changed, fierce and afraid. He gritted his teeth, took out a tied small bag from the box at the side, and looked at the reporter, Irina.


    Irina recognized the thing and tears welled up again. ¡°Please! No!¡±


    Then, her mouth was gagged. The Frenchman found a belt and tied the small bag to Irina. He contacted the back car with the walkie-talkie. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m done! What about you?!¡±


    The officer in charge of interrogating Cole in the back car also sounded uneasy and crazy, ¡°Alright! If he catches upter, throw the hostage out! Listen to my order! Come one by one! He won¡¯t let us go, so we¡¯ll think of a way to kill him! We¡­¡±


    Immediately after, there was a loud bang from the walkie-talkie. The two people in the back seat turned around and saw from the back window that the driver¡¯s seat had been smashed half t. Blood and corpse fragments sshed out of the shattered front window. That terrifying superhuman appeared on the roof with a sword and destroyed the roof of the car.


    The officer¡¯s howl sounded from the walkie-talkie. The Frenchman activated his traditional technique.


    ¡°I surrender! I surrender!¡±


    Clearly, this Chinese person was not as particr as the Germans. Then, the person in the front car heard the officer¡¯s scream and watched as he was grabbed by the neck and thrown to the front of the car to act as a human brake pad.


    Amidst the flesh and blood, his body disappeared at a visible speed.


    The people in the front car cried out in surprise and saw the photographer being grabbed and casually thrown to the street. He only rolled on the ground twice and was not injured at all. Seeing this scene, the people in the front car went crazy.


    The vice captain howled and raised his leg to kick the driver¡¯s seat. He roared, ¡°Faster, faster, faster!¡±


    The pilot cried, ¡°I¡¯ve already stepped to the bottom! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die here!¡±


    Amidst screams, the car shook violently. Then, they felt the entire car rise into the air, as if a giant had raised this car and thrown it. The car flipped in the air, then the undercarriage faced the sky and fell heavily to the ground.


    With a loud bang, the car door was pulled out. Kang De pulled out the person in the back seat. It was a man. The other party could not help but wail and beg for mercy. With a crack, he broke his neck.


    He threw it aside and dragged it. This time, it was soft to the touch. It was a woman. Her face was dirty and cut by tears. It was so ugly and her mouth was still stuffed with cloth.


    These were the two British people.


    Kang De reached out and took out the cloth. He heard an ear-piercing scream. The woman screamed, ¡°C4!¡±


    Thank you, CS!


    Thank you for nurturing many FPS games!


    Hearing this word, Kang De was not confused. Instead, he reacted to what the other party was saying as quickly as possible. His mental strength instantly seeped out and surrounded the woman. He immediately locked onto the C4 explosive on the other party¡¯s back and extracted and activated it, instantly dposing the detonator.


    Without a detonator, the powerful C4 explosive was just sticine.


    Wait!


    His expression suddenly changed as he recalled something else. He suddenly looked behind him. Another Englishman was struggling and rolling violently, but his hands were locked by the nylon buckle and he could only look over in despair.


    In the next moment, mes exploded.


    An invisible shock wave swept over. Kang De raised his wrist guard and opened his atmospheric shield, blocking the attack of the airflow and shock wave. Flesh fragments scattered. Irina cried, ¡°Cole!¡±


    With a ck face, Kang De raised his foot and kicked the overturned car until it rolled up and flipped over.


    In the back seat, a Frenchman was still twisting the detonator in his hand in panic and fear.


    However, the bomb on Irina could not explode no matter what.


    When he saw Kang De, he subconsciously took out his gun, but he was grabbed and his arm was twisted. The Frenchman screamed. Kang De had already taken a grenade from him and smashed it into his face with the other party¡¯s desperate howl, shattering all his teeth and stuffing it into his mouth.


    He pulled open thetch.


    It kicked him more than ten meters away.


    Explosion.


    The mercenary in the front passenger seat wanted to escape, but he was also shot in the head and died.


    Flesh and blood were scattered on the street, along with the remains of the explosion. Screams and cries sounded in the houses on both sides. Kang De stood in the middle of the street with the crying woman beside him. The world was real and fake as if he was in a dream.


    He sighed and racked his brains. Apart from ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±, he could not think of anything tofort the other party at this moment. He could only reach out and pat his shoulder.


    The foreigners did not know shame at all. They immediately carried him up and cried.


    On the battlefield, smoke rose everywhere, and sputtered flesh and blood were everywhere. Only a ghost would have any charming thoughts here. Kang De¡¯s heart did not fluctuate. He half-carried this woman and leaned forward to check the driver¡¯s seat to see if this car could still drive¡ªhe had to leave.


    At this moment, a muffled sound and a sharp scream sounded from afar.


    Kang De was already very familiar with this voice.


    It was the sound of a mortar shell cutting through the air.


    In the recent battle, Horus had bombarded the elf army.


    ...


    His expression changed drastically as he looked up into the air. Dandelions bloomed, and countless white smoke lines fell to the ground, mixed with other bullets that whistled down.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    He picked the woman up by the waist and a scroll slid out of his sleeve. A violent wind gathered and sprayed in the opposite direction, rushing into the sky. Experience in the elf battlefield had shown that wind spells could blow down the falling phosphorus medicine.


    However, the mortarnded in more than one ce, not only here¡­


    He flew out and ran up and down the roof streets. When he turned to fly, he turned around and saw the Flower of Death blooming in the sky, and the mes of destruction continuously fell.


    Then, the ground shook. Fireballs soared into the sky, and mes shot in all directions.


    It was like a fixed gasoline bomb¡­


    What was going on?!


    Smoke, mes, screams, and mes bloomed in themoner area. It was not only this ce, or rather, it enveloped the entire city. The target of the attack was not to cover here, but to cover the entire city¡­


    What was going on?!


    Air waves flew, and mes rose. Another gasoline bomb exploded not far away. Screams sounded, and people continuously ran out of the dense houses, crying and shouting.


    ...


    Attacks continuously continued.


    Kang De changed direction and rushed to the location of the explosion with Irina in his arms. He ced the woman by the nearby wall and patted her face. ¡°Stay here!¡±


    The mes were already burning.


    Sticky gasoline flowed continuously, burning and burning everything.


    Kang De ran towards the ce where the scream sounded. There were still the cries of women and children. Irina looked around in a daze, then cried and chased after Kang De, staggering behind him.


    mes rose everywhere along the way. Kang De pressed down on the wall and ran. His mental strength pierced and extracted the mes. Elements gathered in his palm, and the fire gradually extinguished. He stepped on the remaining heat of the mes and walked past the hot smoke field. He discovered the source of the increasingly tragic cry in the houses at the end of the street.


    It was a not-too-wide courtyard. The bomb exploded, and napalm sshed here, causing a fire. Kang De extracted the mes and rushed in. The fire that the water could not extinguish dissipated.


    However, there was another burning man struggling and screaming.


    The napalm stuck to him like oil paste, as if it was burning forever. The man pped the mes on his body crazily, but the fire only grewrger. He rolled to the ground and rolled, but the mes did not extinguish. Instead, they spread throughout his body. Through the mes, the burning wound had already turned sauce-purple. The elerant in the napalm was violently poisonous and had already begun to corrode his entire body.


    Not far away, a little girl was tightly hugged by her mother and called her father. The mother and daughter cried in despair and tried to approach, but they did not dare to go forward. They could not do anything and could only watch their rtives struggle in pain. They could only cry and shout helplessly.


    The man on the ground was rolling desperately, struggling and wailing, as if he was in hell. He twisted his body desperately and instinctively struggled. The burning oil was almost thrown out by his actions and flew around. This was the source of the fire. In the ball of fire that flew everywhere, the mother and daughter dodged desperately, but they were unwilling to leave. They could only cry helplessly¡­


    Perhaps it was an instinctive effect, or perhaps it was for other reasons, but the wailing man could not think at all under such pain, but he struggled desperately to leave the mother and daughter.


    A fireball flew over. His mother subconsciously dodged, but her hair was brushed, and the mes almost instantly ignited.


    In the next moment, a cold light shed.


    Half of his hair was cut off by the sword edge, blocking the spread of the mes. Kang De held his sword and turned around. He looked at the struggling fire man and heard the cries of the mother and daughter. This person¡¯s entire body was almost burned through, and extracting the mes could not urately strip away this me, let alone this injury¡­ Even if he used all the medicine, he could not heal it.


    He could only wail in pain here and wait for the long descent of death.


    In front of his wife and daughter.


    Kang De took a deep breath.


    The de streaked past like a meteor.


    It pierced his neck and cut off his cervical spine.


    The struggle continued, but the pain quickly dissipated. The burning man¡¯s body was still twitching instinctively, but his eyes cleared for a moment. He nced at Kang De, then dimmed.


    The cries behind him stopped for a moment, then suddenly erupted.


    Kang De did not turn around.


    His mouth was pursed, and his hands were pale from the effort. He thought of the blood that had once stained his hands, the blood of an innocent person. He did not dare to turn around or look into those two eyes.


    Kang De closed his eyes. The blood and fire of Glory Sand seemed to be in his ears yesterday.


    Then, he opened his eyes and strode out. He exerted strength in his feet and soared into the sky, jumping in the direction of the mortar. He swept through the sky, his eyes as cold as the de.


    F*ck.


    His.


    Mom.

 Chapter 343 - 343 Same World, Same Earth

    343 Same World, Same Earth


    mes continuously exploded in the city.


    Sticky napalm was thrown everywhere, and the fire gradually rose. The vicious and cruel weapons created by human intelligence were whistling wantonly as if a demon had descended to the world.


    The wind blew the fire and the sun shone brightly. White phosphorus bombs whistled down from the sky. The napalm bombs on the ground continuously exploded. The white color of the sky, the zing light of the sun on the ground, and the city were covered in poisonous smoke and mes. The people hiding at home because of the war fled in panic to the street. Under the cover of their nests, they were never intact.


    They ran aimlessly, but they did not know where was safe. Explosions continuously happened in the city. Perhaps there were terrifying bombs buried beside them. Vehicles could not pass on the chaotic streets. There were shouts and cries everywhere. Fireballs continuously soared into the sky in the distance. me waves surged as if it was the end of the world.


    !!


    People called out to each other¡¯s rtives, and some copsed and sat on the ground crying. Children called their parents, and parents called their children. Across the crowd, heads were gathered everywhere. The old couple supported each other, but they could not walk fast or far. They snuggled up to each other and sat under the house beside the street, looking at all of this in despair.


    ¡°Help¡­¡±


    ¡°Who saw my child?!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Dad!¡±


    ¡°Help us¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone help us¡­¡±


    The people who lived in thisnd had never been happy. They were not glorious, nor had they caught up with the wave of technology development. They had weed ferocious and selfish colonists. Even in the new era, they could not escape the umtion of weakness and backwardness. Hunger, poverty, destion¡­ and war.


    They lived in a world where gasoline napalm and white phosphorus bombs wouldnd above their heads at any time.


    They did not even know what they had done wrong to have such a life.


    The same world, the same Earth.


    Asmoners, they could only cry helplessly and be helpless against all of this.


    A huge eagle pped its wings in the sky.


    The green arcane wings swept up a violent wind. The Hima Eagle swooped over. Kang De stepped on the eagle¡¯s back and looked down at the city filled with mes. The fire of the gasoline napalm was burning and spreading further.


    He took a step and flipped to the ground, swinging his flying axe in the sky where the heat wave soared. In the next moment, the ck light shattered. Kang De shed and stepped out of a roof. He waved his battle axe again, and his body shed in the void one after another. He knocked into a burning point and rushed into the fire wave.


    Helpless cries for help sounded from the burning mes fog. His surroundings were filled with whistling mes. Kang De closed his eyes and his mental strength seeped out. He separated his arms and a red light shed. Traces of fire elements seeped into his arms, like an illusory fire spirit that continuously danced around him.


    He roared sternly and suddenly pressed his hands to the ground. The power of the Fire Thief suddenly expanded along the ground, extracting and shattering all burning things. In an instant, the mes were extinguished, and the orange-red mes were suddenly extinguished. Only the dust and fog of the empty illusion still filled the space. Then, a violent wind danced and blew away everything.


    The trapped people looked around in confusion, but they did not know what had happened.


    The Hima Eagle roared in the sky. Kang De¡¯s eyes shed with a dazzling light. ck light curled around him, shattered, and dissipated. His figure appeared in the sky again and rode the wind to another fire point.


    The people who were blocked outside and cried for their rtives¡¯ names saw a figure collide with the fire. In the next moment, dozens of houses shook and rumbled. That person¡¯s figure was as fast as a meteor. Wherever he went, the mes were extinguished and the mes no longer existed. People were continuously thrown out and rolled to the ground with confused expressions.


    ¡°Look! Eagle! It¡¯s the Eagle God!¡±


    The Hima Eagle refracted golden light in the sunlight. Its green illusory wings swept up a violent wind and streaked across the sky of the city in the mes and sunlight, like the spirits of all things that Comoros had worshiped.


    This scene was magnificent and sacred.


    The old Comorian stood up shakily, tears streaming down his face. Under the erosion of technology and modernity, the ancient legend was no longer believed by his young nsmen. Now, in suffering, mes, death, and despair, the light of hope appeared in front of him.


    However, Kang De was not a god.


    He did not even know if he could be called hope.


    From the moment he lived on the deserted ind, his life had forever changed. He was no longer calm. He was driven by his fate and continuously faced cruel reality.


    The reality was to drift helplessly on a deserted ind for a full year. The reality was to watch the Goethe people of the Penguin die in front of him one by one, but he was helpless. The reality was that he had fallen into the war between Goethe and the elves, but he was powerless to stop it. The reality was that he would never be able to save everyone. The reality was that he was helpless and would always be just a little short.


    He would never be powerful enough.


    Therefore, he was busy on both sides, so he was hesitant and crazy in continuously coordinating thebat progress of the two sides. Therefore, here, he ran back and forth for the people of a city and extinguished the mes.


    However, it could not save everyone.


    The men who were burned alive, the women who hugged their children, and the people who were burned to death filled the room. Not everyone could be saved, and not everything was in time. Sometimes, when he extinguished the mes, he only saw twisted bones. Sometimes, he gave others hope, but in the end, he could only hear that person¡¯s desperate cries. Kang De could only rush to the next ce and not stay any longer.


    He did not want to hear anything he did not want to hear or see expressions he did not want to see.


    Valentine, Glory Sand, he had already seen enough.


    mes flew, phosphorus medicine fell from the sky, and people screamed.


    There were cars that had been struck. He saw people wailing in them.


    It was a family. The three people in the back were already dead. The person in the front seat tried to crawl out of the burning car, but the mes devoured his car and burned his body. His hands reached out of the shattered windshield and grabbed the hood, making a sizzling sound. His body struggled forward. Only a small portion of the broken car ss stuck his upper body, revealing a body the same color as the metal body of the car that had been charred by the mes.


    He looked at Kang De and shouted desperately for help, but the mes had already destroyed everything about him. His face was already burned until it could not be seen clearly. There were only pieces of flesh and blood that were gradually drying and burning his head. His eyes gradually withered, but they revealed suffocating despair.


    This was Earth, not another world, not a backward society, not the attacking countries, not Goethe that had been invaded by the foreign races. This was Earth, a modern society, the technological revolution, and a global vige.


    Kang De could only shoot silently.


    His expression was so gloomy that it was almost twisted. Endless violent anger devoured his mind. The golden dial in his eyes spun quickly. Kang De¡¯s speed had already soared to the limit. He flew and teleported. He continuously annihted the roaring mes. His figure sshed with light and shadows as he shuttled back and forth through the entire city like a stream of light riding the giant eagle.


    Saving humans and witnessing death.


    Or, give death.


    An SUV was fleeing wildly. The shooter cried out in fear. His shooting skills could not deal with such an enemy. Visible to the naked eye, he saw that terrifying figure continuously sh and teleport in the air. It was f*cking teleportation. He swore that he was not seeing things. He had not drunk or inhaled anything¡ªthis was true!


    Kang De rushed to the car and faced the speeding car. He activated his battle aura and shed with his sword. The speeding car was cut in half from the middle. The mercenary standing on the weapons table controlling the machine gun was also cut in half. Internal organs and blood surged and scattered. The car collided on both sides. Kang De raised his hand to cut off the driver¡¯s limbs and nail the other to the ground. He grabbed the person in the back seat. His gaze was calm and cold, ignoring the other party¡¯s screams.


    ¡°Let me ask you.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Are you suffering?¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous every day?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a home?¡±


    ¡°Is the mothend enved? Is the race discriminated against? Is there no way out?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    ¡°Then why pick up a weapon?¡±


    The hand that grabbed the other party¡¯s throat shone with a zing light.


    ¡°Why did youe to someone else¡¯s home?¡±


    ¡°Why hurt innocent civilians?¡±


    ¡°Why are you only interested in hurting others?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He stared into the other party¡¯s terrified eyes and watched the mes burn from them.


    Then, raging mes burned the mercenary¡¯s head and face, and mes surged out.


    ¡°You¡¯re only worthy of dying like this.¡±


    His figure dissipated and teleported into the sky, sweeping towards another artillery position.


    ...


    ¡°Everyone, go to the underground bomb shelter!¡±


    At the Chinese Embassy in Comoros, after the attack, the military officer immediately issued an order. All the staff and the saved Chinese were arranged to hide in the underground air defense facility. The attach¨¦ had been observing the change in the situation of the city on the third floor. His eyes were surprised and serious.


    Footsteps sounded. The ambassador walked over quickly with a murderous expression, ¡°I called my superior¡ªGambia is finished! These people deserve to die a hundred times!¡±


    He came to the military officer¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Is there a way to control the fire?¡±


    ¡°In fact¡­ the effect doesn¡¯t seem to be very good. There are many ces that haven¡¯t burned. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡± The military officer was puzzled, but his tone was still serious, ¡°But many residents have already run to the street. Without order guidance, it¡¯s very easy to have arge-scale stampede and panic ident. The white phosphorus bomb and the incendiary bomb will also cause arge number of injuries. With Comoros¡¯ current anarchy, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Ambassador He¡¯s face was ashen.


    He was silent for a moment before saying firmly, ¡°Get our doctor to prepare. I¡¯ll make another call!¡±


    The military official was shocked. ¡°Should we save them? ording to the procedure¡­¡±


    ¡°To hell with the procedural rules! The rules are dead, but people are alive! At most, we¡¯ll go to the Chinese People¡¯s Political Consultative Conference to retire!¡±


    Ambassador He cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if King Comoros is dead. Where can I find a procedure? I¡¯ll call again and ask. I can¡¯t watch these people burn to death alive!¡±


    At this moment, gunshots sounded outside. The two of them were shocked. The military officer pulled out his gun and put on his helmet. He said to the ambassador, ¡°Hurry up and hide in the basement! I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±


    At this moment, the sound of a horn expanding sounded outside.


    They heard some poorly spoken mandarin.


    ¡°Please open the door! I¡¯m King Chakat II of Comoros!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other in surprise.


    Soon, after checking, the armed police moved away the horse and the Hummer drove into the embassy. The ck king weed the Ambassador to Comoros and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Ambassador, may I ask if your government still recognizes the royal family controlled and led by me as the only legal regime in the Kingdom of Comoros?¡±


    The ambassador said seriously, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re still the legal leader and monarch of Comoros.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Then as the ruler of Comoros, I invoke internationalw. Under the premise that the government is in exile, the country has fallen, and the administrative military and security forces of Comoros have all disappeared, the Comoros government is no longer able to provide any help to the civilians affected by the war. Here, as the King of Comoros, I request your government and the relevant departments to provide humanitarian assistance and agree to all your country¡¯s actions in Comoros.¡±


    Chakat II slowly said, ¡°Mr. Ambassador, you can report and ask your superiors for instructions and instruct the secretary to prepare a memo.¡±


    The ambassador immediately retreated and turned around, running into the embassy. ¡°Immediately.¡±


    ¡°Military Officer Liang, please mobilize two warriors to protect me,¡± Chakat II said to the Military Advisor, his dark face murderous, ¡°I want to visit your trash neighbors.¡±


    The military official pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This is very dangerous. Mr. King, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chakat II picked up his phone. ¡°I¡¯m doing a live broadcast. Since Twitter can govern the country, so can a live broadcast¡­ Although most of the Inte¡¯s voice is grasped by the West, they¡¯re not united. I believe in the strength of your government and the Russian government. If Chakat II is killed in front of the American Embassy by the United States Marine Corps when he¡¯s rushing to save his citizens, let the entire world see it.¡±


    He turned to look at the person beside him. ¡°In addition, you should know him, right?¡±


    Only then did the military official notice the Chinese person beside him and say in surprise, ¡°Kang Jinzhu!¡±


    Ever since his localpatriots were kidnapped, he, the ambassador, and a few officials had already flipped through the photos of the missing person. Their impression was even deeper than his parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Major Liang. I have something to tell the ambassador.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu nced at the king and Chakat II smiled. ¡°Go, Jinzhu. We all have to fight. You¡¯re doing it for your son, and I¡¯m here for my family.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and shook hands. Their gazes met andmunicated, and they nodded slightly.


    Speeding into the city was not a long or short time, but it was enough for these two men with their own worries to exchange information and reach a win-win deal.


    Then, Kang Jinzhu rushed into the embassy.


    ¡°Sir Ambassador! Sir Ambassador!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu quickly caught up to Ambassador He. The ambassador was also very surprised, ¡°Kang Jinzhu! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ambassador, do you want to contact the country? Please forgive me for being presumptuous, but I want to participate too. I have very important things to report to the party and country¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu followed the ambassador. The two of them quickly stepped onto the stairs. As Father Kang walked, he said, ¡°It¡¯s really a very important situation! Regarding what I saw and discovered in the king¡¯s mausoleum¡­ there¡¯s the shadow of the French government behind it! They nned the war and assassinated the king for the things in the tomb!¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344 Lie

    344 Lie


    ¡°What are you doing?! D*mn it! You¡¯ve messed things up! Merde! B*stard! Answer my question! I only asked you to throw two mortars at the French Embassy! I didn¡¯t ask you to destroy the city with white phosphorus bombs!¡±


    This roar sounded from the phone.


    There was also intense breathing.


    Big Bob¡¯s voice had never been so stern and furious.


    !!


    If it was any other time, even if he had long gotten married and taken over his father¡¯s career, if Little Bob heard his father being so angry, he would probably immediately apologize in fear, admit his mistake, and panic.


    However, he would not do that now.


    Holding the suitcase, Little Bob held his phone in his other hand and listened to his father¡¯s roar. A twisted smile appeared on his lips. He looked at the real-time scene in the electronic room. Part of it had been disconnected, and the rest was aimed at the fixed scene. They were all smashed cars.


    Another portion was ingested by the eagle flying in the sky of Moroni.


    In the recording sent back earlier, he saw a huge rolling and colliding copper ball.


    They were too simr.


    That pattern, that color, that luster.


    The expression on his face gradually twisted, stiffened, and even became strange.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s voice became very strange.


    In his anger, Big Bob did not notice these subtle abnormalities. He panted heavily and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately fly to Senegal and go to Gambia. I¡¯ll settle the score with a b*stard like youter. Now, quickly make up for your mistake and push this matter to that Chinese person! Has the recording beenpleted? Transmit it to me immediately. I¡¯ll transfer it to the government and negotiate a good price with them. You¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªNo.¡± Little Bob said.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, no.¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s gaze stared straight at the eagle, then the figure that shed in the sky. A strange light appeared in his eyes as he muttered, ¡°No, it said no.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t destroy him. I have to wait for him. When hees¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ a container¡­¡±


    ¡°Perfect¡­¡±


    Big Bob¡¯s furious voice sounded, ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The call was hung up and the phone was thrown aside.


    Little Bob did not care about everything anymore. He only stared at the screen without moving.


    Everyone in the electronic room did the same.


    He was like a puppet on a string.


    About ten minutester, chaotic footsteps sounded from outside. The door was kicked open and several mercenaries rushed in with rifles. They pointed at everyone in the house and shouted, ¡°Hands on your heads! Get down! Get down! All of you! Let us see your hands! Little Bob Burroughs! On your father¡¯s orders, I¡¯ll strip you of your battlefieldmand! I¡¯m ordered to detain you! Then escort you to Gambia! You¡­¡±


    Little Bob slowly turned.


    The mercenary was shocked. He raised his gun and aimed it at him, his tone softening, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve crossed the line. Even the worst wars won¡¯t target civilians¡­ Stop resisting.¡±


    A strange smile appeared on Little Bob¡¯s pale face.


    His hand hooked gently and with a crack, the box in his hand was opened. The lid bounced off and something rolled out of the box. It rumbled softly and rolled past everyone¡¯s feet.


    With the attainments of these warriors, they should shout for a grenade and rush out of the room.


    However, they did not.


    The rolling sound attracted everyone¡¯s attention and made them look down.


    A golden ball rolled on the ground, drawing a stream of light.


    Then, light filled the room.


    Capital of Comoros, Moroni.


    Embassy of the People¡¯s Republic of China in Comoros.


    On the third floor, in themunication room guarded by the armed police, Kang Jinzhu¡¯s voice was calm and steady.


    He was talking to someone he could not say his name.


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a glowing golden ball¡­¡±


    ¡°King Comoros said that that¡¯s the holy token of the ancient kingdom¡­¡±


    His voice sounded intermittently.


    ¡°If Little Bob Bull obtains it, I don¡¯t know what he wants to use it for¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. I drew it. The three views are like this. The patterns on the ball¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    The voice paused for a moment, then continued.


    ¡°My son¡­ he¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably the memorial I brought back from Comorosst year that caused him to change like this. That¡¯s why he came to Africa alone and disyed extraordinary physical fitness.¡±


    ¡°He said that after he went to the king¡¯s mausoleum, he discovered something and his strength became stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°For example, a golden eagle chased after him¡­¡±


    ...


    ¡°Memorial? It¡¯s a fragment of a bronze artifact. I used it to make a talisman and gave it to my son. When I returned to the country, I dered it at customs. Now, he has it with him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests. I only hope that he can be safe. If he wants to contribute to the country, I don¡¯t object. The most important thing is now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s outside. We saw him when we entered the city. He¡¯s putting out the fire everywhere and riding that eagle.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no recording, but the embassy and the people in the city should be able to testify.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stop him, and I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Comorian, a ck, or an African, he¡¯ll save them. This has nothing to do with him, but saving people has nothing to do with other interests and entanglements.¡±


    ¡°I taught him this. He¡¯s my son. He¡¯s doing something I¡¯m proud of.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no problem. Thank you for your praise. This is human nature.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve believed in the country from the beginning to the end.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The call that belonged to Kang Jinzhu came to an end. He pushed open the door and came to the corridor. He looked at the armed police warriors on guard in the distance and nodded in greeting. Then, he looked at the sky where the smoke was still surging.


    He slowly exhaled.


    From the outside to the city, the time was not long or short. It was enough to reach an agreement with Chakat II and unify the caliber.


    The information provided by the king and the secrets of the royal family, the things discovered in the king¡¯s mausoleum, Little Bob¡¯s n, the conspiracy of the French government, and¡­ Kang De¡¯s abnormal actions.


    This was enough for him to deduce many things.


    Then, he created a reasonable exnation for his son.


    There were also excuses and ns that could allow his son to leave the center of the storm for a short period of time.


    He had talked to that important figure whose name he could not say for a long time. This consumed arge amount of his energy. He had never been so nervous in his life or thought at such a high speed. He read much potential information and deduced a terrifying and real¡­ outline of the world.


    Looking out of the window from here, he could even see a huge eagle soaring in the sky. Such a magical thing hadpletely appeared in public. There had to be a reasonable exnation. He had also encountered mercenaries earlier and heard that the unstoppable metal ball was actually a little simr to the golden ball he had found in the mausoleum.


    Was this a coincidence?


    Kang Jinzhu did not know, but this did not stop him from using the legend of Comoros and the testimony of the king to provide a reasonable exnation for his son¡¯s power awakening and not be investigated.


    This was because, from his son¡¯s words, attitude, and performance, the source of his endless terrifying strength and countless methods might be extremely impressive¡­


    ¡ªKang De, what dangerous things have you experienced?


    He looked at the flickering shadows and huge eagles pping their wings in the distance outside the window. He pursed his lips and secretly clenched his fists. Kang Jinzhu wished he could go there immediately, but he knew that the danger of Moroni had not dissipated. The embassy was the safest ce¡­ Before the country had clear news and instructions, he could not do anything rash.


    At this moment, the door opened.


    The ambassador walked out. It was an order that only the ambassador could listen to. The two of them looked at each other and reached out at the same time to shake it. Ambassador He slowly exhaled.


    ¡°Old Kang,¡± he said, ¡°I have to thank you. At my level, I shouldn¡¯t have known about such a thing.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression was serious as he said in a low voice, ¡°Humans are not lonely, right?¡±


    The ambassador smiled bitterly and patted Kang Jinzhu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m really envious that you have such a son.¡±


    Father Kang said softly, ¡°I¡¯d rather he was an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°He still is.¡±


    The ambassador came to the window and looked at the city filled with ck smoke. ¡°The strongest countries in this world will wipe his butt together ande up with a reasonable exnation to make him still look like an ordinary person.¡±


    He turned to look at Kang Jinzhu and smiled, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to be popr.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu asked in confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You might not know¡­¡± The ambassador sighed and did not want to talk further, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you return to the country¡­ Fortunately, this is a small country. Fortunately, this is Comoros.¡±


    He said to the armed police, ¡°Find Major Liang!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A few minutester, the armed police officers finished lining up and the car with the g pattern and red g slowly drove out. Major Liang looked to the left in the car. In front of the embassy of his distant neighbor, King Chakat II was facing and talking to a white man in a suit and leather shoes outside. When he saw that a convoy had already driven out from the Chinese side, the king was very excited. Then, he pointed his middle finger at the other party¡¯s diplomat.


    He could vaguely hear the other party¡¯s extremely strong mockery, ¡°Continue to wait, continue to dy, and continue to pretend not to see. You¡¯re too slow. You¡¯re finished. You¡¯re going to be reced by China!¡±


    Then, he threw the other party on the spot and ran over with his head held high.


    ¡°Mr. King.¡±


    Major Liang nced at his exasperated peer in the distance and smiled, ¡°Want a ride?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Chinese friends. From today onwards, those white men from the West are only worthy of eating farts in Comoros. I guarantee you that I¡¯ll be your eternal friend.¡±


    Chakat II shook hands with Major Liang. He was enthusiastic and his face was sincere. He was very happy to be invited by the other party and said many beautiful words of gratitude.


    Then, he ran to Kang Jinzhu¡¯s car.


    ¡­

 Chapter 345 - 345 Asking

    345 Asking


    The king still knew which car was safer.


    After getting into the car, Chakat II immediately put on his seatbelt and bumped his fist with Kang Jinzhu. Everything waspleted in tacit understanding. Then, he carefully touched the car deck.


    ¡°Hey, brother, no matter who you are, no matter if you¡¯re an artificial intelligence, a super hacker, or a top yer in the tank world who controls this car from afar, or if you¡¯re a Transformer, please protect me, okay? I might have to stand on the roofter. In that case, my people can see me.¡±


    ¡°Although I admit that returning to the capital at this time is very stupid, my goal is to protect and save my people, not to be stupidly shot because I stand too high¡­¡±


    !!


    The ck man spoke seriously and long-windedly. This concerned his life, so he seemed a little long-winded.


    ¡°Therefore, try your best to protect me, okay? If possible¡­¡±


    At this point, Chakat II said carefully, ¡°Just honk the horn?¡±


    The Hummer honked.


    Brother ck¡¯s expectant gaze instantly turned to surprise.


    He opened his mouth wide and widened his bell-like eyes, revealing his snow-white teeth. He looked at Kang Jinzhu beside him and shouted, ¡°Jinzhu! Jinzhu, did you hear that? It answered me! It answered me! It¡¯s too magical!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu smiled faintly and stepped on the elerator.


    The Hummer set off steadily and followed the convoy.


    The police officers and soldiers were all waiting solemnly. They had received an order from their superiors to enter the city to save the civilians and maintain order. Even if they had very few people and the danger still existed, they did not hesitate to carry out the order and enter the battlefield area that they did not understand.


    However, soon, they discovered that there was no need to be wary.


    This was because he had not heard any gunshots along the way. There were no hostile armed men, only injured people, people asking for help, crying loudly, and seriously injured people.


    The chaotic situation, sad sobs, and desperate eyes looked at the desperate sky.


    The soldiers from China looked at all of this and revealed unwilling and angry expressions. Only the most despicable coward would do such torture to innocent civilians.


    Chakat II¡¯s previous joy had already disappeared. The ck man¡¯s joy came and went quickly. The convoy quickly became impassable. Without hesitation, the king pushed open the door and climbed into the car.


    ¡°Comorians! Look at me! Look at me!¡±


    A familiar voice attracted people¡¯s attention. Desperate and numb people looked up.


    Their eyes fluctuated a little.


    That was their king.


    The drawbridge effect.


    Humans would always produce different emotions in danger. Moreover, in backward areas, indisputable rulers would make people involuntarily feel trust and reverence.


    Moreover, Chakat II did not use strength and cruelty to rule his citizens.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! My people! I¡¯m your king! Your patriarch! Look at me! Everyone looks at me! I won¡¯t leave! I didn¡¯t in the past, not now, and not in the future! I guarantee you that I didn¡¯te back from studying in the United States to abandon you, but to be with you!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re flustered and helpless, so listen to my orders and do as I say!¡±


    ¡°I ask you to leave the dangerous area immediately. I ask you to help the people around you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t be chaotic. If you¡¯re separated from your family, don¡¯t be anxious because you¡¯re looking for them. Don¡¯t run and call out in a hurry. This is useless and will only exacerbate the chaotic situation!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about your rtives, but do you see the people around you? Don¡¯t they need help? Aren¡¯t they from Comoros? Aren¡¯t they our people?¡±


    ¡°Help them! Save the people who asked for help from the ruins! Take care of the children! And the old! Just like they¡¯re your children! They¡¯re your parents! Everyone has to do this! Therefore, your parents and children will also be taken care of like this, saved and protected by people you don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Everyone has to be like this. Everyone will be safe. We have to unite!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already fought for help from China! Soon! Food, medicine, and clothes will be airdropped over soon! Transport them over! Everything will be fine!¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t sit and wait! We¡¯ve waited for too long! We¡¯ve waited for hundreds of years! In the end, we experienced the envement of the colonists and the white phosphorus bombs of the French! We have to stand up, protect ourselves, and save our nsmen. The Chinese¡¯s assistance will take a while, but ourpatriots can¡¯t wait that long!¡±


    ¡°Help them! Help everyone! Listen to orders!¡±


    ¡°Every district! Old people who know everyone, please stand up! Powerful men, please stand up!¡±


    ¡°I need someone with a loud voice! Someone who can run fast! Go to every block! Tell the people! I¡¯m here! Tell the Comorians to save themselves, protect themselves, and help everyone!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me! Listen to me!¡±


    The armed police warriors and the doctors apanying the team began tomand work and distribute medicine. The king began to choose people to find retired public officials and soldiers. The police station and the pharmaceutical department had urgently needed resources, and the houses of the people who had not been burned had things they could use, many things.


    The chaotic crowd had already slowly calmed down and had a backbone.


    They surrounded Chakat II and slowly formed order ording to his instructions.


    Kang Jinzhu was also helping, but he looked into the distance from time to time. Suddenly, someone patted his shoulder and turned around. Chakat II had already jumped out of the car and pointed behind. ¡°Go.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten why you¡¯re here? I¡¯m not qualified for you to abandon the most important thing to help¡­ Go do what you should have done. I¡¯ll return the car to you. You need it more than me.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Be careful too.¡±


    ¡°No problem. This is my city, my country, and my people.¡±


    The ck man revealed his shining teeth. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard from my nsmen that the Eagle God who soars in the sky¡­ When you see your son, thank him for me and thank him for everything he¡¯s done for this city.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu jumped into the car. The crowd parted and the Hummer roared into the distance. By the time Major Liang discovered that he was already gone,


    The king smiled andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Chinese friend. The current Moroni is his son¡¯s territory.¡±


    The Hummer started in the street.


    The city was neither big nor small, but he could not search carefully. However, Kang Jinzhu only said one thing.


    ¡°Find Kang De.¡±


    Therefore, the car started on its own and searched. From time to time, it honked.


    ...


    However, he had never found it.


    Only the golden eagle flew in the sky. From time to time, phantoms and streams of light would be seen, but Kang De had never appeared. Perhaps he was busy saving people, or perhaps he did not want to see anyone.


    When night gradually fell, the fire in the entire city was controlled. There were cries everywhere, but there was order everywhere. Candles, bonfires, and kerosenemps were lit on the streets. There were stars. Unlike the hot waves of fire that devoured life, this light gave people hope.


    The hope of continuing forward in the ruins and corpses.


    Amidst the ruins, Kang Jinzhu finally saw his son.


    Kang De stood in the ruins with the broken rocks and tiles beside him. He slowly ced the small charred corpse in his hand gently on the ground between the arms twisted by the mes at his feet.


    He looked around numbly at the destion that was hidden by the night. His body was stained with dark red blood and ck dust. He stood in this mostpletely destroyed area and looked around in confusion as if he had not discovered his father and Horus approaching, but he had clearly seen them.


    He slowly moved his shoulders, neck, and sat on the ground.


    Kang Jinzhu took two steps forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Kang De¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at the ground in a daze and ignored it.


    ¡°I say¡­¡±


    ...


    He seemed to be talking to himself or his father.


    ¡°What¡­ is going on?¡±


    ¡°People kill, people die, children cry, and rtives are separated. Why do the people on Earth still have to fight?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Why did they do this?¡±


    ¡°Did I¡­ mess things up?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 346 - 346 Thank You

    346 Thank You


    ¡°Did I¡­ mess things up?¡±


    The night was still filled with the aura of ruins and death.


    The mes dissipated, but the heat still spread out, but this night was still cold, bone-chilling.


    Kang De sat on the ruins, his voice low as he looked at the ground.


    !!


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he slowly walked forward. ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough¡­¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°If I listened to you and did not rashly pursue and save those Burmese, if I did not continue to pursue and save those two British after saving those Burmese, if I did not step into this city, if I did not interfere in the matters here, if I did not save the king, if I immediately left Comoros after saving you¡­ The people of this city would probably not have encountered today¡¯s incident.¡±


    He moved his gaze and looked at the ck and charred little child lying not far away.


    ¡°Did I¡­ mess things up?¡±


    In the past few hours, he had been running around, putting out the fire, and saving people. He did not stop for a moment. He did not dare to stop. If he stopped, he would think too much and think about these things.


    He thought of what had caused everything and even more.


    He did not listen to his father¡¯s suggestion and insisted on saving those Burmese immediately because of the manic anger in his heart.


    He continued to save the two British people to bet with his father and show him that he was not a cold-blooded and indifferent person.


    In the end, he did not stay in Comoros because he had heard information about Chakat II and knew about the airport filled with military resources. He wanted to obtain the weapons and ammunition there.


    He had be manic and uneasy because of the dual events of the other world and Earth and the continuous battle. In order to help Goethe, he killed and looted weapons in Comoros. In order to save his father, he could only use ruthless methods without hesitation and give up on the battlefield path to help Red Maple City. In the end, he saw the chaos on both sides, the cruelty on both sides, and the bloody killing on both sides. The war had never changed.


    Was there really a difference between elves and humans?


    It was the same to provoke the mes of war, the same to be cruel and violent, and the same to bully the weak. It was always the strong bullying the weak, and it was always the innocent weak being hurt.


    What caused all this?


    The other world was actually the same as Earth.


    The peace, happiness, and joy in life were only the protection of an increasingly powerful mothend. The so-called social progress, the so-called technological advancement, the huge increase in productivity, the extremely abundant resources, the colorful world, and the endless possibilities of the future were only dreams that could only be hoped for and not reached to arge portion of the world. They looked at their barren and monotonous lives day after day.


    It was as if they were still living in the dark era.


    It was as if the advancement of modern technology did not benefit them at all.


    They still lived a precarious poor life.


    They were not killed only because their lives were not as valuable as the ammunition.


    There was no purend, only ugliness. There was only killing and harm for his goal and selfish desires.


    It caused the mes of war to affect innocent living beings.


    All of this¡­


    ¡°¡ªNo!¡±


    His father¡¯s voice was stern and decisive, ¡°This is a slippery slope! I¡¯ve told you before! Don¡¯t dwell on it! Can¡¯t you understand such a simple thing?!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu took two steps forward and said sternly without any hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re not the one who caused all this! When they decided to use gasoline napalm and white phosphorus bombs to hurt the civilians, the demon seeds had long taken root in their hearts! They¡¯re war criminals, animals, dogsh*t, and b*stards. They¡¯re inhumane and crazy. Even if they don¡¯t do it this time, they¡¯ll definitely do it next time, next time, and in the future!¡±


    ¡°From the beginning to the end, there was no mistake in the choice you made! You have no obligation to save those Burmese, let alone those two British people! Be it motive or actions, you¡¯re 100% kind when you save them. Kind people shouldn¡¯t be criticized at all! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    He came to Kang De, squatted down, and pressed his shoulder very hard.


    ¡°Listen! You¡¯re not a superhero. You¡¯re Kang De, and you¡¯re my son! Ordinary person! Ordinary person! You don¡¯t have any responsibility! The greater your strength, the greater your responsibility. It¡¯s pure nonsense! You don¡¯t have to impose any moral restraints on yourself! You don¡¯t have to imagine any responsibility! This world can still operate without you!¡±


    Although it was harsh and powerful words, the concern and sincerity in his eyes only came from kinship.


    Heforted andforted his son. His father had to guide and educate him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough. You¡¯ve saved many people, more than most people in this world in their lives. No one has the right to criticize you, let alone condemn yourself¡­ understand?¡±


    At this point, Kang Jinzhu revealed a smile that tried tofort him, ¡°Think about it, look, when we watched a movie together in the past, weined about those superheroes. Why can¡¯t we understand when ites to ourselves?¡±


    His father smiled.


    He looked at his son.


    He wanted to see the other party¡¯s smile.


    Even if it was a smile, this proved that his exnation and persuasion were useful.


    However, he did not.


    His son only turned to look at him, his face still deep and calm.


    ¡°Because the movie is fake. The screenwriter¡¯s imagination is only imagination, and reality is reality. Lives are lives.¡± Kang De said, ¡°The reality is that I messed things up. Many people died, and I could not save their rtives. They were once desperate and hopeful, but in the end, they were still desperate, or they were always desperate.¡±


    The people who copsed and cried around the fire saw themselves falling from the sky and crying tears of joy. After the mes were extinguished, they only saw a dried corpse. Despair, hope, anticipation, and then it was destroyed.


    Or perhaps there was no hope from the beginning to the end. The rtives who were burned by mes screamed in pain and struggled. Then, their lives were ended by a bullet or a sword.


    He could only leave without turning around and never look into those people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The reality is that I messed things up. Many people here will hate me.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was bone-chilling.


    Kang Jinzhu shivered, then shook his head and said, ¡°No, do you think this is a movie¡­¡±


    His words were interrupted by his son¡¯s cold voice, ¡°No, this is human nature.¡±


    Any father would be angry when they saw their son putting on such a useless appearance, especially when their son was stuck in a dilemma and tortured himself.


    Kang Jinzhu raised his eyebrows and suppressed a trace of anger, ¡°Human nature? How many people have you seen? Don¡¯t casually believe in human darkness. This is not a superhero story. You won¡¯t be targeted by the government, the people, or public opinion. You don¡¯t have to imagine these all day¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re the one who¡¯s been imagining it.¡±


    Kang De interrupted Kang Jinzhu again.


    ...


    He looked straight at his father.


    He revealed a cold smile, ¡°But I¡¯ve seen them all.¡±


    Kang De stood up.


    A certain emotion or aura mixed with darkness, anger, sorrow, and confusion pressed over.


    Kang Jinzhu even involuntarily took a step back.


    He stretched out his finger and poked his father¡¯s chest.


    ¡°A lowly beggar who has been bullied, despised, and hated was given hope, material, and respect by a person. He was grateful and swore to repay him, but when his benefactor was chased?¡±


    ¡°¡ªHe kicked me when I was down! He¡¯s even unwilling to watch from the sidelines!¡±


    ¡°A humble, friendly, simple, and hospitable citizen only needs an order. With a shout, they¡¯ll be ferocious and violent thugs who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong! They¡¯ll bully the weak without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°The people who have always been protected only need the enemy¡¯s letter of persuasion. They only need an unknown promise to be connected! They can force the hero to surrender! They can force him to sacrifice himself!¡±


    ¡°Because the enemy will kill them! The heroes won¡¯t! They¡¯re the smartest people in the world. They¡¯ll only aim all their courage and ferocity at harmless people!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Have you? I have! Because this is my story! My experience! My life!¡±


    ¡°You told me this! You said the facy! You said that this is not my fault! You said that I¡¯ve already done the best! You said that no one has the right to criticize me! You told me this!¡±


    ¡°But what is the use!¡±


    In the howling night wind, Kang De¡¯s voice floated in the dark and distant sky.


    Kang Jinzhu looked at his son in a daze.


    He felt that the other party was unprecedentedly unfamiliar.


    How weak were theforting words from before?


    How powerless was the encouragement brewed out of thin air to people who had once seen it with their own eyes?


    ¡°This is reality, Dad.¡±


    Kang De smiled bleakly.


    ¡°Reality is not logic, reality has no logic, reality has no reason, and the reality is that no one is reasonable with you. No one will convince people with virtue and logic. Reality is winning with a loud voice, reality is winning with strength. The reality is that people will be afraid but not ashamed. Reality is that people have no shame.¡±


    ¡°The reality is that they¡¯re ungrateful, timid, and afraid of trouble. They investigate and criticize heroes. The reality is that humans are a group of despicable, timid, and selfish people. The brave and noble will always be in the minority¡ªotherwise, why do society and stories always promote these beautiful qualities?¡±


    He spread out his hands and revealed a mocking smile.


    ¡°I once thought that it was different. The two sides are different and look simr, but they¡¯re from different races. However, now, I discovered that both sides are b*stards who can do anything.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone became even crazier.


    Kang Jinzhu was at a loss.


    The reason why his father could teach his children came from more years of experience. Now, he was stunned to discover that unknowingly, what his son had experienced had already far exceeded his imagination.


    He did not know how to guide and educate him.


    This was because he did not have relevant experience.


    Therefore, all statements would not be convincing.


    However, he had to do something.


    ¡°¡­Then ignore them!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How they degenerate and how they b*stard are their own business! You just have to do your own thing! Do your own thing and do what you have to do. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªDo my own thing,¡± Kang De said quietly. ¡°Do you mean killing or dying?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s breathing paused again.


    ¡°Or is there any other good way?¡±


    ¡°My friends on the same ship were all betrayed and killed. Their intestines rotted and they died. They were hacked to death, poisoned, and died from exhaustion. They died protecting me. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°¡ªKill all those people? Or go back and be killed by them? Or escape and feel guilty for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°My first friend died to save me. Before he died, he entrusted his country to me and his mission. Should I throw this matter to the back of my mind and not care anymore, or should I fulfill my promise?!¡±


    ¡°If I fulfill my promise, I have to kill them! Otherwise, what can I do to stop a war?¡±


    ¡°The city we entered was attacked by the enemy! If the city is broken, we have to ughter them! What should we do? We still have to kill!¡±


    ¡°The capital of that country has been raided! If we don¡¯t save them, they¡¯ll die! If we save them, we still have to kill them! If we intercept them along the way, we have to kill our way out! Is there any good way?¡±


    ¡°Earth! Earth is the same! You were kidnapped by French mercenaries! What can I do? Wait at home for the country to mediate the rescue? In the end, you know yourself! If I don¡¯te, you¡¯ll die! You¡¯ll be silenced by them! Apart froming to save you, other than killing my way over, what else can I do? What else?!¡±


    Kang De widened his eyes and his body trembled with agitation.


    ¡°You taught me to be friendly! To be upright! To do the right thing! You taught me to trust! To trust the beauty of human nature! To trust hope! However, I once trusted it, but I was betrayed. I¡¯ve been doing the right thing, avenging my friends, protecting innocent civilians, fulfilling my promise, and opposing the unrighteous war!¡±


    ¡°Then, I can only kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Other than killing them, there¡¯s no good way. Apart from killing and deterring them, there¡¯s no other way! Are there many ways to resolve the problem? No, there¡¯s only one! Apart from killing, what else can we do? Even here is the same! Even Earth is the same! Even the country has to be the same!¡±


    ¡°I say, Dad, what should I do? Should I leave? Should I not care about anything?!¡±


    ¡°Just like the stupid plot Iined about in Man of Steel! In order not to expose his strength, he watched his father be smashed to death by a car raised by the tornado. Just like Superman? Should I watch helplessly as you were silenced by terrorists? Otherwise, I can only fight my way in! I¡¯ll kill anyone who wants to harm you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice. I can only kill my way in! I can¡¯t teleport to your side and bring you home directly. I can¡¯t rely on my deterrence to suppress the various countries until they don¡¯t dare to move. I can¡¯t end the war before it begins. I can only use violence to resist violence. Otherwise, what should I use? Love?!¡±


    Kang De took two steps back and spun on the spot. He grabbed his hair and breathed heavily.


    ¡°D*mn, D*mn¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°Use killing to resolve the problem and always use killing to resolve the problem. Apart from that, there¡¯s no other way. Why did things be like this?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu took a step forward. ¡°Kang De¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    Kang De suddenly turned around and pointed at his father, saying sternly, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything at all! I was even thinking just now! If someone ran over to criticize me, why didn¡¯t they save his family earlier? Did I attract the attack of the French? I was wondering what I should do at that time. If many people were criticizing me, if many people were scolding me, I immediately had a thought!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    He roared fiercely, then panted deeply and his expression became indifferent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever talks nonsense. If they¡¯re ungrateful, I¡¯ll kill them. If my hard work and effort are exchanged for betrayal and recklessness, there¡¯s no need to respect them. As long as they¡¯re afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than that, what else?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about their nder and ungratefulness?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I killed their rtives, but what will happen if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°His entire body is burned to the bone. I can¡¯t save him. Watch him burn alive, or give him a quick death? I choose thetter. This is not justice, as you said, as you taught me. I¡¯m only doing the right thing. What I think is right.¡±


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s right. They feel wrong. They think I can do better, so they criticize me, scold me, and try to hurt me¡­ What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Should I not interfere in this to begin with? Why do these lousy things have to fall on me?! Why do I have to experience these?! These have nothing to do with me!¡±


    His breathing quickened. He widened his eyes and panted heavily, and the trembling of his body became even more intense.


    ¡°I also killed an olddy.¡±


    ¡°Her grandson betrayed me and killed my best friend. I killed that beggar and went to his house. His grandmother, an old woman, couldn¡¯t see anymore. There¡¯s no food at home and she¡¯s still waiting for her grandson to return. He won¡¯t be able to return, and I can¡¯t settle her down. She can only call his name day after day and wait. She¡¯ll never see the person she¡¯s waiting for!¡±


    ¡°First, she¡¯ll slowly be anxious, frustrated, and desperate. Then, she¡¯ll be so hungry that she¡¯ll be exhausted! Her consciousness will blur! Her limbs will begin to swell! She¡¯ll be so thin that she won¡¯t be human anymore! Her skin will be highly dry! Her blood will turn intova! Her internal organs will shrink! Her body will be hunched! She¡¯ll die in endless pain and despair! This process willst for a few days or even more than ten days!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes stared into nothingness. ¡°Or I can kill her immediately.¡±


    ¡°I told her that her grandson had been chosen to be a big shot and woulde to pick her up soon and live a good life. She believed me and smiled happily. Then I raised the nail gun.¡±


    ¡°In order to make her die faster, it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t know anything, so I looked into her eyes.¡±


    ¡°I shot her!¡±


    ¡°She was smiling before the shot! She was still smiling after she died! I still remember that face! The nail shot in through her eye socket! The enchanted nail twisted a hole in her face! She immediately died! She was still smiling! I always remember that face! She kept smiling! That face kept f*cking smiling!¡±


    He roared angrily and punched the nearest wall to the left. His battle aura danced wildly and collided brazenly. With a loud bang, the charred ruins rumbled and copsed.


    Kang Jinzhu could no longer hold it in. He rushed forward and hugged his son.


    Before he could speak, his father¡¯s tears rolled down.


    Kang De¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, then he rxed. His father¡¯s active hug was a long time ago. It was his family, his mentor, his guide, his father.


    He slowly hugged his father back and rested his head on his shoulder.


    ¡°I killed many people¡­¡±


    Tears fell one by one.


    ¡°Those who were killed by guns, cannons, torn apart, crushed, and blown up are not innocent, but there are also innocent¡­ Father, why can everything in the world only be put into killing?¡±


    ¡°People hurt each other. People killed. People died. I heard children crying. Innocent people were burned by mes, but the perpetrator was not punished. People are only interested in hurting each other. Why is this world like this? Why is even Earth like this?¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m very tired, but I can¡¯t stop yet¡­ I really want to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long regretted it¡­¡±


    The father and son hugged. In the deep night and ruins, Kang De rambled and choked. He said many, many things. It was messy and everything.


    His father was only listening.


    After a long time, footsteps walked over and lights shone in the distance.


    Kang De suddenly woke up and looked in that direction with sharp eyes. It was a few figures staggering over. He rxed slightly, but in the next moment, his body suddenly froze.


    Kang Jinzhu turned around and vaguely saw a few figures walking over.


    At the front was an adult holding the hand of a child. It was a mother and daughter. The others were mostly women and old people. Their footsteps were unsteady and there were still tears on their faces. Their expressions were solemn.


    He turned around and saw his son¡¯s cold gaze that revealed a trace of retreat.


    His father instantly understood.


    He looked at the mother and daughter walking over and stood in front of his son. ¡°Everyone, if you¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Kang De pressed his shoulder and pushed his father aside.


    Kang Jinzhu grabbed his son¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let me do it! Be good! You¡¯re my son!¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªThank you.¡±


    A slightly hoarse child¡¯s voice sounded.


    Her tone was a little awkward.


    She spoke Chinese.


    They turned.


    The little girl grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and looked at Kang De timidly. She spoke in awkward Chinese intermittently. She must have practiced for a long time.


    ¡°Thank, thank you¡­¡±


    She said, ¡°Dad, Dad said it hurts. Thank you for letting him sleep¡­¡±


    After saying that, her eyes turned red and she buried her face in her mother¡¯s hand. Her mother also looked at Kang De and choked, saying softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The pronunciation was very wrong, but such thank-you words kepting out.


    From the mouths of every survivor.


    The lights in the distance were continuously approaching. Many people held candles,mps, shlights, and even lighters. Stars of light gathered and walked over.


    Every face, expression, and pronunciation was different.


    This capital of Comoros had a long history and past. In hundreds and thousands of years, there had never been so much starlight as tonight, nor had there been so many foreignnguages like tonight¡­


    Thank you.

 Chapter 347 - 347 Your Order Is About to Be Delivered

    347 Your Order Is About to Be Delivered


    In his half-asleep state, Kang De turned around in a daze.


    Then he woke up.


    He opened his eyes in confusion and looked around. It was dark.


    Then, his expression suddenly turned cold and he sat up.


    !!


    Below him was the real leather cushion of the Hummer.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    A familiar voice sounded from the car¡¯s stereo.


    Kang De shook his head as what had happened appeared in his mind.


    No, it was better not to appear.


    The psychological pressure umted to the limit. Then, it burst out and treated his father as a trash can. He vented a pile of negative emotions and said a pile of messy words. He actually cried. Later on¡­ they came.


    That little girl, the mother and daughter, and the others who had been saved.


    Starlight filled the city.


    Their faces and thank-yous might change tomorrow, but tonight, they were sincerely grateful and did not resent or me him.


    Was this because of simple morals and tolerance, the guidance of the king, or a sh of human kindness¡­ There was no need to investigate the reason and motive inside. From the adults to the children, their expressions were sincere and sincere. They were definitely not against their conscience or forced.


    This was enough.


    Their kindness and tolerance were natural emotions, or was there a difference between them being guided by education the day after tomorrow?


    Kang De slowly rubbed his head.


    The siege of Red Maple City had clearly not been resolved, and the matter of Comoros had clearly not ended, but the anxiety, anger, urgency, and ruthlessness in his heart had already dissipated and eased greatly.


    ¡­Wait.


    Kang De¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°How long did I sleep?¡±


    ¡°About six or seven hours, Father.¡±


    Horus said, ¡°There are no calls, and there¡¯s no sh of light from the quantum signal generator. There¡¯s no battle in the city, no attack. I monitor everything. Father, it¡¯s fine to sleep a little longer.¡±


    Kang De moved his body. ¡°Is it time to sleep? Turn on the light.¡±


    The lights in the car shed.


    Kang De¡¯s mind was still in a mess. He had to figure things out.


    When the entire city¡¯s residents arrived on foot under the king¡¯s lead and expressed their gratitude to him, no one could imagine the emotions that surged in him at that time and could not be expressed in words. They called him in the ancient nativenguage and were very respectful. Perhaps the ability he had disyed during the day was too terrifying, causing these natives with slightly ancient concepts to make some association¡­ No, no, that was not the case.


    This was because he recalled that under the dim lights, King Chakat II of Comoros was smiling at him, revealing hisrge white teeth. He was just short of writing the words ¡°I¡¯m leading the rhythm¡± on his face.


    He also saw the Chinese Ambassador to Comoros. The Ambassador held his hand and smiled sincerely and warmly. He said a lot of polite words and looked very excited.


    In short, he was surrounded by friendly people and enthusiastic people. There was no usation, criticism, or darkness. He seemed to have removed a thousand kilograms of burden, then he was physically and mentally exhausted and became more and more sleepy.


    Then, he was carried to the car by his father.


    It had been a long time since his father carried him, but he could actually carry him.


    Then, he slept for six to seven hours.


    Ever since it happened, he had slept the longest, mostfortable, and most stable sleep.


    After waking up, Kang De could not help but sigh when he thought of all the unresolved matters and new problems that had appeared. He wished he could sleep a little longer as Horus had suggested.


    Previously, when he was saving them, his anger attacked his heart and he did not care about anything. He shed around like a superhuman, extracting mes, shaking the ground, and scattering frost. The Hima Eagle flew wildly in the sky. A small portion of the alchemical skeleton and arge area of arcane wings made even a fool know that something was wrong.


    If such a scene was filmed, it could not be exined by natural divine strength.


    He recalled the ambassador¡¯s strange gaze and enthusiasm.


    There was also his father¡¯s gaze that said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it slip, I lied.¡±


    ¡ªSo what did Father do?


    Kang De fell into deep thought.


    In his generation, he had a natural passion for serving his mothend and was not disgusted with cooperation with the government. He did not mind letting the country know that he was different and was willing to do something for the Republic.


    The reason why he did not immediately join the country after returning to Earth from Glory Sand was that he had two concerns.


    The first was personal freedom.


    After joining the country, he would definitely not be cut into pieces. However, as the country¡¯s treasure and strategic figure, the government would definitely want to transform into a 24-hour super nanny to follow him, afraid that he would not be treated properly. There was basically no need to think about traveling overseas. Even if a foreign devil appeared in his life, they had to investigate his ancestors. Therefore, his daily life would definitely be a little inconvenient and potentially dangerous.


    The second concern was the other world.


    If he told everyone about the matters of the other world, his importance would basically rise to the level of a national weapon that could rest with the country. An entire other world was simply a new continent in the new century. Last time, China had missed the era of navigation. Everyone knew what happened after that. This time, he was unwilling to let go. As long as Kang De dared to say it, the entire national machine would operate with all its might and help him¡­


    The benefits were obvious.


    However, there were also disadvantages.


    One of the disadvantages was that if he was not secretive and the news was leaked, it would not be a matter of the American Empire sending an assassin to do something dirty. If he was not careful, it would probably be a global war.


    The second disadvantage was that Goethe was still in a mess now. Many grudges, internal strife, chaos, and war had not dissipated and been resolved. The hatred of the various races, the disputes of the various countries, the powerful enemy in outer space, and the internal turmoil¡­ Under such circumstances, if the modern civilization of the other world interfered in a powerful manner, it would definitely cause a huge war because of various conflicts and conflicts. The intensity would not be much inferior to the three battles on Earth.


    At that time, how many people would die and how many fates would be changed?


    For the time being, he did not want things to be soplicated.


    Now, he only wanted to quickly resolve the matters on both sides and live a few stable days. He did not want to be pushed by the national machine and the will of the people to connect the two worlds and be involved in a new huge vortex now.


    ¡°How troublesome¡­¡±


    ...


    How to deal with the next situation? Kang De had a general idea and train of thought. This thought had appeared after saving his father and the king. Now, he had to exchange statements with his father.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡±


    ¡°In a temporary tent not far away, discussing problems and matters with the king and the ambassador. I¡¯ve been paying attention there. There¡¯s no problem¡­ Oh, he¡¯s here.¡±


    The car window rolled down and Kang Jinzhu strode over. He looked at Kang De with a happy expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep a little longer?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and gestured for his father to get into the car.


    Father Kang sat in the front passenger seat and looked at his son with a smile. Especially when he saw that the dark clouds umted in his son¡¯s eyes had already dissipated, he could not help but smile even happier.


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± Kang Jinzhu said with a smile. ¡°My son, who thought that his wings had hardened, finally collided with the south wall and cried in his father¡¯s arms. It was a deep father-sonmunication.¡±


    Kang De said sinisterly, ¡°Do you want me to go to the pce and see if I can find the fragment of your will and restore it with a prophetic spell?¡±


    This operation immediately frightened Kang Jinzhu. He immediately said, ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    Kang De snorted.


    ...


    The reason why Father Kang swallowed his anger like this was not only because he was afraid of his son¡¯s ckmail. Generally speaking, he should repeat his son¡¯s words and cries at that time. Even if this unfilial son could really find that will, at most, they would hurt each other. They would earn enough first¡­ It was originally like this.


    However, Kang De¡¯s crying and roaring words could not be a dark history.


    He could not bear to repeat it at all.


    This was because that was his son.


    Every word was soaked in blood and tears.


    If he had not heard it from Kang De himself, he could not imagine that such deep and painful memories and experiences were hidden under his son¡¯sughing and joking appearance.


    Superpowers were indeed something that should not appear in the world.


    Kang Jinzhu sighed in his heart.


    He had thought of this problem when he watched the superhero movie.


    A person with rotten morals had obtained superpowers. It was the disaster of the entire world.


    If a person with higher morals obtained superpowers, it meant their own pain.


    Ordinary people would only be helpless or resigned to their fate when facing injustice, pain, and sorrow. If they had superpowers, it did not mean that things could be perfectly resolved. Sometimes, it only meant choices.


    Choices often meant abandonment. Giving up often meant regret.


    It meant doubt and self-me.


    In particr, this person¡¯s morals were higher, so the conflict caused by his actions and the oue of the matter would often exacerbate the bitterness, frustration, and regret in his heart.


    Just like his son.


    As a father, he hoped that his son was an ordinary person.


    He meant it.


    The father and son were silent for a moment and looked at each other calmly, not knowing what to say.


    A momentter, Kang Jinzhu broke the silence.


    ¡°You mentioned before that in the movie Superman: Body of Steel, Superman¡¯s adoptive father would rather die than let Superman expose his ability. You said that this was a stupid plot. The director and screenwriter did not handle it well and messed around. I rejected these words at that time, and it¡¯s the same now.¡±


    His father sighed softly, ¡°Ipletely understand Superman¡¯s adoptive father¡¯s choice and decision¡­ This is a f*cking and rotten world. No father wants his son to face it head-on.¡±


    ¡°I still insist on my point of view now.¡± Kang De did not hesitate at all, ¡°That plot is really stupid.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu sighed and wanted to say more.


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What else can you be stubborn about now? I have superpowers, and Superman has superpowers. We¡¯re the same kind of people, so I can understand him. No one understands Superman better than me!¡±


    Father Kang was unconvinced. ¡°I raised a superpower son, and Jonathan Kent also raised a superpower son. No one knows Superman¡¯s father better than me, so I understand his mood. Is that wrong?¡±


    Kang De said proudly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? It¡¯s just like how Superman kicked the car into an atomic state and pulled his father back from the tornado. Can his father continue to court death? I¡¯ve already saved you. Don¡¯t you want to live? If you don¡¯t want to live, write your will again. I¡¯ll read it three times every year in front of the entire family.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Father Kang red at him and finally shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. At this point, there¡¯s nothing we can do¡­ You caused too muchmotion in the day and can¡¯t hide it at all. I discussed it with the king and made up an exnation to temporarily fool the country.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Before that, let me ask you first¡ªwhere did you get that eagle, big copper ball, and so on? I heard from those Burmese that you can make some new tricks for me every time.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said seriously, ¡°Could it be that those things were really found in the king¡¯s mausoleum?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The alchemist of the elves, the ancient king of Comoros, had nothing to do with it.


    Kang Jinzhu frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s really a coincidence. From the shape and patterns, those fancy things of yours are extremely simr to the treasure dug out by the French from the king¡¯s mausoleum. There¡¯s room for discussion.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I told the country that the amulet I brought you backst year was actually an ancient strange object that had been shone on by Comoros. You identally dripped blood on it or something. In any case, you were chosen and obtained superpowers. That¡¯s why you could jump all the way here from China.¡±


    ¡°You killed your way to the king¡¯s mausoleum and searched for my whereabouts. Although you didn¡¯t find me, the inheritance from the talisman activated and resonated with the power of the king¡¯s mausoleum, giving you new strength. For example, that eagle, thatrge copper ball. In any case, it¡¯s extremely simr in style to the treasure dug out by the French from the king¡¯s mausoleum.¡±


    ¡°Especially that eagle. It can be rted to the national myth of Comoros. Then tell me. In any case, there¡¯s no evidence in the dead. It¡¯s all thanks to the king¡¯s mouth. He has the final right to exin.¡±


    ¡°This way, we can exin your secret ability. Even if the news leaks, the relevant people and national authorities will pull this line to the bottom and fight everywhere in the ancient tombs of their respective countries¡­ D*mn, my excuse can actually advance the archeology industry.¡±


    Kang De was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve indeed read too many online novels¡­¡±


    However, this exnation was not bad.


    Kang Jinzhu continued, ¡°In short, let¡¯s go over to the country like this for the time being. With the kinging to collude with us, it¡¯s very convincing. We can work with him.¡±


    ¡°After all, ording to the exnation, your superpower came from their ancestor. In other words, you, who inherited the ancient inheritance of Comoros, have an obligation to protect this country. In that case, you can naturally stay here for a period of time to do your unknown evil scheme. In that case, it can also let you temporarily stay away from the center of the storm¡­¡±


    Central of the storm?


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu nced at his son and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one.¡±


    Kang De tilted his head. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I say, you¡¯re not the only one with superpowers in this world,¡± Kang Jinzhu said calmly. ¡°I spoke to that lord whose name I can¡¯t say. He¡¯s not surprised by your matter. He¡¯s only a little surprised to hear that your strengthes from the Comoros Tomb. This means that something happened in the world before we knew it and was covered up by the national authorities. On this, humans might not be lonely.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu pretended deeply and calmly told him such a huge matter. He thought that he would scare his son. He did not expect Kang De to be so calm and was a little unhappy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to find it strange at all?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange.¡±


    Kang De gave his father a thumbs up. ¡°Not long ago, I exorcised a female ghost in the Huaxing Garden and even avenged her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huaxing Garden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that Huaxing Garden.¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°To be honest, I can fight much better than you think. Do you want to tell the country that I n to release a function app recently called ¡®Ghostbusters¡¯? The various countries are wee to ce an order.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s enough to do?¡± Kang Jinzhu said impatiently. ¡°You told me earlier that you wanted to open apany here. I discussed it with the king¡­¡±


    At this moment, Kang De¡¯s phone buzzed.


    Kang De took it out and looked at it. It was a satellite phone. It was the number of the Russian.


    ¡°Oh, the goods are here.¡±


    Kang De picked up the call. ¡°Hello? Kirov?¡±


    ¡°Holy Mother of God! What have you done?!¡± The Russian shouted, ¡°Even the person from GRU called me! I knew this would happen, but it¡¯s too early!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De looked subtle. ¡°So, you¡¯re under arrest? Do you want me to save you?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s to pick me up!¡± the Russian shouted. ¡°We¡¯re about to reach Comoros!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 348 - 348 The Greatest Invention in Human History

    348 The Greatest Invention in Human History


    The Russian shouted on the phone, ¡°We¡¯re about to reach Comoros!¡±


    Kang De was slightly shocked, then frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m escaping! Fortunately, I gave enough money! That¡¯s why I obtained the news in advance!¡±


    Kirov¡¯s voice revealed an exasperated and miserable tone. ¡°In just a few hours, the Federal National Security Bureau, the Federal Government¡¯s Liaison and Intelligence Bureau, the Foreign Intelligence Bureau, the General Military Intelligence Bureau of the General Staff, and even the f*cking Merchant Navy Reconnaissance Team are digging through my old scores¡ªthe entire Russian intelligence agency is asking about me! My friends have all called to ask me if I¡¯m selling nuclear bombs!¡±


    ¡°Why would I sell that kind of thing?! I¡¯m aw-abiding businessman!¡±


    At this point, he lowered his voice and said nervously, ¡°However, buddy, I heard that Moroni was attacked by a white phosphorus bomb. Could it be¡­¡±


    Kang De bought many white phosphorus mortar shells from him.


    Hearing this, Kang De was slightly stunned, then a cold glint shed through his eyes, ¡°Of course not. That was dropped by the French mercenaries. I captured them alive and seized their shells and mortars. There¡¯s also video evidence. This is enough to prove my innocence. If the people behind you want to use this to coerce or nder me, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    Kirov was silent for a moment before stuttering, ¡°No, this, what coercion?¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°The white phosphorus bomb attacked civilians. You might have sold the firearms. How dare you say such a serious thing on your phone? What if it¡¯s eavesdropped? I heard that the history of arms dealers working with the Russian military and even the government can be traced back to the Cold War. I don¡¯t believe that you can obtain Russian equipment and take goods everywhere in the former affiliated countries of the former Soviet Union without any Russian official connections.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Russian. All the intelligence agencies in Russia are investigating you. The people of GRU have called you. They¡¯ve pressured you through various channels, tempted you with benefits, threatened you with thew or even your family, and asked you to do something for them. Will you not agree? Do you dare not?¡±


    The Russian on the other end of the phone had alreadypletely fallen silent. Only his heavy breathing could be heard.


    Kang De took out his phone and looked at the time. He said indifferently, ¡°Kirov, it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. I came to Africa to save my father. You did your best to prepare weapons and arrange the details for me. Your goods have helped me a lot and even yed a pivotal role. I¡¯m very grateful. Although you took the money, as you said, there are some things in this world that can¡¯t be bought with money sometimes.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the Russian forced a smile and said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re too polite. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s short words made the Russians stop talking.


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only the shopkeeper and client. I didn¡¯t ask you to keep your promise, and the benefits I gave you are not enough to make you keep your promise and remain loyal. You don¡¯t have a choice under the coercion of the Russian country, and I fully understand. After all, I won¡¯t force you. On ount of our pleasant cooperation earlier, I¡¯ll give you two paths.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, when you reach the designated location, airdrop the goods I ordered ording to the original agreement. Turn around and fly away. Go wherever you want. I¡¯ll get someone to pay the bnce. Let¡¯s not meet again.¡±


    ¡°As for how to deal with the Russians¡¯ disappointment, this is your business. After all, this is only a business deal. You have to take risks in such a business. Just as you said, you know that such a day wille sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, I¡¯ll pick you up and guide the ne tond. You cane here and you cane to my side, but from now on, my vignce against you will be adjusted to the maximum. In other words, the moment yound, your identity will be no better than a prisoner. I¡¯ll be wary of you. I¡¯ll monitor you. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°All ourmunication, as well as your mission and decisions, will be built on this foundation. In other words, once you show any dangerous tendencies, or rather, make me feel any threat, I¡¯ll kill you without hesitation. Don¡¯t think that this is only a threat. I¡¯ll tell you responsibly that I never joke about killing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Think about it slowly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The silence on the other end of the phone onlysted for more than ten seconds.


    ¡°The second path!¡±


    Kirov¡¯s voice was firm.


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°It seems that the Russians are very firm. What did they threaten you with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than jail. The arms dealers sell some inconvenient bulk goods forrge countries. With the country as a high-quality and huge source of goods behind them, they naturally earn a lot. It¡¯s safe and risky. The greatest riskes from Russia. Once they want to take me out, they can have as much evidence as they want.¡±


    At this point, the Russian suddenly said a few times, probably drinking vodka, ¡°This industry is already a high-risk and crazy industry with high returns! In that case, why don¡¯t we take a gamble?!¡±


    ¡°Chinese, Kang De! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, and I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re targeted by Russia, but they spent so much effort to build a connection with you. That means that you must be of huge value! If I turn around and go back, I¡¯ll go to jail, so why don¡¯t I take a gamble?!¡±


    Kirov¡¯s decisive shout sounded from the phone.


    He couldpletely imagine him holding the wine bottle and shouting with a red face.


    ¡°This is not a wise choice,¡± Kang De said. ¡°However, I keep my word. Report the location.¡±


    After talking a few more times and confirming the details, Kang De hung up.


    Kang Jinzhu had been staring at him and wasmunicating with the Russians in Chinese.


    His father frowned. ¡°You want to contact the Russians? Let them do things for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell if his words are true or false, including thest confession. There¡¯s also a possibility of deception,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°Those who are not of our race must have different intentions. I¡¯ve never believed him easily. I have to see the consequences.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu nced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°Then you¡¯re awesome.¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°Help me tell Ambassador He. Tell him that the Russians are very well-informed and have already found him. Let the country know for the time being and ask what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Seeing his father looking at him, he curled his lips and said, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m not stupid. China is my mothend.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu snorted, ¡°If a Russian girlester, you must remember today¡¯s words. You have to be loyal and not be perverted.¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, do you know how many Caucasians I¡¯ve seen during this period of time? What girl? Even if I, Kang De, choose the youngest Leona, I won¡¯t be interested in a mere Russian girl.


    He waved his hand and urged, ¡°Go, go.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m your father. How can a son order me around¡ªwhy don¡¯t you tell him yourself? Ambassador He also wants to talk to you very much.¡±


    Kang De said proudly, ¡°I¡¯llugh at the sky and walk out. How can we show weakness to others?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Speak humannguage.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Kang De crossed his arms and shivered, ¡°I¡¯m very afraid of interacting with these officials. I keep feeling that something bad will happen if I¡¯m not careful¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s baffling.¡± Kang Jinzhu thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no harm in you being mysterious and cold¡­ F*ck, in the blink of an eye, I¡¯ve almost be your manager.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Agent, when the country or foreignerse to me to breed, you have to keep it a secret. Don¡¯t let the ancestral chromosome of my Kang family fall into some ugly stomach.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    His father pushed open the door and left, casually giving his son the middle finger.


    ...


    After today, especially tonight, the rtionship between the father and son had be even more easy-going.


    This was the best way for father and son to interact. They thought for each other andmunicated like friends.


    After Father Kang left, Horus whispered, ¡°Father, I think¡­¡±


    Kang De had long known what it wanted to say and said firmly, ¡°No! You¡¯re not allowed to learn from me!¡±


    Horus was about to say something when he suddenly shut up. Kang De turned around. His father, who had returned, came to the driver¡¯s seat and knocked on the window.


    The window lowered and Kang Jinzhu pointed over with an unhappy expression. ¡°There, over there. It¡¯s time to test your ss purity.¡±


    Kang De stuck his head out and looked over. The thin figure stood there cowering in a coat. He was carefully looking over, hesitating if he should go forward.


    He recognized the other party. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that Englishwoman. What¡¯s she doing here?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You saved her and casually threw her to the street. You let a girl who had just lost her partner stay alone on the street of Moroni, which was filled with bombs and mes everywhere. You flew around as a superhero. In the end, you simply forgot about her. You actually had the cheek to ask this.¡±


    Only then did Kang De remember this.


    ¡°Human lives are at stake. Things are urgent. I saved her and let her escape danger. Of course, I¡¯ll save others who are about to be burned to death. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ...


    He nced at the figure in the night wind again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s she still doing here? How long has it been? Does she not have a mothend? Does she not know to seek refuge in the embassy?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu rolled his eyes. ¡°The British don¡¯t have an embassy in Comoros.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the United States. In any case, these two countries wear the same pants. They really take turns being father and son. It¡¯s not a problem for the Americans to temporarily deal with it, right? They have to take care of their grandson no matter what.¡±


    What was he saying?


    Kang Jinzhu sighed heavily, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve never been popr with women. I thought it was because of Xiaoman¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to deserve it. Fortunately, Wang Yongzhi gave birth to a daughter.¡±


    ¡°You saved a young and beautiful English girl. She didn¡¯t look for the Americans and didn¡¯t do much. She waited here for you to wake up. You have to say a few words to her, right?¡±


    He reached out and poked his son¡¯s head. ¡°Hero saving the damsel in distress! The drawbridge effect!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t speak English. Help me send her away. It¡¯s nothing more than some words of gratitude or self-me. It¡¯s meaningless,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with her, and I don¡¯t have time to counsel her. This is not a ce she shoulde to. Hurry up and let her return to her Great Britain to find a psychiatrist.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said helplessly, ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. In the humanitarian spirit, find the king for help and call a few people to collect the corpse of the dead photographer. Let me take a look. Here, this is the map. It¡¯s probably here. Although it¡¯s all shattered, we can barely get a little. Add some relics and burn them into ashes for her to bring back. Of course, remember to let the British pay and let the king take the opportunity to extort a sum.¡±


    Kang De waved his hand forcefully. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I should go pick up the Russians.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was helpless and could only walk toward the reporter.


    Irina wrapped her coat tighter around her and felt innocent, sad, and cold.


    Cole was dead and he was saved. The Chinese man rode the divine eagle across the sky and extinguished the hellfire, saving lives one after another until he was exhausted and the entire city was filled with starlight¡­


    If this matter was reported, it would probably be worth at least three Pulitzers¡ªsuperpower, the massacre of the French mercenaries, and the light of human nature. It could simply be filmed into a movie.


    However, she was not interested in reporting big news at all now.


    She did not even know why she was standing here waiting stupidly. She did not know why she had rejected the Chinese ambassador¡¯s suggestion to help her. She only wanted to stand here and wait for the Chinese man who had saved her life. She wanted to thank him and say a few words to him¡­ That was all.


    She waited for a long time before finally seeing the lights turn on in the car, but she hesitated and did not dare to go forward. Immediately after, she saw his father go over and talk for a while beforeing out. Then his father seemed to have discovered her¡­


    In the end, the Chinese person in the kidnapping case, the center and origin of this matter, walked towards him.


    Irina whispered, ¡°Sir, may I ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Irina, do you need any help?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu silently criticized his son for being heartless and boring. What a good opportunity.


    The reporter looked up in the direction of the Hummer. ¡°Is your son awake? Can I say a few words to him? I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to thank him¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu sighed to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Irina¡­¡±


    He said.


    The reporter revealed a sad and disappointed expression. She lowered her head and was about to cry.


    ¡ªAh, this little brat.


    Kang Jinzhu originally wanted to directly shatter this English girl¡¯s thoughts. Seeing her like this, his heart softened and his mouth began to lose control.


    ¡°Kang De felt that meeting and talking were useless and would only leave him sad. He could not save yourpanion and felt apologetic and guilty for this, so he was ashamed to see you¡­¡±


    Irina suddenly looked up and widened her gray eyes. Her expression seemed to bloom again in withering. She said in a panic, ¡°No, no, no, no. I won¡¯t me him. He¡¯s not wrong¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said softly, ¡°This is what he¡¯s worried about. Miss Irina, if you don¡¯t me him, you¡¯ll definitely me yourself and me yourself for hispanion¡¯s death. The oue of the conversation is only two apologetic people continuously ming themselves and falling deeper and deeper.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Kang De is unwilling to meet you.¡±


    ¡ªWhat am I doing?!


    Irina¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her eyes continuously flickered. Then, she covered her mouth and finally began to sob softly, ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s really a gentleman, a noble and kind person¡­¡±


    ¡ªF*ck.


    Kang Jinzhu felt extremely awkward.


    He still continued patiently, ¡°He and I regret what happened to your colleague. He¡¯s already informed the king and asked him to help send people to collect the remains and relics of your colleague. We¡¯ll try our best to help you¡­ May I ask what your ns are?¡±


    The reporter choked, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Cole¡­¡±


    At this moment, Kang Jinzhu¡¯s heart stirred.


    He could not let this little b*stard feel sofortable.


    He happened to remember something. The news revealed by the ambassador and his discussion with the king.


    Therefore, Kang Jinzhu said gently, ¡°If you¡¯re at a loss, please allow me to make my opinion and a little suggestion. After all, I¡¯m more experienced and older than you.¡±


    ¡°Please, please speak¡­¡±


    ¡°Yourpanion, your colleague, a great journalist, Mr. Cole. He stepped into Comoros¡¯snd with you to find the truth of sin from this unjust war. They were kidnapped by evil French mercenaries and killed by them. This innocent city was also attacked by white phosphorus bombs. Children, old people, innocent civilians, were injured or even died¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu exined patiently, ¡°I think such an evil thing can¡¯t be tolerated by all upright and civilized people. Your friend was killed by the cruel French in order to reveal such a truth. He made a sacrifice. I think you have an obligation to make this sacrifice not be in vain. I think you have an obligation to write a report and let the world know what happened here. In the name of you and Cole¡­¡±


    Irina¡¯s eyes gradually lit up.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    She recalled something and nced in the direction of the Hummer. She said softly, ¡°However, your son seems to be a little¡­ abnormal. If this is reported¡­¡±


    ¡°This is something that needs to be slightly changed. However, the theme of this report is anti-war, usation, and exposure, not superpowers and the supernatural, right?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to fake it, but sometimes, in order to release the really important news, we have no choice but to take some measures¡­ We¡¯ll only pay attention to the reality, and the supernatural part will be left to the governments to make decisions. Miss Irina, if not, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to convince your government.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good, English girl.¡¯


    Otherwise, as soon as he returned to the country, he would probably be annoyed by the animals of MI6.


    Irina hesitated and slowly nodded.


    ¡°I took it! I took it!¡±


    Kang De took a camcorder from the white fog world and ran to the back seat. He leaned forward and filmed his father talking to the Caucasian. On one side was the tall Father Kang, and on the other was the foreign woman with her head lowered implicitly.


    ¡°Hmph, hmph, hmph¡­¡±


    The truth was unimportant. The main thing was the scene. With the scene, he could perform at will.


    Perfect.


    ¡®I¡¯ll show it to Mom and see if she believes you.¡¯


    ¡ªLet¡¯s threaten Father like this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He pped the steering wheel. ¡°Watch the house here!¡±


    ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you bringing me along?¡±


    ¡°Forget it this time.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Guard here. I don¡¯t know where Little Bob ran to. What if his house is stolen? Call me if anything happens. I¡¯ll teleport back. I¡¯ll leave the camcorder here. Watch over it too. Don¡¯t be discovered by my father¡ªtake as long as you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Horus¡¯s voice was a little strange.


    There was even a trace of smugness.


    However, Kang De did not notice this. He instructed a few words and his figure disappeared again. A spatial coordinate anchor was engraved on the Hima Eagle. He had already appeared in the night sky and swept into the distance.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Horus¡¯ faint sigh contained unconcealed smugness.


    Many things had indeed happened today.


    He saw another side of his father.


    His father¡¯smunication with his father¡¯s father, the argument, doubts, and venting, as well as the starlight that filled the city, human nature lingered between darkness and light¡­ Everything was under Horus¡¯s gaze. From the beginning to the end, the Hummer had watched quietly.


    No one knew, but he was watching.


    Moreover¡­


    How should he put it?


    Horus sincerely felt that from the perspective of a mechanical lifeform like him, the greatest invention in human history should undoubtedly be¡­


    Car recorder.

 Chapter 349 - 349 I Planted It in Spring…

    349 I nted It in Spring¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Hima Eagle swept through the air and pped its wings. Kang De stepped on the wide back of the eagle and faced the violent wind. He narrowed his eyes and used the scroll to activate the Eagle Eye Technique and Dark Vision to look at the deep and distant night sky.


    His expression was very subtle.


    ¡°I say¡­¡±


    He held his phone and spoke to Kirov. ¡°You don¡¯t n to hide it from me at all, do you?¡±


    The Russian¡¯s voice was depressed and helpless. ¡°This is their decision. I can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Kang De sighed helplessly. ¡°D*mn.¡±


    The dark sky shone with the lights of navigation. A huge object passed through the dark clouds and whistled through the African sky. It was Kirov¡¯s cargo ne.


    There was only one small problem.


    On the first delivery, the cargo ne arranged by Kirov also sent Kang De to Senegal. It was a ssic An-12 transport ne. In today¡¯s eyes, this transport ne was outdated and had less capacity, but onlyrge countries were qualified to choose. To small countries, this was a good thing that could be used for decades. To the former affiliates of the poor former Soviet Union, this was a delivery divine artifact.


    The An-12 that belonged to Serbia was responsible for earning some extra money for the country and army. It was often hired by phnthropists around the world to transport some humanitarian resources to backward areas.


    For example, the humanitarian resources assistance of the Chinese phnthropist surnamed Kang a few days ago was a ssic charity case. The assistance from the free world finally sessfully arrived in the other world and sent warm love from Earth to the confused elves and the members of their servant country who needed guidance.


    In short, the An-12 transport ne was really useful. Reliable was really reliable.


    As a transport ne designed in the era of the former Soviet Union, it perfectly reflected the usual leathery and durable characteristic of the Mao family¡¯s equipment. It was just that the experience of riding it was not good¡­ The second shipment agreed with Kirov was also the same transport ne. It used an airdrop to transport goods. The agreed location was nearby.


    However, there was indeed a small problem.


    The An-12 transport ne had an insignificant number behind the model.


    It was an insignificant detail and did not change much. It was just that the transport weight had changed from 20 tons to more than 100 tons. It was also a littlerger, hahahaha¡­


    ¡°D*mn.¡±


    With Kang De¡¯s limited military knowledge, he knew that therger the transport ne, the higher the requirement for the airport runway. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What the heck are you doing, An-124?! Where can I find a level-four runway for you in this godforsaken ce? The Russians don¡¯t dare to fly like this, right?!¡±


    Kirov said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to tell me. This is their idea. The previously agreed transport method is an airdrop, so we won¡¯tnd. Instead, we¡¯ll directly parachute. Kang De, you have to protect me. It¡¯s very dangerous to parachute from a high altitude, and it¡¯s at night¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te anymore! Go back the way you came!¡±


    Kang De was furious when he heard this.


    This waspletely another test by the Russians. The Russians were not easy to deal with. Now that China and Russia were cooperating, the main reason was still that they were under pressure from European and American countries. The geographical location of the two countries determined that cooperation was always temporary. The Russians had done many evil things¡­ They were really cunning.


    They clearly wanted to test Kang De¡¯s strength and figure him out through the night airdrop.


    It was too tant. Who were they looking down on?


    He shouted, ¡°Get lost, get lost. Throw down the goods for me. Get lost quickly. No one is allowed toe down. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill anyone whoes down and be a target!¡±


    Kirov said faintly, ¡°Without people, even if the goods arrive, you can¡¯t use them.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean? I ordered only ammunition. What should I use?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. I lied to you previously and wanted to give you a surprise when we met. About seven to eight hours ago, when I was preparing new goods for you, I was blocked by a few officials of the Bureau of Investigation. Our transactions are all in their hands. Following the instructions of the Kremlin, they changed to a new ne as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°The number of Soviet weapons and ammunition you bought earlier has all doubled and been upgraded to thetest model. The manufacturing bureau praised your taste and sneered at the American equipment. In other words, the M2HB heavy machine gun ammunition and firearms ammunition you wanted are all gone. Aspensation, they provided you with an even fiercer Soviet heavy machine gun and high-firing speed autocannon, as well as the 107 rocket you wanted. Also¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat are you doing?!¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°Have you asked for my approval to change my goods for no reason?! I like Blue Fire Gatling. I can even light a lighter. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. The 107 rocket is also a replica of the Soviet rocket. We¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªI like the 107 rocket. I support local goods. Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°¡­These are all free.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want money? Free is the most expensive. Don¡¯t I know your trick? Can¡¯t I afford that? Is it so great to have a gun? Stop looking down on people! Go away! Leave!¡±


    Kang De looked stubborn.


    What a joke.


    ¡ªEven if I, Kang De, don¡¯t want your military equipment, even if I want to snatch the French, even if I want them from the country, I can¡¯t let you Russians seed!


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t want the cannon anymore?¡±


    ¡°What cannon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ On the way to the airport, the intelligence officer of the authorities asked me in detail about my conversation with you. I mentioned that you¡¯re interested in the Serbian Nora Howitzer and even said that you want to fire your own cannon,nd ship cannon, and Combine Harvester¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they first gave you two D30 traction howitzers and a ZSU-23-4 self-propelled high-explosive gun. Although thetter is a neutered version, removed the fire control radar, and carried out weight reduction work, it¡¯s still¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else!¡±


    Kang De shouted and interrupted Kirov¡¯s lobbying.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s discuss the airdrop n.¡±


    I wanted the Russians to scram back to where they came from.


    However, their cannon was really too thick and long.


    Moreover, this word ¡°first¡±¡­


    Kirov smiled knowingly, then said as if nothing had happened, ¡°The D30 Howitzer is loaded and sent with ammunition on the P7 airborne tform. The other resources are the same. However, the Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannons are all 17 tons. Even if the ammunition is sent separately, removed the radar fire control system, and has been dismantled by a certain amount of armor, it¡¯s still close to the weight limit of safe delivery and can easily be broken, so¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°You have to let me show my strength?¡±


    Kirov said nothing.


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ...


    Since he had already done what he had done on the streets of Moroni, he had to be prepared to appear in front of the world, or rather, the few countries, especially Kang De¡¯s next n and his father¡¯s n¡­


    Father Kang told him to be mediocre and not be high-profile or too low-key. In short, don¡¯t show that you¡¯re too weak, so much so that the various countries and even any faction feel that they can control you at will. You can¡¯t show that you¡¯re too strong and make the five hooligans unable to sleep.


    The first principle was to hide the matters of the white fog world and the other world at all costs.


    This was the greatest and most fatal secret.


    The secondary principle was to hide his ability to activate the nature, threat, and consequences that were equivalent to a nuclear attack. This included the projection of kic weapons, destroying a nuclear power nt, buying a house, opening a map, replicating dangerous weapons, teleporting to any ce through spatial anchors, and carrying out destruction and assassination operations. He could obtain spells like mental interference and curse gue from the other world. These had to be hidden.


    On this basis, he would appropriately show his value and ability and mediate between the various countries. He would use Comoros as a cover and hide. He would collect weapons, import firearms, introduce technology, buy resources¡­ Then, he would turn these into strength and use them to support or advance the development of the other world.


    He would destroy the elves, the enemies from outer space, and the Empire. He would take revenge first.


    Therefore, he indeed had to show his strength.


    Balls of bright light rushed into the sky and floated in the night sky. Then, they slowlynded, illuminating the deste and cold Gobi as if it was the day.


    Illumination was one of the most practical and simple spells. It was often the first skill the apprentices learned. Just like a ssic low-level spell like the Fire Bullet, Icicle, and Wind de, it became the spell that had been expanded, applied, developed, and optimized the most.


    Compared to attack magic, this spell had a wider application, from the daily lives of mages and even nobles to wilderness exploration or caravan trade¡­ or war.


    ...


    Battlefield-level illumination spells were used for night attack and defense, target guidance, and projection instructions. The spell scrolls engraved were standardized military resources that every magic army had to have.


    Kang De destroyed the elves and their servant army along the way with irresistible force and obtained many spoils of war and resources. They were all stored in the white fog world. Those knives, spears, swords, halberds, and good bows could be used by Goethe. As for the other magic equipment and magic items, he could organize them and see what he could do. He could sell them and use them.


    For example, the ball of light that filled the sky slowly fell, illuminating the world and revealing it in detail.


    On the An-124 transport ne, the crew, Kirov, and the others looked at the ground. The scattered balls of light shone. They did not look much like res, because there was no smoke or even fire.


    The pilot pressed down on his earpiece and listened for a moment. Then, he asked through themunicator, ¡°Did you let the parachute people approach when you parachuted? Observe and even collect one of those things up close.¡±


    Kirov looked out of the window a few times and said indifferently, ¡°I suggest not to do this. As a Chinese, he¡¯s naturally wary of his mothend and you. Now is the time to build friendships and sow seeds. It¡¯s far from the harvest season. Do you want to give up an entire wheat ear for a bud?¡±


    The pilot replied in a low voice and listened for a while before saying, ¡°I agree. Also, arms dealer, the general is scolding you.¡±


    Kirov revealed a mocking smile. ¡°It¡¯s my honor, General. Also, I¡¯m his most trusted Russian now. Therefore, Honorable Lord, don¡¯t mess things up.¡±


    After a while, the pilot¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°On ount of the popr Soviet vodka and century-old cigarettes, I didn¡¯t say that¡­ Gentlemen, it¡¯s time to go out.¡±


    The parachute light lit up. The pilot observed the ground again and reported the terrain. The Gobi on the surface was t, the vision was good, and the terrain was good. It was a good ce to airdrop.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    The back hatch slowly opened. The An-124 was divided into upper and lower floors. In the lower cargo cabin, the rollers of the P-7 airborne tforms were stuck in the limited groove of the middle line of the floor of the cargo cabin. They were filled with goods fixed. As the crew operated, the tow umbre of the first airborne tform was thrown along the hatch.


    The traction umbre flew through the night sky and opened like a flower under the effect of the wind. The resistance pulled the heavy airborne tform along the slide, pulled out the cargo cabin, and threw it into the air.


    The speed reduction umbre opened.


    The main umbre opened.


    The parachute system began to operate. Several main umbres with an area of 350 square meters opened in the air, shining with a white light under the map of the illumination spell.


    There were two howitzers, a self-propelled air defense vehicle, and a number of weapons and ammunition in boxes. Umbrending tforms flew into the sky and whistled down.


    Immediately after, figures flew out of the front hatch. Umbre flowers continuously opened, and one after another, they floated down from 800 meters in the air under the light of the illumination spell.


    In the brilliant light of the night sky, they saw the Hima Eagle pping its wings in the air.


    They saw a figure standing on the back of the giant eagle, and then ck starlight sshed out. That person¡¯s figure shuttled through the sky, like a sorcerer in a story or legend, or like a poor imagination in a fantasy movie or game. The thing in human fantasy appeared in front of everyone.


    They looked at all of this in surprise and shock.


    They watched as the flickering figure appeared under the self-propelled air-defense vehicle.


    Although there was resistance from the parachute, the heavy goods stillnded at a rtively fast speed after elerating hundreds of meters in the sky. The airborne tform fell one by one. The people who were still adjusting their posture in the sky stared fixedly at the self-propelled cannon. Itnded without making a sound.


    ¡°¡­Oh my god!¡±


    Those who saw everything could not help but scream.


    Under the illumination of the balls of light that filled the sky, he saw the airborne tform loaded with anti-aircraft tanks on the ground being carried by a person and slowly ced on the ground. In other words, this Chinese person¡¯s ¡°demonstration¡± referred to standing under this airborne tform that weighed nearly 20 tons. Facing its falling speed of 800 meters, he stretched out his hand, caught it, and ced it on the ground.


    Hmm.


    Thank you for the Featherfall Technique.


    This spell that was used to explore the wilderness by pioneering knights and adventurers in the early years was gradually favored by the battlefield because it was simple and easy to learn and had a low threshold. Especially in the cruel siege, many brave warriors were experienced and their martial techniques were brilliant. They did not die under the swords of the enemy, but they fell to the power of gravity, were either smashed to death by heavy rocks, or fell off the city wall¡­ Under such circumstances, they must hope that there was a spell that could temporarily lighten the target and reduce the impact of a fall.


    However, the Russians did not know.


    They seemed to see Superman slowly ttening the supersonic passenger ne falling from the sky in the baseball field.


    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±


    After Kirov and the othersnded and untied the parachute, Kang De came to them. These tough-looking Russians actually took a step back at the same time.


    Kirov forced a smile. ¡°Hey, does Superman like to use rocketunchers too?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Kang De shrugged and said, ¡°Perhaps he also needs some rtively gentle attacks.¡±


    He looked at the self-propelled cannon not far away and the two howitzers that were sealed in a mobile state. For the sake of these weapons, Kang De decided to have a better attitude.


    There were also 14 soldiers in camouge clothes whonded with Kirov. In the lead was Dimitri, the bodyguard of the arms dealer. When he saw Kang De look over, he saluted. ¡°We¡¯re all mercenaries in service. From today onwards, we¡¯re at your disposal, sir.¡±


    Kang De looked at Kirov again. Kirov said, ¡°Someone has to control these big guys, right?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡±


    Kang De waved over. Not far away, lights lit up. Three transport trucks drove over. The drivers were mercenaries from Northern Myanmar. After being saved by Kang De, they temporarily stayed in Moroni.


    ¡°Unload the goods,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Finish it quickly. Let¡¯s go back to Moroni.¡±


    Dimitri led the men to busy themselves. Kirov stood beside Kang De. ¡°They did give me orders.¡±


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s very normal, but convey my attitude back first. The foundation of dialogue andmunication is built on a premise¡ªthe mothend has to know all my interactions with you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kirov nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the next step? Deal with that Frenchman? We can¡¯t wait to see the French make a fool of themselves.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Moroni first.¡±


    As Kang De said this, he sneered in his mind.


    The Russians sent weapons, equipment, and people. It sounded very good, but it was actually very troublesome. There was no need for a howitzer to deal with Little Bob. These were all prepared for the elves, but the Russian side had most likely tampered with the weapons and would send people to pay attention at all times. Under such circumstances, it was always a troublesome matter for so many weapons and ammunition to disappear into thin air, but it did not matter.


    These things would stay motionless in the warehouse without any problems.


    He took a few steps forward, took out his phone, and called the number.


    He had saved his father and the king. Things hade to an end slightly and he had some breathing room. In that case, he could start doing that thing.


    Soon, the call was picked up and a slightly happy voice sounded, ¡°Hi! Guardian Eagle God!¡±


    ¡°King Chakat.¡± Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I want to start some industries on your territory and need a piece ofnd. I wonder if you¡¯re willing?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 350 - 350 African Real Estate Tycoon, Kang De

    350 African Real Estate Tycoon, Kang De


    ¡°Buy property?¡±


    The ck king was first stunned, then overjoyed.


    He said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some. The royal family has a manor near the Mayo River¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, no hurry.¡±


    Kang De immediately stopped him. The manor sounded very small. Most likely, there was no ce to park even a few tanks¡­ He said, ¡°Not busy. Is it the kind of rtivelyrge warehouse around Moroni?¡±


    Chakat II thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a small resources transfer station held by the royal family. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Can you sell it to me? I want to store something there.¡±


    The king said generously, ¡°I¡¯m not selling it. It¡¯s for you. You can use it as you please.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    He had never had the time to test this mechanism by buying property and opening a map. What was the judgment logic of the white fog world, how to determine if he had ownership of a certain ce and if there were other restrictions. He did not have the time to try them one by one.


    ¡­No, he had tried it.


    For example, he quietly ran to the roof and saw that there was no one around. He opened his arms and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m the king of the world!¡±


    ¡­Nothing happened.


    There was no chance to experiment in the country, but in Comoros, he might be able to study the mechanism of opening a map, but that would have to wait until the war between the two sides ended.


    Now that he was in a hurry to open a map, he had to do it in the safest way.


    There was the formal legal effect and notarized purchase ownership.


    The king smiled. ¡°If you insist, I¡¯ll sell it to you for a yuan.¡±


    Of course, Kang De could not be bothered to save that money. Stability came first. ¡°I insist on buying it at the market price.¡±


    Chakat was silent for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°Kang De, my friend, can I call you that? You saved many people¡¯s lives today. I only want to repay you¡­¡±


    ¡°There are many ways to thank you. In fact, I indeed need your help in the future. I¡¯ll ask bluntly, but not now. I¡¯m grateful for your kindness, but I still insist on buying and selling ording to the market price, because I have to buy more than one industry in the future and the area will berger. If I give it away this time, what will happen in the future? My heart aches if I give it to you, but I¡¯m unhappy if you don¡¯t give it to me¡ªso let¡¯s settle the score from the beginning.¡±


    King Chakat stopped talking again.


    After a while, he muttered, ¡°No matter howrge thend is, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Kang De chuckled and did not speak.


    He would not believe such polite words¡­ Perhaps he was sincere, or perhaps the king¡¯s intentions were not fake now, but this did not mean that this mood would never change. The human heart was already difficult to guess and measure.


    Hearing hisughter, the king emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about these things in the future.¡±


    Kang De nced at the Russian mercenaries who were dismantling the parachute system and said, ¡°Please point out the location to me and prepare a contract and all the proof of ownership. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, Mr. King, but many things have to be formal. Rules are rules.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re the Guardian. You have the final say.¡±


    After the king ended the call, he was still secretly happy.


    This was because from the beginning to the end, Kang De did not object to this nickname.


    The bottom of the P-7 parachute tform was equipped with rollers that could even move under the drag of the traction transport vehicle. Kang De had brought three captured transport trucks this time. It was more than enough.


    However, considering the problem of speed, Kang De still moved a portion of the resources and weapons to the truck.


    D*mn, the Russians were so troublesome.


    If it was only an airdrop of equipment, Kang De would have directly picked up the white fog world. Now, he had to drive to transport it¡­ However, how should he put it¡­


    He nced at the Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannon that had already been activated.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t believe you that there¡¯s no location device hidden here.


    ¡ªJust stay in Moroni.


    He liked to buy all kinds of weapons and equipment and leave them in the warehouse for 800 years.


    ¡ªIf you can rely on this strange phenomenon to guess that I can connect to a mirror world identical to Earth and replicate various things on Earth at the price of buying a house, opening a map, pushing forward the time anchor, and using these things to start a war in the other world¡ªthen I¡¯ll lose.


    Kang De sat in the car with Kirov. The night¡¯s progress was slow and boring. He took out his phone and chatted with his father¡ªhe had left his father a phone before he left.


    ¡°How¡¯s the housing price in Comoros?¡±


    He had originally thought that the housing price in the smallest and poorest ce in Africa should be like dogsh*t or even no concept of real estate at all, but his father¡¯s answer shocked him.


    Expensive, very expensive.


    ¡°Because Comoros doesn¡¯t have any industrial ability. Construction materials have to be imported.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu wrote on WeChat, ¡°A brick is worth a yuan in the country. If it¡¯s sent here, it¡¯s worth ten yuan. You should have seen it along the way. Many Comoros¡¯ buildings are half-built or not painted. It¡¯s very normal. The locals are all like this. If they earn money, they¡¯ll build a little, bit by bit. A fully built house needs at least two generations, and sometimes three generations.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to support my brothers in the Third World. Construct socialism with the people here.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu sent a meme with the middle finger. The first thing he did when he got his phone and installed WeChat was to synchronize the meme.


    Then, Father Kang wrote, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you invite a fair and honest BBC reporter. You have to cooperate with her for an interview. Try your best to defame the French. This Englishdy will definitely cooperate.¡±


    Kang De revealed a disdainful expression and even wanted to immediately send that video to his mother.


    He replied, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°He has to exin something to his dead colleague. There¡¯s nothing more suitable than exposing the French¡¯s sinful actions and listing his deceased colleague as one of the reporters.¡±


    His father naturally had his own considerations.


    ¡°The mothend will help you hide it. It¡¯s impossible to forcefully cover it. It¡¯s better to disperse than block it. The higher-ups will definitely choose to guide public opinion and not suppress it. In other words, mold you into an ordinary ferocious man who has once received military training and went to Africa alone to save his father. In that case, why don¡¯t we take the initiative and say it? With Miss Irina¡¯s cooperation, we can decide the content and main points of the publicity.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu put away his phone in his pocket and sighed.


    Ah, he really wanted to instigate this reporter to pester Kang De and take a few videos to send to Wang Xiaoman¡­ Forget it, who knew what would happen? Xiaoman was hisst hope.


    He could not do such a thing to trick his son.


    ¡ªBut this little b*stard has grown up and is so arrogant. I¡¯m so unhappy.


    He was vexed and thinking when he suddenly saw the king walking over quickly, ¡°Jinzhu! I have an idea!¡±


    When Kang De arrived at his destination ording to the location given by the king, the king was already waiting there with his people. When Kang De got out of the car, all the temporarily formed pickets present raised their guns and bowed. Their gazes were almost uncontroble, revealing fanaticism and excitement as they shouted in unison.


    Unfortunately, he did not understand.


    The king took a folder from the secretary at the side and walked towards Kang De.


    ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    Naturally, a secretary shone the light over. The two of them signed and handed over the title certificate. They transferred the money through the pos machine scene that they had found from somewhere. The card was given by Xie Ligan. As for the procedures and time of therge transfer¡ªthe president of the Comoros National Bank had been called over to work on the spot.


    Soon.


    The procedures werepleted.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    The king pointed at the wide venue that covered thousands of square meters behind Kang De.


    As a logistics transfer station¡ªof course, the war had already begun. What resources were there? Only some cumbersome and useless construction materials and trash were ced together. The French could not even be bothered to nt bombs here.


    ¡°Drive in.¡±


    Kang De said to the mercenaries, ¡°This is your supplies and rest base for the time being.¡±


    Now, there were two groups of people who temporarily obeyed Kang De.


    The first group was the Northern Myanmar mercenaries saved by the French.


    These Burmese were quite carefree. When they saw the scene of Kang De chasing after the French convoy, using supernatural powers, and summoning the bronze ball puppet to kill in all directions, they knew that they had seen something they should not have. Therefore, before Kang De could speak, the leader took the initiative to find Kang Jinzhu and offer his loyalty. Of course, the reason was very reasonable. They had been saved by Kang De, so they naturally had to return their lives to him.


    This choice was normal.


    Which one should he choose to work under an impressive superhuman or be silenced by the other party?


    Moreover, Kang De seemed to need professionals like them, at least now.


    The other wave was naturally the Russian team brought by Kirov.


    The leader was the bodyguard of the arms dealer, Dimitri, a former officer of the signal g unit. ording to Kirov, these soldiers were all retired from the Russian army and made a living as bodyguards. Speaking of that, the Russian also shrugged helplessly at him and said a very ssic Chinese online popr saying, ¡°You know.¡±


    Of course, Kang De understood.


    It was too obvious. Russia could not be bothered to hide it at all, or they knew that they could not hide it, so they simply did not.


    These two troops naturally looked like the Russian team from the signal g was more impressive. From the fields of tactical literacy, military skills, training subjects, and so on, as the elites of the regr army of the former superpower, they were naturally much stronger than the northern Myanmar mercenaries¡ªbut it was actually not certain.


    The Northern Myanmar mercenaries had been participating in armed operations of various sizes, while the Russians had been bodyguards for a long time after retiring. It was really difficult to say who had the upper hand if the two of them exchanged fire and fought under the same equipment.


    Of course, the Burmese were more trustworthy in these two groups, but it was limited. It was really too ridiculous for mercenaries to talk about loyalty, and they were foreign mercenaries hired by money.


    The Russians were 100% Russian spies with special missions¡ªbut it did not matter.


    In any case, Kang De did not n to let these two people do anything important.


    They restrained each other¡¯s internal strife and consumed surveince. They could usually do some rough work.


    Cars and the self-propelled anti-aircraft cannon rumbled into this temporary base. Kang De could not help but say to the king, ¡°I¡¯m going to pee.¡±


    Then, he ran in like a bolt of lightning and entered the darkness to activate his ability.


    He transmigrated through the white fog world.


    What greeted his eyes was darkness and vastness. Under his feet were rough mud, piled-up construction materials, low warehouses, a few trucks parked on the road, and the self-propelled cannon.


    ¡°¡ªYay!¡±


    Kang De waved his fist forcefully.


    He immediately returned to Earth and turned around.


    Those among the ck people who knew Chinese had already told theirpanions what the respected Guardian had just said, so they all looked surprised.


    Kang De gestured for the ck king toe to the side and took out a map from his pocket.


    Buying a house in Moroni was only a temporary cement to deal with these guns and cannons.


    He suddenly realized that he hadrger, denser, and more satisfying wool to take.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I still have a ce to buy¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s words became even more polite and even genteel.


    The king did not understand, but he was not stupid. Seeing Kang De so polite, he realized what was wrong.


    ¡°¡­Where?¡± He looked troubled, ¡°The king¡¯s mausoleum? Or my house?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    Chakat II heaved a sigh of relief. Apart from these two ces, everything else was fine.


    Then, he saw Kang De point at a certain ce on the map. ¡°Can you sell me this ce?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ Hiss¡­¡±


    The king gasped. ¡°This¡­ is a French military base?¡±


    Kang De blinked hisrge innocent eyes. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Chakat II hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°We previously signed an agreement. The lease period is very long. If we break the agreement, it will damage the credibility of the country¡­ I can announce the annulment of this agreement in the name of the king, expel the French army, and take back this base, but Kang De¡­¡±


    He looked at Kang De and said sincerely, ¡°I won¡¯t do this before I officially contact your mothend and negotiate some things. Can you understand?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Kang De shrugged, then pointed nearby. ¡°Where¡¯s thend I can buy near this military base area? Draw out a piece and don¡¯t need much. Sell it to me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put the cannon over. I just want to disgust the French.¡±


    The king was skeptical, but he still agreed to Kang De¡¯s request. He drafted the contract and notarized the assets as soon as possible. This was good and very convenient for the monarchy.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, go busy yourself. I¡¯ll go poop again.¡±


    After Kang De finished speaking, he ran away, unwilling to stay for almost a moment.


    ¡°Hey, Kang De, I have something to tell you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Kang De had already disappeared.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh. It¡¯s so convenient. It¡¯s much more convenient than buying a house beside the American base in Japan! French base, French base, French base¡­¡±


    Kang De rode the giant eagle into the night sky. Facing the map, he swept in the direction of the newnd he had obtained. Seymour pped his wings and was extremely fast. In a short while, he arrived at his destination.


    In the distance, he could even see the outline of the military base aviation tform.


    It was still shining with lights.


    War readiness.


    ¡®Your equipment is not bad. They¡¯re mine now.¡¯


    Kang De snapped his fingers and entered the white fog world.


    ¡°Wow¡­ f*ck!¡±


    Surprise, and f*ck.


    The surprise was that he had sessfully opened up this map.


    D*mn, it was¡­


    What he saw was that the white fog was almost stuck to his face.


    In theory, the map could expand to the surroundings and even inside the military base. However, the reality was that the white fog did not extend far enough at all, as if it was blocked by an invisible force. Kang De pressed down on the soft and tangible white fog wall. This time, he felt a murderous and strong repulsion.


    He turned around and looked. The area behind had expanded extremely far. It was a normal map expansion.


    The fog wall was very far away.


    After teleporting over and feeling the white fog, the white fog behind him was soft and calm, just like near the district.


    ¡°Military base, military¡­¡±


    He seemed to understand something.


    Moreover, he vaguely realized something.


    The mechanism of buying a house and opening a map was probably not only limited to buying¡­ Otherwise, what should he do in the ownerlessnd?


    In other words¡­


    He was deep in thought.


    At this moment, the quantum signal generator that had not shone for a long time lit up again.


    ¡­

 Chapter 351 - 351 Can’t Shout Open Fire

    351 Can¡¯t Shout Open Fire


    ¡°Father!¡±


    When Kang De teleported back to Horus¡¯s body through the spatial anchor, his iron son instantly understood what had happened. He asked, ¡°Shall we set off now?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression was calm. His mood had always been between good and bad these past few days. He was overjoyed to have saved his father, the peace that had just resolved the knot in his heart, and the joy of opening a new map. However, there would always be news to remind him that Red Maple City was still surrounded by the elves. There was a war that had not ended.


    Even the war on Comoros¡¯ side was not over.


    He shook his head and nced at his watch. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait a long time.¡±


    Horus asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of the difference in the time anchor between the white fog world and Earth, the white fog world can at most anchor the state of Earth three hours ago¡­ Oh, no.¡±


    He smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s be about two hours now.¡±


    In the battle of Valentine, he continuously openedrge spatial portals to circte and elerate those quality weapons. After this battle, the time anchor between Earth and the white fog world approached further, turning into two hours and 17 minutes. In the past two days, he had continuously traveled back and forth and had to adjust the flow of time every time, so that the time difference between Earth and the white fog world was only two hours.


    D*mn elves.


    The white fog world intercepted and anchored a certain moment on Earth, not maintained a time parallel to Earth. However, the location of the time anchor of the two was continuously approaching. In other words, after the spare two hours were exhausted, the time anchor of the white fog world wouldpletely be unified with Earth.


    When space was a mirror rtionship and time was uniform, what would happen then?


    D*mn elves.


    He became frustrated again and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be idle during this period of time. We have to take time to adapt to the weapons and equipment we obtained from the Russians. I have a n¡­¡±


    He sent his father back to the underground fortifications of the embassy and ordered the two new groups of mercenaries to be prepared for defense to prevent them from being attacked by the French during their departure.


    The Burmese had just suffered from their French counterparts and definitely had to fight for their pride now. As for the Russians, there was even less need to worry. They did not get along with the French to begin with and their identities were rtively awkward spies. In this day and age, the more spies mixed in, the more hardworking and conscientious they were.


    The two D30 howitzers had already been assembled and hung from the transport truck, ready to maneuver or deploy at any time. The self-propelled high-tech cannon that could destroy a building in a few minutes was on guard and could be mobilized to sweep at any time. Shooting on the ground was the daily life of a high-tech cannon.


    The various heavy weapons and equipment sent by the An-124 transport ne were also unloaded.


    ¡°Five minutes, which is 35 minutes in the other world. We have to use this time to resolve the problem,¡± Kang De said. ¡°The new weapons need to be familiar with, deployed, and controlled. Go prepare first.¡±


    There was no one around. ck light shed. Horus returned to the white fog world. In the next moment, another Hummer appeared on the spot. His iron son had to have a substitute.


    He patrolled and investigated for a while to prevent the French from doing anything else during this period. Seeing that it was about time, Kang De activated his ability and returned to the white fog world.


    It did not appear in the district, but in deste Comoros. The transit point of the resources that had just been obtained. Time in the white fog world was frozen at the moment of his first arrival. At that time, a few trucks and self-propelled cannons had just driven in. Kang De reversed the flow of time and said, ¡°Continue. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    The Hummer changed shape. The steel giant¡¯s hands had long turned into countless dazzling tools. He reached out and dragged over an airborne tform. He took down the howitzer and was continuously studying it. Beside him, the self-propelled cannon had clearly been dismantled. Kang De snapped his fingers and separated the space toe to the other world.


    This was a forest. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall were standing not far away. Seeing Kang De appear, the gori jumped over and hugged him. She spun around and stared at his face.


    She said in surprise, ¡°There are so many this time!¡±


    Hillmelia also revealed a surprised expression, then a happy expression appeared on her face. Thest time they met, Kang De seemed to have soaked in a blood pool. This time, the hostility and killing intent had already dissipated greatly.


    It was as if he had returned to the time they had just met.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She was both surprised and curious. After all, calming her mind and restraining her ruthlessness was an extremely difficult lesson for the cultivators of the War God City. It had only been a few hours?


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s really a long story.¡± Kang De shrugged. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of a sentence.¡±


    Without waiting for the Sword Saint to continue asking, he looked around. ¡°Where are the elves?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rtively troublesome this time. It¡¯s the magicized troops equipped with heavy magic devices and the battlefield mages. Clearly, they¡¯re extremely prepared. They¡¯re a Dragon g Legion of the Royal Army, the Stone Heart Legion¡­¡±


    A fierce glint shed through Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s face, ¡°The magic army, the mage army, and the arrow regiment have already been deployed. The Hawkeye Group is conducting arge-scale search. We were almost discovered, and these elves are about tounch a long-range attack on the nearby city of Agra¡­ These despicable elves!¡±


    At this point, struggle and hesitation shed through her eyes.


    The gori also gently pulled the corner of Kang De¡¯s shirt.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Hillmelia took a deep breath and said with difficulty, ¡°I want to give up¡­ Give up Agra City, give up fighting the Stone Heart Legion, and break through and leave as soon as possible. After all, they¡¯ve alreadyunched the strongest attack formation. In the previous battle, the first time we faced the pure-blooded elf army, we were no longer as unstoppable as before. There might even be trouble. Moreover, your mental state¡­¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall nced at the gori helplessly, ¡°But that signal device is with her. No matter what I say, she won¡¯t listen. She insists that you instructed him, so she has to inform you.¡±


    ¡°I said that this is for your own good. She said, ¡®How do I know if you¡¯re really doing this for Kang De¡¯s own good or pretending to be? Moreover, even if you¡¯re really doing this for his own good and deliberately hid it from him, the oue might not be good for him. Even if it¡¯s for his own good now, it might not be good when he finds outter.¡¯ It¡¯s a mess. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but she¡¯s stubborn and won¡¯t relent no matter what.¡±


    To be honest, Kang De did not understand for a moment.


    However, he understood what he meant.


    Then, he touched the gori¡¯s face.


    At first, the gori was a little worried, but now her entire face lit up. If there was a tail behind her, it would definitely be swaying happily at this moment. Then, she looked at Hillmelia proudly.


    She looked like she knew Kang De better than anyone. Her red hair was messed up by the breeze.


    ¡°I still suggest making a choice. The closer we are to Red Maple City, the stronger our enemies will be. It¡¯s really not suitable to take more risks¡­¡± Sword Saint Snowfall sighed, ¡°Just treat it as my idea. I¡­¡±


    Kang De interrupted her and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can win.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Hillmelia frowned and said, ¡°Although you¡¯ve calmed down now, if you see blood again and fall into a high-intensity killing, there¡¯s still the danger of it acting up again. Moreover, the enemy is stronger thanst time and is more fully prepared. If we kill our way over like now, we¡¯ll definitely be attacked by heavy magic devices and the mages. They¡¯ve already lined up¡­¡±


    ¡°Then throw the stone over from here.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I said, throw.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, throw more.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall did not understand, but with a ck sh, Kang De had already disappeared into thin air. He shed again. The terrifying alchemical chariot had already appeared out of thin air and quickly transformed into a human.


    Kang De said, ¡°Investigate.¡±


    The Transformer¡¯s right hand quickly deformed. The parts contracted, assembled, and expanded. The lenses protruded and turned into a huge monocr. He carefully stood up and carefully observed the direction Sword Saint Snowfall pointed for a moment. He asked Kang De to use invisibility to teleport into the air and take a few photos.


    ¡°I roughly understand.¡±


    Horus¡¯s electronic eyes flickered for a moment. Data flowed. He looked around and calcted the configuration. Then he said, ¡°Retreat¡­ There¡¯s no need to be so close. We can be further away. The further away, the safer it is.¡±


    Following the advice, Kang De and the Transformer returned to the white fog world. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall retreated and followed Horus¡¯s request to retreat for about ten kilometers to find a higher open space.


    Location confirmed.


    The father and son returned again. This time, each of them carried a D30 howitzer on their shoulders.


    On his second return, he also moved out the Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannon, as well as the carts of resources.


    ¡°Set it up.¡±


    After instructing his iron son, the other party replied. Kang De took a deep breath and prepared to return to the white fog world.


    ¡°¡®Father.¡±


    Horus asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Kang De did not answer this question, ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ see if that hypothesis is feasible.¡±


    He activated his ability and returned to the white fog world. There was still a box of ammunition in the car that had not been moved. He carried the box of ammunition and returned to Earth, teleporting to the vicinity of the warehouse. In the darkness, he ced the item replicated in the mirror world on the ground and left silently.


    ¡°Whether I can enjoy this wave or not will depend on this¡­¡±


    In the white fog world, golden energy seeped out of his body, and the power of time pushed into the anchor point.


    It refreshed.


    The white fog world was not consistent with the real world at all times. Instead, it intercepted every moment in the real world and projected it, as if it was a certain anchor point of time.


    On the other hand, Kang De could rely on the divine power of time and space to re-anchor the time anchor.


    The white fog world would be reset to a new time point.


    If at that time, something that had already been used or taken away was still in ce on Earth and maintained its original state, the same thing would appear again.


    This was called refreshing.


    Kang De snapped his fingers.


    The crimson scroll burned with golden mes. The divine power of time condensed in the air and turned into a huge Void Spirit Body. It was a huge bell. A long bell rope fell from the air andnded beside Kang De.


    Kang De held the bell rope and pulled it.


    The bell rang once.


    Time began to flow.


    The world darkened. A ck wave whistled over and swept through everything, sinking the world into endless silence.


    Then, the tide retreated. The crisscrossing light weaved a brand new world and intercepted a new anchor point. It disyed the posture of the river of time, freezing time and building the world again.


    The two D30 traction howitzers were pulled by the truck and had already been assembled.


    The Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannon.


    As well as all the resources.


    Kang De flew to a corner of the warehouse and did not discover the box of ammunition that had been temporarily ced in between the grass and rocks. This disappointed him, then he shook his head.


    That box of ammunition was originally a replica of the white fog world. It was the state of a node of the box of ammunition on Earth that appeared. It was a frozen time. Perhaps because of this, it could not be replicated by the time and space mechanism of the white fog world¡­ This was still a pity.


    Otherwise, if a howitzer became two howitzers, two howitzers became four howitzers, four became eight, and eight became 16. After replicating it dozens of times, it would expand to a huge number that shocked the five permanent members¡ªthe story of a chessboard setting up a howitzer.


    If he could really do this, he did not have to worry that the white fog world and the other world would attract the crazy covetousness and fanaticism of the various countries. He would tell the country about this and let the country rewardnd with a list filled with goods. Then, he would f*cking replicate it dozens of times and let everyone enter themunist society together.


    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡±


    Although he was a little disappointed, this method could be used after all, right?


    He snapped his fingers and brought the new product to the other world.


    The bell rang twice, three times, and four times.


    Five times.


    The number of times was carefully stopped at five times.


    This was because refreshing the time anchor was not without a price, or rather, the price was not small. He had already tested it before. Such power did not consume the divine power of time and space, nor was it Kang De¡¯s life force. Instead, it was the time difference between the white fog world and Earth. It took a minute each time.


    Therefore, he only did it five times.


    Coupled with the first time, there were a total of 12 122mm howitzers, six Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannons, the remainingrge and small-caliber autocannons, firearms, rockets, grenadeunchers, and anti-armyndmines.


    There was a mountain of them.


    That was enough.


    The main thing was¡­ he felt that he had suffered a loss.


    There were still too few numbers. There were only two howitzers and a self-propelled high cannon. Every replication took a minute, and if it was a hundred howitzers, it would probably take a minute to replicate¡­


    Although it was an urgent matter, it was still too wasteful.


    He confirmed the time difference through his watch and other devices. It had already fallen past two hours. Kang De could not help but feel his heart ache, and his hatred for the elves increased.


    Thepensation for this war had to be in ce.


    ¡°Is there a way to increase time¡­¡±


    He sighed like this and returned to the other world. Horus used his hands and feet and transformed into a half-mechanical, half-robot form. He deployed howitzers everywhere and instructed Sword Saint Snowfall and the gori to help.


    In this firepower position, the 12 howitzers were all lined up and entered abat posture. The thick and long barrel pointed diagonally at the sky, emitting a faint cold light that condensed into a ck hole of death.


    Apart from that, a few rock puppets were moving heavy shells. The other magic puppets crawled cumbersomely into the cockpit of the Shilka. The turret turned and four guns aimed at the sky.


    Previously, he had tried to teach his iron son the method to control the puppet. He did not expect him to actually learn it. Although he was not as skilled as Kang De, robots always had an advantage.


    Their CPU was multi-core and was much more impressive than human brains.


    ¡°I¡¯m flustered, Father,¡± Horusined in a low voice. ¡°Maintaining this firepower position and firing with all my might is enough to exhaust all my energy. If there are more cannons, I won¡¯t be able to take care of them. The use of those puppets is limited¡­ After all, it¡¯s a little inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Humans, green-skinned, alchemical machinery, and even using the Fire Thief¡¯s secret technique to create new intelligent creatures¡­ There were many options, but they could not be solved immediately.


    Sword Saint Snowfall looked at the howitzers lined up along the way. Clearly, they were good and strong. Such a train of thought was also epted by the people of the other world. Along the way, she was already used to Horus and Kang De¡¯s ¡°tube spraying arrows¡±bat method and understood the basic theorem that therger and stronger the pipes were. Now, more than ten kilometers away from the elf formation, more than ten thick pipes were aimed at the sky. A shell weighed 20 to 30 kilograms. All kinds of details and signs shocked her.


    She had a feeling that her concept of war was about to be subverted again.


    ¡°Father, are you going to shout open fire?¡±


    On the other hand, the father and son¡¯s conversation entered her ears.


    The Sword Saint turned around. Kang De was a little tempted, but he seemed to have recalled something and shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it. My legal fianc¨¦e is still in a certain city so I can¡¯t say that. You can do it. In any case, you won¡¯t have a wife.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 352 - 352 God of War

    352 God of War


    Perhaps after many years, Hillmelia would still remember this day close to night.


    Kang De carried out 12 extremely thick pipes from a mysterious ce in one go.


    She had previously observed the attack method of the mysterious weapon carried by that alchemical chariot. It was almost the same shape and fired different crossbow bolts with different power and firing speed. The pipe would shoot out intense mes apanied by strong smoke and was extremely fast, like a storm, far better than any crossbow.


    These weapons of different sizes and power were probably the same type.


    Just like knives, swords, halberds, spears, and axes.


    Just like bows, crossbows, catapults, and spears.


    Now, Kang De had taken out a total of 12 iparably huge long-barreled weapons. It was probably the same principle, and an overly huge body and thick caliber meant an even more terrifying power. She saw the puppet stuff heavy ¡°arrowheads¡± into the tail of the long tube with Kang De and pull the extremely exquisite, cold, and heavy mechanism at an extremely skilled speed. Every action was clean.


    As a peerless expert who had made a name for herself in the War God City, she could smell the aura of death from this weapon. This was a war weapon that was only born to kill and had been polished extremely perfectly. Every detail, every arc, and every structure was determined by countless deaths and flesh.


    These 12 steel objects without any magic fluctuations were probably not inferior to magic devices. The details that had once shocked Sword Saint Snowfall still existed, and those huge weapons werepletely identical. There was no deviation or personality¡­


    She looked up in a daze at the man called Kang De.


    Ever since the Glory Sand Incident, she had apanied Tina and watched the once-innocent girl grow up overnight. She had watched her grow up day by day.


    However, the princess holding the sharp axe still had a purend in her heart.


    Kang De, the Cathayan.


    After announcing the engagement, she fell asleep every night thinking of his name. She had to speak to him every day and write to him every day. Although such action was meaningless, this was the only way to maintain Tina¡¯s soul and personality and notpletely copse or be another person.


    Tina talked about it every day. Hillmelia was by her side every day and heard the most about Kang De. She repeated it over and over again and said everything. God knew that they had only interacted for less than a month. Why were there so many things to say? She talked about his mysterious background, his delicious food, his loneliness, his weakness, and his strength and courage.


    It could even be said that Tina knew Kang De very well, and so did Hillmelia.


    However, that was only a retelling.


    The true contact was still from today onwards, to urgently help Red Maple City. It was every interception and fierce battle along the way.


    He was indeed as mysterious as Tina said, or even more so. This Cathayan really had endless secrets that made her curious and involuntarily want to investigate further.


    Where did he go after every battle? Where did he get these weapons? Where did hee from¡­ The secrets she wanted to know, the secrets she did not dare to think about carefully, the countless secrets.


    However, now, these secrets were not important.


    This was because Kang De was on Goethe¡¯s side.


    However¡­


    A faint sorrow floated through Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s eyes.


    The fundamental reason why Goethe had fallen into the mes of war was because of the weakness of the country. The danger of destruction still existed. Even if they had sessfully helped Red Maple City and defeated the Elven Expeditionary Force this time, it did not mean that they would not have to worry from now on.


    The elf army that attacked Goethe was extremely powerful, but that was to Goethe. To the Twilight Dynasty, a military operation of this scale was only an armed patrol of the second-tier army.


    Even if they won this war, the danger had not been resolved.


    Could Kang De¡¯s secret be Goethe¡¯s power¡­


    When she thought of this, she sighed softly. Although there was a so-called ¡°engagement¡±, although the entire continent was rumored that the Cathayan Prince Consort of the Princess of Goethe had taken the initiative to be enemies with Twilight for love and destroyed six Dragon g Legions in a battle, deterring Twilight and shocking the world¡ªshe knew what that engagement was about.


    However, it was Tina¡¯s wishful thinking.


    Before this, her rtionship with Kang De was only that of a friend. There was no substantial progress or agreement, and there was not even much ambiguity.


    What should she do after meeting him?


    With Tina¡¯s skin, she would probably faint from fear when she saw Kang De.


    As for Kang De¡­


    He did not look like a bold person.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but look at the gori who had been circling Kang De. Otherwise, she would have been stuck behind him. She thought of the rumor conveyed by the elf envoy that she wanted to facilitate Kang De¡¯s marriage to the Cathayan Empress and did not know what to say for a moment.


    If she wanted topletely tie Kang De to Goethe, Tina should take him down with great courage and decisiveness. Everything was fine, but with Tina¡¯s stubborn personality, she would probably not kidnap and force Kang De in this way.


    This stupid girl.


    It was better to let¡­


    ¡ªPfft!


    As soon as this thought appeared, Sword Saint Snowfall was shocked and hurriedly expelled this thought from her mind.


    She even felt a long-lost heat on her face.


    Shameless.


    She took a deep breath, but she could not stop her doubts.


    It had not been like this in the past.


    Humans were social animals.


    After staying in a ce like the War God City for too long, her personality would change no matter what. In the past, she was not a person who followed the rules. She had also cultivated in a ce like the War God City and been awarded the title of Sword Saint. She was long used to being powerful and arbitrary. She did not take weak living beings seriously and disdained romantic rtionships.


    The human heart was unpredictable,plicated, and difficult to understand. Even Sword Saint Snowfall did not know that in just a day, her thoughts had already changed subtly.


    She had been coaxed by Tina to find Kang De. After realizing that Red Maple City was surrounded, she did not hesitate to decide to save him. However, she knew in her heart that she would definitely die if she went. She was already determined to die. Facing the hundreds of thousands of elves and countless experts, even with the strength of the Sword Saint, she could only die. Her oue was already decided, and it was to dissipate with Tedrell¡¯s glory.


    However, she saw a turnaround from Kang De.


    A person fighting an army could end the battle in a few minutes. Powerful weapons that he had never heard of or seen could seize new victories every time. He had once used a forbidden curse to destroy five Dragon g Legions. Perhaps he could replicate that miraculous battle under Red Maple City.


    Therefore, hope ignited.


    Kang De also replied to this hope with victory after victory.


    She did not have to consider how to defeat the intercepting armies or worry about how to save the siege of Red Maple City. She only had to listen to Kang De¡¯s orders andmands. When to attack, when to attack, who the target was, and throw this thing out¡ªas long as she carried out the order very well.


    He could win.


    In this extreme surprise battle that did not stop, destroyed, and intercepted the enemy, every victory could increase her evaluation of Kang De and her trust in him.


    Under the effect of the drawbridge, in a highly bloody and cruel domain like the battlefield and in an urgent situation like rescuing Red Maple City, many emotions would undergo subtle changes.


    ¡ªBut no.


    She said to herself, No.


    Although they were rted by blood¡­ it was still impossible.


    It was Tina¡¯s sweetheart.


    She disdained the so-called rules. The War God City was not a ce to follow the rules. As long as she could fight and bear the consequences, she could sleep with men and women if she wanted.


    However, she could not help but worry about Tina¡¯s thoughts.


    How could an aunt snatch a man from her niece¡­ It was too degrading and embarrassing. No.


    She calmed down.


    He was only a man who was responsible, pleasing to the eye, and could fight rtively bravely. He came from a noble background, was mysterious, controlled, and was not rigid with endless possibilities.


    No, no, no.


    How could a man be more interesting than the path of battle aura?


    She gave up on this thought.


    Her gaze turned calm. As a powerful warrior, she still had this bit of self-control and mental cultivation. She wanted to forcefully cut off the subtle feelings she had for Kang De. At this moment, she heard footsteps.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you in a daze?!¡±


    Kang De strode towards Sword Saint Snowfall.


    Logically speaking, it was very difficult for him to treat this woman as Tina¡¯s aunt, which was an elder.


    He could not tell at all. He would believe that she was Tina¡¯s sister. She was so young and beautiful, but she did not have the bearing and appearance of an elder at all. It was just that she was sometimes more talkative.


    Moreover, he felt a little rebellious. He had yet to exin what had happened to Tina. He did not want to deal with seniority issues now.


    Therefore, when he spoke andmunicated with Sword Saint Snowfall, he only treated her in an ordinary tone and attitude.


    Hillmelia was about to break off that thought she should not have when she heard Kang De¡¯s voice.


    She was shocked and immediately looked up, even a little flustered. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kang De said inexplicably. ¡°We¡¯re going to open fire.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Sword Saint Snowfall said in a daze, ¡°How? Teach me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How should he put it?


    Clearly, the person who walked was the cold-looking Sword Saint Snowfall. If she said those words with a stunned expression and tone, the lethality would really double.


    Especially when paired with her body that was even hotter and stronger than Tina¡¯s¡­


    ¡ªStop, stop, stop.


    Kang De had a strange expression and said, ¡°I said that we¡¯re going to shoot. You should block your ears.¡±


    Hillmelia was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Because it¡¯s very loud. We still have to take protective measures.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall smiled in disdain when she heard this, ¡°Louder? I can resist a magic-level sonic boom attack head-on. Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of a Sword Saint. Go fire. I want to hear how loud it is.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold from the rain? Don¡¯t you have an umbre when it rains? These are two different things. I know you¡¯re powerful, but there¡¯s no need to take the risk of hurting yourself¡­¡±


    Although he had not observed the howitzer fire up close previously, themotion and shock wave would definitely not be underestimated if he wanted to shoot out 20 to 30 kilograms of shells. Why pretend?


    When Sword Saint Snowfall heard this and heard Kang De¡¯s concern, she was subconsciously happy. Then, she cursed herself for being useless. Previously, in the War God City, so many people had fawned over her and she had disdained them. This guy had said a few good words and she was happy. She was really too useless.


    She said, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me. Don¡¯t worry, the battle is more important. Give the orderter. Moreover, if I cover my ears, I won¡¯t be able to hear you give the order. It¡¯ll dy things, right?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Then open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Just like this.¡± Kang De opened his mouth. ¡°Bnce the internal and external pressure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hillmelia said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too stupid.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not stupid. Instead, he¡¯s quite cute.¡±


    Kang De snapped his fingers. The gori jumped over with her mouth open and ran behind him.


    Such an example increased Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s resistance, ¡°¡­No!¡±


    Kang De impatiently stretched out his hand and pressed it on the Sword Saint¡¯s cheek. He pulled out forcefully, ¡°Is this very difficult? If you maintain this,¡­¡±


    In the next moment, his arms were separated. Hillmelia said sternly, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Be good!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was louder than this. ¡°There¡¯s a war! What are you thinking?!¡±


    Their gazes met and they did not give in at all. In the next moment, Sword Saint Snowfall twisted her body and turned her back to Kang De in silence¡ªbut she seemed to see the muscles on the back of her neck twitch.


    Kang De opened his mouth but did not speak. He shook his head and quickly returned.


    It was time to begin.


    In the end, Hillmelia could not help but quietly turn around.


    Her mouth opened slightly¡­ She was still very stupid.


    She saw a steel line attached to the butt of a long tube that was held in Kang De¡¯s hand. He stood a few meters away, and the steel giant held one in his hand. In addition, the puppet war dogs, guardian mechanisms, clockwork warriors, and other alchemical creations seized from the previous battle also drew one each.


    She saw Kang De give a thumbs-up and gesture to the mechanical warrior on the other side.


    She also saw the other party turn around to look at her.


    She hurriedly turned her head away.


    Then, she slowly turned around.


    For some reason, when she saw Kang De¡¯s tense body and the steel wire in his hand, her heart suddenly sped up. She knew that he wanted to pull it. That seemed to be the way to start this weapon.


    For a moment, inexplicable anticipation arose in her heart, and even the flow of her blood elerated.


    Then, she saw the muscles move on Kang De¡¯s back with her sharp vision.


    She saw him pull the steel wire in his hand ruthlessly.


    The other alchemical creations also exerted strength at the same time.


    Then, there was a loud bang.


    It was really a loud bang.


    As a Sword Saint, her shocking dynamic vision even saw the mes at that moment. The mes and air waves that surged out of the muzzle roared wildly. Kang De¡¯s clothes were even blown up by the air waves. She saw that huge and heavy base stretch back like a tiger or leopard entrenched on the ground. The floating and sinking of the ground were shaken into the air by an invisible force. Dust dissipated, and the huge weapon retreated with a bang.


    Everything seemed to have slowed down as if the river of time had slowed down.


    An almost invisible ck shadow whistled out of the tube and swept through the sky.


    Twelve lightning bolts connected.


    The air wave that sshed up even blew 20 to 30 meters away.


    It brushed past Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s face.


    Then, she heard a rumbling explosion in the distance and the sound of the gori spitting¡ªthe air wave that fired kicked up dust, and arge amount of sand blew into its mouth.


    Even Hillmelia¡¯s lips smelled of soil.


    However, she did not care about this.


    She did not realize this at all. Her mouth still maintained a slightly open posture and she felt that her head was very empty, very ethereal. She could not repeat what she had just seen, but it must have been a very shocking scene. Just like the first battle on this continent, the light of magic bloomed on the battlefield for the first time. Bows and swords entered the stage of war¡­ She seemed to see history repeating itself.


    She felt the blood in her entire body flow again. Her entire body was indescribablyzy andfortable. After that violent bang, the world seemed to have fallen silent. Only the strong and pungent smell of gunpowder spread to the tip of her nose. She looked at the 12 roaring beasts. The muzzles were still wrapped in faint smoke.


    It was like a dragon that had just spat out a fatal dragon breath.


    He raised his head to the sky. He was silent and powerful and could roar at any powerful enemy.


    This scene was unforgettable.


    At this moment, she even felt that she was standing beside the god. An indescribable sense of security, confidence, and courage surged in her heart.


    Thew of victory seemed to have been confirmed.


    She saw huge metal shells thrown out from the tail of this terrifying weapon. The Autobot moved new ¡°arrowheads¡± with those puppets and reloaded them.


    This process looked even easier than loading the crossbow of the ballista battery.


    However, Hillmelia knew that the power of these weapons far surpassed any ballista.


    Even the enchanted heavy arrows were the same.


    She thought of the almost identical twelve weapons. If there were 100, 200, 1,000, 10,000, or even 100,000 of them firing together, how could such light and powerpare to the legendary gods?


    Gods existed in legends. Their stories were myths that could not be investigated or explored. They were extremely mysterious.


    These alchemical weapons did not have any magic fluctuations, as if they were ordinary items made of steel.


    She looked at Kang De, her voice trembling slightly, but she did not sense anything.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Her voice seemed to be a little hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Cannon.¡±


    Kang De adjusted the enchanted earpiece, grabbed the refitted matchlock, and raised his other hand as a signal to prepare to fire again. He said calmly, ¡°The God of War.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 353 - 353 War Has Changed

    353 War Has Changed


    It was almost midnight.


    The night that should have been silent and deep revealed a strange light. The sky shone with a red light, and the dark clouds in the distance were as red as blood. An entire day of high-intensity spell confrontation had caused the proportion of elements in the atmosphere to be extremely imbnced. Its direct manifestation was the red sky without the light of the stars and moon.


    The expeditionary army¡¯s surprise attack hade to an end. The various departments were repairing themselves. If necessary, night battles were still the worst option. In the strategic room of the headquarters, the advisors did not rest. There was no sound in the tent. The elves did their own things in silence and nced at themander sitting at the desk from time to time.


    ¡®This is the fifth time¡¯, they said in their minds.


    Against Kang De, the Cathayan from the east, they set upyers of defense and tried to surround and intercept him in various ways. Those methods were all huge sesses because they sessfully stopped him every time, but the oue could not satisfy the elves and even gradually shocked them.


    This was because the banner of the headquarters changed again and again.


    The demon from Cathay has crossed Harlem.


    The bloodthirsty and cruel Demon King of Terror has broken through the Summer Leaf.


    The flesh-devouring Destroyer approaches Greensart.


    The Son of ughter ughtered the Fire Feather Legion.


    ¡ªWhat should they hang this time?


    The intelligent and brave elf advisors discovered that such a banner and those blood debts no longer made them produce only courage and anger.


    There was also something they did not want to admit.


    In particr, this battle report¡­ themander did not read it in front of everyone.


    They only knew that the person in charge of intercepting Kang De this time was the Stone Heart Legion.


    The rare magicized army was also supported by the various garrison armies around its defense area. They even had arge air team¡­


    The elves asked with their eyes.


    How long did theyst?


    ¡°We fought from dusk to night.¡±


    The battle report was in the hands of the Lord of Dawn Light.


    No¡­ rather than calling it a battle report, it was more like the ultimate stroke of themander of the Stone Heart Legion. The words were no longer elegant, and they were even scribbled and stained with blood.


    ¡°We lost.¡±


    Lines of words were read silently by the expeditionary armymander, Sylvan Keller.


    ¡°When I write this line of words, thest warrior of the Stone Heart Legion has already decided to offer hisst loyalty to the Empress and the council. Just like how flowers and leaves fall to the ground and fuse into the ground, they will be nourishment to nurture the new buds and buds. Together with nature, the soul of the warrior will also return to the forest and throw himself into his mother¡¯s arms. He will forever protect the glory of Twilight and watch the new warriors and his oldrades.¡±


    Sylvan Keller outlined the appearance of themander of the Stone Heart Legion in his mind.


    Bmpus was a venerable arcane schr. When Twilight recruited him, he fought for the elves with swords and magic. Magic turned into a master of war and wrote arge number of tactical monographs. He worked to fuse the traditionalbat thoughts with the new magic equipment and develop newbat theories topletely change the war situation.


    As an arcane schr, he had been recruited by the army because of factional strife.


    However, Bmpus did notin. When he was called into the army, he became a good soldier, an officer, and even obtained appreciation with his military contributions and achievements. He led an army alone to verify his doctrine and theory.


    Then, he left such a letter.


    When he thought of this, Sylvan Keller¡¯s heart ached.


    As a soldier, he was already used to seeing life and death, but the brave and fearless elf warriors died just like that. Geniuses who originally had endless possibilities died in the beginning, one after another.


    Marges, the alchemist who spread the school, used his life to prove the feasibility of his path.


    Now, it was Bmpus¡¯s turn¡­


    He blinked his slightly sore eyes and sighed softly.


    ¡°We have long lives and live with nature. We were born in the forest and built the initial civilization and country there. Fate is maintained here and we¡¯ve long known that no matter how powerful a predator is, there will be a day when they¡¯re injured or die. I¡¯m not afraid of such an oue. No matter what the reason is, we came to thend of a foreign country to fight and kill the enemy. We should be aware of being killed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only depressed and regretful. I don¡¯t yearn for death. I still have many things to do.¡±


    Sylvan Keller watched slowly.


    ¡°However, other than being depressed and regretful, I¡¯m also happy. If I¡¯m destined to die on the battlefield, if I¡¯m destined to die in a defeat, I¡¯m satisfied with thest battle of my life.¡±


    ¡°We paid the price of failure and death and learned our lesson. We lost. It was not only this battle, but we werepletely behind in the fields of military and magic skills and even war theory. We encountered an unimaginable attack. I set up the formation, the scouts patrolled, the mages were on guard, and the magic devices were preheated and activated. Then we were attacked. More than ten kilometers away, death fell from the sky.¡±


    ¡°An explosion. Unlike the explosion of a spell, the soil that sshed up, the violent mes, and the invisible air wave that spread and sted out like a thin film are almost impossible to recognize with the naked eye. They tore through the battle line and covered the spellcasting position. They¡¯re extremely fast and fierce. They¡¯re not any spell we know, so dispersing and obstructing spells are almost useless. Or rather, our mage army doesn¡¯t even have time to react.¡±


    ¡°There were 12 terrifying attacks every time. They shattered the array, tore through the formation, and threw the soldiers into the air. On average, it took less than six seconds for the second attack toe quickly. In half a minute, we were attacked five rounds and exploded 60 times. There was dust all around.¡±


    ¡°We lost a third of the mages and a high-level heavy magic device in the beginning.¡±


    ¡°The array was scattered, the soldiers¡¯ minds were shaken, and the steel-like discipline copsed.¡±


    ¡°Then, I organized the magic troops to counterattack.¡±


    ¡°Retaliate and suppress the direction of the attack. The remaining mages, warlocks, and magic device troops willunch a counterattack as soon as possible. The air force will also mobilize to investigate. The wandering cavalry will disperse, and the cavalry will elerate. All the mobile troops will surround the direction of the attack as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I think, at the very least, I have to know what the thing that attacked us is.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get what I wanted. The spell counterattack attacked. Imanded the magic attack team to continuously advance the dense spells in the direction of the target in a slow attack. Under the cover of the mages and magic devices, the air force and cavalry rushed forward, but they arrived at the target and did not discover any enemies.¡±


    ¡°In the next moment, that sharp and crazy whistling streaked through the sky. A rumbling explosion sounded from the other direction. A terrifying explosion exploded in the cavalry group and the remaining mages.¡±


    ¡°Our enemy has the ability to move at high speed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the continuous terrifying attacks were cast by Kang De alone, because we discovered some traces at the first target location. There should be more than ten heavy magic devices, but Kang De can bring them to teleport. There¡¯s nothing more terrifying than this.¡±


    ¡°I ordered the mages to disperse and the cavalry to disperse, but it was toote. The cavalry troops had suffered a destructive blow. Sword Saint Snowfall and the Crimson Queen threw arge number of heavy alchemical bombs at them. The lethal radius of an alchemical bomb is at least 200 meters. It¡¯s useless to disperse the formation.¡±


    ¡°I order the air force to change direction as soon as possible and bite the enemy. Bite Kang De before he teleports away. At the very least, we have to see what weapon it is.¡±


    ¡°Then, the air force was wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Fire river. I saw six fire rivers cross the gradually dimming sky and tear apart horned eagles and pegasuses. That light is so dazzling as if countless fire missiles rushed into the sky. Thousands of them shot into the sky in a minute. Can a dragon block such an attack? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been making mistakes.¡±


    ¡°The mages, the cavalry, and the air force have suffered increasing casualties. I can only futilelymand the long-range troops to counterattack. This is indeed useful, but it¡¯s limited because Kang De is continuously changing directions.¡±


    ¡°Then, I understood that this was indeed an unprecedented powerful enemy because they used an attack method we¡¯ve never seen before. Powerful, cruel, efficient, and violent.¡±


    ¡°The enemy bombarded and suppressed us with extremely frequent and powerful long-range attacks. It¡¯s simr to magic battle tactics, but the efficiency and power are stronger. It¡¯s not that there are no spells that are stronger than that attack, but there are many. However, the casting time is long and the rest time is longer. It¡¯s impossible to have such speed.¡±


    ¡°However, our counterattack is not useless.¡±


    ¡°Ice, lightning, and even mes have the best effect in creating an elemental environment on arge scale. I think it¡¯s probably rted to the nature and mechanism of the other party¡¯s magic device. Unfortunately, from the beginning to the end, I was unable to see the appearance of that magic device, but I can confirm that that weapon is not invincible.¡±


    ¡°After we gradually grasped the countermeasure, Kang De gave up on long-range attacks and began to approach.¡±


    ¡°The arrowless crossbow that was increased in the previous battle reports appeared. Its power is greater than described. There are also explosive crossbow bolts. They¡¯re less powerful than that heavy attack, but their firing speed is faster.¡±


    ¡°Our soldiers resisted heroically.¡±


    ¡°I discovered a rtively effective defense and counterattack method. I ordered the mages to use earth spells to create a passageway gully lower than the ground and ordered the arrow regiment soldiers to enter the gully and lie low. If necessary, they can use simple spell scrolls to create a thicker earth wall, deepen it, or strengthen it.¡±


    ¡°I order the soldiers to disperse the formation and spread out as much as possible. We have to do this, or we¡¯ll be killed together. As long as we disperse enough, the enemy¡¯s killing efficiency will greatly decrease. Earth walls, sand walls, or walls mixed and frozen with water spells have extremely good protective effects.¡±


    ¡°This is how we fight.¡±


    ¡°Although this can only dy the efficiency of the enemy¡¯s attack, although the soil wall built will still be broken by therger and more powerful arrowheads, that¡¯s only a hastily built protective wall. Twilight canpletely push out a more effective defense mechanism, and this is the value of our sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m destined to die on the battlefield or in defeat, I¡¯m very honored to participate in such a battle.¡±


    ¡°This is the reason why I wrote to you.¡±


    ¡°As amander who¡¯s about to be defeated and die in battle, I make myst suggestion to my country and you. I think war, war has changed.¡±


    ¡°We fight the world with bows and magic. We¡¯re brave warriors, steel discipline, exquisite cooperation, and a solid array. The iron cavalry charge, the arrow array covers, and spell attacks. We¡¯re used to gathering together and gathering the strength of all the elves to fight powerful enemies in a rock-solid array.¡±


    ¡°However, the strength and tradition we¡¯re proud of have suffered a heavy blow and failure under Kang De¡¯s attack. This failure is not because weck courage and strength, but because our strength is no longer suitable. Just like the appearance of cavalry, the traditionalnd formation is no longer suitable. Magic has appeared, and the traditional defense formation is no longer suitable¡­ This is even more terrifying than defeat.¡±


    ¡°I use my sacrifice and life to beg you to take this matter seriously.¡±


    ¡°After personally experiencing Kang De¡¯s attack, I felt¡­ fear.¡±


    ¡°Because I discovered something even more terrifying than failure.¡±


    ¡°Kang De will win. Commander, it¡¯s not only this battle. Perhaps the war against Goethe will end in a way we¡¯re unwilling to see.¡±


    ¡°The reason why Kang De can win is not only because he has a powerful alchemical weapon.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t only have this, but aplete war system.¡±


    ¡°Our infantry maintains the formation and resists the cavalry. Our wandering cavalry harasses, plunders, and restrains the enemy. Our archers shoot destructive arrows that cover shock. Our mages control arcane magic and suppress confrontation. Our heavy cavalry destroys everything and is unstoppable¡­ These are our war system.¡±


    ¡°Kang De has it too.¡±


    ¡°He used that slow and powerful long-range bombardment to shatter our line and that river of mes to shatter our air force, cavalry, infantry, and even fortifications. He has different weapons systems to fight and destroy. This is what he used in these battles.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he hasn¡¯t taken out.¡±


    ¡°No, there must be.¡±


    ¡°I only recalled that when our Horned Eagle Knights and the Pegasus Knights turned into a blood fog and dissipated in the air, a terrifying thought suddenly arose¡ªwhat about his air force? What will it be like? What about his navy?¡±


    ¡°The attack that destroyed the five Dragon g Legions in that instant was his forbidden curse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also part of his war system.¡±


    ¡°This is our enemy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to change.¡±


    ¡°Because in Glory Sand, it took him a long time toplete his revenge. Now that he already has the strength to defeat an army, what will he have in the future?¡±


    ¡°Our tactics, our defense concept, our military theory, our strategic direction, our equipment, our weapons, and our future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you and the lords.¡±


    ¡°My war is over.¡±


    Sylvan Keller was stunned into silence.


    At the end of the letter were thest words left for him by Bmpus. This arcane schr was from a noble background. He did things in a rigid manner and never did anything he should not have done or said anything he should not have said.


    However, in the end, he made an exception.


    ¡°If I were you, Commander, I wouldn¡¯t wait for him toe.¡±


    Lord of Dawn Light slowly put down this letter and pressed his hand to his face.


    He closed his eyes, his mood intensely turbulent.


    He did not believe it. He was hesitant and decisive, angry and afraid. He held arge number of soldiers and held the fate and future of this Elven Expeditionary Force. Some decisions were really too difficult.


    ¡°My war¡­ is not over.¡±


    He muttered to himself.


    It was very soft, but it attracted the attention of his advisors.


    The Deputy Chief of Staff took a step forward and said softly, ¡°Sir?¡±


    Lord of Dawn Light raised his head and looked at the other party. He was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°Tell me, which is more important, your career, honor, and reputation,pared to the future of the Twilight Dynasty?¡±


    The other party was shocked and subconsciously said, ¡°Of course, the future of the country is more important.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ think so too.¡±


    Sylvan Keller smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lord Thendron thinks the same.¡±


    Thendron?


    The Deputy Chief of Staff was stunned for a moment before remembering that it was the name of a defeated general.


    The formermander of the Dusk Legion surrendered to Kang De and was sent back with a deterrent message.


    This officer who had lost almost all his subordinates and returned to the capital with humiliation was once a new star with a bright future, but he had lost all his courage and will in a failure.


    It was said that he had given up on the stand of the pro-war faction and tried his best to oppose the war. After being stripped of all his honor and status, he entered prison. He had been pardoned by the Empress and reduced to the streets. He had been insulted and bullied by the rtives of his subordinates who had died in battle, despised by the citizens, and abandoned and neglected by his family. However, he still insisted on opposing the war and made a speech to dissuade everyone. The people of the pro-war faction despised his betrayal, but the people of the peace faction did not agree with his method.


    So¡­ why did themander say this?


    Thendron also felt that the country was more important than individuals? What did he mean?


    In his daze, he saw themander stand up.


    The Deputy Chief of Staff immediately stood up, and the other advisors stood up.


    Sylvan Keller said calmly, ¡°Send orders to all departments to prepare for a night battle in an hour. Order all the air force and heavy magic troops to prepare to enter a full-scale attack on Red Maple City. This is an order.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat breakfast at the pce of Red Maple City before dawn.¡±


    He looked out of the tent in the direction of Red Maple City.


    Bmpus was right. They could not wait for Kang De like this.


    Kang De had already returned to Earth.


    In the second half of the previous battle, his methods became cruel and fast again. Facing the remaining elf army that was hiding and defending, he flew into the sky on the Hima Eagle and poured down those anti-armyndmines that weighed 25 kilograms each, smashing two more oil storage tanks.


    There was no other reason.


    After using up his ammunition, he habitually refreshed the map and wanted to replenish it, but he discovered something.


    The howitzer and air defense vehicle did not appear.


    ¡­

 Chapter 354 - 354 Yuri

    354 Yuri


    The refresh mechanism of the white fog world was to anchor a certain point in time on Earth. It replicated and disyed the state of that moment, presenting a mirrored Earth.


    In other words, after refreshing, the white fog world would be the same as Earth.


    While fighting the elves, Kang De refreshed the white fog world to obtain ammunition and resources, but he discovered that the ammunition was all there, and the two howitzers and the self-propelled high cannon were already gone.


    This could only mean one thing.


    At this moment on Earth, the three heavy weapons had already been driven out.


    Therefore, he returned as soon as possible.


    A long and ear-piercing rm sounded in the sky. Dense gunshots sounded in the distance. The storm-like firing speed of the Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannon left a tracer trajectory in the sky like a long river of mes. The roar of the M30 howitzer also shook the sky. Clearly, Moroni was attacked again.


    D*mn.


    The signal transmitter in his hand was continuously shing. He had also made a set for his father to prevent any idents. Kang De looked around Moani and did not hear cries and screams, nor did he see any intense mes and thick smoke. The situation did not seem to be bad.


    He called the number and immediately picked up. His father¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The underground bomb shelter of the embassy¡ªMoroni has been attacked!¡±


    ¡°I saw it. Let¡¯s resolve it now.¡±


    Horus was still in the other world helping the gori and the others clean up the mess. Kang De returned to Earth in advance. The Hima Eagle pped its wings and flew into the night sky. Brilliant golden light and green wings were clearly visible in the night. He could hear cheers and shouts from below. Looking down from the sky, a small number of people were also retreating in an organized manner.


    He had heard from the king that Moroni had a bomb shelter facility inherited from the Second World War. After the day¡¯s attack, he had organized his citizens to enter the fortifications to take refuge and rest. It was a wise choice.


    He called Kirov.


    There was the faint roar of a gun on the phone. The Russian shouted, ¡°You finally picked up!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°You¡¯re outside? Why didn¡¯t you hide in the air raid shelter?¡±


    ¡°In such a subtle and awkward period, I think it¡¯s best for me and my people to stay away from your father!¡± Kirov replied. ¡°Moreover, I have to show my value and sincerity!¡±


    Kang De rode the giant eagle and soared in the sky. He asked in a low voice, ¡°The enemy is Little Bob?¡±


    Kirov hesitated. ¡°I think so.¡±


    This was almost predictable.


    In Comoros, in the current situation, those who wanted to attack and had the ability to attack were either the mercenary army under Little Bob or the French overseas base not far from here.


    Then it must be the former.


    This was because no matter how happy they were, France was still the only worldwide military power other than the United States. If the people who attacked were the French, with Comoros¡¯ weak defense and dozens of mercenaries, they would probably be wiped out in a few minutes.


    Then only Little Bob was left.


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡±


    He had saved his father, settled Moroni, and taken care of the war in the other world. He was already very busy, so he could not spare the time to pursue Little Bob. In other words, if this guy took the opportunity to escape back to France, Kang De would not have the time to find trouble with him and pursue him for a while. He had to deal with everything on both sides first. He did not expect that not only did he not escape, but he also felt that he could kill him?


    Following the guidance of Kirov¡¯s report, Kang Dended in the Moroni militarymand post, the police station that the mercenaries used as a temporarymand center.


    The guards had long seen the huge eagle falling from the sky. Seeing this, they immediately saluted. They were two ck people, local civilians with military skills who had been temporarily recruited today. Perhaps they were former civil servants or veterans. What happened today had increased people¡¯s cohesion.


    He nodded slightly and entered. He was led to the meeting room of the police station by a North Myanmar mercenary. Apart from Kirov, King Chakat was also there, along with a few temporary officials.


    ¡°King.¡± Kang De walked in. ¡°You should have gone to the bomb shelter.¡±


    Chakat II smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend. The life of the king is precious, but it¡¯s not impossible to die. There¡¯s only one situation where the king has to live at all costs. That¡¯s when his territory, the throne, and his subjects have nothing to entrust him with¡ªand now, there¡¯s already one.¡±


    He went forward and hugged Kang De. He smiled and said, ¡°When you fell asleep, I invited your father, Master He, the diplomats of France, the United States, and all the citizens of Moroni. I asked them to prove it and make a will. If anything happens to me, you¡¯ll be the new king of Comoros.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°¡­What the heck?¡±


    Chakat IIughed at the surrounding people, ¡°What did I say? He might not be willing.¡±


    He patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder and took advantage of this moment to whisper in his ear, ¡°Although responsibility is greater than power, you indeed need it, right?¡±


    Kang De nced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°So if you die inexplicably, I¡¯ll be the first suspect?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a king too.¡± The ck man blinked. ¡°Therefore, you¡¯ll protect me. The countries that don¡¯t want you to be a king or Comoros topletely side with China will protect me.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me introduce you to the general situation.¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, the king pointed out of the window, ¡°About ten minutes ago, the sentries I sent to the surroundings of the city sent out a message and discovered an unknown armed convoy approaching. The operation team formed by your Russian friends intercepted and shouted. They were shot, so it evolved into a battle¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Were there casualties?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. After all, only ten minutes have passed,¡± Kirov replied. ¡°Dimitri¡¯s idea is to deter and defend. Then he¡¯ll contact you and deal with them when you return. He said that Moroni has too few avable defense personnel now and can¡¯t attack easily to avoid falling into a trap or being diverted and restrained. After all, it¡¯s a night battle. I don¡¯t know what tactical goal the enemy has or how many people they¡¯ve sent.¡±


    When exining this, he was a little uneasy.


    After all, the saying that ¡°we, the former elites of the Russian army, are well-equipped and have self-propelled artillery and howitzers, are guarding here without moving and waiting for Kang De to kill them all¡± really sounded toome.


    Especially since there was a new boss who was still resistant and wary of them¡­


    ¡°A wise choice.¡± Kang De nodded. ¡°So what are they doing now?¡±


    ¡°Just as you heard, we¡¯ll use the truck to guide the howitzer around the city. From time to time, we¡¯ll stop and fire a shot to shock and bombard the direction the enemy is attacking. The Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannon will patrol and maneuver along the main road of Moroni.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI forgot to tell you that this self-propelled cannon is a special version of the Afghan War. It dismantled all the radar instruments and installed night vision devices. It increased the load, so it¡¯s suitable for night patrol and rapid suppression attack. This is the precious experience of the Great Soviet in Afghanistan!¡±


    It was still a wise choice.


    Modern war was fought through information. Reconnaissance and counter-reconnaissance, rapid reaction, and over-the-horizon attacks. If they were discovered, they would be destroyed, and if they were discovered, they would die. In this fast-paced attack and defense, mobility and concealment were greatly valued. The tactical thinking of fighting and running was promoted.


    Be it the support artillery or the long-range rocketuncher, they could basically reach the designated location and clean up. After fighting, they would run. It was very exciting, just like what the Russians were doing now. They used the truck to drag the howitzer and continuously change its location and fire. This could not only give the enemy who was preparing to attack a huge psychological deterrence and firepower suppression but also reduce the possibility of encountering a counterattack.


    In fact, the traction cannon was already a little outdated. The new artillery suppression weapon system, the car-mounted howitzer cannon, was already showing signs of recing the tracked self-propelled artillery¡­ Unfortunately, it was very difficult to obtain that good thing now. However, on the other hand, there was no need for high-quality information weapons in the other world.


    If he could order weapons from the P5, then¡­


    ¡ªStrength up! Rocket! Only rocket! Verticalunching system? No! Location system! No! Don¡¯t control it remotely! I don¡¯t want any high-tech things! Make me a huge skyrocket! I want a skyrocket! I don¡¯t even want a chip! Just attack urately a few times and I¡¯ll wash the ground.


    That was it.


    Many advanced weapons on Earth now relied too much on the support of technology like the satellite system. When they were brought to the other world, they were either useless or too wasteful.


    As Kang De thought, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s the effect?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    Kirov looked confused. ¡°Not only was the enemy not blocked by firepower, but they sped up and attacked the city. They were crossed and strangled by the fire and did not retreat at all. Dimitri summoned long-range artillery fire. Even if their allies were blown to pieces, the other enemies continued to attack without retreating¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned.


    ¡°The more they do this, the more uneasy Dimitri is. He¡¯s worried that this is only a restraining attack. The true enemy willunch a surprise attack from an unexpected angle. The Burmese are in charge of mobile patrols. The National Guard temporarily recruited by the king is also doing sentry and search. We haven¡¯t discovered any other enemies so far¡­¡± The Russian exined.


    Moreover, he was also puzzled.


    ¡°They¡¯re French¡­¡±


    Something was wrong.


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s happening¡ªKirov, tell Dimitri to cease fire. Don¡¯t let me be blown up by bullets and shells from behind.¡±


    After saying that, a ck light shed and Kang De disappeared from the spot. Although they had already seen it with their own eyes many times, everyone present still sighed because of such a scene. Hundreds of years of science and thousands of years of fantasy had casually appeared in front of the world¡­ Was this only an exception? What would happen in the future?


    No one knew.


    After all, people only lived in the present.


    The Hima Eagle flew through the sky and arrived at the forward position built by the Russians. East of the city, in the temporary bunker built by the sandbags, Dimitri observed the movements in front of him with his night vision device. He had already ordered a ceasefire, but the rumbling of the car still sped over in the dust raised by the shells and rockets.


    Those enemies seemed to have obtained endless courage from somewhere and were facing death calmly.


    The Russians heard the wind in the sky.


    In an instant, a violent wind blew, gathered the tornado, and blew away the dust in the distance. Bits of starlight fell from the sky. Illumination spells cleared the darkness, making the night as bright as day, illuminating wreckage, bomb craters, corpses, and remaining enemies, as well as the people riding the giant eagle.


    Dimitri shook the night vision device aside and cursed, ¡°¡­It¡¯s so f*cking ufortable.¡±


    Night vision goggles could not be used by pressing a button in the game and could be worn at will. The user experience of this thing was poor and it was extremely harmful to the eyes.


    Seeing superhumans fight was not a chance every day. The Russians took out their binocrs. Be it out of curiosity or reporting to the country, they were unwilling to miss the scene in front of them.


    He summoned the Defender mechanism, the anti-materiel rifle, the headshot roll, the battle aura attack, and the spell support.


    The enemy was only some armed convoys. With the Indian tactic, he leaned out of the window and fired. The difficulty was far simpler than saving the hostage from the convoy during the day. After all, he did not have to save anyone this time, so there were really too many ways to blow up these scum¡­


    However, soon, Kang De discovered a problem.


    This difficulty was too simple.


    When he saved the Burmese from the armed mercenary convoy during the day, the enemy¡¯s elite military attainment had brought him some trouble, including the interlocking shots and cooperative shots of the machine gunners in the car. Their reaction ability, the cooperation of the driver and the shooter, the reaction speed of thebatants in the car¡­ Although they were not Kang De¡¯s match, they had indeed disyedbat ability that could be said to be elite.


    If not for the fact that the puppets he had brought from the other world had never seen them, causing these mercenaries to not know how to deal with them, it would probably not be so easy to save all the hostages from them unharmed.


    Inparison, these people tonight¡­ were so weak.


    It was so strange.


    Noobs had stiff movements and low reaction speeds. They could not shoot urately and could not drive well. They only knew how to step on the elerator and speed up. The machine gunner in the car was even shooting blindly.


    The strange thing was that they were clearly a group of noobs and looked like a motley crew with low training, but all of them were unafraid of death. Even if theirpanions were split open not far away and died, they did not have any emotional fluctuations and still continued to advance bravely. D*mn, they were simply like yers who could be revived indefinitely.


    What about yers? What happened to a white corpse disappearing? Could this game pass the review?


    Kang De shed to the side of an SUV, reached out, opened the door, and pulled the driver down. The other party howled and pulled out his pistol, wanting to shoot. Kang De had already broken his wrist. Their eyes met. The other party¡¯s face was close. There was only stiff madness in his eyes and expression.


    Moreover, he was ck.


    There were too many ck people in this remaining convoy¡­


    ¡°This appearance¡­¡±


    Kang De focused and observed. The other party struggled with all his might and made a gurgling sound. He even forcefully twisted his other arm. In an overly violent action, he threw out the ID in his pocket. Kang De nced from the corner of his eye and his expression changed. These people did not seem to be Little Bob¡¯s mercenaries!


    At the very least, most of them were not!


    ¡°D*mn¡­¡±


    Kang De held his phone in his left hand and a heavy machine gun in his left. He swept through the remaining two cars and riddled them. He dialed the number, ¡°New situation, new situation. The people who came seem to be Gambia soldiers¡­¡±


    Chakat II said in surprise, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I saw his ID. Although I can¡¯t understand it, I¡¯ve seen something simr before,¡± Kang De said. ¡°However, this is not the point. The point is that these people are clearly abnormal¡ªit seems to have been attacked by Yuri.¡±


    The king did not seem to have yed the Red Alert before and did not understand this joke. He said in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before he could exin, he heard Dimitri shout through the high-pitched horn in the direction of the city, ¡°There! Over there! Over there! Look!¡±


    Kang De looked up.


    ¡°Oh¡­ f*ck.¡±


    Dust flew in the distance. The engine sounded endlessly as it swept past the deste Gobi.


    Arge group of distant dogs stepped on the elerator and roared over, the lights dazzling.


    They were all civilian cars.


    ¡­

 Chapter 355 - 355 Hypnosis, Brainwashing, and Memory Modification

    355 Hypnosis, Brainwashing, and Memory Modification


    Civilian vehicles.


    Arge number of civilian cars.


    They advanced at full speed in the Gobi Desert and lined up in a scattered array, rushing in Moroni¡¯s direction.


    It was impossible to determine the identity of the person. The other party did not send a signal, cry for help, or slow down. Only the high beams were extremely bright, and the roar of the engine was like the roar of a huge beast.


    Dimitri¡¯s expression changed drastically as he observed the situation through the binocrs.


    As an officer who had once served in the Russian elite special forces signal g, he had carried out many special missions and had also seen much confidential information that would not be made public in internal training.


    In most of the security wars that had happened in the world, thest thing the soldiers wanted to see was not the enemy¡¯s main battle tank or armored vehicle, but unarmed cars rushing towards them or lousy cars parked by the street.


    Pickup truck, Toyota, Santana¡­ It was old and covered in dust. Just because it was scrapped under the strict supervision of the developed areas did not mean that it could not be driven. In fact, these old cars were very popr in the backward areas because they were cheap and were deeply loved by the local people.


    Of course, it would also fall into the eyes of the armed men with ill intentions.


    Sometimes, a car full of inferior explosives might be stuffed into the scrapped Toyota that was rushing over.


    Or perhaps, it was only a frightened and desperate family of three.


    Or perhaps it was both.


    On the car seat was a terrified family of three hugging and trembling. They seemed to be harmless, but perhaps under their feet was a pile of crude but huge explosives.


    ording to the military manual and lessons learned, firing was the right choice. However, soldiers were not cold-blooded and heartless killing machines. In the end, they were still emotional people, especially after discovering that they had killed the wrong person. The psychological pressure and pain they endured could be imagined. After all, war was not a game.


    However, he still had to do the right thing.


    Dimitri thought of the instructions he had received before he left. He gritted his teeth and cursed silently. Then, he picked up the loudspeaker. ¡°Come back! Come back! Let us deal with it! Let us deal with it!¡±


    He followed the process.


    He fired a warning shot and ordered the car to stop for inspection. If they continued to charge, he would shoot and kill them.


    No matter who it was.


    He prayed that this Chinese person could understand this simple English.


    Kang De¡¯s voice sounded along the breeze.


    ¡°How should we deal with it?¡±


    ¡°Blyat!¡±


    For a moment, Dimitri could not exin it clearly. He cursed and called his boss.


    After Kirov picked up, he was shocked and immediately called Kang De. He heard the rough wind of the Gobi Desert and the approaching engine roar in the receiver.


    ¡°Kang De! Come back quickly!¡± He lowered his voice and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t be charged with killing civilians! Believe me! Or you can believe in the integrity of the Western government and the media!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Let Dimitri do this? I saw it clearly. They seem to be civilians.¡±


    The Russian said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s better than you doing it! Also, what are civilians? Attacking the military area, taking hostile action, and revealing potential threats are not considered civilians in any country¡¯s military manual!¡±


    At this point, he seemed to realize what Kang De wanted to do.


    ¡°Listen, Kang De, don¡¯t be soft-hearted! Could it be that you have to wait for thesemoners to drive in in a car filled with explosives and detonate them before understanding this? Come back now and stay with the king and the various Dukes! Our people will deal with this. They¡¯re experts¡­¡±


    The Russian on the phone was firm.


    However, Kang De¡¯s voice was still calm, ¡°Something is wrong¡­ These people are probably innocent.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Kang De!¡±


    Kirov growled, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you took these haters seriously when they called you the Guardian Eagle God? This is not a superhero movie! This is f*cking reality!¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Kirov, when I first arrived, you asked me what it felt like to have superpowers.¡±


    Then, Kang De¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know how to describe and summarize it. In any case, it¡¯s not something stupid like having greater ability and responsibility. I can only say that this feels good. Now, I can tell you what it feels like.¡±


    The Chinese man¡¯s words were calm and leisurely.


    ¡°¡ªIt feels good because, at times, it might give you another way to resolve the problem and prevent you from falling into some kind of moral dilemma.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but perhaps.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s worth trying.¡±


    ¡°Just like now.¡±


    ¡°I have a thousand reasons to kill them and a thousand and one reasons to try to save them.¡±


    ¡°The additional reason is¡­ I can. I¡¯m willing.¡±


    A whistling wind sounded from the receiver.


    Kirov was stunned for a moment before shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t approach! What if there¡¯s a bomb in the car?!¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Perhaps not? I¡¯ll be more careful. If a bomb detonates, the person who killed them is the person who stuffed the bomb in, not us. I¡¯ll avenge them.¡±


    Kirov wanted to say something, but Kang De had already hung up.


    Dimitri and the soldiers under him had already changed the belt of heavy machine guns and brought out new rockets. They saw Kang De¡¯s figure elerate and race around the previous battlefield toward the nk of the convoy.


    Many cars immediately turned around and chased after Kang De.


    ¡°Very good, there¡¯s a purpose, but itcks intelligence¡­¡±


    There were some things that could not be said to Kirov directly, but Kang De felt that there was something wrong with these people¡¯s mental states.


    They were clearly controlled by something.


    This was a little terrifying.


    After all, for thousands of years, in the endless imagination of humans about supernatural powers, mind control was a ssic song thatsted for a long time. Kang De had fantasized about having such ability since he was young.


    For example, hypnosis.


    Hypnotize the introverted students in the ss and make them confident and sunny.


    For example, brainwashing.


    ¡ªTo make self-deprecating,zy, and vulgar criminals sincerely think that socialism was good.


    For example, memory modification.


    ¡ªTo make the sufferer of Alzheimer¡¯s forget that he had Alzheimer¡¯s.


    This was Kang De¡¯s childhood dream of having such a superpower.


    The wise saw wisdom, and the benevolent saw kindness. Abilities were innocent. The dark and dirty thing was only the mind. Kang De had a pure heart, so he would use such power to do so many good things. Only lowly guys who coveted other people¡¯s bodies would associate many evil things when they heard this ability. Pfft.


    However, on the other hand, Kang De had to admit something.


    The average quality of humans was still rtively low. If the mind interference ability really appeared in the real world, it would definitely be taken by evil people to do something that would only happen in the notebook. Once this kind of thing was exposed, it would definitely cause a hugemotion. If it fell into the hands of an evil country or organization, something very bad would definitely happen.


    Therefore¡­


    As Wang Situ had said, the fate of the heavens had changed, and divine artifacts were even easier to obtain. This was the principle of nature for people who were virtuous.


    Such a natural treasure was only possessed by the virtuous. In order to prevent thieves from obtaining it and causing trouble, it was better for a gentleman like him to collect it and use it for the righteous path.


    Kang De released three Defender mechanisms from the white fog space. The rolling and surging copper ball darted around at an extremely fast speed, but it did not attract any attention from the convoy. Everyone stepped on the elerator and chased after Kang De, as if he was thergest and only target. The rest was not important.


    It was obvious.


    Someone had controlled them through some supernatural power and could give some orders, such as attacking or chasing after someone. Therefore, the previous armed convoy had exchanged fire with Dimitri¡¯s people. Now, these racing dogs were chasing Kang De everywhere.


    However, his control was limited.


    The person controlled had be a clumsy puppet. His professional skills, reaction ability,bat techniques, and other indicators had all greatly decreased. Therefore, thebat techniques of the previous armed convoy were extremely stiff and would only shoot suddenly. Therefore, now, this group of civilian cars had also been slipped away by Kang De and ran around without any tactical cooperation.


    In that case, it was much simpler.


    ¡°Ask Dimitri and the Burmese to maintain vignce and pay attention to the other directions of the city. Don¡¯t be ambushed by the enemy.¡±


    Kang De even took the time to call Kirov.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright¡­ In addition.¡± The Russian¡¯s voice was very helpless, but there was a trace of relief, ¡°The ck king knows what happened. He hasn¡¯t spoken all this time. It can be seen that he wants to beg you, but he doesn¡¯t know how to ask. On one hand, it¡¯s you, and on the other hand, it¡¯s his citizens¡ªmoral dilemma, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°If he was ck Panther, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things going on.¡±


    He hung up.


    There were still many ways to stop a car.


    Kang De kicked up a stone and instantly shed above the hood of a car. He stomped his feet forcefully, and the violent impact activated the airbag, pushing the driver against the seat.


    He flew and slid, shing out from the side. He bent down and raised his hand to overturn the other car from the side. The two cars beside him collided. Kang De spread out his mental strength and extracted the ground. The ground copsed out of thin air. The surrounding cars all sank, at a height that the wheels could not climb up.


    Hearing the buzzing of the wheels turning empty, Kang De shrugged and jumped to an empty space.


    Under the moonlight, wet marks were scattered on the ground. Under Kang De¡¯s control, the dozen or so mechanical beetles he had thrown out earlier climbed onto the fuel tank and bit it open, causing the liquid inside to continuously leak out.


    Eh, the other world¡¯s puppet X Earth¡¯s internalbustion engine vehicle, the worm, and the child drove arge car and forcefully incontinent.


    It was too terrifying.


    These domestic cars did not have much fuel to begin with. After circling around, cars continuously turned off.


    Before the driver could rush down, Kang De rushed over like a violent wind.


    Or he could use the power of the Fire Thief to extract the surface and let the entire car sink into the ground.


    Otherwise, mes would condense at his fingertips and weld the car door shut.


    His figure shuttled through the dust, divided the convoy, and set a trap. He continuously dealt with batches of unconscious drivers. These people were still controlled. They could not drive and wanted to get out of the car to fight. Kang De could only tie them up or temporarily trap them in the car.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know me? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    asionally, he would pull one or two drivers out of the car and ask them. The other party was actually speaking French and howling, but he could not exin it clearly. Kang De could only shake his head and use the seatbelt he had pulled out of the car to tie him up. Then, he threw him on the roof to dry before dealing with the next one.


    It was Little Bob.


    Although he did not obtain any information, he had long locked onto the suspect.


    The drivers of the civilian cars behind were all ck.


    The uniforms were not uniform. There were different heights, short, fat, and thin. There was no callus on his hand to hold a gun, and there were no signs of high-intensity exercise on his body. If he was not a soldier, he must be a localmoner.


    These people had lost their minds and were controlled by supernatural forces. Then the greatest suspect was naturally Little Bob¡ªbecause the only thing in this area that could be associated with supernatural forces was the treasure obtained from the king¡¯s mausoleum. At this moment, it was in Little Bob¡¯s hands. It was Big Bob¡¯s hope of treating his hidden injuries, and it was something the French government coveted and covered up.


    Clearly, Little Bob had very likely figured out the usage method.


    Could it actually control humans?


    He could not dy any longer.


    Moreover¡­ his father had also seen that thing.


    He froze thest car, then called his father and picked up instantly.


    ¡°Hello? Has it been resolved?¡±


    The voice was very normal, which made Kang De heave a sigh of relief.


    He said simply, ¡°The thing Little Bob brought out of the king¡¯s mausoleum¡­ seems to be able to control humans. The batch that just came is a puppet whose mind is controlled.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s tone changed, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Then, his father tried his best to sound calm, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sometimes¡­¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    There was a moment of silence before his father¡¯s tone changed. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen that thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it,¡± Kang Jinzhu subconsciously replied. He had already described it to the person he could not name, ¡°Golden balls, palm-sized. They look simr to your threerge copper balls. I¡­¡±


    Then, Father Kang realized something.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to find a chair and cuff me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here, just in case.¡±


    Kang De lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Little Bob and retrieve that thing.¡±


    This time, his father did not protest or interfere.


    He said softly, ¡°Be careful that this is a n to lure the tiger away from the mountain.¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The tiger brought a return scroll.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. That thing might be useful to you too.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    As he spoke to his father, he jumped out of the car and teleported back to the position.


    When the Russian mercenaries guarding saw him return, they all stood up from their bunkers. Under Dimitri¡¯s lead, they saluted solemnly. Their attitude was much more serious and sincere than the salute when they first got off the ne.


    Kang De was not in the mood to exchange pleasantries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over and take a look. Things are very troublesome. Let them lie there first. Continue patrolling.¡±


    He said to Dimitri.


    Although he did not know why, the soldier did not need to ask why. The Russian nodded and agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to patrol. Help me pass this to the king and Kirov.¡±


    With that, Kang De rushed into the sky. The Hima Eagle pped its wings and the Guardian flew into the distance.


    He entered the white fog world under the cover of darkness, reversed time, and returned to the other world.


    The battle was alreadying to an end. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall were stabbing around. As Horus stabbed, he searched for supplies and equipment. Seeing Kang De return, his iron son asked, ¡°Father?¡±


    The gori and Hillmelia also flew over.


    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡±


    Kang De looked at Sword Saint Snowfall.


    The gori was confused. Her iron son was an alien like him, and only Hillmelia was a local native. He asked, ¡°A group of people have their minds interfered with by some mental spell and have be muddle-headed. Is there any way to crack it? What can be prevented?¡±


    ¡°A spell that messes with one¡¯s mind? Of course, there¡¯s a way.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall did not ask the reason. Instead, she looked at the cruel and withered battlefield. Corpses were everywhere and supplies were piled up, far and close. ¡°There¡¯s one here.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 356 - 356 Modern Interest

    356 Modern Interest


    The three of them and the carriage shuttled through the ruins of the battlefield.


    So far, this legion with the stone heart as its name had beenpletely annihted. The organized counterattack and resistance no longer existed. Only a few fleeing soldiers and seriously injured people had not stopped breathing.


    Themander of the Stone Heart Legion gathered the subordinates who had not lost their fighting spirit. They were the remaining armyposed of personal guards, arrow regiment soldiers, and a small number of rangers. Theyunched thest charge.


    Then, they were all killed by the crossfire formed by the six Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannons.


    23mm high-explosive tracer incendiary bombs were theoretically the highest firing speed of 4,000 bullets per minute. Even without enchantment, six were not something defensive spells and enchanted armor could resist. Thest elves naturally knew this, but theirst battle was not meaningless.


    It was not to kill anything but to prove something.


    At this moment, the battlefield was already silent. There was only the sound of mes burning corpses. A few injured and hidden assassins were still hiding in the mud stained with flesh and blood. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall had sharp divine senses and paid attention to all the movements, prepared to kill at any time.


    The three of them and the car were searching the battlefield and what Kang De wanted.


    The enemy waspletely wiped out, but the valuable spoils of war were not all smashed by the 120mm howitzer. They were still valuable to loot. The most eye-catching and valuable were clearly the three heavy magic devices.


    The elves were not a pure cold weapons army. Although they did not walk the technology line of Earth, their development and deep farming of magic and magic made theirbat strength far surpass the army of the era of cold weapons on Earth and even approach the era of World War I.


    For example, after being bombarded by the howitzer, they did not waver and disperse. Instead, they counterattacked with firepower at an extremely fast speed, and their tactical response was extremely effective¡­ Unfortunately, they encountered an unreasonable opponent.


    Kang De could move with the howitzers.


    However, even so, the ferocious counterattack of the Stone Heart Legion still brought Kang De a lot of trouble.


    The enemymander seemed to be very good at and valued the long-range fire suppression effect of the magic devices and the mage army. Moreover, he couldmand them as if they were his arms and reacted extremely quickly. If not for the fact that Kang De could hide in the white fog world with the howitzers and maneuver away, he would probably have been covered and hit by the enemy¡¯s long-range attack after firing four rounds at most.


    There were three heavy magic devices, and every effect was extremely powerful.


    A cold current that could condense and guide the sky turned into a frost breath that blew down and froze the ground at an extremely fast speed. This was the great enemy of modern weapons made of metal.


    The other could condense electric charge in the air and form a high-intensity lightning pool. This was very fatal to electronic equipment and extremely threatening to weapons and ammunition.


    Thest one could trigger an earthquake from afar through magic enhancement resonance.


    These ¡°otherworld cannons¡± sounded the rm for Kang De.


    The reason why modern weapons on Earth were powerful was that they couldunch attacks that the enemy could not dodge in ces that the enemy could not reach. However, they were not perfect and indestructible. Or rather, they were actually extremely fragile. Modern war was already a systematic confrontation. The invincible main battle tanks would be queued up by heavy helicopters to open cans. The helicopters were the younger brothers of an air defense system that integrated cannons¡­ These powerful modern weapons cycled and countered each other. None of them could be missing. Moreover, the higher and sharper the equipment, the more precious it was.


    Those killing weapons were invincible and powerful, but they were limited by the physical performance and user of the material. Low temperature, electric current, mes, storms, strong maic field, and even a ditch could defeat them.


    These powers that came from nature could happen to be controlled by spells from the other world.


    The magic technology of the elves was the best in the other world.


    They would discover it sooner orter.


    Therefore, he could not satisfy the current situation¡­


    He first put the three heavy magic devices into the white fog world.


    The two magic devices that summoned frost and batteries were struck by the howitzer head-on and were almost smashed to pieces, revealing various magic patterns and material structures that were even moreplicated than integrated circuits. However, a portion was intact and might be useful.


    The one that guided the earthquake was intact. It looked like a pir, or rather, it looked like a rtivelyrge and ssy earth pump. The four-sided alchemical mechanical structure was anchored to the ground, and the totem pir engraved in the center slid up and collided down. Its strength transmitted a resonance that could trigger a distant earthquake.


    Elven technology was shocking.


    However, the mages controlling the magic devices were also beaten to death. There was no manual and he did not know how to use it, but it did not matter. In the previous battle, he had extracted an alchemist. Magic technology was by analogy. It was not impossible to use it. Next, he would let Little Bob enjoy it.


    ¡°I found it.¡± Hillmelia said.


    She dragged out a tattered arcane vest from the pile of rotten meat. It was specially used by mages to store potions, scrolls, and otherbat items and pulled out scrolls from it.


    ¡°The elves led the magic revolution. They were also the first to propose the concept of battlefield magic. Through magic devices, magic arrays, and group spell formations, the power or range of spells will double, so as toplete a fixed high-power spell attack or arge-scale spell effect. This will be useful on the vast battlefield.¡±


    ¡°On the battlefield where thousands of soldiers are gathered, mental spells are the most useful, because the most terrifying killers on the battlefield are their chaotic allies.¡±


    ¡°Release the Bloodthirsty Violence Technique at the enemy¡¯s rearguard and the Fear Technique at the enemy¡¯s vanguard, depriving the enemy¡¯s spear formation defense line of their intelligence¡­ All kinds of tactics have been tried.¡±


    She froze the flesh and blood on the scroll into ice dregs, shook them off, and handed them to Kang De, ¡°They made a fortune through these spells, so when developing various uses, they also take the method to crack and defend very seriously. For example, this scroll is a group clearance spell that disperses mutated mental interference and calms the mind of the subject.¡±


    Kang De unfolded the scroll. The Fire Thief¡¯s ability allowed him to see the special element diagram on the scroll. The structure was extremelyplicated, but he did not want to memorize it and only saw the general characteristics clearly.


    His mental strength activated and extended. He opened his eyes and saw that the world had changed.


    Then, he found a new scroll from the flesh and corpses on the ground.


    The mages had a way to disperse mental spells, but the situation of the battle was urgent and critical. Sometimes, they could not cast it in time, so more convenient scrolls were the first choice. These various scrolls used to disperse negative states and negative terrain must be in the hands of every officer.


    Kang De recognized the types of these scrolls.


    In the previous four wars, he had also collected many spoils of war. However, time was tight. These things were all piled up like a mountain in the white fog world, and he did not have the time to sort them out.


    If there was a need, he could find it.


    ¡°The changing situation of the battlefield depends on the judgment and decisions of the middle and lower-level officers. Mind interference and interference against a specific target can also determine the direction of a war. Therefore, the elf officers have more protection, especially the higher the rank, the more carefully protected they are.¡±


    Hillmelia pulled out another talisman that was still attached to something.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De took it and extracted the excess things. He also observed theposition of the elements of this talisman and did not discover any curse, damage, darkness, or other gloomy elements.


    Hillmelia looked at the deformed corpse on the ground and sighed.


    ¡°He must be themander of this legion. He¡¯s a soldier who enjoys a noble reputation in the Twilight Dynasty. He looked like this after death. We don¡¯t even know his name.¡±


    As a native of the other world, Sword Saint Snowfall would sigh like this after being influenced by the Goethe knight culture.


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Why should I know? Even if I know his name, so what? Every one of the tens of thousands of elves who died here has a name. Unfortunately, no one will ever know.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall turned her gaze back to the ne.


    ¡°Sanctuary.¡±


    ...


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hillmelia said, ¡°The names of this batch of talismans came from the Empress¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Empress¡­


    Kang De looked dazed for a moment. The face of the elf appeared in his mind.


    The next time they met, they would be enemies.


    He took this talisman and Hillmelia helped find a few more and stuffed them into his hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kang De said. ¡°You seem to be very good at this.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall smiled, ¡°The craftsmanship of the War God City, appraisal and valuation. If you don¡¯t want to exchange a treasure ne with a legendary past for a few gold coins, it¡¯s best to learn it.¡±


    Kang De nodded, then looked west. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Red Maple City is not far away.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s not far,¡± Hillmelia muttered. ¡°I hope I can make it in time.¡±


    ¡°I can definitely do it.¡±


    ...


    Kang De said, ¡°Hurry up and rest. The closer we are, the more anxious we can¡¯t be. The enemy¡¯s resistance is getting stronger and stronger. We have to maintain our full state¡­ Then, be more careful.¡±


    Of course, the dignified Sword Saint Snowfall did not need Kang De to exin this. She looked at him with trust in her eyes that she did not notice and even relied on.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s very embarrassing to say this¡­¡± She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s an outsider to say this,¡± Kang De replied. ¡°Bring the beacon and arrive under Red Maple City. Then, I¡¯ll stop all of this or end it.¡±


    The Sword Saint sighed softly, ¡°Valentine¡¯s repeat? If the expeditionary army ispletely destroyed, then¡­¡±


    She really did not know how the Twilight Dynasty would react if all the elf expeditionary army died under the forbidden curse. Would they submit? No, this expeditionary army could not even be considered the main force of the elves. The greater possibility was that after encountering such heavy casualties, their prestige and honor would be shaken. Instead, the elves would continue this war at all costs until Goethe waspletely destroyed and this humiliation was washed away.


    Kang De said, ¡°Tomorrow has its own worries. There¡¯s no need to worry today. Let¡¯s resolve today¡¯s worries first¡­ Just as you said, leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Kang De bade farewell to the gori.


    The two of them watched Kang De and Horus leave.


    In the white fog world, his iron son said, ¡°Father, it was not easy to fight that battle just now.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression was as calm as water. ¡°I know.¡±


    There were at least 100,000 Twilight elites gathered under Red Maple City, and they were not inferior to the Stone Heart Legion.


    Since the expeditionary army dared tounch another surprise attack, they were naturally prepared for Kang De to enter. Although the power of the mass projection was abnormally great, it was a military attack. If the enemy set up a killing formation and targeted him personally, how should he deal with it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what else we can borrow.¡±


    Kang De looked at the howitzer and self-propelled cannon in the white fog space, as well as the magic devices and alchemical machinery. He said indifferently, ¡°If not, I¡¯ll go to the French military base to collect some recent interest.¡±


    He snapped his fingers and returned to Earth.


    Under the bright moonlight, he returned to the civilian convoy that had attacked Moroni. The people inside were still knocking on the door or stepping on the elerator, but they could only be useless and furious.


    Kang De thought for a moment. His mental strength seeped out and activated the scroll.


    However, it was not a group dispersion spell.


    A breeze blew through the sky, and a dark cloud quietly dissipated.


    The clear starry sky was scattered with bright moonlight. Through the spreading dark clouds, wisps sprinkled on the ground. The surrounding sky was still dark, except for the moonlight that flowed like a curtain of light falling from the sky. It poured around the civilian cars and sprinkled on Kang De.


    This was really not showing off.


    He only gave a reasonable reason toe into contact with mind control.


    He could not say that he had brought a Group Dispel Scroll from the other world¡ªof course, it was because the pity and love in his heart had touched the ancient spirit that the Comorians worshiped. The protection of the Eagle God turned into moonlight and fell from the sky, removing the mind control of these pitiful people. As for how he did it, he did not know.


    Therefore, the people who were struggling hard woke up one by one.


    Then he cried out in surprise, then confusion, and then tears.


    ¡°One by one! One by one! Line up! Take off your clothes! Don¡¯t make me say it a second time!¡±


    Moroni¡¯s temporary official brought the National Guard to deal with these controlledpatriots. To be safe, they had to be carefully checked. He even had to let them take off their coats and pants to show that they were not carrying any dangerous explosives. Moreover, before the matter was over, he had to ce them alone or even put them under house arrest. However, these were not things Kang De needed to do.


    ording to the confessions of a few people who had recovered their senses, they were residents of the town near the airport. A group of white people came to the town, and every one of them had dull and strange eyes. The person in the lead held a golden ball. They saw a golden light, so a voice sounded in their hearts.


    Then, they could not remember anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Little Bob and snatch that thing back.¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357 Africa’s Number One

    357 Africa¡¯s Number One


    No one was able to sleep tonight.


    This was the case for everyone in Moroni.


    Themoners were better, but to the king, officials, ambassadors of the various countries, and even Russian spies, explosive news came one after another.


    Firstly, the French mercenary group who fought for Gambia used incendiary bombs and white phosphorus bombs on civilians in a crazy manner. They almost lifted the lid and exposed the scheme of the French government.


    Then, a superhuman from China appeared out of nowhere and shattered everyone¡¯s decades of scientific and worldview. Then, everyone knew something else.


    The viin also had supernatural power!


    ¡ªMoreover, it was the most f*cking strange mind control ability!


    They were all men. If they had the chance to have such a mind control superpower, it would naturally be extremely good or even dreamed of. However, if the guy with this ability was a f*cking pervert who used white phosphorus bombs and incendiary bombs on civilians, then¡­


    ¡ªDestroy him, destroy him, destroy him, destroy him!


    In the underground bomb shelter of the embassy, Kang Jinzhu moved his wrist. Ever since Kang De called, he had immediately asked the embassy military officer to handcuff him to the chair and restrict all his mobility.


    This was because he had also seen that golden ball.


    He did not want to be a teammate or family member who would drag the protagonist down at a critical moment in the movie.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll be mocked to death by that little brat after this, okay? The kind that I won¡¯t be able to get over for the rest of my life.


    It was not until Kang De returned that he heaved a sigh of relief. His son handed him a talisman. ¡°Put it on and hide it.¡±


    This talisman was made of two antlers made of several verdant vines and was decorated with thin green buds. Its shape was extremely elegant and beautiful. Just from its appearance, it was obvious that it was extraordinary.


    Kang Jinzhu did not ask about its background. After putting it on, he asked, ¡°It can resist some kind of mind control?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, effective.¡±


    Father Kang put this talisman close to his body and asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with this?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°Find him and blow him up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Father Kang sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so satisfying to have superpowers. You can even speak so pretentiously.¡±


    ¡°Yes, superhumans can do whatever they want,¡± Kang De said proudly. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever understand such a realm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡± Kang Jinzhu frowned and said, ¡°Moreover, seriously, that thing can control the mind¡­ It¡¯s not only an ordinary antique. Have you thought of what to do with it?¡±


    Kang De exhaled.


    This thing was indeed hot to the touch. If possible, he did not want too many people to know the function of this thing. However, with so many eyes staring, the saved Comoros had mouths. Little Bob could not keep it a secret. Such a thing could not be hidden even if he wanted to.


    Even if he could hide it for a moment, there was a possibility of it being leaked sooner orter.


    Or rather, it was extremely huge.


    He said, ¡°As a Chinese, I naturally want to hand this thing to the country¡­ However, you know that this can¡¯t be hidden. If I secretly hand it to the country, the Americans and the French will know sooner orter. If these foreigners find out that our country has obtained a divine artifact that can control people¡¯s hearts¡­¡±


    At this point, he shrugged.


    There were some things that did not have to be exined in detail.


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s expression was serious as he slowly nodded.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, we can¡¯t let the French get him. The king knows about this, and the Russians might have guessed something. I instructed them to dy and not let the Westerners know about this for at least 24 hours. The main thing is that we don¡¯t know if the various countries have anything simr. If this tool to control people is unique in the world, the French will probably fall out and snatch it.¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°I want to kill Little Bob and snatch this item. I can¡¯t keep this thing. Destroy it or wait for a good method to deal with it¡­¡±


    At this point, he sighed, ¡°This thing originallypletely belongs to Comoros. It was dug out of the ancestral grave of the king¡¯s family¡­ Unfortunately, I can¡¯t keep it. I can only think of a way to help Comoros get a sum of money. Speaking of which¡ªtell the country about this first.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu red at him and said, ¡°Why do you want me to say it again? Can¡¯t you go yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m timid and afraid. I don¡¯t dare to say it. It¡¯s better for you to do it,¡± Kang De replied. ¡°Just respond a few times. Don¡¯t tell me the oue in detail. I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen. What are you looking at? Report your work to that lord every few days. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°¡­How baffling.¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    The father and son chatted for a while more.


    Although the situation was rtively urgent, Kang De was still nagging his father. Kang Jinzhu naturally interacted with him without any impatience or urging.


    Perhaps it was his intuition as a father.


    He was almost certain that Kang De¡¯s hand was stained with blood again, and there was a lot of it.


    However, this time, he no longer pressed his son.


    ¡°Alright, I should go.¡± Kang De looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu nodded. ¡°Yes, sleep if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Kang De looked at the room. Although it was a bomb shelter, this separate room was not bad. He casually left a beacon and said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave unless I appear in front of you, understand?¡±


    ¡°What a busybody. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kang Deughed and pushed open the door.


    Two armed police officers were standing guard outside the door. He nodded in greeting and chatted with Ambassador He. ording to the traditional virtues of the Chinese people, don¡¯t chat too enthusiastically with officials above the science level to show our pride.


    He pushed everything to his father and said, ¡°I¡¯m young and insensible and unreliable. Tell my father any instructions and thoughts.¡± Then, he ran away.


    The Hummer stopped outside.


    Kang De jumped into the car and Horus asked, ¡°Father, am I on guard here?¡±


    His old father nodded in relief. ¡°Child, you¡¯ve grown up and be sensible. Stay here and guard your master.¡±


    Horus asked, ¡°Father went to settle scores with Little Bob?¡±


    ...


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to suddenly hear the news of hundreds or thousands of Wuling Hongguang rushing over, or thousands of zombie armies drowning here¡­¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I feel a little strange.¡±


    His iron son said, ¡°Little Bob¡¯s lineup this time is a little¡­ noisy but small, right? I mean, he could have done better.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I understand. He¡¯s a scum and pervert who can drop white phosphorus bombs and detonate gasoline napalm in the civilian area, but he didn¡¯t ce strong explosives in the cars that rushed over tonight. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any¡ªthen what¡¯s the point of attacking Moroni? Is he only trying to lure us to shoot and kill?¡±


    His hand knocked on the steering wheel as he pondered, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. There are no dangerous explosive items in the car. Then, if they¡¯re shot outside Moroni, this matter can be unquestionably characterized as a massacre of civilians¡­ However, it¡¯s indeed very strange and a little deliberate.¡±


    Horus¡¯s maic electronic voice sounded from the speaker.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s only one exnation, Father. Little Bob is promoting his strength or rather, threatening his enemies.¡±


    ¡°I think if a certain person¡¯s actions are abnormal and his motive is unknown, we can deduce in the opposite direction.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the response and actions of his main enemy or target are the motive and intentions of his abnormal actions.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he whistled.


    ¡°Wow,¡± he praised. ¡°You¡¯ve improved greatly.¡±


    ...


    Horus¡¯s voice was still calm. ¡°I¡¯ve always been taught by Father. Of course I learned very quickly.¡±


    Kang De was very happy.


    Good child.


    ¡°Little Bob probably wants to lure me over, or lure me out. Tactical misdirection, or a trap,¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°However, these arepletely meaningless. His tricks and tricks are not worth mentioning, because I know what I¡¯m facing. I have relevant experience, and he knows nothing about true strength.¡±


    He chatted with his son for a while longer and agreed on some signal and defense matters.


    He opened the car door and left.


    The Hummer stopped quietly in the courtyard of the embassy. To others, it looked like an ordinary modified car. Horus quietly observed everything around him and watched his father leave through the door.


    Even his father did not know that his iron son¡¯s storage and reading module was operating at high speed.


    ¡°Of course, I learn very quickly.¡±


    Horus said silently, ¡°By the way, Comoros¡¯ wirelesswork is even worse than Myanmar¡¯s.¡±


    As soon as Kang De left the embassy, he was stopped by Chakat II, who was waiting there.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    The ck man sniffled and his eyes were a little red. He patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder and did not know what to say. When his true mood was shaken and his emotions surged, it was easier for people who were usually endless and eloquent to be at a loss and not know what to say.


    He held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t betray you, and neither will Comoros.¡±


    Kang De patted his shoulder.


    His smile was a littleplicated.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t be so sure, brother.


    He no longer had much expectations for human morals.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Chakat II¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly sincere, and his eyes turned even redder, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve thought about it again and again and don¡¯t know how to repay you. There¡¯s not much money left in the royal ount. It still has to be used forpensation, reconstruction, and rescue. I¡¯m only a king who rules the poorest country in Africa. I¡¯m a king, but I¡¯m the poorest king in the world. Even Gambia can bully me. The French have never taken me seriously. My country is enduring war and the future is hidden in the fog. Brother, I don¡¯t know how to repay you¡­¡±


    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not a woman, and I don¡¯t have a sister or daughter. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop.¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about how to repay me in the future. For now, do what needs to be done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. I only want to say that it¡¯s not only today and day, brother. We won¡¯t forget everything you did tonight, although¡­¡±


    The ck man sighed. He looked tired and sad.


    ¡°However, other than gratitude, we can¡¯t take out anything else. F*ck, this is really sad. We ept help and feel kindness, but we can¡¯t repay it, as if we¡¯re receiving charity¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Chakat II looked up at the dreary night sky.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even protect the relics of my ancestors¡­¡±


    The war and pain that had happened in Comoros, the treasure excavated from the tomb of the King of Comoros, how to deal with that thing with terrifying magic, the details, the n discussed, and the games of the various sides were only open and covert battles between the few giants on Earth. They had nothing to do with the little Comoros.


    Even if this treasure had been excavated from the tomb of King Comoros and the Comoros royal family had unquestionable ownership of it¡ªno one cared, no one cared.


    Kang De sighed.


    A man¡¯s wealth was his own ruin.


    Once such a supernatural item that could control people¡¯s hearts appeared in front of the world, it was no longer something a small Comoros could keep. It was useless no matter what he said.


    This world was still disgustingly real.


    He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m very regretful, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Even he felt that leaving such a thing in the world was troublesome and should be destroyed. However, before that, he could fight for a considerable purchase fee for Comoros. This was already the limit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that¡­¡±


    The king said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough. Even if you want me to give that to you, I¡¯m willing. What else can I ask for? If Comoros can¡¯t defend the treasure and beg the outsiders to help us take it back, even I won¡¯t have the face to make such a request.¡±


    There was still pungent smoke in the air. This city could not hide its cries and was casually fiddled with by therge countries. It sat on richnd, but it was still backward. The pain of its people, the scars of history, and today¡¯s hatred.


    The burden, humiliation, hatred, and helplessness were all pressed on the young king¡¯s shoulder.


    He had almost lost his country. Now, it was also a devastated country, the most backward country in the world.


    Chakat II said in a daze, ¡°Do we still have hope? Can we still find justice?¡±


    The sins that the colonists had oncemitted, the pain left behind by the West in thisnd, the wounds of history, and the sins that had yet to dissipate were derived. On one hand, it was the most backward area in the world, and on the other hand, the Western world that dominated the political, economic, and military situation of the world was more than worlds apart.


    Was there any hope of catching up?


    Could he still hear a sincere apology?


    Such a question made countless people despair.


    Chakat II had once traveled the West and seen their appearance with his own eyes. It was precisely because of this that he was desperate and felt deeply helpless.


    ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡±


    A voice sounded.


    The king looked up.


    ¡°Back then, our China could go from being poor and enemies of the entire world to being second in the world. Your Comoros has our country¡¯s help. With my help, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem to be first in Africa.¡±


    Kang De smiled at him. ¡°I think we can try.¡±


    ¡°Number one in Africa¡­¡±


    Chakat II revealed aplicated smile, not knowing what to say.


    However, why not try?


    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t have any other work other than the king.¡±


    He held Kang De¡¯s outstretched hand.


    In any case, it would not be worse, right?


    Then, the two of them bade farewell under the night.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help you clean the house first.¡±


    The king said, ¡°Soon, this will also be your home.¡±


    Kang De looked disgusted. ¡°Let me make it clear first. I don¡¯t want to marry your distant rtive.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? Disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you return.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still so mysterious¡­ I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Watching Kang De¡¯s figure disappear, the king looked away and stood where he was for a long time.


    Then, heughed to himself.


    Number one in Africa¡­


    What a joke. This was not Wakanda.

 Chapter 358 - 358 You’re Here This Time

    358 You¡¯re Here This Time


    ¡°Ah, acting alone.¡±


    It was alreadyte at night. The Hima Eagle was flying on the ground of Comoros.


    The goal was the airport west of Moroni. This was also the first ce King Chakat had mentioned. When the war broke out, it was captured by the Gambia army and French mercenaries as quickly as possible. There was long umted arge number of resources that had been prepared in advance. They were prepared for the second stage of this drama.


    The French wanted the things in King Comoros¡¯ tomb.


    They also wanted the thing in the King of Gambia¡¯s tomb.


    The two countries were originally one. It had been like this hundreds of years ago and during the colonial period.


    However, after the end of World War II, the United States and the Soviet Union tacitly disintegrated the colonial system andpletely ended the overlord era of the old imperialism, opening up a new century of power. In the years of that independence movement, the people and areas that had once been colonized, oppressed, and exploited continuously built countries. The once high and mighty suzerain country had no choice but to return its power. On the surface, it left, but it left behind despicable backup ns with ill intentions.


    Belgium¡¯s arrangements in Rwanda directly led to the Rwanda massacre which shocked the world.


    The measures before the British left made India actually still a messy country formed by countless small countries. The hidden dangers and trouble continued into the new century, and India was only one example.


    France, let alone France. This country still maintained de facto colonization in Africa and had a terrifying economic, cultural, political, military, and other influence on many countries on this continent. It hadsted until today¡ªperhaps because of democracy, freedom, and love.


    Gambia and Comoros were divided by France for various considerations on the eve of independence.


    Now, they were even fighting.


    Behind this was still the unspeakable conspiracy of the French government.


    Because the world had changed and be strange, some strange situations appeared. It was as if the curtain had already been drawn on a new era. France wanted to seize the initiative and monopolize the things in the tombs of Gambia and Comoros. However, in order to hide it and hide it from the fourpetitors, they found Big Bob, who had great influence and reputation in Africa. Therefore, they hit it off and cooperated again.


    Big Bob controlled the lifeline of Comoros. It was the French government that instigated Gambia to start an invasion war. Big Bob sent his son to bring people to be hired by Gambia and beat him up. Because Comoros had long been infiltrated by the Burroughs family, the war ended in an instant. The king who was unwilling to cooperate was expelled. Little Bob¡¯s people naturally upied the tomb of King Comoros and dug out the treasure inside as soon as possible.


    This was the first stage.


    In the second stage, Little Bob instructed his subordinates to fire shells at the French Embassy in Moroni, causing casualties. Then, they were all pushed to the Gambia people, causing international shock, allowing France to naturally send troops to interfere and liberate Comoros. They counterattacked at lightning speed and knocked the King of Gambia down like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.


    The internationalmunity would only think that France was taking the opportunity to make a fuss and support the two French-friendly governments. They would never think that the true goal of the French was the ancient tombs of the two countries.


    Dream on.


    However, things were stuck at this stage.


    It was simply retribution.


    The colonization and suppression of the French in this area made the people of this area low-quality, poorly educated, andzy. In order to save trouble, these ck workers made a huge mistake and almost messed up the excavation of the king¡¯s mausoleum. Little Bob had no choice but to hire professional engineers from the country overnight.


    This free and revolutionary French engineer still put on his beloved yellow armor the day before he left for Africa and called for freedom with hisrades in the Arc de Triomphe. Of course, the evil French dictatorship did not give him freedom. Instead, it gave him the detention of truncheons, violence, and democracy.


    This caused Little Bob to be helpless and could only capture the best engineer from Comoros.


    He happened to capture a Chinese man with the surname Kang.


    This man surnamed Kang happened to have a transmigrator son who had killed countless people in the other world.


    Therefore, Kang De came.


    The operation failed. The lid was lifted and the n was all messed up. The French must be in a very sorry state now.


    It was all retribution.


    No matter which segment it was, if the French did it slightly better, Kang De would probably note. This matter would not have evolved into this situation.


    In fact, if Little Bob did not n to silence the Chinese he had captured after this and did not n to transfer the target of the attack from the French Embassy to the Chinese Embassy, if their attitude could be better, Kang De would not have targeted the Burroughs family and made up his mind to kill this French guy¡¯s entire family.


    Therefore, these were all retribution.


    ¡°This canpletely be called genocide and crimes against humanity.¡±


    On the way, he picked up the news from the king. After Chakat II controlled the order of Moroni, he thought of a way to contact therge and small settlements in the country. From the city to the town, he tried his best to contact everyone. Then he heard the bad news.


    A few towns had lost contact and their locations were near the airport.


    This meant that Yuri Little Bob had most likely gone out to control the civilians again.


    ¡ªWhat a joke. Is the assassination of the President of the United States so fun? You also like to control civilians to run around?


    In order to prevent any more trouble, Kang De had no choice but to change his n and try to intercept the controlled civilians gathered by Little Bob to prevent this b*stard from thinking of disgusting ideas again.


    He really found it.


    Starlight sprinkled down and arge-scale dispersal spell was activated. Another group of controlled people returned to normal. The convoy slowly stopped. A few were even rear-ended, but everyone returned to normal.


    The spell scroll used to disperserge-scale mental interference and clear one¡¯s mind was very effective. As expected of something produced by the elves, it could actually break the mind control of an ancient strange object on Earth.


    Did this mean¡­


    Kang De shook his head and dispersed the excess thoughts. Now was not the time to think about this.


    As long as it was useful.


    He called King Chakat again, then casually grabbed a Comorian who was controlled to drive the night car and answered. The king had a way. He ordered these people to turn on the car radio and speak to these citizens on the Moroni National Radio, ordering them to immediately go home and find their mothers. These ck people were the most obedient in their panic, so the birds and beasts dispersed.


    As for the information, without exception, he saw the golden thing in Little Bob¡¯s hand. After a golden light, he did not know anything and was in a daze. He only woke up now, as if he had a strange dream. He was very tired and panicked and wanted to sleep well.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    Kang De, who continued to travel, sat on the wide back of the Seymour Eagle. Of course, he sat back.


    Although sitting upright was very shy, the f*cking high-altitude cold air directly poured into his nose and mouth. It was very ufortable. It was a little deliberate, wasteful, and stupid to use a shield to block it. Therefore, when no one saw it, Kang De chose to be practical and not impressive.


    ¡­So when those sword immortals, sorcerers, and supermen flew in the wind, they did not have a headache from the cold wind? Didn¡¯t the wind blow their faces and mouths until they were funny? Wasn¡¯t the wind dazzling? How did they do it?


    With such a terrifying question, Kang De said to the king, ¡°This is the second batch and it¡¯s also heading in the direction of the airport. I have full reason to suspect that after Little Bob controlled them, he ordered them to go to the airport and not to Moroni or anywhere else to die.¡±


    Chakat II was worried. ¡°What does he want to do?¡±


    ¡°There are only two possibilities.¡±


    Kang De was not in the situation. He was not a Comorian, let alone a king, so he would not be as worried as Chakat II that his citizens¡¯ judgment and thinking ability would decrease. His thoughts were very clear.


    ...


    ¡°Firstly, he learned the lesson outside Moroni. In other words, we can think that his goal is to send civilians to attack Moroni and attract our fire. He will take the opportunity tobel us as ughtering civilians. Now, he has discovered that his goal is very difficult to achieve, so¡­¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Therefore, I n to nt some bombs in the car this time. At the very least, I want these people to y some role or add some other modifications before sending them out to y with the self-destruction truck.¡±


    ¡°Beast!¡±


    Chakat II gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What about the second possibility?¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°The second way is that when he discovered that he had cracked his mind control technology, he was very afraid. He felt that his greatest reliance was gone, so he quickly kidnapped some civilians here as hostages and wanted to negotiate in exchange for leaving Comoros safely. Hmm, he might not deny the crime, but he asked to be sent back to France to be judged.¡±


    This time, there was no movement on the king¡¯s side.


    There was only heavy breathing.


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°This is your country and your citizens. Do you want to make the decision yourself, or do you want me to deal with it? By the way, if you want topromise to protect the lives of your subjects, I understand and am willing to cooperate ording to the situation. If Little Bob¡¯s conditions are not too harsh¡ªthere¡¯s no hurry to kill him.¡±


    Chakat II still did not speak.


    The Hima Eagle continued to fly. As Kang De made the call, he shared the visual connection with the alchemical arcane eagle and paid attention to the movements on the ground. He was not in a hurry to rush the king.


    This was because this decision was probably very difficult.


    ...


    There was a long pause.


    The king slowly said, ¡°If you want to talk about conditions¡­ I¡¯ll talk to him myself.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I thought you would say that you would neverpromise with the terrorists or something¡­¡± he said. ¡°You should understand what it means to let him go now, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know.¡±


    There was a trace of pain in Chakat II¡¯s tone.


    Kang De shrugged.


    He thought of Tina, Nick, and the Tedrell family. He had seen many people in the other world. They had noble statuses and were high and mighty, but they had some noble sense of responsibility and duty to protect their subjects¡­ Although they were few, they still existed.


    Thinking of this, he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s really strange to see a monarch like you in modern society.¡±


    ¡°Especially a Nico, right?¡± Chakat IIughed at himself, ¡°But it¡¯s not only for them, Kang De. If I decide not topromise and pursue him to the end, then, if he¡¯s desperate, hysterical, and brings the people he controls to die with him, and you can¡¯t stop him¡­¡±


    At this point, he slowed down his tone and said in a low voice, ¡°Then you¡¯ll think that you didn¡¯t save these people and killed them¡ªright?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡°Bullsh*t, I won¡¯t torture myself like this. I¡¯m not a conflicted superhero in a movie. I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you will, because emotions are different from rationality.¡±


    ¡°Just like divinity and human nature.¡±


    ¡°Your rationality will tell you that this is not your fault. It¡¯spletely the murderer¡¯s responsibility. This is human nature. Your humanity tries to protect yourself and your mind.¡±


    ¡°Your emotions will force you to think that I should have saved them, but I didn¡¯t. Therefore, you¡¯ll me yourself uncontrobly. You¡¯ll definitely do this because kind people will think like this. This is your divinity. Out of pity, it can¡¯t be restrained. You can¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    King Chakat¡¯s tone was calm and slow.


    ¡°To a person like you, having strength is not a good thing. Brother, when you have strength, you feel that you can do more. When things don¡¯t go your way, you¡¯ll fall into self-me, just like me.¡±


    ¡°I became the king and grasped power. I felt that I had to change this country and the fate of my citizens. Then, I was disappointed time and time again and discovered my weakness. The so-called king is only a joke. He¡¯s only a dog kneeling in front of Western countries and begging. When I turned around, I only saw ignorant and sad citizens. They were uncultured, dreamless, brave, and had no future. They could only live by themselves. How sad and stupid¡­¡±


    Kang De was stunned.


    ¡°Admit it, brother. You¡¯re also facing such a dilemma. I know you won¡¯t be willing to be a fighter of the government or a precious experimental subject to be worshiped. You want to do more, right?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t want you to fall into breakdown and madness again¡­ just like what happened today during the day. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready yet, and I don¡¯t want the matter of Comoros to be a burden to you again, so I¡¯d rather let Little Bob go.¡±


    The king said softly, ¡°After all, next time, there might not be a sober person who happens to be near you. They¡¯ll gather the people you¡¯ve helped and tell them your contribution and help, guiding them to thank you¡ªif that¡¯s the case, what will you do?¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    ¡°¡­But you¡¯re here this time, right?¡±


    Kang De broke the silence.


    The king said in surprise, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s there to say? D*mn Little Bob. Don¡¯t let him leave alive.¡±


    Kang De stretched his muscles, then revealed a very inexplicable expression, ¡°But wait, why should we argue about this mere possibility?¡±


    Chakat II said, ¡°Because this¡­¡±


    His words stopped.


    It did not ring again until a minuteter.


    There was a trace of trembling, a trace of seriousness, and uncontroble anger in his tone.


    ¡°¡ªLittle Bob just contacted us and said that he wanted to talk.¡±


    ¡°As expected,¡± Kang De said. ¡°He must n to use Comoros which he controls as a bargaining chip to exchange for his chance of survival¡­ to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Think of a way to kill him.¡±


    Chakat II rejected, ¡°Wait! What if he orders the person under his control tomit suicide or detonate something before killing him?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try not to give him this chance or cut it off.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°If a thing like Little Bob can use your ancestral mind control divine artifact, I can also use it¡ªright?¡±

 Chapter 359 - 359 End All This

    359 End All This


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    In the police station of Moroni, the interim government led by King Chakat II was facing a great enemy, because it led an army to attack and destroy Little Bob Burjo of Comoros and asked for a conversation.


    Bob Burroughs. The shadow of the name hung over Comoros for a long, long time.


    From the era of Big Bob Burroughs, the many lifelines of this country had been in the hands of this French mercenary leader¡­ Until today, the Burroughs family hadmitted a serious crime against Comoros, and the young king had already made up his mind to neverpromise and submit.


    ¡°Put him through.¡±


    All the listening and reporting instruments were already in ce.


    Chakat II put on his earpiece. His leisure from talking to Kang De was no longer there.


    He wanted to speak to a cruel and despicable executioner.


    ¡°Your Majesty, long time no see.¡±


    Little Bob Burroughs¡¯s voice had a hint of neurotic cunning and strangeness.


    Chakat II said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Little Bob. I look forward to my next meeting with you. I¡¯ll put your head on a te in front of the French ambassador.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± The Frenchman chuckled, ¡°Who gave you courage, puppet? Chinese?¡±


    The African said quietly, ¡°Who made you, a crazy dog, escape in a sorry state and beg for your life? A Chinese person?¡±


    The sound of someone pping the table sounded in the earpiece. Little Bob roared, ¡°Don¡¯t! Talk to me! Like this! Speak! You N**ger! We¡¯re already fundamentally different! You ck ve! My omnipotent mental strength will turn into a whip that can whip you and make you work for me to death on the ntation!¡±


    It sounded like the colonists of this new era had already fallen out.


    Chakat II was not angry. His tone was still calm, ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re indeed fundamentally different. At the very least, you¡¯re more experienced in surrendering. Aren¡¯t you going to consider it? Although the target is the N**ger in the cotton field, it¡¯s better than getting Hitler-ed, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough!¡±


    Little Bob shouted and panted a few times. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop these boring arguments and talk about something meaningful. Where¡¯s that Chinese person?! Where¡¯s that Chinese person called Kang De?!¡±


    The king replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He might have gone to France to kill your father.¡±


    Little Bob choked again.


    This person¡¯s heavy breathing sounded from the earpiece. Then, sinister and coldughter sounded.


    ¡°It seems that Chinese person really gave you a lot of courage, ck ve.¡±


    He said sinisterly, ¡°Do you think that Chinese person is the only person in the world with supernatural powers? Do you think relying on him can let you take back the throne? Wrong, very wrong. This world is moreplicated than you think. He¡¯s only one of them. Do you think he¡¯s very powerful?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. What he¡¯s done so far, a special force and a formation of armed helicopters can do better than him. He¡¯s not irreceable. The technological revolution led by us whites has already achieved enough results. He¡¯s not indispensable. There are as many weapons as can rece him. Only a lowly and stupid fool like you will treat him as a treasure!¡±


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m irreceable.¡±


    ¡°Stupid Comoros. They guard huge wealth but never take a look. Therefore, I obtained the treasure in the king¡¯s mausoleum. I was recognized by it. I obtained its power and was chosen by it. You can¡¯t imagine how powerful and terrifying that power is. Controlling the human heart and affecting the mind is only one of its insignificant uses. You don¡¯t understand at all how much stronger I am than that Chinese person!¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s voice became louder and louder, almost roaring.


    Chakat II remained calm. ¡°In that case, why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you! How can a lowly ck ve like you be worthy of talking to me? I want to talk to Kang De! Only a person like him who¡¯s also extraordinary is worthy of talking to me!¡±


    His tone was sinister and extremely arrogant, like a god transmitting an order.


    ¡°Find Kang De immediately!¡±


    When the king heard this, he replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your father? You might hear Kang De¡¯s voice. You might even hear your father¡¯sst scream.¡±


    ¡°¡­ck ve, you asked for this.¡±


    Little Bob Burroughs said coldly, ¡°I originally wanted to maintain my poise and elegance and not make things difficult for a lowly creature like you, but you¡¯ve repeatedly provoked my tolerance, so I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    ¡°King of Comoros, I¡¯ve visited a few viges and cities under your rule. Many of your citizens are bathed in my light and summoned by me. They¡¯re willing to offer me everything. Be it life or loyalty, even if I order them to die, they won¡¯t hesitate. I think you¡¯ve already seen it. I¡¯m warning you onest time. If you y tricks with a cheeky smile again, I¡¯ll let your citizens die in front of you.¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Let Kang De talk to me.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    The king took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Kang De doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. If you have any requests, deals, or ns, you can tell me first. Then, I¡¯ll decide if I want to tell him.¡±


    Little Bob chuckled. ¡°Very good. It seems that you don¡¯t take my warning seriously, so I¡¯ll send you the photos of their corpses. How many people should I execute? Ten? A hundred?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait!¡±


    Chakat II shouted.


    The French man¡¯s hoarse and proudughter replied.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re always like this, young king, my king. You always feel that you¡¯re a dignified king. You always take internationalw seriously and think that all countries are equal. What a joke. You¡¯re the king in Comoros. In the eyes of us French, you¡¯re not even the leader of a primitive tribe. You¡¯re monkeys who failed in their evolution and parasites who don¡¯t contribute to human development at all. You¡¯re only worthy of surviving with our help. A group of beggars and ves who should have been eliminated long ago¡­¡±


    There was a loud spitting sound.


    Little Bob tore off all his politeness and pretense.


    He chuckled, ¡°Do you know, Honorable King? We¡¯ve interacted for a long time. The thing I like the most is to trample on your dignity. You look at us with the pride and dignity of the king, then slowly lower your head in front of our money, resources, and technical assistance, because in your heart, your citizens are more important than your dignity. Haha, it¡¯s only for a group ofzy and stupid monkeys¡­¡±


    Hisughter retracted and became gloomy.


    ¡°Then, beg me. Beg me again for the ten or a hundredmoners of Comoros who are about to die. Apologize to me and beg me to forgive them¡­¡±


    The king¡¯s eyes fell.


    He closed his eyes.


    There was silence.


    ¡°¡­Go eat shit.¡±


    Then, he replied.


    This was beyond Little Bob¡¯s expectations, so much so that he did not even react.


    ...


    ¡°F*ck you, white pig.¡±


    The king said coldly, ¡°I said wait to tell you something. Listen, Little Bob, I don¡¯t care how many hostages you have. A hundred, a thousand, or ten thousand. Let me tell you, as long as you kill even one Comorian, I¡¯ll immediately cut off all possibilities of negotiation and entrust Kang De to pursue you and your family with all his might. Not a single one will be left.¡±


    Little Bob said angrily, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chakat II held the microphone and said firmly, ¡°Shut up. You cowards who resisted for six weeks and only know how to ughter civilians, do you think you can control me at will? Don¡¯t forget who your arrogant reliance belongs to! That treasure was taken out of King Comoros¡¯ tomb! It¡¯s the inheritance of my ancestor! No matter which country¡¯sw it is, I have undeniable ownership of this treasure!¡±


    The Frenchman sneered, ¡°But it¡¯s with me now! Do you think you can defend that thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I definitely can¡¯t defend it, but in terms of justice, I¡¯m still the owner of that treasure! Comoros can¡¯t defend that thing, but it can be announced as a gift! The person who¡¯s given it will have unquestionable ownership! Then! Little Bob, answer me! If I say that whoever helps us avenge us and eliminate the Burroughs family will be given that treasure by the Comoros royal family, what do you think will happen?¡±


    ¡°Can your country and family still protect you? Could it be that Kang De and you are the only two people in the world with supernatural powers? If not, you¡¯re dead! I swear that I¡¯ll let all the members of your family suffer the cruelest and most tragic torture. I¡¯ll let you live for as many days as you kill! These are the words of the King of Comoros. Do you want to try if I¡¯ll fulfill them?!¡±


    The king¡¯s saliva flew everywhere and his eyes were bloodshot. His country had been captured, the throne had been usurped, and his subjects had been ughtered. Who would not be angry and be amb waiting to be ughtered?


    Little Bob did not expect this situation at all.


    In the past, he was only a pitiful worm that he casually despised, but he was actually so difficult to deal with.


    There was even a little hesitation in his tone.


    ...


    ¡°Even if many of your subjects die in pain because of this, it doesn¡¯t matter?¡± He asked.


    What answered him was a loud spitting sound.


    ¡°While doing the most despicable and shameless thing, you use morals to kidnap people. This is what you Western white pigs are good at,¡± the king said fiercely. ¡°But you¡¯re the one who killed them, not me!¡±


    Little Bob said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Don¡¯t try to provoke me. Let me speak to Kang De and make him stop all the armed activities against me. I won¡¯t kill your subjects!¡±


    Chakat II roared, ¡°But you¡¯re the one begging for mercy now, not us! Don¡¯t get this wrong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not begging for mercy!¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you hung up?!¡±


    After the roar, there was dead silence.


    The king and Little Bob did not speak.


    Then, the Frenchman said ruthlessly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to bet?¡±


    The king said, ¡°Your old father, who has serious internal injuries and doesn¡¯t have long to live, needs urgent treatment. Everything the Burroughs family operates and has, as well as the powerful power you obtained that surpasses mortals and can change the world¡ªI bet that you can¡¯t bear to give up.¡±


    Little Bob¡¯s breathing became faster and faster.


    His voice also became exasperated.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re betting the lives of your subjects?¡±


    He even asked such a disgusting question.


    Correspondingly, Chakat II¡¯s tone and expression gradually became confident and calm.


    At some point, his back had gradually straightened. The seriousness, reverence, and uneasiness in his bones and even genes had already inadvertently slowly washed away.


    ¡ªYou don¡¯t seem to be anything special.


    He said, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m the king, and you¡¯re only a failed mercenary leader. You¡¯re the descendant of bandits, human traffickers, and scammers. You¡¯re no different from your ancestors. The difference is that the method you relied on to make a fortune and dominate the world for hundreds of years is almost impossible.¡±


    Before the other party could speak, the king, who had quietly taken the initiative to talk, threw out conditions.


    ¡°Release all the Comoros and hand over the relics of our ancestor. I¡¯ll let you leave Comoros and not pursue you and your family for a year. You have enough time to hide your identity.¡±


    Little Bob was a little stunned earlier, but such conditions suddenly made hime back to his senses.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    He said sternly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your promise? Hand over all my backing and chips and let you ughter me? Do you think I¡¯ll be so stupid?¡±


    The king sighed, ¡°Are you used to being treacherous, so you¡¯re unwilling to believe others? The spirit of your contract is not as magical as you brag. Then, I¡¯ll take a step back and you hand over the treasure¡­¡±


    The two of them fell into a new round of argument.


    However, in this verbal confrontation, the intelligence officer in the other room had already put down his earpiece. At the same time, Ambassador He, who was also at the police station, received a call. Information and information support from the other side of the Earth yed a role with extremely high efficiency.


    In the end, it turned into the exact coordinates on the map.


    ¡°Cunning, really very cunning.¡±


    Kang De, who was patrolling and waiting in the vast sky, put away his phone.


    Logically speaking, when Little Bob faced a life-threatening danger and controlled the civilians with the Comoros Holy Artifact everywhere, he must be making an escape n. The reason why he did not escape immediately was probably that he was afraid of Kang De¡¯s strength and wanted to resolve this most fatal worry first. He chose the mode of hostages and negotiation. Logically speaking, he should hide in an unknown safe house to prevent himself from being ambushed and beheaded by Kang De during the negotiation.


    He did not expect him to still be hiding in the western airport of Comoros.


    ¡°The difficulty of stealth movement this time is a little high¡­¡±


    He looked at the map a few more times. Moroni had already narrowed the range of the signal to a house at the airport. The beheading operation had to be done in one go to prevent Little Bob from reacting.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end this¡­ By the way, take in the various resources at the airport.¡±


    Kang De retracted the Hima Eagle and his figure passed through the night. The airport was not far from here. He had to be fast.


    The tug-of-war negotiation between Chakat II and Little Bob continued.


    ording to the previously agreed n, the king was buying Kang De time.


    However, what he did not know was that although Little Bob¡¯s voice in the earpiece was intense and irritable, in fact, the Frenchman who was arguing intensely with him did not have angry or impatient eyes. Instead, they shone with a dull golden light and there was a cold smile on his lips.

 Chapter 360 - 360 I Caught You

    360 I Caught You


    A shadow enveloped him.


    Kang De looked at the outline of the western airport of Comoros from the peak of the mountain.


    The information showed that Little Bob had called the king here.


    He was hiding here.


    Clearly, in a day, his and even the Burroughs family¡¯s actions and schemes in Comoros had all been dered bankrupt. He was even already under the threat of a superhuman like Kang De. If word spread that what had happened in Comoros, the French government would definitely push him and his son out to be abandoned. The situation had already be unprecedentedly bad. Logically speaking, escaping was the best choice.


    However, Little Bob did not.


    He actually still stayed here.


    This was very, very, very strange.


    ¡°If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t expose the power of that treasure that can control people¡¯s hearts at all. Instead, I¡¯ll think of all ways to escape Comoros. It doesn¡¯t matter if I hide my identity or destroy my foundation. With that treasure, I¡¯ll have a chance to turn the tables and even obtain more¡­¡±


    Although that divine artifact was not omnipotent, the eyes of the humans controlled by it were dull and even shed with golden light, and their mobility and skill experience were greatly reduced, the abacus controlling the politicians and nobles of the world to rule the world through this thing would definitely not work¡ªbut they could still do many things.


    Or rather, there were too many.


    Even an upright, pure, and proud man like Kang De could instantly think of a hundred uses for that thing. Every one of them could be expanded into a huge work of at least 500,000 words in the First Clubhouse.


    This French guy chose to stay in Comoros and fight to the death.


    This carried deep meaning.


    ¡°Is this a trap, a trap, or a trap?¡±


    His gaze was calm as his figure shed. The Invisibility Cloak fluttered, and his figure fused into the night as he approached the extremely cold and silent Western Airport.


    Before the war, the Burroughs family had partnered with the French government and made some advance arrangements. For example, they had hoarded resources here in advance. Relying on Big Bob and the French government¡¯s deep-rooted influence on Comoros, King Chakat actually knew nothing.


    At the beginning of the war, this airport had immediately ¡°fallen¡±. Arge number of military resources had immediately been used or were about to be used. At this moment, the king realized that it was toote. The western airport had stopped operations. In fact, it had already beenpletely grasped by Little Bob¡¯s people and be the backup base for all military operations. The armed helicopters set off from here to support the various battlefields. The motorcycle troops also set off from here to quickly attack the resistance. Through here, they could control all the battle situations in Comoros.


    However, immediately after, Kang De killed his way into Comoros and defeated the joint army of Gambia and the French mercenaries along the way. The helicopters crashed one after another, the armored vehicles exploded one after another, and the armed convoy was destroyed. The two sub-bases and the armed forces guarding Moroni had already been destroyed. They had suffered heavy losses in two days. It could be said that the defeat was set and there were heavy casualties. This ce immediately became cold.


    However, he did not expect that Little Bob, who had suffered a defeat, actually dared to hide here and not immediately escape to Gambia and think of a way to leave Africa.


    Kang De maintained his invisibility and stepped into the cold and silent airport area. On the surface, this ce had already been abandoned. There were no guards, patrols, sentries, or anything. However, the sses engraved with the life detection array revealed that there were two and three red dots hidden in the terminal, hiding in the dark and not moving.


    The signal showed that there were indeed a few red spots flickering in the airport building where Little Bob was hiding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you.¡±


    Kang De touched his chin and pondered for a moment.


    There were now two sets of action ns.


    n A was to sneak in secretly.


    He dodged the camera, avoided the surveince defense, and quietly entered Little Bob¡¯s room. He appeared in front of him, snatched the treasure that could control people¡¯s hearts, and shattered this fellow¡¯s reliance and arrogance. Then, he looked straight into his eyes and told him as the son of a father who had been kidnapped and threatened why he had died. Then, he took revenge on this b*stard and listened to his screams. Such revenge was more ritualistic.


    n B was to take out a howitzer from the white fog world.


    ¡®You¡¯re here? I just can¡¯t afford to y.¡¯


    These two ns each had their own pleasures, causing Kang De to be in a difficult position. However, in terms of controlling idents and method efficiency, the second n was better.


    However, killing Little Bob like this was too easy on this b*stard. Moreover, he was not sure if Little Bob was in that room. If he could not die from the explosion for a moment or hide elsewhere, if he knew that he was being attacked, he would fly into a rage out of humiliation and kill the hostage. What could he do?


    Moreover, that ruin treasure was also inside. If it was broken or shattered by a shot, how could he exin it to the five permanent members? How could he exin where the howitzer came from? Even if he could exin it, if he said that it shattered, so be it? Did he hide it? Did he secretly give it to China?


    D*mn, it was very troublesome just thinking about it, let alone the despicable and shameless foreigners. It was also very troublesome to judge others by themselves and feel that he had secretly hidden the treasure and handed it to the country.


    Forget it, he should pursue a sense of ritual.


    Kang De convinced himself and decided to take the first path.


    Then it was happily decided. He would appear in front of him and snatch his treasure. He would p his face, listen to his howls, pretend to be cool, take revenge, and show his methods.


    As for the train of thought for n B, he could not waste it.


    In the end, he would tie him to the muzzle of the howitzer and shoot.


    Moreover, if he wanted to tie it vertically, he had to spread his legs. The beep in the middle was pressed against the muzzle, allowing his little beep to be stuffed into it. It was more creative to tie it like this.


    Kang De nodded repeatedly, then took out a mechanical beetle from his pocket and threw it to the ground.


    Through mental connection, this small alchemical creation spun on the spot a few times.


    The doors and windows of the terminal were tight and there were people guarding everywhere. It could be said to be airtight. There were many ways to force his way in, but it was very easy to alert the enemy.


    Not only could he not be discovered, but he could not kill anyone.


    After all, Little Bob most likely relied on mental control to control his subordinates. If he killed someone, he might be able to sense it immediately. He could not take this risk.


    Therefore, he had to rely on a small method.


    Kang De squatted down and pressed down on the ground beside the beetle. He extracted and activated it. A small passageway went deep into the ground and opened a small hole in the room. The beetle crawled in.


    It began to crawl inside.


    Kang De controlled it with his mental connection.


    As expected of a product of an elf alchemist. This thing changed the color of its shell in the dark environment and turned ck to fuse into the night. It crawled silently on the cold ground and was almost inconspicuous. No one would notice a worm. It climbed along the wall to the second floor and moved silently on the ceiling.


    It went very smoothly.


    Kang De, who controlled it through mental connection, was simply like ying a VR game.


    As he used the life detection spell to determine the location of the enemy and ordered the mechanical beetle to avoid the gazes of these people to avoid unnecessary trouble, he checked the structural map of the terminal sent by the king¡¯s team andbined it with the physical life detection location to determine the room where Little Bob might be.


    Then, he searched for them one by one.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    ...


    He did not find it.


    Or rather, the people at the location of the light spots disyed by the life detection spell were not on the phone.


    However, the location was indeed here¡­


    Kang De frowned and controlled the mechanical beetle to enter the darkness. Then, it entered the white fog world and crossed space to appear in a shadow.


    He had already changed into his shadow solo outfit and maintained his invisibility. His advance was silent. The location given by Moroni was very clear. It was in this area. How could Little Bob not be there?


    Unless¡­


    He focused on searching those areas. In the end, he stopped at the door of a room.


    There was no one inside.


    However¡­


    He could hear soft voices.


    A fragment floated in through the crack in the door. Kang De immediately shed into the room and looked at the table. On the table, the two satellite phones were tied together. The microphone and receiver were ced together.


    ...


    The king and Little Bob¡¯s argument andmotion flowed out.


    ¡°D*mn.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed.


    If he had chosen to st in earlier, things would probably have be very troublesome.


    He immediately took a photo and sent it to Kirov.


    In the police station, when the Russian saw this, his expression changed. He immediately wrote a note and handed it to the king, who was running in circles with Little Bob. When he saw this, his expression froze slightly, but his tone did not fluctuate.


    ¡°Dream on, dream on. You d*mned white skin, you f*cking Gallic rooster. May the world curse you and the people spit on you. We¡¯ll never forgive you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªShut up and don¡¯t sing d*mned rap, you vulgar fellows!¡±


    The two of them were bargaining about the details of how Little Bob could get out of Comoros. Chakat II continued to insist on keeping the treasure. As he cursed, he took the pen. He still held the microphone with his right hand and wrote a string of cursive words with his left¡ªcould Kang De take that phone back? We had to locate it again.


    Kirov took a few steps back and quickly typed, then nodded at the king.


    ¡°Can the sound problem be solved?¡±


    The king wrote another line.


    Because the voices outside were too noisy, the violent wind would immediately remind Little Bob that his phone had already been moved. This was a very fatal problem.


    Kirov asked again, then nodded at Chakat II.


    Therefore, the country chose to believe it.


    Sound Absorption Scroll.


    After all, in a magic world, the need to counter eavesdropping was sometimes even stronger than on Earth. If there was demand, there would be a market and a direction of research and development.


    A special istion force field blocked all sounds inside and out.


    The outside could not leave, and the inside could not enter.


    Kang De quietly left the terminal and quickly retreated through the Hima Eagle.


    With these two satellite phones, it was impossible to directly teleport back. Even if the signal was cut off for an instant, Little Bob would be suspicious.


    Kang De faced thete-night wind with a serious expression.


    From the looks of it, the airport was probably a trap. Little Bob had definitely buried some vicious mechanism or explosive device inside. As long as Kang De stepped in, he would immediately activate it. However, his information was still insufficient and he did not expect Kang De¡¯s methods or that he could quietly sneak in.


    The problem now was.


    Where was Little Bob hiding?


    What other ns did he have?


    The giant eagle elerated its flight. Kang De nced at the time. Time was continuously flowing. The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall were getting closer and closer to Red Maple City. Things on Little Bob¡¯s side were still not over. If he did not kill him, he could not focus all his energy on the other world, especially now that he had grasped the ability to control his mind. If he left it alone, who knew what trouble he could cause?


    Moreover, the problem of weapons had not been solved.


    Time seemed to be abundant, but it was not at all.


    D*mn.


    The Hima Eagle continuously elerated. The Arcane Wind was activated with all its might. It even glided along the flight belt and rushed to Moroni tond as quickly as possible. The technicians from the Chinese and Russian sides were already waiting. They weed him and carefully took the phone, fiddling with it in the soundproof room prepared by the police station.


    Kang De went to the second floor and saw Chakat II, who was still arguing with Little Bob. There was a cup beside the king¡¯s hand. When he looked at Kang De, his lips were a little dry. He was still waving his hand, grinning, and even gesturing with rap. His bodynguage, expression, andnguage were very vivid.


    It was as if Little Bob was in front of him.


    He was really good at talking.


    Their gazes met and Kang De nodded. The king only smiled. Kirov came to Kang De¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. The French are already very impatient.¡±


    As expected, the king gave Kang De a look and shouted, ¡°Man! When did I lie to you? Kang De has already returned, and this is our sincerity! Chinese friends keep their promises, and French baddies are treacherous. You, you, are you. Your words are equivalent to farts.¡±


    He waved. Kang De walked over and sat at the side.


    Little Bob Burroughs¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Kang De? It¡¯s good to meet you.¡±


    He spoke English, so Kang De could understand these two sentences.


    He smiled. ¡°Why are you happy? Is it because I destroyed your n, killed your people, or made you run around like a dog now?¡±


    The king gave him a thumbs up and tranted in a cheerful ck ent.


    Little Bob was a little unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t you speak English?¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Why should I speak foreignnguages?¡±


    ¡°Then change to a good interpreter.¡±


    ¡°I think this interpreter is already impressive enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly not enough. He¡¯ll lower our style.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Is a murderer like you worthy of style?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Little Bob said. ¡°We surpass mortals and stand above this world. We¡¯re already different from mortals. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Kang De clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Your mentality has changed quite quickly. You¡¯ve just gotten power and you¡¯re already arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to talk to you, Kang De. Ever since I knew the truth, ever since I had strength¡­ Kang De, we¡¯re extraordinary. We¡¯re the same kind of people. We¡¯re noble new humans. Why fight and kill for those ants? I understand your anger and am willing to apologize to you and your father andpensate you with all my might. You know that it¡¯s always better to be friends than enemies.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ let me think.¡± This time, Kang De said in English, ¡°The answer is¡­ f*ck no.¡±


    Little Bob said in a low voice, ¡°Why?¡±


    Kang De leaned over and smiled, ¡°Because my friend is racist. He discriminates against white people and feels that you¡¯re selfish, arrogant, and unpredictable. You¡¯re born mean and feel too superior. You¡¯re self-centered and look down on people of color. You eat ugly and are cold-blooded. You¡¯re filled with the bandit gene and can¡¯t stand others doing well. By the way, I don¡¯t agree with him, but I think you quite match these characteristics.¡±


    Little Bob said indifferently, ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Misunderstanding? Then let¡¯s talk face to face and you can change this impression. How about it?¡±


    Little Bob snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Enough. Since you¡¯re unwilling to be friends with me, let¡¯s make a deal. Just like what I suggested to that Nico¡­¡±


    In the next moment, an imperceptible sound sounded from the receiver.


    Little Bob shouted, ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    The king reacted extremely quickly and said in confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    Little Bob said sternly, ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    Chakat II immediately looked at Kirov, who immediately gestured to the person guarding downstairs to urge him. At the same time, the phone was immediately hung up, but then the technician rushed out of the soundproof room and shouted, ¡°The French military base! He¡¯s at the French military base!¡±

 Chapter 361 - 361 Hunter and Prey

    361 Hunter and Prey


    ¡°The French military base! He¡¯s in the French military base!¡±


    The Russian technician who hade with Kirov shouted.


    Everyone on the second floor of the police station stood up.


    French military base.


    The overseas base maintained by France in Comoros housed the Comoros Task Force of the French Foreign Legion. Its work was to ensure the sovereignty of Comoros and assist it in defending its air and territorial sea, protecting France¡¯s interests in the area, maintaining regional stability, and serving as a peacekeeper if necessary.


    Of course, all the above work was built on France¡¯s needs.


    For example, in the surprise war against Comoros in Gambia, this overseas task force had watched the show in the base, or rather, waited for the French government and the Security Council to ¡°explicitly authorize¡± it, like an invisible person.


    However, this did not mean that they did not exist.


    In fact, this foreign army task force of about 400 people was the most important force in the area. It was a powerful foreign army, absolute air control and air support, advanced French equipment, and most importantly, the Fifth Republic of France stood behind this army.


    In fact, in the series of battles in the past few days and even in the future, what King Chakat was most worried about was not France watching from the sidelines, but this task force in the name of ¡°protecting the sovereignty of Comoros¡±. Then, they f*cking sided and threw Little Bob¡¯s people and the Gambia army to the back of his mind. At the request of the ¡°President of the Interim Government of Comoros¡±, they characterized the resistance pulled up by the king as ¡°regional terrorist armament¡± and carried out righteous actions.


    However, now, he had to admit that something even worse had happened.


    This French army might have to obey the orders of an arrogant, overconfident, and crazy executioner. The French government would take into ount so-called international public opinion and humanitarianism, but lunatics would not.


    Therefore, Chakat II jumped up as if his butt was on fire and shouted, ¡°Sound the air raid rm! Everyone, enter the underground bunker immediately! Immediately! Immediately!¡±


    If Little Bob controlled some Gambia soldiers and his subordinates and dared to order them to attack Moroni, what would he do after capturing an entire base of Franco-Prussian troops?


    The calmness from singing rap and talking andughing with Little Bob was all gone. King Chakat¡¯s eyes were wide as he continuously roared and gave orders to the officials who had temporarily gathered. Kirov had already walked quickly to Kang De and said, ¡°You have to move.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s in the military base?¡±


    The general situation of the overseas base and the garrison troops were not secrets. They were all in the military white paper, but who would take everything recorded in it seriously?


    ¡°Apart from the headquarters management squadron, there¡¯s also aprehensivebat team and a reconnaissance support squadron. On the surface alone, there¡¯s an RTF1-120mm mortar, an AMX-10RC armored vehicle, and all kinds of anti-tank missiles, general-purpose machine guns, heavy machine guns, assault rifles¡­ God knows what the French army secretly hid here that was not revealed just in case.¡±


    The Russian¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly serious.


    What chemical weapons, poison gas bombs, or even more exciting things? These weapons of mass destruction were restricted by the United Nations Convention and world public opinion. All countries wanted face. Of course, they did not use them on the surface, but they must secretly hide and seal some in private to prevent any unpredictable things from happening in the future. When they had no choice but to use them or their opponents, it would be too slow to develop and make them.


    Now, if Little Bob controlled that ce¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s there, but as long as they approach Moroni, it¡¯s definitely an out-and-out disaster. This is not something the motley crew from before canpare to!¡±


    Kirov said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. With the few of us and the equipment that came down from the airdrop, we¡¯re definitely not the match of these French people. They might not be able to do anything to you, but you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the phone rang crazily. An official picked up the phone. A momentter, he muttered to the king in extreme panic. His tone was fast and carried an African ent. He did not understand anything.


    Kirov¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Oh, the Gambia garrison stationed everywhere in Comoros has begun to set fire to and shoot. There are also local residents who have begun to riot¡­¡±


    Another call was picked up.


    The surveince post of the French base had already been removed. Thest message was that the direction of the base was brightly lit. The French army had already begun to gather urgently.


    Chakat II¡¯s expression froze.


    The bells intertwined and rose and fell.


    In the chaotic and flustered atmosphere, when the officials went to answer the phones and issue orders, when the sharp air defense rm resounded through the city, the king looked over with bloodshot eyes.


    Kang De nodded at him.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    His expression was calm. He passed by the king and patted his shoulder.


    Chakat II grabbed his arm.


    Kang De turned around. Their gazes met. The king¡¯s lips trembled, and his eyes changed. There was pleading and helplessness. The huge threat and blow came wave after wave. This crown was too heavy.


    ¡°Go do what you have to do, King. Protect your family.¡± Kang De pulled on the mask of his Shadow Lone Ranger outfit. ¡°I have to protect my family too.¡±


    His figure transformed into a stream of light and jumped out of the police station, riding an eagle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, stop daydreaming.¡± Kirov came to his side and pushed him. ¡°Evacuate the civilians, confirm the defense, and make an urgent n. Your country needs you, and so do your people. By the way, we still have a long time to interact. In order to make a good impression, let me give you some advice.¡±


    The Russian picked up his walkie-talkie and said to the king, ¡°Send a few loyal and fearless investigation and photography teams out to search for traces of that French task force. If we can capture decisive evidence of firing in the direction of Moroni, your good days in Comoros wille.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he strode away.


    ¡°Dimitri, Dimitri, order your people to shrink the defense. The defense line is deployed near the embassy. I¡¯ll inform you of the exactbat strategy. I¡¯ll arrive soon. Inform the Chineserades over there that I¡¯ll exin to Ambassador He on Kang De¡¯s behalf and share information and discuss the strategy¡­¡±


    Ever since Kang De epted the performance of the airdrop, the Russians were even more confident in him. They did not feel that this situation was a dead end, and they were not too worried. After all, he was a Russian and would not be too worried and anxious about the threat facing the people of this city.


    Instead, he was a little excited.


    If not for the strange atmosphere, he would almost dance.


    The old grudge between Russia and France could even be traced back to the Napoleonic era.


    The Russian almostughed on the walkie-talkie. ¡°The Frenchwork of influence, reputation, and interests in this area will no longer exist with this military base.¡±


    ¡°¡ªTherefore, Comrade Dimitri, for the good of Russia, I need a few brave photographers. I need them to film two huge works that are enough to hang in the Winter Pce. The first is called The French in Moroni, and the second is called They Did It Again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. The first painting is very easy to capture. As for the second¡­¡±


    As he walked, he looked at the dark sky of the city. Dawn was not far away.


    ¡°The second one will depend on how far our Chinese captain can go.¡±


    The Chinese captain rushed on his way.


    As soon as he returned from the Western Airport, he had to immediately rush to the French military base and did not even have the time to say a few words to his father and son. Sigh, there was an old and young life. It was so busy, fulfilling, and explosive.


    The Hima Eagle pped its arcane wings and whistled through the dark sky. Kang De checked his equipment and scrolls as he picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    His father¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if this will be the norm in the future.¡±


    ...


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, thinking that his father wouldin or worry or reprimand him again.


    He did not expect to say this.


    He smiled. ¡°No. As you said, Earth won¡¯t stop spinning just because I¡¯m not alone. If you hadn¡¯t been trapped in Comoros, I don¡¯t care if there was a war here. You wouldn¡¯t havee at all.¡±


    Father Kang was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It sounds like I should have chosen to stay in the country back then and not be like now. Not only have I always been separated from my son and wife, but I¡¯ve also involved my son in the war in Africa and let him appear under the sunlight in another identity¡­¡±


    Kang De lowered his eyes.


    However, the understanding, me, and longing he had when he was young should have turned into a relieved smile now.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°On ount of the key school I¡¯ve been in since I was young, the pocket money I¡¯ve nevercked, the generous red packets I give during festivals, the many expenditures I spend on eating, drinking, and ying outside ss, and the property value that has increased like a crazy dog, I¡¯ll forgive you. Without your hard work, how could I have ten million yuan in assets?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not yours yet, okay?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this only a matter of time?¡±


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s time to have a second child.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here again¡­¡±


    ...


    Kang De smiled, but as he smiled, his smile changed.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± He said softly, ¡°If Mom¡¯s physical conditions allow, it¡¯s good to have a second child.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a moment.


    His father¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°No.¡±


    Kang De held his phone and maintained his smile. He sat on the eagle¡¯s back and did not speak.


    The father and son were silent.


    After a long time, Kang De smiled, ¡°Alright, save me the trouble of dirtying my hands. I still have to throw this little brat who fights with me for my assets into the vat¡­ Alright, let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Father Kang said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hey, cheer up. I¡¯m going to do a heroic act. Is it really good to create such a dangerous g atmosphere?¡± Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Say something.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°We definitely won¡¯t have a second child. However, Kang De, have you considered putting your sperm into storage in case we want to have grandchildren in the future? If you¡¯re useless, there¡¯s always a way¡­¡±


    ¡°I! Don¡¯t! Want! That!¡±


    The conversation between the father and son ended amidstughter.


    What a joke.


    Kang De roared in the night wind high in the night.


    ¡ªD*mn, I¡¯m an environmentalist who advocates nature. What artificial insemination, what test tube baby? They¡¯re all evil. They don¡¯t have souls. Of course, I have to do it myself!


    Stop looking down on people!


    The Hima Eagle pped its wings and quickly rose into the air. Kang De confirmed the map onest time, then jumped down from the eagle¡¯s back. The Shadow Solitary Set spread its gliding wings like a flying rat, expanding and slowing down. The engraved wind array worked, causing him to continuously elerate and whistle in the direction of the French base.


    This seemed to be faster.


    The goal was the French military base, and the goal was Little Bob Burroughs.


    Since the arrangements he had made at the airport had already been exposed, it meant that his true location had been exposed. This guy immediately activated the puppets set up everywhere and started a riot, causing chaos. The French army in the base would definitely attack Moroni and create chaos everywhere so that he could take the opportunity to escape.


    However, on the other hand, even if there was chaos everywhere, even if the French army waspletely controlled, as long as they captured Little Bob and seized that treasure, they could order these controlled people to return to normal.


    Therefore, it was still the beheading operation.


    As long as he took down Little Bob and seized the treasure, he could order the destruction operations everywhere to stop and order the French army who attacked Moroni to surrender. Little Bob could even control that thing, so there was no reason why he could not use it. In such a situation, taking the initiative to attack and pointing the finger was the wisest choice.


    The French army, which was obsessed with putting out the fire everywhere and blocking the unknown route, would let Little Bob leave calmly. He could even leisurely control more people and create more chaos.


    D*mn, Yuri indeed had to die.


    In the night sky, Kang De¡¯s figure continuously elerated. With the enhancement of the gliding suit and the wind array, his gliding speed had already exceeded 150 kilometers per hour. Moreover, he could still continue to elerate. He passed through the clouds and looked down at the ground. In the darkness, he could see light everywhere. The most dazzling direction was his destination.


    Like a meteor, Kang De fell from the sky. He did not have the time to look at the scene below carefully. He turned around and activated his ability. He shattered space and jumped to the white fog world. This feeling even made him suspect the truth of the world. In the next moment, he appeared in the sky again and fell freely. He jumped several times until he sessfully reached the ground.


    A hundred or two hundred meters away was the high wall of the base.


    Searchlights, patrols, and vaguely heard the roar of the ne¡¯s engine.


    ¡ªF*ck.


    He could not let this force him away!


    Kang De did not have the time to think carefully. He immediately activated invisibility, kicked the take-off stone, shuttled through space, and jumped into the wall.


    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, the lights shone and several pirs of light turned in his direction. Cannon fire roared and bullets swept. Dense fire instantly enveloped him.


    It was as if invisibility was useless.


    In an instant, a realization shed through Kang De¡¯s mind.


    In the process of hunting, he seemed to have be prey.


    Interesting.


    The power of time circted. Kang De shed and dodged the cannon fire, preparing to meet his prey.

 Chapter 362 - 362 Can’t Afford to Play

    362 Can¡¯t Afford to y


    Ever since he fell into a two-front battle, although he was extremely anxious and in a sorry state, the progress of the battle between the other world and Earth was rtively smooth.


    He would use Earth¡¯s weapons to fight the other world¡¯s army and use the magic of the other world to fight Earth¡¯s army.


    It was mainly an asymmetric message and an unexpected attack.


    The elves were the dignified overlords of the world and the powerful armies of the world. They had still never seen the war method of another system and era. Therefore, they were caught off guard for a moment and suffered a huge loss. It was not surprising.


    The so-called army of Gambia was only a group of militia with light weapons. Little Bob¡¯s mercenaries were not thebat strength under the modern military system. Theycked the support of information links and long-range firepower. Moreover, they did not expect the enemy to actually y magic. Of course, they would be beaten up by Kang De.


    However, Kang De knew very well that a short victory did not mean that everything would be smooth-sailing from now on.


    Once the elves gathered enough information, they could mobilize the huge war potential of the number one country in the world to make a countermeasure. They could reform theirbat tactics, formte new tactics, develop countermeasure magic devices and spells, and mobilize stronger armies. At that time, the war would probably be more and more difficult to fight.


    It was the same on Earth. He had only won against a motley crew. If he wascent from now on and felt that he could punch the British, Americans, and kick the Germans, it would really be crazy.


    However, he did not expect this day toe so quickly¡­


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Bullets rained down and cannon fire rumbled.


    Kang De¡¯s figure shed continuously, but the firepower coverage still chased after him as if it had eyes. In the past, he could enter anyone¡¯s territory as if he had an invisibility spell. Today, it was actually useless!


    What was going on?


    The Invisibility Cloak was still operating. His figure had indeed fused into nature and was as one. Logically speaking, there should not be any ws. At the very least, he would not be locked onto and attacked, right?


    Machine cannons fired densely, the mortars emitted empty sounds, and the heavy machine guns roared continuously. Smoke rose, and the air tore through the air. Air waves flew, and sound waves shook. It was the horror of death, the echo of the end.


    In the past few days, only Kang De could suppress others with firepower. This time, it was actually the other way around. He was really not used to it. Of course, most of them were stunned.


    What was going on?


    Why was the invisibility spell useless?


    Did the base have any high-tech detection methods?


    Life detectors had indeed been yed to perfection. There was no need to say anything about traditional infrared, sound waves, and even radar detectors. Thetest technology could even determine the location through the ultra-low-frequency radio field produced by the human heart beating. This was only civilian, let alone military technology.


    However, this efficiency was too fast!


    Almost after Kang Depleted the teleportation, the firepower coverage of various light and heavy weapons would immediately be in ce. Even if Little Bob controlled these French soldiers through the mind control device, themand efficiency of this mind link was too high. Although it was not impossible, Kang De felt that things were not that simple¡­


    Ever since he epted the Fire Thief inheritance, after continuous extraction and enchantment training, after mental tempering, and even facing the King of the Gods, Kang De¡¯s mental strength had long risen. His sensory spiritual perception far exceeded that of mortals. His current feeling was that something was watching him.


    That ancient relic of Comoros.


    Little Bob.


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The sound of the engine on the runway vaguely sounded through the explosion of the cannonball.


    The situation was urgent and there was no time to think carefully. If he dyed a little longer, Little Bob Burr would escape with the divine artifact that could control people. Once his ne took off, it would basically be very difficult to catch up. Although Kang De¡¯s current strength was powerful, he was still helpless against the sky.


    This waspletely letting the tiger return to the mountain and would definitely bring endless future trouble. Be it Little Bob being incorporated by the relevant countries or hiding his identity, not to mention revenge, his family would definitely face a huge threat.


    He had to stop him.


    Kang De gritted his teeth and thought of a countermeasure.


    The French were all controlled by Little Bob¡¯s mind like puppets, so they listened to the order and attacked. He only needed to use the Group Dispel Scroll to remove this controlled state.


    However, the problem was that Little Bob had also thought of this. The French firepower points in the base were extremely scattered. The range of the scroll was limited, and the firepower was extremely dense. Even with Kang De¡¯s current ability and methods, he was unwilling to forcefully endure the dense shooting ofrge-caliber machine guns and even autocannons. He had seen too many negative cases in the past few battles.


    What should he do?


    F*ck!


    ¡ªThen I¡¯ll show you foreigners something new!


    Kang De turned around and threw out the beacon. He jumped continuously and rushed towards the tallest building in the base. It should be the administrative building. There were firepower points on the roof and around it, and they quickly reacted and fired. However, no matter how impressive the mindmand link was, it could not break through the limit of humans. The person controlling the machine gun and rocketuncher was still human, and his physical fitness and mobility could not keep up with Kang De¡¯s advance.


    He shed through the main door and rushed into the building. He used the Dispel Scroll and spread an invisible ripple to disperse the evil curse seal that controlled the mind. In an instant, the people in the building immediately shook and revealed confused expressions.


    In the next moment, artillery fire, bullets, and rockets sted toward this building without hesitation.


    Amidst the violent explosions, the bricks and concrete continuously exploded. mes surged and mes burned. Before the French people who had recovered their senses could shout, they died from the violent explosion and intense shock wave.


    Therge-caliber howitzer easily wreaked havoc in this solid and beautiful administrative building. Just one shot shook this building intensely. Ever since the invention of explosives, the argument between the spear and shield had already stopped.


    However, it was hard to say.


    Listening to the bang, the sound of ss shattering, the sound of the wall copsing, the sound of the floor shattering, and the screams of people, Kang De¡¯s expression was calm. He already knew the fate of the French in this building, but so what? The French government that should be responsible for this was the one who had single-handedly nned the Gambia Comoros War. It had schemed against the tiger and suffered a bacsh. The soldiers, civilians, and innocent people who had died in this war were all paying for it.


    ¡ªI¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t save you.


    ¡ªHowever, I won¡¯t me myself for this.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t have this obligation. You don¡¯t have the right.


    The moment he rushed into the building, his mental strength spread out and threw it to the ground. He extracted and excavated it all the way down. There was a bomb shelter below. It was very normal. He came to thergest room and strengthened the wall with steel. He took the pir from the white fog world and extracted the concrete ground, revealing the soil.


    Then.


    The only intact magic device seized from the battle with the Stone Heart Legion.


    Kang De did not know its name, but he knew its function.


    Then give it a name.


    ¡°From now on, your name is¡­¡± he said softly, ¡°the Archimedes Hammer.¡±


    His hand was stuck to the interaction device of the magic device. His mental strength entered directly. ording to the memories of that alchemist, he erased the mark of the legion and imnted the will of war. He activated the magic chain and injected the power of the ground.


    The pir-like magic device unfolded on all fours and took root on the ground. The totem pir in the center lit up with khaki rune engravings, and magic patterns continuously lit up.


    ...


    Kang De extended his mental strength and extracted the surroundingnd. Thick elements were injected into the interaction device. As the catalyst to activate his magic power, the violent power of the ground continuously gathered in the center.


    The totem ram structure that was like an industrial pump slowly rose. The khaki light almost condensed into substance. The fulcrum below was firm and thick. The Archimedes Hammer had already been raised high.


    Then, it suddenlynded.


    Impact.


    Boom.


    The entire building had alreadypletely copsed. The artillery fire stopped. Under such an attack, no one coulde out of that building alive, but the general ne that had already slid to the runway did not stop because of this. Instead, it continued to elerate and begin to run on the long runway.


    The right choice.


    This was because, in the next moment, the ground shook.


    With the ruins of the military base as the center, the dust and gravel on the ground suddenly floated up, as if gravity had lost its effect here. In the next moment, the ground rolled like waves.


    It was as if a ck hole had appeared in the center. The darkness that devoured everything made the ground copseyer byyer. Violent power wreaked havoc in all directions. The ground cracked and copsed, houses shook, the sentry tower copsed, and a tsunami appeared on thend. However, the surging and violent tide wasposed of soil, and the ground rose and fell like waves.


    Vehicles, artillery, people, firepower points¡­ Everything was meaningless. In the face of the anger of nature, precise weapons of humans could not be ced, let alone fired.


    ...


    Perhaps the elf alchemists who developed the Archimedes Hammer did not expect that the power of this weapon that was used to carry out long-range earthquake attacks through the resonance of the earth elements would actually double if it was used for suicide.


    This was because they were experienced in various magic arcana. No matter what, they would not put this magic device underground to use, nor would they directly set the attack coordinates in ce.


    In the end, when this magic device was set, it did not consider what would happen if a certain Fire Thief relied on snatching the memories of the elf alchemist and had the courage to forcefully activate the captured weapon and hit himself in the underground fortifications of another world.


    Therefore, the world copsed. The intense earthquake was tied to the medium-sized area of the military base. Terrifying energy repeatedly impacted and shook. The overseas military base of the Fifth Republic of France here was forcefully demolished. At the beginning of the magic device, Kang De brought Archimedes Hammer back to the white fog world.


    Then, he teleported to the surface.


    There was nothing to stop him now.


    Amidst the violent vibration, swaying, cracking, and copse, Kang De sped in the direction of the runway. As soon as the earthquake happened, this runway waspletely crippled. However, as far as the eye could see, in the violently rising and falling earth tide, a Dassault Falcon general ne had already left the ground and was not involved in the earthquake.


    Kang De shouted and threw out a flying rock. Teleportation shed and he flew into the sky.


    However, the ne¡¯s take-off speed had already reached 300 kilometers per hour, about 100 meters per second. Kang De¡¯s teleportation method was not teleportation in the end, but a subspace jump reached through the white fog world and the spatial anchor. The time to enter and leave the white fog world was ultimately consumed.


    The next time he teleported, the ne had already rushed into the sky. The engine roared and shook the sky. Kang De could only release a dispersal spell that had been umting strength for a long time. The ripples of the scroll barely swept past the ne. He hoped that after the pilot broke free from his control, he could immediately take measures, but it was not Kang De¡¯s style to ce his hopes on others.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, the ne was stable and soared into the sky without swaying, as if the dispersion spell had not taken effect.


    Fortunately, there was still insurance.


    Kang De closed his eyes. Space shattered. He returned to Earth through the white fog world. In the next moment, he was already high in the sky. The lights of the ground base were continuously extinguished, but the headlights of the Falcon ne were flickering. The outline of the ne was hidden in the vast night.


    The Hima Eagle pped its wings and flew with Kang De.


    Previously, after being attacked by artillery fire, Kang De did not have the time to control the giant eagle to do any delicate work. He wanted to quickly and decisively take down Little Bob and take back the divine artifact. It was best to capture him alive. If he could not use the divine artifact, he had to force Little Bob to order the puppets to cease fire and surrender. Therefore, he chose the path of thend raid.


    However, to be safe, he gave the giant eagle an order to circle and wait in the distance.


    Now, there was no other way.


    What? Rush to the ne, lift the cabin door, rush in to subdue Little Bob, and let the pilotnd?


    A few hundred kilometers per hour was a turbine engine. If he was not careful, he could be sucked in and minced.


    The sailing speed of a serious jet ne was easily 700 to 800 kilometers per hour. Such speed was something the Hima Eagle could notpare to. Fortunately, it had judged the direction correctly earlier and the ne was flying over. The aircraft was both safe and fragile. It only needed a bird to collide with it and make it fall from the sky.


    However, there was only one chance.


    It seemed to be a loss to use this Alchemy Eagle to exchange for Little Bob.


    ¡°Aim, aim, aim¡­¡±


    Kang De narrowed his eyes and controlled the giant eagle. Through his outstanding spatial sense talent and mental strength, he made a prediction. The ne was rising anding this way. He could only see the dark outline and the headlights.


    ¡°Continue! Continue! D*mn! I also want to know what happened! But you¡¯ve already seen it! Where else can we go? Let¡¯s leave this godforsaken ce first! Wherever you want! France! My father¡¯s ce! Anywhere is good! D*mn! D*mn! D*mn! What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Little Bob, who had recovered his senses, reached a consensus with his subordinates and drivers. They all had some strange memories. That whisper did not seem to have dissipated. All of this was so terrifying that the mercenaries temporarily put down their thoughts of pursuing the matter. They had to leave this godforsaken ce first.


    Little Bob was still in shock and said repeatedly, ¡°He won¡¯t chase after us, right? D*mn, this¡­¡±


    ¡°B¡­ Boss¡­ what¡¯s that?!¡±


    Suddenly, the front passenger eximed.


    Little Bob Burr subconsciously looked ahead.


    Then, he revealed an incredulous expression.


    They had already flown high into the sky and into the clouds. Moonlight fell, bright and clear, and starlight shone. There was some light in the night sky. For some reason, after Little Bob woke up, he discovered that his night vision was much better and he could see the surrounding night clearly. At this moment, high in the sky and in the ne, he looked ahead through the cockpit and seemed to see something that should never have appeared there.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    He seemed to be talking in his sleep. ¡°Howitzer?¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363 The Bottom Line of Imperialism

    363 The Bottom Line of Imperialism


    Howitzer.


    The D30 122mm howitzer had a maximum range of 18,000m. The muzzle velocity was 690m/s, and the pellet weighed 22.4 kilograms. It was kindly sponsored by Russia and was even mailed. It was parachuted home.


    The 4,785mm long barrel was aimed at the climbing Dassault Falcon General Aircraft.


    From today onwards, Kang De was also someone who knew how to fly a ne.


    !!


    The cannon appeared in the sky diagonally downwards. Due to the effect of gravity, the cannon seat was rtively heavy. The muzzle raised on its own. At the critical moment, it had already connected to the ne climbing the slope. In a sh, Kang De¡¯s mental strength fully unfolded and activated Time eleration to seize this short moment.


    He pulled the rope.


    There was a bang.


    The 3.2-ton howitzer roared in the air.


    This was probably the first time in the history of the invention of cannons that someone had fired a traction howitzer in free fall, and the goal was a high-speed general-purpose ne.


    Such an operation was simply shocking. It must be unique.


    Of course, what was in the game did not count. A certain game yer could use a sniper rifle to hit the driver of the supersonic fighter that was rushing over after parachuting. After killing the other party, he could take over the other party¡¯s fighter ne at lightning speed. If it was more shy, he could even take over the other party¡¯s personal equipment.


    The violent mes, the roaring air wave, and the intense dust were instantly blown away by the violent wind. However, the howitzer that came out pressed forward like an arrow that pierced the sky and swept toward the pitiful ne.


    The moment he pulled the rope, Kang De teleported back to the white fog world. He was high in the sky and did not have the ground to eat the back seat. He did not want to be covered in 3.2 tons of artillery.


    In the next moment, he appeared again.


    He activated the Immortality Technique, causing the howitzer to quickly be lighter. Kang De raised it and stepped on the giant eagle. The arcane wind wings pped and it rode the wind, like the Tower-Bearing Heavenly King.


    There was no pity in his eyes as he stared at the thief who hadmitted the evil deed and his final oue.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re lucky, f*ck.


    Fixed-wing aircraft were not famous for defense. Even if a B-2 bomber worth more than equal gold was hit by a howitzer, it had to explode, let alone the general aircraft of the Falcon family.


    The shell deviated slightly and struck the right side of the nose, directly colliding with the interior of the ne. The howitzer immediately exploded and instantly lit up with starlight.


    Strong mes and raging air waves destroyed the fusge inch by inch, igniting fuel. The fire spread, and the explosion impacted. Everything was done in a few seconds. The ne exploded piece by piece. The wings folded, and the engine fell off. mes surged from the nose to the tail and leaked out of the portholes on both sides.


    ss, metal, stic, cloth¡­ ck smoke surged with the mes. Garbage and fragments were thrown in all directions, still wrapped in the tail of theet.


    The skeleton of the ne that had fallen into the burning mes lost its momentum and broke in all directions, quickly falling down.


    It was like a rain of mes.


    It lit up the dark night.


    Expressionless, Kang De shed back to the white fog world and put away the howitzer. He returned again and rode the giant eagle to chase after the burning and falling ne. Electricity curled around his fingertips as he activated the spell scroll. Bolts of lightning and snakes rumbled down in the direction of the ne. Under such an explosion and impact, it was definitely impossible for the people in the ne to survive. However, Kang De was more used to making up for it. Who knew what other tricks that Comoros divine artifact had?


    The mes were cold and thick smoke assaulted the nose. The giant eagle flew in the mes and smoke. Kang De unfolded the Atmospheric Divine Shield with his wrist guard to resist the fragments and junk flying over. He smelled a familiar smell. It was the smell of burning flesh and blood. With a shot, the people on the ne would probably be blown to pieces on the spot. The corpses would be unrecognizable.


    He had finally not seen him until now¡ªLittle Bob was indeed dead.


    The giant eagle pped its wind wings and continuously flew around the fragments of the ne that fell like a meteor shower. Little Bob might have been shattered, but at this point, the life and death of this French mercenary leader were no longer the most important.


    Most importantly, the people he controlled and that strange mind controller¡­


    How was the relic of the Comoros kings?


    Had it been shattered? Or was it intact?


    He had to confirm these with his own eyes.


    The flowing fire illuminated the night sky. Large pieces of burning ne fragments kept falling and colliding with the deste Gobi Desert, causing a loud sound. mes burned, and they still burned until the ground, like a metal rain. Kang Dended on the ground. This Gobi turned into a burning sea. He walked in it.


    His phone buzzed.


    Kang De picked up the call and Kirov shouted excitedly, ¡°Ceasefire! These French people are not fighting anymore! They¡¯re all stupid! Most importantly, we took a photo! We took a photo and video of the French army shelling the undefended civilian area! I want to show this cotton-scented video to the entire world!¡±


    ¡°I have to show the ck people of the world, especially the ck countries of Africa, how the holy Fifth Republic of France protects their African colonies! Oh, no, it should be the Third Empire of France. F*ck the republic, hahahahahahahaha!¡±


    Heughed wildly for a while before realizing that it was time to get down to business.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, brother. I¡¯m really too happy. Let¡¯s see how the French resolve this time¡ªin addition, all the residents are in the air raid shelter. The 105mm semi-automatic artillery of the AMX-10RC armored vehicle won¡¯t be any threat to them. The videos and photos we took will be submitted to your country¡­¡±


    At this point, he lowered his voice and became mysterious.


    ¡°Also, how did you do it? I heard calls from all over. The riot stopped almost instantly. People were frightened and did not know what had happened¡­¡±


    Kang De knew what he wanted to ask.


    He took out his phone, took a photo, and sent it to the Russians through WeChat.


    ¡°When I arrived, Little Bob was already on the ne and about to escape. There was only one chance. It was no longer possible to capture him alive. I could only shoot the ne down.¡±


    The two of them talked through the satellite phone and used their respective phones to send and receive photos. They did not conflict at all. The Russian said in surprise, ¡°I see. Could it be that the control was lifted because Little Bob was killed? What about the king¡¯s relic? Brother, I don¡¯t mean to interfere with your thoughts, but such a thing is very sensitive¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll try to find it,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It might have been shattered.¡±


    ¡°This is a little troublesome¡­¡±


    The Russian could not help but smile bitterly.


    However, he could not say anything. After all, his identity was a little awkward. A little reminder was already the limit. If he spoke too much, something would easily go wrong. Kirov was a smart person and would not ask.


    In any case, this was not something he was qualified to interfere in.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite troublesome. Let¡¯s try our best to find it, even if it¡¯s only a fragment.¡±


    After ending the call, the king called.


    ¡°Kang De¡­ oh¡­ friend, brother, how should I put it? We¡­ we owe you too much¡­ For a long, long time, no one has done such a favor to our country¡­ Oh my, how should we repay it¡­ Oh my, many people survived. I¡­¡±


    His words were messy. Coupled with his not-so-standard ent, it was very strange.


    However, this looked sincere.


    ...


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Hurry up andfort your people. You have more important things to do.¡±


    ¡°¡ªNo, your matter is the most important.¡±


    The king took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°That thing taken out of the ancestral tomb shouldn¡¯t appear in the human world. It¡¯s best to destroy it. What are your ns for this? Will you hand it to your country? I can help you. In theory, this thing is the legal property of the Comoros royal family. I can announce¡­¡±


    Kang De interrupted him, ¡°We have to find it first.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Little Bob took the opportunity to escape. I was afraid that I would not be able to catch up and let the tiger return to the mountain from now on, so I could only directly shoot down the ne. Moreover, I wanted to pursue stability and chose the most thorough method¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°In other words, the entire ne exploded and fell. It¡¯s everywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you hurt anyone?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    This time, the king was silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s better to find it. Even if it¡¯s a fragment. I believe you. Your father believes you, and your country will believe you, but the white people won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ...


    Although he said this, Kang De looked at thisrge fire field. Small fragments that continuously fell sshed everywhere. It was fine if the magical thing that his father had described as a golden ball was not shattered. If it had already been shattered, how could he find those fragments in such a huge scene?


    His mental strength spread out and tried to find foreign objects, but the substances in this area were really too chaotic. He did not have any good methods to use the power of the Fire Thief. If he really searched carefully, he did not know how long it would take.


    Kang De only roughly looked around and barely found the location of the nose and cockpit. He could see the fragments of some suitcases and suitcases, but they had already beenpletely shattered. It was unknown where the things inside had been thrown. Apart from that, he could also discover some broken limbs that had almost been burned.


    Then, where should he start looking?


    ¡ªD*mn, what¡¯s the point of looking?


    Let¡¯s talk about itter.


    Time was tight. How could he have the time to embroider here? The battle of Red Maple City was right in front of him.


    Priorities. Now, it was the other world¡¯s turn to take priority.


    Only now did he realize that he had already demolished the French military base. This meant that arge number of military resources and weapons and equipment had already been buried. When he thought of this, his heart ached.


    These were all from the Kang family!


    No, he had to go to humanitarian assistance.


    Thinking of this, he said, ¡°There are two things.¡±


    The king immediately said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, after I chased Little Bob into the French military base, I encountered a violent artillery attack. At this critical moment, the kings of your Comoros ancestors appeared and caused a huge earthquake at the military base, buying me time¡­ In other words, the controlled French army has probably returned to normal now. Perhaps they¡¯re struggling in the copsed buildings and overturned armored vehicles.¡±


    Chakat II did not believe that his ancestor had appeared, but these were only the details.


    He thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Good job. I was worried about how to deal with the French army outside Moroni. It¡¯s time to be tough. Their actions are equivalent to a deration of war. On ount of our friendship, I believe this is an ident. As long as they immediately surrender and hand over all their weapons and equipment and only retain transportation, I¡¯ll allow them to return to save theirrades and provide the necessary help.¡±


    Kang De said happily, ¡°What do you n to do with this batch of weapons?¡±


    ¡°These are all your spoils of war. If you like them, I¡¯ll directly send them to the logistics station you just bought. However, I still ask you to lend us a portion. We need weapons.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Take them down first¡ªdo you not need my help?¡±


    In any case, the king would probably only want light weapons and transport vehicles. Even if they were used by the temporarily conscripted Comoros militia, they would not know how to use those missiles and cannons.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. What ordered them to surrender was diplomatic words and political methods, not the deterrence of force. This time, the French are extremely passive. Although Little Bob is dead, all kinds of records, photos, and recordings can¡¯t be faked. They must be anxious to escape, and it¡¯s very difficult to obtain NATO¡¯s support.¡±


    Chakat II¡¯s tone was calm. Now, they were talking about the king¡¯s work.


    ¡°We only have to take a tough stance and mediate and give an ultimatum through the French Embassy. We have to tell him that unless the army attacking Moroni surrenders immediately, Comoros will immediately respond by force. Even if we¡¯re weaker than the French invaders, the determination of Comoros to pursue justice and freedom can¡¯t be shaken. For the sake of their home andpatriots, they¡¯ll definitely fight the evil French enemy to thest person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what they choose.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Coincidentally, the base copsed. This time, we¡¯llpletely sweep the French out of Comoros.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Kang De praised. He stepped onto the giant eagle and floated into the air, flying in the direction of the military base.


    He had left in a hurry tonight and was only concerned about visiting and not taking anything.


    The French military base was like this, and so was the airport.


    He had to see what good things were in the foreigner¡¯s house.


    Little Bob was already dead. The danger of Comoros had been resolved. Next, he had to focus on the other world.


    Before the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall arrived at Red Maple City, through the time flow difference between the two worlds, Kang De still had a long time to make thest firepower preparations.


    He wanted to see what good things he could obtain from the French.


    Looking at the time, it seemed that there was still time. Should he ask the Russians for more and let them airdrop some more weapons and equipment? As for the reason, it was all ready-made.


    Self-defense, self-defense.


    As for how France should deal with this huge mistake, how Comoros should recover the lostnd and counterattack Gambia, the subsequent problems caused by the mind controller, the game of therge countries, and the end of this matter, Kang De¡¯s n to temporarily hide in Africa and his other ns had to wait.


    ¡°The warehouse of the base, the warehouse of the base, the warehouse of the base¡­¡±


    Evil imperialist countries had to hide something they should not have.


    Kang De had never hoped that the bottom line of these Western imperialists would be lower than now.

 Chapter 364 - 364 Who’s Controlling Who?

    364 Who¡¯s Controlling Who?


    ¡°¡®Father.¡±


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the embassy area was not directly bombarded. You stopped all of this in time. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°The oue was not perfect.¡±


    !!


    Kang De had too many secrets and many inside stories about his operation in Comoros. He could not confide in his family to his heart¡¯s content. In the end, the person he could talk to about everything was his iron son.


    He rode the giant eagle to the sky near the military base. The crash site was not too far from the military base. After arriving, he discovered that the power of Archimedes Hammer was beyond imagination.


    ¡ªPick.


    The earthquake caused by this magic device had already caused a fire.


    This situation was really toomon. The wires were short, producing sparks and electric arcs, causing the wires to overheat and the appliances to overload. There was also the collision of cars that caused the fuel to catch fire, as well as the fuel storage tank, power station, and gas device of the base. They could all be the source of the fire.


    mes wreaked havoc. The ground was dpidated. Dust rose everywhere, and thick smoke billowed from the vast military base. Looking down from the sky, it was chaotic and there were mes everywhere.


    ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s from my Kang family!¡±


    When he thought of how the French must have a lot of military resources in the base where they operated the garrison here, and that they should all have the surname Kang, Kang De became even more anxious.


    He wanted to go down and save her, but he did not know where to start. It was dark and windy at night, and he had never stepped on a location, nor did he have a map. How could he know where to go?


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His iron son asked curiously.


    Kang De sighed and described the situation.


    The white fog world could replicate everything on Earth. With such a cheat, Kang De¡¯s material desires decreased exponentially. After all, human nature was like this. Only those who could not obtain it would be persistent. Those who could easily obtain it would be even more indifferent. There was everything in the white fog world, but he could not replicate a beautiful big sister with a perky butt and long legs. Kang De¡¯s tendency in terms of human desires was obvious.


    However, this time was an exception.


    This was because the weapons and resources in the base were still very important.


    Red Maple City was precarious. Even if there was a time flow difference, it was less than half a day. He was about to face a decisive battle against the Elven Expeditionary Force, and it was already a littlete to seek military assistance from the outside world. He could only find replenishment from the French. The resources of this base and that airport were the greatest hope.


    Therefore, he was very anxious. Unfortunately, after hearing his father¡¯s words, his iron son was silent for a moment, as if he had made a decision.


    ¡°¡­Please take a photo. ording to the overhead map, I¡¯ll point you in the direction and draw a high-value target.¡±


    Kang De was happy to hear this, then stunned. ¡°How should I send it to you?¡±


    They were nowmunicating via phone and could transmit voices. How could images be transmitted?


    Horus was silent again, then slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve applied for your WeChat friend.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°What?¡±


    In the next moment, his phone buzzed. It was a new friend request. Kang De subconsciously opened it.


    The avatar was a close-up of his iron son¡¯s face. It was the huge head of a Transformer. Its electronic eyes shone with blue light, and it had clearly been filtered. It gave off the coldness of the industrial era.


    The ID was ¡°Brother Iron¡±.


    ¡°¡­Pfft!¡±


    Kang De widened his eyes and almostughed. Then, he returned to his senses, ¡°Wait, how did you register on WeChat? No, no. Most importantly, how did you connect to the Inte? Hey, you¡­¡±


    Horus said indifferently, ¡°Father, is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    Kang De immediately took a photo and sent it over, but he could not help it.


    ¡°Your¡­ your ID¡­ is really¡­¡± He held back hisughter, ¡°It¡¯s a little¡­ subtle¡­¡±


    In the next moment, the ID changed.


    He had be a ¡°Brother Iron of a Single-parent Family¡±.


    ¡°¡­Hey!¡±


    Kang De was about to say something when his iron son said directly, ¡°Father, please look. From your perspective, from top to bottom, look down at the map. You said that you rushed into the base from the west and chased southeast to the runway. Can you see the general outline of the runway now? The runway is in the middle of the east side of the base, and the center of the earthquake, the buildings around the building you rushed in, is the military camp and the administrative building.¡±


    ¡°The east side is the airspace control center, and further east is the vehicle care and maintenance area.¡±


    ¡°These three are the areas with the most earthquake damage. There¡¯s no need to care about them because there are no high-value resources.¡±


    ¡°South of the vehicle maintenance area is the chariot workshop tform. Considering that the French have alreadye out in full strength, there won¡¯t be anything good inside. You can ce it at the end to explore.¡±


    ¡°The tank workshop tform is on the west side of the runway. The two are lined up together, and to the south is the reserve warehouse. This is less damaged and the most important thing to search.¡±


    ¡°The two small buildings beside the reserve warehouse are the guards¡¯ barracks. There¡¯s no need to care.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, the southwest corner is clearly a short-range air defense missile position. The other corner on the right is a fixed artillery position. Father can consider dismantling some things. As for the high slope in the northwest corner, it¡¯s the radar station and bunker area. The oil storage area is the ce that¡¯s burning the most. I don¡¯t rmend Father to go. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    The picture on WeChat was marked and scrawled clearly.


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°How do you know so much?¡±


    His iron son¡¯s tone was calm and indifferent, ¡°Father, is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°¡­D*mn.¡±


    In fact, without asking, Kang De roughly knew.


    The function and use of the buildings everywhere in these military bases were definitely unknown to a military blindyman like him, but to professional soldiers, they could roughly guess it with a few nces. The difference was not a problem of intelligence, but experience. Where did experiencee from? Go see, listen, understand, and think. Clearly, from the fact that his iron son had silently registered on WeChat¡­


    This unfilial son was clearly addicted to the Inte.


    He had to electrocute it when he had the time.


    ...


    He rode the giant eagle down and indeed went to the warehouse to the south first. This was already the border of the military base. The damage was smaller, and it was an important ce in the warehouse. All kinds of safety work were done extremely well and there was no fire, but one warehouse had almostpletely copsed, and the other was also in a dpidated state.


    Kang De tore open a few scrolls and drank the magic medicine. He activated Time eleration and rushed in fully armed to ensure that if anything happened, he could slip back to the white fog world immediately.


    It was dark inside. Electric sparks shed from time to time. It was really a mess. The underground warehouse, the explosion-proof door, and more than half of the various security measures had failed. All kinds of boxes were neatly ced, and there was no time to distinguish them carefully. In any case, he would carry them back to the white fog world.


    Firearms, ammunition, and maintenance equipment.


    Rounds, missiles, and rockets.


    How magical and powerful was the mental strength of the Fire Thief? It spread and spread everywhere. Coupled with the power to extract everything, the so-called secret room was not secret at all.


    ¡°I discovered some rtivelyrge¡­ bombs,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Something that can be hidden so carefully by the French must be good.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡ªby the way, Father, the king has already officially negotiated with the French who attacked Moroni and directly summoned the French ambassador to announce an ultimatum. In other words, you have to be quick.¡±


    Kang De had to deal with this matter before the French rushed back to join the rescue.


    Not only did he have to take the thing away, but he also had to destroy the evidence.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ...


    Kang De swept away a warehouse. He directly extracted the wall and dug a tunnel that led to the underground warehouse of another warehouse. As he worked, he talked to his son.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get something to explode first and shake it again after that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s safer.¡±


    While moving another underground warehouse, Kirov sent a message.


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable that the French are unwilling to surrender. This is too embarrassing and will make the entire Foreign Legion aughingstock¡ªalthough after such a thing happened, they¡¯re almost aughing stock.¡±


    There was joy in the Russian¡¯s words.


    ¡°The French ambassador is mediating. Themander of this Comoros task force is only willing to hand over all his weapons and return to the rescue in an ordinary vehicle. However, the king¡¯s attitude is unprecedentedly unyielding. I guess the French will fall badly this time. The order of the French government will be transmitted before long.¡±


    When Kang De emptied this warehouse, set up the explosive device, and teleported back to the ground, the king called. He picked up. ¡°Why? Did the French surrender?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not yet. I¡¯m continuing to force them. The French government already knows about this and has probably already quarreled. I even received a call from the French President. Heh, I¡¯ve never had an audience with him before this. I didn¡¯t expect the noble Princeps of France to actually have my number.¡±


    Chakat¡¯s words contained faint mockery.


    As Kang De smiled, he held the map and studied it. The next step was to search.


    He casually asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chakat II sighed. ¡°Where are you now? Are you free?¡±


    Kang De frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you¡­¡± The king sighed, ¡°Previously, Little Bob controlled many people and ordered them to riot. Apart from my people, there are also the soldiers of Gambia. Now that he¡¯s dead, the control is removed. My subjects quickly returned to normal and are very afraid. I¡¯m thinking of a way tofort them through the radio and send officials. These are easy to resolve. The problem is those¡­ Gambia soldiers.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°They¡¯re still causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re controlled to set fire to and kill. After they recover their senses, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t know what happened. ording to the information, some people have already fled to Gambia overnight. Another portion has been blinded by blood and is still doing evil. You know that I¡¯ve just lost this country and haven¡¯t taken over it again. I¡¯ve already sent many of my subordinates, but it takes time for them to arrive. Moreover, they¡¯re short-handed and some ces are still far away. I have no choice but to be thick-skinned and beg you¡­¡±


    He said in an uneasy tone, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to thank you. I promise you that no matter how many benefits I obtain from the French this time, 80% of them will be given to you. If you have any requests, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy them. Apart from that, Big Bob and his son control a few lifeline industries in Comoros. I can transfer everything they have in this country to you. I don¡¯t know if these are enough or what you want, but I¡­¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell me, where to? I¡¯ll go over directly.¡±


    Before ending the call, the king did not say anything else to thank him.


    ¡°Father?¡± After hearing this news, his iron son asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to search?¡±


    Kang De looked at the map. ¡°The arsenal has been swept clean. Let¡¯s loot the air defense missile and artillery positions. We won¡¯t search the others. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Horus thought for a moment and said, ¡°You decide.¡±


    Ten minutester, Kang De, who had randomly torn it down, left.


    A muffled explosion sounded behind him.


    The French army surrounding Moroni was still in a deadlock. It was not that they did not want to leave, but the king had mobilized volunteers and drove a tattered private car to surround the French army inside and out. In addition, there were Russian mercenaries and Myanmar mercenaries pretending to be ¡°journalists from various countries¡± staring covetously. If the French dared to attack or force their way in, he would build another feces basin. It was enough for these guys to eat three more meals.


    Kang De was already flying northwest of Comoros.


    Previously, he had unlocked an even faster way to travel. He ordered the giant eagle to continuously climb. When it reached an extremely high height, it directly jumped down and spread out its flying squirrel wings to slide. Its speed could reach nearly 200 kilometers per hour.


    The area the king asked Kang De to suppress was a city northwest of Comoros.


    Although it was a city, it was actually the county city of the country. Near the ce, Kang De shuttled through the white fog space and slowed down. There were mes, gunshots, cries, and curses.


    Such an operation was not difficult.


    Invisibility, detecting lives, and then directly charging up. No matter where the enemy was hiding, no matter if the enemy was holding a hostage, what upied this city was a garrison of Gambia. It was less than a hundred people. These guys had turned the entire city into a chaotic ce.


    Kang De snatched a rifle and bent it. Then, under the other party¡¯s terrified gaze, he broke the ck soldier¡¯s limbs and threw him to the ground like a piece of trash.


    Whether they were arrested and imprisoned or torn to pieces depended on what these people had done tonight.


    ¡°Those who escape can live for the time being. Those who stay here and continue to do bad things naturally have to die.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    However, his iron son¡¯s tone was still a little confused and emotional.


    In order to protect his father, Horus was left in the embassy and missed a few dramas. In order tofort it, Kang De turned on a live video broadcast. His iron son watched the entire process.


    ¡°These people were controlled by Little Bob andmitted evil. However, after the control was removed, they still continued to do evil. Did Little Bob order them to do evil, or did Little Bob lure out the evil in their hearts?¡±


    The problem this child had been considering recently was bing more and more profound.


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°Both, I guess.¡±


    Horus continued to be confused, ¡°Then, did Little Bob use that ancient divine artifact of Comoros to do evil, or did that ancient divine artifact draw out the evil in Little Bob¡¯s heart?¡±


    Kang De immediately replied, ¡°He¡¯s a b*stard to begin with. Is there a need to lure him?¡±


    However, in the next moment, he was slightly stunned.


    At this moment, it was as if a thought shed through his mind. He vaguely seemed to have grasped something. All along, he seemed to have a blind spot in his mind, a possibility he had never thought of.


    If that was the case¡­


    ¡°Father, did Little Bob use that ancient divine artifact, or did that thing control him?¡±

 Chapter 365 - 365 Let Comoros Be Great Again

    365 Let Comoros Be Great Again


    ¡°Father, did Little Bob use that ancient divine artifact, or did that thing control him?¡±


    After asking this question, he was suddenly enlightened.


    Then, a terrifying feeling rose in his heart.


    Before this, be it Kang De, Horus, Kang Jinzhu, or even the king, everyone had fallen into a misunderstanding and a habitual thought.


    They had always treated Little Bob as their greatest enemy.


    He was the mercenary leader who had led the army to capture Comoros and was the viin who had kidnapped Kang De¡¯s father. From the perspective of the Kang family¡¯s three generations, this b*stard was undoubtedly the boss of this dungeon.


    This French guy had obtained the treasure in the king¡¯s mausoleum and controlled people¡¯s hearts. He used this to do evil and attacked civilians. He had no bottom line and a twisted mentality. He was a bad person who had to be killed. As long as he was dealt with, at least half of the problem faced by Comoros would be solved¡ªthat was what everyone thought.


    However, they ignored another possibility.


    If not for the fact that Little Bob had brought that Comoros relic tomit wanton evil, what if that treasure had its own intelligence and thoughts?


    What if Little Bob Burrough was only one of many people controlled by it, like those Gambia soldiers, French mercenaries, and even civilians?


    Thinking of this, Kang De immediately jolted.


    What did this mean?


    He muttered, ¡°In other words¡­¡±


    In other words, it was not Little Bob who held the Comoros relic.


    Instead, it was the treasure that could control people¡¯s hearts. It temporarily used Little Bob as its host.


    The difference between the two was that thetter could be held by another person at any time¡­


    In that case, many things could be exined.


    For example, why would Little Bob go crazy and attack themoners of Moroni, causing the Burjo family and the French government to be covered in dust and even be on the verge of danger?


    However, if that were the case, many new doubts would arise.


    He suddenly looked up and discovered that the night wind was so cold.


    Calm down, calm down. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and pondered.


    If the attack and defense of this day were all led by this strange royal artifact, what was the other party¡¯s goal? If it really had intelligence, what was the point of staying in Comoros to fight to the death?


    When his enemy might turn from an evil and violent mercenary leader into a non-human ghost or spirit, things would definitely be even more troublesome.


    That¡¯s right, they were still enemies.


    The other party might be an artifact spirit. There were many such concepts in Xianxia novels.


    It was also possible that a certain character from hundreds of years ago had attached his soul to it for all kinds of reasons. There were many such settings in fantasy novels.


    However, clearly, if this guess was correct, it controlled Little Bob to give the order and manipte the Moroni tragedy, ordering the mercenaries and the Gambia army to attack Moroni and cause chaos.


    From the result of this action, this ¡°Artifact Spirit¡± had no pity and did not follow the inherent moral system and customs. Therefore, it could control humans to do killing at will. Such an action would definitely not be recognized by humans. Be it the undead from hundreds of years ago or the natural artifact spirit of its own artifact, it was definitely Kang De¡¯s enemy. Killing it was the best choice.


    This was the principle of ¡°Those who are not of our race have different intentions¡±.


    This sentence was not blindly xenophobic. Their morals were different, so how could they be friends?


    Most importantly, Kang De had to figure out what it wanted to do.


    ¡°The information is unknown, the motive is unknown, and I don¡¯t know what it is at all¡­¡±


    Kang De raised the phone and said in a low voice, as if talking to himself and to Horus, ¡°Then let¡¯s deduce from recent events. At first, we thought that after blowing up the ne and killing Little Bob, the mental control was lifted because we killed the caster and destroyed that Comoros relic.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°Little Bob is only a scapegoat. It only needs to cut off the mental control link when Little Bob dies to create this effect¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the truth¡­ what¡¯s its intention?¡±


    His iron son replied, ¡°Pseudocide to make us lower our guard.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang De said. ¡°There are only two goals for diverting our attention and letting us lower our guard. Firstly, it wants to escape. Secondly, it has other ns.¡±


    ¡°If it wants to escape, there are really too many opportunities. It canpletely control an ordinaryckey and let the other party bring it away. It can even swagger away now. There¡¯s no need to put on such a huge show and even create such a huge scam.¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°Therefore, we can conclude 100% that it¡¯s still hostile and plotting.¡±


    His iron son said, ¡°But we don¡¯t know where it is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the point of the problem.¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°In the king¡¯s mausoleum, you once said that you could sense something calling you¡ªit can¡¯t be that thing, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Father. Perhaps, perhaps not. I can only sense a familiar call in the mausoleum, but at that time, that treasure should have been transferred to Moroni.¡±


    His iron son said, ¡°In Moroni, I don¡¯t have any special senses. In the afternoon and night, I flipped through the remaining surveince records and saw Little Bob ce that treasure in an extremely protected lead box. Perhaps heavy metal blocks perception. Perhaps it¡¯s not that thing calling me¡­¡±


    At that time, there was also a short discussion. His iron son¡¯s perception was very strange, and it was not clearly disyed as a reaction to that Comoros treasure. Moreover, even if there was, the distance was very limited. He could not use it as a search radar and could only be considered a passive sensor.


    It was not easy to take the initiative to determine the other party¡¯s location through his iron son.


    ¡°I was thinking of bringing you to the scene of the crash to search, but now it seems¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone became even more anxious.


    He had thought that after settling Little Bob, the matter on Comoros¡¯ side woulde to an end.


    Who knew that trouble still existed?


    The enemy seemed to have already hidden in the dark.


    Moreover, he did not know its motives and requests or what it wanted.


    It was impossible to determine its behavior pattern and thinking method.


    ...


    ¡°The ones dug out of the king¡¯s mausoleum are either the simps of the ancient kings of Comoros or the ancestors of Comoros. ording to the usual experience in novels, such an old antique only has two requests. Firstly, rule the world, and secondly, make Comoros great again.¡±


    Kang De pinched the space between his eyebrows and muttered to himself, ¡°What does it want to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. ording to the usual experience in novels, there¡¯s a third request.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Horus said, ¡°A real body.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. I forgot¡­ Wait.¡± Kang De realized that something was wrong. ¡°ording to the usual experience of novels¡ªhow do you know? What did you read?¡±


    His iron son said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Father, is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De took out another phone and called the king. Previously, the situation was urgent. Moreover, he did not take that useless Comoros divine artifact seriously, so he had never asked the king about the details of that artifact. Earthlings might be extremely curious about that thing, but Kang De had seen the world and was not very concerned about such a ¡°magic item¡± that could be controlled by his mind.


    ...


    Now was the time to ask.


    The phone rang twice before it was picked up. ¡°Hello? Brother? Has it been resolved? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kang De could hear the voices of the others on the phone, the wind, and footsteps.


    He asked, ¡°You¡¯re outside?¡±


    The king replied, ¡°Yes, the French have already agreed in principle to put down their weapons and surrender. The French ambassador and I will meet themander of the Foreign Legion¡¯s Comoros Task Force. I¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart suddenly beat and he suddenly felt uneasy.


    At the same time, Horus shouted, ¡°Father!¡±


    The artifact spirit in the king¡¯s mausoleum had three requests. Firstly, it ruled the world. Secondly, it made Comoros great again. Thirdly, it was a real body with flesh and blood.


    Kang De said, ¡°Where are you now? Answer me calmly.¡±


    The king was stunned for a moment, then said calmly, ¡°In the south of the city. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Now, immediately, retreat and order the people protecting you to advance and support. Search and detain the French. Everyone who hase into contact with the French before can¡¯t be trusted. Listen to me! I¡¯ll go immediately!¡±


    Kang De immediately hung up and returned to the white fog world. He shuttled into Horus¡¯s car.


    His iron son said, ¡°Father!¡±


    Kang De said firmly, ¡°Stay here! Don¡¯t let down your guard!¡±


    A murderous expression appeared on his face.


    After killing Little Bob, all mind control was immediately removed. There was no cause and effect between the two because mental control was not realized through Little Bob. He was also one of the puppets controlled. The so-called mental control was deliberately removed by the cunning artifact spirit to numb Kang De and the others.


    Since he could remove it, he could hide some that had not been removed.


    In fact, what the king had said was that those Gambia people were still setting fire and killing. Perhaps their mental control had not been removed and they continued to cause chaos and lure Kang De over to calm the chaos¡­


    Then, the artifact spirit could go to Moroni to do something when Kang De was not around.


    Luring the tiger away from the mountain.


    What a good n.


    Unfortunately, it knew nothing about true strength.


    Was he stupid? He would return to the city.


    His figure quickly flew in the direction of the gunshot. From the looks of it, there must be a portion of the soldiers in the Comoros Task Force who had not removed their mental control. One of these people might be holding that Comoros artifact. That cunning artifact spirit was hiding inside and plotting something.


    Its goal was very likely to be the king.


    upying the bodies of future generations and making Comoros great again.


    Such a plot had appeared in novels.


    He rushed through the streets of Moroni like a violent wind and quickly arrived there ording to the direction pointed out by the king. The edge of the city was brightly lit. A few armed SUVs were parked. On one side was the Comoros force led by the king, and on the other was the French. The two sides were subtly opposite each other. The king was chatting with a Frenchman.


    Kang De descended from the sky.


    When King Chakat saw Kang De, he revealed a happy expression. The foreigners present looked at him withplicated gazes. There was no time to guess their mental activities. Before Kang De could speak, his expression changed.


    This was because at this moment, beside an old officer with a white buzz cut opposite him, three soldiers suddenly took out their guns and pointed them at the target.


    One pointed at the king, one pointed at the French ambassador, and thest person aimed at his officer.


    The air shield unfolded and blocked the bullet. The Dispel Scroll was activated, and ripples swept.


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    The Russians were in charge of security on the king¡¯s side. Be it official or personal, the Russians did not mind using a gun bullet to open the French guy¡¯s skull. When the other party pulled out his gun, the well-trained Russian mercenaries immediately raised their guns and prepared to shoot. When they heard Kang De¡¯s shout, Dimitri immediately ordered them to stop.


    Ripples swept across and dispersed mind control. Those soldiers revealed shocked expressions and were dumbfounded. They did not know why they raised their guns and were so frightened that they threw them to the ground.


    King Chakat was shocked, but he quickly guessed the reason. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has the control not been lifted? That thing has not been destroyed?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression was as calm as water. He raised his short sword and stared at the French soldiers present, ¡°King, trante for me. All the French people raise their hands high and stand in the empty space. All those who havee into contact with the French, stand over there. I want to search them. Those who resist will be killed without mercy. Don¡¯t take any chances¡­¡±


    There were really many people who had interacted with the French. A few mercenaries took the initiative to walk over, but the French ambassador felt a little embarrassed. The soldiers did the same, but wherever Kang De¡¯s sword pointed, killing intent was revealed. That sharp gaze made them understand that he was indeed not joking.


    Kang De searched quickly and carefully. The Fire Thief¡¯s mental strength spread out and he would not miss anything, but he could not find the golden ball his father had described. This cunning artifact spirit was not hiding here.


    However, it was most likely in or around this city, waiting, lurking, and sneering.


    He looked at the king, ¡°Please order a curfew. From now on, pedestrians are not allowed to appear on the streets. The movement of all the people in the air raid shelter will be strictly reviewed and recorded. I¡¯ll look at them one by er¡­¡±


    Then, he looked at the Frenchmander. ¡°Contact your people and ask them to check the number of people. Did anyone leave on their own? Give me an urate number, name, and photo.¡±


    The other party was clearly very angry, but before he could protest, gunshots suddenly sounded outside the city.


    It was the temporary stop of this foreign army¡¯s Comoros Special Task Force.


    It was happening again.

 Chapter 366 - 366 True Target

    366 True Target


    As expected.


    The Comoros Task Force of the French Foreign Legion that was charging in the direction of Moroni and attacking had all returned to normal, but that was only the trick of the artifact spirit. Clearly, a considerable number of soldiers had not returned to normal. They hid and waited for an opportunity.


    Now they had started.


    The Frenchmander immediately contacted the troops and heard intense gunshots and intense screams. He had been stabbed in the back by hisrades who usually helped each other. Such an experience would probably make them suffer from the most serious PTSD and make the trust and honor built by this army disappear.


    It seemed that the name of this overseas special task force was about to be removed.


    Kang De watched coldly from the side and swept his surroundings with a sharp gaze. He did not believe that the internal strife of the Foreign Legion¡¯s special task force was only because the artifact spirit wanted to hear it. This ghost who was unknown if it was a human or a ghost was clearly very good at using his ability and advantage to achieve his goal by controlling others and causing chaos.


    In other words, the internal strife and exchange of fire in the special task force must be the other party¡¯s method.


    Create chaos, divert attention, and take advantage of the situation.


    In other words¡­


    ¡ªIt wants to lure me over.


    ¡®Then I won¡¯t.¡¯


    When it involved the scheme of this old demon who had lived hundreds of years ago, the lives of those French soldiers were insignificant. He was not responsible for the safety of these people. Saving them was a good deed and upholding kindness. If he did not save them, it was the result of weighing the pros and cons. There was no need to me himself for this.


    However, other than rationality, there were also favors in this world.


    The French lieutenant colonel roared into themunication device. The situation was clearly very bad.


    He wanted to rush back immediately, but he realized that it was useless even if he returned. The night battle, moreover, was a sneak attack from behind by his formerrades. The soldiers did not know who was controlled at all, so they did not know who to believe. Even if Napoleon was reborn, he could not turn the tide in such a battle.


    However, someone could.


    He looked at Kang De and strode over. He took off his military cap and bowed deeply.


    Then he spoke.


    The king whispered, ¡°He asked you to save his soldiers. For this, they¡¯re willing to surrender to you.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was cold.


    Themander maintained his bow and turned his head to shout to the side. The French ambassador, who had been ¡°invited¡± by Comoros, had been pulling a long face and assuming the background pattern, but now he had no choice but to stand up.


    Human lives were precious, especially on the surface.


    This was especially true for politicians.


    The king tranted his words, ¡°He hopes that you can provide the necessary andpassionate help to innocent soldiers. They¡¯re soldiers and fathers, sons, and husbands¡­¡±


    Kang De sneered.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him that Moroni and Comoros not only have fathers, sons, and husbands, but also mothers, wives, and daughters? Isn¡¯t their life theirs?¡±


    When the king heard this, he replied, ¡°I won¡¯t say that, because I¡¯m the king of Comoros now. The conversation between the head of state and the ambassador of another country shouldn¡¯t have an outlet for anger. It¡¯s meaningless to embarrass and shame him. In the end, he¡¯s only a mouthpiece. However, he¡¯s right about one thing. The soldiers of this French army are innocent.¡±


    Kang De turned to look at him. ¡°Do you want me to save these French people?¡±


    ¡°From my point of view, my answer is yes. I have to be honest. I have no pity for the lives of these French people. I don¡¯t want to understand the pain of their rtives, but answering the French pleading at this time, especially in this situation, will give Comoros more points and initiative.¡±


    Chacate II said seriously, ¡°Although it¡¯s satisfying to see the French reap what they sowed and suffer heavy casualties, to me, it¡¯s far less valuable than the rewards and concessions the French paid for this.¡±


    At this point, the ck king added, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s still your decision.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment.


    Perhaps this was the goal of the artifact spirit to use this method to make him leave and do things.


    Of course, Kang De could choose to waste time here so that guy could not find a chance to attack. However, now that the enemy was in the dark and he was in the light, the greatest problem was that he could not lock onto the other party¡¯s location.


    Even if it could not find a chance to attack now, that guy would continue to hide and find another good opportunity. A guy who could casually control people¡¯s hearts, be impossible to guard against, and be unpredictable was too difficult to deal with.


    Things would only be more troublesome.


    In particr, thest battle in the other world was about to begin¡­


    Therefore,


    He would beat it at its own game and see if he could lure it out.


    Kang De looked at the king. ¡°That ancient artifact spirit¡¯s target might be you. That¡¯s only its trick to lure me away. If I save the French, you¡¯ll be at risk. Is that fine?¡±


    King Chakat asked, ¡°If this happens, can you rush back immediately?¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°I¡¯lle back immediately, but you know that the danger is still there.¡±


    ¡°I believe you,¡± the king said with a smile. ¡°Go do it. This is something I have to bear as a king.¡±


    Kang De touched his pocket imperceptibly and took out a talisman to defend against mind control. He reached out and patted the king¡¯s shoulder. He gently ced this talisman in the other party¡¯s chest pocket. ¡°This will protect you. Don¡¯t take it out, don¡¯t look surprised, and don¡¯t show it to anyone.¡±


    He had only given things from the other world, especially magic items, to his father and Xiaoman. This concerned trust, a lot of trust. After all, once the power of the country obtained this magical item, it would probably cause a huge mess. Clearly, the king had not obtained this level of trust.


    However, he had to add insurance.


    Chakat II¡¯s expression was as usual as he smiled.


    ¡°Then tell this Frenchman to get into the car immediately with his people and leave Moroni. No one is allowed to stay. Go to his unit¡¯s location now. I¡¯m only responsible for returning these people to normal. I don¡¯t care about anything else. It¡¯s his business to reorganize the team and clean up the mess.¡±


    The king immediately tranted. The gray-haired lieutenant colonel straightened up and saluted Kang De. Then, he said the extremely awkward word ¡°thank you¡±.


    Just like in the past few decades, although most Chinese people did not speak English, they would also speak a few words like ¡°thank you¡± and ¡°hello¡±. Although many foreigners did not speak Chinese, they knew how to say ¡°hello¡± and ¡°thank you¡±¡ªthe era was always moving forward.


    Kang De ignored him.


    The giant eagle pped its wings and climbed up. Kang De disappeared from where he was and did the same in the sky. He spread out his flying squirrel wings and slid in the direction the king had pointed out.


    He liked this method of traveling more and more now.


    ¡°¡®Father.¡±


    ...


    Horus had been paying attention here through a video transmission. ¡°Do you need me to protect the king?¡±


    As Kang De adjusted his direction, he said to the microphone pinned to his chest, ¡°No need¡­ pfft, pfft, pfft! D*mn, it¡¯s really difficult to speak in the wind. In short, there¡¯s no need! Focus on protecting my father!¡±


    As he had said to the king, this was his decision, his own choice.


    Of course, the risk had to be taken by the king himself.


    There was no reason to transfer the Transformers who were protecting his father to protect the king.


    Under the continuous eleration of the flying squirrel wings to nearly 200 kilometers per hour, the French temporarily stopped at the encampment and quickly arrived. Gunshots sounded over there, and there were soldiers shouting loudly. There were even explosions and mes. The battle was very lively. Kang De even saw a few people who had already begun to snatch the armored vehicle.


    Apart from disbanding on the spot and removing their name, there was no other way for this army.


    This was because, after tonight, these soldiers no longer trusted each other.


    Kang De descended from the sky and activated the Dispel Scroll. An invisible ripple spread and his mental control was cut off. The controlled people woke up one after another and revealed horrified expressions, not knowing what had happened.


    The soldiers who were not controlled were still firing and counterattacking.


    The soldiers of both sides relied on armored vehicles, chariots, and other bunkers. The gunshots still did not stop. Light streaked through the sky, and mes filled and burned. Kang De had already hidden far away to avoid being taken care of by stray bullets. He called the king. ¡°Are you alright on your side? Teach me a few words of French.¡±


    ...


    ¡°There¡¯s no situation so far¡ªwhat do you want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Attention, all of you. You who have resisted for six weeks, throw away your rifles and raise your white gs. Let me see your raised hands and the tan marks under your armpits.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Tell these idiots to cease fire immediately and wait for theirmander toe.¡±


    The king brewed a few words. Kang De took a deep breath and roared. He even stuck in a calming scroll tofort his mind. The consumption of these scrolls had to be reimbursed by France. One should cost ten million euros.


    He had even thought of an excuse.


    ¡ªIf these soldiers were all dead, how much would thepensation cost?


    ¡°Soldiers of the Foreign Legion¡¯s Comoros Task Force, cease fire immediately. Yourmander, Lieutenant Colonel Verley, is about to arrive here. The mental control has been removed. You¡¯re safe. There¡¯s no need to shoot at yourrades. I¡¯ll repeat it again. You¡¯re already safe. Wait for yourmander on the spot!¡±


    In the end, the spell yed its role and forced these frightened and extremely excited soldiers to slowly calm down. Kang De ryed the king¡¯s trantion and asked the officers to appear to maintain order and wait.


    He maintained a positive connection with the king, but he did not teleport back. That artifact spirit was very cunning. If it hid in this army and left, he would have fallen into a trap again.


    After a while, the car rumbled. Themander of this army, Lieutenant Colonel Verley, who had begged Kang De earlier, had already driven over at lightning speed. It was difficult for him. Moroni¡¯s night road felt like it had driven out of the F1 track. This soldier valued his soldiers quite a lot.


    ¡°Trante, King. Tell him to organize the soldiers as quickly as possible and count the people. I want to search everyone and all the vehicles. I won¡¯t say anything threatening. He should know the severity.¡±


    Lieutenant Colonel Verley was only stunned. Then, he saluted Kang De and began to reorganize.


    This foreign army of more than 400 people suffered heavy casualties. After all, they were not prepared at all. Now, even if they stopped fighting, many soldiers had yet to react. They put down their guns, gritted their teeth tightly, and their eyes were trembling. Soldiers were also humans, not made of iron.


    The soldiers who were controlled to shoot at theirrades were even worse. Almost all of them lowered their heads and their bodies were trembling. They could not even stand up, like children who had done something wrong.


    The entire army was filled with despair.


    Kang De only sighed at this. He had heard of the reputation of the Foreign Legion. A superpower that controlled people¡¯s hearts couldpletely disperse the cohesion of an army. The modern army was extremely powerful, but from another perspective, it was also extremely fragile, because people were still the core of the army.


    He was deep in thought.


    At the same time, he paid close attention to his surroundings.


    The artifact spirit, a troublesome enemy, had not been captured. It really troubled him. The battle of Red Maple City was imminent. If he did not resolve his worries, how could he enter the next battle?


    However, where was it?


    What did he want to do?


    The king still stood on the spot. He left the giant eagle in the sky and there were also mechanical beetles and guardian mechanisms lying in ambush around him. Chakat II was wearing a talisman to defend his mental control, and he could also quickly return through the spatial anchor¡ªbut the ident did not happen. The artifact spirit had not taken any further actions.


    Waiting was the most difficult.


    Now, he had to search this French army first.


    At this moment.


    Moroni.


    Chinese Embassy.


    This was the most tightly guarded ce and the safest ce. The armed police officer on duty paid attention to everything around him. Suddenly, an armed police officer saw a uniformed figure walking over from the other side of the road with a heavy box.


    ¡°Stop where you are!¡± The police officer raised his gun and said, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡±


    The person replied in English. He ced the box on the ground and raised his hands high, indicating that he was harmless. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the French Embassy and have been ordered to meet your ambassador in secret. My government won¡¯t admit the existence of this secret meeting. This is highly confidential. I have identification. Pleasee and check¡­¡±


    The armed police officers exchanged nces. One of them said a few words into the walkie-talkie. The other two raised their guns and carefully approached. They crossed the bar. From the beginning to the end, the man was very cooperative.


    ¡°He¡¯s from the French Embassy. I know him. I¡¯ve seen him when I ate outside¡­¡±


    An armed police warrior whispered, ¡°Search.¡±


    Hispanion said, ¡°What¡¯s in the box? Open it slowly! Immediately!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright! It¡¯s only a memo and documents. Please don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll open it here and push it over. I don¡¯t have any hostility. Please look¡­¡±


    The Frenchman, who had been lowering his head slightly, slowly opened the lead box.


    The substance sealed by heavy metal leaked a trace of aura.


    A light seemed to sh inside.


    The attention of the two soldiers was immediately attracted. They slowly approached and a voice in their hearts sounded. Approach, see clearly, see what was inside¡­


    At this moment, a sharp horn suddenly sounded.


    Several xenon headlights were immediately illuminated. A pir of light shot over from behind, and then the roar of an engine. The well-trained warriors immediately became nervous. In the next moment, the Hummer that had been parked in the courtyard collided.


    The two armed police officers felt something like an arm push them to the sides. Their bodies flew out like they were riding a cloud. Then, they felt a slight numbness on their necks and were shot by something.


    In an instant, he fainted.


    The Frenchman looked up in surprise, revealing the golden light shining in his blue eyes. He saw a driverless Hummer. The weapon station armed to the teeth rose, and eight muzzles were aimed at him.


    Cannon fire rumbled.


    In an instant, this Frenchman was swept into a pool of rotten meat.


    It only took a few seconds for his body to tremble and disappear. The Chinese Embassy and the two embassies of the neighbor became nervous at the same time. All kinds of shouts sounded in a row.


    The thing in the lead box rolled out.


    A ball shining with golden light slowly rolled.


    Horus immediately felt that this ball seemed to be the entire world.


    The call he sensed outside the king¡¯s mausoleum was thousands of times stronger. It was in front of him.


    The armed police of the embassy was already rushing out. Soldiers from the American and French embassies next door also ran out. There were many people and eyes. They had to move immediately.


    A mechanical arm quickly stretched out and grabbed the golden ball.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    After sensing that trace of leaked aura, Horus immediately took action. When the dust settled, it thought of informing its father, ¡°Its goal is the embassy. I¡­¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°What?¡±


    In the next moment, what sounded in the receiver was his iron son¡¯s sudden painful roar.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

 Chapter 367 - 367 Let’s Talk

    367 Let¡¯s Talk


    Everything happened very quickly.


    When the suitcase was opened, the aura of the Comoros artifact could no longer be isted by the heavy metal. Therefore, Horus sensed that call, that throbbing from the soul.


    In a sh, his iron son realized that the other party¡¯s goal was the embassy. He immediately turned on the light and honked a warning, pushing out the two armed police officers who were about to be controlled. To be safe, he even shot an anesthetic.


    The controlled Frenchman was killed by random shots. The golden ball rolled out of the box.


    !!


    The gunshot attracted the attention of the embassy and the French and American embassies next door. The soldiers of the three countries would rush out soon. If they saw the golden ball, they would be in trouble.


    Therefore, when Horus returned to his senses, as he picked up the golden ball that had turned the current situation of Comoros upside down, he informed Kang De.


    However, when the mechanical arm touched it, a change suddenly happened.


    The Transformer felt a strange and powerful force explode in its soul along the mechanical arm.


    Its mind was connected. It could sense a will, a will from the golden ball.


    The other party was stunned and surprised.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    It contained the joy of escaping death.


    Horus then felt a tearing feeling in his soul.


    An indescribable pain tore at its mind.


    In an instant, it let out a painful scream.


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Ever since his iron son was born, he had never seen the other party feel simr pain.


    A ck light shed. Kang De crossed the void and shuttled into the body of the Hummer. The Dispel Scroll was activated, and ripples spread. He shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    In response, the car trembled violently. His iron son¡¯s intermittent electronic voice spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s controlling me¡­ Hurry¡­ leave!¡±


    Kang De pulled open another Dispel Scroll and stuck the mental defense talisman everywhere, but this was useless. His iron son roared in pain again, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s in my body!¡±


    D*mn!


    Kang De activated his mental strength and tried to find the golden ball. However, in the next moment, the interior of the Hummer rumbled. More than ten guns stretched out from all directions and aimed at him!


    mes shed and explosions sounded. Light shed in the Hummer, intertwining into fireworks of death.


    Kang De had already appeared in the sky. The giant eagle pped its wings and swooped down, rushing in the direction of the embassy.


    The Hummer¡¯s engine roared and had already begun to elerate.


    Kang De¡¯s gaze was cold. He stuck to the ground and released the Defender mechanism and the mechanical war dog. He took a detour to surround them from the left and right. He had long been calm in the face of many major matters and thought of a countermeasure as soon as possible.


    Horus must have been controlled by that artifact spirit.


    It was resisting and struggling.


    If he had known that the Transformer would also be controlled¡­


    He shook his head and chased away his frustration. He had not expected the other party to go straight to the embassy. Moreover, it was probably hidden in his iron son¡¯s body. In such aprehensive contact, the talisman and the Dispel Scroll were useless¡ªbut these were not the point.


    The most important thing was how to save it!


    In a sh, Kang De had already thought of a countermeasure.


    He would send his iron son into the white fog space!


    However, before that, he had to restrict this Hummer.


    He controlled the giant eagle to approach. At this moment, the Hummer weapons station rose and spun half a circle. The muzzle was raised and aimed at Kang De, who was in midair. Fire snakes spat and pellets wreaked havoc.


    Kang De carried the giant eagle back to the white fog world and shed repeatedly to dodge the muzzle. However, his previous encounter in the French military base repeated¡ªthe other party could actually sense hisnding spot immediately!


    So that was the case.


    ¡®This Comoros artifact spirit can sense me¡­¡¯


    As he shuttled continuously, he used the building wall to hide himself. He was not shocked, but happy.


    Fight, fight.


    One of the factors limiting thebat ability of modern weapons units was the capacity of ammunition. The reason why his iron son could win in firepower in the other world was that there was an all-artificial high-speed support soldier like Kang De who provided an endless stream of almost endless ammunition through the two worlds.


    Now?


    ¡ªFight! Fight!


    ¡ªI¡¯ll cut off your food supply and see how long you can squander it.


    This thought was beneficial to elerating his calm. As Kang De calmed down, he chased relentlessly.


    The rolling sound of the Defender¡¯s mechanism rumbled. The mechanical war dog also ran wildly in the shadows. The huge eagle in the sky circled. As Kang De quickly advanced, he searched for the scroll storage. Now, he was thinking of a way to control this crazy Hummer and at least make it stop. As long as one of these alchemical mechanisms was close to his iron son, Kang De could immediately teleport over and think of a way to send it to the white fog space. He had won half the battle.


    ¡ªOr he would directly win!


    However, at this moment, when the artifact spirit saw that it could not hit Kang De, the weapons station circled 360 degrees and poured mortar shells, grenades, and rockets around it like a fairy scattering flowers.


    ¡ªF*ck.


    Fortunately, these two days were extremely dangerous. The king had already ordered all the citizens to be ced in the underground bomb shelter, but such an action was still dangerous enough.


    This was because Moroni was not a modern city, especially in such a chaotic state. Once there was a fire throughout the city, this ce would be white.


    He had no choice but to withdraw and extinguish some of the burning mes, but this meant that his iron son was getting further and further away from him. However, there was no problem for the time being, because the Hima Eagle was still staring at it!


    The artifact spirit seemed to realize that this was useless, so the car turned and sped along the street toward the city. Seeing this, Kang De took a deep breath.


    ...


    He immediately made a call, ¡°Leave where you are quickly and run east or west, or find an underground shelter nearby!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± Dense running and shouts sounded from the king¡¯s side, ¡°I heard gunshots! Someone saw your car! What happened?!¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°AI! Its AI program has been hacked and kidnapped!¡±


    ¡°Oh, detestable,¡± the king said. After a moment, he said, ¡°Dimitri said that he canunch artillery support at any time. The Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannon is rushing over. Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Listen carefully! Stay away from that car! I¡¯ll kill anyone who touches it!¡±


    The king was clearly shocked, but he said nothing else. ¡°I understand.¡±


    This group immediately got into the car, and even the French ambassador was carried over. Twenty to thirty people stepped on the elerator and arrived at the entrance of a bomb shelter 200 meters away. They rolled and crawled in.


    ¡°Close the door, close the door, close the door!¡±


    A king¡¯s guard shouted at the guard.


    In this group, they were either Comoros or Russians. If there were outsiders, only the French ambassador and the few military officials beside him trusted Kang De without any reason, especially when it came tobat.


    ...


    When Kang De said to run, they ran without any hesitation or doubts.


    As expected, not long after therge iron door closed, intense explosions and gunshots sounded outside. There was also some kind of sound that he had never heard before that was simr to a cold freeze. The French people¡¯s hearts itched uncontrobly and they wished they could go out and take a look, but they were strictly guarded.


    The French ambassador was frowning in thought when someone suddenly gently poked his waist.


    The ambassador turned to the side as if nothing had happened. The secretary beside him also turned around slightly and took out his phone in a hidden posture. The brightness was very low, just enough to be covered by the light not far away.


    The French ambassador looked at the contents of his phone.


    It was a few pictures.


    He immediately recognized the scenery in front of the Chinese Embassy.


    A pile of rotten meat, two armed police officers lying on the ground, and an empty box.


    He thought carefully and his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°That thing?¡±


    He mouthed.


    The secretary nodded slightly and pressed rows of words with his phone.


    ¡°The thing must be in the car, sir. ording to observation and information, that car used long-range driving technology. The level of long-range control technology and weapons modification technology is extremely high. It¡¯s presumed to be from an organization with considerable technical standards. The current situation seems to be an internal strife that doesn¡¯t distribute the loot equally.¡±


    The secretary typed another line.


    ¡°From his intense objection to the king¡¯s proposal of long-range firepower support, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡±


    The French ambassador fell into deep thought, his eyes flickering.


    Then, he made a decision.


    ¡°Report to the country,¡± he instructed. ¡°Hurry up. Maximum confidentiality.¡±


    The secretary understood and began to draft the email. The ambassador turned around and stood as if nothing had happened with the other two embassy officials. Then, hemunicated in a low voice and blocked the secretary who was quickly writing.


    At this moment, the secretary gently pushed his superior again.


    ¡°Sir.¡± He lowered his voice and said, ¡°There¡¯s news of the Americans¡­¡±


    Kang De had already chased after his out-of-control iron son out of Moroni.


    This was not a simple job, so it was very good progress. Leaving Moroni meant that Kang De did not have to be restrained anymore.


    He had to snatch his son back quickly.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he shouted at the top of his voice. ¡°We can talk!¡±


    ¡ªI only have to coax it to stop. I¡¯ll carry it and run to the white fog space to talk about your mother.


    However, the other party was unmoved. The Hummer¡¯s engine roared and elerated, escaping into the distance.


    Kang De could only chase after it, but he did not dare to get too close.


    After leaving the city, it was also good news for the other party. This meant that his speed advantage could be fully disyed, but speed was Kang De¡¯s shoring.


    As an alchemical creation, the Hima Eagle was not slow. However, if it carried a person, its speed would decrease in a straight line. Moreover, it could not get too close, because the artifact spirit could actually urately sense Kang De¡¯s location. If it could not dodge in time, it would definitely suffer.


    Simrly, although the skill he had just learned was very fast, it was not suitable for the current pursuit battle. He flew at 200 kilometers an hour and faced therge-caliber bullets shot over from the other party, he did not even have the chance to dodge¡­ Therefore, the current situation was very awkward.


    As a result, Kang De could only use a Buddhist method.


    It followed behind, waiting for the artifact spirit to empty the bullets or exhaust its energy.


    Or he could use words to provoke the other party and trick him to sit down and talk.


    ¡°We can talk! What exactly do you want?¡±


    They said a lot of things like that.


    ¡°Do you want Comoros to be great again? I can help you!¡±


    ¡°Do you want a more perfect body? I can help you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this car?! You can¡¯t eat or drink. What¡¯s the point? There are too many enjoyments in this world. You need a body of flesh and blood to experience these!¡±


    ¡°I have a rmendation! The kind that can live for hundreds or thousands of years! He¡¯s burly and handsome, far surpassing mortals. Don¡¯t you want to have such a body? There¡¯s no need for us to be enemies!¡±


    Kang De said in different ways.


    He was simply like a demon, diligently tempting, luring the simple souls of hundreds of years ago into the evil enjoyment of modern society. Food, games, the Inte, men and women, power, and fun.


    There were all kinds.


    They were all fabricated by Kang De¡¯s imagination.


    Especially romantic feelings.


    ¡ªBut so what?


    The more innocent men who had never experienced that joy, the stronger their endless imaginations.


    However, even so, it did not move the artifact spirit.


    At this moment, the sky was getting darker, but it was already close to the darkness before dawn. Kang De activated his Dark Vision and rode the Hima Eagle to pursue relentlessly. He was already anxious, but he forced himself to calm down.


    The only good news was that Horus was fine for the time being.


    This was because the mysterious mental connection between the creator and creation still existed.


    Therefore, he knew that his iron son was fine and that he had been resisting.


    This was because the Hummer had never changed shape.


    This was Horus resisting desperately. If it was Moroni, if the Hummer transformed into a huge robot in public, it would definitely cause a hugemotion in this world.


    Such a huge robot could even change shape, turn into a car, and have self-awareness. It was no longer something that could be described with the words ¡°ck technology¡±.


    If this matter was exposed, Kang De would definitely be annoyed if all sides disturbed him.


    Along the way, Kang De saw with his own eyes the change in the Africannd fromte at night to dawn. The ground went from silent darkness to light. The roar of the Hummer was still shocking, and Kang De¡¯s gaze did not waver.


    Because the dawn gradually rose and reflected the surroundings, everything he saw gradually became familiar.


    When the air tower of the airport appeared on the horizon, Kang De recognized where he was.


    The airport.


    Western Airport.


    Little Bob¡¯s former base camp.


    The airport amodated the resources prepared by the French.


    The Western Airport that the king had mentioned.


    Kang De had been here before and seen through Little Bob¡¯s hiding n, or rather, the artifact spirit.


    Now, he had returned here.


    He was deep in thought. He slowed down and carefully lowered his speed.


    After rushing into the protective of the airport, the Hummer drifted and turned on the wide and t runway, facing Kang De. The weapons station rose, and the hood and side body weapons stretched out. In the direction of the terminal, the heavy machine guns, Stinger missiles, and even anti-aircraft cannons of the temporary sentry post were all in ce.


    A muffled sound came from the car.


    It was Horus¡¯s voice, but it was even more evil and gloomy than his iron son.


    ¡°Now, we can talk.¡±

 Chapter 368 - 368 Fire Thief!

    368 Fire Thief!


    ¡°Now we can talk.¡±


    That voice was filled with unpleasant evil.


    Kang De approached step by step until the bullet swept out sputtering dust in front of his feet.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    !!


    Kang De stopped and smiled without changing his expression, ¡°Why? Are you in the rebellious stage? Are you ignoring me?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    ¡ªSpeaking of which, it was really unhappy to be said in his iron son¡¯s voice.


    The voice on the other end of the loudspeaker continued, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t try to disappear from my sight. Once you do anything intense, I¡¯ll blow up this car.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Oh, in other words, the person talking to me now is indeed your main body¡­ Right, what should I call you? I have to know your name, right?¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°Up to you. The name is only a sad appearance. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°No, there has to be a name.¡±


    The voice said coldly, ¡°Is it very important? When Little Bob Burroughs was controlled by me, he did something he did not want to do. At that time, was he Little Bob? If not, who is he? The name is meaningless. What¡¯s meaningful is the actions and oue. What¡¯s meaningful is what we did here.¡±


    Kang De nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, donkey.¡±


    The other party was silent for a moment, then said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to anger me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angering you, fresh donkey feces that seeped into the fresh juice of the grasnd,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Names are meaningless. What¡¯s important is our actions, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Therefore, if you do such a boring thing again, I¡¯ll do it too. For example, detonate a grenade in the carriage of this car or order the surrounding anti-aircraft cannons and rocketunchers to fire here.¡±


    The artifact spirit chuckled and said, ¡°You value it very much, right?¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you value your life? You should be in the car now. It¡¯s your only hostage. If it dies, you won¡¯t survive. You won¡¯t have any chance to escape anymore. I¡¯ll shatter you, kill you, and annihte you here.¡±


    The artifact spiritughed wildly, ¡°Annihte me? You? Do you know how many people wanted to destroy me back then, but they failed without exception? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡ªIdiot, I¡¯m a Fire Thief personally certified by the Dragon of Time and Space.


    Kang De¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the case, but you were still sealed in the tomb of King Comoros in the end. In this situation, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°If you destroy my car, I¡¯ll seal you in a pool filled with all kinds of feces and light a fire every three days.¡±


    ¡°Or seal you in the anus of a donkey. When it can¡¯t take it anymore, it can use its own efforts to spray you out with other things.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll change your home. I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee that you¡¯ll experience the animals of this world working hard to live and feel their powerful bodily functions. Every muscle and nerve signal is very useful. Sometimes it¡¯s not only donkeys, but I guarantee that they¡¯re all moist, warm, dark, and powerful.¡±


    ¡°Now, back to what you just said, I can destroy you with just me. Back then, those people could not do anything to you because they were all trash. They had no creativity or imagination. Even if I can¡¯t destroy your shell or soul, I can drive your mind and intelligence crazy.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss the catb that trapped you for hundreds or thousands of years? The people who sealed you are all trash, so they can only lock you in. I¡¯m stronger than them, so I can y with you however I want.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    He raised his hand and gestured.


    ¡°Destroy that car and I¡¯ll let you y until humans start colonizing Mars.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice was tough and powerful.


    The artifact spirit was actually silent for a moment.


    Be it more than a thousand years ago, now, in ancient times, or in modern times, in its long memories, it had never heard such a powerful statement.


    A momentter, it returned to its senses. The cunning spirit body was unwilling to lose its initiative.


    It had to maintain its toughness.


    ¡°I hear uneasiness and fear in your threat. The tougher your words are, the more afraid you are.¡±


    It smiled coldly, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of losing it, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m its creator. I¡¯m like a master, a father, a brother, and a friend. We¡¯ve once fought side by side. Our souls rely on each other and share everything. It¡¯s in danger because of me. I¡¯ll do my best to protect and save it, but this doesn¡¯t mean that you can use it to coerce me and do whatever you want.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes were sharp and his expression was calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never lost anything.¡±


    With that, he stepped forward and began to walk unhurriedly.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gunshots exploded.


    Kang De did not stop. His frequency did not change and he still walked unhurriedly.


    ¡°Cut the crap and don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. Before I walk to the attack position¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªStop now!¡±


    ¡°Give me your answer, or kill the hostage now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t force me!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know what eternal pain is. Or, if you want to talk¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªKang De!¡±


    ¡°Then give me a sincere suggestion now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have much time!¡±


    ¡°¡ªSend me to Gambia!¡±


    ...


    Kang De stopped.


    The Hummer was already rumbling.


    He stretched his neck. ¡°What for?¡±


    The artifact spirit was silent, but it smelled some persistence in Kang De¡¯s toughness. He needed to exin.


    ¡°¡­My body,¡± he said unwillingly. ¡°Those two traitors conspired to murder me and sealed my soul in Tacitus. They were imprisoned separately and suppressed in the tomb of the two kings¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Tacitus?¡±


    The artifact spirit replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s what you want to fight for. In other words, my current body, the current cell, and the current cage.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Who are you? An ancient person?¡±


    This time, the other party did not tell him frankly, but he did not lie. Instead, he directly rejected it, ¡°This is not the content of the deal, and there¡¯s no need for you to know. I have a bottom line!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°You want your body back? Can it still be used?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it can be used. I sense its call at all times. It¡¯s calling me, in the stone coffin sealed by mercury! The connection between the body and the soul is far closer than you think! Easterner!¡±


    ...


    Kang De focused and thought carefully before continuing to ask.


    The artifact spirit maintained considerable patience. Sometimes, only by asking could it show its sincerity.


    ¡°Your condition is for me to help you retrieve your body?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only condition. I¡¯ll return it its freedom.¡±


    ¡°Specific n? Shall I bring your coffin back to you?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go to Gambia together and go in together. Without Tacitus, you can¡¯t enter the tomb.¡±


    ¡ªIs this also the reason why Little Bob and the others attacked Gambia after obtaining that divine artifact?


    Kang De calcted in his mind and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, and you don¡¯t believe me, right?¡±


    The other party said in a low voice, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe you. I can see through people and manipte them. The world in my eyes is filled with deception, betrayal, and lies. Why should I believe you?¡±


    Kang De asked again, ¡°In that case, how can we restrain each other from keeping our promises?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How do I know if you¡¯ll tamper with it along the way and kill me after arriving at the king¡¯s mausoleum? What do you n to do after taking back your body?¡±


    ¡°Be confident, Easterner. Also, after taking back my body, I¡¯ll rest for a period of time and rx to make up for the hundreds of years I lost. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t find trouble with you.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°How can you guarantee that?¡±


    ¡°Do we need to guarantee it?¡± The artifact spirit said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, and you don¡¯t believe me. Whether this cooperation can go smoothly, how can we protect ourselves after it¡¯spleted, and how can we be sure that the other party won¡¯t be a threat¡ªthis naturally depends on our own ability! Promise and oath, do you believe it?¡±


    Hearing this, Kang De suddenly smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He smiled and nodded.


    Human oaths and promises could not be trusted, let alone such a thing.


    That was really good. They were just relying on their own abilities.


    He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Actually, in the end, we don¡¯t have a deep grudge. The person who has a personal grudge against me is Little Bob. He¡¯s already dead. There¡¯s really no need for us to be enemies.¡±


    The artifact spirit only sneered twice.


    Kang De continued, ¡°Perhaps we can try to develop a friendship. You¡¯ve been sealed for hundreds of years and can¡¯t get used to modern life for a moment. The countries of the world have already realized the existence of supernatural power. Believe me, familiarizing yourself with the current era is a little harder than you think. People like us should help each other¡ªdon¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The artifact spirit said calmly, ¡°Take my body back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so the negotiation is valid. I agree with your suggestion.¡±


    Kang De pointed at the other party. ¡°Now, let me hear it. You can temporarily live in its body, but you have to give it some autonomy. I heard that the French government and Big Bob are equally determined to obtain the tomb of Gambia. I need more professional fire support. You can¡¯t do it, only it can.¡±


    The artifact spirit did not speak.


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and his tone turned colder, ¡°I want to hear it speak to me. Now, immediately, or the negotiation will immediately break. I¡¯ll treat it as if you¡¯ve already killed it. Three, two¡­¡±


    Golden light shed in his eyes as he bent down slightly.


    At this moment, the artifact spirit snorted. Immediately, the loudspeaker sounded. His iron son¡¯s weak voice sounded, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    The artifact spirit¡¯s voice changed back. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. How would I know if this is you? Let it be! I have something to ask!¡±


    Horus¡¯s voice appeared again.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. You¡­ do it!¡±


    The Transformer shouted, then began to roar. The Hummer roared and shook. Theponent module on the surface began to tremble and revolve. This was the precursor to transformation!


    A dark light shed in Kang De¡¯s eyes. He suddenly stepped forward and extracted his mental strength. The ground copsed with a bang and spread under the car. The Hummer suddenly fell. The soil walls on both sides mped out and restricted the confinement.


    Kang De had already returned from the white fog world. The Centurion War Armor descended from the sky. The heavy copper ball transformed into a huge mechanical giant and grabbed the body of the car. The muzzle of the Frost Jet Magic Device in his right hand shrank. The frost magic core inside floated and spun under the restraint of the mental strength device, emitting an extreme chill.


    Horus roared and began to change shape with difficulty under the suppression of the centurion. He half-knelt and the armor on his chest opened, revealing the golden ball embedded in it, emitting a bewitching light.


    ¡°Father! Hurry! Now!¡±


    Kang De appeared like a ghost. He reached out and grabbed the golden ball, exerting strength.


    In the next moment, Horus¡¯s roar turned into the sinister smile of the artifact spirit.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked!¡±


    The evil and huge mental tentacles followed the contact of his limbs and rushed into Kang De¡¯s mental sea.


    The mental defense of the Sanctuary Talisman was useless.


    The artifact spirit said that the world in its eyes was filled with betrayal, deception, and lies.


    Just like what it had done.


    However, this world was also filled with jokes, absurdity, and ck humor.


    There was also a surprise.


    Coincidence.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    In the mental world, he had faced the souls of the gods of the other world head-on and stood opposite the old soul of Comoros.


    ¡®I, Kang De, have never taken revenge overnight in my life. I¡¯ve pped your face at the scene.¡¯


    ¡°Manipte me? Control you? Do you know how many gods wanted to take me in as ackey back then? They bewitched and tempted me, but they failed without exception. Who do you think you are?¡±


    In the mental world, indescribable greatness and light made the evil mental tentacles scream and dodge. In the real world, Kang De grabbed the golden ball and was called an object by the artifact spirit.


    Extraction, activate.


    His mental strength spread, covered, interpreted, extracted, and extracted elements.


    The cage that imprisoned this mysterious soul of the past began to disintegrate. The power of the Fire Thief transcended the boundary of matter and mind. Simrly, the prisoner who had already gone crazy was continuously disintegrating.


    The artifact spirit retracted its mental tentacles in a sorry state, but it fell into the fear of death.


    It discovered that its eternal soul began to disintegrate.


    What was even more terrifying was that Tacitus was actually copsing.


    ¡ªThis was impossible!


    In the world of mental perception, it could ¡°see¡± that the eternal solidified outer wall of Tacitus had already shattered. The treasure contained in it that blurred the physical and mental boundaries turned into a strong golden light that surged into the Easterner¡¯s body.


    ¡ªWhy was there such a thing?!


    That was a supreme treasure that it could not obtain. How could this Easterner obtain it so easily?


    The fear this brought it even surpassed the fact that Tacitus was being absorbed.


    ¡ªWait, wait! How could that be?!


    It had fulfilled its wish on another level and obtained the knowledge inside Tacitus. It fused with it and attained eternity, but it was filled with endless fear and disbelief.


    Before it died, it finally understood what had happened.


    In the mental world, there was thest desperate scream of this unknown soul.


    ¡°Fire Thief¡ª¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 369 - 369 Domestic Violence Skill

    369 Domestic Violence Skill


    The scream of the artifact spirit echoed in the mental world.


    It disappeared without a trace with thest bit of despair.


    At the same time, the mercenary troops controlled the direction of the airport terminal and even the surrounding sentries had already stopped firing. These Frenchmen who were ambushed here finally broke free from their mental control and were confused and stunned.


    The mental connection announced the disintegration. An invisible shock wave spread in the mental world. The people controlled and hiding by the cunning artifact spirit in the entire Comoros were also liberated.


    The donkey was indeed dead.


    Most of the dark clouds enveloping the sky above Comoros finally dissipated.


    Kang De eliminated his worries and could focus on Goethe¡¯sst war.


    However, Kang De was not at ease because of this.


    This was because he heard thest cry of the donkey.


    Fire Thief.


    This was what this soul with a mysterious background hidden in the ancient fog called him.


    At the moment its soul was destroyed, the power of the Fire Thief was extracting and plundering its soul and everything. The moment the souls of the two sides touched, Kang De saw the deepest memory in the other party¡¯s heart. It undoubtedly recognized the power of the Fire Thief and its thoughts were rted to it, but Kang De did not see any images.


    He only saw a ring of shining light in the endless darkness, and in the middle was darkness.


    It looked¡­ like an eye.


    Although there was no reference, he could sense from the other party¡¯s memories that this eye was very, very, very big, unimaginably big.


    Moreover, it was the¡­ source of strength of this unknown soul.


    The name Fire Thief shook his heartstrings.


    A huge impact and shock surged like a tide.


    Who was it? Why did it recognize the power of the Fire Thief? Was it from another world? However, it did not have any special reaction to the spell Kang De had used, or did it hide the truest reaction in its heart? In the previous conversation, how many words of truth had this cunning guy said? What had it experienced?


    Was it really his body sealed in another king¡¯s mausoleum in Gambia?


    There was also the Fire Thief¡­


    Until the pain woke Kang De from his thoughts.


    He discovered that the most urgent problem was not why the ancient artifact spirit of Comoros knew about the Fire Thief¡­ Instead, it was the thing in his palm.


    What Little Bob was determined to obtain was extremely interesting to the French government. It was the golden ball called the cage that contained the power to control people¡¯s hearts.


    Kang De extracted it.


    The shell, the soul of the artifact spirit, and the extremely terrifying information flow hidden inside.


    In an instant, Kang De¡¯s pupils constricted. Numerous voices, images, memories, and words he could not understand made amotion in his mind and surged crazily.


    Fortunately, this was the old profession of the Fire Thief. Kang De had done the work of extracting living beings many times and had the experience of maintaining his conscience in the huge information flow. That was why he was not burned into a retard by the huge amount of information that instantly squeezed in. However, the words, diagrams, images, and symbols that continuously appeared in his mind continued to squeeze in. How noisy and chaotic was it? Most importantly, Kang De could not understand anything.


    This was because that was not a message sent from a human perspective.


    Instead, it was the information left to this world by another race, another civilization that waspletely different from humans in terms of structure, society, technology, culture, and so on.


    As for Tacitus, it was probably the container that saved this information. Moreover, there must be a tool and method to slowly analyze and reproduce this information.


    Now, it was simply swallowed by the power of the Fire Thief.


    The consequences could be imagined.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Kang De felt a huge threat. If he allowed this information flow to continuously surge in, he would probably really be burned into a retard. He gritted his teeth and was about to cut off this extracted information flow.


    However, at this moment, a purple light lit up in Horus¡¯s eyes.


    The Autobot took back the autonomy of his body. The mental connection between the father and son was restored. Horus maintained his half-kneeling posture and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, I need that.¡±


    Kang De held the ball of golden light in his hand. He looked up into his son¡¯s eyes.


    Horus looked back at him firmly.


    ¡°Prove your identity,¡± Kang De said. ¡°What¡¯s the name I gave you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± His iron son said, ¡°Can you change the question?¡±


    ¡°Donkey! So you¡¯re not dead!¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you tell if I¡¯m Horus?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh, the information flow is so huge! It¡¯s so bloated! Let¡¯s quickly cut it off!¡±


    ¡°¡ªAlright! It¡¯s Invincible Iron Bull! Invincible Iron Bull! Are you satisfied?!¡±


    It seemed that his iron son really wanted that.


    Kang De reached forward and pressed it against the open chest armor of Horus.


    It was not that he had never done such an action. In the river in the Empire, Kang De injected the mixed elements of the white fog world into a Hummer. Then, the Soul of Machinery awakened.


    At this moment, the huge torrent extracted from Tacitus was injected into Horus¡¯s body in the same way. The Transformer suddenly roared, and the parts all over its body cracked at the same time. Its eyes lit up, and a strange and indescribable change happened to this mechanical lifeform.


    Kang De¡¯s previous words were slowly cutting off the information flow and retracting this ball of light with huge content. He carefully injected the energy extracted from Tacitus into Horus¡¯s body. When he heard his iron son¡¯s painful roar, he was shocked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Horus said with difficulty, ¡°White¡­ white fog¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªUnderstood!¡±


    Kang De propped up Horus¡¯s chest with both hands. Space shattered. He disappeared from the spot with the Transformer and entered the white fog world.


    After returning to this magical mirror world, he suddenly felt the joy of the world, just like the first time the crimson scroll of Akatum appeared here.


    ...


    The entire white fog world changed because of this.


    Horus let out an even more carefree roar. The huge body floated in the air, and golden light filled its entire body. The huge energy from Tacitus was transmitted to his body through Kang De, and the part that the Transformer could not amodate dissipated into this world.


    This world was closely rted to Kang De and his fate.


    From then on, the cycle was born. Kang De, Horus, and even the entire white fog world shared everything in Tacitus, and Kang De no longer had the time to see his iron son¡¯s current situation.


    This was because he discovered that the world had changed.


    There were also changes in his body.


    Some ability.


    New ability.


    The huge knowledge contained in Tacitus contained the perception of that unknown civilization or individual of the world. Of course, it also included observation and understanding of time and space.


    The part absorbed by the white fog world through its mysterious connection with Kang De transformed that huge and obscure knowledge into a method that Kang De could understand and disyed in front of him.


    Kang De slowly reached out and snapped his fingers.


    ...


    The world suddenly darkened, and the light twisted. Kang De looked in front of him. Horus maintained a half-kneeling posture. The golden light in his eyes was as dazzling as fire, but the burning speed¡­ became much slower.


    He took off the watch on his wrist and let go.


    The watch floated in the air.


    It slowly descended at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Time in the white fog world¡­ was filled.


    Kang De snapped his fingers again. The world was as usual. The watch quickly fell and he casually grabbed it.


    Also¡­


    Kang De suddenly appeared in the sky and on the roof in the next moment. His figure continuously shuttled through the building, the sky, the streetlights, and the roof. He arrived instantly without any dy.


    Not only that.


    He appeared on the roof and looked down at the street scene below his house. A main road ran east and west, and surrounding buildings stood. Vehicles, buildings, everything was familiar.


    Kang De stretched out his hand and faced the distant wind object.


    Then, his right hand turned slightly and waved.


    With a roar, space twisted. The building in front of him turned from vertical to horizontal. No, in the eyes of the building itself, he was still ¡°straight up¡±, but the change in space made direction meaningless.


    Kang De walked on the side of the building as if he was walking on t ground.


    He stretched out his hand and waved.


    The vast main road twisted in the manner of the Mobius Ring. Walking in it, there was a smooth path in front of him.


    However, from the perspective of an observer, the ants on the road were walking an endless path.


    Everything in front of him was casually fiddled with by Kang De like Russian blocks.


    Then, it returned to its original position.


    How cool.


    Kang De looked around and closed his eyes to breathe. He felt that he had already fused with the white fog world. He had control over the cirction and operation of time and space and could modify and interfere at will. Moreover, he believed that what he could do was not all. The secrets and results he had obtained from Tacitus were beyond imagination.


    There were still too many secrets absorbed by the white fog world, but he could not understand and grasp them for a moment. However, as long as he continuously explored, more and more ¡°authorities¡± would open to him.


    Now, Kang De began to think about a problem.


    It was indeed very cool, dazzling, and powerful to be able to freely control time in the white fog world and control space and rewrite the rules.


    However¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the use¡­???¡±


    ¡ªAh, it could be used to fight! Look! When fighting, he could use The World which had no time limit. He could simply tten and circle the enemy as he pleased, let alone modify the spatial rules and let the enemy circle up and down a dead end. He was simply powerful.


    Then the problem was.


    Where was the enemy?


    In other words.


    How should he get the enemy into the white fog world? The previous experiments had all indicated that as long as a living creature passed through the white fog world, it would immediately die. Moreover, it had a one-stop service to sterilize and extinguish fire.


    Apart from Kang De, the living beings who could enter the white fog world¡­


    Kang De looked down at Horus, who was still half-kneeling in thought like a statue.


    It seemed that this ability¡­ could only be used to hit his son?

 Chapter 370 - 370 Shameless

    370 Shameless


    It seemed that this ability¡­ could only be used to hit his son?


    As soon as this thought appeared, as far as his gaze could see, Horus, who was half kneeling on the ground, suddenly let out a cracking sound and stood up.


    The golden light in its eyes converged. It looked up at Kang De with a deep and calm gaze.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯ve made me proud again.¡±


    ¡°¡­These words are really impressive.¡± Kang De shed in front of him, ¡°You¡¯re going to transform into a Cosmic Emperor?¡±


    The Transformer touched his head and said shyly, ¡°Alright¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Kang De said again, ¡°Then perform a nuclear bomb for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then expand into a GDI frontlinebat base.¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be such a function¡­¡±


    Kang De was furious. He felt like he had been scammed for painstakingly earning money to enroll his child in a tuition ss but had not learned anything. Did he f*cking learn quantum fluctuation speed reading?


    No wonder he had just learned two skills to hit his son! It should be used now!


    His eyes were like lightning as he smiled insincerely, ¡°Tell me what changes you¡¯ve had first? My f*cking brain was about to shut down just now. The amount of information in that ball is enough for the entire world to see for ten thousand years. Tell me, after you swallowed this thing, do you feel anything different now?¡±


    The Transformer focused and pondered, recalling and thinking.


    Then, he did an honest good child.


    ¡°It feels like¡­¡± he said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Kang De raised his hand expressionlessly.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Horus sensed a dangerous aura and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve stored that information! That¡¯s pure knowledge! Storing and learning are two different things! However, I¡¯ll work hard!¡±


    Kang De looked at the unfilial son who was shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely study seriously and do well next time.¡±


    He smiled sinisterly.


    The Transformer shouted, ¡°Father! Father! The knowledge in that ball fused with the soul of that artifact spirit. I also know how to use mental strength! This can allow me to control those puppets!¡±


    Space reversed and a thick streetmp was ced in front of Kang De. His father reached out and weighed it.


    Horus shouted, ¡°Father! I feel that my mind, soul, and mental strength have be much more agile. In the future, the efficiency of processing ammunition and enchanted weapons should greatly increase!¡±


    His father¡¯s meaningful gaze finally disappeared.


    The streetlight returned to its original position. Kang De looked at Horus, who was close at hand, and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    From the looks of it, the artifact spirit¡¯s goal from the beginning was Kang De.


    Therefore, it would not go to Comoros. It would control Little Bob to continuously cause trouble for Kang De.


    Previously, in the confrontation at the airport, it had pretended to negotiate with Kang De. This was actually a trap. The content of the negotiation was meaningless. Its true goal was the w in the end.


    It pretended to be Horus and lured Kang De to destroy the golden ball.


    The mental tentacles of the artifact spirit were umting strength. Once their bodies touched, they could immediately control him.


    Just as the artifact spirit had said, the world was filled with lies and deception. It had never believed that Kang De would negotiate with it or keep its promise.


    Coincidentally, Kang De was the same.


    Then, it could exin why the artifact spirit had appeared at the Chinese Embassy.


    The person it wanted to kidnap was Kang De¡¯s father.


    However, it did not expect that the person in charge of guarding the embassy was a mechanical lifeform that could sense Tacitus. After the host it controlled was killed by random shots, the artifact spirit revealed a moment of despair. However, when it discovered that this car was an intelligent lifeform, another door opened.


    It simply kidnapped Horus because, through its iron son¡¯sstmunication with Kang De, it realized that this was also a perfect hostage, enough for Kang De to step into its trap.


    However, after thinking about it, it was meaningless.


    However, Horus had taken the bullet for Kang De¡¯s father. That was the truth.


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, Father,¡± Horus said. ¡°Thank you for not giving up on me, especially for what you said to it. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°You can forget.¡±


    His iron son nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not anything shameful. Rtively speaking.¡±


    Kang De heard a certain subtext, ¡°¡­Rtively?¡±


    Horus pulled a long face. ¡°Father, is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    Kang De looked at his watch and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s time to go back. We¡¯ve consumed a lot of time and don¡¯t have much time left for Goethe¡­ Let¡¯s move. The war is not over.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Father. I¡¯ve been preparing.¡±


    With a ng, his iron son turned back into the Hummer. Kang De touched the hood and revealed a strange expression, ¡°¡­I do have a feeling that you¡¯ve be different. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Horus replied honestly, ¡°I only feel hungry and want to eat.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just want to eat it.¡±


    Kang De looked around. Weapons, ammunition, spears, and cannons were all filled. ¡°These?¡±


    ¡°No, not these¡­¡± His son had be picky. ¡°These are a little disgusting.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to the airport to take our assets and see what there is to eat over there.¡±


    Kang De activated his ability and returned to Earth. At this moment, the morning sun had already risen and the sky had be bright. This shocked Kang De. However, on second thought, it had taken a certain amount of time to ept the Tacitus inheritance.


    The huge Centurion War Armor still stayed where it was.


    It had been summoned by Kang De to suppress its controlled iron son. When it brought Horus to the white fog world, it had left this big guy where it was. Now, the huge giant stood in silence. A group of mercenaries stood far, close away. From the uniforms, they were all Little Bob¡¯s subordinates.


    Heavy machine guns and portable anti-tank missileunchers had been moved nearby. A few mercenaries were holding welding equipment as they surrounded the Centurion armor and tried to cut it. A few were still taking photos.


    D*mn, did these b*stards not run?


    Kang De shed out from where he was, scaring the few people who approached until they shouted.


    The mercenaries pulled the bolt and raised their guns at Kang De.


    Kang De snapped his fingers. Time did not slow down. As expected, the skill he had awakened earlier was only used in the white fog world. Instead of calling it a skill, it was more like authority.


    What a pity.


    The Centurion War Armor rumbled. The frost jet on his left arm spat out an intense cold stream that instantly froze the people closest to him. With the naked eye, the bodies of these mercenaries immediately froze, and their bodies emitted a tooth-aching crackling sound.


    ...


    Kang De punched one of the ice sculptures into pieces. He stretched out his hand and pointed. The war armor turned back into a huge copper ball and collided with the heavy weapon that was about to fire.


    His phone vibrated. Kang De picked up and the king was clearly relieved. ¡°You finally picked up¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°There was a small ident and it¡¯s being wrapped up. The matter has been resolved.¡±


    The king said nervously, ¡°What about that thing?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Tacitus was extracted and dposed by the power of the Fire Thief, and the artifact spirit was reduced to dust. The huge knowledge contained in the ball was divided between Kang De, Horus, and the white fog world, but how could such a thing be exined clearly? What if he announced that it had been smashed and fragments?


    The foreigner definitely did not believe it and must feel that Kang De had pocketed it. That was a divine artifact that could control people¡¯s hearts. It would definitely be extremely afraid of the various governments and specte about him with the greatest malice.


    Things would be very troublesome.


    Helpless, Kang De could only think of a countermeasure.


    Since Tacitus had been swallowed by his iron son¡­ he would make another one.


    He did not have this skill, but the other world did. Alchemists, high-level craftsmen, and the power of magic only needed to hit a golden ball as it was and carve some bewitching mental arrays into it, followed by a self-destruction device. As long as an external force touched the inner core slightly, it would activate the self-destruction. It was very good.


    At that time, be it destroying this thing publicly or throwing it to the five permanent members to study and supervise together, in short, it had nothing to do with Kang De if it was broken.


    After thinking about it, only this n could resolve the problem to the greatest extent to avoid trouble.


    However, he had to find Goethe craftsmen and alchemists to do this after winning the battle of Red Maple City.


    It did not matter if he lost.


    Then, there was no need to lie.


    On the phone, the king said, ¡°What do you n to do with it?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Such a thing is very dangerous. Even if it¡¯s held by the country, it¡¯s inevitable that it won¡¯t be taken advantage of and cause endless future trouble. What I mean is that destroying it is naturally done under the joint presence of various countries. As for who¡¯s qualified to participate in the entrance or what other n there is, we can slowly discuss it.¡±


    The king said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you decide. Let¡¯s discuss it when we return.¡±


    The centurion barged forward, apanied by the sound of guns, screams, and pleading.


    Chakat II was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know French.¡±


    These people had run to invade Comoros. It could be exined as obeying orders and being controlled to fire at Kang De. It could also be said that they had no choice. However, after breaking free from their control, not only did they not escape, they even tried to study and cut the Centurion War Armor. How could a group of mercenaries who had failed their mission and their leader had been killed be so stable and bold? Clearly, they had obeyed a new order or had their own ideas.


    What else was there to say?


    He put on his sses with a life detection function and joined the hunt, chasing after the remaining mercenaries hidden in the airport. In the face of spells, they could not hide.


    The king called again, ¡°Kang De, the French ambassador protested to me. He said that these mercenaries have already turned themselves in to the French government and surrendered to the Comoros government. They belong to prisoners of war and non-threatening targets. They ask you to stop the attack immediately and not hurt French citizens¡­¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°Are the mercenaries who ughtered civilians suitable for Geneva?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll say that the massacre was mind-controlled¡­ you know. They always have something to say,¡± the king said. ¡°I¡¯m on your side, but the French won¡¯t. By the way, that Foreign Legion Comoros Task Force is maneuvering in the direction of the Western Airport. They¡¯re ordered to pick up those French citizens.¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°Dogsh*t, what happened to surrender?¡±


    ¡°Themander of the special task force, which is also Lieutenant Colonel Verley, who begged youst night, announced that the special task force had already put down their weapons and surrendered to you, so they refused to ept the order. Then, they were dismissed on the spot and all the soldiers who followed him were dealt with together and sentenced to be deserters who had lost their honor¡­ The others were thick-skinned and pretended that nothing had happened. A group of shameless idiots.¡±


    The king mocked a few times and said, ¡°But the problem is that it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t exchange fire with this army. After all, they¡¯re still the regr army of France¡­ I¡¯m already organizing people and will arrive soon. I think the special task force ran to the Western Airport not so much to pick up those mercenaries, but because they want to quickly deal with the things in the Western Airport, those military resources.¡±


    The many resources transported to the western airport in advance were prepared for Little Bob¡¯s mercenaries and the uing French Intervention Army. The n this time was considered to have been smashed. The French did not obtain anything and instead caused trouble. They had to decisively cut their losses. Apart from cutting ties with the Burroughs family, they also had to erase some evidence and traces of their involvement in this matter.


    Among them were the resources in the airport.


    Kang De clicked his tongue and said, ¡°They¡¯re really shameless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s been.¡±


    The king was no longer surprised. As the head of a country, even in a small country like Comoros, his horizons and knowledge had surpassed ordinary people, especially the evil of humans, the cruelty of the world, and the essence of the so-called international order¡­ were very disgusting.


    He said, ¡°The key problem is you. What should we do about this?¡±


    What should he do?


    Were these guys here to deal with the resources at the airport?


    What a joke. This ce already had the surname Kang!


    The king suggested, ¡°Do you want toe back now? Even if these resources are destroyed by the French, it doesn¡¯t matter. I still have a way to disgust them.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll wait for them here. I¡¯ve already taken down the Western Airport.¡±


    Because of this, thest three mercenaries who tried to drive away were smashed t by the centurion who chased after them. This airport upied by Little Bob¡¯s subordinates had been taken back by Kang De by force and was now under his control.


    The moment he said ¡°I took it down¡±, Kang De suddenly had a strange feeling. However, this feeling only appeared for a moment, like an illusion. He could not figure it out, nor did he have the time to figure it out.


    He hung up, retracted the centurion, and came to an airport warehouse to release his iron son.


    The airport had long been pulled. The surveince system had also suffered a chain of lightning. Horus calmly transformed. In the vast space, boxes were neatly arranged.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±


    These guns, ammunition, and rockets were not fragrant.


    His iron son rubbed his stomach in an image and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not these. They don¡¯t taste good¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Then quickly move them to the white fog world. Leave 20% and bury the mines. Wait for the French to deal with them and send them away together.¡±


    Kang De raised a box of autocannon shells. ¡°You¡­ Hey, what are you looking at?¡±


    His iron son looked up at a 45-degree angle. His gaze pierced the thick concrete wall of the warehouse and looked at the sky.


    ¡°Food, food¡­¡± Horus muttered. ¡°There¡¯s delicious food there¡­¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    At the same time, thebat effective soldiers of the Comoros Task Force rode a mobile armored vehicle and quickly drove towards the western airport. The newmander sat on the roof and used hismunication device to mobilize morale, ¡°This is not our fault, not anyone¡¯s fault. There¡¯s no right or wrong, only orders. There¡¯s only the interests of France. When we joined the Foreign Legion, we once swore to¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he heard a bang ahead.


    Visible fireballs and pirs of smoke rose into the air in the direction of the airport.


    ¡°It¡¯s aser-guided bomb! Why¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a familiar sound sounded behind him. This sound was so familiar that the soldiers heard it. They stuck their heads out of the car and looked at the sky.


    Themander had the best view. He turned.


    Then, he revealed an incredulous expression.


    He saw steel wings rush down from the clouds and continuously lower their height as they rushed towards the western airport not far away. The sky was filled with sound-barrier explosions.


    In the binocrs, the cluster bombs on the mount were clearly visible.


    ¡­

 Chapter 371 - 371 Bombardment

    371 Bombardment


    ¡°Oh¡­ f*ck.¡±


    The newmander of the special task force sighed with an unknown meaning.


    At this moment, the morning sun rose. The sky was so clear that it could be seen with the naked eye. In the sky, fighter jets broke through the clouds and flew in the direction of the airport. One after another, team after team.


    The adjutant shouted, ¡°Sir! We should hide immediately!¡±


    !!


    The newly promoted lieutenant colonel nced at the other party with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Do you need it, Lieutenant? How many countries can invest more than 15 third-generation aircraft in Africa? Moreover, even if we¡¯re enemies, is it useful for us to hide?¡±


    The lieutenant was stunned for a moment before turning to look at the airport which was already covered in smoke. ¡°Could it be¡­ no, didn¡¯t the headquarters order us to immediately take over the western airport? Why did they send fighter jets to directly bomb?¡±


    The lieutenant colonel held the armrest beside him, closed his eyes, and sighed.


    ¡°This order is not for us, but for that Chinese person at the airport.¡±


    ¡°¡­F*ck.¡±


    The lieutenant revealed a shocked expression and muttered, ¡°But he saved us¡­¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s useless to save the president or the important figures of the cab and council!¡± The lieutenant colonel threw his military cap to the ground, ¡°These sons of b*tches!¡±


    Now, it was useless to say anything. It was even toote to do anything. The group of fighter jets whistled past the sky. He could barely see bombs leave the mount and flip in the air, either spreading their tails or spreading countless small umbre flowers.


    The fighter ne that hadpleted the attack circled ording to the predetermined route and waited for the second order of the warning ne. The sky of Comoros gathered thergest advanced attack cluster on this continent to date. This was not the number that the French Air Force could deploy in 24 hours.


    ¡°At least 25¡­ Not only is there a wind¡­¡±


    The lieutenant colonel looked at the sky, not knowing if he should be angry or ashamed. ¡°The Americans are here too¡­¡±


    In a country like Comoros that had no air control at all, he activated the war machine and burned many banknotes. He threw 20 to 30 multi-purpose fighter jets at once and his goal was only an airport.


    Modern air operations had already won by quality. There was no need for too many. If he wanted to destroy the material evidence in the warehouse, theser-guided bombs carried by at most four wind fighter jets were enough. There was no need to use cluster bombs at all, nor was there a need to send so many aggressive attack groups at once.


    There was no need for the French government to lower its face and ask the United States to take joint action.


    Their goal was very clear.


    Throwing in fighter jets that exceeded the density of the airspace at once and pouring out an excessive amount of firepower at once was not only destroying the warehouse but also razing the entire western airport of Comoros to the ground. Every inch ofnd had to bepletely covered by explosions, fragments, and shock waves. Not even a rat was allowed to survive.


    The soldiers looked at the distant airport in a daze. mes shed, and ck smoke rose. A series of fire walls surged up, and the explosion sounded from afar.


    The air strike group from France and the United States poured down all kinds of killing weapons. Joint Direct Attack Munition,bined aviation rockets, CBU-105 cluster bombs¡­ The towering air tower, the barely visible terminal, everything was covered in explosive dust and copsed, so much so that at this distance, he could still see the shockingmotion raised in the distance like a sandstorm.


    Large clouds of smoke rose. The ground was trembling slightly as if the bloody mouth of a huge beast had devoured everything. Destructive power echoed in the small airport.


    The new lieutenant colonel who had just been promoted held the armrest tightly and trembled slightly.


    The soldiers looked out in silence.


    They guessed at the same time who was there.


    They all had memories of thest night and knew who had saved them in that crazy and desperate situation. Today, they obeyed the order and headed to the Western Airport. They had also been instructed that they would encounter the Chinese manst night. Before they left, the ambassador had taken the trouble to tell them all kinds of precautions and what to pay attention to when they had a conflict with that Chinese man. Now¡­


    The bomb fell from the sky.


    It was a scam and a trap.


    ¡°D*mn bureaucrat!¡±


    Themander cursed angrily. Dust mixed with smoke and fire blew from afar.


    ¡°Bring me mymunication device!¡±


    In the French Embassy in Comoros, the ambassador¡¯s office was kicked away by the furious Lieutenant Colonel Verley.


    ¡°You heartless and shameless demon! Cursed b*tch!¡±


    The former task forcemander who had been dismissed and ced under house arrest for refusing to obey the order roared. He kicked away the secretary who hade up to stop him, grabbed the ambassador¡¯s cor, and pressed him against the wall.


    His eyes were almost spitting fire.


    ¡°What have you done?! He saved 248 French soldiers! Is this how the glorious and great France repays its benefactor? You disgust me!¡±


    The ambassador took a deep breath andforted him, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Come on, son of a b*tch, you must be involved. Otherwise, how could they know that Kang De is at that airport?! I spit on your rotten soul. Yours! The council¡¯s! The cab¡¯s! And the son of a b*tch, the President¡¯s! You¡¯re allpletely rotten people!¡±


    ¡°Watch your words!¡±


    The ambassador shouted, ¡°You¡¯re still a soldier of France. Your mission is to obey orders and fight for the interests of France! We¡¯re the same. All of this is for France!¡±


    Lieutenant Colonel Verley said gloomily, ¡°Including using an aerial bomb to thank the benefactor who saved our soldiers?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not! He¡¯s a d*mned Chink! A yellow-skinned monkey! He destroyed our strategicyout in Comoros! He embarrassed France and the French Army! Most importantly, he obtained that divine artifact that can control people. We can¡¯t let that thing fall into Chinese hands!¡±


    The ambassador suddenly broke free from Verley¡¯s grip and pointed his hand at the other party¡¯s chest. ¡°Do you think this decision is easy? Do you think I feel no guilt? But sometimes we have to do the right thing for¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªFor the benefit of France, is it?¡±


    Lieutenant Colonel Verley looked at the ambassador coldly, his face filled with disappointment, ¡°No, you¡¯re only shirking your responsibility and protecting your face. For the sake of you, what you did in Comoros won¡¯t be f*cking exposed in one go, so you can trample on your morals and conscience. We¡¯re soldiers and killing weapons. We¡¯re stained with blood, and we¡¯ll do the dirty work. Your hands are clean, but your hearts are darker than demons!¡±


    He spat, turned around, and strode away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lieutenant Colonel Verley tore off his armband, threw it to the ground, and stepped on it.


    ¡°You¡¯re all fired!¡±


    He strode out of the room. The French ambassador rubbed his aching neck. Killing intent shed through his eyes. He nced at the secretary, who slowly took out the radio.


    The same news was also sent back to Moroni and into the king¡¯s ears. After all, this was Comoros. Although there was no air defense system to speak of and the air defense radar could not detect high-speed fighter jets, the naked eye could still be used. Some local residents saw supersonic fighter jets flying through the clear sky.


    He also saw the rising dust and mes.


    ...


    King Chakat¡¯s expression changed drastically and he immediately called, but the receiver was busy. The satellite phone could not be picked up at all. The entiremunication room was silent. No one spoke.


    ¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!¡±


    The cup, microphone, earpiece,munication device, and everything else were pushed to the ground by the king.


    He sat on the ground and covered his head. ¡°Oh, no, f*ck¡­¡±


    Kirov also looked very unhappy, but he stillforted the king, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The most important thing now is to figure out what happened. Perhaps it¡¯s not that bad¡­¡±


    However, all his efforts and attempts continuously failed.


    He ordered the front line and scouts to investigate and contact the embassy to ask China and Russia for help, but all he received was bad news. He could not contact Kang De.


    ¡°I should have let hime back immediately. I shouldn¡¯t have let him stay there¡­¡±


    The king¡¯s eyes were red and tears flowed. He pounded his head in frustration.


    Until now, he discovered that he had still underestimated the shamelessness of the West. National sovereignty and international standards were all trash that could be trampled on in front of their interests. They could swagger in the airspace of Comoros and throw bombs as they pleased without considering the consequences.


    As the king and the ruler of this country, he was helpless about this.


    ...


    He could only lose it.


    He had lost the results of all his efforts so far, his citizens, his dignity, his new friends, and a ray of hope in the darkness.


    There was no one in themunication room tofort him. Kirov could not care less about saying anything. He had to quickly send this news back to the country and think of a way to contact Kang De.


    He felt that Kang De would not be so arrogant.


    At this moment, Chakat jumped up, snatched a rifle from the guard, rushed out of the police station, jumped into a car, started the engine, and left in a cloud of dust.


    Everyone was shocked. ¡°Chase after him!¡±


    The king rushed all the way to the embassy area. The jeep swung to a stop. The king of Comoros walked up the front door of the French embassy with his rifle. The French soldiers immediately raised their guns and went on guard, but they recognized the king.


    The embassy was his own territory. The guards had the right to shoot any threatening enemy, but this was only the rules and theory. The so-called enemy was the head of a sovereign country.


    Just as the guard hesitated, gunshots suddenly sounded in the direction of the embassy, along with noisy shouts and the sound of ss shattering. They turned around and saw chaos. A uniformed officer rushed out of the building holding a person hostage. A few people followed him, each holding their weapons and facing the military officer who had chased out.


    Dimitri chased over with his subordinates and the temporary guard of Comoros. Seeing this, the king suddenly rushed forward and knocked out a soldier who was looking back with the butt of his gun. The Russian immediately rushed forward like a wolf and disarmed another guard. Everyone rushed in.


    The person who took the hostage and rushed out of the embassy was Lieutenant Colonel Verley.


    The king raised his rifle and rushed up with the Russians to receive him. Their gazes met and they were stunned at the same time. Then, he discovered that the person kidnapped by the lieutenant colonel was actually the French ambassador.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I officially request political asylum in your country.¡±


    Lieutenant Colonel Verley said to the king as he strangled the ambassador.


    Chakat II said in a low voice, ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    The lieutenant colonel let go of his arm slightly. Only then did the French ambassador catch his breath and say angrily, ¡°Your Majesty Chakat! This is aplete provocation, no, a deration of war!¡±


    The king¡¯s AK had already pressed up and poked his temple. ¡°Then what¡¯s your act of bombing Comoros? An outing?¡±


    The ambassador said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    The king pulled the bolt.


    He tilted his head, his eyes red. ¡°Then can you understand this?¡±


    The guards of the embassy immediately raised their guns and faced the king¡¯s people. They were at daggers drawn and were about to fight.


    The ambassador¡¯s expression was cold. Even if he was terrified now, he had to maintain his dignity. ¡°I can understand it, and so can France! Your action of pulling the trigger will bring a new war to Comoros!¡±


    The king hissed, ¡°What about your bombs?¡±


    The ambassador desperately turned around and looked straight into the king¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it again. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you¡¯re talking about what happenedst night, my government will exin andpensate you. If you¡¯re not satisfied, dere war on us! Come! Hand me a challenge verbally and I¡¯ll immediately convey your attitude to the country! The king of Comoros understands what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    In the end, the ambassador raised his eyebrows, and the sharpness and arrogance of the traditional old empire assaulted his face.


    ¡ªWe threw a bomb.


    ¡®But Comoros doesn¡¯t even have air-defense radar. Do you have evidence?¡¯


    ¡®So what if you have evidence?¡¯


    Who would believe it? Who would care about your cries and shouts?


    This is a joint operationunched by the United States and France. Do you want to take revenge for this?


    Thene!


    ¡ªDere war on us? Your army can¡¯t even step out of Comoros¡¯ territory!


    ¡ªWhy don¡¯t you mp your tail and beg for morepensation and loans? What else do you want?


    In silence, everyone looked over nervously. The king¡¯s actions would determine if something happened. Many people did not want such a thing to happen.


    Chakat II slowly lowered the gun.


    The ambassador¡¯s pursed lips slowly rxed. He knew that the embassy¡¯s surveince cameras and the cameras of the neighbors beside him were aimed here. He had bet correctly that this tough speech would increase his rating.


    This ck person did not dare to do this.


    They did not dare to anymore.


    King Chakat threw the rifle aside and pulled out the dagger from his waist.


    The ambassador was suddenly stunned. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone wille to you. Before that, live in fear.¡±


    The king held the dagger and dragged the de across the ambassador¡¯s face as he screamed, drawing bloody cross marks. Blood sttered, and the wound was so deep that bones could be seen.


    This was the symbol of punishment for ¡°betrayers¡± in the Comoros culture.


    ¡°Now tell me, will your country start a war against Comoros because of the cut on the ambassador¡¯s face, or will they use your wound as one of the prices to appease me? Answer me, do they care?¡±


    Lieutenant Colonel Verley let go. The king pushed the ambassador to the ground.


    ¡°Someone wille to find you. It¡¯s either me or him.¡±


    He bent down and said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Then he turned around and left.


    Everyone present heaved a sigh of relief, including the French. The guards and doctors hurriedly ran over, and no one pursued Lieutenant Colonel Verley, who had followed the king.


    After leaving the French Embassy, Chakat II looked at the clear sky. As usual, it was calm. He felt bone-deep humiliation, pain, and sorrow. The most painful thing in this world was not the killing of his friend, but the fact that he knew who the murderer was but could not see any hope of revenge in his life.


    He looked at the Chinese Embassy. Someone had already walked out with a serious expression.


    The king looked around and wiped the snot and tears on his face with a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Gentlemen, can anyone tell me how I should face his father?¡±


    At this moment, in the underground bomb shelter of the embassy, in the single room of Kang Jinzhu, a ck light shed.


    Kang De stepped out of the void.


    Kang Jinzhu immediately stood up and looked very relieved.


    ¡°There are many more footsteps wandering in front of the door than usual. I suspect that something has happened, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get any results,¡± his father said. ¡°Did you encounter anything?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s super awesome. France¡¯s Gale Fighter, the United States¡¯ F16 and F35. There are probably 20 to 30 of them in total, exploding the airport into a white field. D*mn, it¡¯s already 2019, but they¡¯re actually still carpet bombing. They want to blow me up along with Tacitus.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was shocked and furious, ¡°F*ck! This is too f*cking shameless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s expected. Sit.¡±


    Kang De spread out his hands and smiled, ¡°But I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Father Kang looked at Kang De and sized him up, ¡°¡­You even took a huge advantage?¡±


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°Eh, how can you tell?¡±


    ¡°A father knows his son best,¡± Kang Jinzhu said. ¡°That ball fell into your hands? And it¡¯s a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s not all. There¡¯s also an unexpected gain.¡±


    The smile on Kang De¡¯s face became even more carefree, ¡°A very, very, very unexpected gain¡­¡±


    ¡°What gain?¡±


    ¡°This, I can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s a little terrifying¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still keeping me in suspense. Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡±


    Kang De pressed his father back into his chair and said seriously, ¡°I need to disappear for a period of time.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I was blown up, so I naturally have to take the opportunity to pressure them. I have to extort the French. If I appear after I¡¯m done, won¡¯t it hurt them? I can even make them suspicious.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°How about putting on a show for two days at most?¡±


    Father Kang sized him up. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°I¡¯m going to find my wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­You want to go to the 2D world?¡±

 Chapter 372 - 372 Harvest Day

    372 Harvest Day


    A while ago.


    In the warehouse of the Western Airport of Comoros, Kang De and Horus.


    His iron son looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle and said that he was hungry.


    Kang De was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±


    Horus muttered, ¡°Delicious thing, very delicious thing¡­¡±


    Kang De was shocked, ¡°The sun? You have thick eyebrows and big eyes. You¡¯re actually a fallen Vajra?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the sun, it¡¯s metal¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªSatellite?¡±


    ¡°No, there are many. They¡¯re approaching. Soon, very soon¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°Fighter jets?¡±


    His iron son was falling into a food fantasy and casually said, ¡°Yes, it might be fighter jets¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The humans and robots turned around and looked at each other.


    ¡°Fighter jets?¡±


    ¡°A lot?¡±


    ¡°¡­F*ck!


    ¡°¡­F*ck!¡±


    The father and son cursed in unison.


    In a godforsaken ce like Comoros, a group of high-speed fighter jets rushed over. What were they doing?


    To Kang De, who had underestimated the American blockbuster, and his iron son, who had just learned to go online, this answer was very simple¡ªthis had happened in many movies!


    Kang De shivered. ¡°Hurry, move these things away first!¡±


    Horus said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s toote! If it¡¯s really an air attack, we have to leave now!¡±


    Kang De returned to his senses.


    Yes.


    The power of modern weapons had long exceeded the imagination of ordinary people.


    If it was really an airdropser-guided bomb, it could enter this warehouse almost in the blink of an eye. Moreover, it was not a problem to blow him, his iron son, and the entire warehouse up.


    In a sh, he grabbed his iron son¡¯s hand and activated his ability.


    However, it was extremely painful and angry.


    D*mn!


    It was simply obvious who did it!


    F*ck the French!


    They wanted to destroy the resources and evidence at the airport, or they wanted to kill him too!


    In an instant, Kang De was shocked and furious. Killing intent arose. This was no longer a personal grudge. The military resources in the two warehouses of the entire airport could add arge amount of weight to Goethe in the battle of Red Maple City. It could even be said that the original reason why he stayed in Comoros was also to seize these weapons.


    Now¡­ he did not think that the French would leave these for him.


    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    This matter was not over!


    With such obsession and hatred, Kang De shuttled through space and entered the white fog world.


    In the next moment, he opened his eyes in disbelief.


    The surrounding scenery did not change.


    Ammunition racks, military boxes, row after row. The warehouse with the dreary air was still the same ce.


    If not for the feeling of transmigrating space, Kang De would even think that his ability had lost its effect. However, if it did not lose its effect, it meant¡­


    He looked at his equally stunned iron son, then kicked open the door of the warehouse.


    In the outside world, the sky of Comoros Airport was clear. Looking into the distance, he could see a white fog wall surrounding the surroundings in the distance, surrounding this area.


    This was indeed the white fog world.


    It was time to unlock a new map.


    However¡­ he did not buy it.


    He suddenly recalled what he had said to the king.


    ¡ªI¡¯ve already taken down the Western Airport.


    Military upation, expelling all hostile factions, and obtaining indisputable control and rule.


    Was that so?


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good news.¡±


    His iron son turned around and said, ¡°The military resources in the warehouse have been replicated. We still snatched these weapons and ammunition. It doesn¡¯t matter even if the western airport in the real world is blown up. However, speaking of which, the impact is still there. After a while, after the time difference exceeds, if we refresh the white fog world, we can only obtain some broken walls after the bombing, right?¡±


    Kang De was frowning in deep thought. When he heard this, his expression suddenly changed. He turned around and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ...


    Horus said in surprise, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Western Airport is blown up¡­¡±


    ¡°Thest sentence!¡±


    ¡°If I refresh the white fog world, I can only farm some broken walls after being bombed, right?¡±


    Horus repeated it and asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De looked at his iron son and then at the warehouse behind him.


    This was actually a very roundabout problem. The white fog world was only anchoring a time node in the real world. In other words, the moment in the white fog world was the state of the airport in the west of Earth more than two hours ago. However, after more than two hours, the white fog world would refresh and show the appearance of the Comoros Airport being blown up. It waspletely worthless and a scene of explosion.


    ¡­Is that so?


    Kang De looked at his iron son and asked, ¡°Apart from the bomb site, can we only obtain those?¡±


    ¡°What else¡­¡± His iron son muttered to himself, then revealed an incredulous expression, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kang De stared at him. ¡°Can I?!¡±


    The parts all over the Transformer¡¯s body were trembling. ¡°I think so!¡±


    ...


    ¡°We can try!¡±


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s fine to try!¡±


    ¡°If we go overboard, we won¡¯t even be able to protect these!¡±


    ¡°But if we win, we¡¯ll profit greatly!¡±


    They quickly replied one after another.


    Horus shouted in the strongest voice yet, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try!¡±


    It was decided.


    Hepared the time and determined the exact time difference. He calcted the time to transmigrate to the white fog world, drew out the buffer time zone, confirmed the n, studied the details, and waited.


    Two hours passed in the real world.


    For this, Kang De returned to the real world and saw the swarm of machines whistling in the sky. He remembered this score and quietly returned to the basement of the embassy.


    Meeting his father.


    Conversation.


    He wanted to disappear for a period of time. In name, he wanted to hide from the limelight, but in fact, he wanted to resolve the battle of Goethe with all his might.


    Moreover, Tina was his fianc¨¦e-in-name. This was indeed to see his wife.


    Unexpectedly, his father asked, ¡°Are you going to the 2D world?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s subtle expression was taken as tacit approval.


    Kang Jinzhu pped the table and stood up, saying excitedly, ¡°That golden ball actually has such a magical use? No wonder you looked coquettish just now! D*mn, I want to go too!¡±


    ¡°¡­Calm down! You already have a wife!¡±


    ¡°I just want to take a look!¡±


    ¡°¡­No!¡±


    At the very least, heforted his father, but Father Kang raised his hand and grabbed Kang De¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°To do what you¡¯ve been doing earlier?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then slowly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father Kang looked at him and was silent for a moment. ¡°However, do you have to do those things?¡±


    Kang De held his father¡¯s hand back and said seriously, ¡°I think this is what I want to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­Although my son has many secrets and has superpowers, running around with many weapons and killing people like flies, taking matters into his own hands always worries me, ah¡­¡± Kang Jinzhu slowly smiled, ¡°He¡¯s grown up and is worth celebrating.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s lips trembled, and he did not know what to say.


    ¡°Go.¡± Kang Jinzhu waved his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes. He scolded jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m only brewing my emotions to save myself the trouble of forcefully crying when the newsester. I can¡¯t act well. Get lost.¡±


    Kang De stood in silence, then gave his father a hug.


    Space quietly shattered, and Kang De returned to the white fog world.


    He waited.


    He waited for the time to approach. Two hours to do thest things. Weapons, ammunition, enchantment, and formte a battle n. Many, many things.


    Until the rm clock rang.


    Kang De stood up and looked at his iron son.


    His iron son did the final countdown with the built-in timer.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the buffer time zone.¡±


    Kang De nodded, then reached out. The crimson scroll shed, and the bell of time hung down the bell rope.


    The bell rang once.


    The world refreshed.


    Everything was as before. The sky was clear, and the buildings stood.


    He held his breath and focused, waiting quietly.


    After dozens of seconds, his iron son shouted, ¡°Again!¡±


    The bell rang twice.


    The world refreshed.


    Everything was as before.


    Kang De¡¯s expression did not change until the third order.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The bell rang three times.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    In an instant, the world changed color. A raging fire burned in the distant warehouse. Time went from still to flowing. mes flowed, and ck smoke rose. An entire warehouse and terminal were blown up until they copsed and exploded. Arge number of resources turned to dust, but Kang De did not feel any pain, because he had already heard the roar of the engine.


    After teleporting, he rose to the sky through his new authority and looked into the distance. In the distance, a huge attack group flew over. The white fog worldpletely replicated them, but the driver¡¯s seat was empty. Even if these advanced fighter jets lost their pilots, they maintained their operating state and swept past at an extremely fast speed.


    Looking at the size of the white fog world, logically speaking, in less than a minute, these fighter jets would collide with the fog wall in front of them and disintegrate, turning intorge fireballs and turning into pieces.


    However, Kang De liked to say no to the self-righteous F16!


    Activate¡ªThe World!


    Time continuously slowed down. The fighter ne that exceeded the speed of sound sailed in the air. At this moment, it also moved forward bit by bit as if it was human walking. Kang De waved his hands, and space reversed. The ground moved horizontally, and the fighter ne changed its direction and flew towards the ¡°ground¡±. His iron son roared excitedly. This was what he wanted to eat.


    It was teleported into the air with Kang De, exempting it from time deceleration. It grabbed a wind fighter and pulled it towards the ¡°ground¡±. Its right hand turned into aplicated mechanical structure and pressed down on the back of the fighter. It quickly turned off the engine, put down thending gear, and threw it to the ground.


    He did the same thing one after another.


    Until thest fighter, Horus, who could no longer restrain his appetite, roared. His entire body opened as if it had fallen apart and swallowed the huge fighter. He broke down, absorbed, and amodated everything about it.


    The flow of time returned to normal. The fighter jets that had already been forcefully stopped only trembled slightly. Some faced the sky with their backs facing up, and some stopped quietly. Air weapons of various sizes hung quietly.


    Kang De stood on the ground of the white fog world and looked at all of this.


    Thew of victory was confirmed again.

 Chapter 373 - 373 Fight For You

    373 Fight For You


    The dragon was roaring.


    A long dragon roar sounded the note of death. The red clouds in the sky gathered, and everything was like the end of the world. Although it was already early in the morning, the rising sun did not bring clear and warm sunlight. Red Maple City was enveloped in a red light. The concentration of elements in this area hadpletely lost its bnce.


    This capital of Goethe was the first city to stand in thend of Calonia hundreds of years ago. It had experienced the establishment, prosperity, and decline of Goethe. After hundreds of years of operation and the construction and strengthening of more than ten generations of Grand Dukes of Goethe, it was the world-renowned and indestructible city.


    However, from the day of the war, the fate of all the firm cities had been broken through, because therge-scale use of magic in the war had drawn a stop to the dispute between the spear and shield.


    No matter how solid the city wall was, it could not endure the endless attacks of spells.


    From the moment the Elven Expeditionary Forceunched a surprise attack without any warning, Red Maple City had alreadysted for nearly 24 hours under the crazy attack of the Twilight elites. The crazy spell attack at all costs caused several city walls to fall. It was all thanks to the Goethe soldiers desperately blocking the gap. Everyone knew that it was only a matter of time before the city fell.


    Many sections of the city wall were already on the verge of copse. Most of the protective runes had already been extinguished. The elemental content that the white mud city wall strengthened by the Holy Stone and the Seven Glory Crystal could amodate had already reached the upper limit and could no longer provide effective spell protection. The Goethe army guarding was already tired.


    This was the tactical goal of the elves. The reinforcements of the Twilight Expeditionary Force were still continuously arriving, and one soldier of Goethe died in battle. The difference in national strength between the two countries determined the tragic and sad tone of war. War had always been unfair.


    If not for the city defense strength that Red Maple City had umted for hundreds of years, this battle would have ended in a few hours¡­ However, the elves had long proven one thing with countless victories, and that was that static defense could only fail. The tall and solid city wall could only dy the speed of destruction.


    The bnce of victory was already on the verge of copse, and the elves were still increasing their weight on his side.


    This was because not long before dawn, themander-in-chief of the expeditionary army, Sylvan Keller, finally forcefully rejected the order of the council and pressed all the air force and heavy magic troops secretly reinforced by the natives onto the battlefield.


    He hoped that the high-speed air force formed by the horned eagle, pegasus, and dragon could gather and unleash their speed advantage, distance advantage, and range advantage, allowing the elf army to cross the overly solid and difficult city wall of Red Maple City and open up a new battlefield to further unleash the magic, numbers, and even tactical advantage of Twilight.


    This epoch-making idea and tactic had been a huge sess.


    Under the suppression of the dense barrage of bullets, the mages of Red Maple City could only passively defend against the iing spells and did not have the time to care about the high-speed air force.


    The horned eagle knights threw enchanted arrows at the spell and war machine positions. The pegasus knights rushed left and right in groups under the sparse interception. They attacked the field hospital, attacked the supply convoy, and dispersed the militia team. The three Dragoons ruled the sky. The dragon roared and roared the Doomsday Horn, attacking the various mage towers and arcane centers and further weakening the magic power of Red Maple City.


    Even if it was the firstrge-scale air operation, the elf knights who were fighting separately still understood what they had to do with their terrifying war sense under the lead of the extremely aplished officer.


    Destruction, surprise attacks, causing chaos, weakening thebat strength of the enemy army, and arousing the fear of themoners were not only attacks on the food warehouse, armory, and medical station, but also higher schools, libraries, churches, andmercial areas. Arson, poison, and explosions were created. They broke through Goethe¡¯s spells and long-range interceptions with a high-speed advantage and searched for areas with weak defense, continuously restraining the reserve military strength of Red Maple City.


    Goethe could not do anything about this.


    They could rely on the solid city wall to fight the powerful armies of the world and resist bravely, but against powerful enemies from the air, Goethe¡¯s methods were really limited.


    Bows and war machines could not effectively threaten targets moving at high speed. Mages were restrained by spells from outside the city and could not divide their troops. Even if a few brave mages flew into the sky and stopped these enemies from the air, they quickly fell.


    This was because the elves also had an air battle mage to hold the line.


    When the Elven Air Force formations turned to attack the city wall from behind, restraining the archers and mages and providing support to the friendly troops attacking the city, the bnce of the battle slid to the side even faster.


    More and more city walls were dered to be lost.


    The expeditionary army headquarters advanced another 20 kilometers and was already extremely close to Red Maple City.


    The real-time situation of the battle continuously returned. The situation of the mages fighting, the situation of the long-range spell tug-of-war, the situation of the legions attacking the city wall everywhere, and the results of the air force.


    It was simply an overwhelming result, an overwhelming advantage.


    He continuously read the battle report, judged the situation, sorted out the results and losses of the air force being the first to be used on the battlefield as the main attack force, and analyzed the gains and losses.


    He quickly improved his battle tactics with the war sense of the geniusmander and the Twilight General.


    ¡°Order the first Flying Wings Air Cavalry Regiment to remove their armor and throw away their spears. The pegasus will only retain the minimum vital defense of its heart and abdomen. The knights will only leave behind light repeating crossbows. The remaining loads will all be carried with alchemical bombs and spell scrolls of the Burning Fire School. Landing to fight is forbidden and it will maintain an empty posture.¡±


    ¡°Their mission is to throw bombs at the key target and use scrolls. After throwing them, they¡¯ll return to rest and hang the bombs again. They¡¯ll treat their injuries and use energy medicine before entering the battle again.¡±


    ¡°All the horned eagle cavalry troops of the second shadow regiment will form eight groups and a formation. They will also retain the minimum armor and discard all the direct killing arrows. They will all carry poisonous cloud arrows, explosive arrows, and ice arrows and shoot at a mediumbat distance. Every teammander will carry a short-rangemunication magic device and memorize the map of the Goethe city wall. They are required to immediately recognize the areas of the various city walls.¡±


    ¡°Their mission is to respond to the call of the siege team and provide medium- and close-range tactical support. There will be specializedmunication mages to tell them what to do!¡±


    ¡°Aerialbat mages¡­¡±


    He continuously gave orders. The advisors immediately responded and continuously transmitted themander¡¯s orders.


    The Deputy Chief of Staff continuously assigned tasks. Only when themander finally stopped did he heave a sigh of relief.


    Moreover, he looked at his superior with admiration and fanaticism.


    ¡°This war will go down in history.¡±


    He said sincerely, ¡°I have to say it again. You¡¯ve opened a new era. This is an epoch-making initiative. The future war situation will be rewritten, and we¡¯re still at the front.¡±


    There was something he did not say.


    Such a victory, such contributions, and such initiative were enough to make up for viting the strict orders of the council and throwing themselves into the aerialbat troops.


    Sylvan Keller was still frowning.


    The air force¡¯s unstoppable victory only slightly calmed his anxiety.


    He vited the council¡¯s order and invested in the air force. He ordered the expeditionary army to attack Red Maple City at all costs, shamelessly, and without caring about casualties. He only hoped to take down this city before someone arrived.


    He could only hope that it would be faster, faster.


    Lord of Dawn Light ignored his subordinate¡¯s praise and asked, ¡°Have you locked onto the location of the Tedrell family members? I need their exact information!¡±


    The Deputy Chief of Staff said, ¡°The intelligence team and the soldier hunting team are searching and analyzing.¡±


    ¡°We needrger air units. Be it the war beast of the Druid College or the war machine in the center of the alchemical army, we need them.¡±


    ¡°We need alchemical weapons that can carry heavy magic devices and huge beasts that can ce the elite troops at the designated location in one go. My mentor told me that war is one. I strongly agree that this newly born army and tactics should be fused withnd attacks and not independent. I have many thoughts to verify and many guesses to try, but my friend, there are countless strange thoughts in my mind. The sparks of war are shining here, but I¡¯m also very uneasy¡­¡±


    Sylvan Keller muttered, ¡°Red Maple City is destined to be defeated. The reinforcements of the Goethe people are the ones we have to be wary of. Where¡¯s Kang De, the Cathayan?¡±


    The Deputy Chief of Staff blinked and said nothing.


    So far, the casualties of the air force were not high and they werepletely capable ofunching a siege on Kang De. This city was about to be upied by the Twilight army. What could a Cathayan change?


    However, he would not say such a thing tactfully.


    Sylvan Keller was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Tell the intelligence team to speed up. After locking onto the location of the Tedrell family, I¡¯ll lead the elite experts of the entire army to enter on an aerial cavalry battle beast. We only have one chance. If we fail, the Goethe people will be wary.¡±


    The situation was indeed unprecedentedly bad.


    ...


    After the Elven Air Force entered the battlefield, Red Maple City, which was already struggling to endure more than 20 hours of violent attacks, immediately fell into a dilemma. When the sky waspletely upied by the elves, there was a problem with the defense operation of the entire city. Arge number of reserve military strength was restrained, and the mobilization of resources and soldiers became obstructed. Chaos gradually arose, and mes arose everywhere. There were enemies everywhere.


    This was because the enemy was in the air.


    They could attack at any time and ce.


    Running on the ground was never as agile as flying in the sky.


    The operation of the war machine, Red Maple City, which was struggling to support under a high-intensity attack, had already slowly slowed down and malfunctioned. The defeat of war had always been a chain.


    When Sylvan Keller quickly adjusted his tactics and allowed the air force to better use its advantage, many of the city wall guards that were difficult to resist had already begun to copse.


    This was because the stalemate was broken by the Horned Eagle Knight who had heard the news. The air cavalry who approached in a low altitude and high-speed shot enchanted arrows one after another. Poison clouds dissipated, and they exploded and roared. Such a high frequency and non-consumption shot attacked the stalemate node, just like the full-strength volley of more than ten spellcasters. Moreover, it came from the most tricky direction¡ªit was enough to break the bnce.


    As for the pegasus knight, he threw down alchemical bombs one after another, blocking the rescue of the injured and the transportation of the reserve troops, greatly restraining the attention of the garrison.


    The expeditionary army used the method of magic devicemunication to establish battlefieldmunication between the air force and the siege army that had just appeared. An attack order was issued by the staff team who paid close attention to the real-time dynamics of the battlefield. The high-speed breakthrough and the elusive air forceunched a surprise attack to cover the siege army to attack. Such a tactic was not something Goethe could resist. They did not have an air force, and the spellcaster army was at a disadvantage.


    The battle was no longer bnced.


    The city wallspletely fell.


    ...


    The elf troops who followed continuously climbed up the city wall andunched an attack formation. Even if the Goethe troops tried to counterattack, Knight Horned Eagle¡¯s continuous enchanted arrows had already whistled over.


    The bridgeheads echoed one after another. The elves had already stabilized their footing on the outer city wall of Red Maple City.


    Red Maple City¡¯s failure was a foregone conclusion.


    Panic, despair, sorrow, and anger were spreading in the city. The elf army showing off in the sky was the bellwether of the battle. No matter how bted they were, they knew that the destruction of Goethe was already in front of them. When the disaster of the fallen country descended, the people who had experienced all this had their own choices.


    Brave resistance, timid survival, the unyielding wiping of spears, the smart calcting the future, and those who adhered to their duty were still holding on, not only soldiers.


    ¡°The light of Tedrell is about to be extinguished in my hands.¡±


    After rejecting the general¡¯s request, Grand Duke Goethe left themand post and boarded the nearby city wall. This ce had not been attacked by the elves, but the dragon roar in the sky had already indicated that danger was approaching.


    He touched the rough bricks and looked back at Red Maple City he had protected all his life. His beautiful home had been ravaged by the enemy. The blue sky was red. The elf knight was showing off. This city that shone in epics and legends was finallying to an end.


    The Grand Duke said softly, ¡°Tina, are you afraid?¡±


    His other children were all fighting everywhere in Red Maple City, and his daughters were no exception. Only Tina was beside him. This beautiful pearl was not good at martial strength and knowledge, but she still bravely asked to go to the front line personally, encourage the soldiers, and be inseparable from her father.


    Tina¡¯s appearance was clear and did not damage her face, making her look even more pitiful. She was like a flower swaying in the wind, causing people to worry that she was about to wither.


    She shook her head, but tears flowed.


    The Grand Duke said softly, ¡°Then why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Tears rolled down Tina¡¯s face. She bit her lip, clenched her fists, and lowered her head.


    ¡°I lied¡­¡±


    The dilemma finally weed relief, but there was only pain and reluctance in her heart.


    When she first realized that the elves were about tounch a second surprise attack, she could have written a letter to call Kang De to help. However, she realized that this was a trap for the elves and did not want Kang De to be stained with blood for this country anymore. Therefore, she lied, hid this matter, and sent her innocent aunt to Valentine.


    The price was that Goethe would step into the tomb today.


    There was no right or wrong in choosing. Only tortured souls had to bear the price of choice.


    Moreover¡­ it should be valuable.


    Her tears were gently wiped away.


    The Grand Duke said softly, ¡°I knew it long ago.¡±


    Tina looked up in surprise and saw her father¡¯s calm and indifferent smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell what¡¯s on my daughter¡¯s mind. I¡¯m too much of a failure as a father,¡± the Grand Duke said with a calm smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. If a country built by the Goethe people is reduced to being saved by a foreigner, it¡¯s time for it to step into the grave¡­¡±


    Tina said tearfully, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts. Protecting Goethe is my responsibility, not yours. It¡¯s already a huge humiliation to lose my country. If I fly into a rage because of your choice and hate you for not asking him for help, it¡¯ll not only be a humiliation to me as a Grand Duke, but also a humiliation to my father.¡±


    He hugged Tina gently. ¡°It¡¯s the right choice not to let innocent people get involved in the mes of war. I won¡¯t criticize you for the right thing¡­ Since you don¡¯t want that kid to be Tedrell¡¯s son-inw, let him get lost. I can¡¯t bear to.¡±


    Tears streamed down Tina¡¯s face.


    The dragon roared and exploded. Spells filled the air. The cheers and battle roars of the elves resounded through the world everywhere. The duchy was on the verge of destruction and the city was about to fall, but the brave heart still had onest choice. That was to brand blood and souls on thisnd forever to protect its home.


    The Grand Duke said, ¡°Tina, are you afraid?¡±


    Tina wiped her tears and shook her head forcefully.


    ¡°Then follow me to thest moment. Fight them in the streets, in the square, in the pce, until we bleed out until thest drop of blood falls¡­¡± The Grand Duke pulled out his sword and looked around. He shouted, ¡°Goethe people! There won¡¯t be reinforcements!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the world rumbled.


    An explosion that waspletely different from the bombardment of spells and magic devices sounded outside the city from afar. Everyone turned around in surprise and saw the elves¡¯ reserve team in the distance raising mes and arge amount of dust in the air. Countless broken limbs and flesh flew into the air. Orange mes continuously exploded, and the shock wave roared wantonly.


    In the expeditionary army headquarters, Sylvan Keller suddenly widened his eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    As if time had stopped, the expressions of the advisors instantly froze.


    They looked in the direction of the banner in unison. Their hearts began to beat wildly, and their mouths secreted saliva. An indescribable trembling enveloped their entire bodies.


    Ah, that Cathayan¡­ was here?


    ¡°Immediately recall all the air troops. The cavalry unit is prepared. The backup mages are on guard. ording to the previous tactical arrangements, disperse the troops and expand the formation. Magic devices are umting strength. Watch the sky closely!¡±


    He rushed out of the tent and looked in the direction of the battlefield with the Eagle Eye Technique, ¡°It¡¯s that kind of long-range magic device attack! Soldier deployment! Space mage, prepare! Immediately lock onto his location and restrict his teleportation ability!¡±


    The might of a peerless expert erupted. Lord of Dawn Light was like an unsheathed sword.


    ¡°Find him! Find where he is!¡±


    On the city wall, the Goethe people watched as the explosion that almost overturned everything continuously happened forward, overturning and scattering the elf phnxes. It was as if more than ten heavy magic devices were firing continuously. The dense attack stretched forward, and all the elf troops nearby hurriedly retreated. Even the strongest protective spell shattered under that attack, and almost none survived.


    Amidst the mes, blue and golden light intertwined and echoed.


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    The Grand Duke looked at it a few times and turned to look at Tina. ¡°That seems to be your aunt!¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s battle aura.


    At least two top-notch experts were advancing.


    The bombardment that destroyed everything seemed to be opening the way for them.


    Tina was already stunned on the spot. Her beautiful eyes widened as she looked in that direction.


    ¡°Reinforcement!¡±


    The Grand Duke pulled out his sword and unfolded his battle aura. It was like a pair of light wings that pointed at the sky. The two shadows immediately changed direction. The Goethe people gathered their remaining courage and carried out a rescue shot, sweeping away the cavalry troops rushing over. In an instant, two figures rushed out of the ck smoke and flew up the city.


    One of them had a blue sword, and snowkes fluttered. The other was wearingva heavy armor. His eyes were dazzling gold, and his beautiful face carried a peerless aura that looked down on all living beings, causing everyone present to not dare to look straight at him.


    Grand Duke Goethe shouted, ¡°Hill!¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall frowned and said, ¡°Why did you run to the city wall?¡±


    The Grand Duke shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Why are you here? And this¡­¡±


    The siblings were reunited. Before they could say anything, the gori walked straight toward Tina. The surrounding soldiers made way. This woman was a little scary.


    The gori¡¯s gaze swept across the other party¡¯s chest and revealed an unhappy expression.


    Tina looked at the heroic woman in front of her in confusion and felt that this gaze and expression were a little familiar. However, this was not important, because the series of cannonballs earlier made her think of something.


    Her body trembled slightly, and a guess that she did not know if she was happy or worried appeared in her heart.


    The princess muttered, ¡°He¡­¡±


    The gori raised her hand and threw something over. Tina hurriedly caught it. Although she did not know this thing, she could barely recognize it through its appearance.


    She could also know its background.


    There was only one person on the entire continent who could have such a thing.


    She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Kang De¡­ where is he?¡±


    The gori snorted and took out the ¡°quantummunication device¡± before pressing the button.


    Then, she took out something else and threw it into the sky. How strong was her arm? That thing let out a whistling sound and rose higher and higher.


    Themunication device in his hand lit up.


    Three, two, one.


    She counted down until themunication device lit up again. She shouted, ¡°Look up!¡±


    Everyone looked up in unison.


    In the next moment, the dark spatial door opened. A silver figure whistled out, and an explosion that exceeded the speed of sound sounded in the sky of Red Maple City. zing tail mes streaked through the sky. The technological crystallization of Earth¡¯s cutting-edge modern industry and the top results of the art of war appeared in the sky of the other world, in the sky of the soon-to-fall Red Maple City, and in the sky ruled by horned eagles, pegasuses, magic, and dragons.


    The walkie-talkie in Tina¡¯s hand sounded.


    ¡°Hello, hello. This is Kang De. Our unit has already arrived at the designated engagement area and is about to provide air support and air control operations for Goethe.¡±


    The familiar voice revealed a smile that he had not seen for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight for you, mydy.¡±

 Chapter 374 - 374 Amazing

    374 Amazing


    Steel wings streaked through the sky and circled in the air. The crystals of modern industry galloped in the sky of Red Maple City. Through the porthole of the cockpit cover, Kang De looked at the huge city of this other world.


    The river that crossed the east and west, the white and exquisite square, the verdant park, the grand halls, and the towering spire. It had been given a beautiful name and a symbolic status in history and long poems. It was the eternal home of the Goethe people, the center, origin, and end of everything. He had finallye here.


    ¡ªClevnd, I¡¯vee to your hometown.


    Now, the grand and beautiful city was enveloped in dismal hot clouds.


    The army outside the city was like ants, and the mes of war burned in the city.


    Horned eagles, pegasuses, dragons, and mages soared in the sky. The soldiers ran around the ground in vain. The light of spells continuously sted into the city, and there were continuous beams rising from the city that were still intercepting. The mes of war burned here as if Valentine had repeated itself.


    Kang De looked down from the sky like a god staring at the human world from the clouds. He could see everything.


    War.


    Invasion and resistance.


    Killing and unyielding.


    Living beings attacked each other for benefits and not survival. The brave died in battle, and themoners suffered. They were injured, in pain, and in despair. Fire burned, knives shed, and arrows stabbed. Their clear souls were also dyed ck. The ancient city fell into the mes of war, and unyielding and angry warriors dyed the city with thest blood.


    He was here for this.


    In themunication device, Tina was already sobbing, as if she wanted to cry out all her sorrow, reluctance, and longing. She did not have the strength to speak at all and only intermittently urged Kang De to leave. At this moment, a calm and powerful male voice sounded on the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Kang De, the Cathayan? I¡¯m Grand Duke Leckos Tedrell of Goethe. You¡¯ve obtained Goethe¡¯s eternal friendship. No amount of words can express my gratitude, but now is not the time to show your noble words. Although I thank you for your magnificent feat at such a critical moment, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    He said calmly, ¡°I thank you as Tina¡¯s father and suggest that you leave. If possible, please bring Tina along¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s time.¡±


    The supersonic fighter swept through the sky. Kang De observed the battle and said to themunicator, ¡°Your Excellency, immediately reorganize your army. It¡¯s time to counterattack. The battle situation in Red Maple City has changed. I see that many city walls have already fallen. I¡¯ll help you take back that ce, but I need your decision and guidance.¡±


    Grand Duke Goethe said, ¡°Mr. Kang De, it¡¯s toote. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªGrand Duke?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting anything.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°You have about ten minutes to be angry, shocked, and decisive, because I¡¯ll use ten minutes to do something to prove it to you.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Take back the air control of Red Maple City.¡±


    There was a strange sound from the ck brick-like thing in his hand as if something had fallen to the ground. Then, there was no movement, and Kang De¡¯s voice did not sound again.


    The sky howled like thunder.


    The steel wings that suddenly appeared drew a beautiful arc in the sky. They rolled and turned, quickly swooping down and rushing towards a team of horned eagle knights who were gathering.


    The Grand Duke was still looking up when his head suddenly hurt and he was knocked by Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s scabbard.


    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡±


    Clearly, his sister was clearly on his son-inw¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ten minutes!¡±


    Moreover, she shouted at her brother.


    The steel wings roared down with the momentum of rolling wind and lightning.


    This was one of the new forms awakened by Horus after absorbing three fighter jets in a row. It was a true artificial intelligence and could even be considered a sixth-generation fighter jet.


    It absorbed and reorganized theyout, engine, and material advantage of the multi-purpose air superior fighter jets, the F16 and the F35. It was summarized and optimized with the instincts of the Transformers and Tacitus¡¯ knowledge. Although it was only the initial integration and had yet to be deeply integrated and optimized¡­ it was enough.


    Kang De grabbed the joystick and closed his eyes. His mind was connected to Horus. There were still many gains from extracting and absorbing Tacitus together, such as the increasingly close mental connection.


    From now on, they would respond to each other¡¯s tactical requirements faster, guide the target, carry out teleportation maneuvers, quickly extract, and enchant faster¡ªthere were even stronger ones.


    Firstly, he had to take back the sky of Red Maple City.


    Most of the people in Red Maple City heard that strange scream.


    They looked up in surprise and saw an iron bird sweep through the sky. The structure of the silver-white body had a strange beauty, causing them to be curious and absent-minded. This strange alchemical weapon continuously lowered its height, sweeping up dust on the ground. At the same time, the elves¡¯ horns resounded through the world. The aerialbat troops carrying out the mission immediately left the battlefield, reorganized their formation, and spread out.


    However, Invincible Iron Bull had already thought of a way.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to fire?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for autocannons to deal with these!¡±


    In an instant, Kang De¡¯s body shook. The feeling of being pushed surged. The Transformer rushed forward and continuously elerated!


    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s too fast!¡±


    The horned eagle knight who had drawn his bow and nocked an arrow shouted.


    The exquisite archery could not be used at all, because the speed of the alchemical weapon was too fast. Moreover, it continuously pped its wings and changed its location. The horned eagle under it was already shouting and pping its wings uneasily, and the swaying brought about interfered with the knights¡¯ aim. These battle beasts in the sky were shocked by the roar and speed of the aircraft and instinctively smelled danger and fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± The officer captain roared. ¡°Disperse!¡±


    The extremely fast alchemical weapon actually collided in his direction and arrived instantly. The elf¡¯s sharpshooter could even see an Easterner¡¯s face in the ss-like transparent protective shield. He originally wanted to draw his bow and nock an arrow to take the enemy¡¯s head, but the horned eagle under him could no longer restrain its fear. He could only order his subordinates to disperse.


    Could he only use collision?


    Then surround him!


    The Horned Eagle Air Cavalry officer could not help but think of the hunt he had participated in. The huge rhinoceros that was even more terrifying than heavy cavalry attacked back and forth with unstoppable force. However, no matter how powerful an attack was, as long as he could dodge it, it was meaningless!


    ¡°Listen up! Get ready¡­¡±


    This unfinished order was drowned.


    ...


    The vector pushed the nozzle and roared. The moment the fighter that had slowed down passed by the Horned Eagle Cavalry, it exceeded the speed of sound again.


    At this moment, the sound barrier parted. The air that filled the front of the body and was being disturbed was no longerpressed. Instead, it instantly spread in all directions. The intense wave surface with a high concentration of acoustic energy instantly erupted. The surrounding air shook violently as if it was boiling, and a sonic boom cloud that was like white fog unfolded gorgeously!


    Death followed.


    A terrifying sound wave bombarded in all directions. The sound wave was an extremely effective weapon against living beings. At an extremely close distance, the disturbed airflow and roaring sonic boom swept in the barely dispersed Horned Eagle Knights. Even the battle beasts carefully raised by the Druid Academy could not resist such an intense sound wave attack.


    Not to mention elves with five senses that were far more sensitive than humans.


    Their bodies were torn apart, and blood spewed out of their seven orifices. The screams of the elves and the horned eagle sounded endlessly. The unting air knight fell to the ground. The battle just now was like a knight colliding. It intertwined and the oue was decided.


    The Transformer circled and quickly descended to subsonic speed before rushing towards another wave of air cavalry.


    From afar, the elves did not have any relevant experience. Even if they saw that scene, they could not understand Horus¡¯s attack method. Before the proud air cavalry could make a decision to fight or retreat, that alchemical weapon with extremely terrifying speed had already whistled over and the sonic boom sounded again!


    It was useless to disperse!


    Horus weaved back and forth in the formation of battle beasts in the sky and repeatedly jumped between the speed of sound. The sonic boom raised sent the Horned Eagle Knight and the Pegasus Knight falling to the ground. Then, he asked the Earth God to collect their heads for him.


    If the fighter ne on Earth did this, either the ne would disintegrate or the pilot¡¯s brain would explode. However, these two oues werepletely not a problem for the two of them!


    ...


    ¡°Father! How is it?!¡±


    The sky was the domain thatnd creatures instinctively yearned for. The high-speed intense battle in the sky was the most exciting battle in the world. They swam in the sky and lived for a moment. The endless sky was the greatest battlefield. Not only did such an experience make Kang De¡¯s blood boil, but it also made the Horus mechanical soul happy!


    ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Kang De was not stingy with his praise and praised his son loudly.


    In front and on both sides were all kinds of instruments, dials, and buttons. Beside him was the joystick. The professional andplicated various devices were enough to make every ordinary person at a loss, but they werepletely useless, because he was not the one who flew the ne, and these things were only part of the game experience that increased the sense of immersion!


    The shing signal light, the pattern on the radar, the spinning dashboard, and the pressure of high-G mobility reminded Kang De that this was his war!


    He took a few selfies with his phone andbined the scenery on the back of the cockpit. As he took photos, he praised loudly, ¡°It¡¯s not only a genius idea to use a sonic boom to kill the enemy, but it¡¯s also a genius effect!¡±


    ¡°¡ªDo you know?! At the moment of supersonic speed, the sonic boom cloud that the water droplets can form is very beautiful. The fog-like sound cone superimposed on the tail of the fighter ne is like a small dress!¡±


    At this moment, his father revealed an ugly expression.


    He wasughing wildly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome in female clothes!¡±


    ¡°¡ªHey!¡±


    The Elven Air Force that had previously broken into Red Maple City killed and set fire to everywhere with the speed advantage and caused chaos. Not only did they attack military targets, but civilian buildings were also within the attack range. They were both fast and flew high. They used long-range enchanted arrows and alchemical bombs as attack methods. With the speed advantage, they left Red Maple City guards in the dust and the resisting soldiers and citizens extremely hateful.


    Now, they fell like rain.


    This was because the sky had weed a new king. The steel wings that shuttled back and forth on the battlefield flew everywhere, raising a huge sound wave and shooting down the elf formations. Compared to the speed that the elves were proud of, they were simply as slow as a snail. Silver lightning struck back and forth, and sonic boom clouds continuously exploded. That rumbling sound sounded like a holy movement to the Goethe citizens. It was the bell of the enemy¡¯s death.


    Every elf knight who fell into the sky could cause cheers.


    Ever since the war erupted again, the shadow of war had enveloped Red Maple City. All the crazy attacks of the expeditionary army were like a destructive hammer, causing all the Goethe people to feel uneasy and panic.


    If the previous battle was only limited to the city wall of Red Maple City and had not allowed the people to see that powerless disadvantage with their own eyes, the elves¡¯ air raid was direct despair. The elves ruled the sky and poured rockets, bombs, and spells down, but Goethe was helpless.


    Only such a fact, as well as the mes, casualties, and tragedies everywhere, couldpletely shake hope.


    Now, the desperate people, be they soldiers ormoners, saw a little light.


    The elves were not the rulers of the sky.


    Without a doubt, that powerful and fast alchemical machine was on Goethe¡¯s side.


    For a moment, countless Goethe people looked up at the sky.


    The old, young, men, women, and even children were allowed to climb to the roof. The nobles, soldiers, students, and mages who were preparing to fight to the death were also looking up. After being wantonly destroyed by the Elven Air Force, this scene they had personally seen would stay in their hearts for a long time and not be forgotten for decades.


    He would not forget that in the sky ruled by the elves, a huge silver-white steel bird rode in the sky. It crossed the Vanni Tower and rushed through the lower city. It fought intensely above the White Stone Park and swept past the long river and blue water, destroying the enemy who had been showing off in the sky above the city.


    The legendary invincible knights, the brave Horned Eagle Knight, and the holy Pegasus Knight all fell under the wings of this steel. The arrogant and powerful mages fled in all directions like flies.


    In the end, a dragon roar sounded. The Dragoon who was quickly approaching was the ultimate destructive power, a powerful incarnation, and the strength of a legend. In the distance, there was a roar. Under the gazes of countless people, the invincible Sky Wings put on a white battle dress and fearlessly faced the roaring dragon.


    This scene was like an epic.


    They branded this steel wing in their hearts and deeply remembered it and the power it represented.


    In alchemy, only such power could defeat the elves.


    Such a seed had already been nted in his heart.


    The Grand Duke¡¯s message had already spread to the entire Red Maple City.


    The various departments reorganized and prepared to counterattack. The mages carried out focused support and immediately replenished their magic power to repair.


    Most importantly, informing the soldiers, nobles,moners, warriors, women, and children in the entire city of the owner of the alchemical weapon and the identity of the person who controlled it to fight intensely in the sky would spread hope.


    That person was Kang De, the Cathayan, Princess Tina¡¯s husband. He had once summoned a forbidden spell in the battle of Valentine and instantly destroyed five Dragon g Legions. When the war erupted again, he had crossed thousands of mountains and rivers from Valentine and defeated the heavy obstructions of the elves along the way to Red Maple City.


    It brought hope of victory.

 Chapter 375 - 375 Invincible Iron Bull Standing on the Earth!

    375 Invincible Iron Bull Standing on the Earth!


    The enemy was a dragon.


    It was the¡­ Hmm, a knight on the dragon¡¯s back.


    The signature creature in the fantasy story, the incarnation of destruction. It was born powerful.


    They were kidnappers, murderers, and also killed beasts of murderers. They were money-grubbers, experience gift bags, ssic mounts, mobile material warehouses, and could be things like [Beep¡ª] after transforming.


    !!


    At the same time, it was the overlord of the sky.


    The most powerful creature in the sky.


    It was a dragon.


    He finally saw the dragon in the fantasy story.


    Moreover, he was in a fighter ne.


    When Kang De was young, he had the dream of bing a pilot. Of course, that was only his dream when he was young. Children¡¯s horizons and knowledge were very young. He wanted to be a pilot only because he was very handsome.


    When he grew up, he understood that it was difficult to join the army and train. Moreover, he might not ept it.


    However, the dream of driving powerful weapons in the sky or the universe stillsted until he grew up.


    This was because he was indeed too handsome.


    The instrument panel turned, the signal light flickered, and the wings swayed. Only his breathing could be heard in the cockpit, clear and calm. Outside the porthole, there was a line between heaven and earth. Fire beacons rose everywhere below. He swept through the sky.


    A year ago, Kang De did not expect that he would one day drive an era-surpassing fighter ne, the Eagle, into the sky. He did not expect that the enemy was actually a dragon and a Dragoon.


    This was the first time he drove a fighter ne to fight an aerial battle, and the first time he encountered a dragon in a fantasy legend. The two emotions were realized together. The two joys added together was a fantasy time that no one could fight anymore¡­


    The dragon that pped its wings and swept over was also not slow. Kang De focused his gaze and saw an elf riding on the dragon¡¯s back. He pressed the dragon saddle with one hand and held a staff with the other. His eyes were like lightning, and his robe danced.


    The fighter jet flew around. Horus was also observing the powerful enemy. Clearly, such a huge guy could not be killed by a sonic boom. It was thinking of a battle n.


    Kang De said, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°I estimate that the fastest speed is about 800 kilometers per hour, about the level of a fighter jet in theter stages of World War II,¡± his iron son replied in a low voice. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Kang De said. ¡°This is definitely not as easy to deal with as those guys from before.¡±


    Horus said, ¡°Then try.¡±


    Kang De observed below and said, ¡°Avoid the residential area and densely popted areas.¡±


    ¡°Roger that. I¡¯m looking for a suitable area¡ªhow¡¯s it there?¡±


    An indicator arrow appeared in the ss of the cockpit cover, indicating the location. Kang De looked up. Behind a gorgeous spire building was a vast empty hill. Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Kang De, the other two Dragoons are chasing after you. Apart from that, all the Elven Air Force, including the mages, have also left the battlefield and are surrounding you.¡±


    It was Hillmelia.


    Kang De said, ¡°I understand. Although the elves are brave, they¡¯re not stupid. Now that they still dare to surround us, they most likely have a way to counterattack¡­ or think they have a way to counterattack.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The fighter shook and the vector nozzle sprayed.


    Like a confrontational fighter, the fighter jet and the dragon flew around the field. Horus had already determined the attack location and tactics, and the sensors had also marked the location of the other enemies. His body elerated.


    A sonic boom whistled.


    This time, there was no need for a sonic boom to deal with the enemy. The vortex fan engine immediately increased its strength to supersonic mode. Only the people facing it knew how oppressive and impactful it was when a monster that could break through the speed of sound and elerate to Mach 1.2 in more than ten seconds flew towards them. The roar had already surpassed the roar of a dragon.


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    The Dragoon facing the enemy head-on was not so much a Dragoon, but a Dragoon Mage.


    Just like themon style of male elves, he also had a majestic physique that couldpletely cut open people with a war hammer to ovee the huge pressure on his body when the dragon flew quickly.


    There were many elves like him. He had received strict training and nurturing since he was young. The curriculum and training projects were very different from ordinary academy mages. Apart from meditation and construction, he had to persevere in all kinds of targeted physical strength and bnce training.


    At the same time, he had to master the spells and skills that mainstream mages did not need to master. For example, a series of spells that increased an individual¡¯s physical fitness, detection spells that were used to obtain various vision advantages, quickly obtain battlefield information, as well as speed-killing precise tracking spells that could still stabilize and quickly cast spells under high-speed flight, andrge-scale suppression spells.


    His location was to assist his dragonpanion in battle, determine the situation of the battlefield,municate with the back, confirm the target, increase the state of the dragon, and use spells to eliminate the small monsters.


    However, his most important value and mission were to obtain the favor of his dragonpanions.


    It was not only his appearance and figure, but he also had to have a fulfilling and interesting soul. For this, an entire makeup and clothes team, a schr team, and a social team would create a custom-made image of him and analyze the mentality and preferences of his dragonpanion for him.


    These courses, projects, and bills have only one purpose.


    That was to make him a better bootlicker.


    With this, other elves did not have a way to lick it.


    Many elf mages who had undergone such training would only be Dragoons who soared in the sky after the final test. They would be the ultimate shy soldiers in this episode of romance, legend, and handsomeness. Their deterrence and destructive power coexisted.


    The trump card that he had painstakingly spent a huge sum of military money on was not for show.


    In fact, as the elf military strength and war system had further perfected and strengthened in recent years, the army continuously questioned the practicality andbat effectiveness of the Dragoons. This put traditional soldiers like the Dragoons under a lot of pressure and they were even sent to a small battlefield like Goethe.


    However, today, the blood of the Dragoon soaring in the air boiled. Under the special tactics of themander, he realized that the Dragoon would definitely y an extremely important role in the future war!


    When he thought of this, this elf knight riding the red dragon revealed an excited expression. Although the uninvited guests who barged in made him realize some bad danger, because that alchemical weapon was really too fast, this did not mean that he was afraid. How could a dragoon be afraid?!


    ¡°Calm down! We¡¯ll make contributions here!¡±


    How could he be afraid?


    Behind him was the support of the entire Elven Expeditionary Force.


    A mere alchemical weapon!


    ...


    He grabbed the dragon saddle and held his staff tightly. Powerful magic power surged in his body.


    When this fast aircraft started a massacre, the staff department had already quickly gathered information. The extremely experienced advisors immediately proposed countermeasures.


    ¡°If we use the sound wave to kill the enemy, we¡¯ll use the sound wave defense. It¡¯s extremely fast, so¡­ let him collide!¡±


    Was the same bow and arrow more lethal to a stationary target or to a target running at high speed?


    Even elves and children knew this principle!


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Heforted hisrade again. The dragon roared in response. The magic power of the elves and the dragon had obtained a certain degree of resonance through the enhancement of the special magic device, causing the spellcasting effectiveness of the two to greatly increase. The tactics had long been discussed. The dragon pped its wings and faced the rushing steel giant bird.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    In an instant, the ice was like a prison. Between the dragon and the iron wings, ice flowers fell from the sky and scattered into an icicle domain. Countless small but sharp icicles were scattered on the path that the alchemical weapon had to pass. With the other party¡¯s speed, he would collide with this rain of icicles in a few seconds!


    The dragon roared and changed direction. The dragon¡¯s breath umted. Once the other party was injured or directly fell, the destructive dragon breath would immediately make up for it.


    However, in the next moment, the Dragoon saw a light light light up opposite him, as if something had streaked through the sky and flown over. In the next moment, a ck light shed, and the alchemical weapon disappeared on the spot.


    ...


    Then, it crossed the icicleyer and teleported closer!


    Through the help of extraordinary vision and magic, he saw the enemying from the sky clearly. This weapon had an intoxicating beauty and emitted a cold light. Behind the transparent shield sat a ck-haired Cathayan. He was slightly stunned, then he saw the thing hanging under the wingnd.


    Then, it flew over at an even faster speed.


    In an instant, it had already arrived.


    How fast was Mach 2.5?


    In an instant, theser near-explosion fuse was activated. The AIM-9X air missile immediately exploded. The 4,000-gram WDU-17/B circr fragmentbat area was instantly expanded to the greatest by the shock wave of the explosion. The metal ring cutting formed by 200 titanium rods had even been enchanted. With the enhancement of super high speed, it was like an invincible divine sword that instantly swept past the bodies of the dragon and the Dragoon who were elerating to dodge!


    Moreover, there were two.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The Dragoon did not even have time to open his magic shield. The lowest wind shield and light armor werepletely useless. He blinked, then his upper body slid sideways.


    The dragon cried out miserably. Blood sshed, cracked in the air, and fell.


    In an instant, the oue was decided.


    The people watching the battle almost did not know what had happened! They only knew that in the blink of an eye, the powerful dragon was cut into pieces in the air. It was simply like a dream!


    They even forgot to cheer.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    An angry dragon roar sounded in the distance!


    However, the elves were shocked and furious. The dragons were angry at the death of their own kind, but the elves were in disbelief. The powerful Dragoon had instantly died. What was going on?!


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    At the moment of the previous confrontation and confrontation, another dragon rushed over from the five o¡¯clock direction. The light wave shot straight at it, and ice fragments filled the sky, also blocking the path of the fighter ne. The dragon breath behind it shot out from afar, and the mages who flew nearby joined forces to help. The Dragoon roared angrily!


    Horus raised the nose of the ne.


    The ne climbed up at a huge angle and quickly entered a stall state. The vector nozzle adjusted its location. The Transformer spun around the speed vector and spun in and turned at an extremely small angle,pleting a 180-degree turn. The high thrust weight was violently restartedpared to the engine. The conversion of kic energy¡ªpotential energy¡ªwaspleted. It instantlypleted the turn and turned around to rush towards the pursuing dragon!


    Two French-made Mica air-to-air missiles shot out!


    The two-stage solid propulsion rocket engine pushed the three-meter-long missile out of the air. Even if the Dragoon immediately dodged and flipped, the terminal surprise attack of Mach 3 was not something the dragon could dodge. The radio guidance correction guided the missile to the target under Horus¡¯ control. The 12-kilogram charge and premade fragment roared and bloomed in the air like a me flower!


    The dragon fell, and a rain of dragon blood fell from the sky.


    The second one.


    The Goethe people watching the battle below the city were already crazy.


    Of course, the elves were also crazy.


    A huge loss was not only a loss but also a humiliation! Thest Dragoon, the other mages, and the Sky Knights flew into a rage and joined forces to spread the icicle interceptionwork in the air in all directions. Thunder rumbled in the sky, and the spell support and magic attack that had be rushed over!


    ¡°I¡¯m done firing the air missile,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Return to replenish it?¡±


    Just in case, they had only brought fourbat missiles¡ªmainly the French and American devils did not bring much. After all, that was a mission to clean up the ground, and it was an extremely unbncedparison of air strength between the two sides. Logically speaking, there was no need to bring any airbat bombs, but they had to be careful after all.


    Horus thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Sure. I have to say that these elves react very quickly and know to use spells to statically intercept¡­ We have to use the distance advantage and speed advantage.¡±


    ¡°Then shoot again and shoot into the sky. There¡¯s no ce in the air to stabilize the anchor point.¡±


    He teleported back to the white fog world to replenish the missiles.


    Then, he would leave this dangerous airspace and kite these sharp ears to death.


    Kang De was about to activate his ability to leave when a spell light suddenly rose from below. Balls of light rushed into the sky and dispelled the set up by the elf mage. The mage towers everywhere in the city also intercepted the long-rangerge-scale spells that struck from outside the city. This was support from Red Maple City!


    The Grand Duke¡¯s voice sounded from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Mr. Kang De, the Goethe people will fight alongside you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Where did the magic support on my sidee from? It seems to be a little different from the mage tower.¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡­ It¡¯s St. Covero University, the highest school in Red Maple City. This is magic support from the teachers and students. Tina¡¯s second sister, Ste, is a lecturer here. Perhaps she¡¯s from her organization.¡±


    There wasughter in the Grand Duke¡¯s voice.


    So it was his second sister-inw.


    In a sh, Kang De looked at the array of enemies rushing over to him. They had clearly discovered that the loading of the fighter jet was limited and nned to win by quantity. At the same time, Horus spoke.


    ¡°Father, I have a bold thought,¡± it said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to return to the white fog world first. It¡¯s rare for them to gather together¡ªdo you want to have some excitement?¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then put on your helmet.¡±


    Kang De picked up the multi-purpose helmet sight of the fighter pilot at the side. The mirror in front of him was like Google ss, projecting all kinds of information and light spots.


    Military technology will always be ahead of civilian technology.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°When the lever is pulled, it¡¯s shooting. Father, I¡¯ll assist you in aiming. It requires your Time eleration, rapid enchantment ability, and mental perception ability¡­ Are you ready?¡±


    Horus described his n briefly in simplenguage.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡±


    The fighter quickly climbed up and underwent a tail impulse maneuver. When it reached the apex of the vertical climb, its vertical speed decreased to zero. The gorgeous war machine was like a ballerina in the air as it adjusted its elegant posture. With the vector vent as the axis, it turned the nose in the horizontal direction and spun 360 degrees around the tail like the needle of a clock.


    The 30mm GIAT air cannon pointed at the enemies surrounding them from all directions.


    Kang De¡¯s eyes lit up with a dazzling golden dial.


    Time eleration.


    The other eye deduced the profoundws of space.


    Wasn¡¯t the result of the cannonball hitting the target time and space?


    Tacitus¡¯s strength also increased his perception and understanding of time and space. Horus¡¯ extraordinaryputing power marked the distance, bullet speed, and direction of the wind for him. Kang De¡¯s mental strength stretched out and attached the power of magic to the autocannon shell. He also captured that moment of lightning and pulled the lever.


    After the internal adjustment of his iron son, this was the trigger.


    It felt like a lever rifle.


    Fire! Fire! Fire!


    Kang De continuously pulled the joystick. The fighter jet turned 360 degrees around the airspace, like a fairy.


    The autocannon adjusted its location and fired continuously in an adjusted three-shot mode. The 30mm autocannon shells swept through the sky and struck the enemy who could not react in time. In an instant, blood bloomed. The flesh and blood of the mages, horned eagles, pegasuses, and even the knights exploded in the air and fell!


    Then, the vector nozzle elerated.


    In the blink of an eye, the fighter jet that had shot and killed the enemy around it changed direction and elerated again, charging straight at thest enemy. Although thest Dragoon and the air missiles had all been fired, the autocannon buzzed. Dazzling tracers streaked through the sky and shot densely at the dragons in the sky!


    Armor-piercing, burning, and exploding!


    The power of the air cannon was ultimately one level inferior to an air missile. The Dragoon and the dragon sensed the approach of death and tried their best to raise their shields and dodge around. The shield shook violently. In the end, there was a limit to its endurance. It continuously trembled or even shattered under the aerial bombs. The dragon roared in pain, and the fighter ne had already rushed in front of it. The dragon roared angrily and spat out hot dragon breath!


    However, the sound of metal colliding resounded in the sky.


    The dragon and knight revealed unbelievable expressions because the steel wings that rushed over at high speed instantly disintegrated and reorganized. In the high-speed sprint, countless parts vibrated and intertwined. Theplicated and shocking internal structure rumbled and transmitted. That terrifying steel wings instantly revealed a human posture!


    It raised a huge tower shield and casually raised a huge axe with a trembling de from behind. The wings on its back spread out and sprayed zing mes, pushing it forward. It used therge shield to separate the violent dragon breath, and violent light and heat flowed in all directions along the shield. Its steel body ran rampant, holding the huge axe¡ª


    He shed down with his axe!


    ¡­

 Chapter 376 - 376 Stella

    376 Ste


    In the sky, the sharp de shed and blood sshed.


    After all, he was the overlord of the sky. His powerful physique andbat instinct took effect. When death approached, the dragon pped its wings and roared. Its elemental affinity was activated. It suddenly raised its position and raised its head to dodge the beheading axe. However, how fast was the Transformer¡¯s attack? It was endless and struck the dragon¡¯s chest.


    Arge amount of blood mixed with burning mes shot out.


    The sharp attack carried the inertia of Mach 2. Even if it passed through the defense of the shield and dragon scales, it still easily broke through the dragon¡¯s body. The unprecedented pain made the dragon roar.


    !!


    The mage on the dragon¡¯s back immediately cast a healing spell. The dragon¡¯s powerful physique began to heal on its own. In the raging mes, the ferocious wound began to squeeze and narrow.


    However, the next moment, Horus raised the battle shield in his left hand and stabbed the huge tower shield into the dripping wound. Then, he reversed the axe de and pped it forcefully!


    The dragon wailed again. The huge tower shield was sted into its body like a nail, stopping the healing of the wound and causing it extreme pain.


    The flesh and blood living beings of the world followed their bodies¡¯ instincts. The intense pain made the dragon unable to p its wings and maintain the wind-element charm. The huge creature suddenly lost its speed and fell!


    The engine started!


    Horus pressed down on the tower shield and pressed down forcefully. The wings behind him spread out, and the me tail shot out. The powerful engine continuously increased its strength, and the total thrust that broke through 200 kilograms pushed the roaring and wailing dragon to continuously elerate. It fell to the ground under him like a meteorite.


    The screaming dragon felt death approaching, but the intense pain and fear had already made it unable to use the dragonnguage magic. It desperately opened its mouth and tried to spray mes, but the autocannon rising from Horus¡¯s shoulder roared and fired. The violent explosion and impact struck the dragon¡¯s mouth, exploding until it wailed vaguely!


    ¡°In the sky!¡±


    Thew students of St. Covero University looked at the sky and cried out in surprise.


    The battle against the dragon made their blood boil. They instantly killed two Dragoons and blew up the encirclement of the Elven Air Force. The third dragon was falling quickly. They could even hear the tragic wail of this legendary beast on the ground. Such a battle result was enough to be recorded in the history books and be sung by bards forever.


    They watched the battle below excitedly, wishing they could rece him.


    The students of St. Covero University were the mages of Goethe. Now that the city was about to be broken, other than a portion of the local students who had been picked up by their families, the other foreign students and a portion of the local students had requested to participate in the battle. However, even in the most dangerous situation, Grand Duke Goethe did not sign aprehensive recruitment order for them, because under the perfect and terrifying war machine of the elves, these young students could only die for nothing.


    The students who were unwilling to watch from the sidelines went to find Instructor Ste and finally obtained the approval of this Grand Duke and Second Daughter. They were willing to fight for Goethe to the end and formed a reserve mage regiment, preparing to serve as support for the city. However, before their work couldpletely begin, the steel wings swept over.


    They had witnessed how an alchemical weapon turned the tables in the blink of an eye and defeated the Elven Air Force who was showing off in Red Maple City.


    ¡°Thending ce is the Meditation Forest!¡± Someone shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s help!¡±


    Although he said that he was helping, his excited expression had already exposed everything.


    Most of these students had already learned the Eagle Eye Technique and could see the situation of the battle in the sky rtively clearly. The alchemical weapon that was like an iron bird was shockingly fast. Its speed was freer than the wind and was like a knight sweeping through the sky. Its beautiful and smooth appearance revealed an intoxicating beauty.


    Without a doubt, the person who designed and made this weapon was a true alchemist.


    They thought so.


    However, in the blink of an eye, this conclusion was overturned.


    He was not a master alchemist.


    He was the God of Alchemy.


    Due to the collision with thest Dragoon, this steel wing instantly transformed into a huge mechanical armor. That smooth and shocking transformation process, that powerful appearance, and the sharp figure captured all the men who were paying attention to the battle¡ªmen who did not want to drive huge robots did not exist!


    Even in the other world, huge transformation robots could instantly capture the hearts of all men.


    ¡°Instructor Ste!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Although they urgently wanted to take a closer look, their gazes still looked to the side. The head instructor of the reserve mages of the St. Covero Academy, the Grand Duke¡¯s second daughter, Her Highness Ste Tedrell.


    At this moment, the dragon and steel whistled down and exploded into the meditative forest. A huge sound wave whistled and spread, and the ground shook, even causing the distant academy buildings to shake. Dust flew and rose into the sky.


    The tragic dragon roar had already disappeared.


    The students and teachers looked even more anxious.


    Ste Tedrell had also inherited her father¡¯s blond hair, but her eyes were inherited from her mother¡¯s gray eyes. Her shoulder-length blond hair was braided and fell to her chest from her left shoulder. Her slender figure was hidden under the blue armor and white-lined mage light armor. The tidal staff in her right hand shone withyers of gentle blue light. When she saw that the dragon was falling with such a hugemotion, she immediately said, ¡°Instructor Snow, Instructor Carna¡­¡±


    She chose two teachers and five outstanding senior students to help her investigate. She also pointed out the backup cover guards. The others kept a distance and were allowed to observe with the Eagle Eye Technique, but they had to listen to the instructions of the instructor. This was a foolproof n. Although the teachers and students who were not chosen were disappointed, they followed it coldly.


    Three instructors brought fivew students to the meditation forest.


    The news of the Grand Duke had been sent earlier. Ste already knew the identity of the Sky Knight, Kang De, the Cathayan, the man chosen by her sister. Even at the moment of battle, this name was still the focus of discussion among the Tedrell family and even the nobles of Red Maple City.


    Moreover, its poprity was getting higher and higher.


    The mysterious Easterner had gone through thick and thin with his sister. Then, he had taken the initiative to interfere in the war between the elves and Goethe. Moreover, he had be famous in Valentine and shook the continent.


    Envy, admiration, curiosity, questions, and everything.


    Ste, her brother, sister, and even her father hadplicated and subtle thoughts about the husband their sister had chosen herself. In the past, they would definitely investigate this person inside and out and test him. Morality, talent, strength, and bloodline were indispensable. Moreover, their sincere feelings for Tina had to not be shaken. Only then could they open the door of the Tedrell family and let that kid in¡ªbut that was only in the past.


    Now, Goethe was on the verge of copse under the attack of the elves. The glory of the Tedrell family was about to die with the wind. It could be said that the skyscraper was about to copse. At a time like this, the fact that the Cathayan could still take the initiative to interfere in this war and stand on Goethe¡¯s side was already enough to make Ste look up and thank him. If this person still had the terrifying power to destroy five elf legions in a battle, it was simply enough to be called a favor.


    Moreover, not only that,


    Not only did he help Goethe in a critical moment, but he also helped the elves make peace in the battle of Valentine. Moreover, when the battle restarted and Red Maple City was about to fall, he soared into the sky in a heroic manner and arrived in time. He destroyed the Elven Air Force easily and revived Goethe¡¯s decline.


    Ste felt that she had nothing to say about such kindness and help.


    What was the point of testing and investigating? Even the gods could not object to this marriage.


    He was even a little jealous of his sister.


    Why could she pick up such an impressive man after running out?


    If he had known earlier, he would have forcefully suppressed her opinion back then. He would have still gone to the capital.


    Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft. What kind of thought was this?


    It was fine if it was anything else, but he did not want to snatch this.


    She shook her head and chased away the chaotic thoughts in her mind. No matter what, Kang De was undoubtedly Goethe, Tedrell, and Red Maple City¡¯s allies, friends, and benefactors. What she had to do now was to find him as soon as possible, confirm the target¡¯s safety, and try her best to provide assistance¡ªany help was fine.


    She flew at a low altitude with the Flight Technique and continuously elerated.


    ...


    He was indeed a little worried.


    It was mainly because the steel giant pushed the dragon to the ground. Moreover, there was no movement until now. Could it have fallen? No way?


    The few of them rushed all the way to the Contemtion Forest. The beautiful scenery of this St. Covero Academy had already be a mess. The forest had copsed. Many arches and fountains in the forest were also scattered. In the center of the fall, they saw a huge impact hole with mes burning inside.


    That was the manifestation of the characteristics of the secondw of magic. The powerful magic factor in the dragon blood was dissipating into the low-magic air. Burning was the manifestation of this violent change.


    Ste rose slightly into the air, but the scene of the circr impact was covered by the lingering mes. She waved her staff and summoned ice spirits, trying to extinguish the mes. At this moment, the sound of machinery roaring sounded. A huge steel hand stretched out of the hole, pressed the edge, and exerted strength.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡±


    The sigh came from an academy instructor. Although the mages grasped the mighty power of the world, they could not help but retreat at this moment. Their heads gradually raised because a huge steel giant crawled out of this impact scene and stood up. The burning red dragon blood slid down from the silver armor and body and dripped to the ground, burning even more violently. The giant bathed in the dragon blood mes, like a hero bathing in dragon blood in an epic, or like an indomitable Titan in mythology.


    Under the cover of the mes, many exquisite andplicated parts continuously operated, emitting cracking sounds that were extremely shocking. Especially when he faced it directly, he could feel an iparable impact. Countless small and detailed structuresbined without any dy. They spun, rewound, pushed, and reset without any deviation. It was as if it was a perfect work personally created by the gods, causing the small mortals to only praise and revere it.


    The mes gradually extinguished. At this moment, the mages saw the change hidden under the mes.


    The extremely corrosive and hot dragon blood left indelible traces on the steel giant¡¯s armor and body, but it was not damage, but fine and magnificent dragon patterns. The power of elements gathered and cheered around it. The dark red light was clearly extinguished, as if the giant had absorbed this dragon blood, not corroded it. Could alchemical weapons also bathe in dragon blood?


    Ste jolted and recalled the goal of her trip. The woman looked up and shouted, ¡°Kang De! The Cathayan, Kang De! Are you in? I¡¯m Tina¡¯s sister! Are you alright?¡±


    ...


    She called out twice, but there was no response. The mechanical giant only stood in silence and looked down at her, like a god looking down at mortals. Ste wanted to fly by force, but just as she moved, the giant made a deterrent and was in a deadlock for about two minutes, so much so that Ste had already begun to use the short-rangemunication device to contact her father.


    Only then did she hear the voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The spatial door opened. A figure stepped out and took off the strange helmet.


    Ste turned around and saw the moment Kang De took off his helmet and revealed his true appearance.


    His short ck hair was reasonable and his face was a little different from what he had imagined.


    It was better to say that it was not beautiful, but what attracted Ste was no longer her appearance, but something other than her appearance. Her slightly pursed lips, calm eyes, and firm expression were engraved with apassionate temperament. That was the reason and will for him to interfere in this war. He was here not only for love and promise but also for some higher and more ethereal reason.


    It was this higher and more ethereal thing that made Kang De look different. The dragon mes lingering behind him, the towering steel titan, and some slightly uneasy people.


    His movements were a little messy, and his expression was a little uneasy as if he did not know how to face his wife in front of him, as if the hero who had fought in the sky and helped Red Maple City was not him.


    For a moment, Ste did not know what to say or do.


    He only smiled gently. ¡°Hello.¡±


    At this moment, she was still standing at the front, so much so that other than Kang De, no one saw her current smile and expression. If the instructors and students saw this, they would definitely be in disbelief.


    Instructor Ste could actually show such a princess and daughter-inw expression.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Hello.¡±


    He did not exchange pleasantries with Ste. He looked at the sky. It was still red. The whistling of spells swept past. ¡°I should go. The war is not over. Everyone, be careful.¡±


    With a mechanical sound, the giant half-knelt. Its chest opened, revealing the seat and driving device inside. Its iron palm was like a throne as it picked up Kang De and sent him in.


    The mages looked at all of this in shock and tried their best to observe the details, but they could not understand anything.


    They were like a group of country bumpkins.


    The mechanical giant took a few steps back. Its wings sprayed mes and it soared into the air. Then, it flipped a few times in the air. The parts were reorganized and deformed. It stretched out the tail of the wing and pushed forward with the vector vent, returning to the sky.


    The mages watched it leave.


    A student said faintly, ¡°I want to transfer to the alchemy department.¡±


    The others could not help but nod.


    Ste frowned slightly. She was a tyrant of Tedrell and was very good at teasing people. Of course, she was scheming. At this moment, she came back to her senses and recalled their previousmunication. She felt that something was wrong.


    ¡ªYes! That alchemical giant crawled out first as if stopping me. After a while, Kang De came out. What was he secretly doing earlier?


    With this in mind, she heard an instructor shout, ¡°Eh, where¡¯s the dragon?¡±


    She walked forward and looked at the huge hole that had been knocked out from the edge. Dragon mes burned in it, and there was still smoke. However, the corpses of the dragon and the knight were already gone.


    There was no residue left.


    ¡ªWhere did it go?


    Even if his body was shattered, it would not be so fragmented.


    Ste¡¯s heart stirred. She soared into the air and looked up at the sky. The steel wings had already rushed into the sky of Red Maple City. There were faint cheers all around. Everyone in the city saw the alchemical weapon fall to the ground under thest dragon. At this moment, when it returned to the sky, it was obvious who would win.


    He felt proud.


    The sky of Red Maple City was not qualified for elves to fly.


    She watched as the steel wings continuously elerated. In the end, they broke through a limit, just like how it had shaken off the Elven Air Force. However, what appeared at the end was no longer a white fog-like dress, but a crimson me battle dress. The trembling explosion also became a roar like a dragon¡¯s roar.


    This was really¡­


    Ste revealed aplicated expression and slowly exhaled.


    ¡®Tina, the man you found is a little impressive.¡¯


    ¡°Greetings, Grand Duke. Our army has already taken back the air control of Red Maple City and is about to cooperate with your army tounch a counterattack and provide close-range air support and over-the-horizon firepower suppression.¡±


    The walkie-talkie in the Grand Duke¡¯s hand sounded with a mixed electronic sound.


    ¡°Please indicate the target. Where should we start?¡±


    The Grand Duke¡¯splicated voice sounded from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Young man, I apologize for my previous contempt and thank you for what you did. However, I think it¡¯s rtively more dangerous to counterattack. The elves won¡¯t let the matter rest. There¡¯s magic assistance fighting in the city, but I think¡­¡±


    Why was this old fellow so polite?


    Just like Tina. Should he say that they were indeed father and daughter?


    Kang De rolled his eyes and shouted, ¡°Lord Sword Saint! Tell me!¡±


    Immediately, Hillmelia¡¯s scolding sounded from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Move aside! You¡¯re in the way!¡±


    He could even hear the Grand Duke¡¯s surprised and indignant protest, ¡°He¡¯s here to help. How can I let him do dangerous things¡­ Also, what do you mean by ¡®you tell me¡¯? I¡¯m yours after all¡­¡±


    Kang De shook his head.


    Then, he heard Hillmelia¡¯s decisive words, ¡°Kang De, the Elven Air Force has already been destroyed. Next, the greatest threat to Red Maple City is the mages and magic device positions outside the city!¡±


    ¡°Roger that,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯ll blow them up.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With a dragon roar, the fighter jet suddenly soared into the sky and continuously climbed. Then, it rushed out of the city. Kang De¡¯s helmet disy uploaded the image processed by Horus. The elemental power surging around his body flowed through the Transformer¡¯s body and poured into the bomb on the mount.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than ever.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready at any time, Father.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start washing the ground!¡±

 Chapter 377 - 377 Lick After Washing

    377 Lick After Washing


    Six minutes.


    It was only six minutes.


    Six minutes was enough to do something?


    To the war, six minutes was long and short.


    Themander of the Twilight Expeditionary Force, the Lord of Dawn Light, Sylvan Keller. This elf with outstanding military contributions had been in battle for a long time. To him, war was a mixture of calm and glory, a boring and magnificent entanglement, a long march, a patient stalemate, repeated probing, and an instantaneous exchange of wind and lightning.


    The bombardment and killing of sharp arrows, warhorses, spears, and spells in just a few minutes might determine the direction and even oue of a battle. Before this, it was a long preparation and foreshadowing process. It was a test attack time and time again, a repeated tug-of-war, patience, waiting, and sacrifice.


    In a salon, he vividlypared this process to some indescribable private exercise. Generally speaking, the more detailed one¡¯s investigation in the early stages was, the more detailed one¡¯s understanding of the enemy was, the stronger one was, the better the weapons and equipment they used, the more detailed they took care of, and the more thoughtful they were when interspersing and setting up mobility formations, the more durable and satisfying the ultimate experience one could obtain in the final battle.


    Moreover, he obtained an unprecedented sense of control and satisfaction.


    Moreover, his opponent was convinced.


    At that time, Lord of Dawn Light¡¯s words received the cheers,ughter, and enthusiastic apuse of the officers, as well as the reproachful appearance and flirtatious nce of the mistress of the salon.


    In the subsequent in-depthmunication, he had indeed passed through patient preparation, waiting, and work on a private battlefield and obtained a hearty victory, as well as the sincere submission and joy of his opponent¡ªthat was a long time ago.


    His usual high-spirited and sharp aura had gradually settled.


    He had experienced more wars and won more victories. He knew war like the back of his hand, so much so that he could be precise in many details.


    Six minutes.


    Six minutes was enough for a well-trained elite arrow regiment soldier to shoot at least 90 Feather Light Arrows under the premise of maintaining his breathing frequency, guaranteeing his physical fitness, and continuousbat ability.


    It could also allow an impact cavalry toplete eleration and fight with all his might.


    It could allow abat mage to construct 12 intermediate power attack spells.


    This data was ced in a battle. It was the covered shooting of the arrow regiment like a storm, the unstoppable charge of the cavalry army, and the long-range dense attack of the mage support team.


    Themander who understood and grasped these details would obtain victory.


    He tried his best to grasp these details and art and understand the extent to which his subordinates could do it in a certain period of time. He continuously learned, understood, understood, and understood his side and the enemy. He understood what his subordinates could do at the critical moment and what his enemies could do.


    Until today.


    He learned new things.


    Six minutes.


    Six minutes was enough to do something?


    Three Dragoons, two regimental Pegasus Knights, three regimental Horned Eagle Knights, and 200 aerialbat mages. This air army that was gathered together and broke through the siege of the strong city at lightning speed could turn the situation around in six minutes and dy the operation of the indestructible city defense.


    He could also be killed by an alchemical weapon in six minutes and suffer heavy casualties andpletely lose hisbat strength.


    Six minutes was very long, enough for a local intense battle to determine the winner. Six minutes was also very short, so much so that all the orders to deploy reinforcements and military changes could only be coordinated and conveyedyer byyer on themand chain. Sylvan Keller could only watch helplessly as dragons were shot down to the ground, but he was helpless.


    This was the charm or pain of war.


    A few minutes ago, he was still confident of victory and the situation was good. The army attacked the city wall of Red Maple City and victory was imminent. The praise and awe of his subordinates created a brand new form of war. In the next moment, the situation changed. The steel wings raised a sound wave tide and roared on the battlefield.


    The powerful air force that the council had urgently transferred to him was instantly reduced to ashes.


    Stunned was no longer enough to exin themander¡¯s current mood. His calm heart was frozen. Even if he was old and had experienced hundreds of battles, he had fallen into a short shock and confusion.


    Theyunched another battle and a beheading raid on Red Maple City. The council was also sufficiently prepared. Goethe¡¯s resistance was not worth mentioning. What was worth paying attention to was the deterrence from Kang De.


    Therefore, they unsealed the previous Phoenix King¡¯s air attack magic device, so they secretly mobilized an unprecedented air force battle group. The ambition of the council was not only to take down Goethe but also to let that Cathayan die under Red Maple City. Their n was perfect. Once Kang De appeared, they would send the air force led by the Dragoon to entangle him and let the air attack magic device lock and attack.


    Now, the air force in charge of the fight mission had almost beenpletely destroyed.


    This meant that the council hadpletely underestimated Kang De¡¯s strength. This powerful air force could not stop the terrifying speed of that alchemical weapon at all. This guy was actually stronger thannd in the sky!


    Moreover, there was more than one piece of bad news.


    He could no longer maintain hisposure and roared, ¡°Is Stonehenge not done yet?! Do those idiotic alchemists and sorcerers want to be court-martialed?!¡±


    The Deputy Chief of Staff also had a cold sweat on his face, ¡°They don¡¯t know why! There¡¯s no problem with the magic patterns and elemental circuits of the Stonehenge. They were transported here from home and tested three times along the way. There¡¯s no malfunction at all. The magic devices of the Phoenix King Marge¡¯s era have always been famous for being huge and stable¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of this!¡± Themander roared. ¡°Why is our air force being ughtered while Stonehenge only watches helplessly?!¡±


    ¡°¡­They can¡¯t understand at all and can onlye to an unbelievable conclusion.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­Stonehenge refuses to shoot.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Stonehenge refuses to shoot at Kang De.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Deputy Chief of Staff¡¯s cor was grabbed. Sylvan Keller¡¯s eyes widened as he hissed, ¡°Our magic device? The inheritance of the Phoenix King, Marge? Refusing to shoot a Cathayan? Can you tell me why? Could it be that the Easterner is her lover?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Watch your words and please calm down! This is disrespectful!¡±


    ¡°D*mn your disrespect!¡±


    Lord of Dawn Light let go of his subordinate¡¯s cor weakly. He looked in the direction of Red Maple City in a daze.


    The previous battle only happened in the sky. Although the air force was almost destroyed, the strength on the ground had not been lost. The battle was still controlled by the expeditionary army. Several sections of the city wall had fallen, and the main army was setting off into the city. His army still held an overwhelming advantage, and victory was still close.


    However, he felt waves of unease and even panic.


    This was because before the owner of the steel wings swept through the sky of Red Maple City, several battle reports had already appeared. Be it the servant army of the satellite country or the trump card legion of the Twilight Dynasty that could be said to be elite, the defense line and interception of the armies were crushed head-on without any ability to resist.


    He muttered, ¡°Who can tell me now how this war should end?¡±


    The entire continent knew that after the battle of Valentine, the elves had chosen peace, but the council had passed the Empress and directly ordered a surprise attack. It would be fine if they won, but if they lost¡­


    He did not dare to imagine what would happen.


    ...


    Just as he did not dare to imagine what would happen next.


    However, at this moment, a rumbling dragon roar sounded from the sky.


    The knight in the air swept over, raising a terrifying sound wave. It was the bell of death.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s here!¡±


    This terrifying and strange scream was too obvious and no elf could ignore it. Many soldiers had also seen the battle in the city earlier. It was very far away and they could not see the details, but they could see theirpanions fall one by one, and the steel wings were still swimming in the sky.


    Now, the enemy was rushing over.


    The brave warriors roared in revenge.


    Then, he awkwardly discovered that it was too high.


    It was so high that the spears and arrows could not reach it.


    Moreover, very quickly.


    Even the wind, ice spikes, and lightning raised by the mages could not capture them.


    ...


    From Sylvan Keller onwards, all the officers, soldiers, and mages waited nervously as if facing a great enemy. This was a powerful and unheard of enemy. The most terrifying thing was that you did not know his attack method or what form of attack he would send or die.


    He did not even know what his goal was.


    Before the first wave of death arrived, they could only wait, in pain and helplessness.


    Such treatment had not been experienced by the invincible elf army for a long time.


    The Transformer whistled through the sky.


    Through the auxiliary aiming helmet, Kang De observed the situation on the ground.


    He also looked down. The elves¡¯ military formation was like a neat and vast metal wave. It wasyered and endless. The division ofbor was clear, and the dispatch was methodical and orderly. He saw the mobility of the cavalry and the change in the arrow formation. The light of spells continuously rose from the distant array and exploded below, sshing with light. However, no matter what attack it was, it could not catch up to the terrifying speed of continuously breaking through to Mach 2.


    The elves could not follow their thoughts at all.


    ¡°Target confirmed?¡±


    ¡°Target confirmed.¡±


    ¡°How do I throw the bomb?¡±


    ¡°Without satellite guidance, I have to control it. However, it¡¯s not a big problem. In addition, considering the possible interception methods of the elves and the precise hit, we have to use a rtively conservative method.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s connected to the onboard power source. The bomb has been preheated and activated. It¡¯s undergoing a self-examination and entering the coordinates.¡±


    The steel wings descended from the sky with a rolling dragon roar.


    ¡°His goal is the long-range attack position of the mages!¡±


    Sylvan Keller¡¯s expression changed drastically. He roared through the short-rangemunication device, ¡°Defend with all your might! Disperse!¡±


    The chief of the mages who were exquisite in their business and had extremely high military literacy had long given orders. The mages joined forces to set up small icicles and electric balls everywhere, trying to make the enemy collide with a solid object floating in the air at an extremely high speed and destroy themselves.


    This was the most perfect response, but their enemy had already transcended his understanding andbined spatial teleportation with lightning-like speed. That was unsolvable mobility.


    The fighter ne flew up and down, shuttled back and forth, or slowed down. Through Kang De¡¯s timely extraction, it passed through the interception of the air defensework and the dragon roar descended from the sky.


    The chief of the mages roared, ¡°Defense!¡±


    The mage troops in charge of long-range spell support were gathered together! The elemental concentration phenomenon could increase the power of spells and be convenient to unify andmand, preventing the mages from fighting separately. Maintaining a rtively close distance to the position was not only convenient to build the defense of the position with alchemy, but it could also betterbine the strength of the mages to intercept enemy attacks andunch long-range volleys. They could also join forces to support a tough shield like now.


    The violent atmospheric wind shield condensed like a hurricane.


    At the same time, Horus said in a low voice, ¡°JDAM, cast!¡±


    Two 2,000-pound GBU-31 JDAM joint attack ammunition left.


    The extremely high initial speed of swooping down made these two bombs that weighed a ton and had a charge of 429 kilograms whistle down. They sted towards the ground almost without any deviation and the atmospheric divine shield.


    mes appeared, and ck smoke surged. In an instant, an explosion happened. The intense impact swept up an air wave and roared as it spread. An earth-shattering explosion instantly resounded throughout the battlefield!


    The mes that soared into the sky, the dense ck smoke, and even the loud bang and vibration of the ground attracted the gazes of all the elf soldiers. All of this was branded in their minds and would not dissipate for a long time.


    The entire spellcasting position was enveloped by air waves and smoke. After a few seconds, the surrounding troops thought of saving people. Wind-element scrolls and spells danced. A violent wind blew, and the ck smoke dissipated, revealing the mages lying on the ground. Every elf was almost screaming loudly, and many were bleeding from their seven orifices.


    With the help of scrolls, protective devices, and magic devices, the entire mage team forcefully blocked these two bombs with the Atmospheric Divine Shield.


    The price was topletely lose hisbat strength.


    The tragic situation of their allies made the surrounding soldiers rush forward without hesitation and prepare to save them. The arrow formation army, the light cavalry side guard, and the formation shield guard who were in charge of guarding this mage army rushed over in unison. They carried the weak bodies of the mages and drank the life potion, used scrolls, and cast spells. This was their spontaneous action. However, dozens of secondster, a furiousmunication from themand center sounded, ¡°Leave there first!¡±


    At this moment, a soldier shouted, ¡°It¡¯s here again!¡±


    The dragon roar roared, and the light of spells shot over from all parts of the battlefield. Ignoring the interception and restraint of all kinds of spells, the Death Envoy in the sky descended again.


    The arrow regiment soldiers of the Guardian Division roared sternly and drew their arrows in unison. The champion archer raised his thorny bow and nocked an arrow. He had already seen what the other party threw.


    Shatter it!


    Two huge bombs whistled down again.


    Hundreds of arrows were ready. The shield guards immediately raised their shields. The champion archer aimed at the target and was about to let go when he heard a crisp explosion. The huge and heavy object exploded in the air and disintegrated.


    Hundreds of silver balls scattered in all directions dozens of meters in the sky.


    In an instant, the sharpshooters lost their target. No matter how well-trained they were, they could not divide the work in an instant. Each of them shot down a small ball¡ªthat was not an elf, but a swarm of insects.


    In the next moment, mes bloomed. Every small ball was exploding at the same time.


    Sylvan Keller, who was rushing over, saw white dust cover the spellcasting position again.


    He saw a violent wind rise, smoke dissipate, and mes rise. He saw snow. A fine snowstorm that only appeared in the extreme north rumbled on the ground like a storm, sweeping throughrge areas. It was actually not blood, but countless steel needles that nailed violent dust to the ground. A series of explosions were extremely dense, plowing through every inch of the ground like raindrops.


    The mages who had been sted until they lost their ability to fight, the cavalry who hade to save, the arrow regiment soldiers who had raised their bows and were prepared, the shield guards who had raised their shields to fight¡­ Everything was covered in this dense attack. They only saw the soaring blood light fuse with the dust, torn limbs, and continuously trembling bodies¡­


    Lord of Dawn Light almost fell off his horse.


    He had already overestimated Kang De¡¯s strength. He did not expect to still underestimate him.


    Such power, such abat method, and such destruction.


    For a moment, it was unknown how many elves roared in shock and anger. The tragic casualties of theirrades made them unprecedentedly angry, but the knights in the sky returned to the sky with rolling sound waves. No matter how countless attacks chased after them in vain, they would not be injured at all.


    The mages soared into the air angrily, but the air was no longer their domain. The demonic aircraft circled the battlefield at a despairing speed, leaving the pursuit team far behind. It rushed over from another angle and rushed toward another spellcasting position¡­


    ¡°Order the mages to disperse! Disperse! Spellcasters, disperse!¡±


    Sylvan Keller gave the order to disband the mages. The spellcasters entered the nearby army and ordered the magic devices to hide on the spot and not shoot at will. However, this was tantamount to throwing down swords. Even the experiencedmander did not know how to fight this battle next. This order was given toote, and the second spellcasting position and the surrounding troops were swept away by the autumn wind.


    The demon wings that killed countless times roared back into the sky.


    ¡°Report!¡±


    An eagle-eyed mage shouted, ¡°There are no longer any mounted weapons on the abdomen of the enemy¡¯s alchemical aircraft!¡±


    Sylvan Keller suddenly looked up and discovered that the fast demon was sweeping past at a low altitude in the other direction. Sharp light continuously sprayed out from a certain part of its body. Dust erupted on the ground, and a Ranger army was swept until their tendons and bones broke. Blood sshed, and then it climbed up until it was extremely high. Then, the dark door opened and the alchemist disappeared. Then, a terrifying whistling sound exploded from it.


    Twelve consecutive howitzers shot out of the door of the white fog space andnded vertically, sting into the solid array, raising an intense shock wave and dust.


    Not long after, Horusnded from the sky. His abdomen was still not loaded with ammunition, but his body was clearlyrger. Kang De picked up themunicator, ¡°Call. We¡¯ve already suppressed the enemy¡¯s long-range firepower position. The mages and heavy magic devices are silent and are about to throw themselves into close-rangebat to support the enemy. They¡¯ll help your army take back the city wall. Please grab the fighter jets and cooperate. I¡¯m about to begin.¡±


    There were still a few gaps in Red Maple City Wall that could be seen where elf soldiers were continuously mobilized and deployed. Not far away, there was still the Goethe army resisting and stopping them, and the guardian angel had already arrived.


    The four additional 30mm air cannons had already begun to warm up.


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Kang De shouted. ¡°Go lick a few more times!¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378 The Last Struggle

    378 The Last Struggle


    How far had modern war developed?


    Developing to war was a luxurious and expensive action.


    It was so expensive that small countries were not even qualified to start a war.


    It was so expensive that the difference betweenrge and small countries was already destined to be impossible to equal.


    If Kang De did not feel anything about these things previously, after personally participating in the war, he personally understood why air control in modern war was so important.


    This was not a real-time strategy game. The air force was not used to restrain, steal homes, and ride faces. It was not the brittle skin that could be driven away by the air defense vehicles, but the key power that determined war. It was the ruler of the battlefield and the destroyer of all ground units.


    When the sky was controlled by the enemy¡¯s modern air force, it meant that the entire war was on the verge of failure. It meant that all the troops, logistics departments, important hubs, and even everything were under the enemy¡¯s casual firepower.


    Under the rapid attack of Mach 2 to 3, intercepting, resisting, and escaping were all meaningless.


    Under the guidance of Grand Duke Goethe, Kang De and Horus joined Red Maple City counterattack.


    The elite troops gathered by Goetheunched a battle to take back the gap in the city wall.


    Previously, they had tried to counterattack several times, but after losing the advantage of the city wall, Goethe¡¯s army was no longer a match for the elves. The quality of the soldiers, equipment level, andbat configuration of the two sides were too different. Even thebat will that the Goethe people were proud of was not inferior at all. Failure was inevitable.


    However, now, the situation had already reversed.


    The Goethe people who were prepared for the bloody battle were stunned to discover that the battle had be so simple.


    What greeted them was no longer the neat military formation of the elves, the rain of arrows that fell like a waterfall, or the tricky and efficient spell bombardment.


    This was because before they met the enemy, the Guardian Angel on their side had already swooped down from the sky with a dragon roar. It spat out rays of light that were like lightning, raisingrge amounts of dust and mes in the enemy¡¯s military formation. Blood sttered, and broken limbs flew. Elven soldiers fell like cut wheat.


    By the time these brave Goethe soldiers roared andunched a charge, the elves¡¯ counterattack had already be extremely weak and scattered. The soldiers guarding their home gathered and cut open the gap¡¯s defense line like a sharp de. They inserted Goethe¡¯s g back into the city wall and won step by step.


    It was as if he was in a dream.


    This was because, before this, several counterattacks had failed. The brave Goethe soldiers were like waves hitting the reef. Although they were fearless and bravely advanced, they still smashed themselves into pieces and retreated helplessly in the end¡ªand now, everything was different.


    The invincible Twilight Hero had be a fifth-rate army with slow reactions.


    The array was not neat, there was no support from the arrow formation, and there was no spell attack.


    The person who caused all this was the person who appeared in the sky of Red Maple City.


    Goethe¡¯s g danced in the air. The silver guardian wings swept low, causing the g to p. Even the calmest and most reserved noble officer cheered forlornly. The alchemical weapon shook its iron wings in response and roared back into the sky. Under the grateful and fanatical gazes of the soldiers, it continued to protect the sky of Red Maple City.


    This was already thest lost city wall.


    This meant that Goethe had already taken back all control of the city and chased the elf army out of Red Maple City. All the attack operations of the expeditionary army had actually been dered to have stopped because even the elites of the world¡¯s powerful armies could not continue to attack under the torrent of fire from the sixth-generation fighter jets.


    At this point, the danger and disadvantage of Red Maple City had already been equalized.


    ¡°They won¡¯t forget you or today for the rest of their lives, Father.¡±


    Such a conversation happened in the rapidly rising fighter ne.


    Kang De smiled. ¡°This honor belongs to you and me. I¡¯ll let them know.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all yours, Father.¡±


    Horus said, ¡°The role I y is only a weapon.¡±


    ¡°The reason for appearing here stems from your help and pity for Goethe.¡±


    ¡°The weapons and bombs to destroy the elves came from your efforts and actions in Africa.¡±


    ¡°The reason why we obtained Tacitus and replicated the top-notch equipment of France and the United States was because of the will to stay in Comoros and protect those innocent people. We did not give up on either side and had to save both sides. In the end, we got what we wanted. Father, we were stained with blood along the way and experienced death, killing, and sorrow. In the end, we appeared here and stopped the attack of the overlord country of the other world, saving this country that was on the verge of destruction¡­¡±


    It said in a low voice, ¡°This endless honor and victory should belong to you alone, Father. I¡¯m very honored to participate in all of this. Be it in the other world or Africa, every kind choice ultimately led to today¡¯s victory and oue. After all, all the blood and tears we¡¯ve done have not flowed in vain.¡±


    The surrounding scenery was quickly retreating. The fighter ne circled the sky and swayed slightly. Kang De leaned back slightly. The g-force brought about by Horus¡¯s supersonic mobility would not make him ufortable. Instead, it would make him even quieter and more peaceful. He breathed calmly. He had not rested for a long, long time.


    However, now was not the time to rest.


    The war was not over.


    The light of a spell rose from Red Maple City and sted at the elf army outside the city.


    This was the first time the spellcaster army of Red Maple City hadunched an advantageous attack since the war erupted again.


    Previously, they could only passively intercept and defend against the long-range spells of the elves.


    Now, he could do whatever he wanted with air control.


    At the same time, the Grand Duke¡¯s voice sounded from themunicator.


    ¡°Lord Kang De, it¡¯s meaningless to thank me anymore. Please allow me to face the most important problem pragmatically¡ªhow can you decide the direction of this war?¡±


    There was a trace of helplessness and difficulty in his voice.


    Kang De¡¯s heart was bright as he replied calmly, ¡°Your Excellency, I have no personal grudge against the elves. All support operations are based on Goethe¡¯s interests. I guess with the strength of the country, Goethe can¡¯t endure a full-scale war with the elves, right? We have to end it.¡±


    The Grand Duke was clearly relieved, and his tone was filled with relief and gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you think so.¡±


    Kang De looked down at the elf army below. After suffering one blow after another, even the peerless army in the world revealed a trace of restlessness and uneasiness. These elves must be at a loss about their future and oue at this moment because their fate was no longer in his hands.


    ¡°If the Grand Duke is willing, order the attack to stop. Then, inform the Elven Expeditionary Force to surrender unconditionally to Goethe immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediatelyunch a mass projection attack andunch a full-scale attack on the capital of the elves, a military important town, amercial center, arge port, and other targets.¡±


    He said calmly, ¡°Tell themander of the expeditionary army whether to stop the war at this moment or let the mes of war spread to the entire world. I¡¯m waiting for his choice.¡±


    Simr words seemed to have been said not long ago.


    Elves always repeated the same mistake.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    The sky waspletely controlled by the enemy. The headquarters was no longer safe. In the temporarymand post, Sylvan Keller¡¯s eyes were red as he gritted his teeth and said.


    ...


    Extreme humiliation.


    They even began to be attacked by Goethe¡¯s spells.


    The mages of the expeditionary army could no longer counterattack or even dare to intercept.


    This was because intercepting or counterattacking would expose the location of their position.


    Then, they would encounter a long-range attack from the sky.


    An attack could destroy an entire mage regiment.


    They could not defend or dodge, and all methods were useless.


    They could not even see the trajectory of the attack clearly.


    Due to the same principle, the arrow formation and the magic device army were useless. They were even more fragile than the mages. As long as Kang De wanted, he could easily destroy them.


    The war system that the elves relied on to run rampant in the world waspletely defeated by their new enemy.


    This war and such a situation were unprecedented.


    ...


    Where did such an enemy pop out from?


    A single person made an entire army helpless and could only be passively beaten up.


    They had to respond and counterattack.


    ¡°He can¡¯t stop us.¡±


    When facing new enemies and tactics, they had to pay a bloody price. Only then could they summarize their experience and improve their tactics. All armies were like this, and as the strongest army in the world, the elves were no exception.


    However, they learned their lesson and reacted much faster and more urately.


    That was why it was the world¡¯s strongest army.


    ¡°High-speed, powerful, and unstoppable huge alchemical bomb.¡±


    Sylvan Keller¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, like an injured wolf roaring.


    ¡°There¡¯s a limited number of them that need to be replenished. The method of replenishment is unknown, but the number must be limited! If the number of alchemical bombs with that power is endless, he would have long ruled the entire world!¡±


    Lord of Dawn Light had a ferocious expression, ¡°Our army is not his match. No matter how solid and powerful an array is, it will be easily torn apart by him. However, that¡¯s because we¡¯re fighting statically, so we¡¯re defending and waiting to attack. Therefore, we¡¯re enduring hisrge-scale attacks with a huge number¡ªhis attacks are allrge-scale! He can¡¯t control the range and power of the attack. At the very least, I know that he doesn¡¯t dare to throw that alchemical bomb into Red Maple City!¡±


    ¡°The efficiency of arge-scale alchemical weapon against scattered single highbat units will definitely decrease greatly!¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Gather the officer suicide team and gather all the top essencebat strength of the expeditionary army to advance into Red Maple City. Using the enemy, buildings, and civilians as cover,unch a surprise operation against the members of the Tedrell family.¡±


    ¡°Capture them alive. We have to capture them alive.¡±


    ¡°Then with Kang De¡­¡±


    Themander slowly said this word, ¡°Negotiate for peace.¡±


    The staff and officers gathered here were silent.


    Negotiate for peace.


    This phrase seemed to carry a huge burden.


    Moreover, it was extremely humiliating.


    The Twilight Dynasty shocked the world with martial strength. Their military strength was so strong that they were invincible. They had always only fought the enemy to make peace in humiliation¡ªwhen was it their turn to take the initiative to negotiate?


    Moreover, this was not the most embarrassing thing.


    The most embarrassing thing was that in Valentine, five legions had been destroyed by Kang De with a raise of his hand. Therefore, the elves sent out envoys and proposed peace talks, but halfway through, they betrayed him and attacked again.


    Then, they were pressed down and beaten up by Kang De. They wanted to make peace.


    Not to mention how proud the elves were and treated honor as life, even ordinary small human countries could not afford to lose this face. It could be imagined that if this matter spread, they would definitely be theughingstock of the internationalmunity, the humiliation and stain that the elves could not wash away for hundreds of years, and the greatest viin and clown of Kang De¡¯s legendary victory.


    Such humiliation, such responsibility, and such consequences.


    Who could carry it? Who could?


    ¡°At the very least, we have to get a cover.¡±


    Peace negotiation and surrender were twopletely different concepts.


    Thetter was aplete humiliation.


    As for the former, there was at least a cover. Even after operating it, it could be a victory without victory.


    At this point, the Lord of Dawn Light did not want to hide anymore and his words became straightforward.


    There was silence on themunication device, and the staff officers did not speak.


    They wanted tounch another beheading operation and gather the essence and top experts of the entire army to break into Red Maple City under the cover of the army and capture important members of Tedrell alive.


    This n sounded very beautiful and operational.


    Kang De¡¯s attack was indeedrge and powerful, so it could definitely not be used in Red Maple City. Once his sharp knife troops mixed with the Goethe army, residences, and evenmoners, that terrifying alchemical weapon would be useless.


    Their military advantage would be disyed again.


    However, the price was that the hundred thousand or so elf armies outside the city would be live targets for Kang De to vent his anger. It would even evolve into apetition between the two sides to see who was more ruthless and decisive. Let¡¯s see if Kang De killed all the elves outside the city first or if the beheading team captured the Tedrell members first¡ªthis meant that many warriors would die.


    In fact.


    The forbidden curse ced outside Valentine City might appear again.


    War had always been a painful choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make this decision arbitrarily and bear all the responsibility,¡± Sylvan Keller said. ¡°Honor is above life. We¡¯re fighting for the Twilight Dynasty. We can¡¯t be timid and humble as we wag our tails at the enemy, nor can we submit to the enemy¡¯s strength and intimidation¡­ We have to let Kang De know that the elves stand at the top of the continent and have never relied on the power of weapons and magic.¡±


    After a silence, they agreed one by one and voted.


    For honor.


    For Twilight.


    For the dignity of the country.


    For the honor of a soldier.


    However, in this holy and tragic atmosphere, a core key question was intentionally ignored by the officers, nobles, and high elves present.


    In theory, the survival rate of the beheading team that secretly infiltrated and attacked at high speed was the highest.


    Because it was the essence of the entire army and because it gathered the top experts and elites of the entire expeditionary army, it was difficult for Goethe to resist and they could reach the target as soon as possible.


    As long as he barged into the city, Kang De would not be able to carry out a powerful attack. His survival rate would greatly increase.


    This was even more sopared to outside the city.


    Then the problem was.


    As the essence of the entire army, elite soldiers who had exquisitebat techniques and brilliant spell cultivation could be said to be experts in the army. Of course, they all had outstanding bloodlines. Their families were well-off, their books were rich, and their umtion was deep. Those who could enter the noble school to cultivate were the high elves.


    They had a good bloodline, many resources, and deep social connections. They could enter an advanced university to further their studies, so they were very strong.


    They had been chosen to be the beheading team with their strength and took on the most important mission. Of course, they could survive.


    Right?


    As for the thousands of ordinary soldiers outside the city, may the Empress and the gods remember their sacrifice.


    All of this was for the glory of Twilight and the dignity of the Royal Army. Every soldier should fight to the death in his post and pray for the pity of fate.


    Whoever could survive depended on the arrangements of the gods.


    At this moment, Red Maple City also issued an order for the Elven Expeditionary Force to surrender unconditionally. Sylvan Keller was not angry, but happy. It was a good time to feign civility.


    In any case, he had already betrayed them once, so it did not matter if it happened a second time.


    It was impossible to surrender.


    The glory of his life could not be covered in dust here.


    D*mn.


    They could not surrender.


    Sylvan Keller¡¯s eyes were red, like a wolf king in a desperate situation.


    D*mn.


    ¡ªIf I surrender, I¡¯ll have to take full responsibility. Those guys in the council are too happy. They¡¯ll push all the sins to me! Just like that idiot Thendron!


    ¡ªThis is not my fault at all!


    ¡ªIt was the council who secretly asked me to attack! It was the council who provided me with air force and magic devices! It was the council¡¯s decision, so the council should bear the consequences! I can¡¯t use my status, honor, contributions, and family to bear these! In any case, I¡¯ll die no matter what, so why not take a gamble?!


    As for whether the army outside the city would die under Kang De¡¯s bombardment or even the attack of a forbidden curse, as for whether the elves¡¯ homnd would attract Kang De¡¯s revenge attack¡­


    ¡ªIf my operation fails, what does all of this have to do with me?!


    The Lord of Dawn Light¡¯s eyes flickered with ruthlessness.


    If he won, he would be able to obtain a cover and fool this matter. He would protect most of the high elves and obtain their gratitude. Even if he was held ountable, he would not lose everything. At most, he would take a few years off and have the chance to rise again. His family would not be too implicated.


    Then, why not?


    His status, honor, reputation, and everything could not be lost.


    ¡ªI endured for 234 years in the position of a brigadier general before I died of a superior and was promoted. I still have to do it for at least 200 years. How can I give this position to my subordinates?! He has to endure for another 200 years!


    Sylvan Keller had made up his mind.


    As he pretended to send an envoy, he secretly mobilized the elite officers.


    Transferring the backbone of the officers from the entire army would cause thebat strength of the various departments to decrease exponentially. However, at this point, who cared about that? Conventionalbat strength was meaningless.


    Only by secretly infiltrating Red Maple City and attacking Tedrell could he seize thest chance.


    Or, they could die together.


    ¡­

 Chapter 379 - 379 I Will Initiate Mass Projection

    379 I Will Initiate Mass Projection


    The standard for judging a hero was not to see his bragging and words.


    He could not only see the victory and contributions he had made under the advantageous conditions.


    Instead, he had to make a choice on ount of the disadvantage, danger, and even desperate situation.


    When people were indifferent andmented, they were always reasonable and moral. However, when things really fell on their heads, ugliness, and selfishness were revealed.


    !!


    Sometimes, it was not noble, reasonable, or righteous.


    It was just that he did not have a choice.


    Therefore, Sylvan Keller was the famous Lord of Dawn Light. He was an ever-victorious general trusted by the council and admired by the soldiers. He was indomitable. He was smart and wise. He was a respected great military general andmander. He cherished the lives of soldiers and valued honor above life. He was the noblest elf. He was loving, firm, brave, and generous. He was the most trustworthy general in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    All this honor, title, and reputation was only because he did not face a true choice.


    The formermander of the Dusk Legion, Thendron, was also the rising star of the military world before he faced a choice. He was a famous young general. Then, he died under Valentine City.


    In order to prevent innocent soldiers from dying for nothing under the wishes of the important figures, in order to send Kang De¡¯s deterrence and suggestion back to his mothendpletely, he chose to surrender. Moreover, he turned into a firm anti-war faction overnight and tried his best to stop the war from continuing, bing a despised coward and traitor.


    Facing a simr choice, Sylvan Keller, who was more famous, stronger, and responsible than Thendron, chose to push the lives of more than a hundred thousand expeditionary army soldiers and the safety of the entire country to the gambling table to bet on the possibility of survival in the face of death to prevent himself from being treated as an abandoned pawn by the council and losing everything.


    Only at the most critical and dangerous moment could one determine if a hero was a hero.


    When obsession and unwillingness blinded his eyes, morality quickly slid to the side of choice. Some elves could give up their honor for the lives of innocent soldiers and the interests of their mothend, and some elves could abandon these for their honor and interests.


    Since they would definitely be treated as targets by Kang De to vent his anger and ughter, why not let them y a greater role before they died?


    If they could increase the sess rate of their operation because of this, their sacrifice would be valuable!


    They would be remembered!


    Great!


    All the gods were happy about this!


    This thought dominated his mind, and the n became even more radical and decisive. With themander pushing and taking responsibility, the staff officers and officers also chose to be silent. Everyone knew that this was a dilemma. Everyone knew that the glorious elf army had been forced to a terrifying blind spot.


    ¡ªIf you object, what better idea do you have?


    ¡ªIf you object, can you shoulder this unprecedented humiliation and responsibility?


    Since themander said that he would bear all the consequences, let¡¯s do this.


    After half an hour of the news of Goethe urging them to surrender, after feigning civility, pretending to bargain and gather the soldiers, the elves attacked again.


    The entire army moved out.


    There was nomand system orbat system to speak of. Battle beasts, supply carts, and logistics personnel hid among the regr troops andunched an attack on the tall city wall of Red Maple City.


    The arrangement of doing their best for half an hour was effective. The extremely high tactical literacy of the elf army made this desperate charge notpletely chaotic. They maintained their marching posture, but every array was extremely separated from the other troops. The number of soldiers in the array was neither too many nor too few. They roared and charged under the deste horn, stimting the courage in their hearts with roars.


    Their only mission was to cover.


    They used their lives to cover the attack power of the essence.


    They would consume Kang De¡¯s alchemical weapons.


    They were urged to rush towards the city wall.


    Even if this was an order that meant death, the soldiers still followed it without hesitation, even if they had seen the silver wing sweep over not long ago and start an efficient and unstoppable massacre.


    ¡°Speed up! Speed up! Speed up!¡±


    The officers roared fanatically and urged the soldiers to rush towards the city wall of Red Maple City like fearless soldiers. ¡°When we reach the bottom of the city wall, the enemy won¡¯t dare to use the alchemical bombs! If we rush into the city, the enemy will be helpless! This is the only hope of survival! Charge! Charge! Charge!¡±


    Of course, that earth-shattering and extremely powerful alchemical bomb could not be used beside the city wall of Red Maple City, because there were still guards on the city wall, let alone in the city, because there were arge number ofmoners.


    However, this meant that the invincible and glorious Royal Army was already using and even kidnapping the lives of civilians in exchange for a chance to win and survive.


    This had never happened in thousands of years.


    However, the ordinary soldiers who were suppressing the uneasiness and fear in their hearts and roaring to charge did not have the time to think carefully about this problem. The high elves hidden in the pack beast team and ordinary soldiers deliberately ignored it. They were only following Commander Sylvan Keller, regardless of right or wrong.


    This was because they did not know any other way.


    Therefore, death descended from the sky.


    The joint attack ammunition weighing nearly a ton fell from the sky, raising roaring dust and huge mes. With a single strike, it razed an entire elf army. Rolling air waves blew the gs of the nearby army and shocked the hearts of the elves, but the officers were still shouting and roaring.


    ¡°Six! Do you see that?! It can only bring six such alchemical bombs!¡±


    ¡°As long as I rush under the city, I can survive! I can survive!¡±


    A series of roars and explosions in the sky were the loud sounds of that terrifying alchemical weapon diving down. Every time he heard this sound, it meant that death would descend from the sky.


    Apart from the huge alchemical bomb, there was also lightning that streaked across like lightning that could cut a solid military formation into pieces. As the elf army continued to advance, merciless attacks sted down. The elf army that was charging in vain was erased one after another. Only a small number of broken limbs and blood flew out and fell,nding on the faces, heads, and arms of the soldiers who continued to charge nearby.


    Red Maple City¡¯s long-range spell attacks continuously flew out of the city.


    There was also the attack of the war machine and the arrow formation.


    The silver wings from the sky shuttled back and forth on the battlefield, throwing down the invitation to death.


    However, this was not enough to stop the full attack of the elves. These crazy guys only had eyes for the city wall, as if as long as they reached it, they would win.


    They roared wildly.


    They roared crazily.


    The strongest army in the world, the number one in the world, the leader and pioneer of advancedbat tactics, and the powerful army of the Twilight Dynasty werepletelywless and tactical at this moment. They were like a group of lunatics who had lost their minds.


    Amidst the mes, explosions, death, and blood, they roared and charged.


    They stepped on the drum of death and the corpses of theirrades.


    War turned from elegance to cruelty, from cruelty to madness.


    ...


    Looking down from the sky, the elves were like dense ants as they rushed toward Red Maple City in chaos and order. Death could not stop their footsteps, and deterrence could notplete deterrence. These elves seemed to have locked onto their morale, or rather, the threshold of copse had not been reached.


    However, two rounds of the bombing had already passed.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was as calm as water as Horus¡¯s voice sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Father, there might not be enough bombs. The enemy¡¯s array is extremely scattered. They¡¯re learning very quickly.¡±


    The entire elf army pressed forward and surrounded the city on all sides. Apart from the elite forces of the various departments who hadunched a surprise attack a day ago, arge number of reinforcements rushed over from the surrounding important towns in a day. There was a huge number and they had learned to disperse to an open area. There was also spell resistance and they divided more than ten attack areas. They also used such a zombie-like F2A method. In this situation, the weapons and ammunition in Kang De¡¯s hand were indeed not enough.


    He could destroy the enemy¡¯s long-range firepower position, defeat the arrow formation cluster and the magic device position until they could not raise their heads, and shatter the tactical intentions of any powerful army, but he could not kill the entire elf army of more than a hundred thousand, because defeat was one thing, but annihtion was another.


    ¡°Are they crazy?!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone was filled with shock, anger, and awe.


    No matter how he calcted, he did not expect the elves to be so stubborn.


    He had thought that under the overwhelming air advantage and strategic deterrence, the elfmander knew the severity and would make the right choice.


    However, he had already unknowingly fallen into a certain misunderstanding.


    ...


    Not all elves were like the captain and adjutant of the Wayne Wings.


    Not all the elves were like Thendron of the Dusk Legion.


    ¡°There must be logic in this unexpected action. However, Father, now is not the time to talk about this. It has already happened. We have to deal with it.¡±


    His iron son¡¯s voice made Kang De calm down.


    He asked, ¡°Is it not enough with what I obtained from the French?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. The bombs obtained from the secret storage of the French military base are suitable for closed environments. Their power in the open is not as good as imagined. Coupled with what the Russians provided, it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°¡­We can continue to refresh.¡±


    There was no need to think about the respawn at the airport. The air strike group couldplete the cleanup in a few minutes. At this moment, they must have already run away without a trace. That wave of replication at the airport was only a one-time deal. Replicating again would only waste time and resources, but the howitzers, shells, and ammunition provided by Russia were still at the resources station¡­


    ¡°I have to remind you, Father. Firstly, we don¡¯t have so many puppets to operate the replicated howitzer. Secondly, even if we modify all the shells into bombs, if we want to defeat an enemy of this scale and battlefield area, we have to replicate it extremely many times. The efficiency¡­ is very poor.¡±


    ¡°Instead of wasting precious time to replicate the cannonball, it¡¯s better to make a more efficient choice.¡±


    Horus was silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Kang De was also silent.


    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After a while, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to end the war, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­So, Father?¡±


    ¡°I want to warn them onest time.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The exploding dragon roar resounded in the sky again and swept past the sky of the crazily advancing elf army.


    The elf soldiers who could not help but panic did not wait for death to descend, but they heard a voice from the sky, ¡°The soldiers of the Twilight Dynasty, I¡¯ll warn you onest time. If you continue forward, I¡¯ll shoot a forbidden curse. Repeat, I¡¯ll shoot a forbidden curse. Your bravery and sacrifice are meaningless. Not only will they make you lose your lives, but they¡¯ll also involve the two countries in an even greater war¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªHe¡¯s bluffing! He must not have many bombs left!¡±


    Death and blood made the soldiers crazy. Encouraged by the even crazier officers, emotions were easily guided and used, ¡°We will never surrender! We can¡¯t bend the knee to evil! We¡¯ll show them the pride and dignity of the elves! Even if we die today! Our mothend will remember!¡±


    ¡°¡ªFor the Empress!¡±


    Roaring and fanatical, the ultimatum only weed a crazy attack.


    The war drew a gully, and hatred caused division.


    Who would believe the words of the enemy?


    Under the attack of arrows and spells, the fighter ne returned to the sky. At this moment, Horus said, ¡°Father, look, in the north of the city¡­ there are already elves approaching the city wall!¡±


    Due to the limited ammunition, Kang De could only prioritize attacking therge attack group. The small-scale targets were handed to the city wall guards. This was the attack n he had discussed with the Grand Duke earlier. However, at this moment, his iron son quickly added, ¡°The intensity of the attack is wrong!¡±


    Kang De looked up and saw a zing light erupt on the city wall. The light of magic, the explosion of elements, and the expert¡¯s figure was like an unsheathed sword that broke through the defense line of the garrison like a hot knife through butter.


    They rushed into the city.


    The vector nozzle elerated and rushed towards the broken war zone. Through the visor scan, he could see the enemy running quickly on the streets of the city. The autocannon roared and swept. Horus swept low and deformed with a ng. Hended with a bang and transformed into a mechabat posture, setting up four double autocannons.


    However, in the next moment, a sharp edge rushed out of the houses on both sides of the street.


    The Transformer blocked with his shield and was attacked by more than ten elf experts. His battle shield was shattered, and his huge body flew back. Spells and enchanted heavy arrows followed.


    The vector vent operated with all its might and pushed its steel body into the sky to dodge this follow-up attack. The angry Horus swept down. Those extremely fast elf warriors rushed into the nearby houses.


    The quagmire of the security war was indeed the nightmare of the modern army.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    His iron son transformed back into his fighter form, ¡°Father, these elves are surprisingly powerful! They¡¯re definitely not at the level of ordinary elves! This should be their goal!¡±


    Kang De had already woken up.


    Before he could speak, the Grand Duke¡¯s voice sounded from themunicator, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    ¡°¡­As you can see, they hide in the houses and houses and use the streets and buildings as cover. I¡¯m not good at closebat. There¡¯s nothing good to do with them. I can only rely on you to think of a way.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The enemy is using an ordinary army as cover. Selecting elites to rush into the city is indeed a gamble to survive. I can¡¯t waste any more time. If the elf army outside attacks the city, the advantage, and situation will bepletely ruined¡­ Grand Duke, every one of us has to make a choice.¡±


    His tone was very calm and divided, not giving the Grand Duke a chance to speak.


    ¡°¡ªWait! Kang De! You don¡¯t have to do this! Listen to me, we can propose peace¡­¡±


    ¡°If the army outside attacks, there won¡¯t even be a chance to negotiate.¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath.


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll activate mass projection.¡±


    ¡°¡ªKang De!¡±


    ¡°Let history judge the consequences of today¡¯s matter.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°What I have to do now is not let you be history.¡±


    The fighter ne climbed up, looked up, elerated, and roared into the sky. In dozens of seconds, it rose ten thousand meters into the air. The rolling dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the world. Be it the elf soldiers in Red Maple City or outside the city, all the pitiful living beings rolling and floating in the war furnace looked at all of this.


    They were deep in thought.


    ¡°Commander! Kang De wants to¡­¡±


    The adjutant beside Sylvan Keller cried out.


    ¡°You¡¯re in Red Maple City! Could it be that he can throw a forbidden curse into this city?¡±


    ¡°But the soldiers outside the city¡­¡±


    ¡°This will use up a forbidden curse! Twilight will remember their contributions! They¡¯ll also remember us! If you want to do anything, continue to kill the enemy! Charge! Capture the hostage! Everyone has to abide by their duty!¡±


    Madness spread in and outside the city.


    The soldiers outside the city also thought of the previous ultimatum.


    He was about to shoot a forbidden spell.


    An unprecedented panic made many elves calm down.


    No matter what¡­ Valentine¡¯s defeat was the truth.


    Therefore, was the forbidden curse¡­ing?


    Under Kang De¡¯s indiscriminate bombardment, under the spur of death and madness, in the bloody and cruel battlefield, even tenacious elf warriors had times when they copsed.


    In particr, death was about to arrive slowly and fatally. Under the city wall might be the safest haven. The soldiers who were still far from the city wall roared and elerated. The elves who were no longer far from the city wall also elerated. The chaotic battlefield was no longer filled with elegant elves. Poor lunatics, the end wasing¡­


    Kang De had already returned to the white fog world.


    Through spatial teleportation, he left the African airport and arrived at the domestic area.


    Familiar district, familiar city.


    Kang De stood on the street in silence.


    Ending the war was never easy. There had to be a price.


    For example, more peanut butter.


    Horus came to his father¡¯s side and tried to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°Father, what should we throw this time?¡±


    The mass projection of Valentine¡¯s battle was to teleportrge roads, heavy vehicles, and otherrge and small objects through two-way teleportation. He relied on gravity to continuously elerate, gather terrifying power, and bomb.


    He sized up the cars on the street to see if there was anything more explosive.


    Kang De stretched out his hand.


    It resonated with the white fog world and responded.


    The power obtained from Tacitus resonated with the white fog world.


    The power of the Law of Space.


    Distorting space and changing concepts.


    In an instant, the world reversed, and the concept of top and bottom reversed. The world in front of him twisted from then on. In the bustling business district, tall buildings faced down like fruits on a grapevine.

 Chapter 380 - 380 The War Is Over

    380 The War Is Over


    Reversing space.


    He used the power of the Fire Thief to cut off the foundation of the building.


    Small shattering sounds kepting from the bottom of the building. It was the soft sound of an object being extracted. The power of the Fire Thief was like an invisible and sharp knife cutting through everything tangible in the world.


    Even if the bottom of the building was broken at the waist, in a special environment like the white fog world where there was no wind or even the image of a rotating, coupled with the weight of more than 30 floors, this building would not easily copse on its own. However, if space twisted like this, it would be a different story in the world.


    !!


    The crackling sound became louder and louder.


    Then, there was a bang.


    It left the heavy foundation and restrained ground.


    A huge creature more than 30 floors tall fell into the sky.


    The spatial door opened.


    Ten thousand meters in the sky of Red Maple City, this was already the stratosphere. Below was an endless sea of clouds. More than 30 meters tall and hundreds of square meters of residential buildings rushed out of the dark spatial door and whistled down with a violent vibration and friction with the air, breaking through the dense sea of clouds.


    It fell.


    The vibration, explosion, and friction caused the entire building to tremble. As the heat and strength umted from friction with the airflow were countered, the surface of the building continuously peeled off and floated in the air. The shock waves that surged back and forth continuously shattered the ss. Fragments of various sizes continuously flew out of the building, causing this building to look like a space station that had fallen to the ground after being abandoned.


    It fell.


    It broke through the bottom of the troposphere, the sea of clouds, and rushed to the stratosphere.


    The world was instantly empty. Amidst the thin clouds, the ground below was clearly visible.


    There was a chaotic airflow and an even more violent elemental reaction here. The 24-hour spell attack of the Elven Expeditionary Force changed the color of the sky here. The dense and chaotic elemental torrent above Red Maple City was created by the elf mages, but now, it had be a weapon that was about to kill them.


    Element Extraction.


    Attach.


    Violent elemental power spread along the surface of the building. With just a primer, it could trigger a chain reaction. mes suddenly surged and whistled as they spread to the entire building, covering its original appearance, making it look like a huge meteor burning violently, bringing the end of death and extinction.


    It fell in the direction of the vast expeditionary army camp outside the city.


    The atmosphere rumbled.


    It was impossible not to notice such a phenomenon and sound.


    In fact, when the building crossed the troposphere and whistled over, the elves saw it.


    The phenomenon in the sky. Amidst the spinning red blood cloud, a huge ming meteor whistled down. It was like the end of the world recorded in a forbidden curse, bringing an unstoppable end.


    In dozens of seconds.


    The most fanatical and violent elf soldiers stopped.


    Everything was meaningless now. The slogans of the officers, the glory of the soldiers, loyalty, the mothend, the Empress, justice, all of them became insignificant. At this moment, they thought of their rtives in their hometown, their parents, wives, and children. This was about to be an eternity, and they would sleep in a foreignnd.


    They only looked at the sky in a daze.


    Apart from that, there was nothing else he could do.


    Even the Goethe people in the city understood what a forbidden spell was.


    ¡°Thirty seconds!¡±


    Horus transformed into a mechanical form. The four additional vector vents installed behind him were activated with all their might, pushing the burning building and adjusting thending point. The ground approached.


    They would be reduced to ashes.


    This would raise huge dust and cause a violent impact. This dust and air wave would devour these pitiful elves and more, cing the two countries of Goethe and Twilight in the shadow of war. This was because, after this battle, the Twilight Dynasty would definitely carry out full revenge. Therge blood debt meant that this matter could no longer be salvaged. It no longer had anything to do with right and wrong, only the interests and face of the country.


    They would do everything they could to take revenge on Goethe. This meant that more and more mass projections would appear on the various battlefields and the elves¡¯ homnd until thest drop of blood flowed out of Twilight, until they painfully admitted defeat, and until the overlord of the world finally declined.


    Then, he would face the malice, fear, and panic of the various countries.


    An eternal war until everything was reduced to ruins and countless living beings disappeared.


    However, so what if he did not do this?


    The elite experts of the expeditionary army were carrying out operations and killing in Red Maple City. These crazy elf armies outside would also rush into the city. No one knew what the other choice would lead to.


    Just as no one knew what would have happened if the button was pressed.


    Therefore, Kang De said that everything could only be judged by history.


    He would still make a choice without hesitation.


    ¡°20 seconds!¡±


    It was close enough, so close that this huge creature that fell from the sky pressed down on everyone¡¯s souls.


    At this moment, a line of fire rushed out of the distant clouds. The sound of a phoenix resounded through the world.


    ¡°Father!¡± The auxiliary helmet transmitted the scene. Through Horus¡¯s perception module, Kang De saw the phoenix rushing over, or rather, the elf riding it.


    The violent wind blew her long hair back.


    Her body was wrapped in glorious armor, and her face was covered by the phoenix-winged helmet. The king¡¯s cloak rolled with zing mes. It was unknown what she looked like.


    However, Kang De knew who she was.


    Duke Tagris of Tiling¡­ or rather, the Phoenix King who was pretending to be him.


    She pretended to be her brother and came to Valentine to negotiate with Kang De. Some stories happened and they formed something that seemed to be called friendship.


    She said that she hade with good intentions and brought information about visitors from outer space. She had taught him something. She had been drunk, cried, and caused trouble in front of him. Kang De knew her identity very well. It seemed that the Phoenix King also knew that Kang De knew her identity, but everyone tacitly maintained thisyer of secrecy.


    Delh enjoyed her unrestrained rxation. Kang De also found this interesting.


    However, their harmonious interaction ended with the bad news brought about by Sword Saint Snowfall.


    ...


    At that time, Kang De could have gone to confront her because he vaguely felt that Delh might not know about the second surprise attack of the expeditionary army. However, at that time, his father had also lost his way in Africa. The two sides were extremely urgent, so Kang De did not dare to bet at all. This was because if he made a mistake, the war that had happened in Valentine might make him stay there forever. Neither side could save him, and everything would end.


    Therefore, at this point.


    Perhaps it was fate, but the two sides were destined not to be friends.


    In fact, they even met and killed more than a hundred thousand of her citizens in front of her, allowing the war to continue.


    Kang De looked at the image on the visor in a daze. The phoenix that had flown over the battlefield sped over as if she had sensed something. Delh stared over as if she could see Kang De.


    The gazes of humans and elves collided at the intersection of illusion and reality.


    In more than ten seconds, destruction would descend from the sky.


    It was toote to beg, negotiate, convince, and negotiate.


    This short period of time was fleeting and was not even enough for Delh to rush over.


    Like the cry of a phoenix, the Empress¡¯s voice was heard by Kang De for the first time. Or rather, it was restrained by Horus¡¯s perception module and shook in Kang De¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Kang¡ªDe¡ª¡±


    ...


    However, it was unknown how many words, sorrow, and emotions this call contained.


    ¡°Ten seconds!¡±


    Horus roared, ¡°Father!¡±


    Dark light shed.


    The elves who stopped and waited quietly for destruction were stunned to see a dark light unfold. Space ripples were like ake, trembling. The terrifying star of destruction was enveloped, retracted, and shattered by an invisible force. The intense explosion blurred the boundary of matter and was devoured and exiled by an invisible force. In the sky above them, the shadow of death had even been projected. Then, it disappeared.


    The world was empty.


    The burning Star of Destruction had already disappeared.


    The boundary between destruction and new life, life and death, was only an instant.


    The mass projection that was enough to cover the entire expeditionary army array had already ended.


    After escaping death, life and death were already on the line for the elf soldiers. They had once fought to the death fanatically and were disheartened, regretful, and longing in the face of this power that destroyed everything. Now, they seemed to be able to survive.


    The sounds of weapons falling sounded one after another.


    Weapons that symbolized honor and life fell into the bloody mud.


    Many elves looked at the sky in a daze and did not move. Many elves hugged therades beside them and cried. They either hugged the warhorse under them or panted heavily.


    No one spoke.


    No one mentioned continuing to fight.


    Even the Goethe soldiers on the city wall stopped shooting. The elves under the city all threw away their weapons. For some reason, the Goethe people were also disinterested. They also saw that terrifying power st toward the ground and everything in the end. Everything stopped. After a 24-hour battle, for some reason, they lost the mood to continue fighting and pursue the elves.


    They only felt very, very tired.


    However, they felt peaceful too.


    In the white fog world, a terrifying falling object roared and struck the ground.


    He snapped his fingers.


    He turned off the light.


    Endless darkness surged. Immediately, dazzling lines drew the world again.


    Nothing happened in the white fog world today.


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Kang De let out a long breath and said calmly, ¡°Tell the time.¡±


    ¡°Calcting and analyzing¡­ Calcting. Timeg shortened. Three minutes.¡±


    He opened the door, closed the door, and turned off the light.


    Horus said, ¡°Father, did we profit?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    A dark light shed as he returned to the other world.


    Through the cockpit cover of the driver¡¯s seat, he saw the king riding the phoenix looking around in panic. When she saw the outline of the Transformer, she was clearly relieved. She drove the phoenix and rushed over.


    She took off the phoenix-winged helmet and revealed her true appearance.


    She was a little simr to Tagris. The gentleness and heroism of a woman coexisted, but her shocking beauty was covered by an even more dazzling temperament. The dignity of a king, noble and proud, and a firm will, the duty and mission to guide all the citizens forward¡­ She was the most powerful monarch in the world. This was her identity above that of a woman. Weakness, loneliness, and beauty were covered by the realization of a king.


    Only now did it reveal a true temperament that did not match her identity.


    Worry, guilt, sorrow, helplessness, lingering fear, gratitude¡­ Many words were waiting to be poured out.


    She must have a lot to say.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    What replied to her was the sound of an engine that had been warmed up and the autocannon set up.


    Kang De¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Keep a distance from me and don¡¯t do anything threatening. Elf, this is thest time I trust you. If anything happens next, I¡¯llpletely erase your capital from the map. At that time, these elves won¡¯t be the only ones to die.¡±


    The cold words made Delh stop.


    She clenched her fists tightly, bit her lip, and lowered her head. In the sky, there was only each other. Others could not see it. Tears gathered in her eyes. Only he had seen her cry.


    However, the barrier had already been drawn deeply.


    Although the final destruction did not descend, the countless deaths, hatred, and blood debts caused by the restarted battle could not be eliminated. What she saw along the way was also Red Maple City¡¯s on the battlefield.


    She wanted to say something, but she discovered that she had nothing to say.


    I didn¡¯t know? I just rushed over? What¡¯s the point of saying this?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already defeated you once and ordered them to surrender. Your generals pretended to surrender, but they attacked again and chased away the soldiers outside to attack the city wall in vain. The gathered elites have already rushed into the city. You have to stop them immediately and order them to put down their weapons and end this war and give me an exnation. This is the condition for me to end the mass projection.¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made my choice. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Horus began to change shape and prepare to return to Red Maple City.


    At this moment, Delh suddenly said, ¡°Kang De, why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°From the beginning to the end, my goal was to end the war, not let it end everything.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s answer was cold and decisive.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the internal cockpit of Horus and talking through the loudspeaker.


    At this moment, the loudspeaker was turned off by his iron son.


    The Transformer floating in the air nced at the Phoenix King and said indifferently, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t want to say this, but I can tell you that he promised you that he won¡¯t use what you taught him to deal with the elves. He did this earlier after you broke your promise.¡±


    Delh¡¯s body shook, and her eyes turned red at a visible speed.


    Horus the Transformer turned around and flew away.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°We wasted three minutes. My heart aches so I¡¯ll help you recover this bit.¡±


    ¡°No, when did I f*cking use the Phoenix Vision?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anyway.¡±


    ¡°So why are you saying this?¡±


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    As they argued, the phoenix¡¯s line of fire had already swept toward Red Maple City.


    ¡°Loyal soldiers of the Royal Army! I¡¯m your king!¡±


    Phoenix mes curled around it and the holy sword was raised high. A brilliant light shed, and eternal mes soared into the sky. The light was bright. All the weakness and sorrow had already been restrained. Only one person could see the appearance of the king.


    At this moment, Delh was like an eternal me, shining and illuminating the confused and helpless subjects.


    ¡°The war has already ended! Or rather, it was a mistake to begin with! I¡¯ve never given any order to attack again! This is a shameful betrayal and conspiracy! The culprit who caused all of this will definitely be punished, but you¡¯re innocent!¡±


    The king¡¯s voice echoed in the sky and was transmitted to the ears of every elf.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ to bring you home!¡±


    The phoenix rushed into the city.


    In fact, when they saw that terrifying quality weapon st toward the ground, the elves in the city also stopped fighting. From the appearance of the Star of Destruction to its disappearance, the ups and downs of their mood were enough to make them doubt the righteousness and necessity of this operation¡­ They no longer wanted to fight.


    Especially after seeing their king ride the phoenix over.


    Delhnded on the ground and shouted. The elves who were resisting stubbornly in this area also put down their weapons and walked out. The Goethe army surrounding them received orders and did not attack.


    To them, it was more or less difficult to look at the light of the Phoenix King.


    Delh¡¯s sharp gaze swept across their faces.


    Sylvan Keller suddenly raised his sword and wiped his neck. In the next moment, mes curled around him. The holy sword attacked, and resplendent golden mes outlined the light of the sun. Blood erupted from the limbs of the Lord of Dawn Light, and magic power leaked out like flowing water. His body fell weakly with a desperate expression.


    ¡°You and the elves who led this will pay the price.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall, the gori, and the experts of Goethe rushed over from all directions. Everyone was facing a great enemy. The Phoenix King¡¯s sword made them feel a huge pressure. If the previous surprise battle was led by this king, Red Maple City would probably have long been in chaos.


    The steel wings roared down, and Kang De appeared.


    Even if they had never seen him, the Goethe people knew his identity. The crowd automatically parted. Everyone watched in silence, including the elves, while the gori and Hillmelia stood protectively to the left and right.


    Kang De and Delh¡¯s eyes met.


    There was only calm indifference in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The Elven Empress lowered her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Do you want an exnation now?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°In the previous war, we each served our own masters and obeyed orders. We had noints about life and death, but we pretended to agree to surrender and raided the city to start a massacre. Those elves who were stained with blood in the city have to die.¡±


    mes burned in Delh¡¯s eyes. It was a sign that the Phoenix Vision had been activated.


    She looked at the city, then said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re all here.¡±


    The holy sword was unsheathed.


    The officers and mages who had already put down their weapons would definitely not be wary of their Empress. Even if they were wary, they would definitely not be able to fight back. mes erupted, me des swept, and a storm of mes swept. These 200 or so high elves withered like fallen leaves swept by the autumn wind.


    The Goethe people surrounding this ce raised their weapons in unison, but in an instant, the elves had already withered. Even the experts of Goethe could not help but retreat, and their expressions changed.


    The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall were already in front of Kang De.


    At such a distance, if the other party attacked, their chances of protecting Kang De were not 100%.


    ¡°I want to take him away. He can¡¯t die yet.¡±


    Delh grabbed the ashen-faced Sylvan Keller. ¡°Give me some time.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and gather your soldiers first.¡±


    The Empress jumped onto the phoenix¡¯s back.


    Kang De suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s something you didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Delh stared at him, then looked at the Goethe people present.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with exhaustion and heaviness.


    She said softly, ¡°Goethe, the war is over.¡±


    As soon as she said this, there was instant silence.


    Then, they cheered.


    This happy cheer became louder and louder, spreading in all directions. Themoners, soldiers, and nobles cheered louder and louder, with shouts of joy, and cries of relief.


    Kang De was surrounded by them and his ears were filled with happy cheers and sincere faces. He saw people continuously rushing over. He saw familiar faces. He saw the crowd part and Tina run over. The girl was much lighter than he remembered and cried like a tabby cat.


    He smiled and opened his arms, so Tina plunged over and hugged him tightly. Then she looked up. Kang De felt a chill on his lips and a soft touch pressed against him.


    The phoenix pped its wings and flew into the sky.


    She could see the entire city and the devastation outside the city. Innocent soldiers, a conspiracy of war. Be it humans or elves, many living beings had lost their lives, dreams, love, future, and achievements. Everything had disappeared in blood and fire. Everyone had lost a lot.


    Before leaving the city, Delh subconsciously turned around.


    She saw Kang De surrounded by the Goethe people. She saw a blond girl run over, hug him, and kiss him hard.


    She saw that all the Goethe people were cheering and pping. She had guessed the girl¡¯s identity. That noise and joy, that victory and beauty, were divided by the thick city wall and no longer rted to her. The loser and the winner, the invader and defender, the conspirator and the saver, were clearly separated and infinitely distant.


    She could only cast a bitter and sad nce from afar.


    Perhaps at this moment, she really understood what the war had taken away.

 Chapter 381 - 381 Wang Xiaoman Is on Earth

    381 Wang Xiaoman Is on Earth


    Another morning, sunlight shone through the curtains. Kang De woke up on time.


    He closed his eyes and stretched out under the covers. His body rolled and twisted.


    Howfortable.


    The soft velvet rubbed his body andbed every inch of his skin. It was an unprecedentedly soft texture as if all the pores in his body had opened under this fellow¡¯s grinding.


    He sighed in satisfaction.


    It wasfortable and calm.


    He had never slept on such afortable bed. Although the other world had no industrial foundation to speak of, as a world with magic, its most cutting-edge material science still surpassed Earth in some aspects. Although the hardworking public would never be qualified to enjoy it, as a ruling ss, they could naturally obtain the best.


    He had received the grandest treatment in Red Maple City. Usually, everything he ate and wore was the best Goethe could provide. The bed he used to sleep in was only an insignificant part, but it was the mostfortable he had ever slept on in his life. That soft and smooth cloth was simply as exquisite as a girl¡¯s skin.


    Of course, he did not know how exquisite a girl¡¯s skin was.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the gauze curtain hanging from the ceiling. It was as white as snow and was embroidered with strange patterns that shone with an imperceptible luster. Just looking at those patterns could make him feel calm and rxed. A faint smell of incense floated in the air. The magic device ced on the distant table emitted light, as if sensing that he had already woken up. He turned around and another fragrance gradually floated out.


    The pattern on the gauze curtain slowly changed.


    Looking at this pattern and smelling this incense, his thoughts slowly became clear and awake.


    The depraved life of a feudal ruler was really great.


    He was so happy here that he did not think about Earth.


    It had been three days since the battle of Red Maple City ended.


    The blood, exhaustion, nervousness, and pressure of the two-front battle had already slowly dissipated under the wash of time.


    When he woke up two mornings in a row, he had to ept the fact that his war was over. Be it Africa or the other world, he had saved his father and Comoros. He had saved Goethe and saved Red Maple City from falling and the world from sliding into the abyss of war.


    He won.


    There was no longer a need to travel thousands of kilometers, kill extensively, kill the enemy in an organized manner, or deter the enemy with torture and ughter. Peace, peace had finally arrived.


    Even if it was only a short peace, it was good.


    Yes, it had only temporarilye to an end.


    On Earth, Little Bob was dead, Tacitus was annihted, and the French government¡¯s n was bankrupt, but Big Bob was still alive. There was still a ruin in Gambia that had not been excavated, and the permanent members had already smelled something. As a powerful superhuman, Kang De had already entered the vision of the various countries.


    On the other side, the second Goethe War was forcefully stopped by Kang De and the Elven Empress at thest moment of its full eruption. The deterrence of Kang De¡¯s forbidden curse and the authority of Delh¡¯s monarch joined forces to forcefully stop the wheel of war that rushed into the abyss and end this war.


    However, termination did not mean aplete end.


    War would never change.


    War was a continuation of politics, and politics was the ultimate act that involved an extremely wide range. This war that was forcefully terminated did not only affect Goethe and Twilight, but it also involved a series of turmoil and changes in geopolitics, international order, and so on. The impact was far-reaching and would definitely greatly surpass the Battle of Valentine.


    ording to Kang De¡¯s guess after that, the second surprise attack of the expeditionary army was probably the council crossing the order given by the Empress. Such an order would be carried out, which meant that Delh¡¯s monarchy had beenpletely challenged.


    This was a huge matter that was enough to shake the dignity and authority of a monarch. It was something that no monarch could tolerate. It could be imagined that the furious Phoenix King would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. The politics of the Twilight Dynasty would definitely wee a huge reshuffle. To the number one country in the world, the violent change in politics meant the violent turmoil of the international order, because countless interest entanglements would wee a huge earthquake.


    To Goethe, although the danger of destruction had temporarily passed, the problem still existed.


    The Goethe Expeditionary Force was only a second-rate army of the Twilight Dynasty. The elves were still the number one country in this world, like a giant that covered the sky. Goethe was only a small portion covered by its huge shadow, and this insufferably arrogant country had suffered a humiliating defeat under Red Maple City.


    Elves were all very vengeful.


    Not to mention such a huge humiliation.


    The threat from the Twilight Dynasty still existed, and it would exist for a long time.


    What also existed was the secret fear of the Human Empire and even the various countries of the continent.


    This was because Goethe had won.


    They sessfully stopped this war and could even be said to have won, causing the elves to be covered in dust.


    However, the awkward thing was that Goethe had suffered heavy losses in this war. It could even be said that their national strength had decreased greatly. The reason why they could win waspletely because a Cathayan had forcefully interfered in this war.


    This meant that deterrence, victory, reputation, and the country werepletely maintained on the kindness and friendship of a foreigner towards Goethe. At the national level, this was extremely dangerous and unstable.


    They had temporarily won. Their country had not been destroyed for the time being, but they had added an even greater blood debt to the elves.


    Moreover, because of the betrayal and conspiracy of the Human Empire earlier, it meant that Goethe was already in a de facto hostile state with the former suzerain country. Did the broken rtionship need to be repaired, what attitude the Empire had¡­ These all tested the wisdom of diplomacy.


    It could be foreseen that in the future, the geopolitics of Goethe would be extremely important. The gazes of the various countries would turn here. Where would Goethe, sandwiched between the Twilight Dynasty and the Human Empire, go? It would definitely involve many gazes and malice.


    However, what did all of this have to do with Kang De?


    He rolled on the bed again.


    The battle of Red Maple City sessfully made him walk further and further toward the path of a human nuclear bomb.


    Two days had passed. The news was slowly transmitting and fermenting. As the elf armypletely gathered and the Goethe intelligencework recovered, what happened in the 24 hours gradually became known to the world.


    Ever since the news of the elvesunching a second surprise attack, the Cathayan, Kang De, set off from Valentine and crossed a thousand miles to rush towards Red Maple City.


    In 24 hours, in six battles, the Savada Immortal Army, the Tuck Shield Arrow Regiment, the Aaronhide Rangers, the Stoneheart Legion of the Royal Army¡¯s magicized army, the Fire Feather Legion of the Alchemical Heavy Armorer, the Pride of Agan of the Sky Light Cavalry Brigade¡­ These famous legendary armies had all turned into stepping stones for endless glory and were easily annihted by a Cathayan riding from the east. Their organization no longer existed.


    In the battle of Red Maple City, the Cathayan who appeared out of nowhere killed three Dragoons in less than ten minutes and defeated five aerial troopsposed of the Horned Eagle Knight, the Pegasus Knight, and hundreds of aerialbat mages, forcefully reversing the situation of Goethe¡¯s imminent defeat.


    Then, they attacked the expeditionary army array outside the city. More than tworge mages and more than ten cavalry shooting arrays suffered a destructive blow in a few minutes.


    After failing to order the elves to surrender, he did not hesitate to activate a forbidden curse.


    If not for the Phoenix King arriving at thest moment and using some extremely fanciful method to stop the forbidden spell air raid on the expeditionary army, more than 300,000 people would have died in the hands of the Cathayans in the past 24 hours.


    Even so, even if the forbidden curse that destroyed everything stopped at thest moment, there were more than 100,000 soldiers who had directly died in Kang De¡¯s hands in this one-day war. If he included the six Dragon g Legions in the battle of Valentine, there were already 200,000.


    After this statistic was calcted, the title of ¡°Elven Butcher¡± that shone with golden light was ced on Kang De¡¯s head. It was probably impossible to take it off. If there was a Guinness certification record in the other world, he would definitely be the creature who had personally killed the most elf soldiers in history.


    Even the hell giants of the ancient war had probably not killed as many as him.


    ...


    In two days, this shocking news and legendary victory shook the world, shocking the heads of various countries, faction leaders, and even the lords of the other nes.


    The name Kang De was whispered by countless people and inhumans.


    When the oue of the battle of Valentine spread to the continent, many factions were hesitating, watching, and calcting. They were thinking about what the power Kang De disyed meant.


    Soon, Kang De told them the truth.


    The Forbidden Spell Envoy from the East was like a legendary hero who had walked from the ancient era. He could rewrite the oue of any local war in this world by himself, change the direction of any full-scale war, deter any country and faction in the world, and annihte any army that carried endless honor.


    His forbidden curse, his background, and his alchemy would all be secrets that the various countries of the continent would pursue crazily. As long as he maintained a good rtionship with Goethe, as long as he was still in Goethe, his every move would be closely monitored by the various countries. All the policies, actions, and diplomacy against Goethe could not avoid the name Kang De, or rather, they would revolve around him.


    The power he had, the deterrence he could form, he would be paid attention to, probed,e into contact with, be wary, hostile, and scheme by guys with all kinds of goals.


    This was something that had never happened in this world, an unprecedented era.


    Change, turmoil, and change would happen from now on.


    ¡°How troublesome¡­¡±


    Kang De rolled on the bed. These effects and entanglements that would definitely happenter only needed Kang De to think for a few minutes before he became troubled.


    ...


    ¡°Hong San, when will Hong Sane¡­¡±


    He originally wanted his iron son to fly to Valentine and bring Hong San over to sort himself out. However, after thinking for a moment, he rejected this suggestion.


    The elves had not retreated, including the next negotiation and truce treaty. It was a huge project. The variables still existed. He and Horus had to stay in Red Maple City.


    Moreover¡­


    What a waste of oil!


    Red Maple City was a thousand miles away from Valentine. The energy consumption of his iron son¡¯s sixth-generation aircraft had increased exponentially. Apart from replenishing the white fog, he also needed fuel to assist in the energy supply. That was not something that could be done by finding a car to smoke in on the street. High-quality aviation gasoline was only avable in that batch of replicated fighter jets, and the fuel storage tank in the Foreign Legion military base¡­ D*mn, Kang De had lit the fireworks himself.


    After all, he did not expect to get arge group of fighter jets for freeter on.


    They knew their own business. Every time they used air bombs and aviation fuel, there was no ce to replenish them in a short period of time. In order to prevent variables from happening, it was better to save some.


    Therefore, he could only let Hong Sane over bynd.


    Forget it, he would think about it when he arrived.


    The response of the various countries, conspiracies from all directions, and all kinds of troublesome things would not appear for the time being. After all, only two days had passed. The current Kang De only needed to enjoy a short and rxed vacation.


    He wanted to rx and wash away his nervousness and exhaustion.


    After the war ended and saved Goethe from destruction, he had already been pushed to the altar by the Goethe people. After two days, he could still recall the fanaticism of that day. Countless smiles, countless cheers, sincere gratitude, choked tears, and faces.


    He had seen people one after another. They all had the f*cking faces of foreigners. It was very difficult to remember who was who.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I filmed it. We can rey and remember itter.¡±


    This was what the considerate and reliable Horus had said to him that night.


    Kang De heaved a sigh of relief and was furious.


    ¡°Beast! What else did you take?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Facing his iron son¡¯s innocent and calm eyes, Kang De¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated.


    He suspected that this unfilial son had secretly taken some things he should not have.


    For example, that kiss¡­


    With this in mind, a silly smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s face and he touched his lips.


    If he did not include the kiss with Xiaoman when they were five or six years old after watching TV¡­ this would be his first kiss.


    How should he put it¡­ that feeling?


    It was not asfortable as he had imagined. Perhaps it was because the time was not right and he was inexperienced.


    At that time, Tina was crying like a tabby cat and arched over clumsily. He only remembered the hard touch of her teeth and the salty taste of her tears. The electric feeling of those soft lips and lc tongue sweeping past onlysted for a short while before the two of them were separated by the crazy gori. Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s apologetic and innocent eyes seemed to indicate that she could not stop her, but Kang De kept feeling that this guy was deliberately going easy.


    Then, the gori arched over.


    Then, there were even louder cheers and mor. At that time, Kang De was almost no different from the gods. Even if he stepped on their princess and another ship in front of the Goethe people, the hot-headed Goethe people were only loudly praising and cheering at that time¡­ The scene at that time was really chaotic.


    There were even people who hooted for Sword Saint Snowfall to kiss Kang De too.


    Then, they were kicked to the side by the Sword Saint.


    Of course, this was not the point.


    Most importantly, if the unfilial son filmed this scene¡­


    Horus firmly denied it and asked his father to search as he pleased.


    Check your own processor?


    The father¡¯s scrutiny and his son¡¯s calmness. Such a strange rtionship onlysted until the next morning.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    This was Horus¡¯sughter.


    This was because a famous painter of Red Maple City had sent a painting.


    As the hero who had saved Goethe, the current Kang De was grateful, worshiped, and revered by people from all walks of life in Red Maple City. Such strong emotions would notst long, because humans were humans after all. However, in this short period of time, before the joy, gratitude, and fear of surviving a disaster dissipated, Kang De was the god of the current world to the Goethe people in the city. All malice, jealousy, and vignce had to be firmly hidden.


    Under such circumstances, it was natural to be loyal, grateful, and worshiped by many people.


    With the help of spells, that famous painter drew a huge work overnight.


    After Kang De used a forbidden curse to deter the elves and forced the Empress to personally say the word of truce, this one-day war ended in a romantic kiss between Kang De and Princess Tina.


    What Kang De had done in this war was like a legend and myth. If there was the romantic embellishment of love, his invincible strength, and heroic feat would definitely be enhanced into an epic. The kiss that symbolized victory and peace was personally seen by the Goethe people present. This love would definitely move everyone and be discussed for future generations.


    Therefore, in order to thank Kang De andmemorate that moment, that famous painter drew an oil painting overnight to keep that eternal moment.


    In the scene, a ray of sunlight passed through the blood-red clouds in the sky. Under the gazes of ten thousand people, there were endless cheers and joy. A man and a woman hugged and kissed. Golden sunlight sprinkled down on their bodies, the devastated city, and the moment when destruction and hope coexisted and peace descended.


    It would have been fine if that was all.


    The painter was clearly a mischievous person and had an extremely great hatred for the elves.


    Therefore, the Elven Empress was also drawn. The image of the Empress who left on the phoenix was not ugly. The dignity and beauty of a king were not weakened at all. However, she turned around sadly in the sky and nced over, her face filled with sorrow.


    This expression was so vivid, and thisposition was so ssic and filled with vicious hints. No one would think that this loss came from the defeat of the Twilight Dynasty.


    Instead, it stemmed from the holy and great Phoenix King witnessing her being cuckolded.


    Why did Kang De stop the attack of the forbidden curse at thest moment? The rhythm of public opinion in Goethe was to avoid the irreversible hatred between the two countries and prevent the elves from starting a full-scale war against Kang De. However, how could people like to hear this? They liked to hear colorful words. For example, the Phoenix King, who had long fallen in love with Kang De, begged bitterly and was finally softened by him. Then¡­


    Therefore, his iron son chuckled.


    It had all been drawn. Was it still important if he took it?


    It was indeed not important.


    After the old painter finished drawing, he sent it to Kang De to take a look. He nned to give this painting to him or collect it at the Goethe Pce. In any case, in the eyes of the outside world, there was no difference between the two.


    Apart from letting Kang De take a look, the old painter also wanted him to name this painting.


    Kang De¡¯s mood was veryplicated.


    However, he had good intentions and could not re up and show his anger.


    He felt that this name should work.


    The painter left satisfied. His iron son¡¯s voice sounded faintly.


    ¡°Father, I think this painting should be called ¡®Wang Xiaoman Is on Earth¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡­Get lost!¡±


    The vexed father discovered that his son had entered the rebellious stage early and became sarcastic.


    He had no choice but to fight.


    Therefore, what would happen today¡­


    He sighed and got out of bed. A momentter, the outer room of this wide bedroom was pushed open. The gori was wearing a wide white robe. She pushed the door open and entered in a hurry. She carried him straight over and turned her face. ¡°Kiss!¡±


    Ever since she saw Tina force a kiss on Kang De with her own eyes, she had be very strange.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    She shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯ll kiss you! Moreover, I¡¯ll press you down and kiss you all over!¡±


    The gori turned her perfect side profile. Her beautiful nose and red lips outlined a perfect outline, and her snow-white and soft cheeks were crystal clear. Kang De turned her head around and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°¡­No!!¡±


    A silly smile and confusion appeared on the gori¡¯s face.


    Although she was very happy, this was not the kiss she wanted.


    Kang De casually rubbed her hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s just like on the ind.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ In any case¡­¡±


    The gori revealed a conflicted expression. After all, she had only be a human not long ago. There were many things that she had yet to realize and could not urately express her emotions and thoughts.


    Kang De changed the topic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The gori revealed an extremely unhappy expression and said, ¡°Kiss me again!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De smacked her forehead again.


    Only then did the gori snort, ¡°Big Gold Hair is here!¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382 Hehehe

    382 Hehehe


    ¡°Big Gold Hair is here.¡±


    The gori¡¯s voice revealed her displeasure.


    Big Gold Hair, of course, meant Tina.


    It was the gori¡¯s nickname for Tina¡­ Hmm, let¡¯s put it this way.


    Her ¡°feud¡± with Tina could be traced back to the time of the Holy Seal Inds.


    Before the Penguin arrived, Kang De had spent nearly a year alone on the Holy Seal Inds. When he first transmigrated from Earth to this ind, he was lonely, pitiful, and helpless.


    In a routine exploration, he unintentionally saved the gori who was surrounded by the ck beasts. The man and gorimunicated and helped each other in a half-curious and half-happy mood and formed their initial friendship.


    Then, the gori called the other magical animals on the ind and let Kang De have a home in the other world.


    Many animals appeared in Kang De¡¯s life, but the person who had the closest rtionship with him was always the gori. She apanied him and acted as a pillow, a bodyguard, an old maid, and so on.


    It could be said that in the range of the other world, the gori was first.


    She would first get to know Kang De and be friends with him. She would first share his secrets and sleep with him first. Everything was first done through the gori. In the range of the other world, she was Kang De¡¯s first contact.


    As everyone knew, there was an irreconcble huge difference and innate conflict between the first and the fallen.


    Tina¡¯s appearance broke the gori¡¯s stable daily life.


    In the loveedy of the Holy Seal Inds, the gori that arrived first retreated step by step. In just a few days, Miss Gori tinum felt an unprecedented huge danger.


    Be it Kang De and Tina¡¯s clearly simr appearance, Kang De¡¯s expression and gaze when he looked at Tina, or the two of them¡¯s unobstructed and extremely harmoniousmunication, it made the gori feel uneasy, jealous, and an inexplicable but precise sense of danger.


    After all, she had once seen many very politely dressed human females on Kang De¡¯sputer and tablet. She had also seen many little people in the cab in his room. Although she did not know why these women were so hot, she understood that Kang De liked them very much.


    Tina was prettier, fairer, andrger than these women.


    Moreover, it was alive, not a small piece of paper or a little person.


    A sense of danger.


    The young and ignorant gori did not know what this feeling was. After all, she only had her beast¡¯s instinct and ignorant thinking method at that time. However, beasts also had emotions and a desire to monopolize. They would also be jealous and angry, and their emotions would be more direct.


    Cats, dogs, and goris were naturally the same.


    Ever since the Holy Seal Inds, her vignce and hostility towards Tina had been very obvious. Later on, she secretly followed Kang De to the continent and transformed into a human. At that stage, her confidence increased slightly. After all, she also had that, that, and that. It was not inferior to the small piece of paper in Kang De¡¯sputer.


    However, after reuniting with Kang De, she was surprised to discover that her interaction with him was still the same. It was clearly the first time she had a human body and could be with him in a brand-new posture. It was clearly like a dream, but Kang De¡¯s attitude was a little wrong no matter how she looked at it.


    After all, the gori looked like it. If she was more agile, she should be able to summarize the key to the problem.


    She wanted to sleep with Kang De, but he still treated her as a gori.


    In particr, the earth-shattering kiss on the city wall of Red Maple City two days ago made the entire city cheer and countless people remember it forever. They asked the great painter to keep it at the end of the pen and let the epics and bads spread it. It even made the great Twilight Phoenix King leave miserably. To the gori, this kiss was no different from an axe shing down from above, splitting open a new world and opening its aperture.


    What Big Gold Hair did, she did too.


    If Big Gold Hair could not do it, she could.


    Jealousy, sourness, and instinctive impulse made the gori scratch her heart and lungs. It was restless. She wanted to tie Kang De up and return to the Holy Seal Inds. She wanted to do everything she could before Big Gold Hair, but her animal intuition told her that Kang De would definitely be angry if she did this.


    Just as she was in a dilemma and hesitating, the gori, who was sighing in the small garden, saw Horus sitting beside the fountain drinking gasoline.


    The Transformer stretched out its sinful ck hand to her and silently hooked it.


    ¡ªCome here.


    Then, the gori and robot checked the fountain for a long time.


    The gori received the love suggestion given by the Transformer with a steel body.


    The other party told her about many sesses and failures in a maic and reliable tone. There was winter, school, midsummer, small town, and tomorrow. It was so knowledgeable that the gori did not know where it learned these stories as if it had personally experienced them.


    In short, Horus had prepared a n for her, drawn up rules, determined the concept of a long struggle, and rified the central idea of the operation¡ªto let Father reverse his impression of the gori.


    This was enough.


    The gori indeed did not know much about this. She only felt that she did not want Kang De to be snatched away by Big Gold Hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write a warranty.¡±


    This was what the iron son said. His words were very strange, but his tone was very certain.


    Coupled with that righteous leader¡¯s face, it was very convincing.


    As it turned out, Horus¡¯s careful suggestion seemed to be very useful. The gori discovered that if she was still as carefree as before, Kang De would naturally y with her. However, if she imitated Tina and even the maid in the pce, Kang De would be a little¡­ different.


    The good news was that she was very good at imitating.


    The better news was that the reliable Transformer had stored some images and information in the gori¡¯s tablet. Although it was still young, she could figure out from time to time and beat Big Gold Hair one day.


    Kang De, who did not know what had happened at all, was a little red.


    This was because the gori had still been very gori-like in the past two days, but sometimes¡­


    She was rtively charming.


    Just like now.


    After saying unhappily that Big Gold Hair was here, she seemed to have thought of something and immediately changed her face. She held the corner of his shirt with both hands and raised her head slightly to look up at herself. In order to achieve this effect, the gori was already in a half-squat state. She was really a little tall.


    Herrge eyes blinked.


    Moreover, her body was very close and he squeezed over. Her white robe was light and soft.


    Ah, it was like a pillow.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kiss her!¡± The gori shook the corner of Kang De¡¯s shirt slightly, ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    ...


    In the end, his acting skills were a little too strong. Kang De identallyughed and finally broke free from the subtle atmosphere from before. He took the initiative again and casually rubbed the gori¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head!¡±


    He did not expect the gori, who had always enjoyed this in the past, to actually gently push Kang De¡¯s hand away this time andin, ¡°You can¡¯t touch a girl¡¯s hair casually!¡±


    Then, she ran out in a hurry.


    Kang De looked confused.


    Girl?


    After leaving the room, the maids in the corridor bowed.


    Although their movements were impable, the red tide that surged to their faces from excitement and their autumn eyes that were rippling with waterpletely exposed their excited mood. At least until now, Kang De was the god of the human world in Red Maple City.


    In the entire pce, be it the butler, the servants, or even the guards and officials, their attitude towards him was like this. Those who came from slightly better backgrounds and had received a good education respected and were extremely sincere to him. Those who came from bad backgrounds and had never seen the world did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    He had seen a maid who had forcefully fainted yesterday.


    ...


    The report after that was that he was so nervous that he forgot to breathe.


    This was not a good thing.


    Instead, it made Kang De feel restrained and lonely.


    Why could they not be like Hong San¡­


    ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±


    The maids bowed 90 degrees and walked into the courtyard. From the corner of his eye, he saw that they had been maintaining this posture. Kang De shook his head and greeted Horus, who had stopped in the courtyard.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Kang De patted the hood of the Hummer and casually asked, ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with the gori these past two days. Do you have any clues?¡±


    ¡°I roughly know the reason.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You kissed the princess in front of her.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was forced!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a closer look. Before Miss Gori pulled you away, you were about to stick out your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡ªso you really filmed it!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You clearly took it! You¡¯ve been mocking me! I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Father, is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re still using this sentence to fool me! Why? Are you fighting the elves or the army now? Why can¡¯t you say this now?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Father, no. Although we¡¯re not fighting the elves or fighting the army now, I have to remind you that Miss Gori, who quickly ran to the reception room earlier, has already been alone with Princess Tina for at least three minutes. Let¡¯s talk about the recording.¡±


    ¡°¡ªTsk!¡±


    His father ran.


    The Transformer stayed behind, sighed, and muttered to himself.


    ¡°As expected, after the battle, Father¡¯s head fell off. Although he¡¯s releasing the nervousness and pressure from before¡­ it¡¯s a little fun.¡±


    Kang De ran to the reception room.


    His current residence was a portion of the area drawn by the Goethe Pce. It was equivalent to drawing an independent residence from the pce. It could be seen how polite Tedrell was. This ce was really quiterge.


    He crossed the courtyard to the front hall and entered the reception room. Tina sat in a wide chair with steaming tea in front of her, but the girl looked at the rising fog in a daze.


    Kang De jumped in and looked around. There was no one. The gori was not around.


    The intrusion shocked the princess. Tina jumped up like a frightened rabbit.


    Her golden hair scattered a flowing light.


    Kang De subconsciously said, ¡°Where¡¯s the gori?¡±


    Tina was also stunned. ¡°Ah?¡±


    There was a knock on the door from the side. He turned around and saw the gori leaning against the door and looking at the two people in the room.


    ¡°I know you have something to say, so I won¡¯t listen from the side.¡±


    The gori snorted and said such understanding words lightly.


    However, she still subconsciously pouted, as if she was saying something she did not mean it.


    However, Master Iron¡¯s words still lingered in her ears.


    ¡ªTo Father, the more obedient and sensible you are, the more you have sacrificed yourself, the more he will remember it in his heart and return it several times over. Believe me, I¡¯ll write a guarantee.


    Her gaze turned from Kang De to Tina. She bared her teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you shouldn¡¯t! Otherwise, I¡¯ll lick Kang De a hundred times in front of you!¡±


    Then, he turned around and ran away.


    He did not give the two of them a chance to speak.


    A few secondster, Kang De muttered, ¡°Then¡­ she didn¡¯te in just now?¡±


    Tina¡¯s tone also sounded a little like she was sleepwalking. ¡°No, no¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said nothing.


    He turned around and looked at Tina.


    The atmosphere was silent.


    That familiar face was in front of him. After a long separation, he and Tina finally met again. Time seemed to have returned to the past as if he had returned to that sunny day on the Holy Seal Inds. Tina had been kidnapped by the magical animals and appeared in front of him defenselessly.


    Kang Demunicated with this girl who was like a painting in a holy posture and without any distracting thoughts.


    If there was anguage barrier, he would use gestures and smiles.


    From unfamiliarity to slowly understanding, from the Knighting Ceremony to an invitation to berades.


    It was originally a romantic story of encountering the princess, just like in novels. He drifted in another world, encountered the beautiful princess, formed a fate, and lived a happy life.


    However, this ended on a bloody night in Glory Sand. Sabers shed and swords collided, and they parted in life and death. From then on, their fates werepletely changed and they were involved in a huge war.


    They were reunited under the guidance of fate.


    When they met again, it was already very different from the Holy Seal Inds.


    The brave but young princess was no longer naive. The lonely transmigrator who yearned for a new life had already walked his own path. Everyone had grown and appeared in front of each other in a more mature manner.


    However, this growth was apanied by blood, tears, and unforgettable pain.


    The other party¡¯s innocent appearance back then only existed in each other¡¯s memories.


    Now, when their eyes met, they already had mixed feelings and their hearts surged.


    It was as if a long, long time had passed.


    ¡®It¡¯s really been a long time, Tina.¡¯


    This was the first normal and separate meeting in the past few days.


    The previous few meetings were chaotic, busy, and noisy. Moreover, Tina always lowered her head and was as shy as a little quail, as if the kiss that day had already used up all the courage in her life.


    He carefully sized up the girl close at hand.


    She had indeed lost a lot of weight. Compared to her impression, she had lost a little weight. After all, to her, the pressure of what had happened in the past few months was really too heavy.


    Her beautiful face still had a shocking charm. The clearer it was, the more beautiful and delicate she looked.


    However, her beautiful face was not covered in makeup, and her beautiful hair was not tied up or styled. It waspletely different from the beautiful and noble hairstyle in her memory. She was wearing a white dress with a high cor and long sleeves. The skirt fell to the ground and she was even wearing gloves. Her entire body could be said to be tightly wrapped and simply too conservative.


    A slightly wide dress covered the curves of her body and her slender waist and towering peaks. If not for Kang De personally measuring her with his body two days ago, he would have thought that she had shrunk.


    He had heard that girls¡¯ dressing was closely rted to their hearts, situation, partner, emotions, and so on. Tina was actually dressed like a nun this time. What was going on¡­


    Kang De thought for a moment and saw the careful, timid, shy, and conflicted gaze Tina quietly nced over. He thought of his experience in the past two days and realized something.


    His eyes softened and he did not mention this. When he discovered that the girl¡¯s hands were behind her back, as if she was hiding something, he chuckled and said, ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tina had been paying attention to Kang De¡¯s expression. Seeing that he did not care much about her outfit, she was relieved and a little ufortable. Her mood was veryplicated and conflicted. When she heard Kang De¡¯s question, she panicked and subconsciously took out the thing hidden behind her. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    The long wooden handle curved in a just right arc. Its surface was like jade and held the handle. The metal that emitted a cold aura was branded with mysterious rune patterns, and the sharp de revealed a cold intent.


    This was clearly an axe.


    ¡ªD*mn!


    She was dressed like a nun and had a calm heart. It was not very good for the noble princess to bring a battle axe to visit her lover!


    Kang De took a step back in fear. Tina was flustered, but she was so frightened that she hid the axe back. However, she felt that it was not good and wanted to exin. Back and forth, she was so stupid that she was flustered and speechless and almost cried.


    ¡°¡­Calm down, calm down.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Tina panted a few times. The size of her chest even made such a figureless shirt tremble a few times before saying, ¡°Your, your axe. I picked it up from Glory Sand¡­¡±


    She whispered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll return it to you¡­¡±


    Only then did Kang De remember the past of Glory Sand. In hisst battle with Lost, he had been cursed. In thest confrontation, he extracted and destroyed all the items from Earth. He injected all the elements into the fire axe and cut off Lost¡¯s head. He threw it to the ground, aimed his middle finger at the sky, and returned to the white fog world to wait for death.


    Then, there was hope.


    Tina had picked up this axe¡­


    No wonder her new nickname was Princess Battle Axe¡­


    He took the axe, and the de trembled slightly on its own. The Fire Thief sensed a familiar rhythm. It was indeed something he had enchanted. Kang De thought for a moment and returned the axe, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯smemorative to me, so it¡¯s valuable¡­ It¡¯s the same for you, right?¡±


    When he thought that Kang De was already dead, this axe was probably the only token that had apanied Tina during those difficult years. In that case, he would give it to her.


    Tina subconsciously said, ¡°Ah, thank you!¡±


    Then, he took the axe and held it tightly.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After such a conversation and actions were done, he felt that it was subtle.


    The two of them looked at each other and suddenlyughed at the same time.


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±


    Now that Tina was smiling, she revealed her innocent appearance that day. The girl said coquettishly, ¡°Who gives girls such a thing¡­¡±


    However, the only person who could do such a thing with him was Kang De.


    Unknowingly, the rtionship between the two of them, which had beplicated because of their long separation and the interests of many countries, had be slightly more normal. At the very least, he could already smile sincerely.


    ¡°¡­Sit down first. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    After this smile, the two of them became much more natural. Then, they sat down side by side on the sofa bench. The girl¡¯s warm body leaned over slightly, and Kang De could feel a little heat.


    However, because of the axe earlier, Tina¡¯s heart was a little chaotic. She did not have any scruples about her posture when she sat down, so her body leaned back slightly on the soft seat. Even the skirt of her conservative long dress was gently raised, revealing an exquisite cowhide boot and a small leg.


    Kang De¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept past and captured that moment.


    The hem of the skirt rose slightly, and what should have been revealed was the girl¡¯s smooth calves. However, what Kang De saw was hazy and exquisite fairness. It was not skin, but a light fabric that was attached to her skin. The color of the thin gauze weaved fused with the color of the skin that seeped out, forming a soft and tempting luster.


    This was¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 383 - 383 Ah!

    383 Ah!


    That exquisite milky white color entered Kang De¡¯s eyes.


    He was slightly stunned. The corner of his skirt gently fell and covered everything again.


    Kang De looked away as if nothing had happened and at Tina.


    Tina looked back at him.


    No one spoke.


    Silence.


    It was not that he had nothing to say, but there were too many things to say, but he had no clue where to say them.


    The two of them were very close and sat almost side by side. The girl¡¯s poetic and picturesque face was right in front of him. Just quietly watching was a rare enjoyment in the world.


    Although she did not put on any makeup, it was beautiful enough and even more tempting, because male chauvinists liked women with no makeup¡ªof course, it specifically referred to the kind of girl who could defeat all the girls on the street without makeup.


    He looked at the other party¡¯s blue eyes that were like gems and the sky, those long eyshes, the tall and beautiful nose, and those slightly pale but small and pleasant lips¡­


    Oh, lips¡­


    The electric feeling from two days ago returned.


    He still remembered that feeling. When he stuck it to her, there was only shock and even shock in his heart. Tina was so forceful that his teeth knocked into each other and he could feel the slippery cold tears on her face. It was not asfortable as the book described. Just after he had that thought, things were different.


    He could feel the girl hugging him open her cherry lips slightly, then her warm and moist tongue swept across his lips. It was warm but unfamiliar. At that moment, Kang De felt as if he had been struck by lightning. An unprecedented feeling curled up from his lips and his entire body trembled as if he had been electrocuted.


    Therefore, when his iron son exposed him previously, he was furious from embarrassment. It was rtively dirty. At that time, he indeed instinctively wanted to stick out his tongue.


    Then, he was pulled away by the gori.


    Although that was the case, the feeling at that time still made his heart sway when he recalled it now.


    Especially when he sat quietly here and looked at the girl¡¯s cherry lips close at hand, that deep and strong throbbing appeared in his heart again and swam throughout his body, causing Kang De to have no choice but to admit something.


    ¡ªAh, I¡¯m cheap.


    Such a silent atmosphere and such a close distance that she could even feel the other party¡¯s breathing. Girls were extremely sensitive to gazes. Tina could tell at a nce where Kang De was looking.


    She could guess what he was thinking.


    A blush appeared on her face. This was a subconscious reaction, but in the next moment, she seemed to have thought of something. Her shy expression paused for a moment. It was hesitation, even pain.


    However, this emotion onlysted for a short moment. The hand on the other side that was holding the sofa tightly slowly rxed. She lowered her head slightly and revealed a shy and gentle smile. Her warm and soft body was tightly wrapped in a conservative dress and slowly leaned toward Kang De.


    ¡ªThen she was stopped by a hand.


    Kang De slowly pushed Tina upright.


    The princess looked over in surprise. What greeted him was the other party¡¯s calm and gentle gaze, restraint, calm, and tolerance for seeing through everything.


    Tina recalled Kang De¡¯s appearance when she woke up from hera the first time they met. They were simr, but a little different. The only thing that had not changed was the restraint and friendliness in his gaze. She knew her face and charm, and she also knew that the great thing about a person was not that they could do as they pleased, but they could do but not do anything. He still had an almost paranoid sense of morality, as before.


    An unprecedented shame and embarrassment rose in her heart. She was wrapped in tightly wrapped clothes, but at this moment, under Kang De¡¯s calm gaze, Tina even felt that she was not wearing anything. The secret and conflict in her heart had beenpletely seen through. She felt that she, who hade with this mood, was so dirty and unclean. Her actions and decisions just now were simply like a shameless joke.


    She covered her face and got up, wanting to escape, but her wrist was grabbed. A warm touch seeped into her skin through the thick cloth. The other party clearly did not use any strength, but Tina seemed to have lost all her strength.


    She sat back and could only cover her face with her other hand like a quail. She turned on her side and turned to the other side. With her back to Kang De, she said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! Let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°Tina, we have to talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, I¡­ am I very cheap?¡±


    ¡°This seems to be something to study¡­ Oh, no, now is not the time to talk about this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªTina!¡±


    A shout shocked the princess and her crying was forcefully stopped. She widened her beautiful eyes and even forgot to breathe. In the next moment, she burped and covered her mouth in fear.


    Kang De sighed, took out a handkerchief from his pocket, and wiped her crying face.


    Bit by bit, she wiped it gently. Tina did not do anything else. She only looked at him in a daze, like arge doll.


    Kang De squatted in front of the princess, put away the handkerchief, and held the girl¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s better? I chatted with your father for a few minutes yesterday. He asked me if I was used to living in the past two days. I don¡¯t know what Grand Duke Goethe¡¯s usual speech, actions, and habits are, but I felt awkward talking to him. At that time, I replied that it was very good. Actually, it was not very good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been living in your house for the past two days. It¡¯s quite awkward.¡±


    He held Tina¡¯s small hand and looked up into the princess¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I feel that I¡¯m not Kang De here, but a nuclear weapon that can speak and take care of itself. No, it¡¯s better to say that in the eyes of the people here, I¡¯m like a temperamental god.¡±


    ¡°Some people praise and thank me because I saved Goethe. Some people are in awe and afraid of me because I can defeat elves that the entire Goethe can¡¯t defeat alone.¡±


    ¡°They knew that I was Goethe¡¯s only hope of fighting the elves and needed my help, so they fawned over me, afraid of arousing my dissatisfaction. Therefore, they provided me with the best and did everything carefully, as if I was a temperamental god in the temple.¡±


    ¡°The staff of the pce are like this, the guards are like this, and even¡­¡±


    ¡°Your father, your brother, and your sister are all like this.¡±


    ¡°I think they definitely don¡¯t know how to face me ormunicate with me.¡±


    ¡°I got to know them. I can sense that they¡¯re all very good people. Just like you, they were taught very well by your parents. They have empathy, a sense of responsibility, and love for their families. I think I must have gotten along very well with them, but I didn¡¯t. They acted very close, but they were all amodating me. They had to consider every word before saying it. This would feel distant and very awkward.¡±


    ¡°I think this is a problem we have to resolve. Some things have to be made clear and resolved. Otherwise, this unequal rtionship will usually cause a bad oue. I know this deeply.¡±


    ¡°I only want to tell you this¡­¡±


    Kang De reached out and touched Tina¡¯s soft and smooth face.


    His expression was very serious.


    ¡°Tina, in the beginning, I decided to join your war because of my promise to Clevnd. I wanted to avenge everyone on the Penguin and protect you.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Then, I witnessed many things in the war.¡±


    ¡°The people who sacrificed themselves in Valentine, the will Nick gave me, the viges I saw ughtered and razed, the people who could not help but suffer in the city.¡±


    ¡°Then I knew that I joined this war because I pitied those people who had done nothing wrong but were about to suffer. It was because I had the ability to stop it, so I did it.¡±


    ¡°This time, I came all the way from Valentine to Red Maple City because even if a stupid girl knew that the elves were going to besiege Red Maple City, she still left a letter and wanted me to stay out of it. Just like how the captain would rathermit suicide than point his weapon at me, it¡¯s because before Clevnd died, he still advised me not to trust the other Goethe people easily because of him¡­ Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°The reason for interfering in this war is these.¡±


    ¡°Tina, I don¡¯t mean to show my noble virtue or praise my greatness, but I won¡¯t shorten my actions. Be it interfering in this war or saving Goethe, it¡¯s to pay respects to the warriors who are not afraid to fight to the death, it¡¯s to help a strong race. It¡¯s out of repayment and promise to my friend, and it¡¯s pity for wanting to end the war. Also, I want to see your smile again.¡±


    ¡°This is my goal ining here.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? Silly girl.¡±


    He gently pinched the girl¡¯s face, which was as tender as tofu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here with evil desires, and I don¡¯t n to take advantage of such contributions and ask Goethe for anything. I¡¯m not interested in power and wealth, and I don¡¯t need you to offer your body to thank and please me.¡±


    ¡°Because I came here and appeared in front of you to help you protect this country. What I want to see is the first time I saw you. That carefree, innocent, and beautiful smile doesn¡¯t have to be stained by the danger of war and the worry of my country being destroyed. What I want to see is you like that.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I didn¡¯t continue to carry heavy pressure, guilt, and dilemma and mix my personal emotions with the interests of my country, not knowing what to do. In the end, I wore this grandmother-like outfit and covered myself tightly, afraid that I would expose a little of my flesh and let you mistakenly think that I was here to curry favor, afraid that you would look down on me. However, my heart was still wavering. I wanted to sacrifice myself and help Goethe¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang De continuously exerted strength in his hand and pinched the girl¡¯s cheek to pull her out. Her beautiful face looked even funnier, but her eyes became more and more aggrieved.


    With a soft sound, Kang De let go and his jelly-like smooth cheek bounced back.


    Then, he gently flicked Tina¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me or yourself, Tina. If a beautiful, dignified, cute, and charming princess with a good figure can pull a figure like me into the country¡¯s camp, the princess who came to seduce me will have to queue from your door to the Holy Emperor.¡±


    His finger scratched the girl¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m still on your family¡¯s pirate ship, right?¡±


    However, such an excuse still could not make Tinaugh or pout.


    The princess only looked at him and slowly smiled, but tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°Cunning Kang De¡­¡± She muttered, ¡°You might as well simply covet my body¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a warm wind assaulted his face. Kang De felt his half-squatting body being hugged by Tina. Then, an indescribable sense of happiness exploded and a soft touch enveloped his face and head.


    Ah!


    Ah, ah, ah, ah!


    It was only at this moment that Kang De finally felt it from the bottom of his heart, ¡°It¡¯s f*cking worth it to run around killing people day and night in a two-front battle.¡±


    She hugged him very tightly.


    He could not breathe.


    However, it did not matter.


    He was not afraid of feeling ufortable.


    With a crystal-strengthened body, the lung capacity was quiterge.


    Therefore, it was fine. Let Tina cry for a while. She was really under too much pressure.


    Men had to bear more, right?


    Kang De quietly felt the calm moment and the time to wash his face.


    After an unknown period of time, Tina stopped crying.


    She still hugged Kang De like this.


    ¡°Actually, Father, Brother, and Sister have all discovered this problem. Now that the defense and safety of Goethe are all maintained on you alone, we don¡¯t know how to repay you or what you need. Please forgive their thoughts, because everyone knows that fragile one-sided contributions will definitely notst long and will definitely be interfered with by all kinds of factors¡­¡±


    ¡°Although this is very selfish and utilitarian, Kang De, we indeed need you to preside over Goethe and deter the elves and even the Empire. The job you take is like the guardian of a country, but we don¡¯t know what tribute to offer to the gods¡­¡±


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve indeed offered precious sacrifices.


    ¡°Because the Gospel Moon War has ended. Kang De, it¡¯s about to end.¡±


    ¡°You told us the reason why you interfered in this war, but for Goethe, we have no choice but to be greedy. We want you to continue to stay and have a solid and inextricable bond. This is because be it a promise, respect, or being touched, even if it¡¯s firm for a moment, there will be a day when it withers¡­¡±


    Tina hugged Kang De and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s your reason for staying in this country and recognizing Goethe? What can we do to prevent you from being kidnapped by the Empire, the elves, and even Cathay?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t think of it for a moment. I can take my time to think about it.¡±


    Kang De replied in a muffled voice.


    Only then did Tina realize that she had been covering Kang De for a long, long time. She eximed softly and pulled his head out. The Guardian of Goethe looked as usual. There were traces of saliva at the corner of his mouth.


    The princess was first flustered. Looking at his sanctimonious appearance, she could not help but smile.


    ¡°Think about it slowly?¡±


    She asked gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if I¡¯ll get tired of it in the future, even if someone seduces me in the future, that¡¯s a long timeter. During the period of time when I¡¯m still kind and approving of Goethe, can¡¯t everyone think of a safe method to get the best of both worlds?¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°The premise is that everyone calms down first. If you do this every day and still treat me as a temperamental god, you might as well build a temple for me¡­¡±


    The princess ignored Kang De¡¯s nagging. She tilted her head, and her golden hair fell from her shoulders. Her high cor and long skirt wrapped her entire body tightly. However, at this moment, the gentleness disyed in the girl¡¯s eyes, coupled with her tightly wrapped clothes, formed a strange temptation.


    She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m very stupid. I can only think of one way.¡±


    Kang De casually asked, ¡°What method?¡±


    Tina looked at him, her beautiful smile blooming like a flower.


    ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ll make youpletely fall in love with me.¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression was both serious and shining with beautiful emotions that were as bright as the sun. The girl¡¯s poetic feelings and picturesque love bloomed at this moment.


    Kang De was struck by the straight ball.


    For a moment, his heart skipped a beat and he even forgot to speak.


    Tina said gently, ¡°Everyone in the world knows that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦. They all think that you¡¯re risking your life for love. In the eyes of many Goethe people, as long as I marry you, all the problems won¡¯t be a problem. However, only we know that the engagement is fake and I did a stupid thing. What I know is that my rtionship with Kang De is far from love.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Kang De is actually unwilling to marry me. That¡¯s a very difficult thing.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it just so happens that I¡¯m unwilling to get married like this.¡±


    ¡°Even I can dream. I want to have a husband who loves me. This is the wish of the little girl, Tina. I want a husband who can help me protect Goethe. This is Princess Tina¡¯s determination. I¡¯ve known since I was young that it¡¯s almost impossible to have a husband who can satisfy both requirements at the same time. Otherwise, Eldest Sister and Second Sister wouldn¡¯t have never married, but¡­¡±


    She looked at Kang De and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t there one in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Kang De, not only did you protect my country, but you also protected my dream. Then, there¡¯s only one answer¡­ As long as I make you fall in love with me, all the problems will be solved.¡±


    She held Kang De¡¯s hand instead, her smile gentle and firm.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much experience, I¡¯ll work hard to do it. Please wait patiently. It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Kang De was still in a huge shock.


    The situation waspletely reversed.


    Previously, he hadpletely grasped the situation and forcefully broken Tina¡¯s obsession, taking a solid step towards opening the thick barrier between him and Goethe. However, when Tina¡¯s peak pressed down, the rhythm was no longer controlled by him, so now, he could not say a word.


    No!


    He could not do this!


    From Tina¡¯s smile, he felt a sense of danger, as if the girl in front of him had awakened to some impressive thought and pushed open an impressive door.


    He could not be passive!


    He snorted and revealed a calm and handsome smile.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    He stood up as if nothing had happened.


    Tina stood up too. Her expression, actions, state, and even temperament were no longer reserved and evasive. Instead, she was generous and even a little mischievous.


    She hadpletely gotten over the trauma.


    ¡°The weather is not bad today. The elemental concentration in the sky of Red Maple City has already returned to normal. Kang De, do you want to go out for a walk? This is my house. I haven¡¯t brought you around.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    The girl went straight to the point, and Kang De could not handle it. He felt that he could not continue like this, so he thought of a counterattack. He nced at Tina¡¯s conservative outfit which was like a nun¡¯s.


    Then, he raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes before this?¡±


    Tina thought for a moment and spun on the spot, then shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not changing. I think this outfit is quite good¡ªKang De, if you want to see what I¡¯m wearing, I¡¯ll wear it for you to see alone, okay?¡±


    ¡ªHey! Mouth! Say it! Tell her no! I¡¯m a pure and upright person!


    ¡ªDon¡¯tugh! My mouth! The muscles on my face! Why did you betray me?!


    At this moment, Tina blushed and leaned over. She whispered in Kang De¡¯s ear, ¡°Kang De is right. I came over in all my clothes today and didn¡¯t show any of them. I just don¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m here to seduce you and don¡¯t want you to underestimate me, but I do want to thank you and get close to you. It¡¯s not repayment, but¡­ I like it very much, just very much, so¡­¡±


    Her red lips parted.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing the clothes Kang De gave me on the ind¡­¡±


    Her cheeks were red and her bright eyes gathered. She pinched her dress with her right hand and gently pulled it up. The dress reached the ground. This action only pulled it up a little, revealing a portion of her calf on her boot.


    It was indeed stockings made of modern technology. The milky white light fabric wrapped around her slender calves, emitting a hazy and charming luster that made people¡¯s imaginations run wild.


    Tina whispered, ¡°Kang De, do you want to take a look?¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384 The Place I Want to Go the Most

    384 The ce I Want to Go the Most


    The door of the reception room was finally pushed open.


    Kang De walked out as if nothing had happened. He quickly nced to the left from the corner of his eye and then to the right.


    He had a reserved and upright expression.


    Then, the fragrance assaulted him. Tina jumped out from behind and naturally held his arm. An indescribable part pressed over with a majestic force, almost wrapping his arm.


    Kang De was bothfortable and troubled. He turned to look at Tina.


    The princess returned a bright smile. The shy blush on her face had notpletely faded. She blinked and looked at Kang De, revealing a silent and yful question.


    ¡ªCan¡¯t I?


    ¡ªAlright, alright, alright. Whatever you say.


    Looking at that smile and feeling the warm touch close at hand, Kang De¡¯s heart swayed.


    He subconsciously twisted his fingers. The previous feeling seemed to be lingering, but it also seemed to have been forgotten. However, what was certain was that he could not say any rejection¡­ In his 21-year-old life, the man called Kang De finally realized how weak he was.


    He lost this battle.


    Looking at Kang De¡¯s helpless expression, Tina snorted a few times before letting go of him.


    Kang De was stunned and even felt a little disappointed.


    The girl pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t bear to?¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The princess seemed to have seen through everything and revealed a bad smile.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to¡­¡± She smiled and whispered, ¡°Then find another time?¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath and turned his head to the other side in silent protest.


    He was so angry. This feeling of being controlled felt very good.


    Tina smiled and hugged him from behind. As she smiled, she whispered in Kang De¡¯s ear like a little demon, ¡°I¡¯m joking¡­ anytime.¡±


    At this moment, a shout sounded from the other end of the corridor.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Kang De and Tina turned at the same time. The gori¡¯s head poked out from the end of the corridor.


    The princess let go of Kang De as if nothing had happened and took two steps back. The gori had already jumped over like a whirlwind and pulled him over like she was protecting food. Then, she red at Tina fiercely.


    Tina smiled at her calmly and friendly.


    The calmer she smiled, the gori became angrier.


    She red at him and said, ¡°What were you doing to Kang De just now?¡±


    Tina chuckled and said, ¡°Hugging him to show gratitude and love. You can do this too.¡±


    ¡°I, of course, I have to do this!¡±


    Therefore, the gori immediately circled half a circle and came behind Kang De. She jumped onto his back and hugged his neck. She rested her chin on the top of his head and wrapped her long legs around his waist. She looked at Tina in a demonstration manner, looking like she could do it.


    Tina burst outughing.


    How should she put it?


    Although the current gori was a tall and bright woman, her short red hair was like mes, highlighting a passionate and domineering charm, and the nickname ¡°Crimson Empress¡± was really not bad at all.


    However¡­


    However, her current expression, posture, the way she hugged Kang De, and the way she red at him¡­


    It was as if a silverback gori was riding behind Kang De and ring at him as if demonstrating.


    Therefore, the little jealousy Tina had just felt immediately dissipated.


    That was it?


    How could she lose?


    From the beginning, she felt that the gori was very familiar as if she had seen it somewhere before, but she had no impression. In the face-to-facemunication, she obtained an unbelievable answer.


    She asked Kang De for confirmation and obtained an affirmative answer. Only then did she ept the truth. This powerful woman with shockingbat strength was indeed the gori beside Kang De. She secretly followed the Penguin to the continent and for some reason, she transformed into a human¡­ and became like this.


    The extremely intelligent and mysterious animals on the Holy Seal Inds could actually be extremely powerful humans. This really made Tina¡¯s imagination run wild.


    After all, she was knowledgeable and knew the secret of the Holy Seal Inds. She had once seen with her own eyes how the few of them had easily killed the elf army that was enough to destroy the entire crew of the Penguin. Moreover, it was only in its beast form, the Holy Seal Inds that had all supernatural powers sealed.


    Of course, this was not the point.


    Most importantly, the gori was very close to Kang De, and no matter how she looked at it, she knew him first. This caused Tina to feel sour and wary. The gori was clearly a powerful opponent.


    However, now, she realized that she was wrong.


    She could notugh, could notugh, and had to endure it. This way, she would have no opponent and looked very easy to coax.


    The gori frowned. Tina turned a blind eye to her actions. Not only was she not angry, but she also revealed a doting and tolerant smile, which made her extremely unhappy.


    She asked Kang De again, ¡°What did you do just now?¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It was just an ordinary¡­¡±


    The gori did not speak. She suddenly lowered her head and stretched out her pink tongue to lick Kang De¡¯s face. Her long bite even left wet traces.


    ¡ªIt smelled of lying!


    Of course, the gori would not say that.


    She asked, ¡°Why does your face smell of her?¡±


    ...


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Because I¡¯m flirting.¡¯


    After exining for a long time, he finally exined something like ¡°Because Tina was under a lot of pressure and wanted to cry, I lent her my body to hug and cry for a while, so I got some smell¡±.


    ¡°Just this once!¡±


    The gori seemed to be convinced and her tone softened, but she still scratched her nose at Tina and mocked, ¡°Cry, cry, cry. How shameless!¡±


    Tina smiled at the gori. Not only was she not angry, but she also nodded in agreement.


    It was as if she was looking at a child.


    Next was the time for the three of them to travel together.


    After breakfast, the three of them walked around the pce of Goethe. The battle had just ended and there were a lot of things to do. Many things had to be arranged and dealt with. From the Grand Duke to the servants, there was no one who was not busy. Along the way, they had already encountered a few waves of people who moved things, asked to see the Grand Duke, and mobilized resources.


    Kang De said, ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    ...


    Tina thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The elf invasion army has always been very honest. The Phoenix King used the strictest orders to restrain the entire invasion army to prevent another change. Our people are gradually recovering our territory. There¡¯s no new news of battle so far, and there¡¯s no movement at the border with the Empire¡­¡±


    ¡­It waspletely war-rted.


    ¡ªHow can a transmigrator like me do the work of nuclear weapons?


    Kang De said in a subtle tone, ¡°I mean, food, medicine, weapons, money¡­ Is there anything I can help with? Is there no shortage?¡±


    Tina smiled at him. ¡°Not for the time being. After all, Red Maple City is the capital of Goethe. We¡¯ve made many preparations for this war. It¡¯s only been a day since the siege, but you rushed over. The consumption is actually not great. Moreover, ording to the initial terms drawn up by the Privy Council, we have to receive all the resources of the Elven Expeditionary Force and ask for a considerable warpensation¡­¡±


    At this point, the princess sighed, as if she had mentioned something difficult to say.


    Kang De realized the subtle change in her tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­Father originally nned to tell you this question personally, but I think it¡¯s more convenient for me to ask than Father. After all, it¡¯s an awkward thing.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we can obtain enough warpensation from the elves, including the weapons, equipment, resources, and supplies handed over by the entire invasion army, it can minimize the trauma of the war. However, the key to the problem is¡­¡±


    She looked at Kang De and sighed faintly without saying anything.


    Kang De thought for a moment and understood.


    The winner could take everything. This was a war creed that could work on Earth.


    Not to mention in the other world where the strong preyed on the weak.


    It was Kang De who defeated the insufferably arrogant Elven Expeditionary Force. It was Kang De who saved Goethe, which would have been destroyed. ording to the rules of warmon in the world, even if the Twilight Dynasty gave an astronomical warpensation and left behind a huge supply that could arm hundreds of thousands of troops¡­


    ¡ªThat has nothing to do with Goethe.


    It waspletely Kang De¡¯s.


    ¡ªIf you want it, fine. If you can snatch it, everything is yours.


    Could they snatch it? No.


    However, Goethe clearly needed and wanted it.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°Many Goethe officials and nobles represented by the Privy Council want to obtain this huge pie, but they can¡¯t bring themselves to do it and don¡¯t know my attitude. Therefore, they want to y the emotional card and ask the Grand Duke and you to do some work. After all, in their opinion, we¡¯re family. The spoils of war are mine, which is Tedrell¡¯s, which is Goethe¡¯s¡­ Is that so?¡±


    It turned out that the pressure in Tina¡¯s heart did not onlye from her and the country, but also from others.


    The princess revealed an uneasy expression. ¡°Kang De, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. This is their job. I won¡¯t be angry about such a thing.¡±


    Kang De was not lying.


    He was indeed not angry.


    If it was yesterday, he might have been angry.


    However, today¡­


    ¡ªI¡¯m the number one elegant, easy-going, and understanding kind person in the world!


    After all, when people encountered happy events, not only were they in high spirits, but their bodies were also in high spirits and their tempers would improve!


    His smileforted Tina. ¡°What did your father think?¡±


    ¡°Father said that Tedrell will repay a favor and pay a debt. It¡¯s difficult to repay your kindness in saving Goethe. Not only is it stupid, but it¡¯s also shameful to think of relying on emotions to seize benefits that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    ¡°However, Goethe indeed needs a huge amount of money to revive the economy and repair the wounds of the war. Therefore, he wants to discuss it with you properly and borrow that money from you by renting it. He wants to use Tedrell¡¯s industry, collection, andnd as coteral¡­ That¡¯s what he said¡­¡±


    At this point, the princess¡¯s tone became depressed.


    This was the sorrow of a weak country. Even a dignified monarch had to lower his voice.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what it means,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯m no longer interested in money. If you want to use it, use it. You don¡¯t have to mortgage it.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tina insisted. ¡°This is Father¡¯s idea and mine. We can¡¯t owe you more, or we really don¡¯t know how to pay you back.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to calcte so clearly between us. We can¡¯t calcte it.¡±


    If he really had to calcte, how much was the power of the Fire Thief that Tina had given Kang De through the Knighting Ceremony?


    After bringing Kang De to the continent, a series of coincidences caused him to be pierced by the divine power dagger and unintentionally open the door to the two worlds, allowing him to finally return home. How much was this worth?


    What was the price of the knight¡¯s life?


    Tina wanted to say more, but Kang De waved his hand. ¡°These are all small matters. They¡¯re details. Goethe has to undergo post-war reconstruction, boost the economy, and repair the trauma. I don¡¯t object to using war reparations to do this. It¡¯s more like I wee it, but I have some ideas about the details of the operation and the way it¡¯s reconstructed.¡±


    He thought for a moment, then smiled at the princess and said, ¡°When Hong Sanes, I¡¯ll discuss it with him first.¡±


    ¡°Hong San¡­¡±


    This was an old friend of Glory Sand.


    Tina lowered her eyes and sighed softly.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine that a person can change so much in a short period of time¡­ Although I want to say this, I¡¯m in no position to say such a thing, right?¡±


    In a short period of time, she had be apletely different person. Apart from Hong San, she was the same.


    After a bloody night, the people around her died one by one and left. The flowers in the greenhouse finally realized the cruelty of the wind de and frost sword and forced themselves to grow in a determined manner. What Tina had experienced and the changes she had undergone really made her have mixed feelings.


    Even now, even if she had recovered her bright and sunny side in front of Kang De, although she had disyed her best appearance to him, Tina knew that the ck flower that had once bloomed was still growing healthily in her heart. Once she bathed in the shadows and darkness, it could immediately bloom again.


    What replied to her was Kang De¡¯s warm hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re still you, and I¡¯m still me. We haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    The princess was touched and surprised to look up and see Kang De¡¯s calm and warm smile.


    As well as the gori standing on Kang De¡¯s other side, she rolled her eyes unhappily.


    Ah, although there was no threat, what way could he temporarily send her away¡­


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± She chuckled and exhaled, ¡°Leave these things to Father, the Privy Council, and Hong San to have a headache. It¡¯s a rare victory and a rare rest. It¡¯s rare to walk with Kang De carefreely¡­ Let¡¯s rx.¡±


    She quickly took a few steps forward and arrived in front of Kang De. She walked in a circle. ¡°Where do you want to go? My room? Or my library, or¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Anywhere is fine.¡±


    ¡°Anywhere is fine. What I mean is, nowhere is fine.¡±


    Tina took a step closer and asked, ¡°Kang De, isn¡¯t there anywhere you really want to go?¡±


    A ce he really wanted to go.


    Kang De¡¯s smile froze for a moment.


    Cowardice, uneasiness, and sorrow instantly ruled his mind.


    Yes.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°I want to see his family¡­ Can I go now?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 385 - 385 Father

    385 Father


    What was the reason for intervening in the Goethe War and fighting for Goethe?


    Kang De had already made it very clear.


    However, be it for revenge or admiration for the courage and resistance of the Goethe people, the experience along the way and the motive to step into Goethe¡¯s territory, including this series of world-shaking forbidden curses, breakthroughs, turning the tide, strategic deterrence, and victory, there was ultimately a source.


    That was that person¡¯s sacrifice.


    That night in Glory Sand Town, knives and swords shed. Familiar people continuously died. Betrayal, escape, and even sacrifice. The impact, overturn, and shock that night gave him almost reshaped Kang De¡¯s personality.


    This was his first time killing.


    He had been betrayed.


    A life and death crisis.


    He realized that being weak was not kindness, but he was powerless to do evil.


    Because of his naivety and gullibility, he killed his friend.


    For the first time, someone died to protect him.


    The knight¡¯s death directly caused his psychological defense topletely copse. The psychological pressure umted from drifting alone in the other world for more than a year erupted. Kang De immediatelyunched a crazy revenge operation and executed all the members of the Goode family in the cruelest way, gradually stepping into a bloody abyss.


    However, in thest punishment operation, because the shadow of the knight shed through his heart, he did not let himselfpletely fall. Although this caused him to not cripple Lost¡¯s mobility immediately and was instead cursed and killed by the other party with a divine weapon, the divine power carried by that dagger opened the door to seal the two worlds, causing Kang De to finally return to Earth¡­ Fate could only be surpassed by greater fate.


    In the end, all of this came from Clevnd¡¯sst instructions. Even if he died, he fought alongside Kang De in another way and guided him home.


    He also fulfilled his promise and protected Tina and Goethe for the knight.


    That day, in the red sky of Red Maple City, steel wings whistled through the sky. He looked down at the city from the air and finally arrived at his hometown which Clevnd could not forget. He fought the Elven air cavalry as if he was fighting alongside the knight. It was a very mysterious feeling, but it really existed. He crossed time and space and fulfilled his promise. I¡¯m here to fight for your mothend with you.


    Clevnd created the current Kang De.


    At the moment when Kang De was most confused, broken, and desperate, he used his life to give him the meaning of living. Even if Kang De returned to his hometownter, even if everything on Earth had not gone far, even if he had never lost anything¡ªthe knight¡¯s soul and will had long fused into Kang De¡¯s bloodline and be the guide for his life, life, and battle, continuing his life in another way.


    Therefore.


    As long as Kang De¡¯s soul had not changed, as long as he would still be moved by the brave, draw his sword for the unyielding, stand up for the resistance, and help the strong, as long as he still protected the bullied weak, as long as he was still angry about injustice, every time he fought to fulfill his beliefs, he would definitely think of that night that he would never forget and remember what the knight had said to him.


    As long as this was the case, as long as that person¡¯s figure did not fade from his memory, Kang De would remember Clevnd¡¯s obsession and enthusiasm and the country and people he wanted to protect. His kindness would not be cut off.


    Tina must not understand such a thing.


    Since the knight had left, other than Kang De himself, no one in this world knew everything that had happened in Glory Sand at that time. They did not know what Kang De had experienced at that time.


    What did he choose and what did he wee?


    They did not know what Clevnd meant to Kang De.


    He had fulfilled his promise and saved the princess and Goethe.


    He was omnipotent and deterred Twilight. He had single-handedly beaten up the expeditionary army until they were forced to cease fire. He was fearless and was not afraid to face the strongest and most terrifying country in the world¡­ However, he was still afraid of something.


    He was afraid to meet Clevnd¡¯s family.


    However, he had to see them.


    The knight¡¯s death was greatly rted to him. Before the knight died, he was the only person who stayed by the other party¡¯s side. Logically speaking, he should see the other party¡¯s family.


    Even if this was more difficult than anything.


    Tina held Kang De¡¯s hand.


    Even the gori did not object and only held the other side tightly.


    The princess looked at Kang De¡¯s sad expression. Clearly, it was not as simple as losing her close friend. The knight¡¯s death clearly had deeper meaning and memories for Kang De, but she knew nothing and did not understand, because after they were reunited, the topic of Glory Sand was still a taboo between the two of them.


    Be it the death of the knight or anything else.


    Kang De did not want Tina to know about his revenge in Glory Sand Town, and she did not want him to know. When she returned, she forcefully strangled thest survivor and dug up the Goode family cemetery.


    The two of them did not want each other to know the old pain.


    However, their emotions were still simr. In the end, they missed and recalled the same person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Her tone was light and firm.


    Kang De looked at her, his tone helpless and his expression confused. ¡°Can I do it now?¡±


    Two days ago, the battle of Red Maple City had just ended. Kang De, who was surrounded by the crowd, had been thinking about visiting the knight¡¯s family. After a long time, the fanaticism and cheers of the people stopped slightly. He finally found Grand Duke Tedrell and asked him to show him the way.


    However, he did not get what he wanted.


    The knight¡¯s father was the Prime Minister of Goethe, the Administrator of the Duchy. He was in the midst of the war of destruction. The Prime Minister ruled the officials and coordinated the operations of the various departments of Red Maple City. He transferred resources, mobilized aldermen, was in charge of reserve replenishment, medical assistance, food supply, transportation of resources, firefighting, and saving people. Apart from that, as the war progressed, the Prime Minister had a new mission.


    That was to protect Goethe¡¯sst honor and dignity when the city was broken.


    No one could stand such high-intensity work for 20 to 30 hours. The news the Grand Duke received was that after the war was won, the Prime Minister could not hold on and fainted. However, he was only overworked and was fine. The medical officer and priest said that he would be fine after resting.


    Therefore, Kang De could only postpone the visit.


    Early the next morning, he wanted to find someone to ask if the Prime Minister was awake.


    If he woke up, he would visit.


    He did not expect the Prime Minister to wake up earlier than him, and after waking up, he immediately went to work.


    After the war, Red Maple City was busy everywhere. They had to count the casualties, distribute food,pensate, reward, repair damaged buildings, and prevent the epidemic. Moreover, they had to coordinate the operation of the entire country¡¯s government affairs, recover and hand over the territory, follow-up negotiations with the elves, transfer resources, maintain order, foreign affairs, and internal affairs¡­ Just thinking about it made them feel a headache. The specific government affairs were a hundred times more troublesome.


    Kang De could not shamelessly go to the Prime Minister¡¯s office of the Privy Council and forcefully interrupt the urgent government approval and let the endless officials go out first, because he wanted to cry to the Prime Minister for a while.


    As for going directly to the knight¡¯s house¡­


    Clearly, it was an even worse option.


    ...


    If the Prime Minister worked in the Privy Council and Kang De went straight to his house in Clevnd¡­


    Then he would face a mother who had lost her son alone.


    When he thought of that scene, his soul trembled and he instantly lost all his courage.


    This was because before the knight died, he called his mother.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    He was a little shaken.


    What could he do? What could he say?


    Tina said gently, ¡°Then don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After a long silence, Kang De shook his head.


    ¡°No, I have to go.¡±


    ...


    He said softly, ¡°At the very least, I want his parents to know¡­¡±


    They had to know that their son¡¯s sacrifice was meaningful.


    Moreover, the blood of a knight would definitely not be wasted.


    She could visit the Prime Minister today. This was the information Tina had obtained from the Grand Duke this morning.


    Last night, the Privy Council was busy untilte at night. Grand Duke Goethe personally signed the decree and ordered the officials led by the Prime Minister to immediately go home and rest. They were not allowed to leave the house before ten in the morning.


    The Grand Duke had really sent people to keep an eye on it.


    Moreover, the guards and servants of the Prime Minister¡¯s official residence would obey such an order.


    If he went now, he would see it.


    He found three cloaks to hide his tracks and rode the pce carriage to remove the Tedrell symbol. He left through the secret door behind the pce and headed to the Prime Minister¡¯s official residence. There were only three people. Kang De, Tina, and the gori were the bodyguards. Now, the security problem of Kang De and the Tedrell family was the most important.


    The coachman was a reliable guard who had served the Goethe Pce for generations. He was silent. His mission was to drive and sacrifice himself at the critical moment. He did not say a word along the way.


    There was also silence in the carriage. On his left was the gori, and on his right was Tina. They were both peerless beauties. The faint fragrance was refreshing, but Kang De did not have the mood to watch and y from afar.


    Tina was understanding and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Uncle Xide and Aunt Annie are very good people. I went after I returned. They evenforted me. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild¡­¡±


    Kang De forced a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault, Kang De. You¡¯ve already done very well, including his share¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s tone was a little depressed, but in front of Kang De, she could only force herself to stay awake.


    Clevnd was her Guardian Knight and her friend since she was young. In fact, on the night of Glory Sand, the princess asked the knight to protect Kang De. Then, Clevndpleted thisst order with his life. Even now, Tina could not let go.


    The carriage drove. Through the gap in the window, he could see the mottled city wall outside. The elves¡¯ indiscriminate bombardment had left scars in the city. It would probably take a long time to clear the wounds of war.


    Modern concepts, modern technology, modern resources¡­ What could he do?


    Kang De was distracted and thinking. Sometimes, he thought of his destination getting closer and closer, so he was nervous. Tina held his hand. He felt the princess¡¯s hand tremble slightly, and the girl¡¯s heart was not calm.


    Like Kang De, she was uneasy, confused, and sad.


    The taste of victory was notpletely happy and sweet.


    This was because there were also people who could not see victory, those who had already died.


    The carriage slowly slowed down and stopped.


    It stopped slightly.


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The coachman spoke for the first time and opened the door. Kang De was the first to get out and look forward. The high courtyard wall stretched all the way. A group of people in the uniforms of Goethe officials stood at the door. At this moment, they were listening attentively to the speech of a gray-haired middle-aged man surrounded in the middle.


    From time to time, someone would nod in agreement, cheer, p, or agree.


    ¡°That¡¯s Uncle Xide, the Prime Minister of Goethe,¡± Tina said softly. ¡°There¡¯s also his followers, students, and trusted aides¡­ Looking at the time, they¡¯re here to wait for Uncle Xide to go to the Privy Council together.¡±


    Political faction.


    These words appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind.


    Prime Minister of a country¡­


    This was the Prime Minister¡¯s official residence and the security was very tight. Soon, guards noticed this suspicious carriage parked nearby. Mages quickly approached from the sky, and a few cavalrymen flew over.


    The coachman gave the warrant of the Goethe Pce. The cavalry also recognized Princess Tina and saw Kang De¡¯s face which belonged to the Cathayan. Therefore, his face quickly flushed red and he saluted excitedly.


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit the Prime Minister.¡±


    The news of the guards caused amotion among the officials of the Prime Minister¡¯s faction. Very quickly, the Prime Minister said a few words that calmed them all. Under the gazes of Kang De and the others, the Prime Minister of Xide stepped out of the crowd and walked towards the carriage alone. He even smiled and waved.


    Tina and Kang De heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he hurriedly went forward.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    After approaching, Kang De saw the Prime Minister¡¯s face clearly and carefully.


    As expected of Clevnd¡¯s father. He could indeed give birth to such a son. The charm of an old man was silent, firm, and mature. He looked gentle and restrained the sharpness of his youth. In its ce was silent, firm, and smooth strength that had been honed by time and experience.


    There was no arrogance or dignity. His expression was calm and generous as if he was a knowledgeable wise person and not an important minister who held the power of a country. He looked harmless, but no matter who it was, they would not underestimate him or ignore his voice and opinion¡­


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    He smiled and nodded at Tina, then looked at Kang De.


    That calm, elegant, and wide smile made Kang De feel a little dazed.


    The person in front of him looked like a middle-aged knight.


    ¡°I guess you must be His Highness Kang De.¡±


    The Prime Minister stretched out his hand and lowered his body in a very respectful manner. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to thank you. That was a great battle. You protected this country. Every one of us is grateful.¡±


    Kang De immediately shook it with both hands and whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Prime Minister. I don¡¯t deserve it. Some people deserve to be thanked more than me, those who sacrificed themselves for this country.¡±


    Prime Minister Xide was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s true. For this victory, we¡¯ve lost too many warriors. Goethe will remember their contributions¡­¡±


    A strange feeling rose in Kang De¡¯s heart.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m here this time¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the Prime Minister nced at his pocket watch and said apologetically, ¡°Please forgive me for being unreasonable, Mr. Kang De. You came at the wrong time. The Grand Duke¡¯s restraining order has been lifted. I should go to work. You know that there¡¯s a mountain of work in Red Maple City. Many things have to be dealt with. I can¡¯t have powerful strength to protect Goethe like you. I can only do what I can¡­¡±


    As he spoke, heughed.


    Tina¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s gazended on Kang De¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡ªare you here to find me? The arrival of the Guardian of Goethe has indeed surprised me. What can I do for you, Your Highness Kang De?¡±


    His smile was very enthusiastic, polite, and filled with gratitude.


    Indeed, he had saved Red Maple City, Goethe, and the lives of many Goethe people. He had repelled the Elven Expeditionary Force. The current Kang De was already no different from a god in this city.


    However¡­


    Kang De¡¯s expression became unnatural.


    He said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m a friend of Clevnd¡¯s. I¡¯m here as a junior to visit my friend¡¯s father. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He looked at Kang De. Slowly, his eyes became cold and mocking.


    The enthusiastic and grateful smile slowly retreated from his face.


    ¡°Father¡¯s identity¡­ is that so?¡±


    His tone was a little yful.


    Prime Minister Xide looked at Kang De. He turned and looked at Tina.


    True emotions slowly revealed themselves.


    The fatigue on his face was half of the fatigue on his face and half of the pain and sorrow of losing his son in his middle age.


    At this moment, the politician¡¯s tact and dignity had been removed. He was only a father who had lost his son.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    He said, ¡°But, my son is dead.¡±


    His tone was calm and cold.


    ¡°Why are you two still alive?¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386 Those Who Were Not Saved

    386 Those Who Were Not Saved


    ¡°Why are you two still alive?¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s words were as sharp as a de and assaulted his face like a cold wind.


    It was as if the air had frozen.


    After winning the war, he was grateful, admired, recognized, and revered. The atmosphere that was like the moon surrounded by stars saved a country. This air that was filled with the sweetness and joy of victory was pierced by cold words, and what followed was a bone-chilling cold.


    !!


    The person in front of him was Clevnd¡¯s father, the man who had lost his son.


    His eyes and expression condensed into an indescribable coldness.


    A secondter, Tina reacted and hurriedly stood in front of Kang De. ¡°Uncle Xide!¡±


    Kang De pulled her back.


    The Prime Minister bowed slightly. He was polite and his posture was elegant. There was no mistake. His expression was calm as if the previous sentence was an illusion, ¡°Your Highness, what can I do for you?¡±


    What was happening now was greatly unexpected. Tina was a little flustered and her tone was almost pleading, ¡°Uncle Xide, this is not Kang De¡¯s fault. We¡¯re all very sad about Clevnd, so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªI understand, Your Highness.¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s tone and expression did not fluctuate at all. He was cold and calm, like a bottomless cold pool, terrifying, because one could not know what he was thinking or even if he was angry.


    He said calmly, ¡°But what does this have to do with me?¡±


    The Prime Minister turned to look at Kang De and repeated, ¡°My son is dead. To me, this is the only oue of this matter¡­ My only son is dead. My most beloved and high hopes are gone. I¡¯ve taught and watched him grow up since he was young. Knight Clevnd, the pride of the Keram family, has died.¡±


    ¡°What does death mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that I¡¯ll never see him again.¡±


    ¡°This is my only thought and all my feelings as a middle-aged father who lost his son.¡±


    He looked at Kang De and said calmly, ¡°Now that you know, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uncle Xide!¡±


    Tina¡¯s face flushed red and she grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm tightly, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°I can understand your feelings, but please don¡¯t say such a thing. You¡¯ll only taint Clevnd¡¯s honor and sacrifice. He adhered to his mission and beliefs until the end. His sacrifice¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªHis sacrifice triggered a series of things that finally led to this hero miraculously saving this crumbling country. His sacrifice saved this country. You n to say that, right?¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s words ruthlessly interrupted this divine greatness.


    His carefully manicured eyebrows trembled slightly. Perhaps it was a manifestation of this extremely shrewd politician¡¯s unsuppressed anger, but his cold eyes were filled with mockery and anger.


    ¡°Therefore, as the Prime Minister of Goethe, I thank His Highness Kang De for everything he has done for this country and remember all the great sacrifices. As the ruler of this country, I¡¯m indeed grateful to him.¡±


    He pointed at his heart. ¡°But I¡¯m also a father. He saved this country and your Tedrell family. He saved most of the Goethe people who might die and the rtives, wealth, and status of many nobles. Therefore, the entire city is grateful to him. Everyone is cheering. At the mention of this name, Kang De, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s calling the name of a god, but ah¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s tone was extremely cold, ¡°However, not everyone was saved by you. Not everyone thanked you. Please remember this, hero, because, to me and a father, the oue of this battle is still a cold home, cold darkness, and confusion. It doesn¡¯t make any difference if I¡¯m alive or dead, if the city is broken or not, if the country is destroyed or not, and even the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Because my son is dead.¡±


    He stared into Kang De¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re also responsible, right?¡±


    ¡°¡ªEnough!¡±


    Tina said sternly, ¡°Mr. Prime Minister! Such usations and nder are not allowed! The murderer of Clevnd is the Goode family and the Empire. You can¡¯t me Kang De, who¡¯s also a victim, for this!¡±


    The Prime Minister said coldly, ¡°Is that so? If he doesn¡¯t feel guilty, why did hee today?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re venting your anger!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, so be it.¡±


    He looked at Tina and said coldly, ¡°Are you asking a father who has lost his son to remain calm and rational? Moreover, Your Highness, if this is anger, what¡¯s the killing intent and violent actions you disyed a few months ago when you mistakenly thought that Mr. Kang De had also died in Glory Sand?¡±


    Tina¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She clenched her fists and took a deep breath. She pulled Kang De and turned to leave.


    Kang De pressed her hand and shook his head.


    Tina wanted to speak, but the Prime Minister¡¯s fire turned back to Kang De.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De, since you¡¯re here today, can you answer my question?¡±


    Kang De said calmly, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you annihted five Dragon g Legions outside Valentine City and shocked the world. Three days ago, you even broke out all the way and rushed to Red Maple City to help. You shattered six armies and defeated the main force of the expeditionary army. Even if such power is not like a god, it¡¯s not far from the holiness of the heroes of the ancient era.¡±


    ¡°¡ªBut why? In Glory Sand Town, just two to three months ago, you were yed by that ipetent person, Samuel. The Penguin waspletely destroyed, and my son died in battle. Please answer me. What were you doing at that time? The power you used to save Valentine, Red Maple City, and Goethe. Why couldn¡¯t you save my son? What were you doing when the Glory Sand Incident happened?¡±


    At this point, the Prime Minister¡¯s tone continuously rose, almost to the verge of roaring.


    When Kang De arrived in the sky of Red Maple City with unprecedented and unparalleled strength and defeated the Elven Expeditionary Force with irresistible force, the entire Red Maple City was cheering and jumping for joy.


    However, it did not include the Prime Minister.


    The father who had lost his son was only thinking, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. What were you doing in Glory Sand Town?¡±


    This was because this was the oue.


    Kang De used this power to save the entire Goethe, but he could not save his son.


    ¡°Is this power awakened and used because of my son¡¯s death, or¡­¡± He asked, ¡°Or did you decide to use it after watching him die?¡±


    Kang De did not answer.


    What was the point of answering?


    The Prime Minister did not look at him to answer.


    That was the truth.


    There was nothing he could do now.


    ...


    ¡°Why did youe¡­¡±


    Prime Minister Xide sighed.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Mr. Kang De, great hero.¡±


    As the leader of a country, his horizons and experience were terrifying. His sharp eyes could see through people¡¯s hearts.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s gaze was filled with coldness and mockery from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re here for.¡±


    ¡°The moment I saw you, I knew what you were here for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you descended like a hero at the moment of Goethe¡¯s destruction, reversed the situation, and obtained an epic victory. You were thanked by the entire country and shocked the world. To the current you, Clevnd is thest shadow of this glorious path to Goethe. You didn¡¯te here to visit us, only to seek the peace of mind and hear the words you want to hear.¡±


    ¡°You want to see me and my wife¡¯s attitude. Our tolerance, relief, andfort toward you. You want to hear the understanding and even gratitude we personally expressed. Clevnd¡¯s sacrifice is valuable. Please live well with my son. This is not your fault. He and you have both done the right thing¡­ You want to hear this and be at ease, cry, and let go.¡±


    ¡°This can get you gratitude and relief your guilt. You can even use this method to naturally obtain more kindness, protection, and promise for Goethe. It can also win the friendship and kindness of a super guardian for me and the Keram family. As for you, Your Highness Kang De, you can also untie the entanglement and shackles of uneasiness. It¡¯s really a win-win method.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ...


    ¡°As a politician, I can say thousands of such words without blinking. I can definitely coax the Guardian into submission, but¡­¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°But as a father, I can¡¯t say such disgusting things.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, my answer is very simple.¡±


    ¡°Kang De, the Cathayan, even if the entire Goethe is praising your name, even if the entire country is grateful to you, even as the Prime Minister, I have to be respectful and smile at you. However, as your father, I don¡¯t forgive, I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m not grateful, and I can¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Because even if your favor and light illuminate the entire country, it doesn¡¯t envelope us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Even if the entire country is ttering you and saying countless respectful and grateful words, my answer is certain forever and ever. Don¡¯t even think about hearing what you want to hear.¡±


    His etiquette was appropriate, and his actions still maintained his elegant demeanor.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. The Keram family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re angry with my words and actions today, please use your dignity and methods to take revenge to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯m not afraid. Even someone as powerful as you cannot take anything else from me.¡±


    With that, he bowed one by one. The gori and even the coachman standing in the distance were greeted.


    Then, he turned around and walked back along the t and clean road toward his colleagues, subordinates, and students. As a father, his true feelings were once again covered by the mask of a politician. The Prime Minister of Goethe was a silent but firm rock. He was approachable and had a smile on his face. He did not have any dignity or sternness to speak of at all, but the Grand Duke respected him, his subordinates supported him, and his subjects revered him.


    He had a warm smile and his footsteps were neither fast nor slow.


    The bureaucrats and court officials of the Prime Minister¡¯s faction held their breaths.


    They waited for the leader.


    ¡°Attention! Everyone, quiet down! His Excellency Xide Keram is setting off for the Privy Council. The Prime Minister of Goethe will defend the rule of Tedrell, the interests of the country, and the well-being of the people as usual! May the light always shine on thend of Goethe, and may the heroes of Goethe still abide by their duty today!¡±


    This might be something like a ritual. As the person who looked like the butler shouted these words, the officials surrounding the Prime Minister slowly set off along the street under Xide¡¯s lead. The servants of the Prime Minister¡¯s house, the nearby residents, and the busy soldiers, officials, and workers lowered their heads in greeting.


    Kang De and the others watched all of this.


    Tina suddenly shivered.


    Yes, the knight was dead.


    The Prime Minister was left alone.


    He was a father who had dived deeply into Goethe politics for decades and whose family forces had intertwined with Goethe for hundreds of years. He was a father who had lost his son, hope, and future and was respected by the Grand Duke and trusted by his subjects.


    Just now, the Prime Minister of Goethe, who had never made a mistake, or been angry in public for decades, revealed an extremely obvious hostility towards Kang De.


    Only now did Tina carefully recall the Prime Minister¡¯sst sentence.


    It made her shiver.


    ¡ªEven someone as powerful as you cannot take anything else from me.


    What did this mean¡­


    For a moment, even Tina did not dare to think further.


    At this moment, Kang De said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tina turned to look. Kang De looked very calm, but he was like a volcano about to erupt.


    She said softly, ¡°Kang De¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He smiled at Tina, then turned and walked to the carriage. ¡°This is over.¡±


    He got into the carriage and left.


    In the silent carriage, not only Tina, but even the gori did not dare to breathe loudly.


    If it was anyone else who dared to speak to Kang De like this just now, Gori tinum would have long pped them. However, she did not dare to attack just now and did not even say a word. It was not because she was afraid of that Prime Minister, but because she was afraid of Kang De beside her.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Kang De.¡±


    Tina also looked troubled and silent. Clearly, he could not count on her.


    Miss Gori tinum thought for a long time and finally endured the pain to speak.


    Kang De looked over curiously.


    The gori said with a pained expression, ¡°If rubbing your face against her can improve your mood, I can pretend not to see it this time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De and Tina were woken up at the same time, then looked at each other. The princess subconsciously stroked the corner of her skirt.


    Then, the two of themughed together.


    ¡°¡­Why do I keep feeling that you¡¯re secretly doing something together?¡±


    Although the gori issued such a soul interrogation, the atmosphere finally became much livelier.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you really fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°What else can I do? He¡¯s him and his father is his father. It¡¯s good to distinguish between them. If he doesn¡¯t forgive me, so be it. What¡¯s the big deal? What can it get in my way? I can continue doing what I have to do. If I change my mind because of his father¡¯s words, I¡¯ll be letting him down.¡±


    He met Tina¡¯s worried gaze and shrugged.


    ¡°If cursing a few times can make him feelfortable, let him curse. Treat it as filial piety for Clevnd. Just this once. If you dare to speak to me like this next time, hmph¡­¡±


    Tina only forced a smile.


    She still remembered the Prime Minister¡¯s expression, words, and eyes. She remembered hisst words. Xide had already lost everything, so he could be hostile, reject, and reprimand Kang De without hesitation and not worry about revenge at all, because he indeed had nothing to be afraid of.


    However, such a person was still the Administrator of Goethe, the creator, and implementer of the national policy.


    But now¡­


    In the current era when Goethe had just decided its fate, currents would definitely surge under the water.


    Kang De had defeated the elf invasion army and deterred Twilight. This matter would definitely shock the continent and wee peace to Goethe. However, the deterrence of his strength would definitely arouse the fear and hostility of the various countries. The conflict on the main battlefield would not happen, but hidden arrows, schemes, calctions, and malice would definitelye one after another.


    Goethe would not be calm for a period of time.


    At this moment, the Prime Minister¡­


    Tina vaguely felt that this matter was probably not as simple as it seemed.


    Perhaps¡­


    The wheels rolled and returned to the pce.


    Although Kang Deined for a while, after saying that, he continued to be silent.


    Tina stole a nce at the gori. It was holding one of Kang De¡¯s arms and lying quietly on his shoulder, so the princess gently pulled his other hand and ced it on her leg.


    Although it was through the long dress, he could still vaguely sense the touch that was different from his skin.


    Her other hand wrapped around Kang De¡¯s arm. Tina slowly hugged it and pressed her entire body against it.


    The warm touch, the moving charm, and the endless beauty.


    Kang De only looked at the roof of the carriage in a daze.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not as bad as he says, right?¡±

 Chapter 387 - 387 Second Princess

    387 Second Princess


    ¡°What a beautiful jasmine, what a beautiful jasmine¡­¡±


    After returning to the Maple Leaf Pce, which was the Goethe Pce,


    The meeting with the Prime Minister of Goethe ended on bad terms. The oue was unexpected, but it was reasonable. Although Kang De was in a depressed mood, he quickly adjusted his state and nned to put this matter aside.


    The so-called state adjustment referred to moving a generator andputer from the white fog world and starting to y games.


    He opened Civilization 6. To hell with the Prime Minister.


    Humming Old Qin¡¯s theme song, he began the next round.


    After drifting on the deserted ind for more than a year, Kang De¡¯s sharp weapon to pass the time was the Civilization Series and the Paradox Universe. The Civilization Series was four to five to six rounds of fun. If he was tired of it, he would go to the Paradox Universe.


    He weed the driver, burned ss on an alien, married a granddaughter, and took in dogs from South America¡­ Every time he yed such a game, time would pass unconsciously. It was quite strange.


    Time passed quickly. Kang De was immersed in the game world. In the civilization series, the sixth generation was the most embarrassing. The style was embarrassing, and the content was embarrassing, but the details of the scene were the best. This was very infuriating. Game-like scenes were not good, but the scenes were not fun.


    However, the current Kang De needed a game that killed more time but was not very fun. It could let him pass the time and think about things so that his mood would not be too depressed.


    The light and shadow in the game changed continuously. The little person ran around. At first, the gori apanied Kang De and watched, but as she watched, she could not help but feel frustrated and ran away.


    This was very normal. After all, the viewing ability of such a game was extremely poor and was far inferior to action games and shooting games. Back on the ind, when Kang De yed such arge strategic game, other than the parrot, no magical animal couldst an hour. They usually began to yawn after watching for dozens of minutes and left resentfully. Only the parrot watched very enthusiastically.


    Sometimes, it would even quack.


    ¡°Reverse! Reverse!¡±


    ¡°Rome! Rome!¡±


    When he thought of the parrot, he sighed again.


    Back in Valentine,bined with all kinds of evidence, signs, and clues, Kang De had already deduced the fact that the parrot was the previous Phoenix King, Marge. At that time, Delh had pretended to be Tagris to negotiate with him. At that time, Twilight had proposed peace talks. The war was already showing signs of ending. He had even reached a certain level of consensus with this hidden current Phoenix King¡­


    Unexpectedly, the world was unpredictable. Standing face to face in Red Maple City was the furthest distance in the world.


    There was also the parrot¡­


    ¡°I killed so many elves in one go. It should be very awkward to see her again, right?¡±


    If the parrot was the previous Phoenix King and was sealed into a bird, suppressed on the Holy Seal Inds, this meant that the pigeon, kangaroo, wolverine, and groundhog were all powerful figures from many years ago. If the gori could return to her human form, they could definitely do it. However, what was the connection¡­


    Now that his iron son had unlocked the fighter ne form, it was extremely fast and could theoretically extend indefinitely. Kang De had originally nned to obtain a stable aviation fuel supply channel on Earth and let Horus bring him and the gori back to the Holy Seal Inds¡­ However, after mentioning this thought, the gori rejected it very firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Her expression was unprecedentedly serious,pletely different from her usual carefree appearance. That confusion with a trace of fear and serious expression could show her seriousness.


    ¡°If Kang De returns now, something bad will definitely happen.¡±


    Due to theck of memories, the gori could only say this much. She had been on the Holy Seal Inds since she could remember and was in her gori state. She could not remember anything before.


    ¡°But she said that everyone wille out on their own¡­¡±


    At the thought of the parrot, he sighed again.


    Hatred between countries and enemies.


    It was not unprecedented.


    Instead of saying that it was a precedent, it was more like a ready-made example.


    He also sighed with emotion from today¡¯s matter.


    The small friendship he had formed with the Phoenix King, Delh, in Valentine had probably already dissipated. The positions of the two countries and the blood feud were already irreversible. However, such a rtionship had only been for a short period of time after all, and it was only an ordinary rtionship. However, his rtionship with the parrot was not something Delh couldpare to¡­


    ¡°You were very decisive in killing the elves on the ind. You won¡¯t me me¡­ right?¡±


    He sighed and shook his head.


    At this point, he did not dare to be sure.


    After all, the example of Prime Minister Xide was right in front of him.


    Clevnd¡¯s father did not wee him.


    ¡®Not everyone has to thank you¡ªthat¡¯s what he said.¡¯


    As the Prime Minister of Goethe, he held a grateful and respectful attitude towards Kang De. However, as a father, he could not let go of his son¡¯s death. Be it venting his anger or being unreasonable, humans were emotional animals to begin with. He could not ask too much of a middle-aged man who had experienced the pain of losing his son.


    However¡­


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He had a feeling that Prime Minister Xide¡¯s political life was about to end.


    When Tina returned, she chatted with him for a while, ate a simple lunch, and left in a hurry.


    She said that she had something to deal with, but Kang De knew what she was going to do.


    Kang De did not stop or interfere.


    Tina had gone to find Grand Duke Leckos.


    Clevnd¡¯s father, Prime Minister Xide, had disyed almost uncontroble hostility when facing Kang De earlier. Although it was human nature, it was obvious that Tina was already wary.


    The incident in Glory Sand Town had taught Kang De and Tina the same deep lesson.


    After their separation, although the two of them were far apart and it was difficult to see each other, they both had one of the good virtues that humans could continue until now¡ªsuspicion.


    In fact, Tina understood the price of gullibility and carelessness better than Kang De.


    Although Prime Minister Xide separated public and private matters very clearly and said it directly, publicly and personally, he was grateful to Kang De. He did not forgive him. This logic did not sound problematic, but on the political level, this was intolerable. Politics did not have public and private matters. Any qualified politician would not believe such nonsense of separating public and private matters. How could there be such a thing as separating public and private matters? There was only one benefit involved.


    In particr, Goethe had grabbed a chance of survival from the danger of destruction. Next, they still had to face the hidden arrows and schemes of the elves, the Empire, and even the entire internationalmunity. When the option of military battle could no longer be used, vicious tricks and scheming strategies would follow.


    ...


    Under such circumstances, Tina would not tolerate a person who was clearly hostile to Kang De continuing to be the highest administrator of this country. She would definitely take action and pressure the Grand Duke.


    Kang De did not stop him.


    This was because he did not know what to say or do.


    Today, the reason why he left without a word and resentfully, not criticizing the person who had spoken arrogantly to him, was only because he was Clevnd¡¯s father.


    If it was anyone else, their brains would have been beaten out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡®Although it¡¯s your father, it¡¯s not you.¡¯


    ¡®I believe you, but I don¡¯t know if I should believe him.¡¯


    ¡ªShould I believe him?


    He believed that he was clear about public and private matters. He believed that he would have nothing to do with me. He believed that although he did not forgive me, he did not have hatred and hostility towards me, nor would he n actions. He would not be instigated and used by everyone and take revenge on me at all costs, but he said that he had nothing to lose¡­


    ¡ªI trusted you easily thest time. What will I lose this time¡­


    ...


    Kang De shook his head gently and sighed softly, ¡°How troublesome¡­¡±


    The core of everything was only because the other party was Clevnd¡¯s father.


    If it was anyone else, he would have long attacked first.


    A faint melody sounded in the game.


    Kang De pointed out random things and condemned everywhere. He cursed everywhere and wildly threw nuclear bombs. Flowers bloomed on all sides. In the background of the global thermonuclear war, the melodious jasmine tune looked even more humorous.


    ¡°I have the intention to¡­ pluck¡­ one¡­¡±


    Kang De raised his head and looked at the ceiling. He pinched his throat and sang, ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that the mother hunter¡­ will¡­ scold¡­ me¡­ ahhhh¡­¡±


    ¡ªA chuckle sounded outside.


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The door was pushed open and the gori leaned out with a tablet in her hand. Her earpiece was hanging around her neck as she said, ¡°Hey, Kang De, this woman is looking for you.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The gori said distractedly, ¡°It¡¯s said to be Big Gold Hair¡¯s sister, but it¡¯s much smaller than Big Gold Hair. However, there¡¯s no dangerous smell or hostility. The maids also said that it¡¯s true¡­ You can chat.¡±


    She opened the tablet and casually waved her hand. She turned around and ran away.


    This appearance was simply like Xiaoman who was addicted to watching dramas.


    ¡®But I remember what I downloaded her¡­¡¯


    ¡ªIs PAW Patrol that interesting?


    With a ck sh, Kang De carried theputer table and generator back to the white fog world. In the blink of an eye, he returned.


    Computers, generators, and the important crystallization and foundation of modern technology. Although he could not develop anything in eight lifetimes in the hands of the people of the other world, he had to be careful.


    He returned to the other world extremely quickly. Coincidentally, a sea-blue figure shed out of the door.


    He had seen this sister before.


    In the aerial battle of Red Maple City, Horus pressed down thest dragon andnded on the campus of St. Covero University. It was the jurisdiction of Tina¡¯s second sister, Ste. Previously, during the aerial battle, the wave of very timely long-range spell support was also sent by Ste to dispatch thew teachers and students.


    At that time, they had even met.


    He had seen them in the past two days, but everything was busy after the war. Tina¡¯s siblings were also busy. They had only symbolically met a few times and exchanged a few pleasantries. That was all.


    Due to Kang De¡¯s subtle identity, the Tedrell family did not know what attitude to use to face him, their ¡°son-inw¡±. Their cautious attitude increased the sense of distance and unfamiliarity, causing Tina¡¯s eldest and second brothers to clearly look like good people, but they did not have the chance to chat properly.


    Compared to the Grand Duke, Eldest Brother, and Second Brother, the women of Tedrell were clearly much stronger.


    Although Tina had dodged Kang De for two days, she had changed her attack this morning. She was super bold and exciting.


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s attitude was also as usual. However, she would asionally reveal a strange and subtle expression, so it was nothing.


    It was unknown if it was because of the battle the day before, but Ste was rtively the most unrestrained in front of Kang De. Tina said that she liked to tease people, but Kang De did not think so.


    She was clearly a very interesting youngdy.


    Compared to the mage battle robe from the day before, Ste was wearing a sea blue and feather-white dress today. Her golden hair was braided and fell to her chest. She looked simr to Tina, but her temperament was more confident and intellectual. After all, she was already an instructor at the highest school in Goethe at a young age.


    Kang De felt that if she wore a pair of sses and changed her clothes, it might be much more exciting.


    ¡°Your Highness Ste, why are you free toe to my ce today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you, right?¡± The Second Princess of Goethe stood by the door. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    Kang De shrugged and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Ste took a careful step in and nced quickly to her left and right, then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Second Princess said shyly, ¡°I thought I would see two naked maids on the bed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De said in shock, ¡°Is this how the Grand Duke usually ys?!¡±


    ¡°No, Tina is almost 19 years old. She¡¯s the youngest in our family. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s no longer fertile,¡± Ste said as if nothing had happened. ¡°I thought a hot-blooded young man like you whoes from a noble background and grasps great power would not be able to help but reach out his hot hand under the hot and sincere admiration of the maids.¡±


    ¡ªIn fact, I reached out, but it was not at the maid.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was calm as he hid his contributions.


    ¡°That¡¯s not romantic love, right?¡±


    Ste blinked. ¡°Of course. Women always look forward to love at all costs. After all, every woman wants to marry a man who dares to be enemies with Twilight for her¡ªeven me.¡±


    Kang De shrugged and said, ¡°The focus is not to make an enemy of Twilight, but to win against her.¡±


    The Second Princess smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Kang De, the necessary quality of a noble is to pretend to be stupid and whitewash.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a noble.¡±


    ¡°A man who never caters to women? He doesn¡¯t mind his background or feel inferior because of this. He wins everything with his strength. The women who live in the ttery and pursuit of the bootlickers all day are also very fond of this. Even I¡¯m attracted¡ªMr. Kang De is really good at seducing people calmly.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like being contradicted and refuted by a man with a lowly bloodline will make you excited?¡±


    After a few exchanges, Princess Ste, who was good at teasing people, could not take it anymore and retreated.


    This made Kang De slightly happy.


    What had happened this morning was depressing. Tina was depressed with him, and the gori did not know how tofort people. His iron son had gotten too good at retorting, and there was no one around who could speak with him. Fortunately, Second Princess Ste¡¯s style was different from ordinary people. How could she be good at teasing people? She was simply a tool to relieve stress.


    When he thought of how the answering battle had been captured by the phone camera in front of his chest, Kang De¡¯s smile became even more sincere. He would remain calm and see if he could capture any shocking news.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    Ste shook her head, not knowing if she should be depressed or happy. It was a happy thing to encounter a good talent, but she was a little unhappy to be pressed and beaten.


    However, she was not here to flirt with Kang De today.


    The Second Princess asked, ¡°What did you do with Tina today?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She argued with Father for more than an hour earlier, then ran out crying and locked herself in her room withouting out. I was a little worried, so I came to ask you.¡±


    Kang De frowned.


    It was probably because the Prime Minister¡¯s matter was inconclusive.


    He casually asked, ¡°On the way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came to find you for something serious.¡±


    Ste said seriously, ¡°Dragon¡­ about the third dragon you killed.¡±

 Chapter 388 - 388 Dragon!

    388 Dragon!


    ¡°Dragon, about the third dragon you killed.¡±


    The third was the one that had been struck to the ground by Horus and fallen at St. Covero University.


    A strange glint shed through Kang De¡¯s eyes, then he smiled and said, ¡°Why? Is it very powerful?¡±


    Speaking of serious matters, Ste became serious. Or rather, topics rted to dragons were usually very serious¡ªexcept for the dragon maids.


    She replied, ¡°Every dragon has a powerful background.¡±


    After all, they were below the gods. Compared to them, even the elves who were said to be favored by the gods were not qualified topete in talent and could only work hard.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°In other words, killing the dragon will bring a lot of trouble?¡±


    Ste shook her head and said, ¡°No, killing a hired dragon in the war doesn¡¯t mean trouble. Firstly, those dragons signed a security agreement with the Twilight Dynasty and joined the war sequence of the Royal Army as mercenaries. They also fought for the Twilight Dynasty. This pattern has been popr for many years. Dragon Ind rmended their ultimate mercenaries to the entire world. The details are already extremely perfect.¡±


    The Second Princess raised a finger and said, ¡°A very important point is that Dragon Ind announces to the world that any individual, organization, army, or country who kills a dragon who serves the other party in a war won¡¯t attract Dragon Ind¡¯s revenge. The position of the dragon hired to fight doesn¡¯t represent the political preferences of Dragon Ind itself. The dragon hired to fight is responsible for his actions and position.¡±


    ¡°This is very important. Otherwise, only dragons are allowed to ughter wantonly on the battlefield. Killing this dragon will instead attract the revenge of Dragon Ind. Then, the dragons would have long been jointly destroyed by the various countries.¡±


    That was true.


    Kang De asked, ¡°But the rules are always flexible, right?¡±


    Ste nodded and said, ¡°Yes. If the ones who killed the dragons in the war are the Twilight Dynasty or the Human Empire, the dragons will definitely follow the rules even more than the most honest businessmen. However, if it¡¯s a weak small country, although Dragon Ind won¡¯t take revenge on the surface, it¡¯s inevitable to target and vent their anger openly and secretly.¡±


    ¡°Because they added additional terms. Firstly, if they used dishonorable methods, dishonorable ns, and despicable tricks in the process of killing the dragon, the dragon race has the right to pursue the matter.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What method and n is it?¡±


    Ste spread out her hands and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t say that the final exining right still belongs to them. The exact situation depends on whether the fist of the murderer is hard. If the elves did it, even if they take a hostage, poison a sneak attack, and set a Dragon ying Trap, it¡¯s still a necessary method of war. If it¡¯s a small country that can be bullied, even if they kill them head-on, the dragons can find an excuse to charge.¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°In other words, we¡¯re a small country that can be bullied?¡±


    When Ste heard this, her heart immediately softened. This subconscious word ¡°we¡± simply struck the Second Princess¡¯s heart, causing her to feel as if she had been seduced by the sweetest words of love. Her entire body was indescribably carefree.


    ¡ªThe facts have proven that as long as you know how to cast a forbidden curse and can fight a powerful army alone and kill three Dragoons in ten minutes, even an unromantic straight man can subconsciously seduce girls¡­ or even girls can imagine themselves being seduced.


    Ste pursed her lips. Although she did not have to snatch a man from a girl, Kang De¡¯s words still increased her impression of him greatly. She said gently, ¡°Goethe is a small country, but with you, it¡¯s not. The elves were shocked by you and stopped their attacks. The Dragon Emperor is not stupid. How can he stupidly deal with you for the elves?¡±


    Kang De changed to afortable sitting posture. ¡°I guess there¡¯s a but after your words.¡±


    Ste nodded. ¡°The Dragon Emperor won¡¯t charge into battle for the interests of the elves, but if it¡¯s for the interests of the dragons, it¡¯s a different story.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°I hurt the interests of the dragons?¡±


    The Second Princess replied, ¡°Yes, to be precise, you¡¯ve hurt the face and money of the dragon race, but in the end, it¡¯s still a matter of money.¡±


    Kang De crossed his legs. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He was very angry because of Clevnd¡¯s father.


    ¡°The dragons are proud and value their dignity. They¡¯re powerful creatures, the overlord of the sky, and the number one race in the universe. They¡¯re born powerful and have long lives. They¡¯re a legendary race respected by the various races¡­ However, you killed three of them in ten minutes in a row. This really damages the dignity of the dragon.¡±


    Kang De nodded in understanding.


    After all, in novels, the dragons kept saying ¡°lowly ants¡±. It was really too infuriating and embarrassing to be ughtered by a human like pigs. They could not endure it.


    However¡­


    He asked curiously, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s about money in the end?¡±


    Ste sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right. The fact that you can kill three dragons in ten minutes, and it¡¯s in a direct battle, shows how powerful you are. Although the dragons are proud, they¡¯re not stupid. Look, if a god raises his hand and kills a few dragons, will the dragons feel that their dignity has been damaged and want to take revenge at all costs?¡±


    ¡°Then what does this have to do with money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very relevant¡­¡±


    The Second Princess replied, ¡°As an independent political entity, Dragon Ind is extremely greedy for money. Where will their huge assetse from? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s the old dragons, but they have savings, industrial manors, and investments in minerals. Where will the young dragons, who have just be adults, umte their initial wealth?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the ancient times when dragons can rob and ckmail everywhere. If they do such a thing now, they will be organized by various countries to put a bounty on them to hire experts to chase after them and beat them to death. Even Dragon Ind doesn¡¯t dare to protect them.¡±


    ¡°As for dragons, they don¡¯t have patience and don¡¯t know the art of business very well. Even if they have investments and industries on the continent, they can only hire servants and agents to take care of their business. Even so, they still have to face the suppression and ostracization of theirpetitors, as well as the attention and vignce of various countries. After all, serious businesses with money very slowly and their ie is not much.¡±


    ¡°Some dragons do some gray business, and some dragons simply serve as the guardians of some independent city-states or small countries. With dragons, they sign employment agreements with somerge families with deep foundations and be fighters. After all, they¡¯re extremely powerful dragons. Using strength to exchange for money is the most efficient method.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s a problem with this method. That¡¯s, the dragons will privately go out to take on work and seek transactions. They¡¯recking in organization and can easily be suppressed by various countries. There will even be maliciouspetition at a low price between the dragons and even conflicts. Instead, the buyer will benefit¡­¡±


    Ste spoke tirelessly, and Kang De listened with a subtle expression.


    ¡ªHey, are there so many things?!


    What was with this feeling that sounded very ridiculous, but on careful thought, it indeed made sense?! In this day and age, even dragons had to consider economics when they went out to work?


    As expected, the Second Princess said, ¡°This situation became more and more intense. In the end, it was terminated by the current Dragon Emperor. After the vote of all the dragons, they finally agreed that Dragon Ind would form a securitypany as a whole and choose capable nsmen to hire foreign business geniuses to be in charge of selling weapons to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Assess the risk, promote mercenaries, fight for treatment, raise the price, and lobby the various countries. With the martial strength and credibility of the dragons as the support, eliminate the maliciouspetition between the low price and the dragons and fight for more benefits for all the dragons. In order to promote the arms sales business, they even hired arge number of bards to forcefully brag about the concept of a dragoon¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang De understood what was going on. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s about money.¡±


    He muttered, ¡°In other words¡­¡±


    Ste nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, this month happens to be the end of a fiscal year for the dragons. Dragon Ind is settling the fiscal year and starting to renew the contract for the arms sale.¡±


    ¡°Under such circumstances, if the big news of you easily killing the three dragons is exposed, the uing business negotiations with the dragons will undoubtedly be a huge setback. It will definitely be taken advantage of by many people led by the elves to lower the price. After all, the various countries hired the dragons because they saw their destructive battlefield dominance and deterrence. Now, the facts have proven that the value of the dragons as a top deterrence force has been challenged¡­¡±


    ¡°Although the Dragon Emperor¡¯s policy treats the dragons as a unified entity and exports the arms sales business, which is beneficial to reducing internal strife and obtaining more benefits, on the other hand, this securitypany has to be responsible to all the shareholders, which is the signed dragons. If the arms sales negotiations are frustrated and the profits fall greatly, the dividends of all the dragons will decrease. Believe me, even the Dragon Emperor can¡¯t endure this pressure¡­¡±


    ¡ªI¡¯ll choose.


    As a modern person, he understood Ste¡¯s words very quickly.


    However, his mood was very subtle.


    How should she put it?


    ¡ªI can understand the logic of causing trouble from Dragon Ind because I killed the dragon.


    ...


    However, he did not expect the exact logic to be like this!


    Kang De could not help but think of the M1A2 tank that had been f*cked over by the Houthi. It was a symbol of excellence, the pride of the United States, the power of democracy, and a free chariot. It had been pressed to the ground and rubbed by a group of guerris and had even been directly seized. They did not care about using it and destroyed it on the spot.


    How was it destroyed?


    It was lit.


    What did he light it with?


    You might not believe it, but he was not even willing to use gasoline and only used¡­ a pile of waste cardboard.


    Hmm, it was the waste cardboard like a delivery box that lit up a main battle tank¡­


    The American Empire¡¯s face was pressed under his feet.


    It could be imagined how tragic and awkward a bargaining action Abrams¡¯s external military sales project would face.


    The dragons faced a simr dilemma.


    ¡ªOur dragon is number one in the world!


    ...


    ¡ªYou were beaten up by Kang De. Three against one, ten minutes.


    Dragoon, the ultimate deterrence, the strongest on the continent!


    ¡ªYou were beaten up by Kang De. Three against one, ten minutes.


    Now, when renewing the contract for a year, they had to give a month out for free!


    ¡ªYou were beaten up by Kang De. Three against one, ten minutes.


    Just for this reason, Kang De believed Ste when she said that the Dragon Emperor woulde to kill him.


    It was really reasonable and convincing.


    It was not a problem of pride, but of money. After encountering such a setback, the dragons would definitely think of a way to increase their client¡¯s confidence and wash away the humiliation of this crushing defeat. They would take back the reputation of the dragons as the overlord of the sky and make the countries that spent arge sum of money to hire dragons every year think that this business was worth it.


    After all, Kang De had cut off the dragon¡¯s wealth. This was even greater than killing his mother.


    There was no need for the elves to instigate it at all. The dragons would take action themselves.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Is there any news?¡±


    Ste nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I received a secret letter from a friend today and reminded Goethe to be careful of the threat from the dragon. That¡¯s why I figured this out¡­¡±


    When she saw Kang De¡¯s expression, she hurriedly added, ¡°Goethe will advance and retreat with you. You attacked for Goethe. This is our responsibility to begin with. Moreover, those three dragons killed many soldiers and people. No matter what, they have to pay the price.¡±


    Kang De pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    Alright.


    The elves, the Empire, had added another Dragon Ind.


    Although the battle had stopped and the danger of destruction had dissipated, the danger still existed.


    Even internally, Prime Minister Xide might fall¡­


    Kang De asked, ¡°How will the Dragon Emperor deal with me? Will he send a few hundred dragons to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be so direct. After all, ording to the officials, Dragon Ind won¡¯t take revenge because they willingly epted the employment of their nsmen who went out to fight and died on the battlefield¡­¡±


    Ste said faintly, ¡°But it¡¯s hard to say. If the dragonse out in full strength this time and want to directly kill you, the various countries will definitely be happy to see it happen and turn a blind eye to the fouling of Dragon Ind¡­¡±


    D*mn.


    Kang De calcted the reserves of the arsenal. There were not many air missiles left. There were not many to begin with. That wave of air attack groups was here to wash the ground. Hanging an air missile at the tip of the wing was purely a precaution.


    These air weapons could not be refreshed repeatedly like other resources. The nes and missiles that were free from Comoros Airport were all used a little less and were temporarily non-renewable resources.


    Unless he could buy some, park them in his field, and farm them.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡ªShould I borrow some S-400 from the Russians, or should I return to the country and ask for a wave of red gs?


    Ste looked at Kang De¡¯s expression and her eyes shook slightly in disbelief.


    Then, she lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°However, I¡¯m inclined to think that the dragon might want to talk¡­ At the very least, they have a chance to talk.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°An opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, an opportunity will definitelye. I told you before that the dragons want their reputation. Although they won¡¯t take revenge on the individuals and countries who killed the dragons, they¡¯ll bring back the corpses of their nsmen. Of course, they¡¯ll pay a considerable ransom.¡±


    ¡°This is to protect the dignity of the dragons and reassure their nsmen who are going out to fight. Let them know that even if they identally die in battle, they won¡¯t be pulled out, peeled off, dismantled, and sold to the ck market to be various equipment¡­ In the public statement, they also clearly dered that the dragons have the right to retrieve the corpses of their nsmen.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, his expression became awkward.


    As expected, Ste said, ¡°Although the corpses of the other two dragons were torn, they were finally found and sealed by our people. I¡¯m here for the third dragon corpse¡­¡±


    ¡ªI¡¯ve absorbed it.


    Horus also shared arge portion.


    At that time, the feeling was extremely strange, and it concerned the secret of the Fire Thief. It was indescribable. He could not even tell Ste, let alone anyone else.


    Otherwise, if the dragons knew that not only could Kang De easily kill the dragon, but he could also automatically absorb the corpse after killing it, that would be huge. What face? Money? The Dragon Emperor would definitely not care about anything and do his best to kill Kang De first.


    Ste looked at him and sighed. ¡°Your expression tells me that you can¡¯t take it out¡­¡±


    Kang De looked into the distance and said, ¡°Irresistible factor¡­¡±


    Moreover, you might not believe it, but I did not extract it at that time. It was the power of the Fire Thief who did it¡­ Akatum did not stop it.


    Ste said softly, ¡°That¡¯s troublesome. If the dragon attacks, this is an extremely good excuse¡­¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    The Second Princess said anxiously, ¡°Goethe will stand with you.¡±


    Kang De stood up and waved his hand with a smile, ¡°I appreciate it. This is probably not a problem Goethe can deal with. I don¡¯t want to fall out with many Goethe people because of this. That feels too bad.¡±


    Ste wanted to say more when footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door, followed by a knock.


    Kang De said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The door was pushed open, and there was a trace of sorrow on her beautiful face. The beautiful girl was first stunned, then her eyes widened. ¡°Second Sister, why are you here?¡±


    Kang De immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter¡­¡±


    Ste snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ll tell him about the dragons.¡±


    Kang De frowned at her. The Second Princess said, ¡°Tina, my father, and the others knew beforehand. After I heard this news, I naturally told them first beforeing to find you. What else? If I hide it from them and onlye to find you, won¡¯t you think that I¡¯m advising you to take care of this alone?¡±


    The girl who looked simr to Tina but was even more knowledgeable and powerful looked at Kang De without backing down.


    Tina also looked over with dissatisfaction in her eyes. ¡°Kang De, why can¡¯t you let me know about the dragons? I don¡¯t want to be stupidly protected as a vase like before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tina said, ¡°Father invited you to the banquet. He relented.¡±


    ¡°Let go?¡±


    ¡°He finally agreed to my request and agreed to hand you Tedrell¡¯s most precious treasure.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve begged him for a long time. I wish I could have given it to you two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°But Father is still hesitating. He said that that¡¯s against the rules¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°But I think Kang De needs it, very much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°This will make Kang De¡¯s life moreplete. If I don¡¯t give it to you, I believe a corner of your fate will forever be missing and can¡¯t be filled¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I tried my best to persuade Father to agree. I also hope that you can cherish it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait, let me ask for the time being. This precious treasure¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it you?¡±

 Chapter 389 - 389 Will You Marry My Daughter?

    389 Will You Marry My Daughter?


    The Grand Duke relented.<div>


    Tedrell¡¯s most precious treasure.


    Tina begged for a long time.


    He wished he could give it to Kang De when they first met.


    Tina felt that Kang De needed it very much.


    This was because this treasure could help Kang De break¡­ oh, no,plete his life.


    The princess hoped that Kang De could cherish it.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°¡­Is it you?¡±


    Most importantly, Kang De¡¯s mind was still in a daze.


    This was because he had just received a huge amount of information from Ste.<div>


    ¡ªAbout how he quickly and suddenly killed three Dragoons and caused the financial report of the Dragon Security Company to explode, I¡¯m going to be hacked to death by the Dragon Emperor and hisckeys who were jointly pressured by the shareholders.


    His mind was filled with thoughts of bringing thend shield number 2000 and the red g number 17 to be a monster hunter. Sigh, dragon lords, don¡¯t be afraid. As the name suggested, any dragon with anymon sense knew that these two things were only a shield and g¡­


    Because theputing power on serious matters in his mind was all ced on this matter, at this moment, only the part of lust was driving his brain¡¯s thinking circuit.


    Therefore, the more he listened, the stranger it became. It was not surprising that he even asked this question.


    Kang De was even a little excited.


    How bold.


    ¡ªWhy do you need your father¡¯s permission to sacrifice yourself? Can you tell me about this? Won¡¯t you secretly take off your clothes at night and crawl into my bed?


    Although I was very vignt and awake, if it was such a thing, I would definitely pretend to be asleep.


    He pretended to be in a dream.


    Then, Kang De discovered that Tina¡¯s face was quickly red as if it was on fire.<div>


    Her bright eyes widened slightly and she revealed a surprised and enlightened expression, followed by panic.


    Then, starlight shed through her beautiful eyes. Her face flushed red, and a shy smile appeared on her lips. Her eyes rolled as she cast a reproachful nce, but the corners of her eyes fluttered with affection.


    In all kinds of games that emphasized technology and consciousness, rookies could also be struck by a miracle.


    ¡°¡­Pfft, hahahahaha!¡±


    Theughter came from Tina¡¯s second sister. Ste watched this shocking conversation forcefully andughed loudly. She covered her mouth and bent down inughter. Then, she hugged her sister and pointed at Kang De. ¡°The two of you¡­ Hahahahaha¡­ I actually don¡¯t know which of you did it on purpose¡­¡±


    Only then did Kang De return to his senses. He had misunderstood.


    He looked at Kang De in front of him. The girl¡¯s blushing cheeks were as tempting as apples, but what was even more tempting than her beautiful face was her bright eyes that rippled like spring water.


    This made his heart tremble slightly.


    Tina was hugged by her second sister, but she kept looking at Kang De. When she saw the other party¡¯s gaze, she lowered her head and said in a voice as soft as a mosquito, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about¡­ What kind of treasure am I?¡±


    Kang De was instantly enlightened.


    Logically speaking, even a rookie who had identally shot his opponent until he knelt on the ground with low health knew how to go up and loot.


    He touched his head. ¡°Treasure? After thinking about it, I can only think of you.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°But you don¡¯t need Father¡¯s approval¡­¡±


    At this point, the two of them stopped talking. However, they looked at each other.


    Ste¡¯s smile slowly stiffened.


    She suddenly felt that this joke was not funny anymore. The sister in her arms was no longer fun. She even thought of the Grand Duke¡¯s banquet. She did not feel hungry anymore. Instead, she inexplicably felt full.


    Tina felt her second sister¡¯s gradually stiffening body and the corners of her mouth curled up.


    She calmly broke free from Ste¡¯s arms, then came to Kang De¡¯s side and took his arm. She said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her affectionate gaze and soft and wide chest were simply like a spell.


    Kang De smiled foolishly the entire time. He was useless.


    The corners of Ste¡¯s eyes twitched as she followed the adulterous couple out of the room. She wanted to protest, but she did not expect Tina to turn around and smile. ¡°Goodbye, Second Sister.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± The Second Princess said in surprise, ¡°What do you mean by goodbye? Didn¡¯t you say that there was a banquet?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tina said in a difficult manner, ¡°Father only said that Kang De and I should go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, I see. Father is really¡­¡±


    With an obviously fake smile, Ste exchanged pleasantries and bade farewell.


    However,pared to his elegant and calm footsteps earlier, this time, he was clearly much more rushed.


    Kang De and Tina watched their second sister leave. They suddenly heard the girl beside them say in a low voice, ¡°Take a few more steps¡­ Hmm, it¡¯s time for her to bite her finger with her teeth¡­¡±


    As expected, Ste¡¯s right arm moved. Although he could only see her back, his right hand had indeed moved up¡ªKang De looked at Tina with a subtle expression.


    Tina smiled and said, ¡°I really want to see her current expression¡­¡±


    She noticed Kang De¡¯s gaze and turned around, her eyes turning into crescents. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said with a strange expression, ¡°You said that your second sister likes to tease people the most, but why do I feel that you¡¯ve been teasing her from the beginning to the end¡­¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Second Sister has bullied and teased me since I was young. Today, she even wanted to tease me in front of you. I thought that it was not easy to be alone, but who knew that Second Sister would beat me to it again? I don¡¯t know what strange things she said to you. When I think of this, I want to tease her a little¡­¡±


    At this point, Tina carefully nced at Kang De. ¡°Kang De won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why should I be angry about such a thing?¡± Kang De said. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s unbelievable that Tina actually knows how to tease people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very curious too. When I returned this time, I felt that everything was different. As long as I think about many things, I can definitely think of them. I can tell what others are thinking, know Second Sister¡¯s weakness, and know how to convince Father¡­¡±


    Tina looked at Kang De and said gently, ¡°However, understanding it is one thing. The most important thing is the courage to do it if you want to. Previously, even if I understood, I didn¡¯t want to do it. Now, I know how to do it. If I want to tease my sister, I¡¯ll do it. If I want to convince Father, I¡¯ll think of a way to convince him. If I make up my mind, there must be a result. I won¡¯t stop or give up until I achieve my goal¡­¡±


    She had been hugging Kang De. At this moment, her hands hugged him even tighter. Her hot body transmitted hot temperature through her clothes, transmitting her body temperature, heart, and softness.


    Tina leaned her cheek close to Kang De¡¯s arm. ¡°Because with Kang De around, with him around, you have the courage to do whatever you want and won¡¯t be afraid of anything¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De clearly did not know what expression to show.


    From today onwards, he had resolved the knot in his heart with Tina. This princess, who was still gentle, shy, beautiful, and elegant in his impression, hadunched a violent and lightning-like attack on him.


    This made Kang De secretly happy and flustered.


    After all, he did not have much experience.


    At this moment, Tina¡¯sbo reached the EX stage.


    She leaned against Kang De¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Kang De, the current Tina will bully Second Sister, but in front of you, I¡¯m still that carefree innocent princess on the Holy Seal Inds. If I want to be protected by you, I don¡¯t have to consider anything and won¡¯t bully anyone¡­ I¡¯ll only be bullied by you, okay?¡±


    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    ¡ªReject! My mouth! My brain! Why are you only watching?! Have you betrayed me too?!


    Therefore, before the banquet, Kang De maintained a silly smile.


    As for the gori¡­


    The gori closed the door and hid in her room. She covered herself with the nket and watched the Japanese cartoon rmended by Horus.


    Banquet.


    Although it was a banquet, there were only four participants.


    Grand Duke Leckos of Goethe, Sword Saint Hillmelia of Snowfall, and the couple, Kang De and Tina.


    ¡°I heard from Tina that you don¡¯t likeplicated etiquette and don¡¯t know much about the noble etiquette on the continent, Kang De. Therefore, I removed the band and only kept the maid in charge of passing the vegetables.¡±


    In the candlelight, the Grand Duke raised his ss. ¡°I hope this doesn¡¯t make you feel unhappy.¡±


    Kang De raised his ss and replied, ¡°No, this is morefortable.¡±


    Because it was a banquet of four, in order to facilitate conversation, they used a short table and did not follow the strict seating rules. Kang De sat with Tina, and opposite them were the Grand Duke and his sister.


    It was originally arranged like this, but Hillmelia seemed to despise her cheap brother very much and forcefully squeezed to Kang De¡¯s side to sit, so now it was three against one.


    After raising his ss, the Grand Duke took a sip of wine. The battle had ended and he was busy with government affairs. He indeed needed alcohol to rx¡­ However, looking at the scene in front of him, he really could not rx.


    His daughter, his adopted sister, sat on either side of the kid opposite him. It was fine if it was Tina, but Hill also looked very normal and familiar¡­ They had only known each other for a few days.


    It was as if he was the wild man from outside.


    A subtle displeasure brewed and grew in his heart.


    Just as the Prime Minister had said during the day, human identities could be separated.


    As Grand Duke Goethe, he was very grateful for Kang De¡¯s help. He praised his legendary rescue of Red Maple City and was shocked by the strength he disyed. He cherished and was touched by this Cathayan¡¯s kindness and emotions towards Goethe and was determined to repay this kindness and maintain this deep friendship.


    However, as a father¡­


    He had wooed his daughter, kissed her, and was so familiar with her. He did not seem to know the Elven Empress well. In the past two days, he had received news that during the Valentine peace talks, the elves had proposed to facilitate his marriage to the Cathayan Empress. He actually felt that it was not enough and even proposed to the elf delegation to marry the Phoenix King. This was directly confirmed by the Twilight Dynasty. It was impossible to be wrong.


    ¡ªI can¡¯t tell. You look honest. Do you want to use your *ss to rule the world? Your next target is the Empire, b*stard?


    Moreover, his bearing was too casual. How was he not interested in etiquette? He did not understand at all.


    ¡ªAh, it looks so awkward, but I can¡¯t reprimand him because he¡¯s not my son-inw yet. I¡¯m so angry. I can only teach him a lesson after marrying my daughter to him, but if I want to teach him a lesson, I have to marry Tina to him. B*stard, could this be part of his calctions?


    Thinking of this, he was indeed angry. He was not wrong at all earlier. He was a Ste II¡­


    In a sh, Grand Duke Leckos¡¯ heart surged, and countless thoughts shed through his mind.


    Men¡¯s friendship was like hostility. It always came inexplicably.


    Calm down, calm down.


    Let¡¯s get down to business first.


    The Grand Duke calmed his thoughts and said, ¡°I heard from Tina that you saw Xide today.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kang De¡¯s smile disappeared and his gaze fell to the table.


    Immediately, four sharp gazes stabbed at the Grand Duke, filled withint and dissatisfaction. These four gazes wereparable to peerless divine artifacts, causing Leckos¡¯ heart to be riddled with holes.


    ¡ªHey! What are the two of you doing?! I¡¯m your brother and your father!


    Tina gently held Kang De¡¯s hand andforted him with silent actions.


    Hillmelia also said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. That fool, Xide, doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. He¡¯s simply like a crazy dog. His personality has never changed. He¡¯s a perfect match for a certain fool.¡±


    Grand Duke Leckos said in a low voice, ¡°Hill, he lost his only son after all.¡±


    The Sword Saint red at him and said, ¡°So what? There are so many crew members on the Penguin. Which one of them doesn¡¯t have parents and children? Do these people¡¯s rtives have to scold Kang De? So many Goethe people died in the war. ording to that idiot Xide¡¯s logic, do they have to me Kang De for not arriving in time? How can there be such a logic in this world? Why didn¡¯t they scold you?¡±


    As Sword Saint Snowfall spoke, she stabbed the knife in her hand into the table and snorted, ¡°Fortunately, Kang De doesn¡¯t lower himself to his level. If I was there during the day, I would have long pped him. This idiot has lost his son and has already be crazy. I think you should think of a way to remove him from the position of Prime Minister early to prevent him from getting into a dead end and messing around and killing himself.¡±


    This was the first thing the Grand Duke invited Kang De to a banquet.


    Tina hade to him today to talk about Prime Minister Xide¡¯s abnormal actions and persuade her father to prepare early and guard against the Prime Minister doing something he should not do.


    However, the Grand Duke did not agree.


    This was because his rtionship with the Prime Minister was just like Kang De and Clevnd.


    Moreover, it had already been maintained for decades.


    Needless to say, trust and friendship were not so simple and easy. Tina¡¯s thoughts were simply whimsical. Change the Prime Minister? Then who would take over? What about the bacsh of the political allies, subordinates, ministers, and students of Xide? They had just finished the war and needed the governance and political stability of officials the most. What a joke to remove Xide from power at this time.


    Moreover, what had he done wrong? In order to win this war, he had racked his brains and done his best. He had operated the resources of the country and conscientiously been Goethe¡¯s butler. Even his only son had sacrificed himself on the battlefield¡­ He had only contributed and had done nothing wrong. What reason could he use to exchange for it?


    He looked at his sister and was about to re up when he heard Kang De say, ¡°Your Excellency, I don¡¯t hate Prime Minister Xide at all. Goethe¡¯s internal affairs are not my business. If this is what you want to discuss with me, let¡¯s talk about the second thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright!¡±


    The Grand Duke¡¯s mentality had copsed today and he did not want to beat around the bush.


    He went straight to the point.


    He asked directly, ¡°Are you willing to marry my daughter?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 390 - 390 No One Knows People Better Than Me

    390 No One Knows People Better Than Me


    ¡°Are you willing to marry my daughter?¡±<div>


    The Grand Duke ced the wine ss on the table and looked at Kang De as he asked.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Tina¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Father!¡±


    This was different from the previous discussion.


    ¡°Please be quiet, Tina. As we agreed, you can be present for today¡¯s conversation, but in exchange, you have to remain silent and let me finish my conversation with Kang De alone.¡±


    The Grand Duke looked at his daughter. ¡°As a father.¡±


    Tina¡¯s hand quietly clenched and she lowered her eyes.


    The Grand Duke looked at Sword Saint Snowfall again, and Hillmelia turned her head to the side.


    In the end, he looked at Kang De and watched silently.


    After all, he was the ruler of a country. He had been in his position for a long time and naturally had a dignified bearing. Coupled with the buff of ¡°the hostility of his future father-inw¡±, the pressure was still rtively strong.


    His gaze was also filled with scrutiny.<div>


    He had asked Kang De as a father today.


    From his daughter¡¯s attitude and expression, as well as the information gathered in the past few days, and even his experience as an elder, he had already seen something.


    Moreover, the recent situation of Goethe, the new crisis the country was facing, the several hidden dangers it was facing, and the reason why Goethe could now maintain the existence of the country and even a certain international deterrence¡­ The core of these chaotic andplicated problems was actually all about Kang De, so some rtionships had to be rified or determined.


    He could not let this country continue to argue with Kang De in such an ambiguous manner.


    Tina got along with Kang De in a fawning manner in exchange for his protection of Goethe.


    Due to Princess Tina, the country, officials, and even citizens casually asked Kang De for it, thinking that it was natural for him to protect Goethe and its interests.


    If such a twisted rtionship and gradually blurry cognition boundary continued to be entangled and maintained, there would be a day when it would cause huge chaos.


    Be it the future of the country or his daughter¡¯s happiness, there would be a huge problem.


    Therefore¡­


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Why? Is this question very difficult to answer?¡±<div>


    He had to separate Tina from Goethe.


    In order to protect the country, he sacrificed himself and ttered the strong. He had always been humble and made his feelings impure¡­ If Tina interacted with Kang De in such a mood, it would be a humiliation to him as a father and the entire country. Goethe¡¯s national security could not be borne by a girl.


    ¡°Therefore, reject it. Then, we¡¯ll deal with it in a more rational and simple rtionship¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªOf course I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Pfft¡­


    The lobster meat in Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s mouth sprayed out. Tina¡¯s expression became extremely stunned.


    The Grand Duke opened his mouth slightly, but he could not say anything.


    ¡ªWait!


    ¡ªCould it be that I was wrong? Could it be that the information was also wrong?


    ¡ªAren¡¯t you an innocent brat who doesn¡¯t have any male or female experience and yearns for pure love?


    ¡ªShouldn¡¯t you directly reject such a strong suggestion of political marriage?


    Kang De turned to look at the stunned Tina and smiled. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry such a beautiful girl?¡±


    ¡ªReject me!


    ¡ªI just want to separate things! Tina is Tina! Goethe is Goethe!


    ¡ªCould this be part of this b*stard¡¯s n?!


    ¡ªWhat did I just do?!


    The Grand Duke felt his lips tremble. He hadpletely been blinded by his displeasure earlier and had actually done such a stupid thing¡­ How could he pull out his cabbage and send it to the pigs¡¯ mouth?!


    ¡®I should have stabbed him with a pitchfork!¡¯


    At this moment, Grand Duke Leckos¡¯ mood waspletely indescribable.


    Not to mention that his sister, who had just spit the lobster, was ruthlessly stabbing him with a gaze that said, ¡°What did you do, you stupid fool¡­¡±


    At this moment, Tina returned to her senses.


    She looked happy and surprised, but in the end, she lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Kang De, I¡­¡±


    ¡ªSay something! Say something, my daughter!


    The Grand Duke looked over expectantly and saw the Cathayan b*stard opposite him reach out with his right hand as if holding his daughter¡¯s hand. Tina¡¯s body shook, and her dignified sitting posture softened at a visible speed. Her face was red and she could not say anything.


    ¡°But I have to reject your suggestion, Grand Duke.¡±


    ¡ªHmm? Are you dissatisfied with my daughter?!


    Sometimes, a man¡¯s heart and a woman¡¯s heart were also very difficult to understand.


    The Grand Duke looked over with subtle and secretly angry eyes.


    He only saw Kang De¡¯s calm andposed gaze. It was a calm gaze.


    Even if his current mood was subtle and indescribable, every time he looked straight at this young man, the Grand Duke could not help but sigh to himself. How old was he? He already had the confidence to look at any monarch in the world as equals. Strength was always confident. What was even more precious was that even so, this young man¡¯s gaze was still restrained and pure.


    Kang De held Tina¡¯s hand and slowly said, ¡°Tina is a very, very good girl. If I can marry such a girl and spend my life with her, it¡¯s really a very happy thing. If you ask me if I¡¯m willing, I won¡¯t lie. Such a future indeed makes me secretly happy.¡±


    ¡°From the first time we met, I¡¯ve had a good impression of her. She¡¯s the first strange¡­ mainder I¡¯ve seen. It might be very difficult for you to understand this feeling. Before that, I was isted from the world and lonely until I met and knew her. She gave me a generous gift and made me enjoy it until now.¡±


    ¡°She brought me to the human world. Although I experienced hardship and sorrow, hope coexisted with suffering. All kinds of stories are difficult to count. I joined Goethe¡¯s war. I had the same experience as Tina and fought for the same reason with the same sorrow. Although we were far apart, the thought of a stronger girl in the distance also waving her sword for this country made me miss her even more.¡±


    ¡°Will I be happy if I can marry Tina? Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a good impression of such a girl? Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry her. I don¡¯t hate marrying Tina. I want to get to know her and understand her better. Let¡¯s see if we suit each other and have the same interests. We have the same aspirations and beliefs. I want to do many things with her. Leave behind memories, confirm my feelings, have attachments, and finally nurture love. Then, exchange oaths with her and form a marriage. I want such love, such a marriage.¡±


    ¡°You asked me if I was willing to marry her, and my answer was yes.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a premise. I only want to marry her for love.¡±


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m very clear that my feelings for Tina are good impression, admiration, and love, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the kind of love I dream of, so I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Grand Duke.¡±


    ¡°I think I have to reject your suggestion.¡±


    Kang De looked at Grand Duke Leckos and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t help Goethe because I coveted Tina, nor did I n to force her to marry me. If I have any thoughts about Tina, my only thought is that I don¡¯t want my rtionship with her to be tainted by a political marriage.¡±


    He ended his speech. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Wait.¡¯


    How did things be like this?


    ¡ªHow did I be a despicable father who sold his daughter?


    ¡®I clearly wanted to say this! That¡¯s my intention!¡¯


    ¡ªLet Tina pursue her happiness and let Goethe contact and negotiate with you in a more rational and realistic manner. This is my goal!


    Goethe had paid a huge price and benefits at the country¡¯s level in exchange for your protection and an alliance. The Tedrell family and even the entire country would maintain this alliance. In this way, the next negotiation and interaction could be neither servile nor overbearing, and it would not be ttery or submission. In this way, Tina could calmly face her feelings for her, and the Goethe people would not indulge in your protection and subconsciously ask for it.


    ¡ªThis is my goal!


    The Grand Duke felt as if he had eaten sh*t. His entire body was suffering.


    Especially when he saw his sister¡¯s disdainful gaze and his precious daughter¡¯s red cheeks and emotional appearance, he simply wished he could beat his chest, stomp his feet, and flip the table.


    He was so angry!


    How could things have be like this?!


    At this moment, Hillmelia spoke.


    Sword Saint Snowfall was indeed an expert in the world. Her sword technique was brilliant, herbat awareness was extremely good, and she was deeply familiar with the path of killing.


    She said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s emotional and roundabout. When it¡¯s time to be decisive, he hesitates. When it¡¯s time to say it, he keeps us in suspense. When it¡¯s time to talk frankly, he shows off. When it¡¯s time to show off, he¡¯s stupid. When it¡¯s time to be ruthless, he¡¯s so wishy-washy. It¡¯s precisely because of your character that Goethe became like this today. You¡¯re pressed and beaten by the elves and betrayed by the Empire. Grand Duke, you have to know your shame.¡±


    Although the Grand Duke actually was not that much responsible for Goethe¡¯s current situation, these words were still very lethal.


    The pitiful Grand Duke could not stand it anymore. He stood up and said with a dark expression, ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±


    Then, he pushed open the door and left.


    Sword Saint Snowfall chuckled and shrugged. She had learned this from Kang De.


    Tina subconsciously called out to her father, but the Grand Duke ignored her. Then, he heard Hillmelia click her tongue. ¡°You were like this when you were young. You were scolded, won, and beaten. Excuse me and find a ce to cry.¡±


    The princess red at her and said, ¡°Aunt! Even if we¡¯re siblings, your words just now were too much! Goethe¡¯s encounter with the war was not Father¡¯s fault at all. He med himself for this to begin with. You¡­¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall said indifferently, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m your father¡¯s sister. He made a stupid mistake and messed up. I¡¯ve seen everything you¡¯ve seen about his personality. I¡¯ve also seen everything you¡¯ve never seen.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, a person like him is not suitable to be the king. He¡¯s thin-skinned and emotional. He has too many consciences and is hesitant. Sometimes, he¡¯s so kind that he¡¯s almost pedantic. It¡¯s all thanks to that old idiot, Xide, whoplements him quite well and is willing to help him do bad things.¡±


    The table knife spun in her hand. The candlelight shone with a bright halo on the sharpness. Hillmelia¡¯s gaze became dazed. Childhood memories and dusty pasts were always missed.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Unfortunately, that idiot Xide is already useless. If he ys any tricks, no, even if he rxes slightly, your father¡¯s life will not be easy¡­¡±


    At this point, the Sword Saint suddenly nced at him and smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a coup and let your father and that old idiot Xide apany you to a heavily guarded manor to eat rough bread?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s experience was to ignore such rumors.


    Sheposed herself and looked at Kang De, suppressing the restlessness and affection in her heart. Then, she exined softly, ¡°Kang De, Father doesn¡¯t have any intention of a political marriage. He¡¯s¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded and smiled. ¡°I know. Your father only wants to make things clear. He thought that I would reject him directly and suggest that Goethe is Goethe and you are you¡­¡±


    Tina said in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s very obvious. When he said the first sentence, I knew what he wanted to do. After all, from your description, what he said to me on the day of the war, and in the past two days, I know what kind of person he is. Of course, I also know what he¡¯s thinking¡­ Ha, it¡¯s simply as obvious as written on his face.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Sword Saint and the princess looked at Kang De silently.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De looked at their expressions and immediately understood what they were thinking.


    Heughed loudly and was extremely proud, ¡°Are you wondering why I know in my heart, but I rushed to say those words and embarrassed him?¡±


    ¡ªNo, of course not. That¡¯s not what we were thinking, you fool.


    Kang Deughed, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because it¡¯s fun. Who asked him to put on that deep expression at the beginning with an expression that said, ¡®I¡¯m a wise, handsome, cold, middle-aged, and handsome man with deep fatherly love¡¯? Then I naturally have to see his awkward and flustered appearance when his n fails. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson and definitely leave a deep impression on him. When he sees me in the future, he¡¯ll definitely think of today¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and patted Tina and the Sword Saint¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, I think it¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll go out and see the Grand Duke.¡±


    ¡°¡ªSigh, you don¡¯t understand. Men value their reputation very much. I identally exposed his pretense and n, causing him to be very passive. However, when he lost hisposure and panicked to hide in embarrassment alone, I ran to tell him something heartfelt andfort him. He¡¯ll definitely enjoy it and be very grateful to me. He¡¯ll feel that I gave him face. He¡¯ll be as relieved as he was before.¡±


    ¡°After all, men, especially men like the Grand Duke, are not petty or vengeful. If I give him face, he¡¯ll take advantage of the situation and remember my kindness¡­¡±


    As he naturally expressed such words that made the two women have mixed feelings, he walked out of the house price with light footsteps, carrying the joy and anticipation of ¡°I¡¯m about to harvest a wave of good impressions¡±.


    The door closed.


    Tina and Hillmelia looked at each other.


    Then, they sighed in unison.


    ¡­

 Chapter 391 - 391 Sunlight

    391 Sunlight


    The night wind was cool and slowly blew. In the small garden on the west terrace of Maple Leaf Pce, the Grand Duke leaned against the railing and stared at the distant city. This was an excellent viewing ce that could take in half the city.


    At this moment, it was alreadyte. Star lights lit up in the city and gathered.


    The so-called night scenery was really a scene forged by humans.


    In the changing day and night of the¡¯s rotation, only the fire and light gathered by settlements could cut through the ancient darkness and leave their traces. Even in outer space, they could see this light. This was proof of civilization, proving the power of civilization to raise light in the eternal darkness.


    !!


    ¡°It feels like this? My city.¡±


    The dazzling light gathered together meant that this city had already recovered a certain amount of vitality and survived the danger of destruction. An epic victory was like a miracle. How could there not be a banquet and celebration?


    He could even hear singing from afar here.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, simple, and natural.¡±


    Kang De stood beside the Grand Duke and replied.


    The Grand Duke was stunned for a moment before touching his face. ¡°Young man, I have to admit that because of Tina, I seem to be a little prejudiced against you. I even feel that your answer is filled with subtle mockery.¡±


    Kang De opened his eyes, his gaze as pure as a spring. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very interesting and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Grand Duke sighed.


    Laughter and song sounded in the wind.


    The two men looked out at the city.


    ¡°How lively.¡±


    Kang De sighed.


    It was indeed very difficult to see such pure joy on Earth. Celebration, liveliness, and sincere smiles. Many people shared the same joy, sincere and pure.


    A simr scene in his memory could be traced back to the night when they sessfully hosted the Olympics.


    However, he could understand this liveliness, joy, and even revelry.


    In the past two days, the Goethe people had yed quite crazily. After all, they had escaped death. It was human nature to y.


    However, Maple Leaf Pce was very cold. The Grand Duke had no intention of celebrating at all. He did not even hold any slightly grand banquet. Tina¡¯s brothers and sisters were all busy. Politics, economy, military, popr sentiment¡­ There were always endless things to do. The officials of the various government departments were also working overtime every day. When they were about to lose the war, they were extremely busy. If they won, they were actually even busier.


    At this moment, the Grand Duke said indifferently, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very lively. There are many people who invited you to the banquet, right? Why don¡¯t you personally experience thismotion?¡±


    Yes, in contrast to the coldness of the Maple Leaf Pce, gifts and invitations for Kang De were sent in from the outside world. They piled up like a mountain. There were even two rooms vacated by the pce to store them. There were rare treasures, rare treasures, antiques, magic equipment,rge and small, and everything.


    If not for Tedrell, there might even be living people.


    In fact, there was even a group of people asking around day and night, asking the servants of the pce, and even asking Valentine about Kang De¡¯s preferences, likes, and interests.


    Such a scene was muchrger than Valentine¡¯s at that time.


    Moreover, only two to three days had passed, and the intensity had even increased.


    Nobles, rich people, schrs, artists, mages¡­ All kinds of people from all walks of life stuffed gifts at Kang De with all kinds of thoughts.


    Its goal was only to meet the noble Prince Kang De.


    Of course, Kang De rejected.


    How ufortable would it be to be surrounded by a group of unfamiliar simps who ttered and sang praises?


    Together, they were not as good as Hong San.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t understand their sorrow and joy. I don¡¯t know them and don¡¯t want to respond to their schemes and thoughts. Moreover, with an opening, it¡¯ll be even harder to deal with in the future.¡±


    The Grand Duke snorted indifferently, ¡°You did well in that matter.¡±


    Kang De was stunned. That matter?


    Then, he reacted.


    Among those mountains of gifts, what Kang De cared about the most was none other than love letters that were filled with deep affection and admiration. Every letter had beautiful handwriting, and they were even printed with the girl¡¯s hot lips or dozens of lines of poetry. Clearly, she was a girl who had admired Kang De for a long time and was willing to rmend herself.


    The pce butler who handed these gifts to him also whispered to him with a subtle and reserved expression about the nature of these letters¡­ He was unhappy, but the Goethe people did not have the guts to take away the love letters written to him.


    This was the first time in his life he had received so many girls¡¯ love letters.


    This was the first time he knew that he was actually so popr.


    It was really like a dream.


    If he had strength, he would be chased by girls. What a good era.


    However, these bold and sincere girls who were brave enough to pursue love had miscalcted something.


    Cathayan, His Highness Kang De, the guardian of Goethe, the deterrence of the elves, the enemy of Twilight, the strongest on the continent, the Sword of Deterrence, the Grand Forbidden Spell Master, the youngest peerless expert in the world¡­


    He was illiterate.


    ¡ªWho would understand what you wrote?!


    ¡ªIt¡¯s useless no matter how much I write! Why don¡¯t I just write a few colorful pictures?!


    No matter how thick-skinned Kang De was, he could not do anything to get others to read him love letters. It was equivalent to saying that before he learned the grammar of the other world, these love letters were about as useless as paper.


    After thinking for a moment, Kang De waved his hand and endured the pain to use these love letters.


    They all sent people to Tina.


    Since it was useless, he should at least use it to gain Tina¡¯s favor.


    The pce butler who had previously handed him the ¡°love letter written to his son-inw by a wild woman outside¡± with a frown was so happy this time that he walked quickly and jogged to report the good news.


    Now that he heard the Grand Duke say this, Kang De was enlightened.


    ...


    Despicable, really despicable.


    It seemed that not only had he gained Tina¡¯s favor, but he had also gained his father-inw¡¯s favor.


    The Grand Duke still looked a little unhappy and said sarcastically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tempted at all? These beautiful, elegant, innocent, and cute youngdies admire you very much.¡±


    Kang De said righteously, ¡°How are they loving me? They¡¯re clearly coveting my forbidden curse. They¡¯re despicable!¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡±


    These words were right on the Grand Duke¡¯s temper. He pped the railing and shouted, ¡°Remember this! No matter how many women please you, show their love, and seduce you, they have other motives. Those who covet your strength, power, and status are all lowly! In this world, the only person who will like you is my daughter! Do you understand?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, what do you mean?


    What do you mean by only your daughter will like me?


    ¡ªAre you scolding me or your daughter?


    Kang De turned around and wanted to say something, but he smelled a faint smell of alcohol.


    ...


    D*mn.


    Only then did he see that his father-inw was hugging a wine bottle on his left. It was unknown where it came from.


    Leckos picked up the wine bottle at the side and waved it at Kang De. ¡°Want some?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It tastes bad.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! The wine is so delicious! Could it be that your alcohol tolerance is bad? How can a man not be good?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ my alcohol tolerance is alright, right?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯spete!¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll drink you to death.¡±


    The alcohol was extracted after drinking it. Not to mention the Grand Duke, even Duan Yu would die frompeting with him.


    These words were really too provocative, especially for men. When they gathered together and bragged, they would alwayspare some strange things.


    The mostmonparisons were length, diameter, and time.


    Below that was alcohol tolerance.


    As for strength, wife, car, and house, they had to be ranked back.


    When the Grand Duke heard this, he was not convinced and shouted, ¡°Come! Come! Let¡¯spete! Let¡¯s go to the pce wine cer! The wine collected and umted by the ancestors over the generations! Let¡¯s see who drinks to death first!¡±


    Kang De sighed and held the Grand Duke. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m drunk!¡±


    Grand Duke Leckos shook his hand aside and pointed at him. A silly smile appeared on his face as he was slightly drunk and muttered, ¡°There are some things I only dare to tell you after drinking¡­!¡±


    Seeing him like this, Kang De seemed to understand something and revealed an indifferent smile.


    He leaned against the fence and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    He put a hand into his pocket smoothly, activated his phone, and turned on the camera mode. Then, he took it out and casually ced it in his chest pocket.


    The Grand Duke knew nothing about this.


    A wild and even proud smile appeared on his face. He pointed at Kang De with slight provocation, ¡°You, Kang De, the Cathayan, you saved my country, you saved my daughter, and you saved me. I¡¯m very grateful to you! I¡¯m sincerely grateful to you! However, I¡­ am not afraid of you!¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t wag my tail at you and please you like those dogs outside. I have a favor to ask of you. I want to rely on your strength. These are all facts. In exchange, be it money, industries, or things, I¡¯ll pay you the corresponding price, but this has to be a fair transaction, not wagging my tail and begging!¡±


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t sell my daughter!¡±


    He held the wine bottle and shouted.


    Kang De still nodded. ¡°Yes, of course, you won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The Grand Duke took arge gulp of wine. The wine slid from his mouth to his neck and stained his clothes.


    ¡°On the day of the siege, I was already prepared to wee the end of Tedrell and surrender to the elves. I could even continue to maintain my status and power, but I would rather die than bend my knees to the elves in exchange for the continuation of this humiliating homnd. Tell me, if I don¡¯t bend my knees to the elves, will I bend my knees to you?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to bend my knees. Will I betray my beloved daughter?!¡±


    Although this logic was subtle and funny, it was very convincing when matched with the Grand Duke¡¯s tone and expression.


    Kang De cooperated. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The Grand Duke pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Then why did you say this about me before?! And in front of Tina!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De could only say, ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong. I misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me! Will I wag my tail and beg you for protection?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re an unyielding man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯spletely true! How can I kneel to you?! You should be kneeling to me!¡±


    The Grand Duke covered his face and muttered, ¡°You should kneel down and beg me to marry your daughter to you. D*mn, I don¡¯t want to agree, but I¡­¡±


    He turned to the side, ¡°D*mn, I¡¯m not a qualified monarch or a qualified father. My country is in a mess. I¡¯ve been humiliated by external enemies and have to exchange protection from the strong. I¡¯m both a monarch and a father. You¡¯re both a guardian and a son-inw. I want to separate these two things, but it¡¯s actually very difficult. I can¡¯t protect my country or even let my daughter have pure love¡­¡±


    As the Grand Duke spoke, he tried his best to turn his head to the other side.


    No matter what identity he had, he could not cry in front of this man.


    Then, he felt his shoulder being gently patted a few times.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The Grand Duke turned his head slightly and wiped his face carelessly, looking at Kang De in a daze.


    Kang De raised his palm and clenched it in the air.


    ¡°Look, this is a sword. It¡¯s held in my hand.¡±


    ¡°It can destroy arge army of the world¡¯s overlords in a single strike, end a local high-intensity war, deter any country in the world, change the direction of a global war, and make a peak country fall under the shadow of a terrifying deterrence day and night. It can change the world. It saved Goethe. It can do more and more things in the future¡­¡±


    He looked at the Grand Duke and smiled, ¡°In your words, a person with such a sword can change the color of the world and silence it. Can¡¯t he obtain a pure and simple love?¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°Old thing, if you¡¯re not confident in yourself, you have to be confident in your son-inw.¡±


    The Grand Duke looked at Kang De in a daze and was silent for a long time.


    Only then did he slowly turn around.


    ¡°¡­Arrogant kid, rude, rude, rude, and barbarian.¡±


    He took out something from the inner pocket of his robe and handed it to Kang De without turning around, ¡°Take it, little b*stard, but don¡¯t even think about snatching my daughter away so easily like this!¡±


    The moment he saw that thing, Kang De realized what it was.


    Treasure, the treasure Tina had mentioned.


    It was a crimson scroll collected by the Tedrell family, one of the Seven Heroes.


    A gift from the gods¡­


    He slowly took it.


    The crimson scroll found on the Holy Seal Inds was branded with the power mark of the Dragon of Time and Space, Akatum. He had obtained the approval of the head of the gods and obtained its power.


    Then this¡­ was it?


    When he touched this ancient scroll made of a strange material, nothing happened.


    When Kang De held Akatum¡¯s crimson scroll, it would burn with golden mes on its own. However, nothing happened to the one in Tedrell.


    However, he could sense that it was not a fake¡­


    Could it be that it was ignoring him since he already had one?


    Or was it¡­


    A thought shed through Kang De¡¯s mind. He wanted to ask the Grand Duke about the inside details of this scroll again, but he saw Leckos, who had handed over the scroll, staring nkly at the night scene of Red Maple City.


    ¡­Another day.


    Kang De was about to call someone to bring this drunkard back when he suddenly heard the Grand Duke say, ¡°Kang De.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Look, listen.¡±


    The Grand Duke pointed at the scenery of the distant city and asked, ¡°What do you see and hear?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I see the bustling night scene and hearughter and songs. Everyone is celebrating the end of the war, drinking, and singing¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is this all you saw and heard?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know what I hear and see?¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The Grand Duke¡¯s tone became calm and was no longer as wild as before.


    ¡°I heard cries and saw people who forced smiles and even expressionless faces. Kang De, victory is not only joy. There are always sacrifices in war. There are always people whose sorrow is greater than joy. Their cries are covered by the joyous song of victory, and their sorrow is covered by the smiles of more people, but you can¡¯t ignore them and not care about the sorrow and pain of these people because of this¡­ This is the Grand Duke¡¯s responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, how can I celebrate? I can¡¯t hearughter or see the praise and joy of the nobles. I only hear many cries, their sad faces¡­¡±


    Leckos leaned against the railing. His tone became softer and softer as he slowly fell asleep.


    He was still muttering to himself and said in a low voice, ¡°After all, the more sunlight illuminates the ground, the more we should care about those people who are still enduring the darkness¡­¡±


    Kang De was deep in thought.


    Even he did not notice that at this moment, the crimson scroll in his hand seemed to light up slightly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 392 - 392 Sulla

    392 Su


    In the end, Kang De carried the drunk Grand Duke back to the room.


    After all, Tina and Sword Saint Snowfall were both women. Moreover, Tina did not have the strength. Hillmelia despised her drunk brother very much, so it was a little awkward to let a servant do this.


    It was closer for Kang De, his ¡°son-inw¡±, to do this.


    ¡­This old guy is so dishonest.


    !!


    Kang De carried the Grand Duke on his back and felt that this usually serious, dignified, and serious uncle was still struggling and twisting like a drunk maggot, continuously causing trouble.


    He felt like he was picking up a corpse¡­ Pfft, pfft, pfft.


    In the end, he was helped back to the bedroom before the maids took over.


    The Grand Duke¡¯s room was filled with books and mountainous dossiers. There were no luxurious or precious decorations, but there were many paintings hanging. Many were portraits, Tina¡¯s, Hillmelia¡¯s, Ste¡¯s, and a mature and dignified noblewoman who looked a little like Tina.


    That should be Tina¡¯s mother. ording to Tina, she had left when she was young.


    Kang De could not ask about the exact details.


    Thergest painting was a family photo. The artist¡¯s handwriting was very powerful and was almost identical to the real person¡¯s. He was simply a cold soldier from another world. That should have been a painting from his early years because the Grand Duke in the painting was much younger. Tina¡¯s mother was the same, and the children of the Tedrell family were all small.


    Apart from that, there were also a few paintings. Their standards were visibly different from other paintings, and it could even be said to be graffiti. If abstractism had not been born in the other world, it could only mean that these paintings hadmemorative value¡­ Just like short swords, round shields, scrolls, and so on.


    The maids busied themselves helping the Grand Duke undo his clothes and change into his robe. They also prepared drinks and spices. Tina stood beside Kang De and noticed where he was looking, and a nostalgic expression shed through her eyes.


    She exined, ¡°Most of these are our gifts to Father¡­ He cherished these very much and even solemnly framed and saved them. We were very happy at that time, but after we grew up, we felt embarrassed. However, when we grew up, we slowly understood Father¡¯s mood¡­¡±


    The princess looked at her father lying on the bed and said softly, ¡°Because of the addition of my mother, my father¡¯s love is even more zing than other people¡¯s parents. A half-grown child who¡¯s anxious to escape the restraint and protection of his father and has inexplicable self-esteem feels embarrassed and even annoyed, but he¡¯ll understand when he grows up, right?¡±


    Kang De nodded slowly.


    This was not a perfunctory agreement, but a resonance that he knew personally.


    He recalled his nervous and intense trip to Africa not long ago.


    After rescuing his father, they were forced to experience a hail of bullets together. After Moyani¡¯s attack, he erupted together because of the mental pressure he had umted for a long time and roared at his father. Even more than ten years or decadester, he could still remember his father¡¯s hug that day.


    There were also his tears.


    This was the first time he had seen his father¡¯s tears since his grandfather passed away.


    His current father was still waiting in the air raid shelter of the embassy. After all, less than half a day had passed on Earth, but he already missed it. He had not really told his father that it was all over.


    ¡­Let¡¯s wait a little longer. After all, I¡¯ve already ¡°exploded¡±. It¡¯s a good opportunity to see if the country can extort anything from the two b*stards, the American Empire and the French Rooster. The king will definitely be able to get a lot. If I go back now and haven¡¯t negotiated, it¡¯ll even be a little awkward.


    However, he indeed had to find time to go back.


    He had to continue to strengthen himself. He had to replenish the fuel of the fighter ne, the aerial bombs, and the ground firepower. Goethe¡¯s matter was not over, let alone it was not only Goethe¡¯s matter.


    The nearby dragons, the elves in the middle, and the Empire still had a score to settle.


    There was also Tagris¡­ oh no, it was what Delh had said about a powerful enemy from outer space.


    If there was really no other way, he had to borrow some equipment from his mothend, but he could not take it for free. Although he might give it, cooperation was not like this.


    ¡ªLet me think. What do I have on my side that the country will like?


    From the other world.


    Even if he grabbed a handful of soil and pulled out a de of grass to send over in the other world, the experts of the Chinese Academy of Sciences would jump up in shock. However, the matter of the other world involved too much. This had to be discussed again.


    The remaining¡­ were the nes that hade for free.


    The F16 might not fancy it, but the F35 must be extremely good.


    However, the source was quite difficult to exin.


    However, he had seen the news previously that the Japanese had thrown a F35 into the sea and could not fish it out¡­


    So he could use this as an excuse?


    It should be very valuable.


    ¡ªWhat? You¡¯re asking the country what it wants to do with the F35?


    Study? Study materials? Study engines? Study the electronic system andmand link? At the same time, deduce the details of the American Empire¡¯sbat system?


    Bullsh*t!


    As a confident, self-reliant, and responsible country, our country did not have any motive or need to study the weapons of the Americans. After picking them up, we naturally returned them and did the American Empire a favor.


    Moreover, as a country with a long history and thousands of years of etiquette, our dynasty followed the ancient principle of tribute and could not let our foreign friends suffer any losses.


    Return? Of course he had to return it.


    ¡ªWe picked up your F35. We have to return two. Only then can we be considered magnanimous.


    ¡°¡­Kang De?¡±


    Tina¡¯s call interrupted the honest-looking Kang De. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Forget it, he had to think about the details.


    Kang De adjusted his emotions and returned to his senses. He immediately hid this matter. He sized up the many gifts and paintings on the Grand Duke¡¯s wall and smiled as he asked Tina, ¡°Which gifts did you give?¡±


    Tina blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not telling.¡±


    Kang De took out his phone skillfully and nned to take a photo. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Ste. Oh, no, just ask your father. He¡¯ll definitely show off to me very proudly, especially when he knows that you¡¯ve never given me any gifts. He¡¯ll definitely show off even more proudly¡­¡±


    Tina was different from the stupid natives of the other world. She knew what a phone was for. The princess grabbed Kang De¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me!¡±


    Immediately after, she woke up from Kang De¡¯s faint smile.


    He had said that not long ago.


    She lowered her head aggrievedly, ¡°¡­You can bully me.¡±


    ...


    ¡­Duke, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡ªI alreadypletely understand your unwillingness.


    However, what did this have to do with him being a cold-blooded princess killer?


    Kang De wished he could hug Tina on the spot andmit a crime.


    However, there were really too many people here.


    At this moment, Tina was busy changing the topic, or rather, she had said something from Kang De¡¯s previous words. She suddenly looked at him and smiled. ¡°Kang De, are you jealous? I¡¯ve never given you a gift?¡±


    She gently grabbed Kang De¡¯s hand and shook it a little. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The gentle light of the Grand Duke¡¯s bedroom coated the girl¡¯s beautiful face with a gentle light. Kang De looked at those thin cherry lips, and his heart beat heavily a few times before he turned around.


    He said, ¡°¡­Alright, I was wrong. You¡¯ve given me gifts a few times.¡±


    Tina tilted her head and asked, ¡°What are they?¡±


    He was not asking about a gift, but his memories.


    ...


    Facing her gentle smile, Kang De also smiled and counted in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything about the first time. There¡¯s also the ne, sword, shield, and magic medicine. Hong San¡¯s time can actually be considered¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Tina¡¯s expression was a little strange, as if something was wrong.


    ¡°On careful thought, you announced the engagement once too, right? Also, when you were in Valentine, your love letter and intentions were also a precious gift to me. A few days ago¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at Tina and they blushed at the same time.


    At that time, the scene was very chaotic, and with the gori disturbing the situation, the experience was actually not beautiful.


    However, he could remember it for a long time.


    Tina stared at Kang De. After a short while, she chuckled and said, ¡°Although there¡¯s a small problem, it¡¯s already very impressive to Kang De.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m very happy and want to reward Kang De.¡±


    Tina smiled gently and shyly and leaned toward Kang De. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito and she lowered it very, very low. ¡°Kang De, do you want another gift?¡±


    Although his voice was soft, Kang De heard it clearly.


    In an instant, Kang De could even hear his blood flowing.


    After all, he did not have much experience.


    His tone changed. ¡°What¡­ what gift?¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes narrowed into crescents as she smiled beautifully and with smug cunning. She was like a hunter who was gradually bing skilled as she circled and circled her interesting prey.


    She said gently, ¡°What do you want, Kang De?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kang De thought of something in a hurry and did a Taiji Fist, ¡°I like whatever you give me.¡±


    Tina looked up slightly. She was tall, so this was enough for her breath to blow against Kang De¡¯s side profile. The girl blushed and said softly, ¡°Then¡­e to my room to take a look?¡±


    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    It had to be said that these short words, coupled with what had happened this morning, that beautiful scenery, and that touch that was like being in the clouds¡­ really made him fantasize endlessly.


    Kang De calmed down or pretended to be calm.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you looking at?¡±


    However, this was all useless.


    Tina grabbed Kang De¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll show you anything you want to see.¡±


    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh. Who could resist this?!


    Kang De¡¯s mental defense was about topletely copse. This sweet dog food domain was almost eternal. However, at this moment, Sword Saint Snowfall, who had been standing not far from the bed frowning andmanding the maid to do things and mocking her brother, shook, as if her patience had reached its limit.


    She waved the maid beside her to retreat.


    Then, he bent down and seemed to say something to the Grand Duke who was sleeping soundly on the bed. His voice was also very soft and he used a martial artist¡¯s strength technique, so the maids did not hear him.


    However, in the next moment, the Grand Duke sat up like a puppet on a spring and shouted, ¡°Ti¡ªNa¡ªAh¡ªI can¡¯t ept it! Daddy can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Then, hey back with two lines of male tears on his face.


    With this shout, Kang De and Tina, who had entered a state of shock, immediately returned to their senses, causing the maids and butlers in the room to look in their direction.


    Tina was very shy to begin with. The reason why she was so bold and active waspletely because the emotions in her heart were too zing. She was always filled with courage and courage when it came to Kang De. However, under this silent and even subtle gaze, the princess immediately blushed. Even if no one heard what she had said earlier, in retrospect, she was still so embarrassed that she could not raise her head.


    Kang De was not much better, but he had one good thing. The education he had received since he was young and the experience he had encountered when he grew up had allowed him to cultivate the ability to remain calm even if a mountain copsed in front of him.


    He looked like nothing had happened.


    The Sword Saint said indifferently, ¡°The Grand Duke is drunk. Take good care of him. Use incense that¡¯s good for sleep and let him sleep well¡­ It¡¯s gettingte. We should leave.¡±


    Then she turned to the door and gestured to Kang De and Tina.


    Kang De did not sense anything and only said that it was the Grand Duke¡¯s spirit in heaven just now¡­ Oh, no, it was the Grand Duke¡¯s sixth sense that sensed that his daughter was gradually walking towards the wolf¡¯s mouth in front of him, so he let out that shocking shout under the drive of his subconscious. It was very easy to resolve this problem.


    Just don¡¯t do this in front of him.


    However, Tina saw the smile on the other party¡¯s lips the moment her aunt walked past.


    Her eyes slowly narrowed and she subconsciously held Kang De¡¯s hand tightly.


    After leaving the Grand Duke¡¯s bedroom, the maids in the corridor bowed and stood. The three of them walked through the open garden. Tina kept holding Kang De¡¯s arm, very tight and close.


    The princess seemed to have forgotten their previous conversation and chatted with Kang De.


    She asked, ¡°Father gave you the crimson scroll?¡±


    Kang De took out the scroll. ¡°Yes, he gave it to me, but nothing special seems to have happened.¡±


    Kang De had already told Tina about Akatum¡¯s approval and divine power. This had to be kept a secret, but there was no need to hide it from her, because all of this came from her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Since fate chose you, it must be meaningful. Even if it doesn¡¯t happen now, it will definitely happen in the future. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve received the blessing of the King of the Gods and His Holiness Su won¡¯t care about you. The light of that person illuminates everything in the world indiscriminately. The gods are not as petty as you think.¡±


    The girl said gently.


    ¡®Su?¡¯


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed. This name was very familiar. He thought carefully, then understood. In Valentine, he had heard this name. It was the god the Goethe people revered and believed in.


    He said, ¡°Su¡­ Sun God Su?¡±


    Tina smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The god we believe in, our guardian, the incarnation of sincerity and courage, love and broadness are also the lights Tedrell follows¡­¡±


    Kang De muttered, ¡°I see. Then this crimson scroll is¡­¡±


    Tina smiled and nodded. She gestured to her chest and touched Kang De¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°May the light illuminate you, me, and every one of us.¡±


    The more sunlight shone on the ground, the more he should care about those people who were still enduring the darkness¡­


    The Grand Duke¡¯s words shed through his mind.


    Sun God¡­


    The crimson scroll in his hand shone slightly again.


    Kang De suddenly smiled. ¡°It seems very interesting.¡±


    Tina blinked and revealed that shy and sly expression again.


    She pursed her lips and smiled shyly, then said seriously, ¡°Then, Kang De, a foreigner from the East, do I have the honor to dy your time and let you understand the Holy Su, the Guardian of Goethe?¡±


    Kang De recalled the girl¡¯s previous whisper and his heart skipped a beat, ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s voice sounded from the front, ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re interested in teaching and faith, go to the church. The bishops and nuns over there dream of spreading the glory of the Sun God to you. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to sleep, Tina!¡±


    Hillmelia turned around and walked over. She hugged Princess Tina. ¡°Let¡¯s go and rest.¡±


    Tina was shocked and angry. ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a room¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to protect you, silly girl. What if the elves send assassins? What if other evil factions kidnap you and threaten Kang De? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡ªKang De, see you tomorrow. Good night.¡±


    As he spoke, he dragged Tina away.


    The night wind howled. Kang De was stunned for a long time and gritted his teeth.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s this woman doing? Didn¡¯t we fight side by side?


    He was disinterested and extremely unhappy. He bent down andy on the railing at the side for a long time.


    One moment, he was disappointed, and the next, he smiled foolishly. Hehehe.


    After a while, he returned to his courtyard. Due to hisplicated feelings and having just obtained the crimson scroll, Kang De only greeted Horus in the courtyard and returned to his room without chatting in detail.


    What he did not notice was that his iron son¡¯s sensor looked at his figure coldly and meaningfully.


    He pushed open the door and walked into the bedroom to see the gori.


    ¡°Gori, have you eaten?¡±


    Previously, he had asked the gori about the Grand Duke¡¯s banquet. The gori was hiding in the inner bedroom and looking at a tabletputer. He really did not know what was so good about PAW Patrol. Before he left, he had also left a lot of food.


    Before he could finish asking, the gori sitting by the bed had already jumped up like lightning. She stood up straight and looked at Kang De. Her face was red, and she seemed to be hesitating about something as she tried to move.


    Kang De had never seen the gori blush or look hesitant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re¡­¡±


    He subconsciously walked over. Before he could take two steps, the gori¡¯s face was already extremely red. She suddenly shouted, ¡°How strange! I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Then, her figure was almost like a gust of wind as she whistled and snatched the door, escaping in a sorry state.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm???¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment before his expression changed again.


    What was wrong now¡­


    After thinking about it, he could not figure it out and studied the crimson scroll. After thinking about it, he could not think of a way. Even if he brought it to the white fog space, nothing would happen.


    After tossing and turning for a while, he fell asleep.


    When he woke up the next day, the gori was much more normal. However, her gaze was still a little evasive and her words were a little hesitant. Before Kang De could ask carefully, he saw Ste rushing over.


    He brought news.


    The dragons were here.

 Chapter 393 - 393 Beautiful

    393 Beautiful


    Time returned to three hours before Kang De woke up.


    It was about 5:30 AM in the morning.


    A small caravan filled with gifts advanced along the road with the melodious bells and headed in the direction of Red Maple City.


    Even the night road was extremely quiet and without any waves.


    It was as safe as being in the territory of the Twilight Dynasty.


    A few days ago, this country was still burning in the raging mes of war. Bandits, chaotic armies, Twilight, Goethe, bandits, mercenaries, bandits¡­ Many military forces fought, protected, or plundered in the war-tornnd for their different goals and desires.


    War meant chaos, the copse of order, and the disappearance of morals. Intelligent creatures would be called wild again in the chaos of war. In the past, decent and polite people would also be pigs and dogs. Goethe a few days ago was really the most dangerous and chaotic ce in the world.


    The Goethe army was tired of dealing with the ferocious attacks of the elves and did not have the time to stop the bandits from plundering. The elves left them alone. They were happy to see humans kill humans.


    At that time, Goethe was about to copse under the elves¡¯ attack. A group of hyenas followed behind Twilight, preparing to bite off a piece or two of flesh when Goethe fell. The copse of a country was the greatest business opportunity.


    It was not only the bandits, thieves, and even mercenary groups who were plundering everywhere, but the merchants and nobles of the various countries also wanted to take the opportunity to earn arge sum. There was even less of a need to talk about the maggots writhing in the shadows. The ve traders rushed to Goethe almost overnight. The young girls were the most popr goods, and the men and women in their prime were also outstanding ve workers. Of course, children were also very valuable. There were many ways to kidnap, cheat, snatch, and buy.


    This chaotic and sinful feast had already been staged many times. Behind every destroyed country were suffering citizens and endless pain. Goethe was only one example.


    Moreover, he was loved by the gods.


    This was because just three days ago, the banquet of sin and madness that was about to happen stopped.


    All hostilities immediately stopped. The great businessmen and nobles who were prepared to eat their fill also stopped and retreated from theyout. The ve catchers gave up on the mission, and the bandits fled in panic.


    Just because of one person.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Cathay. ¡®Dragon among men¡¯. There¡¯s another saying, ¡®Martial artists are like dragons¡¯.¡±


    In the caravan¡¯s carriage, a man was talking.


    He had curly burgundy hair, neatly dressed clothes, a straight body, and a handsome but not frivolous face. He gave people an elite-like sense of stability, causing people to feel trustworthy at a nce.


    On the table beside him, the magicmp was long and bright and filled with papers and documents. One of the papers was a cut drawing. In the painting, there was a blue sky and white clouds. The sky was clear. In front of a distant and quiet tombstone, on the high tform, a Cathayan with short ck hair and a robe was preaching enthusiastically.


    The sun shone from the clouds like the gazes of the gods. It draped over his shoulder and surrounded him. The nobles, soldiers, andmoners listened attentively. The crowd spread until it was very far away.


    This was the famous ¡°Valentine National Cemetery Speech¡±, the photo version.


    The content of the speech was on another piece of paper.


    ncing at the content, he curled his lips.


    He could read the speaker¡¯s heart and personality from it, but he did not agree with the content.


    However, so what if he did not agree?


    An expert with such strength was qualified to say his principles. He had to listen to those he could not defeat.


    Only this made him envious.


    He sighed and deliberately raised his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the saying of a dragon among men is that the Cathayan is arrogant and conceited andpares himself to the dragons. However, if it¡¯s used on this person, I feel that the dragons are benefiting.¡±


    An inaudible sound of agreement sounded from the other end.


    Then, a soft and delicate hand reached over and took away the paper of Valentine¡¯s speech.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this?¡±


    The man shook his head and picked up another piece of information. It was the remains of the 60,000-strong army that had been killed outside Valentine. It had also beenpletely investigated by the top spies. The information had been bought from the Brotherhood and was first-hand and detailed. Unfortunately, the speakers of the Arcane Law Council and the chief mages of the various countries racked their brains and flipped through the ancient books, but they could not think of which forbidden spell Kang De had used.


    He waved the information in his hand. ¡°Only if he can smash out such a huge basin will someone listen to his speech and think that the content of this speech is very powerful. Otherwise, no matter how good it sounds, it¡¯s only a joke. No matter how brave the Goethe people are and how strong they are, they can¡¯t stop the elves. What¡¯s the use of him saying this?¡±


    The person opposite him was silent for a moment before saying in an extremely calm tone, ¡°I like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Up to you.¡±


    The man shrugged and read this battlefield report again, then picked up another.


    It was only four to five reports, and the time span was only a few months.


    To a top expert who held a forbidden curse and deterred Twilight, it was ridiculously few. It was normal for the dossiers rted to him to be filled with dozens of bookshelves in two houses.


    However, there was indeed nothing they could do.


    This person seemed to have fallen from the sky.


    The information could be traced back to the Glory Sand Incident at the earliest and was also apanied by diagrams. However, these diagrams had been hand-drawn by the intelligence personnel, but they were also impressive. The razed Glory Sand Manor, the excavated Goode family cemetery, the fragments of many members of the Goode family, and the built tower of corpses were very Cathayan.


    However, the information further back¡­ was gone.


    Even if they thought of all ways to trace it back, with their powerful intelligence collection ability and vast connections, they could only trace back to one thing¡ªthe Princess of Goethe, Tina Tedrell, was chased by an elf main ship on the way to the Empire in secret. In the end, shended safely in the territory of the Goode family and brought a Cathayan.


    They could only deduce that the elf¡¯s main ship had been sunk by Kang De.


    Apart from that, there was nothing else.


    The record of Kang De could only be traced back to the Glory Sand Territory a few months ago as if he had fallen from the sky and been picked up by Princess Tina.


    However, even the information records of the past few months could pry out this person¡¯s personality.


    He was kind but not weak, decisive but not bloodthirsty. He had great power but was very restrained.


    However, when necessary, he did not hesitate.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    He liked women more.


    However, his taste was very tricky.


    He disdained the daughter of a famous noble who had sent herself to his door. He had never heard of him touching any maid or woman in Valentine. This was a little unbelievable, but it happened to reflect his hobby.


    Clearly, he liked noble women.


    ...


    For example, Princess Tina. He had shocked the world by fighting Twilight alone for Princess Goethe.


    Moreover, he liked powerful women.


    For example, the Crimson Queen also had a mysterious background, but she was extremely powerful and followed him every day.


    Moreover, he seemed to like powerful and noble women.


    For example, the Phoenix King.


    The content of the Valentine peace talks had spread throughout the country. Everyone did not care about anything else, but they cared a little. The elves proposed to matchmake Kang De and the Cathayan Empress¡¯s marriage. Kang De instead said, ¡°Can I marry your Phoenix King?¡±


    Moreover, the most coquettish thing was that outside Red Maple City, it was precisely because the Phoenix King, Delh, arrived in time that Kang De stopped the destructive forbidden curse attack and did not tten the expeditionary army.


    These were all extremely confidential information. Coincidentally, because of this mission, he had the right to mobilize and check the most confidential information. The rumors were not groundless. There was enough reason to believe that Duke Tagris of Tiling who had appeared in Valentine was the Phoenix King in disguise.


    Then this plot was a little meaningful.


    Why did the Empress of Twilight pretend to be her brother, leave the country, and run to see a man?


    Why was it that outside Red Maple City, Kang De had already made up his mind to kill, but the Phoenix King could stop him with a word?


    ...


    How did she order it to stop? Why could she order it to stop?


    The heart of gossip was the instinct of every intelligent creature, let alone the gossip of the Phoenix King.


    Of course, gossip was gossip. Most importantly, it was not a coincidence if it happened twice.


    Kang De indeed liked women of noble status or very powerful strength.


    This was also the conclusion of the Brotherhood.


    As information masters who wandered in the shadows, the assassins were also very good at ying. This information about Kang De¡¯s personal preferences had an annotation from a mentor.


    ¡°Men from lowly backgrounds often enjoy things they could not enjoy previously aspensation after achieving a leap in ss and obtaining power, strength, status, or authority, such as money, delicacies, extravagance, and most importantly, women.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done a statistic. Such upstarts disdain professional service women and are not interested in good women from civilian backgrounds. However, if there are nobledies who live in a deste ce, they¡¯ll definitely often support them or even buy them directly home. If they have the chance to marry a girl from a noble background, they¡¯ll often not hesitate to pay a huge price. Many scams happen because of this. This is also one of our ideas for carrying out missions.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think Kang De is such a person. I went to Valentine to visit him. Although the time was very short, Imunicated with this great forbidden spell mage at close range. His speech, thoughts, temperament, and instincts won¡¯t lie. This is a person with a great soul. I don¡¯t mean to tter him, but I can determine that he likes noble or powerful women not because of the dirty thoughts of an upstart.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the powerful Prince Kang De is only enjoying the process of being conquered.¡±


    The assassin master left onest sentence.


    ¡°Gentlemen, you must understand that some people like to be passive.¡±


    Yes.


    That made sense.


    When the man saw this, he revealed an inexplicable smile.


    Although he had a noble status, he was only a worker. He was usually tired from running around. In order to relieve the huge pressure, he would always have some ingenious methods. The thing he liked the most was to be tied up, blindfolded, and kneel on the ground. Then, he would be humiliated, whipped, and mocked¡­ This lowly shame would make him feel like he hadpletely released himself. This Prince Kang De was probably in this line of work.


    It was only a little higher-end.


    A noble and powerful woman¡­


    At the thought of this, he looked up at the other party.


    Her pale golden hair scattered all the way to the cushion. Under the magicmp, he could only see an indifferent and beautiful side profile and light emerald eyes. That cold temperament was as distant as a mountain, giving people a cold sense of nobility. Your Majesty, is this also within your f*cking calctions?


    However, why was it her¡­


    Although she was beautiful and close, the man only nced at her and did not dare to look again.


    In his line of work, he had racked his brains and done his best. That was only the second most important thing. The first and most important thing was his self-awareness. He had always recognized his identity and only took the reward he deserved and did what he had to do. Arrogance was the cause of defeat. He had always remembered it clearly.


    This was not a beauty he could covet. He could forget about it for the rest of his life.


    So¡­ what was she doing?


    Did she know what His Majesty wanted her to do?


    The man wanted to ask, but he did not know how to speak. The woman in front of him was cold and beautiful. Her figure was excellent and she was a rare beauty. She was like a fragile and delicate flower and looked like an ordinary weak woman, but he knew what terrifying power was hidden under this bewitching appearance.


    It was better to say that he looked harmless but was even more terrifying.


    He frowned and sighed.


    The girl opposite him ignored him and quietly looked at Valentine¡¯s speech. She took out a small notebook, picked up a pen, and recorded a few words.


    The man sighed and continued to read the information.


    The caravan traveled calmly without any idents.


    Goethe had simply be a holy ce without any sins.


    The army spread out and cast arge to kill the bandits and bandits who hadmitted crimes everywhere. As for the ve catchers and mercenary groups that had been instructed by someone behind the scenes, they had long been quietly silenced by the mastermind to prevent attracting trouble. The Goethe people poured their anger of revenge everywhere. All the bandits who had taken the opportunity to plunder and kill were all hanged and stabbed to death. These Goethe soldiers did not go to the elf army near the jurisdiction at all and focused on suppressing the bandits.


    No, not only did they ignore the elf army, but they would even sometimes send people to order the elves to send troops to eliminate the bandits after confirming the location of the target.


    The reason was simple and sufficient.


    ¡°We have sufficient reason to suspect that this bandit army is a vicious dog instigated and nurtured by you! If not, prove it to us!¡±


    Heaven had pity on them. Which army in the world could speak to the elves so unyieldingly?


    In fact, the elves could only pinch their noses and pour all their anger on these bandits.


    The more these things happened, the happier the Goethe people were, and the more grateful and impressed they were by that legendary man. Moreover, more and more gossip and rumors spread¡ªd*mn, I understand the logic. The elves are so obedient. Is the Phoenix King really having an affair with His Highness Kang De? Otherwise, how could¡­


    ¡°D*mn, is the Phoenix King really having an affair with Kang De?¡±


    Seeing the fourth piece of information, the man finally could not help but say in a low voice, envious and jealous.


    The girl opposite him frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about a king.¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Why? This is the truth¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he heard the girl say, ¡°Because she¡¯s listening.¡±


    The man was stunned, but in the next moment, the sun outside the carriage exploded. The slightly hazy sky lit up with zing light. For a moment, the packhorse neighed, and the guard cried out in surprise. An indescribable pressure passed through the carriage.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s face was first stunned, then horrified.


    What was going on?! Was this ce very close to the camp of the Elven Expeditionary Force? Or had the Phoenix King¡¯s spiritual perception already be so powerful? It could eavesdrop for dozens of kilometers?


    ¡ªThen why should she listen to me?! Go listen to the corner of the Maple Leaf Pce! Listen to how her lover was so happy with the Princess of Goethe and the Crimson Queen!


    The girl with the long golden hair sighed, closed her small notebook, and stood up.


    The man gritted his teeth. ¡°Wait!¡±


    Then, he pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Not far away, the king surrounded by phoenix mes stood with her sword. She was wearing heavy armor and a phoenix-winged helmet that covered her devastatingly beautiful appearance. Only the location of her eyes burned with phoenix mes and could see all the sins in the world clearly.


    Just standing there made the man feel guilty.


    Not to mention that he had just said bad things.


    Moreover, this Majesty must be in a rather bad mood these few days.


    Her husband was gone and she had lost the battle. Moreover, domestic politics were definitely unstable. Before someone came to ept the huge expeditionary army and the subsequent peace negotiations, she even had to stay here to prevent further disputes.


    However, she could not see Kang De.


    She could only look at Red Maple City every day and think about how Kang De had done this to Princess Tina¡­


    D*mn, it was too terrifying. The current situation was too terrifying.


    At this moment, he heard the Phoenix King ask, ¡°Why are you going to Red Maple City?¡±


    Although the pressure of a king was extremely strong and revealed a sharp and heavy aura, the man was not affected. He had already trained in this aspect and immediately revealed a professional smile. He took two steps forward and bowed deeply cleanly, saying, ¡°Foreign Minister Santos Chachell, dragon security¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m talking to the dragon.¡±


    Santos immediately shut his mouth and his heart sank.


    As expected of the Phoenix King. She could actually tell.


    Footsteps sounded behind him. The girl with long hair that almost fell to her knees was wearing a ck dress and a white shawl. The obsidian sword-shaped earrings swayed slightly and she was expressionless, as if she was not awake. She walked over.


    She bowed slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Hello, Phoenix King.¡±


    Delh¡¯s fiery eyes flickered as she said coldly, ¡°If not for the Phoenix Vision, I wouldn¡¯t have sensed a powerful upper-level dragon approaching me at all. It can transform into a human and evenpletely restrain its dragon might, magic power, and aura. It¡¯s no different from an ordinary human, but under this beautiful body, the huge power of a dragon flows at all times¡­ I know who you are.¡±


    ¡°The shadow of the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°The ultimate assassin of the Brotherhood code-named Dragon.¡±


    ¡°The founder of the Dragon Assassination Fist.¡±


    She shouted coldly, ¡°Why did youe to Red Maple City? Why did the Dragon Emperor let youe here?¡±


    The Dragon Girl tilted her head and gently brushed her pale golden hair. She still had that indifferent expression and calm tone.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 394 - 394 One Punch Dragon Lady

    394 One Punch Dragon Lady


    ¡°Because I¡¯m beautiful.¡±


    The Dragon Girl gently brushed her beautiful hair. Her pale golden hair swayed gently, and it flowed in the void like liquid gold. Even in the slightly bright sky, it still shone with a charming luster.


    Coupled with her cold but beautiful face, she looked even more charming.


    However, such an answer¡­


    ¡ªWhat are you talking about?!


    The man roared in his mind.


    Santos, the external CMO of the Dragon Security Company¡ªthat was, the Chief Marketing Officer, human. His function was to formte a marketing strategy and implementation n for the Dragon n,plete the marketing goal, coordinate the rtionship of internal employees with the external market, and supervise and control the business process of the Dragon mercenary business.


    As soon as the battle of Red Maple City ended, the dragons immediately received this bad news. A dragon cavalry battle groupposed of three dragons had been destroyed by the enemy in ten minutes. This was a military product that thepany had strongly promoted as a fist project. It had actually encountered a terrifying quality crisis in the small Goethe.


    It was thepany¡¯s fiscal year statistics. The marketing department wanted to show their strength in the next contract renewal negotiation and do their performance beautifully so that they could celebrate the new year. Unexpectedly, from the Dragon to the foreign employees, everyone who was rubbing their fists was beheaded and shed by a Cathayan called Kang De. Such a blow could not be said to be heavy.


    In particr, the information of the various countries circted extremely quickly. On the second day after the war ended, the marketing department heard the news. A fewrge clients had doubts about the renewal of the contract and took the opportunity to bargain.


    When the news returned to Dragon Ind, it caused the dragons to panic greatly. After all, market confidence determined the sales situation and the sales situation determined thepany¡¯s revenue. Revenue determined the dividends everyone could obtain. To the dragons who valued wealth as their lives, this bad news wasparable to an invasion of the void realm and the descent of a demon. How could they not panic?


    ording to the business spirit of the Dragon Security Company¡¯s limited responsibility, the anxious dragon investors found the responsible subject and forced him to give up. They asked the chairman, the Dragon Emperor, toe up with a regtion.


    At the urgent shareholders¡¯ meeting, the dragons were aggressive. The young dragons who were young and hot-blooded and hoped to live on dividends roared loudly. The ancient dragonnguage, majestic dragon might, and the furious dragon roar connected, even causing a small-scale spatial fluctuation. Seizing the dragon¡¯s money was like destroying the world. The hatred for killing three nsmen was secondary. He would not agree to destroy everyone¡¯s wealth!


    They almost mored to mobilize in groups to tten Goethe and kill that Cathayan.


    At the critical moment, the Dragon Emperor descended from the sky. The dragon might of the Emperor pressed down on an ind. The dragon¡¯s roar covered the anger of the entire race. In front of many nsmen, the highest ruler of the dragon race raised three shocking questions.


    Did a client pay to kill Kang De?


    They did not even get a copper coin and ran to fight for nothing. Wasn¡¯t that stupid?


    If they failed and Kang De took revenge, if Dragon Ind was washed away by a forbidden curse, who would buy thepany¡¯s services?


    The three questions were each more shocking than the other. The dragons immediately stopped. The so-called kings were all far-sighted people and would definitely not be blinded by anger.


    Then, Santos epted the order in danger.


    They had tomunicate first.


    After all, it was not embarrassing to talk to businessmen.


    Ever since Santos was hired by the dragons, he had racked his brains and disyed his ability. He signed military trade orders, promoted the martial strength services of the dragons, hired the navy to brag for the Dragoons, and had done everything. He had received the order of the Dragon Emperor to bring the hopes of the old and young masters of the entire ind to Red Maple City. To him, it was only another business challenge. He was filled with confidence.


    The dragons had given him the highest intelligence authority, so much so that he could read all the information about the Cathayan, Kang De. Although it was very rare, he could still roughly determine the other party¡¯s personality from his words, actions, and methods in the Empire, Valentine, and even Red Maple City in the past few months.


    He had great power and knew how to restrain himself. He was kind but not weak. At the critical moment, he was terrifyingly decisive.


    However, he couldmunicate and reason.


    As long as there was this advantage, there was room for negotiation.


    However¡­


    ¡ªYou have to let me see him first!


    There were two things he did not expect. The first was that a female dragon had joined his team. He did not even know if the Dragon Emperor had sent her or if she had secretly followed.


    The second thing¡­ the Phoenix King had personallye to stop him.


    No, it was not to stop him but to stop this youngdy.


    A wonder of the dragon race.


    She was clearly a dragon, but she ran to be a killer and did it quite sessfully.


    This was because the talent to restrain her aura and erase traces was really too powerful. Not only could the dragon might and power fluctuations be eliminated, but she could even restrain her aura. Shepletely looked like a beautiful and weak girl. She walked to the target and punched. The huge and terrifying power of the dragon was restrained in its beautiful and petite body. With a punch, it eruptedpletely. No matter how unparalleled an expert was caught off guard, they had to die on the spot.


    She was called the One Punch Dragon Lady.


    This legendary assassin wanted to go to Red Maple City. Even Santos suspected the intentions of the Dragon Emperor. Had he secretly arranged for this person to take action? If he saw a w, he would kill Kang De with a punch.


    ¡ªWhat did I say?


    Business spirit!


    Negotiation was a negotiation, and plotting was plotting. However, you could not negotiate and plot at the same time!


    Something must have happened!


    Without even seeing Kang De, they were stopped by the elves outside the city!


    Moreover, it was personally stopped by the Phoenix King!


    It was true! The Phoenix King was indeed having an affair with Kang De!


    In Santos¡¯ opinion, the motive for the Phoenix King, Delh, to appear was simply extremely obvious. Because she had discovered the assassin dragon who was good at hiding his tracks, she was worried that the other party was going to Red Maple City to attack Kang De, so she appeared to stop him. She waspletely protecting her husband!


    Thinking about this carefully, Santos could not help but feel sad for Her Majesty the Phoenix King. Look, Kang De was in the city, being a hero and being thanked by the Goethe people. He was like this with the princess and the Crimson Queen every day. Perhaps there were other women participating in the battle, and Her Majesty Delh was alone outside the city, enduring the disappointment and loneliness of defeat. She actually had to intercept the assassin and protect her ex-boyfriend who was extremely happy in the city¡­


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Because I¡¯m beautiful.¡±


    These words simply touched a sore spot.


    Although the goal in this negotiation was a hot-blooded young man, sending a mysterious and beautiful dragon girl over was a very good choice.


    After all, in the various knight novels and fantasy books that were popr on the continent, dragons who could transform into beautiful women were very professional characters like the Saintess of the church.


    ¡ªBut don¡¯t say it directly!


    Not to mention in front of this person!


    As expected, the Phoenix King¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, ¡°The dragons are really bing less and less particr. It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re mercenaries, but now they have to use seduction?¡±


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s not seduction.¡±


    The Dragon Girl was not angry, or rather, she did not show it on her face. She opened her hands in a daze and spun on the spot. Her beautiful hair and the corners of her skirt swayed slightly, then her tone was calm as she said indifferently, ¡°After all, Your Majesty, please look. I¡¯m not disguised as a man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    These words were too lethal. The mockery broke through the sky. The Phoenix King immediately pulled out the holy sword. Her phoenix wings pped, and mes swept. The me wind and might forced the members of the caravan to retreat in fear. Only the Dragon Girl¡¯s ck dress danced, and her indifferent face was illuminated by the mes.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    One did not hit people¡¯s faces or expose their shorings. These words were too immoral.


    Delh¡¯s killing intent had appeared.


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. If I die, things will be even more troublesome.¡±


    Under the abundant killing intent of the Elven Empress, the Dragon Girl did not move, ¡°If we die and you admit it, the dragons and elves will start a war. If you don¡¯t admit it, my race will think that Kang De did it. Even if we don¡¯t want to start a war, we have to fight. In other words, Your Majesty came this time to kill us and frame him?¡±


    ...


    Delh pointed her holy sword at her and said coldly, ¡°ording to you, you¡¯re here to negotiate?¡±


    The Dragon Girl nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But Kang De killed three of your nsmen.¡±


    ¡°The rted pension amount and insurance im have been sent to the headquarters of your Royal Army.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let our nsmene back to life after taking revenge. Moreover, no client ced an order.¡±


    ¡°¡­This will cause thebat strength of the dragon to be questioned, and the price of the employment order will be affected, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here for this.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to resolve it?¡±


    ¡°This is not something the Phoenix King should care about, right?¡±


    The core of the conversation was continuously changing. The Dragon Girl looked at the king close at hand and narrowed her eyes slightly, grabbing the initiative as if nothing had happened, ¡°Is Your Majesty disappointed? I¡¯m not here to kill Kang De, but if you want to ce an order, it¡¯s a different story¡­¡±


    Delh said indifferently, ¡°Of course, I have to deal with my enemy myself.¡±


    The Dragon Girl nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Prince Kang De this.¡±


    ¡°¡­She won¡¯t, she won¡¯t, she won¡¯t, she won¡¯t!¡±


    Santos finally could not help but take the risk to interfere in this conversation. He could not let this youngdy continue to speak. D*mn, no wonder the Dragon Emperor could not stand her.


    He smiled obsequiously and nodded, ¡°Your Majesty, Phoenix King, I guarantee you that we¡¯re filled with respect for you and His Highness Kang De. We definitely won¡¯t do anything we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Delh was silent for a long time before slowly putting away the holy sword and shaking her head in disinterest.


    ¡°Remember your words, Dragon. This is my warning. Don¡¯t have any ideas about him.¡±


    The Dragon Girl¡¯s expression changed slightly. To her, it was already a rtivelyrge emotional fluctuation.


    She said, ¡°Her Majesty actually didn¡¯t hide it?¡±


    The Phoenix King nced at her, her fiery eyes filled with elf-like pride.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to die. There¡¯s nothing to hide. I just don¡¯t want to take the me for no reason.¡± Delh turned. ¡°It¡¯s just to repay him for stopping. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The phoenix pped its wings and disappeared into the sky with the king on its back.


    An unprecedented terrifying pressure slowly disappeared. The guards of the caravan had long fainted from the pressure. It was chaos. Only Santos and the Dragon Girl watched the phoenix leave.


    The Dragon Girl was silent for a moment before suddenly taking out her small notebook and writing quickly.


    Santos took a few heavy breaths and turned to look. His gaze was resentful and his tone was tired.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said. ¡°What are you writing?¡±


    The girl replied, ¡°Herst few duplicitous words are very good. I have to remember them. From this, it can be seen that love can turn wise people into idiots. Even the Elven Empress is no exception.¡±


    ¡°F*ck.¡± Santos held it in for a long time and exhaled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The girl nodded as she wrote. ¡°I¡¯m very envious too.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you envious of?¡±


    ¡°Love.¡±


    The Dragon Girl said, ¡°The ruler of the elves, the noblest monarch in this world, actually developed an unforgettable rtionship with an enemy covered in the blood of her race by chance. She crossed races, countries, and hatred, but she still ended in regret in the face of the cold war and cruel reality. However, even if they can¡¯t be together, the love in her heart hasn¡¯t changed at all¡­ I¡¯m really envious of the Empress for actually having such a novel-like love experience.¡±


    To her, this sentence was already a long speech.


    It could be seen that she was really envious.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Santos said with a subtle expression, ¡°You also want to have sex with Kang De?¡±


    The Dragon Girl shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    The product manager of the Dragon Security Company nced at him and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    The beautiful dragon girl turned to look at him. Her expression was calm, and her eyes were extremely calm.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be crushed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His diplomatic skills were maxed out, and he was proficient in severalnguages. He knew the colorful jokes circting in more than ten countries. He had dominated the wine table and talked about manyrge businesses. Santos, who had told countless generals, counts, and even kings low-level jokes, coughed violently after being stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°Wake them up and hurry on your way.¡±


    There was no embarrassment or surprise on the Dragon Girl¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see him.¡±


    Two hourster, after this small episode¡­ No, it was the convoy of the Dragon Security Company who finally saw the city wall of Red Maple City that had experienced the mes of war.


    After entering the city, he handed over his identity card to the relevant departments and applied for a meeting.


    This trip had a clear goal. It was not sneaky, but open.


    The money, gifts, and treasures he carried were not bribes.


    The Dragon Security Company had followed the normal business process of thepany to redeem the bones of the dragons who had died in battle.


    They hoped to visit Prince Kang De.


    ¡°Yes, why not?¡±


    Kang De agreed to the request to meet and asked Ste to discuss it with the Grand Duke. He came to the garden and patted his iron son¡¯s hood. ¡°Be prepared just in case.¡±


    Horus replied in a low voice, ¡°No problem, Father, but there¡¯s something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Please send me back to the white fog world. I need to reorganize my weapons.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang De pressed down on the car and turned around to say to the gori, ¡°Guard here, and don¡¯t let anyone barge in.¡±


    The gori subconsciously blushed, then nodded. ¡°Al¡­ alright.¡±


    Kang De did not notice this subtle change in expression.


    Just as he did not notice, when he turned to speak to the gori, his iron son behind him quietly stretched out a mechanical arm from the roof and gave the gori a thumbs up.


    It meant, ¡°Leave it to me, no problem.¡±


    After Kang De and his son disappeared into the ck light and entered the white fog world, the gori covered her face and squatted on the ground, muttering, ¡°Do I really have to wear that kind of clothes¡­ How strange¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 395 - 395 Not Huge

    395 Not Huge


    Although Goethe was saved from the danger of destroying the country, the problem still existed.


    First was Twilight.


    The elves had suffered a new defeat, but the huge expeditionary army had not been withdrawn. The attitude of the Twilight regime was unpredictable, and the variables still existed. Even if the elves temporarily swallowed the bitter results, they must be holding a grudge against this failure.


    Also, the Human Empire.


    !!


    Previously, the Empire that had betrayed Goethe had been stabbed in the back. As the ruler of the human world, because he was afraid of the elves¡¯ sharpness, not only did he not stand up for Goethe, but he also secretly reached a consensus with the Twilight Dynasty and agreed to divide Goethe. Now that the elves had lost, it could be said that the Empire had not eaten meat but had caused trouble. That emperor judged others with his own eyes and would most likely think that the Goethe people would hold a grudge. In that case, he would go all out.


    These two countries were almost the strongest superpowers in the world. Goethe was sandwiched in the middle. In terms of geopolitics, it was simply extremely dangerous. It was all thanks to Kang De¡¯s nuclear bomb that they could maintain their lives.


    However, the elves and the people of the Empire were afraid of Kang De¡¯s forbidden curse because they wererge and powerful. The organization form and military pattern of their country were destined to be powerful and fragile.


    The capital of the country, the economic and trade center, the transportation hub, the military town, therge port, and even the army camp. Even if a country could be wary for a moment, it could not be wary for a lifetime.


    On the other hand, Kang De could patiently hide and wait. If he saw an opportunity, a shocking attack could leave the superpower with unbearable pain. Moreover, there would be a second or third time.


    Only this kind of deterrence could make therge countries afraid andpromise.


    This was because no matter what, be it open or secret, trick or scheme, Kang De always had the final choice.


    However, such a deterrence sword was not always effective.


    There were always people or organizations who were not very afraid of this ultimate revenge.


    For example, the headquarters and branches of a small and organized group were located in the cities of various countries. They were even extremely hidden. Of course, they were not afraid of Kang De directly smashing them with a forbidden spell, or even a lonely guy with nothing to worry about, let alone mind Kang De using a forbidden spell to take revenge on the world.


    If they came to make things difficult for Kang De, the deterrence of the forbidden curse would be meaningless. In fact, if Kang De wanted to investigate and take revenge, he could not even find where the other party¡¯s door opened with his own strength.


    However, at a time like this, the strength of the country could be disyed. Goethe could rely on the human, financial, material, information, and foundation of an entire country to guard against, resist, pursue, and take revenge on this person or group. Its efficiency and execution ability were iparable to an individual.


    This was alliance andplementarity. Conventional and strategic deterrence forces were two different things.


    However, there was a problem.


    There was another organization in this world that was not afraid of Goethe¡¯s national strength or cared much about Kang De¡¯s deterrence.


    For example, Dragon Ind.


    Although it was only a loose independent kingdom with very few subjects, the average quality of the people broke through the horizon. Even if a war broke out, they could rely on high mobility and group strength to burn the entire Goethe to ruins. After all, they did not need to rule or enve. They could just burn soil into ss.


    They even went all out and were not afraid of Kang De¡¯s forbidden curse. In any case, there was only such arge piece ofnd on Dragon Ind. He could not smash many dragons to death. After all, everyone had wings and knew magic. It was not like they could not run.


    Then, they would fight to the death.


    Such a powerful and troublesome organization had be an enemy. The Empire and the elves were only worried in the long run, but the trouble of Dragon Ind was imminent, and the reason for hostility was extremely sufficient.


    This was because Kang De had caused the financial report of the Dragon Defense Company to explode.


    After working hard for a year, the year-end bonus of the dragons might be wasted.


    It was simply an irreconcble hatred.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to fight, and it¡¯s best if we can talk.¡±


    Kang De, who had returned from the white fog world, met the Grand Duke and the others.


    Grand Duke Leckos did not say a word aboutst night. After all, he had learned about his ugly appearancest night from his sister¡¯s exaggerated retelling. If possible, he would not mention it and was prepared to let time forget this past.


    Unfortunately, he knew nothing about the power of technology.


    Kang De had already given his iron son the precious video he had takenst night and asked him to follow the entire work of the demonic video at the station, especially the scene of the Grand Duke sleeping and sitting up in the bedroomst night. He could repeat it at least ten times and find a good day to stab his gorgeous father-inw in the back.


    The Grand Duke knew nothing about this evil son-inw¡¯s evil thoughts. The news from Dragon Ind made him take it especially seriously. After all, this was a matter rted to national security. Be it public or private, Goethe had to face it with Kang De.


    He said, ¡°Let me talk to Dragon Ind.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. They¡¯re here for me. Be it issuing a challenge or having other requests, I have to resolve them. After all, the core problem is that I smashed their reputation.¡±


    The Grand Duke pondered for a moment and sighed.


    Kang De had killed the dragon to protect this country. Even if he attracted the revenge of Dragon Ind, Goethe should bear the consequences, let alone criticize him.


    He only sighed at the weakness of the country and was not even qualified to block the attacks of the dragons for Kang De. Instead, he owed Kang De more and more. If he said that he did not want to sell his daughter, what was he selling her for?


    The Grand Duke was sad for a moment, then he perked up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll mobilize the elite troops just in case.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes lit up with phoenix mes, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I heard that high-level dragons can change their forms, but they can¡¯t escape the detection of the Phoenix Vision in the end. Apart from letting a few dragons transform into humans to attack me, the dragons don¡¯t have any way to use force. I¡¯ll know at a nce if there¡¯s a conspiracy.¡±


    Seeing this, the Grand Duke was shocked, ¡°¡­This is a secret technique of the Elven royal family. How do you know it?¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why? Do you suspect that I¡¯m a spy sent by the elves?¡±


    To be honest, the Grand Duke indeed had this thought at this moment, but the next moment, he rejected it. Kang De had killed at least 100,000 elves. The Twilight Dynasty had used such a huge price to nt a spy¡­ Leckos felt that Goethe did not have such face.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He was still a little shocked, ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°You might not believe it, but I¡¯ve slept with the Phoenix King.¡±


    ¡ªIt was better not to say such a thing in front of his father-inw.


    Kang De casually brushed it off.


    Although the Grand Duke was shocked and curious, he did not ask further. It was meaningless. What was important was not why Kang De knew the Phoenix Vision, but which side he was on. Kang De had already expressed his stand with several practical actions and the blood of countless elves, and there was no reason for the Grand Duke to be less qualified to pursue this secret.


    He sighed. ¡°Then you can talk. No matter the oue, Goethe will stand with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the head of a country. Unless the Dragon Emperores, you don¡¯t have to appear. Let Tina and Ste talk with me. This extravagance is grand enough. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡±


    Kang Deforted him, ¡°Dragon Ind sent an envoy secretly here to deliver a visitation card, not dozens of dragons lined up in the sky. Their anger shouldn¡¯t be that strong. There¡¯s still room for negotiation.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Although the Grand Duke was not so optimistic, he was not too worried.


    This was because he had been prepared for the worst from the beginning.


    ...


    He wanted to speak, but he suddenly returned to his senses and red at Kang De, ¡°¡­Wait, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s Tina, but why do you want Ste along?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Because Ste reminded me of this first. She should be more familiar with the dragons, right? What else?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?! Who knows what other dark and dirty thoughts you have?!¡±


    Grand Duke Leckos looked straight at Kang De as if he wanted to see through his soul through his appearance. That was the strictest scrutiny. Just a little evil thought would attract the strictest judgment.


    He asked, ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have any improper thoughts, right?¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°What kind of person do you take me for?¡±


    The Grand Duke said indifferently, ¡°I have to repay the benefactor of the mysterious Cathayan. The protector of Goethe, the powerful Forbidden Spell Mage, the ruthless Elven Butcher, and the wild man who deceived my daughter and sowed discord between me and my sister. I don¡¯t know what method he used to coax the yboy that the Crimson Queen is loyal to and the shocking scum who has an unclear rtionship with the Phoenix King¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªWho¡¯s the scum?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that painting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fake!¡±


    ¡°But I personally saw the way the Phoenix King, Delh, looked at you that day¡­ How did you do it?¡±


    ...


    ¡°¡­Why do I feel envy in your tone?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m indeed¡­ that¡¯s not the point!¡± The Grand Duke said fiercely. ¡°You¡¯d better¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, footsteps sounded from behind. In the next moment, the two of them, who were at daggers drawn, put on kind expressions. They turned to look and saw Tina and Ste approaching together. The sisters were charming and had different temperaments. Tina was beautiful and gentle, and Ste was confident and noble. Her equally brilliant blond hair shone together, and her simr face was faint and gentle. What a beautiful pair of sisters.


    Beauties were like flowers that bloomed together. It was really a rare scene in the world.


    Kang De looked at it for a moment before feeling the cold gaze beside him. He turned and saw that the Grand Duke¡¯s gaze was filled with a deep warning, and Kang De smiled brightly and harmlessly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The dragon envoy had already arrived. Ste was clearly a little nervous. Inparison, Tina was much calmer. Just as she had said, as long as Kang De was around, she was not afraid of anything.


    The princess came to Kang De¡¯s side and naturally hugged his arm. She massaged his tired arm and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    Kang De smiled at his father-inw. He felt that teasing the Grand Duke was very interesting now.


    He said, ¡°I was talking about your sister. The Grand Duke said to find an opportunity to introduce her to me.¡±


    ¡ªF*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    ¡°There has to be a limit to bullying Father.¡±


    After the Grand Duke, who had a straight face and barely said a few polite words, left, Tina pursed her lips and smiled.


    She had long seen through it.


    She asked, ¡°What did Father tell you?¡±


    ¡°Him.¡±


    Kang De nced at Ste, who was a little distracted, and smiled. ¡°Your father warned me not to have any thoughts about your second sister and not to have any thoughts I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Only then did Stee back to her senses. She subconsciously blushed and spat, ¡°What does it have to do with me?!¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Kang De spread out his hands and said, ¡°Your father treats me as a yboy. I¡¯m really wronged.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Father will think nonsense.¡± Tina nodded and echoed, ¡°Kang De is clearly so simple, honest, and honest. How can he have designs on Second Sister¡­¡±


    One of them really dared to tease this adulterous couple, and the other really dared to tter them.


    The only audience had a strange expression and threw slight uneasiness towards the dragons to the back of their minds. Ste looked at Kang De¡¯s face. No matter how she looked at it, it had nothing to do with ¡°loyal and honest¡±.


    She was about to say something when a figure shed in front of her. The gori appeared like the wind and hugged Kang De¡¯s other arm. She faced Tina head-on. ¡°Kang De, Kang De, I¡¯m here!¡±


    There was still some redness on her face.


    She even felt that her body temperature was higher than usual.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What did you do just now?¡±


    The gori subconsciously said, ¡°I¡­ Oh, no, no, no! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    There was something wrong with this girl recently.


    On the other hand, Tina narrowed her eyes.


    Before Kang De could ask, Sword Saint Snowfall had also arrived. She and the gori acted as bodyguards to prevent the dragons from really having ill intentions and turning hostile on the spot. Tina and Ste apanied them to show their seriousness.


    The meeting with the representative of the dragon race was such a lineup.


    Apart from having too many women, there were no other ws.


    Therefore, Santos and the Dragon Girl finally saw the influential figure who shook the world, the Cathayan, Kang De.


    There were also the two peerless experts behind him, the Crimson Queen and Sword Saint Snowfall, as well as the two princesses of the Tedrell family, Her Highness Ste and Her Highness Tina.


    The Sword Saint was as cold as ice, and her dignified aura was as cold as a snow mountain. The Crimson Empress burned and flew like a stream of mes, and her gaze was disdainful and domineering. Princess Tina was elegant and gentle, and her beauty was peerless on the continent. Princess Ste was confident and intellectual. Her elegant bearing as a princess fused with the mysterious temperament of the spellcaster, making her look even more charming.


    Santos had traveled extensively and had seen and enjoyed countless people. However, his appearance, identity, strength, and status were impable. There were four in one go. He had really never seen such a scene.


    He looked at Kang De, and the thousand words in his heart gathered into one sentence.


    Phoenix¡­ Phoenix¡­ King¡­


    ¡ªDo you know that you had a good time with Red Maple City?


    There was ice and fire, sisters, and even aunts and nieces.


    Although he criticized in his heart, the professionalism of a businessman was to lie through his teeth. Even if he despised it very much in his heart, he could still say the most sincere admiration and ttery. Morality was nothing.


    He stood up and jogged forward to greet him, bowing eagerly.


    ¡°Greetings, Guardian of Goethe, the person controlling the heavenly fire, the powerful Forbidden Spell Mage. The entire world is shocked by your strength. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness Kang De.¡±


    He introduced himself with a refreshing smile, ¡°I¡¯m Santos, the Chief Marketing Officer of the Dragon n Defense. I¡¯m in charge of thepany¡¯s outreach. I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you today.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Kang De shook his hand.


    Then¡­


    His expression became a little subtle, and his eyes tilted slightly.


    Because he was close, a girl in a ck dress with an indifferent expression and pale golden hair falling to her hips had appeared not far away at some point. She leaned forward and carefully stared at Kang De¡¯s face, looking at something.


    Kang De said, ¡°¡­This is?¡±


    The girl said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a dragon.¡±


    The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s expressions immediately changed. They took a step forward in unison and blocked Kang De. Before this woman spoke, they actually did not sense anything wrong.


    This was because, in the perception of the two experts, the aura of this girl who called herself a dragon was no different from Tina¡¯s aura. They both felt like ordinary people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions, or I wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to say it.¡±


    The Dragon Girl ignored the hostility and vignce of the two experts and continued to stare at Kang De seriously. Then, she took out a small notebook and pen.


    Kang De blinked. ¡°This¡­ Miss Huge Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Miss Huge Dragon.¡± The Dragon Girl¡¯s gaze nced at Tina. ¡°I¡¯m not huge, just big.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Dragon Girl asked, ¡°Is this joke not funny?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, Miss Big Dragon, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    The Dragon Girl blinked and was very clear. She said calmly, ¡°The Phoenix King asked me to bring you a message.¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396 Monopoly

    396 Monopoly


    ¡°The Phoenix King asked me to bring you a message.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    The Twilight Dynasty was the greatest client of Dragon Ind¡¯s Defense Company. The two countries were strategic partners. The elves had suffered in Red Maple City. The dragons had died in Red Maple City, and it was all Kang De¡¯s fault. The first thing the envoy of the Dragon Ind said when he came to see Kang De was that the Phoenix King had asked him to bring you a message¡­


    ¡ªIt¡¯s an assassin!


    !!


    Sword Saint Snowfall immediately raised her sword. Although the gori¡¯s mind was slow, her reaction was not slow at all. As soon as Hillmelia drew her sword, she was prepared to fight. Tina and Ste stood in front of Kang De almost at the same time.


    ¡°¡ªMisunderstanding! Misunderstanding!¡±


    Santos was simply about to explode. This girl!


    He knew that the Dragon Girl¡¯s words were very misleading. He jumped out anxiously and danced as he exined, ¡°There are no elves! This visit is under the orders of the Dragon Emperor and has nothing to do with the elves! We were only intercepted by the Phoenix King outside the city! We don¡¯t n to see her, let alone want to see her!¡±


    The Dragon Girl tilted her head and exined in a daze, ¡°Oh, I misunderstood. The Phoenix King doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. She discovered me and thought that I was here to kill you, Kang De, so she stopped me and didn¡¯t allow me to kill you. She said that if I hurt you, even if it¡¯s only a small wound, she¡¯ll erase Dragon Ind from the world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Apart from the gori, everyone¡¯s expressions changed from shock and defense to subtle and awkward.


    They looked at Kang De.


    In the past few days, they had heard the gossip about Kang De and the Phoenix King.


    Several days had passed. The process and oue of the final battle of the Goethe Moon War detonated the world at an extremely fast speed. All the people in the know were talking about Kang De¡¯s name, asking about his background, discussing his strength, guessing his limit, evaluating his threat, and collecting all the information about him.


    However, gossip was themon nature of intelligent races. In this miraculous victory, what everyone discussed the most was the story of Kang De and the Phoenix King. This matter spread quickly, far, and evil.


    It was very normal. After all, the bitter elves of the world had been around for a long time. These sharp ears relied on their money, ability to fight, advanced magic technology, and prosperous culture to harvest the entire world with troops, fleets, colonization, and finance. Moreover, they were arrogant and prided themselves as a chosen race. They treated everyone present as trash.


    Everyone had been unhappy for a long time.


    It was already a good thing that the elves had suffered in Goethe. The arrogant king of the elves actually had an indescribable subtle rtionship with an ordinary, humble, and small human. That was really news worth celebrating.


    The difference in status, the estrangement between races, the hatred of the country, and the resistance of the secr world could simply touch the world with love born under such heavy obstacles, so much so that the monarchs of the various countries, the heads of the organizations, and even the leaders of social circles like the nobles, artists, and spellcasters were touched to tears.


    They paid out of their own pocket and activated the public opinion machine. They were willing to praise this great love for free and let more people know about this love that crossed races to offer their blessings.


    Because of this, Kang De was famous. From the west coast of Goethe to the east of the Empire, from the Sava in the south to the barbarians in the northern wastnd, his reputation as a lover quickly spread. All kinds of exaggerated rumors continuously grew.


    Although the emperors, kings, nobles, and masters wanted to take this opportunity to mock the elves, they did not think of advertising for Kang De. Therefore, the people of the middle and lower levels of the other countries did not know that Kang De was a ferocious man who could make forbidden spells with his hands. They only knew that this guy had wooed the Elven Empress.


    He even yed and abandoned her.


    Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was that such rumors were sold internally and returned to Goethe. After the three of them became tigers, it also added an indescribable subtle feeling and sense of danger to the Goethe people. Prince Kang De was Princess Tina¡¯s fianc¨¦ and was exchanging nces with the Elven Empress. Something seemed to be wrong.


    This feeling was not only felt by ordinary Goethe people, but also by the Tedrell family.


    From the looks of it¡­


    ¡ªKang De, you still said that you didn¡¯t woo her!


    As for Kang De, he was stunned and confused.


    What was going on? Was she such a domineering CEO? She wanted to destroy the entire Dragon n if he lost a piece of his skin?


    He instinctively did not believe it. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    The Dragon Girl¡¯s tone was indifferent and her expression did not waver, ¡°I¡¯m a dragon. I don¡¯t lie.¡±


    She had only exaggerated some necessary rhetoric.


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before sighing.


    He got along quite well with Delh, who was pretending to be Duke Tiling. The Elven Empress hade with good intentions and reminded him that a powerful enemy from outer space was about to approach and she wanted to end the meaningless war. However, the ambition of the council made her efforts go down the drain. The war continued and blood flowed for nothing. The small boat of friendship had capsized.


    The helplessness of the world and the unpredictable fate could only be said to be fate.


    If not for the fact that something had happened to his father in Africa, causing Kang De to not dare to take any risks, if it was only the danger on Goethe¡¯s side, after knowing that Red Maple City had been raided, Kang De might have directly gone to the Phoenix King toy his cards on the table¡­ Then, there might be a more peaceful way to end this matter.


    It was not the defeat of the six armies, not the countless casualties, or the irreversible rtionship.


    Now, they could not be friends.


    He recalled the beautiful woman above the phoenix outside Red Maple City. She did not have the domineering and dignified aura of a king. He saw the weakness and tears of the Empress of Twilight, even if it was only for a short moment.


    He wanted to say that those who were not of his race would definitely have different intentions, but she was really too beautiful.


    He realized that Ste and Tina were looking at him. They were being watched by the sisters and Tillian at the same time. The second princess¡¯s eyes were filled with scrutiny, and Tina was smiling faintly and yfully.


    Kang De immediately exined, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s very normal. This is only to return my favor. She¡¯s an elf who distinguishes gratitude and grudges. I spared her hundreds of thousands of subordinates a few days ago. It¡¯s very normal for her to do this¡­¡±


    The Dragon Girl nced at Kang De.


    It was really the same as the Phoenix King¡¯s words, but Her Highness Delh was stubborn and only wanted to hide her true feelings. As for you¡­


    Idiot.


    She wrote on the paper a few times, then said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    The women looked over again.


    The Dragon Girl said indifferently, ¡°Her Majesty Delh asked me to tell you not to forget her.¡±


    The air became dangerous again.


    This was not a lie, but revenge for the three nsmen.


    D*mn.


    What do you mean?


    It could not be, right?


    ...


    In a sh, under Tina¡¯s gentle gaze and under the pressure of the chopper domain, a light shed through his mind. Kang De had broken through his limit¡ªhe had guessed the girl¡¯s mind!


    He used a bullet to shoot!


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kang De shouted. ¡°How can she let you tell her such embarrassing words?¡±


    The Dragon Girl was not flustered in the face of danger. Her tone was calm and her expression was calm, ¡°You know Her Majesty Delh very well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The dragon girl dealt another blow. She looked at Tina and said, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s really the case, but perhaps she foresaw the current situation, so Her Majesty Delh asked me to say it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Dragon Girl bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, b*stard!


    Apart from Kang De, Santos was also roaring in his mind.


    Previously, he had reminded her a thousand times to be obedient and quiet. Don¡¯t speak nonsense, don¡¯t take matters into your own hands, and don¡¯t interfere with the Dragon Emperor¡¯s n¡ªit was a waste of time!


    ...


    He had shouldered his mission to salvage the losses of the Dragon Defense Company, and then his teammates were beside him.


    Could it be any better?


    He should have interrupted her more forcefully earlier!


    Now, Santos seemed to have suffered a loss and could not say anything. He could not say that the Dragon Girl was talking nonsense, right? This way, he would anger Kang De even more¡­ He could only pinch his nose and continue.


    However, in the current situation, even if he was quick-witted, he did not know how to smooth things over.


    After racking his brains, Santos could onlyugh dryly, ¡°Ahahaha, we¡­¡±


    Tina suddenly spoke, her tone calm and gentle, ¡°Thank you for this dragon¡¯s message. Kang De and I have indeed heard it. In the past few days, Kang De has received countless love letters from Red Maple City, but he didn¡¯t even look at one and handed them all to me to deal with. The Phoenix King is quite considerate. Please say it in person and save Kang De the trouble of telling meter.¡±


    She smiled gently, ¡°Alright, everyone, please sit. We¡¯re talking about the dragons today, not the elves, let alone the little coquettish cat who secretly wrote a love letter to Kang De¡­ Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Impressive.


    Santos praised it in his mind.


    No matter what he thought in his heart, at the very least, the superficial method of handling it was impable and generous.


    ¡ªThere are many cats and dogs who have improper thoughts about my man. Can I still be angry with them one by one?


    He immediately looked at the Dragon Girl. This time, this youngdy finally did not cause any trouble. She sat down with the assistants present. It was the ssic negotiating table model. On the master¡¯s side, on the guest¡¯s side.


    Through the vase, fruit, and decorations, Kang De and Santos looked at each other.


    They all saw the sigh in the other party¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let the troublesome women move aside and let¡¯s quickly resolve the matter.¡± Then, they discovered a consensus and felt surprised.


    It was arade.


    Santos was afraid that his teammate would cause trouble again, so he immediately affirmed the subject of the negotiation and the highest authority.


    He said, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, princesses, I have the Dragon Emperor¡¯s token and have epted the full appointment of the Dragon Defense Company. I¡¯m going to Goethe to see Your Highness Kang De and wee the remains of the dragons who died in battle to hand over the ransom.¡±


    ¡°ording to thepensationw and the emergency battlefield regtions, as well as the Dragon Blood Deration, the individuals, armies, organizations, and countries who kill and injure the dragons participating in the war will not be hostile and hunted by the dragons. Correspondingly, they have to return the injured, captives, and corpses of their race.¡±


    ¡°The captives and injured people who are returned will be directly taken over by the dragons and won¡¯t participate in the war anymore. The ones who return them will obtain a huge ransom and reward from the dragons for shelter, treatment, andpensation for losses.¡±


    He took out a gold te shining with the luster of magic from a box and handed it to Kang De with both hands.


    ¡°This is a memorandum written in the Dragonnguage, themonnguage of the human continent, and the Cathayannguage. If there¡¯s no problem, please sign it, Your Highness, and this matter can end.¡±


    Regarding ransom, the dragons had always been generous. The amount could be said to be huge.


    In any case, no matter how much money there was, it was still paid for by the employing country through insurance, welfare guarantee, and contract rules. No matter how much it was, his heart would not ache.


    This was to reassure the employees. Moreover, it would make the captured dragons feel very proud. Moreover, there was a huge difference between a living dragon and the ransom of a dead dragon corpse. This could maximize the safety of the mercenary dragons. Even if they fell into danger, the enemy was inclined to capture them alive, not directly kill them.


    Who knew that he would encounter an unreasonable person like Kang De?


    Moreover, the ransom quota this time was extremely high. The three dragons had clearly been directly killed, but the ransom quota was simr to capturing them alive without any injuries. The highest standard was filled with sincerity. As a businessman, Santos knew the principle of giving up. This side had made enough of a gesture. After settling this matter, it was easier to speak about the next thing. Compared to these three dead dragons, the financial report of thepany¡¯s explosion was the most fatal.


    Kang De carefully looked at the memo made of this gold. It was very dragon-like.


    He almost had tears in his eyes.


    What a good person. How considerate. The user experience was so awesome.


    He actually wrote it in Cathayan words.


    Finally, he would not expose the nature of illiteracy.


    He read it once and showed it to Tina and Ste.


    The ransom limit was very shocking. When converted to gold, he could bring it back to Earth to buy air-to-air missiles and kill more dragons, forming a virtuous cycle. It was really f*cking happy to fight the dragons.


    ¡ªOf course not.


    He knew in his heart that dragons were extremely proud in novels. They had an overwhelming sense of superiority and extremely strong self-esteem. They were definitely unwilling to lower their heads to humans. This time, on ount of the money, they shouted that it was really good, but dragons who did business were also dragons, not grandsons. This money was not so much apensation, but a protection fee.


    If they continued to fight, they would really send out hundreds of dragons to bombard the city.


    However, there was a rtively awkward problem here.


    There were three dead dragons, but only two corpses.


    The third dragon corpse was actively extracted by the power of the Fire Thief. Kang De did not attack at all, but the power of the Fire Thief activated on its own and swallowed the dragon.


    There were not even any bones left. It was even cleaner than grabbing a treasure.


    He could not let the dragon know about this. Otherwise, how could the Dragon Emperor care about thepany or business? He would definitelye out in full strength to fight side by side. It was either one of them dying.


    ¡°What should I do, what should I do, what should I do¡­¡±


    Firstly, he could not panic and had to remain calm.


    He looked at Santos opposite him. There was no joy or dissatisfaction.


    Santos asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you have any thoughts about the ransom amount?¡±


    Kang De said with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. I¡¯m not interested in money. Although this money is a lot, I wonder if it¡¯s enough topensate the rtives of the soldiers and citizens killed by the dragon¡­¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, so you think it¡¯s too little? Compensate the family? It sounds nice. One gold coin per family is enough. If a batch dies, another batch will grow next year, just like weeds by the roadside.


    When these words fell into Santos¡¯ ears, they meant to continue ckmailing him. He was dissatisfied and secretly gritted his teeth, but he still said, ¡°If your Highness is dissatisfied with this number, we can discuss it again¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dissatisfied. I don¡¯t touch money. I¡¯m not interested in money. Even if this money is transferred, it has to be dealt with by Tina.¡± Kang De smiled and said, ¡°As for me, I only want to ask a different question¡­¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Your Highness.¡±


    Kang De knocked on the table and pondered for a moment, ¡°It seems that yourpany has a perfect and mature rescue and even burial process for the dragon mercenaries who died in battle or were injured and captured¡­¡±


    Santos nodded proudly. He had personally set many of thepany¡¯s rules. They were professional and orderly. This was the foundation of bing stronger. He was proud of this.


    Kang De asked again, ¡°Then, I want to ask, can this process seed every time?¡±


    Santos frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that you can redeem the corpses of the dragons who died in battle every time? I heard that the blood, scales, bones, flesh, and even hearts of dragons are very precious materials. The killed dragons themselves are also extremely good spoils of war that are worth bragging about. Is there no one who is unwilling to return the dragon corpses?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said.


    Santos¡¯s expression changed.


    He finally understood.


    The other party did not want to return the dragon corpse.


    This was no wonder.


    Kang De had relied on an extremely terrifying alchemical weapon to repel the elf army and kill three dragons by himself. ording to thepany¡¯s intelligence department, he was an extremely powerful alchemist.


    As for dragon scales, dragon blood, dragon bones, dragon wings, and other materials, to an alchemist, they were rare treasures that could not be bought with money. They could only be bought at a high price from an extremely secret ck market, the highest-secret auction, and the top exhibitions of somerge Chambers of Commerce.


    No one understood the scarcity, high price, and market demand of these materials better than Santos.


    After all, that was another monopoly product of the Dragon Defense Company.

 Chapter 397 - 397 Alright, This Is Very Capitalist

    397 Alright, This Is Very Capitalist


    Kang De clearly did not want to return the dragon corpse.


    Santos pondered.


    Logically speaking, the Dragon Blood Deration that Dragon Ind informed the various countries had already made this matter very clear. The dragons wanted to do business, so they had to have rules and reason.


    ¡ªThe hired dragon went to your country to kill and set fire to it. It¡¯s an act of war. If you kill and cripple it, that¡¯s your ability. We won¡¯t pursue it. Of course, we have to take back the captured dragon and the dead dragon corpse. We won¡¯t take it for nothing. Pay us, and the price is very fair.


    !!


    With the pride, status, and extravagance of the dragon, not only did it announce that it did not pursue responsibility, but it also obediently handed over the ransom and took back the corpse. It could be said to be quitew-abiding. It was a businessman who had established a sect and given enough face to the target country. Since the dragon had given enough face, what should the country that had killed the dragon do if it was unwilling to return the corpse?


    Of course, they would fight.


    Dragon Ind had already done its best. You were the one who did not give face.


    Then, even if he destroyed his country, the various countries would not say anything.


    Clearly, the deterrence of the dragons was enough. Even the elves and the human empire were willing to give Dragon Ind face and not make things too ugly¡­ let alone the other countries.


    However, he still encountered an ident here.


    Kang De revealed his unwillingness to return the dragon corpse.


    Dragon Ind was unwilling to fight him easily.


    This was because the price and benefits were really disproportionate¡­


    Santos¡¯s mind spun.


    He could understand why Kang De was unwilling to return it.


    That was a dragon.


    Life was a legendary creature, and death was an epic material.


    Dragon blood could be used in medicine, dragon scales could be used to forge equipment, dragon bones could be used to forge weapons, dragon eyes could be used to forge staffs, and dragon teeth could be used to make arrows¡­ His entire body was a treasure. It was a strategic resource among strategic resources. The dream of an alchemist, the favorite of a spellcaster, and the ultimate biological product in the field of materials science in the other world.


    However, these dragon-type materials came from dragons, so they were extremely rare and priceless.


    As a powerful alchemist, it was not surprising that Kang De was tempted by these epic materials.


    After all, although he had given enough ransom this time, it was still daydreaming to buy threeplete dragon corpses with this money. No one knew better than Santos how valuable those three dragon corpses were.


    That was a top-notchmodity that could not be bought with money.


    Santos thought for a moment and calcted in his mind. Then, he looked up and said, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, can I talk to you in private? Just the two of us.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Santos said sincerely, ¡°The next topic is really very important and can¡¯t be known by a second person. Sword Saint Snowfall and the Crimson Queen can monitor outside the window. We¡¯ll answer with a tranquil scroll. If I take any hostile actions, the two of you can kill me immediately¡ªhow about that?¡±


    The few of them looked at Kang De. He pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tina immediately went to arrange a secret room. In the other world of swords and magic, there was a lot of this need, because some conversations and transactions could not be known by a third person. However, the two of them faced each other. Curses, scrolls, spells, martial techniques¡­ There were really too many dangerous factors. The important figures usually cherished their lives.


    Therefore, the secret room was created.


    At this moment, Kang De was sitting on a chair made of magic-pattern steel. The power of magic flowed around his body. Just top-notch defense spells were engraved. They could also iste mind interference, curse spells, and other malicious spells. An array diagram that reduced the activity of the elements enveloped the entire room. There was an escape mechanism under the chair¡­


    It could be said to be foolproof.


    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±


    After Tina and the others went out, Kang De looked at Santos opposite him and smiled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m very fragile myself. They¡¯re very concerned about my personal safety¡­¡±


    ¡ªLike hell I¡¯ll believe you. If I was really weak, would you still say it?


    Santos remained calm and immediately got to the point.


    He said sincerely, ¡°Let me be honest. Compared to the ransom provided by ourpany, does Your Highness like the precious materials of the dragon¡¯s remains more, so you¡¯re not very willing to return them?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s indeed a little. They¡¯re actually very useful.¡±


    Santos nodded and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°In other words, if our department is willing to give you a portion of the dragon-type materials and provide stable supplies to Your Highness at a 20% discount on the market price in the future, is Your Highness willing to return the dragon corpse?¡±


    ¡ªHmm?


    ¡ªWhat did you say?


    Although Kang De was already shrewd, he was still shocked to hear this.


    He thought that he was hearing things.


    He asked with slight uncertainty, ¡°What¡­ what did you just say?¡±


    Santos¡¯ expression was calm as he slowly said, ¡°I revere Your Highness¡¯s strength and acknowledge your character. Out of respect, I¡¯ll only tell you this. The price fluctuations and supply market of the dragon-type materials that are secretly circting on the entire continent are all controlled and monopolized by mypany.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªHey!


    ¡®I thought only Canada would sell leaves!¡¯


    Kang De cursed in his mind.


    In the past, when he read novels, the dragons were either pre-ordered mounts, mounts at night, experience babies, or beaten viins. In short, they had to be proud. They had to be lowly humans and be called lizards and reptiles by the protagonist. In the novels of the ancient era, they still liked to eat roasted meat. They usually slept in a pile of treasures, or they robbed everywhere or were tamed by humans. Their lives were very boring.


    Today, he discovered that those were all fake dragons.


    A real dragon opened apany and became a mercenary. It even f*cking sold its own dragon bones. Moreover, it monopolized the market, grasped the pricing power, and unified the standards of the industry. It was really a first-ratepany and a capitalist.


    This was not right.


    Moreover, it was fine to open apany and be a mercenary, but why did they even sell the corpses of their race?


    Logically speaking, the dragons in the novels would fight when they saw the bone dragon and hunt down the dragon yer. They hated the dragon corpse trade deeply. This was normal. Not to mention a naturally powerful and proud species like dragons, even humans hated the organ trade extremely. When they saw someone digging the grave, they would definitely call the police.


    ...


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This is really¡­ very difficult for me to think of.¡±


    Santos was smart. When he saw Kang De¡¯s expression, he knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°You must be curious why ourpany has the business of selling dragon bones.¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    The Chief Marketing Officer of the Dragon Defense Company sighed, ¡°This is all a helpless move to restrict andbat the illegal trade in dragon bones and protect the lives of our fellow dragons.¡±


    ¡ªLike hell I¡¯ll believe you. You¡¯ve all monopolized the market and obtained the pricing power.


    Santos slowly exined.


    The dragon¡¯s entire body was a treasure and covered in epic materials. Whoever used it would know.


    Dragon scales, dragon bones, and dragon teeth could be used to forge top-notch weapons and equipment. Dragon blood and dragon skin could be used to create extremely high-quality spell scrolls. These could immediately increase the strength of individuals, families, organizations, and even a small country. They were extremely valuable and strategically meaningful.


    In short, if a country could kill a dragon and dismantle its entire body into materials to forge weapons, equipment, arrows, scrolls, and staffs, they could immediately arm an invulnerable and ferocious magic elite army and even determine the direction of a small war.


    However, dragons were an ancient species after all, and were born powerful. With the deterrence of Dragon Ind, ordinary countries and organizations did not dare to surround and hunt dragons.


    ...


    Not only was the sess rate low, but after seeding, he would also have to face the revenge of Dragon Ind.


    However, there would be a market if there was demand. Scarcity often produced a sky-high profit, but a sky-high price would lure more people to take the risk. This was the inevitable pattern of free trade.


    Although there was a strict blow from the dragons, although dragon-type materials were priceless, it could not stop the nobles and spellcasters from pursuing them greatly, causing the price to skyrocket. All kinds of smuggling, theft and auctions were repeatedly banned. The price became higher and higher, allowing the bold people to earn a lot.


    This economic phenomenon made the dragons think deeply.


    Then, in a high-level closed meeting of the Dragon n¡¯s defense, the Dragon Emperor threw out his soul question.


    ¡ªDid those dragon scales, dragon blood, dragon bones, hearts, and eyes appear on our nsmen?


    The directors nodded.


    ¡ªThose detestable guys sold the things of our nsmen. Should they die?


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    ¡ªIt clearly belongs to us dragons, but they sold it for so much. The yellow gold coins have all flowed into their wallets. Doesn¡¯t this make them even more despicable?


    The dragons began to nod crazily. Jealousy and hatred mixed, twisting into ugly fruits.


    Then, the Dragon Emperor shouted firmly, ¡°Dragon-type materials are the wealth of us dragons. We can¡¯t do such a transaction. At the very least, we have to earn this money ourselves!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fortunately, the executives of the Dragon Defense Company were either trusted aides of the Dragon Emperor or had experienced the baptism of the capital economy. They were still very epting of new things and were not furious because of this.


    Instead, they listened carefully to the Dragon Emperor¡¯s thoughts.


    Moreover, they gathered their thoughts and perfected it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hurdle in most things in the world. If you cross it, the world will be vast.¡±


    Santos said, ¡°After His Majesty the Dragon Emperor and the board members understand, this matter is much simpler. In the end, the dragon-type materials circting in this market are all from dragons. This huge sum of money was actually earned by those thieves, bandits, and profiteers. Is there still justice? Is there still justice?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the Dragon n¡¯s defense entered.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Ind has the most stable supply and an exclusive monopoly that even the gods can¡¯t refute. How can those pigs and dogs in the shadows be our match? In this world, the defense of the dragon race is the only one qualified to sell dragon bones. Only the dragon bones we sell are called dragon bones. If someone secretly sells dragon bones that are not certified and allowed by us, they will be the enemy of the dragon race! The defense of the dragon race should be mobilized.¡±


    ¡°Go to the Brotherhood to order an assassination, or we¡¯ll directly send the dragon agents.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the Chamber of Commerce, attack their caravan. If it¡¯s a noble, destroy their castle. On the one hand, dere that whoever dares to buy these illegal dragon bones is the enemy of the dragon race. On the other hand, provide goods of better quality and better price, so that the dragon bones in the hands of those thieves, pigs, and dogs can¡¯t be sold.¡±


    ¡°¡ªThey¡¯re illegal!¡±


    ¡°After a period of time, these dirty little thieves learned something after suffering.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªthey want to sell dragon bones to earn money ande to us to get the goods.¡±


    Kang De listened to Santos talk about business in shock. His marketing department had even invited schrs to create a standard mathematical model to calcte how much to ship in a month to maintain the high price and ensure considerable profits.


    ¡°We have to be careful. Our delivery price is too high, so the distributor will definitely increase it. If the price is too high, no client is willing to buy it. The ck market will start to smuggle dragon bones again, but if the price is too low and we earn little, it¡¯ll be a loss. Moreover, it¡¯s not good for the customers to stock up too much at once¡­¡±


    The Chief Marketing Officer spoke excitedly and gave another example.


    ¡°The Vizir family is rich, and the Lavis family is slightly inferior. The two families are sworn enemies. If we sell some to the Lavis family at a lower price, their strength will increase. It¡¯s about to be unbncedpared to the strength of the Vizir family, so the Vizir family must have a need to buy the dragon bones. They¡¯re rich and anxious to buy them, so we can take the opportunity to raise the price¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded repeatedly when he heard this and sighed. D*mn, if these dragons figured out the pattern of finance, how terrible would it be? In a few years, they would probably be able to y tricks.


    He said in a subtle tone, ¡°Therefore, the corpses of the dragons who died in battle were all¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Santos hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Even if the Dragon n¡¯s defense is apany, it has the name of the Dragon n. It¡¯s good that His Majesty is the chairman, but before this, it was the Dragon Emperor. These agents fought for the cause of thepany. After they die, they should be buried solemnly. They¡¯re all pirs of thepany and my good brother, the Dragon Emperor. How can we do such a thing?¡±


    Thinking of this, it was actually true. If the dragon workers found out about this, it would be heaven-defying. Although the Dragon Defense Company was apany, the employees were all dragons and could not be casually squeezed to this extent.


    He asked, ¡°Then your supply¡­¡±


    Santos grinned and said, ¡°Mortals don¡¯t know how many dragons there are in this world, but Your Majesty does know in your heart. Since ancient times, living dragons and dead dragons have not all been good dragons. There must be evil dragons among them who went against Your Majesty and betrayed the great cause of the dragons. These dragons are guilty and have to apologize to Dragon Ind. Dead dragons naturally have to use their remains to apologize, and living dragons¡­¡±


    He chuckled and said, ¡°ording to thews of the dragon race, they¡¯ll be sentenced to imprisonment. Please take a seat in the Dragon Lock Abyss. Dragon Ind pays a lot of attention to the rights of their nsmen. Even prisoners have to guarantee their dragon rights. They won¡¯t fight or curse. They¡¯ll be provided with good food and drinks. There are doctors on standby at any time and they can also see a drama performance. There¡¯s a book collection to see and everything. Their way to apologize to Dragon Ind is to continuously provide their blood, scales, and even skin¡­¡±


    D*mn.


    Dragon breeding.


    Live harvesting.


    Did you f*cking create automation?


    Santos smiled and said, ¡°The world says that the elves have established the fairest and most advanced judicial system. I think that¡¯s only the bragging of the sharp ears. The judicial system of our dragon race is number one in the world and is extremely advanced. It values the power of prisoners. For example, dragons with heavy sins have to apologize with their deaths, but every dragon is the favorite of the gods. We usually only sentence them to a suspended death sentence and carry it out for more than ten to decades¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I roughly understand.¡±


    D*mn, too stupid.


    Kang De was enlightened. The mutation effect of capital was indeed terrifying.


    The good dragon race had be like this.


    He knew the reason why Santos said this.


    He did not want to return the dragon corpses, right? It was because he was craving their bodies, right?


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll directly give you a batch and supply it at a low price. You can sell it or use it yourself.


    Was it enough?


    ¡­He really could not return it.


    However, this was also good news.


    The dragons, at least the Dragon Emperor and this Santos in front of them, had already be capitalists. Earning money was number one. The only reason why they used force was because they were in the way of free trade.


    Then this knot could be opened.


    He sighed, ¡°I finally understand. In the Cathayannguage, your envoy is saying three words.¡±


    Santos asked, ¡°What words?¡±


    He spoke in the Cathayannguage. It was a little awkward, but he could indeed understand it.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Peace makes money.¡±


    The Chief Marketing Officer pped his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it! Your Highness Kang De is right!¡±


    Kang De continued, ¡°Look at what this matter has caused. The elves have really gone too far. At that time, it was extremely urgent and I could not hold back and hurt the friends of the dragons. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Santos waved his hand and said, ¡°This is all the fate predestined by Father. It¡¯s also an uncontroble professional risk.¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°In the end, not only did you harm a few friends of the Dragon n, but you also brought quite a lot of trouble to yourpany. I¡¯m very uneasy. When your envoy came to Goethe, firstly, he did not recruit anyone and secondly, he did not ask for punishment. Instead, he weed her with a smile and respected her everywhere. He gave me enough face. I¡¯m really grateful and ashamed.¡±


    Santos smiled and said, ¡°Not at all. In the words of Cathay, this is called friendship after a fight.¡±


    The two of them pretended to be polite for a while. Kang De leaned forward, ¡°Then allow me to be impudent and open up the matter. His Majesty the Dragon Emperor and His Excellency Santos must be troubled by this matter, right? I¡¯m young and hot-blooded and don¡¯t know how to advance and retreat. I¡¯ve harmed a few dragon friends and caused yourpany¡¯s reputation and business ability to be questioned. There will definitely be a lot of economic losses. If I¡¯m not wrong, your envoy came to Goethe to wee the remains of your nsmen is only an excuse. Most importantly, how to resolve this problem?¡±


    Santos¡¯ expression became serious. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How can Your Highness Kang De teach me?¡±


    This Cathayannguage was really not bad. He could actually speak genteelly.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯vee from afar. Don¡¯t you have any suggestions?¡±


    Santos blinked and said, ¡°It¡¯s only an immature thought. I want to hear yours first.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°I killed three dragons and injured the reputation of the dragons and the credibility of yourpany, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Kang De rested his arm on the table and his smile became even brighter. He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll lose to you once too. How about it?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 398 - 398 Small Matter

    398 Small Matter


    ¡°I¡¯ll lose to you once too. How about it?¡±


    Hearing Kang De say this, Santos¡¯ eyes immediately lit up.


    One sentence was enough to talk to smart people.


    What about Santos and the others? The Chief Marketing Officer of the Dragon Defense Company, the marketing manager. He had joined the Dragon Defense Company as a human and was a grandmaster-level worker recognized by the dragons.


    !!


    What he usually did was shamelessly promote and raise the price. He seamlessly switched between pretending to be a grandson and being a master. He had also hired arge number of bards and ywrights to be navy and wildly spected the concept of a Dragoon everywhere. He had also spent arge sum of money to invite schrs to speak. He had promoted the threat theory of the elves everywhere and eximed that the dragon was invincible.


    In order to monopolize the dragon corpse business, he even used methods like cing orders,mitting murder, robbing, creating momentum, taking revenge, and defaming. The goal of everything was only to make the security goods of the Dragon Defense Company sell better.


    They were the top tools of the Dragon n.


    Such a person had fought in the business world and seen many storms. He treated his conscience and integrity as nothing and had countless methods. Basically, with just a raise of Kang De¡¯s butt, he knew what the other party was going to poop.


    ¡ªLittle guy, fakepetition.


    Santos was not shocked, but happy.


    This time, redeeming the corpse was only an excuse. He was actually here to see Kang De and discuss business.


    When talking about business, the most important thing was to figure out the temper, identity, and requests of the client. It was one thing to talk to the nobles, but it was another to talk to the king. It was another thing to talk to the general.


    Among all kinds of clients, peerless experts were the most troublesome.


    This was because experts meant that they had a temper, which meant that their temperaments were difficult to figure out. It meant that they were more temperamental and willful than ordinary people. The stronger they were, the harder it was to serve them, because they did not have any worries.


    Kang De had used a forbidden curse to break through the elite soldiers of Twilight and deter the continent. He was undoubtedly a peerless expert.


    There were also differences in personalities between peerless experts.


    He was a worker on Dragon Ind. He could see the so-called experts almost every day. Humans were all different, and dragons had all kinds of different temperaments. There were psychological abnormalities like the One Punch Dragon Lady, who was ck-bellied and sharp, and there were also heroic pragmatists like the Dragon Emperor. There were also dragons who were not polluted and were so simple that they were a little cute. There were also many cunning, selfish, treacherous, and greedy dragons.


    There were even more arrogant, conceited, old-fashioned, and inflexible dragons.


    Most people rarely saw a peerless expert in their lives. Santos saw them every day on Dragon Ind. If he interacted with them too many times, he had to be distant. Santos admired pragmatists like the Dragon Emperor the most and could not stand an unpredictable pervert like the One Punch Dragon Lady. He actually did not hate those cunning, greedy, selfish, and cunning dragons. If he had desires and requests, he had a way to control and use them.


    What he could not stand the most was that old-fashioned, conceited, and arrogant old dragon.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, it was the honor of the dragon race. As long as he shut up, it was the dignity of the Dragon Ind. If he red at him, he would be a lowly human. He would talk about the previous Dragon Emperor. His words were no longer the same Dragon Ind as before. He was noisy, had many rules, and was full of nonsense. He always had inexplicable persistence in some ces.


    If Kang De was also such a guy who ¡°had the dignity, persistence, pride, and integrity of an expert¡±, it would be very troublesome. Fortunately, that was not the case. This Prince Kang De was actually a wonderful person.


    In order to salvage the financial crisis of Dragon Ind, Santos naturally had a n and n in his heart. However, even he, who had an extremely huge imagination and an extremely wide train of thought, did not dare to have the thought of persuading Kang De to fight a fake match. The reason was none other than that ¡°the pride of a peerless expert¡± was really too fatal.


    He killed the Dragoon as if he was killing a chicken. If you let him lose, wouldn¡¯t he lose face?


    Kang De said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡ªIt was the blessing of a pragmatist!


    This was great!


    With just a sentence, a detailed follow-up n appeared in Santos¡¯s mind. Wonderful, wonderful.


    However, he still had to do superficial work.


    He waved his hand repeatedly and said in shock, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not appropriate. Your Highness rushed to Red Maple City to help this time and defeated the Elven Expeditionary Force. You ordered the Phoenix King to retreat and shook the continent. Your name resounded throughout the world. Such a huge reputation and battle results helped ourpany resolve the situation. This favor is too great, too great. I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, what reputation? It¡¯s just an empty reputation. I won¡¯t mind. Moreover, to be honest, I¡¯m in the limelight too much this time, so I have to¡­¡±


    Kang De ced one arm on the table and reached out to sh with the other. ¡°¡ªPress down.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    Santos said sincerely, ¡°However, gold will glow wherever it goes. You¡¯re like a sword in a cloth bag. No matter how you hide it, the sharpness will pierce the cloth bag and reveal itself. It can¡¯t be suppressed.¡±


    The two of themughed at the same time.


    Afterughing for a while, Santos sighed, ¡°Aiya, Your Highness is so generous. It was originally a battle on the battlefield and we have noints about losing. We should swallow the bitter fruit ourselves and shamelessly discuss it with Your Highness. We were already very guilty. Who knew that Your Highness was actually so benevolent and generous? No, we have to repay you heavily.¡±


    Santos was a smart guy.


    Kang De said that he did not mind his reputation and was telling the truth.


    However, if a peerless expert did not mind his reputation, it did not mean that he had given him face for free and could step on it as he pleased. Instead, he wanted to use this empty face to exchange for some more substantial benefits.


    Coincidentally, this time, the defense of the Dragon n wanted face.


    This was because this empty face could earn back reputation, face in front of clients, and bargaining power to recover the losses of the business. Therefore, to the dragons, this business was more important than reputation.


    Then a win-win business could be done.


    Santos ced his hands on the table and said firmly, ¡°Your Highness, tell me a number.¡±


    Kang De smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about money. Let¡¯s talk about money.¡±


    That was something that money could not buy.


    What did Dragon Ind produce? Dragons.


    There were living dragons and dead dragons.


    Santos immediately said, ¡°How many dragon scales, dragon blood, and teeth do you want? Name a number and I can make the decision. The dragon eye and dragon bone are a little troublesome. We have to get the approval of the Dragon Emperor. The board of directors will discuss the dragon heart.¡±


    Kang De thought about it carefully and could not help but feel a chill.


    The Dragon n captured those evil dragons with very bad reputations, which were also those who did not agree with the Dragon Emperor¡¯s political opinions. Those who privately walked through caves and destroyed the interests of the Dragon Defense Company were all imprisoned in the Sun Prison and modified. They were provided with good food and drinks. There was also medical personnel on standby 24 hours a day who were also concerned about the mental health of the prisoners. After all, all of this was for the benefit of Dragon Ind. If he did not ensure that the prisoners were in good condition, how could he harvest them alive?


    Dragon scales, dragon blood, and dragon teeth were naturally something that he could take as many as he wanted. The dragon eye and dragon bone were destructive harvests. With the approval of the Dragon Emperor, the dragon heart had to kill the dragon. Therefore, he had to discuss and vote together with the board of directors¡­ The rules were really strict, the system was sound, and it was too weak.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, no hurry¡­¡±


    ¡ªSigh, if you don¡¯t want these, why did you keep the dragon corpse?


    Then he must have other motives.


    ...


    If he did not want a dead dragon, he must want it alive.


    The cold and beautiful face of the Dragon Lady appeared in his mind. He thought of Kang De¡¯s preferences that he had analyzed earlier. He had to have a noble status and be powerful¡­ So that was the case!


    D*mn, no wonder he took such a long detour and waited for him here.


    Santos did not find Kang De¡¯s appetite strange. He was the culprit who had hired the navy to advocate for the Dragoons to stir-fry chicken sticks everywhere. How did he brag? A power contract with the dragons? The ultimate knight who galloped in the sky? The top deterrence force on the continent?


    Wrong! Although these were important, they were not the most important. He had found many bards and ywrights. The main plot was not how powerful the Dragoon was, but the love between the Dragoon and the dragon. The female dragon would definitely be ignorant. She was proud at first, but after bing a human, she could not take care of herself. She had to ask the knight to help take care of her. After taking care of her, they went to bed.


    The marketing was a huge sess.


    As a result, the employment price of young female dragons was two to three times that of adult male dragons, even if they signed a strict employment contract.


    This was also one of the ultimate confusing actions of humans spread on Dragon Ind.


    Of course, the secondw of confusion indicated that bewitching actions were often rtive.


    For example, on Dragon Ind, many adult male dragons were re-cultivating their transformation spells or begging a transformation spell master to help them customize their appearance and practice fake voices. The goal was to lie about their age and be dragons and young girls. They could immediately get three times their sry. How worth it.


    Santos had signed many orders over the years and had seen all kinds of people. However, Master Kang De¡¯s taste was indeed ferocious. He actually took a fancy to the youngdy outside at a nce¡­


    ...


    He felt pity and wanted to remind this kind person that his pity was entangled with the excitement of watching themotion. He was really in a dilemma.


    On the other hand, Kang De did not know what he was thinking at all. He rolled up his sleeves and pped the table, ¡°Don¡¯t think about what you¡¯re giving me first. I don¡¯t want anything else now but to reattach the Dragon Emperor¡¯s leg! Let¡¯s resolve the matter between you and the Dragon Emperor first. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease holding this benefit!¡±


    ¡ªGood lord, you want to show kindness first before repaying me. It¡¯s hard on you. Does the Phoenix King know that you¡¯re working so hard for women?


    Santos cursed in his mind, but he smiled. ¡°Your Highness is really benevolent!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What were we talking about?¡±


    Santos smiled. ¡°A fake match.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Emissary, even if I lose, I have to have an excuse. I have to act well. Look, a few days ago, I defeated three dragons at once. It¡¯s not appropriate to be defeated by one this time, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable.¡±


    Santos had long thought of a n and immediately replied.


    ¡°Our recent main product is the dragon cavalry battle group formed by the seven-dragon formation. We¡¯ve alsounched a short-term employment contract exclusive to high-level dragons. There are seven.¡±


    He spread his fingers with one hand and raised two fingers with the other, ¡°Seven. Moreover, they¡¯ll be led by the upper-level dragon to form an attack formation and carry out abined attack of dragon magic to defeat Your Highness and force you back. How about it?¡±


    Kang De gave a thumbs up. ¡°How extravagant.¡±


    ¡°This can increase the client¡¯s confidence. If Your Highness has no objections, the focus of our publicity will revolve around this. In the sky, only the dragons can fight you. As long as there are enough, we can gain the upper hand. We can¡¯t say that we¡¯ll win steadily, but it¡¯s not a problem to force you back.¡±


    Santos asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°In principle, yes. Why don¡¯t you add another rule?¡±


    The Chief Marketing Officer asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said expressionlessly, ¡°After this battle, although both sides announced victory, Goethe had a deep impression of the dominance andbat strength disyed by the dragons. They were the first to sign a contract with the defense of the dragons and introduce the dragon battle group as an important force to protect Goethe¡¯s national security¡­¡±


    Santos was stunned for a moment, then jumped up. ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Then the price? Name a number.¡±


    Santos chuckled.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s an additional 20% above the market price. Goethe will pay. After the dragon formation is handed over, this money will be returned to Your Highness¡­¡±


    Kang De did not know whether tough or cry. ¡®You¡¯re very skilled.¡¯


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not interested in money.¡±


    Santos praised, ¡°A dragon formation is used to please your lover and pick up girls to your level. You¡¯re the only one in the entire continent. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Then how about this? The money you brought today will be treated as an employment fee. How to deal with it is up to you and the Dragon Emperor. If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll pay a little more¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough. I can even give more to Your Highness.¡±


    Santos smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally choose the dragon. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied¡­¡±


    The two of them stood up at the same time, held hands, and smiled at each other.


    The general direction had been decided, so the details were not a problem.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Kang De seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of the dragon corpse¡­ Since this matter has already been exined, there¡¯s no need for you to hide it. I can¡¯t take out the third dragon corpse.¡±


    Santos asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°It was smashed by the forbidden curse¡­ The corpse is tragic, and only a little is left. It¡¯s very ugly. If I give it to you, I¡¯m afraid that you will be angry, so I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    Santos looked at Kang De a few times and suddenly asked, ¡°Your Highness won¡¯t use it as a bone dragon, right?¡±


    Kang De shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Santos smiled. ¡°These are all small matters. Leave them to me. No problem.¡±


    Kang De patted his shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Santos hurriedly said that it was fine and pretended toin, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Your Highness say so earlier? I thought you wanted to detain the dragon corpse and almost misunderstood Your Highness.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯m afraid of Dragon Ind.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is too humble.¡±


    The two of themughed happily.


    Yes, it was a small matter.


    Only after the big matter was negotiated would this matter be a small matter.

 Chapter 399 - 399 Believe Me

    399 Believe Me


    It was settled.


    The performance crisis of the dragon race was resolved.


    At the very least, the decision-making levels of both sides had already reached a consensus.


    Next was the detailed discussion and specific execution.


    !!


    Tina and the others also knew that the matter had been settled.


    Although it was in a private room and isted the sound, and the people outside did not know what was being discussed inside, they could still determine from their expressions and actions that they were chatting happily.


    When they entered, they bowed and entered. When they came out, they put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and came out.


    Tina and Ste smiled at the same time. Then, the Second Princess strangely discovered that after her sister looked happy, she looked at Kang De and Santos and suddenly sighed mncholically.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong?


    A glint suddenly shed through the eyes of the Dragon Lady who had also seen this scene.


    She subconsciously took out a pen and paper from her pocket.


    On the other hand, Tina and the gori had already weed them. The princess pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, Santos yed along. ¡°Your Highness Tina, beautiful princess, you have the best husband in the world. The women of the entire continent should be envious of you.¡±


    Tina¡¯s response and smile were very appropriate and beautiful. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You should thank him properly.¡± Santos blinked. ¡°It¡¯s not too much to thank him.¡±


    This sounded normal, but on careful taste and color, Tina and Kang De looked at each other. They both recalled what had happened yesterday morning.


    At this moment, it was just the two of them with the door closed. No third person saw the girl¡¯s skirt pull up slightly, revealing a hazy and soft milky white fabric that was neither thick nor thin. She closed her slightly bent legs and was gently touched by a hot and slightly trembling hand¡­


    ¡ªNo matter how much I thank you, it¡¯s not too much.


    She did not speak and only lowered her head and smiled. She hugged Kang De¡¯s arm even harder, and her burning body transmitted the temperature, heartbeat, and thoughts.


    On the surface, Santos remained calm, but he was very envious. He did not want to stay here to eat food, so he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get down to business first. Your Highness also has to tell the two princesses the decision we discussed. I also have a mission. Please send someone to bring me to hand over the dragon bones, seal them, and count them¡­¡±


    He raised his finger and waved it at Kang De, Ste, and Tina. ¡°Two.¡±


    Ste and Tina looked surprised. They did not expect to reach a consensus so easily.


    Kang De patted his shoulder. ¡°Yes, two.¡±


    Ste immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it. The dragon corpse was sealed immediately. Two warehouses were specially vacated and used mages to create an ice domain to preserve it. There are no ws.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Princess Ste. Your Highness Kang De, the ransom will be handed over immediately.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree? If you leave it with me, I have to spend it on you. How troublesome is it? Just take it back and deal with it with the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    Santos immediately smiled.


    The two men looked at each other and revealed sympathetic expressions.


    This Prince Kang De was so understanding.


    He must have gotten along very well with the Dragon Emperor and could see if they could do business together.


    Kang De¡¯s words were particr.


    ording to the two of them¡¯s previous discussion, fighting a fakepetition did not talk about money. In other words, Kang De could use his face in exchange for benefits. Moreover, if he wanted things that could not be bought with money, he did not want dead dragons. If he wanted live dragons, he had to sign a group of dragon mercenaries in Goethe¡¯s name. On the one hand, he could help the dragon race¡¯s defense hype up the dragon cavalry battle group. On the other hand, he could also deepen his connection with Dragon Ind and consolidate Goethe¡¯s defense after the war.


    Hiring a dragon required money. This was what Kang De had meant when he said not to talk about money. It was equivalent to saying that the huge ransom brought by Dragon Ind to redeem the dragon bones had been returned to Dragon Ind by Kang De in exchange for a dragon employment team. That money could be treated as amission.


    The process of financial flow was to spend the ransom of the Dragon n¡¯s defense and transfer it to Kang De. Kang De sent this money back as employment money. Thepany¡¯s finances were recorded and then spent as themission and service fee of the mercenary troops who were about to rush to Goethe.


    This logic was not a problem, but Kang De had just said that he would deal with it with the Dragon Emperor.


    Clearly, it gave another logic.


    Look, the ransom paid to Kang De by appropriation was paid by thepany and went through the public ount. Sending the dragon team to Goethe was in the interests of thepany and to act with Kang De. It was equivalent to a paid vacation for the agents. There was no problem with the cost being paid by the Dragon Defense Company. In other words, ording to the logic Kang De gave now, the Dragon Ind defense had spent a total of two sums. Firstly, it was to pay Kang De the ransom. Secondly, it was to bear thebor fees of the dragon hiring the team to the tform of Goethe.


    Kang De said that he would bring this ransom back to the Dragon Emperor to deal with.


    This meant that this ransom fee paid by thepany had changed hands with Kang De and was returned to Dragon Ind. However, it did not enter the public ount. Instead, it entered the private ount of the Dragon Emperor and Santos¡­


    30:70, 30:70.


    As for thebor fees given to the dragon mercenaries on Dragon Ind, he naturally had to pay them again.


    However, what was the big deal? In any case, it was thepany¡¯s money.


    This calm move was clearly very powerful. Prince Kang De was actually so knowledgeable at such a young age and knew how to do things. He was really an outstanding figure among heroes.


    Santos revealed a knowing smile and expertly thought about how to give Kang De a kickback. He recalled that this guy had said a few times in a row that he was not interested in money. He was probably not lying. In that case¡­


    With that, he would use the discounted price of his internal employees to choose some things he liked from the treasure vault. When choosing dragons, he would choose a few true female dragons for him. It could be considered loyalty.


    Santos had made up his mind and looked at Kang De even more kindly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get down to business first.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Hurry up ande back. Let¡¯s eat together at noon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, of course.¡±


    Santos was about to leave when Ste had already arranged for someone to lead the way. Everyone left the meeting room and was about to bid farewell when they heard the Dragon Lady say, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Chief Marketing Officer revealed a subtle expression and conveyed with his eyes, ¡°What are you doing again?¡±


    The Dragon Girl said, ¡°I¡¯m dizzy with blood and timid. I don¡¯t dare to look at the corpse.¡±


    ¡ªBullsh*t! Those businesses that were shattered by your punch are all crying!


    Before Santos could speak, the Dragon Girl looked at Kang De again and closed her hands in front of her chest. She said with anticipation and poor acting skills, ¡°Your Highness, can I stay here? I¡¯ve admired you for a long time and want to ask you some questions. Can I?¡±


    ...


    It had to be said that when she was beautiful to a certain extent, she could do whatever she wanted. Even if her acting skills were very bad, her lines were stiff and insincere, her words and actions could be described as cute.


    If it was the ugly one, it would be a different story.


    ¡ªIt was originally like this.


    However, Kang De had previously heard from Santos that for the sake of those three times his sry, some twisted male adult dragons did not even hesitate to use the shape-shaping spell twice to turn themselves into young dragons and even cultivated false voices. It was simply thergest and most evil thing in the history of the continent. Then the problem was¡­


    He looked at the Dragon Girl with scrutiny, vignce, and suspicion.


    What if this was a pervert?


    How smart was Santos? When he saw Kang De¡¯s expression, he guessed what he was thinking. Heughed wildly in his heart and thought to himself, ¡®To think that a two-faced dragon like you would have such a day!¡¯


    ¡­Forget it.


    If he was exposed, he would be beaten to death.


    He hurriedly advised, ¡°Prince Kang De has his matters to settle. Why are you staying here? If you want to ask Prince Kang De a question, you can ask at noon. I have something to tell you¡­¡±


    However, his unnatural tone was still acutely noticed by Kang De.


    ...


    Kang De was first surprised, then horrified.


    D*mn.


    It was fine if it was the Phoenix King, but this was really a f*cking dog.


    After much persuasion, Santos persuaded the Dragon Lady to change her mind. The Dragon Lady looked at Kang De with a trace of doubt in her eyes. She suddenly discovered that the other party was clearly very wary.


    It did not exist previously.


    Why?


    After the people from the Dragon Defense Company left, everyone surrounded Kang De.


    Tina was the first to notice that something was wrong with Kang De¡¯s expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said in a subtle tone, ¡°That dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Lily?¡±


    ¡ªF*ck, she actually gave herself such a name. How shameless.


    Kang De criticized in his mind when he heard Tina say, ¡°It feels like a very strange dragon¡­¡±


    His expression suddenly changed. ¡°Did she do anything strange?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Kang De?¡± Tina said. ¡°When you were negotiating with Mr. Santos, she held a pen and notebook and asked us strange questions¡­¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful in the future. It might be a male dragon in a female form.¡±


    The expressions of the women changed in unison, then they revealed subtle expressions.


    Hillmelia frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Santos that it¡¯s precisely because of the misleading nature of the Dragoon novel that many human employers like female dragons who are very young after transforming. The price has been priced very high, so¡­¡±


    Kang De exined and said angrily, ¡°D*mn, this dragon must have ill intentions. It even said that it admires me. F*ck, it might have dirty and vicious thoughts¡­¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression became even more subtle. She was about to say something when Tina suddenly pulled herpel gently. The Second Princess turned to see her little sister smiling at her.


    There was a meaning in his smile.


    ¡ªIsn¡¯t this very good?


    Ste was first enlightened, then the subtle feeling in her heart intensified.


    She felt that her sister¡­ was a little different?


    ¡°Alright, alright. We all know. We¡¯ll avoid her.¡±


    Tina took Kang De¡¯s arm. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to talk about the oue of this negotiation?¡±


    Only then did Kang De break free from his ¡°fury blinded by viciousness¡± and begin to tell him the oue of the discussion with Santos. By helping the dragons resolve the financial crisis, he could exchange it for Dragon Ind not pursuing the third dragon corpse, and obtain a group of dragon mercenaries. It was a good opportunity to support Goethe, which was exhausted and had a bad international environment.


    Coupled with Sword Saint Snowfall, the three members of the Tedrell family were both surprised and happy. Only then did Tina know what Santos¡¯s previous words meant. It was really not too much to thank.


    Not only could this matter be sessfully resolved, but it could also help Goethe greatly.


    ¡°Not good, Kang De¡­¡±


    The princess pressed her face against Kang De¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°I love you even more. What should I do?¡±


    ¡­Pay attention to the asion, girl.


    As expected, the gori shouted enviously and jealously, ¡°You¡¯re here again!¡±


    She thought about it for a long time and had many psychological struggles. In the end, she had to admit in pain that in terms of fighting, she could kill ten Tinas with a finger, but in terms of seducing Kang De, she could notpare to his hair.


    ¡ªD*mn, I want to do this too. I also want to casually say such a thing¡­


    However, in the end, what he blurted out was what he had learned from Kang De, ¡°You¡¯re so coquettish!¡±


    Tina blushed slightly, but she did not give in at all. In any case, other than Kang De, there were no men here, so she raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m only coquettish for Kang De to see! He likes it very much!¡±


    ¡ªD*mn it, I want to learn too!


    The gori was very angry and envious. The words Horus had said to her yesterday and the entire bag of clothes that he had stuffed into her hand in the chaos this morning appeared in her mind. The ones she had stuffed under the bed¡­ did she really have to wear that kind of clothes? Then¡­ it was so strange!


    Until now, the gori still knew that move.


    She hugged Kang De¡¯s arm and shouted aggrievedly, ¡°Kang De! Look at her!¡±


    It was really a little embarrassing.


    However, in short, there was finally a rule regarding Dragon Ind.


    He still had to discuss the exact details, as well as the time, ce, and figures of the fakepetition, and various emergency ns. He had to tell the Grand Duke because this was a transaction between the country and the country, as well as how to arrange and use the hired dragon team to y the greatest role¡­


    These were all things the Grand Duke, Tina, and the others had to worry about.


    As for Kang De, other than giving suggestions and being responsible for implementing them, he had to do something first.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the thing.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°There¡¯s no psychological burden, right?¡±


    ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    His iron son said in a low voice.


    Yes, instead of saying that Kang De was fighting a fake match, it was more like his iron son was fighting. However, the outside world treated the father and son as one. Although that was actually the case¡­ Horus had to do it himself.


    Therefore, he had to ask for his opinion.


    However, it seemed that the usually obedient and sensible Horus had his own idea.


    He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Father, you taught me to be honest and upright. Also, I¡¯ve never lost. I¡¯m a unique mechanical lifeform and have unimaginable strength and mystery for the people of this world. I¡¯ve epted Tastus¡¯s blessing inheritance and am an absolute overlord who rules the sky. Now, I have to lower my head and admit defeat to a group of slow and stupid flying insects and pretend to lose to them¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    That was indeed the case.


    After all, his iron son also had his own thoughts, personality, and pride. If he could not ept such a thing, he could only think of another way. Fortunately, he only needed one result to fight a fake match, so¡­


    When he thought of this, he heard Horus say, ¡°You have topensate me.¡±


    D*mn.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Whatpensation?¡±


    His iron son transformed into a human and half-knelt. He looked at him. Hisrge steel face was calm and reliable, and his electronic eyes shone with a reliable wise gaze.


    ¡°Father only needs to do one thing. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    It said sincerely, ¡°Believe me.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 400 - 400 Trap

    400 Trap


    ¡°Believe me.¡±


    His iron son¡¯s square steel face revealed sincerity and reliability.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Generally speaking, when a person proposed an exchange condition to you and said the words ¡°you believe me¡± righteously, it was most likely untrustworthy.


    ¡ªMy son has been a little strange recently.


    Kang De looked at Horus a few times and said, ¡°You want me to create you a wife?¡±


    Horus¡¯s electronic eyes constricted, and his body trembled in fear, emitting a cracking sound. He did not seem to have expected Kang De to say such a thing. He imagined that situation slightly, and his entire mechanical body shook. The processor was instantly overloaded, emitting an unknown electronic sound.


    Then, it said in a wavering tone, ¡°No! Father, why do you think so?¡±


    When Kang De saw his iron son like this, he was immediately excited. He said sarcastically, ¡°Sigh, my son has grown up and be sensible. If you have thoughts, you¡¯ll be shy¡­¡±


    However, he did not expect that in terms of sarcasm, his iron son¡¯s growth speed was also extremely fast.


    This unfilial son immediately entered a state and retorted, ¡°No, Father, I don¡¯t think so. A sensible son shouldn¡¯t ask for a wife in front of Father. For this, I¡¯m already prepared to remain single.¡±


    ¡­F*ck!


    Kang De was furious in his heart, but he could not show it on his face. After all, he had lost if he was angry. He still smiled and said, ¡°Filial piety and filial piety, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll conjure it for you first. You can nurture your rtionship. We can talk about marriageter. There¡¯s no dy, no dy¡­¡±


    His iron son snorted, ¡°Father, that¡¯s easy to say. Can you do it?¡±


    This was the truth.


    Using the power of the Fire Thief tobine the elements of the white fog world to extract dead things, awaken intelligence, and create a mysterious and powerful mechanical lifeform like his iron son¡ªhe had only seeded once.


    After sessfully creating Horus, had Kang De not tried?


    No, it had happened many times.


    At the thought of cars, he thought of the Transformers. ording to the Two Flowers Law enchanted by the Fire Thief¡¯s fantasy, Kang De had already tried countless times, but he had also failed countless times. He did not know how many times he had killed the cars on the streets around the district, but they had all failed in enchantment and became stupid.


    He even took out some guns and swords and hung the portrait. He licked it for a while and enchanted it. He called his wife repeatedly, but his wife clearly did not acknowledge him. She did not acknowledge any of them and they all chose to die.


    In the end, his previous guess was still correct.


    The reason why Horus could be created that night was that the time, ce, and people were right. It was also because his emotions were extremely strong that the mechanical soul could awaken and his steel body descended into the human world.


    In short, he had to nurture his rtionship.


    However, with his iron son as a transportation and fighter, there was no need for Kang De to nurture his rtionship with another car, especially now that Horus had even unlocked flight mode. No matter how good a car was, it could notpare to it. In other words, the prerequisite steps to activate and create a mechanical lifeform were very difficult to achieve.


    If the car could not do it, should he try something else? Apart from the car, there were also weapons, such as guns, axes, and so on. Could this work?


    ¡ªOf course not!


    ¡ªD*mn, if I seriously take care of these weapons every day, hug them to sleep, and enchant them into beautiful girls with killing feelings¡ªevil creature! Will it still be your turn?! That¡¯s your mother!


    Kang De thought for a moment and saw his iron son¡¯s cold gaze. No matter what, being stubborn was necessary. He said indifferently, ¡°It didn¡¯t work in the past, but with Tacitus and the new crimson scroll, it¡¯s not necessarily impossible¡­ Let¡¯s try. In any case, there¡¯s no loss even if we fail, right?¡±


    Although he was only talking nonsense, his iron son¡¯s electronic eyes indeed constricted.


    Kang De continued to pour a bucket of oil on it, ¡°In any case, I have nothing to do now. Let¡¯s go to the white fog world. Pick a pleasing wife. After I understand her inside and out and modify her, I¡¯ll carefully nurture my feelings and make her change into my shape. Then, you can have love¡­¡±


    His iron son said coldly, ¡°In other words, I also have the shape of a father?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The father and son looked at each other and revealed subtle and terrifying cold expressions.


    He did not speak for a long time.


    Then, Kang De said, ¡°¡­I have to think about such disgusting words in the future.¡±


    His iron son did not continue arguing. ¡°I was wrong¡­¡±


    The father and son¡¯s argument came to an end. Kang De said, ¡°In short, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯d better think about it quickly and before the fight. Otherwise, after the fakepetition, if you raise another request that puts me in a difficult position, I might have to go back on my word.¡±


    ¡°When will you fight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but considering that dying an order for a day will be affected, the sooner the better on Dragon Ind. I¡¯ll ask Santoster.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me think. It should be in the past two days.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Kang De prepared to leave. Before he left, he said warily, ¡°You¡¯re not plotting anything, right?¡±


    His iron son said innocently, ¡°What conspiracy? I¡¯m your son. How can I harm my father?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph, I hope so.¡±


    Kang De reached out and pointed at Horus. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll really find you an iron woman to treat you.¡±


    With that, he left.


    Horus watched his father leave. The purple e-cigarette showed signs of turning red. The video file he had filmed in the past few days scrolled through the data processing center. His father¡¯s threat waspletely fine.


    This was because the destruction mechanism between them had already been established.


    After a while, the sensor showed that his father had indeed left and was not eavesdropping or peeking. Then Horus said, ¡°You cane out now.¡±


    From behind the flower bed on the other side, the gori¡¯s head poked out.


    The gori crept over. Her animal instincts made her sense something.


    The gori looked at the Transformer in front of her. No, that was the love mentor, the emotional master who had given precious suggestions. Her tone was a little timid and shaken, ¡°What¡­ what do you want Kang De to do?¡±


    ...


    Horus turned and smiled. Hisrge steel face was as reliable as ever. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The gori¡¯s tone was a little unnatural, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you want Kang De to strip naked and crawl into my bed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± his iron son said. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you can only let Father do it.¡±


    The gori¡¯s face was red and she stammered, ¡°I¡­ of course, I won¡¯t do it! It¡¯s too strange!¡±


    ¡°How is it strange? Haven¡¯t you slept with Father before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s different from this!¡± The gori panted for a while and said angrily, ¡°But taking off my clothes and sleeping together is simply as strange as shaving all my fur! It¡¯s so ugly. I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    This was the reason why Horus¡¯s first romantic suggestion had failed.


    Originally, he had tried to figure out his father¡¯s mentality. ording to the routine of many readings, drawings, and animations, as long as the gori took off her clothes and crawled into Kang De¡¯s bed at night, even if he could not open the door that night, their rtionship would still advance by leaps and bounds. After all, they were new to each other.


    However, the gori rejected.


    Miss Gori tinum, who had broken free from the seal in her gori state and returned to her human form, still had the memories of a beast, but she did not have the memories before she became a beast. In other words, she now maintained the strange worldview of the old and new fusing and even formed a strange state of shame and confusion. She was very difficult to deceive.


    Therefore, he took the next best thing. Didn¡¯t you treat clothes as fur? Then wear clothes. Using the man-killing set summarized by reading many pictures and my father¡¯s collection preferences, to my father, that set of clothes was even more exciting than not wearing them. It wanted Kang De to bring it back to the white fog world this morning. Reorganizing the equipment and ammunition was only an excuse. Its true goal was to take the opportunity to get some clothes for the gori.


    ...


    ¡°Is that okay now?¡±


    It said in the tone of an emotional veteran and an experienced person, ¡°Because you and Father are too familiar with each other, you won¡¯t have any intimate thoughts. This is a sad thick barrier, but it can be opened. However, you need to take the first step and make Father not treat you as a gori¡­¡±


    It said in the tone of an emotional veteran and an experienced person, ¡°Because you and Father are too familiar with each other, you won¡¯t have any intimate thoughts. This is a sad thick barrier, but it can be opened. However, you need to take the first step and make Father not treat you as a gori¡­¡±


    Her face was red, but she listened carefully and slowly nodded.


    However, he was still a little resistant.


    She could not say why, but she felt that she did not want this to happen.


    However, she did not know what to do. She could not figure it out. She did not understand much and did not understand why ¡°love¡± was soplicated. Why could it not be as simple as on the ind? She did not know why so many people wanted to snatch it from her, why Big Gold Hair was so greedy¡ªno, those guys on the ind were also greedy, but she could always upy Kang De, who treated her the best. Why could he do it at that time? What should she do now?


    ¡°In short, let¡¯s discuss and modify the details. Either tonight or tomorrow, we¡¯llplete this matter. After all, Princess Tina¡¯s momentum is like a rainbow. You have to at least bnce it out¡­¡±


    His iron son said, ¡°Otherwise, with the princess¡¯s mobility, you might not have anything to do in a few days¡­ Come, give these exercises ast-minute surprise today. You have to finish watching these animations. I¡¯ll design another set of lines for you. At that time, you have to read ording to this. It¡¯s definitely effective. Believe me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh.¡±


    The gori hesitated and said, but she vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    At the same time.


    In a heavily guarded warehouse under the Tedrell family¡¯s name, the cold array condensed a cold aura and preserved the piled corpses of the dragon. There was still extremely high-quality magic power dissipating here. The powerful magic power in the dragon¡¯s body was quickly leaking because they had been cut too scattered.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Santos looked at it for a long time, then stood up and covered his handkerchief with his nose.


    Dragon Ind had been in the mercenary business for many years and had lost a few times. The Dragon Blood Deration had been quoted a few times. Every time a dragon died in battle, the defense of the dragon race basically had to deal with it seriously. They held staff meetings, summarized lessons, and improved the system. They reported after that and criticized themselves.


    The death of every dragon mercenary in battle was a huge matter because this meant an astronomical amount ofpensation,pensation, and insurance. It also meant a decrease inmercial value. Not only had the order failed, but it also meant that the value created by this dragon in the future was all gone. These were all real losses, and it made the dragon¡¯s heart ache very much.


    ¡°D*mn, this guy can still fight for at least 800 years. What a huge loss.¡±


    These words came from the current Dragon Emperor.


    With such an entrepreneurial spirit, the entirepany took every death of its employees extremely seriously. This time, it was only a small matter for Santos to redeem the dragon bones. The most important thing was to talk to Kang De and see if there was any way to resolve the danger of the Dragon Defense Company, but it was not only this huge matter.


    There was another thing as important as this matter.


    That was to investigate Kang De¡¯s background, figure out his methods, and figure out how he did it.


    The Dragon Defense Company was still a dragon. They could not be killed like a rooster in the sky.


    Santos looked at the two dragon skeletons for a long time but could not understand what was going on.


    ¡°There¡¯s really a shortage of information. Even if there are witnesses¡¯ testimony, they look at the sky from the ground. It¡¯s a high-altitude battle to begin with and can¡¯t be seen clearly. The only thing we can be sure of is that the alchemical weapon is very fast, unexpectedly fast, like wind, lightning, and electricity.¡±


    Santos touched his chin. ¡°Could it be that he used ultra-high speed to push the sharp de and cut open the dragon¡¯s body?¡±


    The two dragon bones died in this way. They were cut into a fewrge pieces and could not even piece together the appearance of a dragon. They were scattered everywhere. Fortunately, the Chief Marketing Officer was familiar with the business and knew the body structure of the dragon like the back of his hand. With a few nces, he knew where they were. There was enough, no more, no less.


    However, the problem now was how.


    The Dragon Lady, the Assassin Dragon called Lily, looked at it seriously for a moment. ¡°It was cut by a sharp de, and it¡¯s unimaginably fast. It needs a solid material and exceeds the explosive speed I can understand. However, I don¡¯t know how it was done. Ick information.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s also¡­¡±


    The Dragon Girl stretched out her slender jade finger and touched the scales of a dragon¡¯s body. She twisted them, ¡°There¡¯s also fire¡­ I smell the intensity of fire. Fire and swords killed the dragons.¡±


    However, the analysis could only end here.


    They did not have information or aplete intelligence logistics team. If they wanted to know the details further, other than asking Kang De, they had to see the abilities of the old dragons who were good at detecting vision and backtracking spells in the tactical logistics department of the Dragon Defense Company.


    Santos said, ¡°It seems that the thing that can tell us the answer should be the third dragon corpse. Therefore, Kang De doesn¡¯t want to return it to us. It¡¯s not broken by the forbidden curse, but it can expose his secret and weakness¡­¡±


    Lily nced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t want it anymore?¡±


    ¡°They clearly don¡¯t want to give it to me and gave me enough sincerity and n. I have nothing to say. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to fight. That¡¯s the worst choice because the oue is unpredictable and the losses are unpredictable. They¡¯ll even be used by the elves and the Empire. The dragons can¡¯t make such a loss.¡±


    Santos¡¯ eyes were bright as he slowly said, ¡°If we don¡¯t want the dragon corpse back, we can think of a way to fool them. Kang De¡¯s methods are unknown and we can slowly get them out. We don¡¯t understand the two, but we fought anxiously. It¡¯s really a stupid choice. What thepany has to do now is to salvage its reputation and stop the losses. Kang De is so sensible. We have to give him face. Otherwise, how can we open the door to do business?¡±


    The Dragon Girl did not speak and began to write in her notebook again.


    Santos said warily, ¡°What are you writing?¡±


    Lily said indifferently, ¡°Inspiration.¡±


    The Chief Marketing Officer immediately felt that something was wrong and immediately went forward to check. However, the girl only looked up, raised her delicate fist, and waved it in front of him.


    Santos immediately cowered, then he felt that he could not be so timid. He said with a change in expression, ¡°I say, what are you doing here? You provoked the Phoenix King and lied in front of Kang De. You even want to approach him¡ªLord, Your Excellency, Your Excellency, don¡¯t do anything rash. This is a huge matter that concerns everyone¡¯s money. His Majesty the Dragon Emperor takes it very seriously. If not for the fact that he has other things to do, he might havee directly this time¡­¡±


    Lily nced at him. ¡°You think I¡¯m useless and can¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t dare. Just don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do something.¡±


    Santos said uneasily, ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Kang De¡¯s methods are unknown and can be slowly tricked out? In the future, if the Dragon Emperor asks, I¡¯ll say that you asked me to trick him.¡±


    Lily blinked herrge innocent eyes and asked, ¡°So, how and with what?¡±

 Chapter 401 - 401 Angry Businessman

    401 Angry Businessman


    ¡°Your Majesty the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    At lunch, when he heard Kang De ask, Santos did not hide anything.


    ¡°His Majesty led the elite staff of thepany to punish our unscrupulous peers who disturbed the order of the market.¡±


    Kang De took a sip of the farmer¡¯s orchard. ¡°¡­Peers?¡±


    Santos curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Poison Nest.¡±


    In this world, not only was Kang De illiterate, but he was also an ignorant country bumpkin who did not know manymon sense things. He was about to ask when Tina, who was beside him, said, ¡°Two-legged flying dragon.¡±


    The princess exined briefly before Kang De understood.


    In biology, dragons were explorers. These winged beasts had only wanted to prove one ultimate topic for thousands of years¡ªthat reproductive istion indeed existed.


    Unfortunately, they had always failed.


    Moreover, they produced all kinds of hybrids.


    It was said that the records of the dragon subspecies that sessfully stabilized and reproduced into a race could fill a thick book. There were so many types that any human would show an old man¡¯s expression after reading them. They did not know how the dragons obtained them at all. The list included and was not limited to earth dragons, nine-headed dragons, dragon wolves, golden dragonfish, dragon whales, dragon cats, dragon rats, dragonflies, and dragon cockroaches.


    There was also the energetic wyvern maid.


    These hybrids had obtained a portion of the dragon¡¯s bloodline. Of course, they had also inherited a portion of the invincible strength of the dragon. Although they were gradually diluting their bloodline through continuous reproduction, causing their strength to continuously decrease, this process would ultimately stabilize. asionally or specially maintained, they would be the true strength of the race¡­ In this group of wyverns, the two-legged flying dragons were only slightly worse off than the lizardmen.


    The two-legged flying dragon was a mixed blood of a dragon and a griffin. It had inherited a portion of the power of a dragon and also had the sharp ws of a griffin. Although its strength and size were much inferior to a dragon, it was much stronger than a griffin. Most importantly, this sub-dragon had obtained an unimaginably high fertility rate at the price of reducing the power of the dragon bloodline.


    There were many.


    Moreover, the top royal bloodline had intelligence and authority. In fact, because of the rtively dense dragon bloodline, it had the awe-inspiring dignity of a dragon to the members of the tribe, forming an absolute order. It meant that its organization was quite highpared to the dragons.


    He was simply a strengthened third brother without a debuff.


    Of course, to the dragons, this was not a problem at all. There were countless subspecies that had been f*cked up by them, and in terms of blood ties, they were a little simr, so they did not care where these guys came from.


    Of course, that was in the past.


    The current Twin-legged Flying Dragon Tribe had already attracted the attention of Dragon Ind.


    There was only one reason.


    When the Two-Legged Flying Dragon King saw that the business of the Dragon Defense Company was doing well and fishing for gold like moving mountains and filling seas, it had some thoughts. After all, they had also perfectly inherited the bright and golden nature of dragons.


    ¡ªIf dragons can open a defensepany, so can we.


    Moreover, the quantity wasrge, the price was excellent, and thepensation was low. He did not have to hire the country to pay the insurance and money.


    Intelligent living beings pursued benefits. In this process, they often did two jobs to the extreme¡ªcontrolling costs and expanding their scale.


    Compared to dragons, the two-legged flying dragons were undoubtedly as weak as chickens, but the advantage was that they were cheap and not troublesome. They were easy to raise. They did not have the smelly and long rules and ws of the Dragon Defense Company.


    In a situation where defense expenditure was limited, the two-legged flying dragon was clearly more suitable.


    Moreover, the king of the Two-legged Flying Dragons also had a unique vision. He urately positioned himself and aimed at the sinking market. After all, in a private battle under the rule of the eastern countries, the two viscounts would fight for the historical ownership of amercial hub. On the scale of a thousand people, if they called a Dragoon over for this, they could win, but it was too much of a loss. However, if they spent some money to call a few Twin-legged Flying Dragons to help, things would be very different.


    This matter was in full swing and developed very quickly. Local battles under peace were the theme of the internationalmunity. In a small-scale intense conflict, the two-legged flying dragons were clearly more useful. Although the position of the dragon was unchallengeable in terms of strategic deterrence byrge countries and top organizations, in a low-intensity conflict between third-tier countries and even city-states, mercenaries with low prices were the true protagonists.


    The entrance of the two-legged flying dragon represented an extremely high cost-performance ratio. It was much more useful than werewolves, barbarians, and lizardmen, and it was not too expensive.


    Just like that, the two-legged flying dragon first expanded its business at an extremely fast speed and took down a third- and fourth-tier market. Its heart was not enough to swallow an elephant. Greed was the nature of intelligent living beings. The business map of the two-legged flying dragon was carefully expanding into the second or even first-tier market.


    After all, there was still market demand. Even in the war sequence of a first-tier country, therge number of two-legged flying dragons with high mobility and rtively cheap could find their location.


    However, this was undoubtedly touching the dragon¡¯s profit.


    The Dragon Defense Companycked middle and lower-level products and was unwilling to lower the price. This was very fatal. The board members led by the Dragon Emperor woke up from a dream. Because they could not develop a substitute for the time being, the first thing they thought of was to invest.


    A management acquisition.


    However, the Flying Dragon King of the Poison Nest rejected.


    It did not follow the rules, destroyed the market price, and disturbed the normal business order.


    This was clearly a feud. It was like the hatred of killing a dragon¡¯s parents. It wasparable to the hatred of Kang De exploding the annual wealth of Dragon Ind in ten minutes. Thetter was heart-wrenching. The former was like a leech. The destructive power of the two was reallyparable. If there was a difference¡­


    That was, Kang De was rtively difficult to deal with. Flying dragons were rtively easy to deal with.


    Kang De looked at Santos¡¯s smile and slightly awkward expression and understood.


    He understood why the Dragon Emperor would bring hisckeys to kill the two-legged flying dragons at a time like this.


    It was not only punishing the other party to avenge the hatred of maliciouspetition.


    It was also to prove something to the world after the awkward defeat in the battle of Red Maple City.


    ¡ªI can¡¯t f*cking defeat Kang De, but can¡¯t I kill you?


    Facing the crisis of thepany¡¯s operation, the Dragon Emperor did not panic in the face of danger. On Goethe¡¯s side, he first sent his capable human favorite general to tell the numbers. Peace made money. On the poisonous nest, he personally led the team to sweep the scene and anger the merchants.


    This was a method with a stick in one hand and a carrot in the other.


    The stick struck the flying dragon and the carrot was fed to Kang De.


    Wonderful, wonderful.


    When Kang De heard this, he praised and raised his ss, ¡°Your Majesty, the Dragon Emperor, is tall and hard!¡±


    Santos hurriedly raised his ss and stood up, clinking it with Kang De¡¯s. ¡°Your Highness Kang De, you¡¯re also tall and hard!¡±


    Sigh, it was really lonely without anyone to answer.


    At this moment, a chuckle sounded, ¡°How do you know that His Majesty the Dragon Emperor is hard? How is he hard?¡±


    Santos revealed a ¡°it¡¯s here again¡± expression. He was helpless against the little female dragon beside him. This youngdy was good at fighting, and her personality and goals were unpredictable. He had a headache.


    On such an asion, the two of us men did not speak. Was it really good for you to say this as ady?


    ...


    Kang De¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s his tough style and personality. For the interests of thepany and race, he¡¯s decisive in killing and doesn¡¯t give in at all. He¡¯s a tough guy!¡±


    Santos smiled and nodded repeatedly. Kang De¡¯s response could be said to be perfect and extremely quick-witted. However, he turned to look. The One Punch Dragon Lady had an indifferent expression and was holding a pen and paper. She nodded and wrote quickly.


    ¡ªSo what are you writing?!


    Just as this thought arose, Kang De asked, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Lily, what are you writing?¡±


    The little female dragon¡¯s expression was as usual. She did not blink and said indifferently, ¡°Diary.¡±


    ¡ªLie.


    Although the other party was expressionless, such a thought indeed appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind.


    As soon as a suspicious look appeared, Lily handed him the notebook. ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Al¡­ alright.¡±


    Kang De took it. Before he could look down, he saw a faint smile appear on the little female dragon¡¯s lips. Then, he immediately returned to his senses.


    ¡ªWait, what are you looking at? I¡¯m a father.


    ...


    Eh, wait, how did she know that he was illiterate?


    At this moment, Tina¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, ¡°Dragonnguage¡­¡±


    The fragrance in her nose intensified a little. She turned to look and saw Tina¡¯s beautiful face leaning over. Her long eyshes trembled gently, her nose was as white as jade, she was small and cute, and her eyes were as blue as the sky.


    The girl frowned and looked at him for a while before sensing Kang De¡¯s gaze. She blushed and her small ears were stained pink. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look here. It¡¯s quite embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡ªIn other words, it could be seen elsewhere?


    This little hussy was really getting more and more powerful. A sentence made Kang De¡¯s imagination run wild. If she did it on purpose, it would really be terrifying.


    The two of them looked at each other, their gazes mingling.


    The gori coughed in dissatisfaction, but she did not stop her immediately. Instead, she looked at Tina with flickering eyes, as if recalling and figuring something.


    Kang De smiled before looking down.


    ¡ªDragonnguage!


    Kang De did not even know themon humannguage of the continent, let alone the dragonnguage.


    The words were strange. They were all in the right shape and meticulous as if they contained some power. Moreover, they were very familiar. When he saw this line of dragon words, Kang De even had a special auditory hallucination, as if he could hear a brother roaring.


    This was a heavenly book. Only a ghost could understand it¡­


    ¡ªRoar.


    ¡ªDistort.


    ¡ªTough.


    ¡ªHold it down.


    ¡ªStand up.


    Hmm???


    Kang De was shocked. His eyes jumped back and forth on the lines of dragon words. When he saw a certain word, the meaning of this word suddenly appeared in his mind. However, he did not understand dragon grammar and only knew the meaning of the word. It was still very difficult to read smoothly¡ªbut the main point was not this, right?!


    What kind of cheat was this? The hidden attribute of the Knighting Ceremony? No way?


    Love from the King of the Gods, the Dragon of Time and Space, Akatum, my brother?


    Or had he absorbed the ability of that dragon corpse?


    Kang De was more inclined to the second one. After all, the Knighting Ceremony had instantly allowed him to learn the humannguage, but it had not allowed him to learn to read and write. He had seen several mainstreamnguages in the world. Apart from Cathay which he could barely understand, the others were all gibberish¡­ However, he had never seen the dragonnguage.


    Not only was Akatum the Time and Space Dragon God, but it also gave him a bilingual dictionary. It was not surprising.


    The possibility of absorbing the dragon corpse to obtain a dictionary was not high. It was not that he had never extracted anyone before. When Valentine fought in the chaotic battle and Red Maple City rushed to help, his eyes were red from killing. He had extracted many elves, but he did not understand the elfnguage.


    His thoughts were like wheels and his expression was strange. The strange thing was not only that he could suddenly understand the dragonnguage, but also that the words he read seemed to be a little strange¡­


    At this moment, the wind sounded. Kang De reacted extremely quickly and suddenly activated Time eleration. In this state, he could still see the Dragon Lady grabbing the notes in his hand at a fast speed. At the same time, the gori beside him quickly stood up and raised her hand.


    Seeing that the Dragon Lady had no ill intentions, he remained vignt and allowed her to snatch the notes.


    In the next moment, the notebook was snatched away. The Dragon Girl¡¯s right arm was struck by the gori¡¯s knife. An invisible force vented and transmitted, and the entire table shook. Dishes, cups, flower baskets, food¡­ These things all jumped up and fell. The sword light was cold. When Lily took the notebook back, Hillmelia¡¯s sword was already pointed at her throat.


    The Dragon Girl did not care about the gori¡¯s fast and violent sh and ignored the sword close at hand. She only looked at Kang De with a rare flustered expression.


    She had handed this notebook to Kang De earlier only because she wanted to prank him and see his dumbfounded expression. It was only to tease this guy. Now, she had a bad thought.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°You know the dragonnguage?¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, I have an even worse feeling. What exactly is this?


    However, even so, Kang De still replied frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re writing.¡±


    The truth.


    It really could not be more true.


    Even if it was rtively simple English, it might not be difficult to read some exam essays or daily words with the English and Chinese dictionaries. However, it was not easy to really read English masterpieces. You knew every word.


    The little female dragon hugged the notebook and stared at Kang De. She looked at it seriously. A faint pink color even appeared on the other party¡¯s cold and beautiful face. Although it was very faint, it could still be seen.


    ¡­There was definitely something impressive written inside.


    Kang De felt a little afraid of her stare. At this moment, a heavy bang sounded.


    Opposite him, Santos punched the table forcefully and suddenly stood up. He looked at Lily coldly and said sternly, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you do such a hostile action? Do you know what the oue of your actions just now might be? All the hard work, kindness, and ideas of the Dragon Emperor and His Highness Kang De might turn into bubbles. This city might suffer again, and more of our nsmen might die! You disappoint me too much!¡±


    This was a little awkward. Kang De advised, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Santos turned around and said, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, Dragon Ind will give you an exnation for this.¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. He doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±


    Lily suddenly bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, she left the table. Her right hand held the notebook tightly, and her left hand covered her right arm. Her ck dress fluttered, and her long hair swayed gently as she snatched the door.


    Santos looked embarrassed and angry. He was really angry and uneasy.


    He did not know if Lily did this because this spoiled youngdy had made a fool of herself¡­ or if she had been instructed by the Dragon Emperor.


    The lunch banquet was already boring and ended in a hurry. In the afternoon, Santos had to receive the Dragon Emperor¡¯s reply through themunication method of the dragons and discuss the details of the fake match with Goethe.


    After he bade farewell and left, Kang De¡¯s smile faded.


    Sword Saint Snowfall said, ¡°This female dragon probably did it on purpose. She¡¯s testing if you can dodge¡ªif you can¡¯t dodge her snatch, you can¡¯t dodge her heart punch.¡±


    Kang De scratched his head. ¡°I can dodge. I only saw that she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions and that the gori is beside me, so I didn¡¯t expose it. If anything happens, I can leave at any time.¡±


    Hillmelia shook her head and said, ¡°You should have dodged. Sometimes, it¡¯s more important to show your ability than hide and scheme against others¡­ At the very least, you can intimidate the enemy and make them not dare to act rashly.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants to test me¡­¡±


    The Sword Saint sneered, ¡°You understand again? Do you know her very well?¡±


    Kang De spread out his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, right? She values that notebook so much. Clearly, she wrote something shameful and was too embarrassed to show it to outsiders. Previously, she gave it to me because I¡¯ve always acted rtively forcefully and made her a little unhappy. She wanted to tease me, but after looking at it carefully for a while, she felt that I might know the dragonnguage. She panicked for a moment and in a fit of anger, she snatched it away. It ended up like this¡­¡±


    Hillmelia¡¯s gaze became subtle.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Poor Santos. He must be very annoyed to have such a top-notch baby to take care of. He¡¯s worried that I think the two of them are acting and putting on a show. He¡¯s worried that I think that Lily is really testing my ability and is worried that I¡¯ll doubt the sincerity of the dragons. He¡¯s even muttering now if the Dragon Emperor secretly instructed that assassin dragon to do this. In other words, he¡¯s afraid of both now¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he saw the Sword Saint roll her eyes and turn to ignore him.


    The gori blinked herrge eyes and looked at him with a little resentment.


    Ste¡¯s eyes drifted as she looked out the window, thinking. She was clearly distracted and did not seem to hear what Kang De was saying.


    As for Tina.


    Tina sat in the chair and looked up at him. Then she grabbed one of his hands and ced it beside her cheek. She rubbed it and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like Kang De like this too.¡±


    Kang De exerted a little strength. The girl¡¯s face was soft and smooth, and it felt extremely good.


    Tina smiled and turned her cheek slightly, rubbing it.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    She whispers.


    Then, she spoke with Kang De in unison.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust them too much.¡±

 Chapter 402 - 402 Literacy

    402 Literacy


    In theory, dragons should be very slow to do things.


    After all, they had lived for too long and their perception and grasp of time might be different from humans.


    Human lifespans were limited. The most dazzling years were only dozens of years. In order to release the most dazzling light and heat in the limited time and leave their traces in this world, they could only fight for this day and night.


    However, it was different for long-lived species.


    !!


    Elves lived for a long time, but dragons lived longer. They often lived for thousands of years. No matter what they did, they were not in a hurry. For example, if they followed a novel, they would not be angry even if the author uploaded one chapter every 30 years. Instead, they would cry out in surprise at such a terrifying writing speed They would reward the author with gold coins that poured like a waterfall.


    Authors loved these readers.


    Originally, the most important thing for the representative of the Dragon Defense Company to talk to Kang De and collude in a fakepetition was not benefits or results, but the process. He had to set the tone, report to the leader, hold a meeting, and discuss. He had to summarize the opinions of the various departments before letting his boss make a judgment and distributing his opinions to the various departments. He ordered them to understand the spirit and transmit ityer byyer before handing it to Santos to carry out.


    With the efficiency of the dragons, it would take at least three to five years toplete this process of justice.


    However, it turned out that money could do whatever it wanted. It could even copse time and change the nature of dragons. Under the danger of financial reporting, the efficiency of the dragons was unprecedentedly fast.


    At about three or four in the afternoon, Santos excitedly found Kang De.


    ¡°His Majesty and the board of directors have agreed!¡±


    Oh, no wonder he had not been seen for a few hours.


    He went to a conference call.


    Kang De put down the pen in his hand. There was a book in front of him. Lines of crooked words were written in the notebook beside him. This fellow had just received literacy education.


    Therefore, he was very unhappy that Santos was here.


    Just now, Kang De was absorbing and touching knowledge hungrily. He was a little angry that someone had barged in and ruined his n. It actually prevented him from swimming freely in the sea of learning. It was too evil.


    Santos was a domineering merchant and was very good at observing people¡¯s expressions. This skill was not much different from Hong San¡¯s. He thought that Kang De was still angry about what had happened previously and immediately said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported the unhappy thing that happened at noon to the Dragon Emperor. I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty the Dragon Emperor asked me to tell you and apologize. He said that Dragon Ind is indeed dissatisfied with you, but they don¡¯t have any ill intentions. The fact that Your Highness can propose such an initiative n today is enough to win the gratitude and respect of the dragon race. In the end, Dragon Ind is doing business. When doing business, you should make more friends. Enemies are thest resort.¡±


    Kang De listened to the two long speeches and became even more impatient.


    Previously, he had exined for Santos in front of the girls and understood the other party¡¯s stand and uneasiness. Now¡­ let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t disturb me from studying seriously!


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not dissatisfied with Dragon Ind or angry about what happened at noon today. I¡¯m not angry with Miss Lily¡¯s actions, and I don¡¯t have any unnecessary thoughts. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. As for the exact arrangements, such as time, ce, details, and n, Goethe also needs time to discuss them. Mr. Santos can talk to the Goethe officials about the details. The Maple Leaf Pce will arrange it¡­¡±


    The intention to send the guest off was a little obvious.


    Although his words were polite and his appearance was polite, there was definitely alienation and impatience.


    Santos said in his mind.


    He sighed, but he did not find it strange. If a peerless expert did not have any temper, could they be called strong? Mortals had them. Moreover, Lily had indeed done too badly at noon today.


    It was very easy to interpret the action of an assassin dragon who was famous for her assassination fist in front of Kang De as a test. After all, it was such an awkward situation now. It concerned the lives of a few dragons, the face of Dragon Ind, and the profits of thepany. It was not surprising that he was really hostile¡­


    Sigh, how did things be like this?


    Fortunately, His Majesty the Dragon Emperor and His Highness Kang De did not want to fight. With each other wary, things would not be worse. The crack today could still be made up for with sincerity and concession¡­


    ¡ªDon¡¯t cause any more trouble.


    He was sent out by Kang De with an apologetic expression. He bowed and bade farewell. His posture and etiquette were meticulous and wless, but he was troubled and gritted his teeth.


    ¡ªYou caused trouble yourself, so settle it yourself¡­ The Dragon Emperor said the same thing.


    As Santos walked, he recalled all kinds of information about Kang De. This person¡¯s preferences, aesthetics, desires¡­ He had never touched money and was not interested in it.


    Fortunately, he liked women.


    Moreover, he was not blind. He knew that the Elven Empress, Princess Tina, and the Crimson Queen were top-notch beauties in the world, and his appetite was not very big. After all, he would not think that settling a female dragon was a small matter. Most importantly, he would not be arrogant and conceited, and he would not use the girls of Dragon Ind to show off and say things like ¡°I can y with the girls I obtained with my ability as I please¡±.


    As he thought of the n, he revealed a snorting smile.


    ¡ªWho asked you to talk dirty all day? Who asked you to be beautiful and coquettish all day? Now, it¡¯s your turn.


    Santos¡¯s figure slowly disappeared into the distance. There was the sound of a door closing behind him. He turned to look. The maid closed the door with reverence. Noticing his gaze, she raised her skirt and bowed.


    In the room.


    Kang De pressed against the door and listened for a short while, then locked it. He returned to the desk with light footsteps. On the table were teaching materials and an exercise book. He gently touched the armrest of the chair. There was still a trace of warmth on it, and a faint fragrance lingered in the air.


    Ah, that was great. He could eagerly learn new knowledge again.


    At this moment, Kang De only had one thought in his mind. He had to work hard and learn well.


    How could he not have a teacher for learning?


    He revealed an expectant smile and shouted, ¡°Teacher! You cane out now!¡±


    The door in the study was slowly opened.


    There was a crisp and empty sound. It was the sound of the heel colliding with the marble floor. This sound seemed to have magic, knocking on Kang De¡¯s heart one after another, causing him to immediately soften.


    A figure hesitantly moved out with a red face.


    Her brilliant blond hair was tied up behind her head. A pair of ck-framed eyes were ced on her exquisite and beautiful nose, opening her blue starry eyes. Her ck suit was wide open, revealing a white shirt that was propped up high. Some truth could be seen in the white shirt.


    Under the white lining of the suit, in a skirt that was not even knee-length, two long and straight thighs were stained by the ck mystery. The thin fabric was opened by her beautiful body, revealing a hazy and tempting color. Below were her delicate and beautiful ankles. Her shining high heels supported her straight and beautiful lines.


    How could he not be professional when facing a teacher like this?


    Kang De shouted innocently, ¡°Teacher! What does this word mean?¡±


    Tina blushed and red at him. Even in this outfit, the girl still could not show her temperament in front of him other than being weak and docile. Her mature attributes did not increase at all and she was still a soft and cute girl. In this outfit, she looked a little cute.


    ¡ªBut wasn¡¯t this better?


    With Teacher Tina here to eradicate Kang De¡¯s illiteracy, he shamelessly yearned to learn knowledge.


    The princess hesitated for a moment before slowly walking towards Kang De. Girls were all talented in this aspect. Even unfamiliar equipment like high heels could be adjusted and adapted as soon as possible. The strict etiquette and posture education of the public family since she was young had already been integrated into her every move. Even in this outfit, she walked out with a noble and beautiful posture, her figure swaying like a willow.


    ...


    ¡ªDad, you¡¯ve never enjoyed such treatment in your life, right?


    Although as a son, he should notment too much on his parents¡¯ private matters, Kang De could still remember that unforgettable day.


    When he was young, he was woken up at night and heard an argumenting from his parent¡¯s bedroom. He was afraid and hesitant and wanted to stop the fight. The bedroom door was not closed. When he heard his father¡¯s pleas and his mother¡¯s strangeughter, the young Kang De stole a nce and saw that in the bedroom, his mother was facing his father across the bed. She was holding a set of very thin and cool clothes in one hand and a pair of high heels in the other as if she was forcing his father to wear them.


    His father had gambled his grandfather¡¯s reputation and the dignity of a man and signed countless unequal treaties before being spared. At that time, Kang De was still very young and could not understand what had happened. After growing up, he thought about it repeatedly and learned the roots of those clothes from the indescribable mysterious video.


    Only then did he slowly crack the riddle.


    Clearly.


    Mr. Kang Jinzhu¡¯s heart stirred. He secretly bought the above clothes from an indescribable ce, wanting to add some fun. However, he did not expect his wife to be so strong. Not only did she not wear such a lousy thing that materialized women, but she also had to give them a taste of their own medicine.


    In the end, his mother was soft-hearted and only took the opportunity to ckmail him before letting his father off. At that time, although Little Kang De could not understand the cause and effect, he still felt that his father, who was asking for mercy, was very embarrassed.


    Later on, he gradually grew up and became sensible. He recalled this childhood mystery. Although Kang De was still a virgin, the confrontation between his parents that day and the reason for the argument were no longer confusing.


    Every time he thought of this, he could not help but pat his leg and sigh, sighing that he was young at that time.


    If he could take a photo of his father begging for mercy under the shadow of female clothes, he could probably receive 100 years of New Year¡¯s money.


    ...


    When he thought of this, father and son feelings surged in his heart.


    Although he did not take a photo back then, it was extremely good to take a few now and show them to his father. He would definitely cry in relief.


    His son would make up for his father¡¯s regret. This was inheritance and kinship.


    With this in mind, he was about to take his phone when Tina immediately said coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take photos!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sigh, he really regretted showing off to Tina on the Holy Seal Inds.


    As expected, one had to keep a low profile when making a fortune.


    At first, under his suggestion and request, Tina changed into this outfit. However, the first thing she did aftering out was to search Kang De¡¯s entire body.


    Kang De sighed, ¡°This won¡¯t be revealed¡­¡±


    This outfit was seriously chosen from the mall. There was no problem wearing it on the street or in the office building. It was tightly wrapped, and the dress was not very short¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s still strange¡­¡±


    Tina blushed and insisted, ¡°In short, you¡¯re not allowed to take it. Why should you¡­¡±


    Of course, he was angry¡­ No, he meant to let his father see his future daughter-inw.


    Kang De said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to preserve Tina¡¯s beautiful moment. This beautiful appearance naturally has to be frozen in time. It¡¯s best to see it at all times¡­¡±


    Her hand that was holding the phone was pressed down. Tina had already arrived in front of Kang De. She leaned forward slightly and looked at him through her t sses. She said softly, ¡°Then I can¡¯t let you take it.¡±


    Kang De was slightly stunned.


    Tina smiled, her cheeks red and her eyes rolling. She said in a low voice, ¡°Whenever Kang De misses me, he can see me immediately. I¡¯ll wear whatever Kang De wants to see me wear, so I don¡¯t want him to take a photo. This is because after taking a photo, when Kang De thinks of me, he might look at his phone and note to see me¡­ I don¡¯t want this to snatch from me, so I won¡¯t allow him to take a photo¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression was serious.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Although he wanted to film this scene for his father to see¡­ how should he put it? Forget it.


    Even if he did not care about their father-son rtionship, he should be humane.


    Tina gently leaned over and continued to add consecutive moves, confusing Kang De, a rookie. It waspletely a crushing situation.


    ¡°Is the photo three-dimensional? Is it realistic enough? Can it speak? Is it warm?¡±


    Sitting in the chair, Kang De saw endless scenery on the dangerous peak.


    The girl said softly, ¡°Is it as good as me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Kang De finally understood the domineering CEO genre.


    ¡ªWoman, you¡¯re ying with fire ahhhh!


    He was about to speak or take action when Tina retracted her body and stood up. She walked around Kang De¡¯s chair and came to his other hand. She pushed the textbook, then patted his head. ¡°Come, continue learning. If you learn well, there¡¯s a reward¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The situation was controlled by Tina. Kang De felt that this would not do.


    As a son, he could not be as embarrassing as his father.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°About that, actually¡­¡±


    Tina asked gently, ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De turned around and said, ¡°If you want to take a photo, not only do you want to keep it to watch, but you also want my father to see you¡­ He has a way to see it.¡±


    Tina¡¯s smile, gentle, and beautiful elegant temperament froze for a moment.


    Then, he revealed a panicked expression.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She cried out in surprise, then blushed and took two steps back. Her legs bent inward and she naturally covered her legs with her hands. However, it was obvious that this subconscious action could not cover anything. Instead, it seemed to be emphasizing something. However, Tina could not care less about such a small matter.


    ¡°Kang-Kang-Kang De¡¯s father?¡±


    She was panicked, uneasy, and even a little angry. ¡°Then why take such a photo?! What if he sees me dressed like this and gets misunderstood?¡±


    Kang De exined, ¡°This is a very normal outfit in my hometown¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That won¡¯t do!¡±


    That ambiguous aura waspletely gone. Tina immediately straightened up and walked back and forth. Then, she said, ¡°No, no, no. You have to take it seriously. Kang De, I¡¯ll dress up. Wait for me for two hours, no, four hours! Please bring a more professional and clear camera over. Kang De knows how to use the diagram repair software, right? Right! Lend me the ne I gave you on the ind. Oh, right, Kang De can let your father see the photo. Can you send something over? I want to prepare some gifts¡­¡±


    She walked back and forth, chattering and looking extremely flustered.


    Kang De was first surprised, then he smiled.


    In the end, he strode forward and pressed Tina¡¯s shoulders.


    Tina spun many times and was fixed. Only then did she see Kang De¡¯s smile. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kang De chuckled and said, ¡°I feel that you are even more beautiful and cute than before.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Kang De only likes the way I look when I¡¯m fooled by your words.¡±


    The girl naturally hugged Kang De and rested her chin on his shoulder. She felt his wide chest and warmth and his heartbeat.


    Then, he spoke in his ear.


    ¡°Because I want to obtain the blessing and approval of the Kang family.¡±

 Chapter 403 - 403 Tina’s Gift

    403 Tina¡¯s Gift


    After that, Kang De studied seriously and hard for a long time.


    It could be said that he had forgotten to sleep and eat.


    It had been a long time since he worked so hard.


    As expected.


    !!


    Kang De looked at the notes that were filled in front of him. The words were dense. The words and sentences he had learned earlier appeared in his mind. He remembered them very firmly. He felt that he was a genius.


    He could have be the top schr of the college entrance examination, studied overseas, and finally won the Nobel Prize. There was only one reason why he did not experience such a life.


    ¡°The country should give me a good teacher¡­¡±


    This was the loss of the Republic and the Chinese people.


    He gently twisted his fingers. There was still a trace of touch on his hand. That was proof that he had studied hard. The fragrance lingering at his fingertips should be the smell of wisdom.


    What the ancients said was true.


    The door to the inner room was pushed open and Tina ran out with a red face and a bag of things. She had already changed back into her usual clothes, and the teaching suit that could increase Kang De¡¯s passion for learning by a hundred times was carefully wrapped by her. The small suit was rolled up outside and looked only like a ck cloth bag.


    She nced at Kang De, her watery eyes turning red, and her face was as bright as fire.


    Her eyes seemed to be happy and angry.


    It was unknown what she was happy about or ming.


    Seeing her like this, the scene of her working hard and guiding him appeared in his mind again. Kang De¡¯s desire to learn and advance appeared in his heart again. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Teacher, I want to go to night school!¡±


    Tina blushed and spat. ¡°Go yourself!¡±


    These words were ambiguous, or perhaps they sounded very ambiguous to Kang De. He subconsciously stood up and walked towards Tina. This came from his natural impulse and he always wanted to obtain more. However, when he approached and was about to speak, he felt a chill on his lips. The girl¡¯s slender fingers stood up and pressed against his lips.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was very low and her tone was mellow, as quiet as a song.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today, okay? Don¡¯t do anything else or say anything else.¡±


    She looked up into Kang De¡¯s eyes. They reflected his shadow, theke, and the starlight. She smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    The princess gently put down her hand and tilted her head, as ifughing bitterly at herself, ¡°If I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ll be unwilling¡­ Kang De, I¡¯m really a greedy girl.¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then nodded. The thoughts in his eyes slowly disappeared.


    His mother had taught him since he was young to be bold and decisive.


    However, his father had taught him to consider the thoughts of others and not force them to do something they did not like.


    These two teachings were very correct, but there were always times when they conflicted. For example, in the current situation, ¡°If a girl says no, do you want it or not?¡± This was one of the ten eternal philosophical questions of human civilization. His mother said to be decisive, and his father said not to force others, then¡­


    There was only one answer.


    ¡ªIn this life, I won¡¯t take the initiative or reject you. I¡¯ll boldly explore and retreat at any time.


    ¡°You speak as if I¡¯ve done something overboard¡­¡±


    He shrugged and said helplessly.


    He was only learning very ordinary and living happily with his teacher.


    Tina red at him. Of course, this gaze waspletely harmless. Instead, it was as charming as water. She said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much? Only my husband can make me do this and do that to me.¡±


    Kang De looked at her. ¡°¡­If you keep teasing me like this, I¡¯ll develop resistance.¡±


    The girl pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and leaned to the corner of Kang De¡¯s mouth to kiss it gently. ¡°What about this? Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s a reward.¡±


    Then, she ran towards the door like a frightened deer.


    Kang De shouted from behind, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Tina looked back and smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then what else?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, hmph¡­¡±


    The girl smiled and said nothing. Her cheeks were red as she tightened her grip on the small cloth bag and opened the door.


    The maids guarding outside bowed.


    They had always been guarding the door and took on many obvious and insufficient responsibilities.


    Before Tina could speak, Kang De said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    As expected of arge family with a deep foundation. The maids replied in unison, ¡°It¡¯s not hard, Her Highness has worked hard. Your Highness has also worked hard.¡±


    After all, Tina was thin-skinned and her face was hot. She wanted to secretly kick Kang De, but she could not bear to use strength. In the end, it turned into her calf gently rubbing Kang De¡¯s leg.


    Connected to the teaching course, this action was simply filled with hints.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. The princess is the one who¡¯s tired. She¡¯s very hardworking. You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Tina fled.


    The maids covered their mouths and giggled. They bowed to Kang De in unison and chased after him.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great¡­¡±


    Kang De returned to the room and stretched.


    Learning was so f*cking happy.


    The mountain of books was so f*cking easy to climb.


    Although he did not climb to the top, he finally saw how tall Book Mountain was. When he thought of how this mountain was even more majestic and upright than he had imagined, he felt a heroic feeling of wanting to conquer it. Not only did he have to conquer it once, but it was also best to climb every day. He had to go up, up, and down every day andpletely control it.


    ...


    That was great, that was really great.


    Kang De sat back at the desk and reviewed his homework again. He had grasped it very deeply and let him remember the words of anotherpletely different civilization. It was originally quite difficult, but when he saw this sentence, he thought of the details Tina had taught him. When he saw this paragraph, he thought of the content of Tina¡¯s reward¡­ It waspletely and deeply memorable. He was really a master teacher. He had to learn more from Teacher Tina in the future.


    He looked at it again before stretching and touching his stomach, preparing to eat.


    No one came to invite him, which meant that there were no ns tonight. The Tedrell family was quite Buddhist and did not hold a small banquet every three days or arge banquet every five days. All the respect and importance were in the details of daily life. To be honest, this was more to Kang De¡¯s liking.


    The Grand Duke had asked 300 nobles to drink and y with him every day, so it was better to let Tina assist in teaching.


    If he felt that it was not enough, he could send two other daughters over.


    When he thought of this, his thoughts immediately spread.


    To be honest, Tina was beautiful in this outfit today. There was a cute contrast between cuteness and innocence, but to be honest, the person more suitable for this outfit was Tina¡¯s second sister, Ste.


    The second princess was an instructor at St. Covero University to begin with. As a mysterious spellcaster, she naturally had a cold and confident temperament, much colder than Tina¡­ Forget it, forget it, let¡¯s not think about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find the gori for dinner¡­¡±


    He had gone over to take a look a few times previously. The gori was addicted to the tablet and could not extricate herself. She did not even notice Kang De¡¯s approach¡ªbut this was also rted to the gori¡¯s subconscious not being wary of him.


    ...


    The moment Kang De approached and saw the screen, the gori reacted and subconsciously turned off the tablet. Her red face became even hotter and she almost cried out in fear.


    Kang De asked her what she was looking at. The gori looked around at him and looked even more flustered. Seeing this, Kang De smiled and told her earnestly that there was nothing embarrassing about looking at PAW Patrol. Haven¡¯t you seen the Rainbow Pony and the Dance Goddess? They were also tough man dramas that ferocious men had to watch and could obtain preciousprehension from them?


    At that time, the gori nodded in shame and agreement.


    However, her gaze was a little wrong. She should be a little angry from embarrassment. After all, this matter was still a little embarrassing. Kang De recognized this gaze, or rather, he had a deepprehension.


    Back then, he was identally discovered by his father watching a Japanese manga and wasughed at for an entire hour. His father mocked him greatly and mocked nonsense like ¡°how old are you? Why are you still looking at such a child¡¯s thing?¡± It made him very angry, but he did not know how to fight back and refute. Who asked him to be looking at something falling from the sky at that time? He did not dare to refute, stand, or argue.


    He had heard that someone had seen the kinship, pure friendship, and pure love of their family in this work. However, Kang De¡¯s realm was shallow after all and he was indeed only here to see her thighs and breasts.


    What happened after that?


    Later on, he happened to discover that his father was actually an old smander. At the very least, he was a Shatili.


    After discovering this shocking fact, Kang De¡¯s life changed. This was the first time he recognized the dirty appearance of the adult world.


    In short, the gori was still watching in the room.


    Let¡¯s go find her for dinner.


    Kang De was about to move when he thought carefully.


    No, he had to do something else first.


    ck light shed and he returned to the white fog world. Kang De flew downstairs with a bathtub and found a cart of water and shower gel to take a shower inside and out.


    The gori had a sharp nose.


    This was to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    After packing up, Kang De returned to the other world. He was wearing a bathrobe and wiping his hair with a towel. He kicked open the bedroom door and prepared to change.


    Wait!


    Kang De¡¯s figure froze at the bedroom door.


    His pupils suddenly constricted.


    The magicmp in the bedroom was bright and illuminated everything. A faint fragrance floated in the air. It was the smell Tina had left here. Not long ago, two charming scenes had happened in this bedroom. A beautiful girl changing her clothes here would definitely be devastatingly beautiful and extremely tempting.


    At that time, out of respect, Kang De did not look, but Tina did not allow him to look or say that he was not allowed to listen.


    He heard the friction of clothes wrapping her delicate body. He heard the small feet wrapped in fabric gently reach into the high heels and gently step on the ground to try to close them. The heels collided with the ground and made a light clicking sound. He also heard the girl¡¯s rapid breathing.


    Of course, this was not the point.


    Tina had already left. The girl was not ready, and Kang De was the same. She said that this was the end of the day and left. Now, the princess had already left, but in the room¡­


    His stiff body and fast heartbeat made Kang De subconsciously swallow his saliva.


    He saw that on the bed in the bedroom, under the light of the gentle magic light, a long ck fabric was spread neatly on the bedsheet. It was not wrinkled at all and was stroked t.


    Kang De did not believe that Tina had identally forgotten this here.


    He suddenly recalled the kiss when Tina left just now. It said that it was a gift, but Kang De said that was it. He meant that it was not enough. Then, the girl looked back and said, Of course not.


    D*mn.


    Value was a very magical concept.


    Humans could give value to items.


    For example, a stocking was at most hundreds or thousands of yuan. It was almost the limit of modern craftsmanship, brand value, and materials.


    The one in front of him was dozens of yuan apiece. It was also the highest price piled up in the shopping center beside the district. Kang De could bring back a few hundred more like this at any time. To him, it was worthless.


    However, after Tina transmigrated once, the value was already¡­


    At this moment, his gentlemanly spirit descended on Kang De and controlled him to take a step.


    Tina¡¯s gift. What did it mean?


    He stretched out his sinful hand.


    ¡­Wait.


    ¡ªThis was a pervert¡¯s behavior.


    That was not right.


    ¡ªWhy was it a pervert? This was clearly a gift from Tina.


    Using the method that elementary and middle school students were more used to writing essays, at this moment, two small figures fighting appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind, representing two conflicts, struggles, and dilemmas.


    A small person was called a gentleman.


    The other little person was called a hooligan.


    They were arguing endlessly when suddenly, there was a huge light in the sky. Arge hand pressed down and suppressed the gentleman and hooligan. A third small figure shed and appeared.


    ¡°Stupid.¡± The little person cursed, ¡°I took these stockings out from the white fog world for Tina to wear. The things in the white fog world are naturally mine. Tina took them off and returned them to me. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to use them? What are you fighting for?¡±


    The gentleman and the hooligan trembled violently and were speechless as they were both killed.


    In Tina¡¯s room, the bathtub was wrapped in water vapor. The princess washed her slightly sticky body and gently touched her skin with her hands. When she thought of her bold actions earlier, she chuckled.


    She buried her head in the water and bubbled.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know anything. I forgot to take it.¡¯


    At the same time, in a corner of the garden, in a secluded ce, the gori was seriously watching a movie. As she watched, she acutely paid attention to her left and right. Her face was red, and her heart was beating wildly. The upper right corner of the tablet disyed the time. It was getting closer and closer to the agreed time. ording to Horus¡¯s n, she had to change into that set of clothes and¡­


    Ahhhh, how strange. Did he really have to do this?


    For some reason, the gori was a little unwilling.


    At this moment, she sensed something and her expression suddenly changed. She quickly turned around, and a golden light shed through her eyes. About five meters behind her, a figure was standing on her tiptoes and sticking her head out.


    She had light golden hair and a cold expression. She was the dragon from Dragon Ind.


    ¡°¡­What do you want?¡±


    At noon, she suddenly snatched the thing in Kang De¡¯s hand and was shed by her.


    Lily squeezed her arm expressionlessly. ¡°At noon, it hurts.¡±


    The gori raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re here to take revenge? Alright, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t defeat you.¡±


    Lily said, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The Dragon Lady pointed at the tablet in the gori¡¯s hand.


    The gori blushed and subconsciously hid behind her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°I want to know, can you tell me?¡±


    Although the Dragon Lady was expressionless and looked like a girl, she was not stupid at all. She thought for a moment and vaguely grasped the crux, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask Kang De.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait!¡± The gori gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s PAW Patrol!¡±


    Lily tilted her head and said, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The story of a few puppies helping others and saving the world!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t see any dogs,¡± the Dragon Girl said. ¡°I only see a few women, all dressed very¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up!¡± The gori turned around and left, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Wait, I won¡¯t ask anymore,¡± the Dragon Lady shouted from behind. ¡°I¡¯m here to find you and ask you a favor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Kang De.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The gori turned around and Lily said seriously, ¡°I want to apologize to him, but it¡¯s very rude to look for him like this. He¡¯ll be relieved if I go with you¡­ In return, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The gori sneered, ¡°Help me? What can you help me with?¡±


    The Dragon Lady had already taken out her pen and notebook, and her eyes revealed a look of seeing through everything. ¡°You love Kang De, but you don¡¯t know how to defeat Princess Tina, right? I can teach you.¡±


    The gori¡¯s body stiffened.


    The Dragon Girl continued, ¡°I¡¯m a professional. Believe me.¡±


    She felt that she had heard this sentence somewhere before.

 Chapter 404 - 404 Don’t Do Unto Others

    404 Don¡¯t Do Unto Others


    ¡°I¡¯m a professional. Believe me.¡±


    The Dragon Girl tried to sound more convincing.


    Unfortunately, to her indifferent expression, this would only look suspicious.


    The gori was tempted for a moment, but when she thought of how ording to Horus¡¯s n, she had to wear that very strange outfit to crawl into Kang De¡¯s bed today¡­


    !!


    How could she let here along?!


    She turned around and left. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    The Dragon Girl¡¯s figure moved and floated in front of the gori. The gori punched out, and Lily reached out to block. Her slender and white fingers wrapped around the gori¡¯s fist. The two of them exerted strength together and were actually in a deadlock.


    The gori revealed a surprised expression and shouted, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    She had been filled with anger these few days. Big Gold Hair always revealed an annoying smile, but she could not really beat her up¡­ Today, a simr little dragon had finally appeared and it was a good time to vent.


    When Lily heard this, she immediately let go of the gori¡¯s hand and floated back. ¡°No.¡±


    The gori said unhappily, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because fighting is very troublesome. It takes a long time and is inefficient.¡±


    The Dragon Girl replied indifferently.


    She hated violence, did not like to fight, and did not like to fight an evenly-matched opponent head-on. If there was a need to attack, wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill him with a sneak attack than fight? Thetter was much simpler.


    The gori bared her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Kang De? Fight me and I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    After she was satisfied, she would renege on her words. In any case, everyone¡¯s words on the ind did not count.


    The Dragon Girl revealed a vexed expression. She pondered for a moment and sighed.


    She put away the notebook and reached out to tie her hair.


    The gori revealed a satisfied expression and took two steps back.


    In her opinion, this was undoubtedly preparation before the battle.


    If her hair was very long, she had to put it up before fighting. She had never understood that the women who were dressed very politely in Kang De¡¯sputer actually had long hair fluttering when they fought. Their opponent was also very stupid. Her long hair swayed in front of her, but she did not know how to grab it, pull it forcefully, and tear off half of her scalp.


    She clicked on the tablet in her hand a few times and cut to the music yer. She found the song from ¡°Stardust Crusader¡±. Kang De said that it was best to show off his love when fighting and said that this song was the most suitable for her.


    Alright, next, she would beat this dragon up.


    She was ready and looked up. She saw Miss Dragon gather her pale golden hair and tie it up under the moonlight. The moonlight fell diagonally and reflected a gentle light on her beautiful hair and fair face. The ck sword-shaped earrings swayed. The Dragon Girl was expressionless and lowered her head slightly, holding her silky hair like a waterfall. However, the charm revealed by this beautiful action stunned the gori.


    Kang De actually said that she was a man. How was that possible?


    ¡­But there was no harm in this, right?


    It would be best if he treated all the women in the world as men.


    Sigh, why did he not think that Big Gold Hair was a man¡­


    In a sh, the gori¡¯s mind raced and many small thoughts that were not worth telling outsiders appeared.


    The Dragon Girl had already tied her hair up.


    The horn of battle had already sounded.


    The gori gathered her thoughts and assumed a posture that was about to be executed, preparing to press the y button.


    In the next moment, Miss Dragon hugged her head with both hands and squatted in a corner.


    ¡°Fight.¡±


    She said in a muffled voice, ¡°Be gentle. You¡¯re a little strong. When you¡¯re done fighting, bring me to see Kang De.¡±


    Was it because she had to squat on the ground and be beaten up and was afraid of dirtying her hair?!


    The gori¡¯s expression froze.


    She rushed forward and grabbed the Dragon Girl¡¯s neck to lift her up. ¡°Hey! I said we were fighting, not letting you be beaten up! Come fight me!¡±


    The gori was slightly taller than the Dragon Girl. She raised her arm and picked it up again. Miss Dragon¡¯s limbs fell and her body swayed. Her voice was still very calm, ¡°I can¡¯t defeat you. Even if I fight, I can only be beaten up. Since I¡¯m all beaten up, why spend the effort to resist? It¡¯s time-consuming. It¡¯s better to only let you fight. It¡¯s more efficient and ends early. I won¡¯t feel tired.¡±


    The gori shouted, ¡°Then I might as well hit you with a sandbag!¡±


    ¡°How can I be inferior?¡± The Dragon Girl¡¯s neck was pinched and she barely turned around and revealed a very deliberate smile to the gori, ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful, my body is soft, and I know how to pretend to cry. Doesn¡¯t it feel more aplished to hit me?¡±


    The gori threw her out.


    The Dragon Girl fell to the ground head-on because of two powerful brake tes. She slid on the ground for less than a meter and stopped. She got up and patted the dust off her body. ¡°Apart from fighting, other than Kang De, what other wishes or requests do you have? Why don¡¯t I help you kill someone?¡±


    She said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Like Princess Tina?¡±


    The gori said firmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    The Dragon Girl said indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you snatching Kang De? Once she¡¯s dead, you¡­¡±


    The gori shouted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    She turned to leave. Footsteps sounded behind her. She turned around and saw the Dragon Girl following in small steps.


    The gori raised her hand and the Dragon Girl immediately squatted on the ground with her head in her hands.


    The gori turned around and left but she immediately followed in small steps.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    ¡°Take me to Kang De and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°No! Why are you so strange?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the strange one.¡±


    ...


    The Dragon Girl said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to bring me to see Kang De. It¡¯s better to say that I can go myself. The reason why I asked you to bring me there is due to what happened at noon. If I go to see Kang De alone, it might cause him to misunderstand and be dissatisfied. With you by my side to watch, everyone will be at ease. Why do you always refuse? Could it be that there¡¯s something shameful?¡±


    Shameful things.


    These words immediately struck the gori¡¯s heart. Although she did not understand the world, she was ashamed. In her opinion, the sets of clothes given by Horus were very shameful. It was simply as shameful as shaving off most of her fur. In short, it was very, very strange.


    Her face flushed red. She was about to refute loudly, but looking at the shameless dragon girl in front of her who refused to leave, a stream of light shed through her mind.


    The gori loved Kang De.


    She trusted Kang De the most.


    When she was on the ind, it was she who first encountered Kang De. Ever since then, she had been inseparable from him and knew his secrets. Kang De had told her many, many stories. Some were strange, some were nonsense, some were joking, and some were serious and reasonable.


    At this moment, the gori thought of Kang De¡¯s teachings.


    This was a very reasonable teaching.


    It was said that it came from a famous sage in the ancient times of his hometown. It was a benchmark for Kang De¡¯s conduct. Since it was approved by him, it must be good.


    Moreover, that sentence was indeed very reasonable and good.


    ...


    That sentence was¡­


    Don¡¯t do unto others¡­


    What you don¡¯t want done unto you.


    She suddenly revealed a smile that made the Dragon Girl¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Lily¡¯s eyes were slightly stunned. ¡°A dangerous aura¡­ What are you thinking?¡±


    The gori smiled and said, ¡°You want to see Kang De?¡±


    Miss Dragon nodded.


    ¡°You really want to see him?¡±


    Another nod.


    ¡°Then do something. If you do it, I¡¯ll bring you to see Kang De.¡±


    ¡°¡­A bad feeling. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The gori¡¯s smile became even more warm and brilliant. ¡°It¡¯s a very simple thing¡­ Follow me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse and worse. You¡¯re simply writing the words ¡®I have ill intentions¡¯ on your face.¡±


    Although she said this, the Dragon Girl still followed behind the gori.


    The gori nced at her from the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Then why did you follow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The Dragon Girl said expressionlessly, ¡°Because there¡¯s a thrill mixed with unease about the unknown, but I¡¯m vaguely looking forward to what it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This level was too high. A mere gori could not understand.


    She probed, ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°For example, you luring me into a trap and using a spell, curse, or magic medicine with special effects on dragons to make me lose my ability to resist. When I wake up, I discover that I¡¯m in a secret room with mottled walls, flickering torches, and filled with an inexplicable smell. There will be all kinds of torture devices ced around me. Kang De will stand in front of me with a beastly smile on his face, and you will have a charming smile on your face as you stick to him¡­¡±


    The gori turned around and roared, ¡°What strange anticipation is that?!¡±


    Her face was still a little red.


    In the past, the gori did not understand this, but after seeing the image information and teaching materials provided by Horus, she became a little understanding. This was growth.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Miss Dragon¡¯s tone was still calm, ¡°After all, I¡¯m a dragon. I¡¯ve lived for too long. If I don¡¯t want to be a living fossil who doesn¡¯t know how to think and lose myself, I¡¯ll try my best to maintain fun and pleasure during my waking hours. Pleasure is like magic. It¡¯s very easy to umte at first, but the deeper the magic, the harder it¡¯s to umte. The principle is the same, so I have no choice but to consider how to obtain more pleasure¡­¡±


    These words were also difficult to understand.


    ¡°Pleasure¡­¡± The gori frowned and said, ¡°Do you still have to find such a thing yourself?¡±


    Miss Dragon sighed. ¡°The happiness of a short-lived creature. Everything is very new.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with whether it¡¯s new or not. I¡¯ve been with Kang De for a long time. I didn¡¯t know how to speak before and felt fulfilled and happy. I¡¯m happy every day. Or rather, isn¡¯t happiness very normal?¡±


    At the mention of Kang De, the gori retorted and listed it as if she knew everything. ¡°He brings me delicious food every day. There¡¯s always something new and different. He¡¯ll give me a gift and cook for me. He¡¯ll bring me to see some interesting things. He¡¯ll also exin them to me. I¡¯ll listen to whatever he exins. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t understand. I know Kang De is exining them to me, but I¡¯m very happy this way.¡±


    ¡°Although I missed him very much when I separated from him, I was very happy to think of reuniting with him. Although I was unhappy when he was with Big Gold Hair, he would alwayse to talk to meter. Just like before, I was also very happy. Although I¡¯m not free and happy on the ind here, although I miss home very much, I¡¯m happy to go home with Kang De. I¡¯m happy even if I don¡¯t go home with him¡­¡±


    The gori seemed to have opened her mouth and spoke endlessly with a smile.


    As she spoke, she was smiling foolishly.


    She spoke for a while and turned. Lily stood there looking very full.


    Miss Dragon sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. Why can¡¯t you defeat Princess Tina?¡±


    The gori revealed an unhappy expression. ¡°Because I can¡¯t hit her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Miss Dragon wanted to exin, but she felt that it was very troublesome. Moreover, instead of discussing rtionships, as expected, a feeling called jealousy was still burning in her heart.


    Also, curiosity.


    She tilted her head and said, ¡°Is Kang De really that good?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± The gori subconsciously said, but she suddenly returned to her senses and red, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to snatch him!¡±


    Seeing that she would no longer be beaten up, the Dragon Girl put down her coiled hair. When she heard this, she gently brushed her beautiful hair and revealed a smile, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really more interested¡­¡±


    The gori revealed an anxious and dissatisfied expression. Then, she thought of something and immediately lowered her guard. She even revealed a mocking smile, ¡°You¡¯re interested, right? You¡¯re interested. In any case, you can¡¯t snatch it.¡±


    Miss Dragon asked curiously, ¡°Why? I¡¯m so beautiful and big, and I¡¯m a dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°But these are useless!¡±


    The gori was someone who could not hide anything and did not beat around the bush with the Dragon Lady. Instead, she immediately revealed the answer. She pointed at the Dragon Lady in front of her and shouted, ¡°Because Kang De thinks you¡¯re a male dragon!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, even the calm dragon girl revealed a stunned expression.


    She blinked to make sure she hadn¡¯t heard wrong, then looked down.


    It was so big.


    Was there something wrong with his head?!


    On second thought, the Dragon Girl suddenly recalled that a group of scumbags on Dragon Ind did not hesitate to shape and change again for three times the remuneration. They endured the mockery and strange gazes of their kind and transformed into young girls in human form. Even boys would turn into elves or even dark elves.


    They called this enduring humiliation and sacrificing themselves for thepany and Dragon Ind. However, Lily recalled the smile on their faces, the enchanting posture after changing into their human forms, and the wless voice movements. From then on, she understood that there was only a zero and countless differences.


    Clearly, Kang De treated her as that kind of dragon¡­


    When she thought of this, even someone as calm as her felt an irritable mood and impulse.


    How could she exin this?!


    ¡ªWait, why should I exin such a thing to him?


    Hmph, male dragon? In that case, I¡¯ll¡­ Hmph, disgust you to death and torture you to death.


    Thinking of this, the little female dragon who secretly gritted her teeth made up her mind.


    She urged, ¡°What do you want me to do? Hurry up and bring me to do it. I¡¯ll see Kang De after I¡¯m done!¡±


    The gori smiled and brought her to her room.


    In her opinion, the little female dragon was basically no threat.


    Even if Kang De liked dragons, it was not her turn. On the ind¡­


    She snorted and turned to nce at Lily.


    It tasted quite simr.


    The gori and the little female dragon crept into their room together and listened. They did not hear Kang De¡¯s movements. They entered, closed, and locked the door in one go. Then, they dragged out a bag from under the bed. The gori took a deep breath and took out the thing inside. ¡°Wear it!¡±


    A momentter, the little female dragon could no longer hide her surprise and hesitation.


    ¡°Are you a pervert?¡±


    ¡°¡­No!¡±


    ¡°Then why do you want me to wear this?! No, why do you have such clothes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Are you going to wear it or not? Put it on quickly! Let me see!¡±


    Such amotion vaguely spread out. In another room not far away, Kang De was thinking about the ultimate question Shakespeare had asked. ¡°To do or not to do.¡±


    Further away, there was a spreading shadow wandering in the Maple Leaf Pce.


    It had already waited for three days.

 Chapter 405 - 405 Gathering Peaks, Waves Like Anger

    405 Gathering Peaks, Waves Like Anger


    When was the best time to sneak into Maple Leaf Pce?


    The answer was three days ago.


    It was also the moment when Red Maple City was attacked by the elves and the city was about to be broken through.


    Before that, Goethe was still fighting hard to resist the invasion of Twilight. As the leader, the Maple Leaf Pce was heavily guarded, especially against the beheading and assassination of the elves. It was very difficult to sneak in.


    !!


    After that, Kang De came from Valentine to help Red Maple City and shock the elves. He became the key figure to protect the independence andplete sovereignty of the Kang De country. The security of the Maple Leaf Pce was even more important.


    Therefore, the best time to sneak into the Maple Leaf Pce was before the city was broken and Kang De arrived.


    At that time, everyone realized that Goethe was doomed. The timid, weak, brave, and martyrs had already decided their path. Grand Duke Leckos was determined to die with the country and let the glory of Tedrell die in this city and had already arranged everything.


    Under such circumstances, the defense of the Maple Leaf Pce was no longer important. The experts had been transferred to the front line to participate in the battle, the servants were destroying important information, and the guards were prepared to show theirst loyalty¡­ Therefore, this formed an oversight.


    The airtight security revealed a w, creating a possibility of sneaking in.


    The code was Shadow, and the name was Shadow. A shadow silently swam in the Maple Leaf Pce.


    This code was so vulgar that many people and organizations used it, just like how there were people like ¡°Nether Wolf¡±, ¡°White¡±, and ¡°ze¡± in every shady organization. After all, for thousands of years, good names would always appear and be given to dogs.


    However, the code was not important. What was important was toplete the mission like a shadow. This was his mission and everything he had. Just as he had abandoned his name and been called a shadow by his master, everything he had valued in his life was on this name. He existed for this and would be eternal because of it. As long as he couldplete his master¡¯s mission, even if he was dead, he would be remembered by his master forever. Then he could live forever.


    As long as hepleted the mission.


    He had infiltrated the Maple Leaf Pce three days ago with another mission. He had to capture Princess Tina and take something from Tedrell¡¯s treasure vault.


    Unfortunately, the entire world had misjudged the oue of the Goethe War.


    Every monarch did not expect the story of the epic legend to repeat itself. There was really someone who could end a war alone¡­ and it was a war involving the hegemon of the world.


    That day, red clouds condensed in the sky. A huge dragon soared in the sky and shouted for death from all directions. The city fell, and steel wings flew over. The war machine crushed the powerful elf army, and Red Maple City, which was about to fall, was saved.


    The situation in Goethe had turned dangerous. It was not only the elves who were caught off guard, but also the hyenas in the shadows who were preparing to bite the fallen corpse of Goethe. The mission of the shadows was immediately ordered to change. Although the battle situation was unexpected, his sessful infiltration still obtained a considerable strategic advantage. His ability was good at hiding. As long as he avoided the sensitive area of the focus defense, no one would discover his traces.


    After all, he had infiltrated the Maple Leaf Pce at a special time and was in a blind spot in everyone¡¯s thoughts. The security department of the Goethe Pce would only strengthen the control and prevent foreign enemies from infiltrating, but he did not expect someone to have already hidden in.


    Moreover, he had hidden it for three days.


    He had finally waited for the right time.


    For three days, he maintained his shadow state and stayed in the crack in the corridor in the corner of the corridor for three days to survive on the insects and water in the soil.


    He was good at enduring and maintaining his stamina. This level of persistence was not a problem.


    He knew that he was only a pawn. There were many pawns like him. As a pawn, thest thought he should have was to fantasize that he would be the pawn who killed the king and won. His mission might not be that, but it must be equally important because victory required all the pawns on the chessboard to cooperate sincerely and fight without hesitation under his master¡¯s will. Today, he would fulfill his oath.


    The shadow quietly swam and moved. The topographic map of the Maple Leaf Pce had long been imprinted in his mind.


    He advanced towards the area where Kang De lived.


    It was like a squirming ball of chaos.


    In the core of this shadow were two things.


    A bottle of medicine, dragon blood medicine.


    A scroll, Dragon Bloodline Activation.


    ¡°¡­You must be a pervert!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s with this dress?¡±


    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    In the gori¡¯s room, under the gentle light, it was spring.


    She touched her chin and looked at the Dragon Lady close at hand. A trace of surprise shed through her eyes, a trace of stupidity, and an indescribable strange feeling.


    The Dragon Girl, who had always been indifferent, finally had some emotional reaction. A trace of red appeared on her beautiful face. She covered her chest because this ck and white outfit that was simr to a maid outfit emphasized this part too much. The small tie that connected the neck ring fell into the ravine and connected to the lower part of the outfit, covering most of the valley, but it made her feel even more embarrassed.


    This outfit¡­


    How exciting.


    Her voice was even trembling, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me you want me to wear this and shake my chest like a maid who¡¯s about to sleep with me and walk into Kang De¡¯s room under the dirty or disdainful gazes of the servants along the way? I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an evil and terrifying guy¡­¡±


    ¡°Kang De¡¯s room is next door! No one will see it!¡± The gori shouted, ¡°Also, why do I feel that you seem to be a little excited?¡±


    Lily lowered her head and nced at therge area of white exposed. The small cloth strip and tie were stuck in it, so white that it was dazzling. This first-person perspective was clearly more impactful.


    Then, she looked at the full-length mirror in front of her and gently picked up a corner of her dress. She raised it, revealing her legs under the dress. Her straight calves were wrapped in white stockings and she was wearing short ck shoes. That gentle andfortable touch, the coolness, and the inexplicable sense of shame and excitement were really unprecedented.


    In the mirror, her face was red and her strange peaks stood. She raised her skirt to reveal a portion of her calf. Such a posture, such an expression, such a charm¡­ When she thought of this, her legs subconsciously closed.


    In the next moment, the gori finally returned to her senses and expressionlessly pulled Lily¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    The Dragon Girl was shocked and instinctively let out a cute scream. Then, she immediately shut up. The gori was a woman and her lines were a little thick. She did not notice this very cute moment and was only pulling her clothes.


    Lily pped her hand away and retreated in panic. ¡°What, what, what, what do you want?!¡±


    As she spoke, Miss Dragon red at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, I don¡¯t have that hobby, and I don¡¯t n to develop that hobby recently. Don¡¯t do anything rash, or I¡¯ll resist! I really couldn¡¯t tell. Your taste is quite mixed. Do you like women too? But¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±


    The gori was speechless and said, ¡°Change out, quickly change out of this outfit!¡±


    Seeing her like this, Lily calmed down a little. After thinking for a moment, she roughly thought of what the gori was thinking and could not help but reveal an understanding expression. The shyness on her face slowly subsided.


    The hand holding the corner of her skirt raised a little more, revealing more legs wrapped in white silk. The Dragon Girl¡¯s body also leaned forward slightly, causing her peaks to gather and waves to surge.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid? Didn¡¯t you ask me to wear it to see Kang De?¡±


    ...


    The gori blushed and shouted, ¡°Cut the crap! I¡¯m thinking for Kang De! I only let you wear it, not see him in it! He thinks you¡¯re a male dragon. If you wear this, it¡¯ll only hurt his eyes!¡±


    At the mention of this, the Dragon Lady was secretly angry. She said, ¡°In that case, we have to let him take a look. I feel that this misunderstanding is very bad. We have to let him know my true gender. In addition, I don¡¯t know how to apologize to him for what happened at noon. Your suggestion is very good. No matter how petty he is, he should forgive me, right?¡±


    When the gori heard this, she became even more anxious. She waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no, no! You¡¯re not allowed to go! Change out quickly!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    The Dragon Girl walked straight towards the door. The gori reached out to stop her. The two of them collided with simr strength, and neither could do anything to the other. However, Lily had a mouth and knew how to scream.


    She shouted, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    The gori hurriedly covered her mouth. The dragon girl reached out to stop her, and a smile appeared on her lips, feeling even more proud.


    Although this Crimson Queen could fight, she was not too smart. As long as it was something rted to Kang De, she was very easy to trick. In that case¡­


    She whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to see Kang De in this state?¡±


    The gori red and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lily said, ¡°You said to let me do something. If I do it, you¡¯ll bring me to Kang De. I did it, but you won¡¯t let me see him. This is you breaking your word. You can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ...


    The gori said, ¡°Change out. I¡¯ll bring you to see him immediately!¡±


    Lily smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to do. I can see Kang De however I want. Be it wearing this or not, it¡¯s my right. If you want me to change into my original clothes, I can. However, you have to do something for me¡­¡±


    The gori instinctively felt that this logic was wrong, but at this moment, the Dragon Girl shouted again, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    The voice was not loud, so it waspletely impossible for Kang De to hear it. However, the gori was flustered by her concern. Clearly, she did not realize this situation. She immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Immediately after, her face turned red. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t wear this! You can¡¯t let me do this!¡±


    ¡ªThen who gave this to you?


    ¡­Could it be Kang De?


    In an instant, Kang De¡¯s reputation was ruined.


    When this thought shed through her mind, the Dragon Girl continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you wear this. I¡¯m only asking you some questions. I hope you can answer me seriously and frankly. Don¡¯t worry, you can reject those you don¡¯t want to answer.¡±


    The gori hesitated for a moment before the Dragon Girl shouted charmingly, ¡°Kang De! Come and take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright! I agree!¡± The gori shouted. ¡°Kang De doesn¡¯t want to see it!¡±


    ¡ªPfft, I don¡¯t want him to see it yet.


    ¡ªI¡¯m scaring you, stupid woman.


    Lily nced at herself in the mirror and her heart skipped a beat again. She could not help but start to show off again. She shook her head slightly. Her light golden hair which was tied into two ponytails by the matching hair essory swayed slightly. A pure hairstyle, bold outfit, hot figure¡­ Although she was a pervert, Kang De knew her very well.


    She smiled. ¡°Come, the first question¡­¡±


    At the same time, in Kang De¡¯s bedroom.


    The room was only two rooms away from the gori¡¯s. It was actually next door. He sat by the bed with the gift Tina had deliberately left beside him.


    As everyone knew, once a man had that thought, his IQ and EQ would take a sharp turn and be no different from a fool. Just like him now, he had been conflicted about this matter for a long time. During this period, his brother who had the same father and mother had already stood for a long time, waiting for him to make up his mind. After all, Tina¡¯s attacks had been like a tide in the past two days. He was under a lot of pressure and had umted a lot.


    ¡­It¡¯s fine.


    It was very normal.


    It was not like he had never used the technique of putting stockings into the ne cup.


    He had already yed to his heart¡¯s content on the ind.


    It was not like Tina disagreed.


    It was very normal. Why hesitate?


    He slowly stretched out his hand¡­


    ¡°¡ªKang De!¡±


    A faint voice sounded from somewhere.


    Kang De¡¯s hand retracted as if he had been electrocuted. He looked around in confusion. His voice was faint and a little familiar, but he could not think of who it was, as if he was hearing things.


    Who was it? Who was calling him? Conscience? Is it an illusion? Was it his pure heart?


    He looked at his right hand. ¡®You¡¯ve be a spirit?¡¯


    Speaking of which, what would happen if he enchanted his right hand?


    ording to the principle of fantasy enchantment mechanism, now, when he thought of his right hand, he thought of the person with the Qilin Arm, and when he thought of his right hand, he thought of his wife, Little Right. Which one had more?


    What would it be after enchantment?


    He shook his head and eliminated this thought that might cause endless trouble in the future. Seeing that there was no one around, heposed himself and stretched out his arm to Tina¡¯s gift again.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Kang De!¡±


    ¡­D*mn!


    Kang De jumped up in fear.


    ¡ªWho is it?! Could it be the system elf?! Can¡¯t you f*cking hold it in anymore?


    Human actions were instinctive. Even if there were two powerful methods to eliminate physical evidence, namely extraction and the white fog space, Kang De still acted instinctively guiltily the moment it happened. He stuffed the stockings in his hand under the nket and looked around warily.


    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s talking?¡±


    A momentter, he heard another shout, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    ¡ªEnough!


    Hide and seek?


    Kang De was furious. Raging mes flew in his eyes. He activated the Phoenix Vision and cooperated with the power of the Fire Thief to deconstruct the source of the world. Everything he saw was clear. He saw two graceful figures in the gori¡¯s room through three walls and two miles. Their energy was all extremely thick and terrifying.


    Who was this?


    He blinked and frowned. He nced out the window and saw that in the garden, his iron son¡¯s mechanical fire seed was very close. He looked the other way and was immediately stunned to see shadows rolling over.


    What the f*ck was this?

 Chapter 406 - 406 Bed

    406 Bed


    In the Phoenix Vision, he saw a squirming shadow winding over.


    ¡­It was a little disgusting.


    This clearly came with ill intentions. It could not be an expert of Goethe patrolling the mountain.


    On the first day he stayed in the Maple Leaf Pce, Sword Saint Snowfall told him the list of experts in the full security system. He had never heard of a stalker who could transform into a shadow.


    !!


    Kang De turned to look at the bodyguard next door. Two graceful figures stood there. The Phoenix Vision pierced through their appearance and went straight to their essence. He could see the surging energy torrent in their bodies, like an infrared perspective. He only saw two blurry figures, both huge.


    In the entire Maple Leaf Pce, only Sword Saint Snowfall was as ferocious andrge as the gori. However, the Sword Saint had always been inseparable from Tina and the others and was responsible for protecting the members of the Tedrell family. Moreover, this form was not her shape¡­ In that case, this should be the Dragon Girl.


    In this situation, the whereabouts of that shadow was strange. It should be an enemy and not a friend. The most important thing now was to call the gori to protect and help in the battle, or rather, go directly to the gori¡¯s room and think of a way to capture and restrain this shadow¡­ However, the problem was that the dragon was in the gori¡¯s room.


    Kang De was suspicious.


    Although he and Santos had a pleasant conversation and the foundation and intention to cooperate, such cooperation was ast resort. In the end, he killed three dragons and almost destroyed the financial report of Dragon Ind. Under such circumstances, it was stupid to believe that the dragons were 100% kind and were not angry after being pped.


    The most fundamental reason why the dragons wanted to cooperate was that they could not do anything to him.


    If not for the deterrence of high-speed fighter jets and mass projection, the people who came today would not be the smiling Chief Marketing Officer, but the dragon army who hade to denounce him¡­


    After all, Dragon Ind suffered a huge loss in the end. How could they not have any grudges?


    There were also suspicions of causing trouble and conspiracy.


    Therefore, he could not go to the gori¡¯s room. If that dragon also had ill intentions, it might see through the w and suddenly kill. He had to think of a way to remind the gori and let her rush directly to him.


    In a sh, a thought shed through his mind. The shadow approached and its speed became slower and slower as if it was a hunter who was about to enter the attack position, slowly umting strength.


    Kang De immediately made a decision.


    He looked at his iron son who was slowly approaching the window. A deep father-son rtionship surged into his heart. Horus must have discovered it. The father and son were telepathic and should have the same thoughts.


    In that case, let this thief who barged into this ce at night see the tacit understanding between father and son.


    A cold smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s lips. A ck light shed and he returned to the white fog space. A momentter, he appeared again. The M134 ¡°Minigun¡± machine gun borrowed from the French military base was set up in the house and aimed out the window. He activated the Phoenix Vision. The power of the Fire Thief was attached to the bullet, and fire runes spread.


    Immediately after, Kang De pressed theuncher button.


    The motor started. After a moment of empty spinning, mes appeared.


    The six barrels turned around under the push of the electric motor. The six gun machines moved repeatedly in the separate guide slots and crazily devoured the ammunition sent in by the bullet transfer wheel. The bullets were loaded, locked, fired, ejected, and ejected. At six times the speed, the M60 high-energy test bomb whistled out like water being sshed.


    The window instantly shattered, and the mixed tracer bullets drew a bright trajectory in the darkness. The metal storm covered the direction of the Shadow Walker.


    At the same time, Kang De roared, ¡°Horus!¡±


    He used the rumbling gunshot to remind the gori to immediately be on guard and also remind the Maple Leaf Pce that foreign enemies had invaded.


    At the same time, other than intimidating and attacking the enemy, the violent metal storm also pointed out the location of the attack for Horus with tracer bullets, causing the Transformers to immediately take action!


    Now!


    Immediately after, he heard the roar of steel trembling. Amidst the iconic deformation sound, he saw his iron son¡¯s mechanical fire seed roll out. As expected, it was a tacit understanding between father and son!


    Then¡­


    ¡°¡ªDad, I was wrong!¡±


    He heard such a shout. His emotions were heavy and very on point, filled with regret.


    Hmm?


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Kang De looked stunned for a moment.


    What was his idiotic son talking about?


    In the next moment, the side of the room rumbled. With two bangs, the gori fist broke through the wall and rushed to Kang De¡¯s side.


    ¡°Kang De!¡±


    She immediately protected Kang De and was vignt of everything around her. She shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Such tacit understanding could be traced back to the era of the Holy Seal Inds.


    At that time, Kang De did not have the financial support of foreign friends. The ammunition borrowed from the currency truck and the police station in the white fog world had to be counted. If he used one, there would be fewer. This powerful firearm was not only Kang De¡¯s strongest conventional attack at that time, but it was also almost hisst attack. In other words, once the gunshot sounded, it meant that Kang De had fallen into a bitter battle where he had to use a gun.


    The gori understood this very well. Even the animals on the ind were like this. Basically, when she heard the gunshot, she knew that Kang De was in trouble and would immediately go to support and guard against danger.


    As if on reflex, the gori suddenly appeared beside Kang De without any hesitation.


    In a sh, everything happened extremely quickly. Since the gori was here, close-range safety was enough to ensure it. At this moment, the most threatening thing was not the shadow that was shot by his machine gun, but the dragon close at hand.


    Before Kang De could answer the gori¡¯s question, he turned to look at the hole in the wall that the gori had knocked out.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    After saying a word, he revealed a stunned and shocked expression.


    In the dust, he saw a beautiful figure standing stiffly on the other side as if she was also stunned by the scene in front of him. However, this was not the main point. The main point was that the girl was dressed like a maid in a ck dress with white edges. Her pale golden hair was tied into a ponytail on both sides. Her arms were wrapped in a ck gauze sleeve. The white waist vest outlined her t and slender abdomen. The most eye-catching thing was her chest. It was so big and white¡­


    Moreover, this outfit¡­


    Kang De shouted in surprise, ¡°Why is she wearing such clothes?¡±


    Moreover, it was so f*cking original!


    How could the clothes of an Earthling story appear in the other world?


    This scene was so magical. There were so many implications in this matter that it was not something he could understand in a short period of time. Moreover, in the current situation, it was not the time to think about such a thing!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    ...


    First, it was the gori¡¯s shout, then the Dragon Girl¡¯s scream. It mixed together and was extremely chaotic. At the same time, a violent dragon roar sounded from outside the window!


    A violent wind blew and the dragon might spread. It instantly woke up the entire Maple Leaf Pce and even spread throughout Red Maple City. Kang De suddenly turned around and saw that the light outside the window was bright. He could vaguely see an illusory dragon head appear from the darkness, outline its form, and open its mouth. zing mes brewed from it!


    Even a three-year-old child knew what it wanted to do!


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed as he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The gori hugged him and was about to rush back. In the next moment, a white shadow arrived from the side.


    Golden light circted in Kang De¡¯s eyes as he activated Time eleration. Only then did he barely capture the other party¡¯s trajectory. He saw the corners of her flying dress, her legs that were lifted by her dress, and the white jade trembling in front of her chest. The Dragon Girl did not approach. Instead, she turned around and stood in front of the window, blocking Kang De and the gori. She faced the zing dragon breath that shot over. She turned to look at Kang De, her face was still red.


    There was also a decisive judgment.


    Although she did not speak, Kang De almost immediately understood what she meant.


    Dragon breath, dragon roar¡­ As a dragon, she could not let this attack happen at a time like this.


    Apanied by a violent dragon roar, zing dragon breath whistled over, illuminating the night as if it was day. Extreme heat and mes attacked violently. The dragondy who stood in front of the window only raised her right hand and stretched out.


    As if blocked by an invisible shield, the fatal dragon breath was blocked and flowed around. A little remaining warmth and air wave blew her long hair and the corner of her skirt. The mes reflected her side profile. This scene was like a painting and the straight peaks on her chest¡­ Kang De almost reflexively turned on the camera of the phone on his chest.


    ...


    The surging and raging dragon breath waspletely blocked.


    In the next moment, ice flowed. Battle aura scattered, and Sword Saint Snowfall descended from the sky. The blue ice breath froze the zing mes. Her voice sounded from outside the window, ¡°Kang De! Are you alright?!¡±


    Hearing the voices of others, Lily, who was resisting the dragon mes by the window, immediately jolted. Her charming and cold temperament, which had stood indifferently in the mes, immediately dissipated.


    She hugged her chest with both hands and bit her lip. She looked around, then darted towards Kang De¡¯s bed and crawled into the nket. She kicked her legs and her ck low-heeled shoes flew to the ground. Two wrapped white feet drew a beautiful trajectory in the air before quickly shrinking into the nket.


    She was wrapped tightly in the nket, only half of her head sticking out.


    Kang De opened his mouth. ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The Dragon Girl only revealed half her head and stared at him with aplicated and indescribable gaze. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°If not for the dragon breath, I wouldn¡¯t havee at all. Do you still expect me to go out in this and kill that attacker? I might even be suspected by you and suspect that I went out to silence him¡­¡±


    Previously, when the gunshot sounded and the gori broke the wall, everything happened extremely quickly and she was caught off guard. A moment ago, the Dragon Girl was still inducing the gori and asking for information. In the next moment, she was exposed to Kang De and was seen for no reason. She was embarrassed and angry. Just as she hid to the side and wanted to change out of her clothes first, she heard a dragon roar and saw the dragon breath.


    Although she had a poisonous tongue, ignited mes, pursued joy, and liked to cause trouble, she recognized her identity as a dragon after all and thought about things very quickly. Therefore, she immediately stood up and took action to stop the flowing dragon breath. At a time like this, this was really too sensitive and awkward.


    She knew that the situation was awkward now, and Kang De would definitely be suspicious. She originally wanted to resist her shyness and embarrassment to rush out and capture the attacker after stopping the dragon breath. Unexpectedly, Sword Saint Snowfall arrived so quickly. Although she shouted that she wanted to pursue pleasure, she did not want to wear this out to fight in front of everyone¡­ With Sword Saint Snowfall around, what she had to consider was not the attacker¡¯s matter.


    Instead, it was the embarrassing problem of her wearing this.


    It was normal to subconsciously crawl into Kang De¡¯s nket to cover herself.


    However¡­


    Kang De¡¯s expression became even stranger and subtle. He looked at the Dragon Lady who had shrunk into her nest and stretched out his hand, looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    There was¡­


    ¡ªF*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    The attacker was outside, the great danger was under the nket, the threat to his personal safety, and the threat to his social life¡ªwhat was going on?! Why had things be like this?!


    Outside, Sword Saint Snowfall shouted, ¡°Kang De!¡±


    Only then did Kang Dee back to his senses and shout, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Hillmelia replied, ¡°Then don¡¯te out and let the gori stay by your side. Leave this to me!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s mind raced. In the end, serious matters were more important. He said, ¡°What about Tina?¡±


    He had to be careful not to lure the tiger away.


    Sword Saint Snowfall replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Everything is arranged!¡±


    Kang Deposed himself and said to Lily, ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡±


    The Dragon Girl revealed a bitter expression. Tonight was really indescribable. She looked at the gori fiercely, ¡°Ask her! Why is this gori so lecherous?!¡±


    As the gori paid attention to the situation outside, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath. ¡°In short¡­ where are your original clothes?¡±


    The Dragon Girl said, ¡°In her room.¡±


    ¡°Then go over now and quickly change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    The Dragon Girl decisively rejected, ¡°What if something happens again?¡±


    ¡ªSomething will only happen if you¡¯re under the nket! Come out quickly!


    Kang De was about to say something when he suddenly heard a painful roar outside. Sword Saint Snowfall was forced back by a punch. The guy wrapped in shadows outside and growing dragon scales and dragon wings roared and rushed towards Kang De!


    The gori stopped Kang De and nced at the Dragon Girl. She said to him, ¡°Go there first.¡±


    She referred to the white fog world.


    Kang De thought for a moment and said decisively, ¡°You have to be careful!¡±


    He activated his ability and was about to leave when he saw Sword Saint Snowfall shift her position and stop the attacker with her sword. Frost was like a sword as she danced and attacked violently. The two forces suddenly collided. The attacker borrowed the force to soar into the air, pped his dragon wings, and rushed out. This guy wanted to run!


    At this moment, the sound of steel intertwining rumbled. The previous battle was a fast-attack battle between experts. Horus could only move far away and protect Sword Saint Snowfall. He could not interfere and help in such a battle, but at this moment, this attacker flew into the air and was its target!


    Rifles, heavy machine guns, and rockets.


    There were even two air-to-air missiles.


    The light and heavy weapons were aimed at the sky and fired brazenly.


    Traces intertwined, illuminating the night sky. The metal storm sealed the sky. Everyone saw that the shadow in the sky was continuously trembling from the violent ammunition. Scattered shadows dissipated, and painful roars sounded endlessly. The situation had been decided, so Kang De was not in a hurry to leave. He shouted, ¡°Keep him alive!¡±


    Although it was a problem if he could leave aplete corpse after being focused fire,


    he did not seem to have seen any blood¡­


    At this moment, he suddenly saw the attacker who was being fired at suddenly raise his hand and crush a bottle of liquid. Then, a familiar aura spread, and the Dragon Girl¡¯s expression on the bed suddenly changed.


    The liquid in the bottle turned into a fog and fused into the shadows. The dragon roar sounded again. The attacker let out a terrifying howl, and the dangerous aura suddenly increased by several times. Everyone could tell that he had used some method to obtain extremely powerful strength in a short period of time. For a moment, the experts monitoring this ce in the Maple Leaf Pce attacked at the same time. Arrows, battle aura, spells¡­ sted into the sky!


    The shadow that emitted surging dragon might sted towards the ground.


    He was a pawn.


    As a pawn, thest thought he should have was to fantasize that he was the one who killed the king.


    Even if he was not, it was fine.


    Even if his mission was not this, it must be equally important, because victory required all the pawns on the chessboard to cooperate sincerely and fight without hesitation under their master¡¯s will.


    Today, he would fulfill his oath.


    With the temporary powerful strength exchanged for the dragon blood potion and all his life force, he felt that he could kill anyone, even that Kang De.


    However, his master said that he could not do it.


    Then he definitely could not do it.


    Therefore, ording to his master¡¯s orders, he had toplete his mission. No matter what his goal was, if hepleted it, he could live forever.


    Since it was his master¡¯s order, he must fight for it and carry it out.


    Facing the torrent of metal, he collided with a terrifying aura.


    Target¡ªHorus!


    ¡­

 Chapter 407 - 407 Severely Injured

    407 Severely Injured


    It was like a meteorite falling.


    The attacker called Shadow drank the dragon blood potion and used the Dragon Transformation Scroll to activate his life and will. He burned it into a strike and used himself as a weapon to fight to the death.


    The goal was the alchemical weapon that Kang De relied on to defeat the Twilight Expeditionary Force and kill the three dragons.


    The dragon girl on the bed instantly woke up.


    Even she could not help but shout in her mind.


    Such an attack was extremely powerful, a rare magic medicine, an extremely difficult dragon scroll to engrave and make, and an expert who was clearly extremely extraordinary. These three were all extremely rare. If she pinched the power of these three together and erupted with an instant dazzling light, even she had to temporarily dodge.


    However, an attack that could not hit the target was useless no matter how powerful it was.


    Therefore, the target was not Kang De.


    In all the information about Kang De in the countries and organizations of the continent, what was emphasized was this person¡¯s strange and powerful spatial superpower. He could do whatever he wanted. He could not intercept, imprison, or even predict.


    It was this invisible and elusive teleportation ability that allowed Kang De¡¯s forbidden curse deterrence to unleash a huge effect that shocked the various countries. Just like how he could only be called a nuclear country after creating mushrooms, he could only be called a nuclear power after creating high speed, long distance, and hidden mushroom throwing ability.


    Although this assassin¡¯s attack that burned his life was powerful, even if it bombarded him, Kang De could still calmly escape. It was meaningless to empty it. He had paid a huge price to nurture and subdue the death warriors, as well as magic medicines and scrolls that were difficult to obtain with arge sum of money¡­ No one would do such a costly transaction.


    He might as well choose a more confident goal.


    For example, the alchemical weapon that had written a thick ink brush in the battle of Red Maple City.


    Many thoughts shed through the Dragon Girl¡¯s mind. She had already straightened up from the bed. ording to the logic of who benefited the most and was the most suspicious, if Kang De¡¯s alchemical chariot was shattered by the assassin, the dragon race would definitely take the me. After all, dragon transformation and dragon blood were too obvious and could not be avoided.


    Destroying this alchemical weapon was also the most beneficial to the dragons.


    After all, the various countries of the continent were more afraid of forbidden curses than this alchemical weapon. Only Dragon Ind was more afraid of this alchemical weapon than of forbidden curses. This was determined by the national situation and nature of the two.


    In a sh, she could no longer care less about her extremely shameful clothes. She was about to intercept when the gori beside Kang De suddenly turned around. Her killing intent was cold and she did not hide it at all.


    The Dragon Girl was first stunned and was about to exin when Kang De had already opened the spatial door and rushed into the white fog world. He had left a spatial anchor in Horus¡¯s body!


    He activated the time torrent and cracked the spatial door. Kang De¡¯s figure was like light and did not stop for a moment. The spatial anchor cracked from the white fog world. He wanted to transmigrate into Horus¡¯s body and pull his iron son back to the white fog world!


    In the next moment, he returned to the other world from the white fog world, but the surroundings were not the situation in the car. The cold air at night surged into his nose. Kang De discovered that he was in midair. A carriage chair whistled down and smashed into the roof. When he looked up, he saw a dark red shadow wrapped in red dragon mes that had already fallen like a meteor!


    Everything happened in an instant. After sensing Kang De disappear, Horus immediately understood his father¡¯s n. He did not hesitate to throw out the seat that had anchored the spatial coordinates because it was toote!


    The thruster reversed and shot out violently, providing reverse thrust. Horus raised hisrge shield and tried his best to retreat. At the same time, Sword Saint Snowfall stabbed into the sky. Seeing that Kang De had gone and no longer had to guard against the Dragon Girl, the gori immediately went all out to help. A momentter, an invisible ripple shot out of Kang De¡¯s room.


    In the distance, the experts guarding the Maple Leaf Pce activated the array that had been strengthened by hundreds of years of inheritance. However, lightning shed and onlysted for an instant. Meteors fell. Only the attack of Sword Saint Snowfall, the gori, and the Dragon Girl, who were the closest, could barely touch it. If the three of them worked together, they could have resisted this attack head-on¡ªbut it was toote!


    Even in Kang De¡¯s elerated time state, all of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    He saw the three of their attacks strike the meteor that fell from the side almost at the same time, causing arge area of red smoke to appear, dimming the dense blood light. However, that unstoppable attack still fell violently with inertia, erupting with violent lightning and frost.


    Electricity and low temperature.


    There was also a violent physical impact.


    In an instant, it shattered Horus¡¯s tower shield and swallowed the quickly retreating Transformers.


    He heard a violent explosion. The Autobot who staggered back copsed intorge pieces. Smoke and mes erupted, and electric sparks continuously shed. His steel body took a few steps back and fell to the ground.


    The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall had already rushed forward. Sword qi strangled and the staff swept,pletely shattering the remaining shadow. The unknown attacker dissipated into the world.


    Kang De¡¯s figure moved and he had already rushed to Horus¡¯s side.


    His face was ashen, his gaze was as cold as a sword, and his hands were trembling slightly. Clearly, he was already extremely angry. Who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, a change would happen and Horus would be heavily injured?


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    His voice was very calm and concise. He did not curse or me Horus for throwing the spatial anchor out. This wasplete nonsense. He knew his iron son¡¯s decisions and calctions. After doing it, it seemed that if he had teleported to Horus¡¯s body at that time, he might not have had the time to teleport to the white fog world together when the terrifying and powerful bombardment had already faced him.


    At this point, it was useless to say anything else.


    His iron son spat out ck smoke and a few screws were thrown. ¡°Not good.¡±


    Half of its body had been beaten up, and oil pipes, wires, and transmission structures scattered out. From time to time, some electric sparks would erupt. It tried to support itself and sit up, but it failed and spat out another mouthful of ck smoke. ¡°F*ck¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned and reached out to press down on the windshield panel on his iron son¡¯s chest. He focused and sensed.


    Horus was produced by him with the power of the Fire Thief. It had fused with the mysterious elements of the white fog world and had a mysterious telepathic connection with him. At this moment, he focused and sensed that the other party¡¯s strength was quickly flowing away¡­ from this damaged steel body.


    The gori and Sword Saint Snowfall stopped behind. The entire Maple Leaf Pce was rmed. It was unknown how many people had rushed over, but Horus¡¯s injuries were the most important.


    Kang De pinched a stone from the ground and attached it to the anchor point. He threw it back to the gori behind him. The gori knew its meaning, so Kang De did not say anything. Dark light shed, and he and Horus disappeared from the spot.


    The world changed. It was already another world. Kang De stopped at the vast runway of Comoros Airport with Horus. In the distance, a fog wall surged. White fog gathered in all directions and drilled into Horus¡¯s body. His iron son suddenly let out a sauna-like moan and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°That was close¡­¡±


    He said slowly.


    The panel on his chest opened and the heavy helmet on his head and face was put down. Kang De looked over and discovered that it was familiar. The core part of the Transformer¡¯s fire seed was protected by a protective board engraved with dragon patterns. That was the part he had passively extracted the dragon corpse and engraved for Horus in the battle of Red Maple City.


    The essence power of the core was used by his iron son for life-saving protection.


    That was why the other parts of his body were beaten up so badly, so the core system was not seriously injured.


    Kang De heaved a sigh of relief. From the perspective of the Fire Thief, the omnipresent powerful white fog surged into Horus¡¯s body to replenish the power consumed and dissipated. However, energy was energy, and the body was the body. The steel body that had been sted until it was tattered did not grow and repair out of thin air. It was still the same.


    It was like Megatron in Transformers 3.


    He frowned slightly.


    He watched helplessly as his iron son was beaten up by a self-explosion. However, with the mysterious telepathy between father and son, he could sense that Horus¡¯s life was not in danger, so his anger was greater than his sorrow. Although his iron son looked a little miserable, he had seen a Transformer after all. Which generation of Optimus Prime had not been beaten up until they were in tatters? Only the one with insufficient funds could be slightly better¡­


    After all, it was a mechanical body. How could breaking limbs be a problem?


    However, now, he realized something.


    He had seen Optimus Prime beaten up in the movie. When he got to the next movie, he would be alive and kicking. He had even changed his skin¡ªbut how the f*ck had he changed it?


    ...


    Who was in charge of repairing the Transformers? An ambnce? How was it repaired? Who would provide the parts andponents and how could they be made? Did the humans help? What was the logistics system like?


    This was an insignificant setting in the movie. After all, everyone was here to watch the explosion, not a documentary about the Autobot. However, in front of them, the problem was huge¡­


    He said, ¡°How¡­ can you repair this?¡±


    Previously, in the battle with his iron son, it was not that Horus had never been injured, but those injuries were only superficial wounds. At most, he would remove the shell of some armored vehicles and weld and repair them himself. Then, he would let Kang De help extract and enchant them¡­ However, these heavy injuries were clearly a huge project.


    As expected, Horus struggled for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are many damaged parts and systems. I have no clue at all. It¡¯s not something that can be repaired immediately¡­¡±


    Kang De pointed at the fighter jets and armored vehicles parked at the airport. ¡°Are these suitable?¡±


    Horus nced at it. His electronic eyes shed. Knowledge circted in Tacitus. He was silent for a moment before slowly shaking his head. ¡°It takes time¡­ I have to think about it.¡±


    If he treated the Transformers as a technological creation, the technical strength contained in them was so high that modern industry and scientific systems could notpare. Now that Horus was seriously injured and wanted to repair the damage, it already involved deep technology. Even if he copied it, it was very difficult to draw it well for a moment.


    Kang De said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way together.¡±


    His iron son smiled andforted him, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a huge problem.¡±


    The father and son looked at each other in silence.


    ...


    No matter what, he had suffered a huge loss tonight.


    Three days ago, he had still traveled a thousand miles and killed a lot. He had deterred Twilight and swept through an army. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, he had been beaten into such an awkward state and could only stare at each other here.


    Before his iron son could speak, Kang De slowly said, ¡°The road is still long.¡±


    The Transformer nodded.


    Although they could kill dragons and destroy an army in the form of fighter jets, they relied on the strength of modern weapons after all. The characteristics of modern weapons for humans were that they were powerful and fragile. They were omnipotent and extremely dependent on logistics. Advanced fighter jets attacked at the speed of sound and fought beyond visual range, but they were extremely fragile. A volley of rocketunchers was a sea of death, but if they were discovered by the enemy, they would basically die.


    Therefore, facing the crazy attack of an expert tonight, Horus was caught off guard and suffered in the end.


    The Transformer said, ¡°The spear is already sharp enough, but the shield did not follow.¡±


    This was also the characteristic of modern weapons.


    Hot weapons had long ended the conflict.


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then use better materials to repair you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    His iron son said, ¡°Father, you should go back. There are still many things to do in the other world.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I reversed time. Now, the time flow in the white fog world is the same as on Earth. It¡¯s equivalent to one-seventh of the other world¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. I¡¯ll do the rest myself. First, I have to evaluate the damage systematically¡­ Father can¡¯t help much if he stays here.¡±


    Horus said, ¡°However, I have to lose mybat strength for at least a period of time. As for the other world¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about this,¡± Kang De interrupted. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Horus had lost hisbat strength in a short period of time and would bring additional trouble. Kang De calmed down and took a few deep breaths. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll visit youter.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Father.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for just now.¡±


    After saying this, Kang De broke through space and disappeared.


    In the white fog world, Horus leaned against a wall and half-lying, suddenly letting out a long breath.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ that was close. I was almost frightened to death.¡±


    What it said was not about being attacked and copsing, but before that.


    Speaking of which, he was ashamed to give the gori love guidance not only to help his father but also to leave some precious video information to record his father¡¯s daily life as a memento.


    For example, tonight, when he saw the gori pull the dragon girl back, he secretly approached his father¡¯s room and stuck out the camera and sound equipment, preparing to record his father¡¯s youth as an important tool tomunicate with him in the future. Then¡­


    Then the bullet of the M134 Minigun shot out of the window of his father¡¯s room.


    The shooting speed of 6,000 bullets per minute almost made its camera stupid.


    Amidst the bullets, he also heard his father roar, ¡°Horus!¡±


    Apart from feeling guilty, he hugged his head and fled like a rat. Moreover, he shouted from his heart extremely decisively, ¡°Dad, I was wrong.¡± Then, he noticed the assassin who had sneaked in at some point.


    Thinking of what had just happened, he really had mixed feelings. He looked down at his broken body. If not for the fact that he had been beaten up like this, causing his father to be guilty and angry, he would not have had the time to think carefully about this matter. Otherwise, at this moment, with his father¡¯s intelligence, this matter would probably not be hidden.


    ¡°That was close, that was close¡­¡±


    He muttered to himself, ¡°In the future, if Father asks, I¡¯ll pretend to have lost my memory.¡±


    After making the calctions, his gaze became empty and quiet. The huge knowledge in Tacitus swept through the processor. Horus was looking for a way to repair his body.


    Dark light shed as Kang De returned to the other world.


    This was not over.

 Chapter 408 - 408 Defense Company of Dragon Island, Number One in the World

    408 Defense Company of Dragon Ind, Number One in the World


    When he returned to the other world again, he was already in the room.


    There were only three people in the room.


    Gori.


    Sword Saint Snowfall.


    !!


    And¡­


    Dragon Girl.


    She was still curled up on the bed.


    Seeing Kang De return, the gori and Hillmelia heaved a sigh of relief. Sword Saint Snowfall asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall followed Kang De to help Red Maple City and experienced several battles along the way. She fought the enemy side by side with Horus, let alone the gori. Not only was her iron son arade and friend, but he was also a life mentor who gave her love advice. It was seriously injured, and the two of them were very worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Kang De looked at the Dragon Lady on the bed and frowned. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Lily was still wrapped in a nket and curled up on the bed. She looked like a doll that had transmigrated many times. She looked at Kang De with a strange expression.


    Then, he said, ¡°Your people have surrounded this ce tightly. How can I leave in my clothes?¡±


    The target of the attack on Maple Leaf Pce was Kang De. As the savior and guardian of Goethe, his every move, word, and action attracted the attention of the entire country and even the world. In an instant, the Grand Duke personally led the team and led the pce guards to surround this ce tightly.


    However, Kang De was anxious to return to the white fog world with his iron son to treat his injuries and threw the teleportation anchor to the gori. Therefore, the gori and Hillmelia blocked everyone who hade to support. After all, there were many people and eyes. It was not easy to exin such a thing. The fewer people who saw it, the better, so they simply blocked the Grand Duke and Tina.


    Therefore, at this moment, arge group of people surrounded outside, waiting anxiously and feeling uneasy.


    The Dragon Girl¡¯s identity was awkward, and she was dressed awkwardly. How could she have the face to wear this in front of everyone?


    Kang De said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change out?¡±


    Lily said indifferently, ¡°So many people are trying to peep in. Try another one?¡±


    Kang De looked impatient. After thinking for a moment, he strode to the wardrobe at the side and opened the door. His clothes were all here. It was too troublesome to return to the white fog world every day.


    He reached out and took off a jacket. He threw it over. ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Lily was dressed in a terrifying cosy outfit, but her chest was only exposed exaggeratedly. The consecutive gauze sleeves on her arms were also rtively bold. Apart from that, there was nothing else. The lower half of her dress floated and covered the top of her shoes. It was very conservative. As long as she did not lift the skirt, the white silk below could not be seen.


    As long as her upper body was wrapped in a thick jacket, it could be tightly wrapped.


    The Dragon Girl looked at Kang De and sighed in her heart.


    She was thick-skinned enough to stay not because of her shame, but because she wanted to take the opportunity to understand the details and try to ease the tension caused by tonight¡¯s attack.


    However, from the looks of it, Dragon Ind definitely had to give an exnation.


    Or¡­


    She pulled the jacket that emitted an inexplicable fragrance into the nket and put it on carefully.


    The other world did not invent zippers, but the Dragon Girl fumbled around and grasped the use. After all, on Earth, zippers had been invented for nearly a hundred years and human-machine interaction was already extremely good. She closed the zipper from the bottom up and gathered the majesty of her chest under the wide coat. Then, her heart stirred.


    Thistch was very powerful.


    She put on her clothes and pulled open the nket. Because she was hiding under the nket, her skirt curled up, revealing most of her calves. They were straight and powerful, and the lines were beautiful. Under the white silk, they revealed a hazy and pure charm.


    The Dragon Girl immediately reached out to cover her skirt and moved her body to the side. Her exquisite bow stretched forward, and her small toes hooked the shoe on the ground. She gently raised it and her slender jade feet fused into the shoe. Then, she stood up lightly and turned half a circle. Her skirt fluttered slightly as she faced Kang De with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    She said.


    Kang De nodded slightly and retracted his gaze. ¡°Let everyone in.¡±


    Only then did the gori open the door.


    Tina rushed in immediately and hugged Kang De. The Grand Duke followed, then Second Princess Ste, followed by the pce¡¯s armed minister, themander, the chief mage, and a few other experts. These people had serious expressions and nodded at Kang De. Another person was firmly sandwiched between them with a dark and ashen expression.


    It was the Chief Marketing Officer of Dragon Ind Defense Company, Santos.


    At the time of the attack, the Grand Duke had done a total of three things. The first was to activate the defense system of the Maple Leaf Pce and closely guard against a possible attack. The second was to mobilize people to support Kang De. The third was to immediately send an army to surround the residence of the Dragon Delegation and detain everyone.


    This was both detention and protection, especially to protect Santos. If the envoy of Dragon Ind died for no reason after Kang De was attacked by the dragon-shaped death warriors, no matter how he exined, a huge battle between Goethe and the dragons was inevitable.


    Therefore, Santos did not resist and followed the Goethe people here.


    Everyone present was a member and core subordinate of the Tedrell family. When everyone saw that Kang De was unharmed, they heaved a sigh of relief. When they saw the Dragon Girl Lily in the room, they were stunned again.


    Why did the beautiful Miss Dragon appear in Kang De¡¯s room at night and why was she wearing his clothes? No one cared about such a thing. Now was not the time to say this.


    Kang De patted Tina in his arms. The girl hugged him tightly, very hard, and her body trembled slightly. Clearly, she was afraid and worried to the extreme. She could no longer lose anyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kang De whispered a fewforting words. When Tina gradually calmed down, he looked at Santos.


    ¡°Mr. Messenger,¡± he asked, ¡°do you have anything to say?¡±


    The armed minister and themander stepped aside. Santos walked forward and said calmly, ¡°This is a conspiracy. The conspirators want to take this opportunity to destroy the peace talks between Goethe and the dragons and start a dispute.¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, Tina turned in his arms.


    She grabbed Kang De¡¯s clothes tightly with both hands, and her red eyes revealed a cold glint. She slowly said, ¡°Although you say that, if Dragon Ind sends assassins and gives them scrolls and magic medicine, after the assassination fails, say that this is a conspiracy against Dragon Ind and Goethe. This situation is not impossible.¡±


    She said in a gloomy tone, ¡°The appearance of the Dragon Blood Magic Potion and the Dragon Transformation Scroll is real. Mr. Messenger¡¯s one-sided words can¡¯t convince Goethe.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Santos¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    No matter how he exined it, scrolls and magic medicines were extremely unfavorable to Dragon Ind.


    ...


    The dragons either proved their innocence or disdained to exin and directly started fighting.


    Apart from that, there was no third way.


    With the pride of the dragons, they usually chose thetter. If he said that he did not do it, he did not do it. If he insisted that he did it, he must have done it. If he wanted to fight, he could fight.


    However, this style of doing things was despised by the current Dragon Emperor. Kang De held great power, so no one was willing to easily fight a powerful enemy who could create a forbidden spell. The dragons were the same.


    He took a deep breath, ¡°The dragon race is the eldest son of the Saint of Creation. They¡¯re a chosen race and definitely won¡¯t be pawns of a schemer. The enemy who schemed all of this is not only dering war on Goethe, but he¡¯s also attracted the anger of the dragon race. Dragon Ind will be his nightmare. Destroy his body, burn his soul, and destroy everything he schemes.¡±


    Tina sneered. ¡°Then, who is he?¡±


    They had to investigate tonight¡¯s attack thoroughly and take revenge. However, the first thing they had to figure out was the identity of the attacker before they had the chance to find out who the mastermind was.


    No matter how ruthless Santos said it, it was useless if he could not find the mastermind.


    The Chief Marketing Officer said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll know. The dragons have their own ways. Please give us a copy of the remaining ashes and residue of that attacker.¡±


    The attacker first used the Dragon Bloodline Activation Scroll, drank the dragon blood magic medicine, and used some secret technique to burn his life. In the end, it turned into this unstoppable attack. After just one strike, his soul and life were burned clean, leaving only residue on the ground. His corpse was destroyed, and there was no evidence.


    However, that was destroying evidence to mortals.


    ...


    The Dragon Ind Defense Company, which hadplete business details and valued autonomous intellectual property, corporate interests, and market order, could recognize it even if it turned to dust!


    One had to know that among the two products of the Dragon Defense Company, one was a dragon mercenary, and the other was dragon remains. Among them, the sale of dragon bones that Santos had mentioned earlier was only a portion.


    The otherrge portion was processed products that the dragons had their own intellectual property. For example, the dragon blood potion and dragon transformation scroll used by the assassin tonight were among them.


    There was no need to mention the other enchanted equipment and divine weapons.


    In fact, thepany had been negotiating with the dwarves recently to throw a portion of the middle and low-end products to these shorties to make. After making them, they would put up a que and push them out as products for the defense of the dragons.


    As for the contract fee, it was naturally generous. However, after these shorties took the money, they turned around and wanted to buy the Dragon Blood Wood Essence Brew. Although the Dragon Blood Wood Essence Brew was brewed by halflings, the most important raw material, the Dragon Blood Wood, was produced in the Dragon Blood Wood Forest of Dragon Ind. The price of the raw materials was also expensive. Although those halflings also received a lot of remuneration, they still worked, because they had to spend a huge sum every year to hire mercenaries from Dragon Ind¡­


    At this moment, the Dragon Ind Defense Company was operating and interconnected. The system was strict and the procedures wereplete. In terms of dragon products, it undoubtedly monopolized the market. What did such apany hate the most?


    Of course, when thepany monopolized the market and maintained free trade, a small group of scum inside privately sold homemade products below the market price for their small benefits.


    Such blood products made by internal members of the Dragon n from the products they produced were clearly illegal. Those who had not been quarantined and were irresponsible to consumers and affected the reputation of thepany¡¯s brand and disturbed the normal market order were naturally cut off from the entire country.


    In order to fight this unorthodox wind, the Dragon Emperor traced the source andpleted the census of the entire race 20 years ago. He brought hisckeys, held the source book, and called the dragon flute. He flew into the sky and entered the ground to find them one by one. Be it in the deep mountains and forests, the deep sea ditch, or the volcano, be it high or asleep, they were all up. They were recorded, issued IDs, extracted blood, and recorded soul fluctuations.


    If a dragon protested that he, the Dragon Emperor, was too controlling, the Dragon Emperor would face him with his old fists and easily beat him up. His iron fist was sessful in all aspects, beating the unruly dragons until they were defeated and no one dared to disobey.


    The results were brilliant. With this household registration system in hand, as long as illegal blood products produced by small workshops were discovered on the market in the future, the market supervision team of the Dragon n Defense Company would hear the news.


    Even if he drank it, it did not matter. He could pull off his hair and scrape some flesh and blood back and analyze which dragon this unique magic fluctuation belonged to. Then, the evil eradication team woulde out in full strength and capture this evil dragon who destroyed the interests of thepany and disturbed the order of the market. They would beat him up and hang him in the fire copper room.


    The joints here were all top secret within the defense of the dragons. Even Kang De could not tell him in detail, so Santos only roughly exined that the dragons had their own secret techniques.


    He was 90% sure that he could extract the dragon factor from the ashes and trace back to which dragon this dragon blood medicine belonged to. Was it a product officially sold by the dragon race¡¯s defense or an illegal product of the small workshop?


    If it was the former, it would be too easy to deal with. If he followed the sales chain, he did not have to worry about not being able to find the person. If it was thetter, it was not difficult. As long as it was a dragon on record, he could capture and beat him up to extract a confession.


    Not only was it stupid to be enemies with the dragons, but it was simply stupid.


    Santos sneered to himself.


    Even if he had calcted everything and nned such a conspiracy, thinking that if he ordered the death warriors to burn their lives and turn to ashes, the dragons would never be able to find any clues¡­ It was really too stupid.


    Using personal intelligence, scheming, and viciousness to fight a tightly organized and well-organizedmercialpany was simply stupid and courting death.


    The Grand Duke and Tina both looked at Kang De. He nodded and said, ¡°Give it to him.¡±


    To the Goethe people, this assassin simply appeared out of nowhere. Then, he transformed into a dragon and fought to the death, turning to ashes. Even if they investigated, they had no clue.


    Only Kang De was the first to see him transform into a shadow ande. This power characteristic was probably the only clue. If the other party was still alive, Kang De could still use the Fire Thief to extract and read his memories, but he was already dead¡­ The dragons said that there was a way, so he might as well let them try.


    In his opinion, the possibility of the dragon race being the mastermind was about 40%. In other words, 60% of the time, they werepletely innocent.


    However, they were all innocent and were no longer important.


    Whether he was innocent or not, politics did not care about this at all.


    Politics depended on benefits.


    The assassin fought to the death and seriously injured Horus. Who benefited the most on the surface?


    Dragons.


    This was because although Horus was seriously injured, he, Kang De, was unharmed. He still had the ability tounch a forbidden curse attack that shocked the various countries. The deterrence sword hanging above the continent was still sharp.


    Only the dragons were more afraid of Horus¡¯s speed which exceeded Mach 2 and his powerful dominance over the sky than the forbidden curse. The reason why the powerful Dragon Defense Company pinched their noses and talked about cooperation was precisely because the alchemical weapon that was far faster than the dragon in this battle report was too powerful. If they fought head-on, they would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    Therefore, they would talk first.


    Now, the greatest fear of the dragons was their unpredictable injuries.


    Under such circumstances, it was not impossible for the dragons to tear up the agreement they had previously finalized and raise even harsher conditions again, or use force to deter them¡­


    After all, things in this world still had to be spoken with fists.


    Kang De said, ¡°Mr. Envoy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    He looked at the dragon envoy opposite him with a calm expression and an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Our agreement will be carried out as usual. I¡¯ll quietly wait for yourpany¡¯s dragon cavalry battle group to shock the world.¡±

 Chapter 409 - 409 Master

    409 Master


    ¡°Do you think Kang De is pretending, or does he really have something to rely on?¡±


    After some negotiation, Santos and the Dragon Girl were put back.


    There was no house arrest, detention, difficulties, or intimidation.


    There was even no restriction on personal freedom.


    He could leave if he wanted. He could escape if he wanted. He could stay here if he wanted. He could court death if he wanted.


    If it was an ordinary international dispute, it would definitely not be so easy. However, in this matter, the person in charge of Goethe was Kang De. The unique diplomatic rtionship and the nature of the national situation between the two countries determined this rxed and almost child¡¯s y progress method because Santos and Kang De were both understanding people and had a tacit understanding with each other.


    ¡®You can escape overnight.¡¯


    However, this meant that he had confessed. Since Dragon Ind had done this, he would just wait.


    ¡®You can wander around and court death.¡¯


    If he was assassinated by the mastermind, the me would definitely be ced on Goethe. At that time, Dragon Ind and Goethe would definitely have a huge battle.


    ¡°Therefore, do as you see fit.¡±


    Santos knew in his heart that he had not lived long enough. Of course, he knew what to do.


    He had made up his mind to hide in Maple Leaf Pce.


    After all, in theory, his life was also in danger. If the mastermind wanted to trigger a war between the dragons and Goethe, assassinating Kang De was one way, and assassinating an important envoy like him was another.


    However, he was not too worried. As a hero who had climbed to the defense management of the Dragon n as a human, Santos¡¯ personal safety was an important regtion of thepany. He waspletely covered in the protective treasure of Dragon Ind and the blessing mark of the Dragon Emperor. If he did not take the initiative to court death, there were really not many people in the world who could take his life.


    Moreover, as an ace assassin with outstanding battle results, the Dragon Lady was also a top-notch bodyguard.


    Compared to this, the attack tonight and the variables triggered could trigger his endless imagination.


    Goethe had only stopped for a few days, but new enemies had already appeared.


    Moreover, he had endured it for a long time. As soon as he attacked, he broke Kang De¡¯s alchemical weapon, causing his deterrence ability to decrease by almost half and changing the bnce of strength between him and the dragons.


    Kang De¡¯s reaction made him reminisce.


    This person directly said that they could continue to fight the agreed fakepetition.


    There were only two possibilities.


    Firstly, Kang De had something to rely on. Even if the alchemical weapon was broken, he could quickly repair it or directly take out something more powerful. Even if he went on stage, it was enough to smash the dragon.


    Secondly, he was bluffing. He had to put on a tough posture to intimidate the dragons.


    He had been thinking about this along the way and could not help but ask the Dragon Girl Lily beside him.


    The Dragon Girl walked quietly beside him. Her upper body was wrapped in a thick blue jacket, and her lower body was wearing a ck dress with whitece trim. She was holding a small ck bag.


    Santos could tell at a nce that this dress was not the Dragon Girl¡¯s clothes, let alone the jacket on her upper body. The style, appearance, and even cloth were things he had never seen before.


    He wanted to observe carefully, but he was afraid of being beaten up. As for why this dragon girl had appeared beside Kang De tonight and why she was wearing his clothes, that was probably a secret that could not be investigated further.


    How should he put it¡­


    He did not know what to say and could only shout that Kang De was awesome.


    Lily only nced at him. ¡°Is it very important to bluff or have something to rely on? Didn¡¯t you take the initiative to say that you wanted to dy this battle for half a month?¡±


    Yes, after Kang De suggested that the agreement could continue, Santos tactfully suggested that the battle could be dyed for half a month, and the reason he gave was very sensible.


    He said that he had to find the mastermind behind this conspiracy and resolve the misunderstanding before talking business. Otherwise, there would always be a thorn between the dragons and Goethe.


    As expected of a businessman. This statement was veryfortable. It was much more pleasant than ¡°we won¡¯t take advantage of you. I¡¯ll give you half a month to repair the fighter ne and we¡¯ll fightter¡±.


    ¡°Regardless of whether his alchemical weapons can be repaired or not, it¡¯s not important if there¡¯s a backup. What¡¯s important is that his forbidden curse can¡¯t be faked and can still overturn any city in the world.¡±


    Santos exined, ¡°He¡¯s still the sharpest sword in this world.¡±


    The Dragon Girl said indifferently, ¡°However, the dragons are not afraid of his forbidden curse. If it was those old fellows on the board of directors, even if they don¡¯t tear up the agreement, they would take the opportunity to raise the price, right? The essence of this negotiation is that you¡¯re strong because I¡¯m weak. If I¡¯m strong, you¡¯re weak. If Kang De¡¯s alchemical weapon is broken, he¡¯s weak. Thepany can take the opportunity to fight for more benefits. If you don¡¯t do this, you¡¯ll damage thepany¡¯s interests. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Dragon Emperor will be angry?¡±


    She was a little talkative tonight.


    Santos nced at her. He had clearly misunderstood. Good lord, he had turned away after a night.


    He said, ¡°His Majesty won¡¯t be angry. If it was His Majesty, he would have done the same. When we could take the opportunity to raise the price, if we didn¡¯t do this, we could sell him a favor. As for Kang De bing weak¡­¡±


    At this point, Santos shook his head. ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s weakened?¡±


    The CEO looked at the Goethe people following far behind him and said, ¡°Before I came, I spoke to His Majesty the Dragon Emperor. His Majesty asked me, after reading Kang De¡¯s information, in my opinion, what¡¯s the most important thing to deal with this person?¡±


    ¡°I said beauty, and he was wrong. I said morality. He was wrong. I said respect, and he was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then he told me that the most important thing was never, ever, to underestimate him.¡±


    Santos said indifferently, ¡°The Samuel family underestimated him and felt that a Cathayan like him could not cause trouble. In the end, Glory Sand turned to ruins.¡±


    ¡°The Dusk Legion underestimated him and felt that it was so difficult for him to fight Glory Sand Town. How could he resist the army? In the end, it was not only them but the six Dragon g Legions were destroyed in Valentine.¡±


    ¡°The Twilight Council underestimated him and felt that no matter how powerful he was, he could not stop the will of a country. In the end, he killed his way to Red Maple City in a day and stepped on the face of the entire country¡­¡±


    He stopped and asked the Dragon Girl beside him, ¡°Then tell me, this time, we feel that Kang De¡¯s alchemical weapon has been broken and is no longer a threat to the dragons, so we took the opportunity to force, raise the price, and even start a war. At that time, will Kang De take out something even stranger and unheard of and beat us up until we¡¯re covered in dust and suffer heavy casualties?¡±


    The Dragon Girl nodded, still silent.


    ¡°In the end, we¡¯re businessmen. Force is necessary, but it¡¯s not the first choice. The meaning of thepany¡¯s armed forces is to defend interests and protect trade. This is not boring morals, but an important rule to ensure thepany¡¯s good and stable operation. If the Dragon Defense Company encounters anything and our first thought is to use force to resolve it, it won¡¯t be long before we close.¡±


    Santos exined seriously.


    The Dragon Girl still nodded and suddenly said, ¡°This is all for the interests of the dragon race?¡±


    The person who had already joined Dragon Ind nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Dragon Girl asked again, ¡°Even if your actions tonight are essentially still arbitrary? With such a huge matter, even if you don¡¯t discuss it with the board of directors, you should report it to the Dragon Emperor first.¡±


    ...


    Santos shrugged and said, ¡°The situation is urgent. I have to make my stand clear as soon as possible. I had no choice but to do this. When I return, I¡¯ll exin in detail to the Dragon Emperor. He¡¯ll understand.¡±


    When the Dragon Girl heard this, she nodded and said, ¡°I understand. For the interests of the dragon race, I can make a choice ording to my judgment, even if this doesn¡¯t seem to be in line with the interests of the race in the short term¡­ Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ wait.¡± Santos red at him. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The Dragon Girl strode forward and elerated. The corners of her skirt swayed.


    She had said some things about tonight, but she had not.


    The attacker drank the magic medicine and transformed into a dragon to attack, beating the steel giant into an extremely miserable state. She naturally had to tell Santos about this.


    However, she had seen Kang De teleport away at close range and disappear for a short period of time with the steel puppet before returning¡­ She temporarily hid such a thing in her heart.


    Big secret.


    Where did Kang Dee from?


    What was the background of Kang De¡¯s terrifying strength and weapons?


    ...


    She vaguely felt that the ultimate question that troubled the strategists of the continent was hidden in the short period of time he disappeared into thin air¡­ Where did Kang De go?


    Secret base? Half-ne? She felt that there was more to it.


    ¡ªI have to think of a way to investigate.


    Before that, it could not be leaked.


    Otherwise, if the news returned to Dragon Ind and attracted the attention or covet of some stupid old dragons, wouldn¡¯t it damage the interests of the race if they forcefully advanced and investigated this matter and ultimately messed up the full-scale war?


    Yes, all of this was for the benefit of Dragon Ind.


    As for how to start¡­


    The Dragon Girl walked quickly, but her right hand was in the pocket of her assault jacket. There was a soft gauze inside. It felt good, exactly the same as what she was wearing on her leg.


    Hmph.


    A smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s start by returning the thing.


    In the room, Kang De was like all the silly girls who looked for their phones after waking up. He lifted the nket on the bed and shook, but nothing fell.


    This made his hands and feet turn cold and his entire body turn cold at night.


    D*mn.


    He walked back to the front hall with mixed feelings. Tina rushed back into his arms like a swallow returning to its nest. She hugged him and pressed her face against his chest. Almost an hour had passed. Her body was still trembling as if she had not broken free from her previous fear.


    Kang De¡¯s attack reminded Tina of that nightmarish night in Glory Sand Town.


    That night, the head maid, the knight, Kang De¡­ everyone left her.


    It made her feel uneasy, worried, and guilty because the reason why Kang De had encountered the danger tonight was that he was involved in the battle of Goethe.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    That was all Kang De could say.


    However, saying this could only have the opposite effect. Tina felt as guilty as Kang De was.


    The Grand Duke nced at Kang De. Now, he did not have the time to care that his beloved daughter was hugging him. He sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re strengthening our defense and making up for our mistakes. The Chief Mage hase to a preliminary conclusion. The attacker sneaked in three days ago. We¡¯re conducting a thorough investigation.¡±


    The strength of the country was weak and could only be bullied as he pleased. The capital of a country and the ce of the pce became a ce where conspirators coulde and go as they pleased and arrange for the attack of assassins. The bombardment of the death warriors¡¯ all-out attack earlier had not only seriously injured Horus, but it had also ruthlessly pped the Grand Duke, Tedrell, and even the entire Goethe.


    However, he was helpless.


    This was the sorrow of a weak country.


    What was even sadder was that although they knew that being weak was the original sin, the weak were helpless and had no hope of bing stronger¡­ The despair of this world was that some things were actually destined.


    Small countries could never catch up torge countries.


    He nced at the huge hole made by the gori in the inner room, as well as dust, gravel, and wood shavings. The window and outer wall had also been swept into dregs by Kang De¡¯s Gatling gun. This ce could not be lived in.


    ¡°I originally wanted you to live here in peace.¡± He sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    When Tina heard this, she turned from Kang De¡¯s arms and looked at her father. Her tone was firm. ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    The Grand Duke originally did not allow it. After all, what would happen if an unmarried man and woman were mixed together? How could he throw his cabbage into the pigpen¡¯s food trough¡­ Moreover, why was that female dragon in Kang De¡¯s room tonight and why was she wrapped in his clothes? Although there was no point in asking, he still saw it. This Kang De was good in all aspects, but he was a little spoiled.


    If it was any other man, he could also praise them for being flirtatious and secretly envious.


    It was very uneptable that his daughter had be the evidence of his flirtatiousness.


    However, looking at his daughter¡¯s firm gaze, he knew that it was not his turn to object.


    Even if she arranged for Kang De to be elsewhere, Tina would definitely crawl in at night.


    He slowly nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother has already led the troops to impose martialw. Eldest Brother is speeding up his investigation of this matter. In the end, that attacker is hiding in Maple Leaf Pce. Although he has already turned to ashes, he will still leave some traces¡­¡±


    Seeing that the situation was a little tense, Ste softened her tone. ¡°You discovered him first. What characteristics does he have?¡±


    The assassin would die without an intact corpse or even his body and soul destroyed. This was the most troublesome thing.


    Although the criminal investigation technology of the other world was far less advanced, developed, and systematic than on Earth, the principle of forensic technology in the end was to think of a way to let the dead speak.


    Although the other world did not have scientific methods or a rigorous and developed anatomy and autopsy system, they¡­ could make the dead speak on a physical level.


    Basically, with corpses, secret spells of the pce, and special skills recruited in the dark world, they could directly find important clues from the dead. They could even take another step forward and activate the Nether Vision to collect the fragment of the dead¡¯s soul and forcefully ask.


    However, the person who sent the assassin clearly considered this situation. With a life-and-death blow, his soul and body were all burned clean, and there was no evidence.


    Then Kang De¡¯s eyewitness testimony might be the only clue to pursue.


    Kang De thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Shadow¡­ I only saw a shadow.¡±


    Ste asked, ¡°Does he summon shadows, hide his whereabouts, and walk in the shadows? Or¡­¡±


    After asking this, Ste saw Kang De¡¯s confused expression and recalled that he did not know much about magic techniques. Therefore, she waved her hand to extinguish the magic chandelier in the room. Then, she held her staff and activated a curse technique. A strong shadow fog wrapped her body. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, her graceful body fused into the night.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    mes shed. Phoenix mes soared in Kang De¡¯s eyes as he looked at Ste. In the Phoenix Vision, he could see a female body constructed by shadows. It was curvaceous, and the shadows shone with the spiritual light of magic power.


    Recalling the situation at that time, it was clearly not like that.


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°No, he turned into a shadow and crawled along the ground¡­¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the Grand Duke, Ste, Hillmelia, and even the few important ministers present changed drastically. Even Tina, who had been holding Kang De, looked up in surprise.


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shock, disbelief, and even fear appeared on the Grand Duke¡¯s face.


    He asked, ¡°Are you sure? Are you seeing things? That¡¯s indeed the case?¡±


    He looked extremely shocked, so much so that his tone was inclined to disbelief and questioning.


    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of fabricating this for me?¡± Kang De asked. ¡°You know him?¡±


    The lights came on again, illuminating everyone¡¯s faces. Everyone¡¯s faces were shocked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    This time, it was Hillmelia who spoke.


    Sword Saint Snowfall subconsciously held the hilt of her sword and whispered, ¡°We might know his master.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    The Grand Duke closed his eyes. This name could only hurt him now.


    ¡°Xide¡­ Xide Keram.¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410 Prime Minister

    410 Prime Minister


    ¡°Xide¡­ Xide Keram.¡±


    The Grand Duke¡¯s voice floated in the room, and there was dead silence in the air.


    No one spoke.


    This name¡­ was known by everyone from Red Maple City to Valentine.


    The Prime Minister of Goethe.


    The legendary virtuous figure had a friendship with the Grand Duke in an epic story and had served this country diligently for decades. His friendship and camaraderie with Grand Duke Leckos made the entire continent talk about it. His noble reputation, the admiration of the people, and the reverence of the political world. He had a pivotal influence in this country. He was calm, decisive, wise, cautious, and diligent. He never cked off and never made mistakes.


    The more everyone respected the generous and benevolent Grand Duke, the more they revered the cold and unyielding Prime Minister.


    Theyplemented each other and ruled this country in total. Theyplemented each other and were indispensable.


    Now¡­


    There was a dead silence. No one spoke.


    Xide. This name had another meaning to Kang De.


    He was Knight Clevnd¡¯s¡­ father.


    A close friend he would never forget in his life, a person who was important to his life. In a sense, his deathpletely changed Kang De¡¯s life. Moreover, that far-reaching impact had not only allowed him to return home, but it had also shaped Kang De¡¯s current personality and temperament¡­ The Prime Minister was the knight¡¯s father.


    He had once run away and did not want to see the knight¡¯s family, but after mustering his courage, his visit was disappointing. The Prime Minister was unwilling to forgive him, and as a father, he was not grateful to him.


    In fact¡­


    He looked around at everyone. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    His voice was a little low.


    Ste looked around at the people around her. The important ministers were unwilling to speak. Her father, aunt, and Uncle Xide had an extremely deep personal rtionship. Like Kang De, Tina was also shocked by such a thing. She was even more conflicted when it involved the dead knight. She sighed. She could only say it.


    ¡°Invisibility, concealment¡­¡± She said softly, ¡°The principle of this kind of concealment secret technique is either to distort light, mobilize shadows, fuse into the environment, or blind the target¡¯s senses. It¡¯s basically these few categories. The shadow ability we often talk about is to use a secret technique to mobilize shadow energy, epassing the body, and obtaining the power of shadow walking. We rely on darkness to hide¡­¡±


    ¡°However, mobilizing shadows and transforming into shadows are twopletely different concepts.¡±


    ¡°The former uses a wide range of concealment skills, and thetter is a magical ability that only appears in ancient legends. It has long disappeared from the current world. It¡¯s almost unimaginable¡­¡±


    Ste nced at her father and said softly, ¡°In this era,pleting elementalization and obtaining an indestructible body is the top topic of Legendary Mages. Or rather, mortals can no longer rely on hard work to achieve this magnificent feat¡­ Only some people who are still favored by the gods and have the blessing of the gods can show such elemental affinity and ability to subvert thews of the modern world. Such people are very, very rare.¡±


    After all, she took into ount her father¡¯s mood and did not say it too clearly.


    However, Kang De could also understand.


    He slowly said, ¡°In other words, very few people have the talent to transform into shadows. In fact, you only know one example so far?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°The Shadow Guard, Cole, themander of the Prime Minister¡¯s personal guard. He made many contributions to Goethe. In a¡­ ident when Father was young, he helped Father escape from Red Maple City with the Prime Minister. Together with the few of them and Aunt, they finally regained their power¡­¡±


    He was a subject of the Dragon.


    ¡­Not only that, right?


    With the personality of the Grand Duke and Sword Saint Snowfall, living and dying together back then must have been a magnificent story. The friendship born in such a story would definitely be remembered forever.


    Therefore, it was uneptable.


    At this moment, Grand Duke Leckos said, ¡°¡­He¡¯s framed.¡±


    He looked at Kang De and said in an extremely firm tone, ¡°Xide won¡¯t do such a thing, let alone Cole. Although shadow abilities are rare, only Cole can definitely use them. There must be a conspirator who wants to take the opportunity to frame Xide¡­ We can¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall, who was standing at the side, slowly said, ¡°I also believe that they won¡¯t do this.¡±


    Kang De looked at Sword Saint Snowfall and then at the Grand Duke. Although their tone was firm, a trace of hesitation and pain still shed through their eyes. They were also suspicious and hesitating.


    However, so what?


    He was about to speak when he felt his right hand tighten. Tina squeezed it.


    Then, Tina said, ¡°Then let Prime Minister Xide and Shadow Guard Cole prove their innocence.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes focused on her.


    Father, Aunt, Sister, and the ministers¡­ Tina replied to these gazes with a cold and decisive gaze and said firmly, ¡°Father, please convey the order to summon Prime Minister Xide and Shadow Guard Cole to the Maple Leaf Pce immediately¡­ Then order Second Brother to lead the army to monitor all entrances and exits of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. If there¡¯s chaos and resistance, immediately order the army to attack and kill all the rebels!¡±


    She said coldly, ¡°Whether the Prime Minister did it or not, we¡¯ll know from the oue.¡±


    The Grand Duke¡¯s expression shook and he subconsciously shouted, ¡°Tina!¡±


    Tina said indifferently, ¡°Father, is there anything wrong with my arrangement? If the Prime Minister is innocent, he¡¯ll definitely rush to the Maple Leaf Pce immediately with Mr. Cole. The misunderstanding will naturally be resolved. If the Prime Minister wants to run or resist stubbornly, he¡¯s the traitor of the country who tried to destroy Goethe¡¯s defense and start a war with the dragons. If that¡¯s the case, he won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow!¡±


    The Grand Duke muttered, ¡°Perhaps he was only confused for a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Tina said sternly, ¡°What are you still saying at this point?¡±


    The important ministers were surprised to discover that the little princess Tina, who had a weak personality, was actually roaring at the Grand Duke with such a fierce gaze and decisive expression.


    She took a step forward. Her blue eyes were no longer the calm sky, but a whistling tsunami. Anger surged in them, mixed with blood, death, and violence.


    ¡°I was confused for a moment¡­ You were confused many times in the past, but the Prime Minister is not confused and can always clean up the situation for you. However, now, if the Prime Minister is confused, as the monarch of Goethe, you can¡¯t be confused at all!¡±


    She said sternly, ¡°If you don¡¯t deal with this matter today, Kang De and I will ask personally! At that time, if it blows up, the dignity of the country will be gone and the dragons will know. What do you want?!¡±


    Be it the Grand Duke, Ste, Kang De, or the important ministers of the court, this was the first time they had seen Tina like this. Before this, be it hearing the legend or seeing the intelligence report, that Princess Tina who gathered volunteer soldiers in the north of the Empire and stirred up the storm was really distant and dreamy.


    Now, the lioness finally revealed her sharp ws in front of her father.


    The Grand Duke was even stunned and could not say a word.


    Kang De reached out and gently pulled Tina back.


    ...


    The people in front of Tina saw the princess¡¯s gaze gradually turn gentle. Like a sharp de that was gradually sheathed, she retreated to Kang De¡¯s side.


    ¡°Duke, I¡¯m not the one who was injured today, so we can¡¯t let this matter go.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Please ask Prime Minister Xide toe and bring that Cole. Whether he did it or not can be determined by seeing if Cole is alive. I promise you that even if it¡¯s him, I won¡¯t take his life. No matter what, I won¡¯t kill Clevnd¡¯s father this time.¡±


    The Grand Duke sighed.


    ¡°Armed form¡­¡±


    The Goethe Pce armed minister took a step forward. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please go to the Prime Minister¡¯s official residence and ask the Prime Minister to bring the Shadow Guard, Cole, to the Maple Leaf Pce.¡± The Grand Duke closed his eyes and slowly said, ¡°Bring more people and be vignt. You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    ¡°My lord, wait for the order.¡±


    ¡°Go see Landiston and order the 1st Sparkle Cavalry Battalion of the Sword Orchid Army to maneuver towards Keram Street¡­¡±


    ...


    The orders were given one by one.


    Every order was precise and clear, but the voice that gave the order was tired and heavy.


    In the end, his gaze turned to Kang De.


    ¡°Mr. Kang De.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ I mean if.¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°If it¡¯s really Xide, what do you want to do with him?¡±


    Kang De turned to look out of the window as if the terrifying impact had not dissipated. He watched helplessly as the unstoppable powerful force swallowed Horus¡¯s body. The feeling at that time still lingered in his heart.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also say if.¡±


    ¡°If I was the one who was attacked, I might forgive him onest time, but I¡¯m not the one who was attacked and injured. I¡¯m not qualified to forgive on behalf of the victim.¡±


    Kang De was silent for a moment, and his tone had already be cold, ¡°Therefore, if he really ordered it, he has to be what Horus is now.¡±


    ¡°This revenge is only limited to an eye for an eye. This is my greatest concession.¡±


    After a while, the Grand Duke nodded gently. ¡°This is very reasonable¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not because of you.¡±


    There was another awkward silence.


    Ste looked at Tina, then at her father, then at her aunt. She sighed in her heart. If she had known earlier, she would have returned to St. Covero University to squat. Why would she stay in the Maple Leaf Pce? It was actually her turn to liven up the atmosphere.


    In the past, Tina should be the one to do this¡­


    She said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so pessimistic. Perhaps someone has indeed framed us¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Second Sister. Everyone feels pessimistic because of this,¡± Tina said calmly. ¡°If someone framed him, that¡¯s an even more terrifying thing. The ability to transform into a shadow is rare in the world. I don¡¯t know how many times Mr. Cole has been recruited and harassed by the Brotherhood. With this talent, there¡¯s a possibility of bing an assassin master. However, the mastermind behind the attack used such a rare and precious shadow ability user as a one-time consumable. If it wasn¡¯t the Prime Minister, who was it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ste choked on the spot.


    Kang De swayed and gently touched Tina beside him.


    Tina immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She felt that her sister was very aggressive tonight.


    She was furious¡­


    However, Tina¡¯s words were not bickering. This possibility was indeed clouding this attack. It was simply a dilemma. Whether the Prime Minister had done it, the oue was all very bad¡­


    Ste looked at her father and the others¡¯ serious expressions and sighed softly.


    Why did the Sun God make Goethe experience so many hardships?


    The window was shattered, and the night wind blew. The room was silent. Everyone was waiting for the oue, but they did not even know which oue they hoped to hear.


    There was a long silence. Everyone was silent. Only Kang De held Tina¡¯s hand with his left hand and his right was held by the unwilling gori. The others saw this and were full.


    Footsteps approached.


    Like a switch, it opened up frozen time. Sword Saint Snowfall and the Grand Duke¡¯s performance was the most intense, and almost their entire bodies trembled.


    It was fine if it was the Grand Duke, but Hillmelia was clearly not as decisive as at the banquet that day. She, the Grand Duke, Prime Minister Xide, and even Cole clearly had a deep friendship.


    Grand Duke Leckos looked out the door, then his face turned pale.


    This was because only the pce armed minister and a few guards walked over.


    The Grand Duke¡¯s tone trembled. ¡°Where¡¯s Xide?¡±


    ¡°I was ordered to see the Prime Minister¡¯s official residence. The butler said that the Prime Minister is resting. I insisted on seeing him and said that the Grand Duke had ordered him to go to the Maple Leaf Pce immediately. After the butler asked for instructions, he rejected and said that the Grand Duke had an order to order the Prime Minister to rest on time and not leave the residence before ten in the day¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions slowly changed.


    Leckos slowly clenched his fists. ¡°He never showed up? Then what?¡±


    ¡°I took the initiative. After all, this matter is very serious, so I forcefully barged into the Prime Minister¡¯s residence and shouted and caused a scene. The Prime Minister finally appeared. After asking what had happened, he still refused toe and said that his wife was ill and he wanted to take care of her. As for His Highness Kang De being attacked¡­¡±


    He nced at Kang De and said, ¡°The Prime Minister said that it has nothing to do with him. He doesn¡¯t have any suggestions to provide, let alone be willing to abandon his wife, who is crazy because of the loss of her son, at night to busy herself with Prince Kang De¡¯s matters. If there¡¯s anything that the Prime Minister has to do, it doesn¡¯t matter if the Grand Duke appoints the acting Prime Minister or directly removes him from his official position. He¡­ he also said some inappropriate things.¡±


    The Grand Duke said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Cole?¡±


    ¡°When I fought my way in, I did not see him and did not dare to ask. I was afraid of attracting the attention of the Prime Minister. This matter is very important, so I could only return and report it to the Grand Duke.¡±


    The armed figure lowered his head and said, ¡°However, Grand Duke, don¡¯t worry. His Highness Landiston has already ordered the Sword Orchid Legion to monitor the tunnels, entrances, and spatial fluctuations near the Prime Minister¡¯s residence and ensure that no one can leave the Prime Minister¡¯s residence on their own. He asked me to return and ask you what to do.¡±


    The Grand Duke was silent for a long time, then turned around and walked out.


    ¡°He¡¯s unwilling toe. Let¡¯s make a trip.¡±

 Chapter 411 - 411 Here Again

    411 Here Again


    They visited Prime Minister Xide at night.


    Although it was a secret trip and he had only brought a capable team along to try not to attract attention, the Maple Leaf Pce had just been attacked. Themotion shook the entire city. There were no secrets tonight.


    Soon, everyone would know that after the attack on Maple Leaf Pce, the Grand Duke and the others had gone to the Prime Minister¡¯s house.


    This would undoubtedly make people think of many things.


    !!


    Goethe¡¯s dignity would probably disappear tonight.


    Therefore, the Grand Duke¡¯s back looked deste and heavy.


    The two carriages were one after the other. The Grand Duke, Ste, and Sword Saint Snowfall sat in the front, while Kang De, Tina, and the gori sat in the back. A few defense ministers led the guards to apany them. The carriage swayed slightly. The cold night wind was mixed with the sound of hooves and wheels. This was the second time Kang De had gone to the Prime Minister¡¯s house.


    It was already another mood.


    Ever since Tina got into the car, she had been holding Kang De¡¯s arm and resting her head on his shoulder. She did not say a word, but she used a lot of strength. She was extremely afraid of losing it. As afraid as she was, she hated it.


    She leaned against Kang De in silence and listened to the powerful heartbeat in his chest. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, trying to hide the overly gloomy ruthlessness in her gaze.


    After the Glory Sand Incident, she also experienced a life-changing night with Kang De. However, after Kang De experienced despair and pain, he finally returned to his hometown and was saved. Tina continued to carry pain and anger and continue to fight for her almost destroyed mothend. In terms of transformation, paranoia, and decisiveness, Tina had learned more lessons than Kang De. Naturally, she had grown more because she cherished less than Kang De.


    Therefore, PTSD was even worse.


    She would not tolerate the threat continuing.


    No matter who that person was.


    The silencested for a moment before Tina¡¯s voice broke it in the car.


    ¡°We¡­ Kang De, me or you, we need a direct force.¡±


    Kang De came back from his thoughts and looked into the princess¡¯s eyes. Tina was talking seriously.


    ¡°Powerful, loyal, and efficient¡­ We need an elite army. Otherwise, just like now, we don¡¯t have a direct subordinate to listen to orders and can mobilize very fewbat forces. Once our thoughts conflict with Father¡¯s, things will definitely not develop as we hope.¡±


    ¡°For example, tonight. If Father wants to let Xide live, he¡¯ll sessfully escape, but we can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Tina said calmly, ¡°Therefore, we need a force that answers to you. This force will decide the direction of things at a time of disagreement. Father wants him to live. If we want him to die, he has to die. Father wants him to live, and we want him to live. Only then can he live.¡±


    Kang De looked at the princess¡¯s decisive gaze and his heart skipped a beat.


    With his experience, this would basically lead to a power struggle.


    Logically speaking, he was not as anxious as Tina. If there was someone he wanted to kill and the Grand Duke wanted the other party to live, he could easily turn to the righteous 300mm long-range rocket. If one shot was not enough, there would be a volley and his ashes would be scattered.


    He said, ¡°Your father will be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°When someone wants to hurt you, I have to seek Father¡¯s opinion to take revenge¡­ Compared to Father being angry, I can¡¯t tolerate the former.¡±


    Tina held Kang De¡¯s hand. ¡°You have to have your own strength sooner orter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve talked to Hong San about this.¡±


    ¡°Hong San¡­¡±


    Tina frowned, then her expression rxed. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s easy to waver at the critical moment when choosing and recruiting from Red Maple City. Inparison, the Goethe people from Valentine should be even more grateful and loyal to you. Your private army has to cut ties with Tedrell, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to interfere. It¡¯s best if the members of the army are not Goethe people. The Cathayans, green-skinned orcs, and Belloran are more suitable¡­¡±


    She had done a lot of homework previously and knew a lot about Kang De¡¯s experience in Valentine.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was a little subtle. ¡°It feels strange¡­¡±


    He was simply like a warlord and powerful minister.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange.¡±


    Tina hugged Kang De again and said softly, ¡°If we get married, I have to take your family name, not the other way around. I don¡¯t like the title of the Prince Consort of Goethe.¡±


    The gori sitting at the side said coldly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    She was also unhappy. Tonight was clearly her deciding moment. Who knew that the Dragon Girl woulde first, then the assassin, and the love mentor would be beaten up? Who knew how bitter she was?


    Tina smiled and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The gori was shocked, her eyes flickering.


    However, looking at Tina¡¯s gentle and kind smile, she could not say anything ruthless.


    Loyal, interesting, beautiful, cute, and gullible. She was the perfect bodyguard and had a deep rtionship with Kang De.


    Why should she hate and be hostile to such a pet?


    Kang De did not notice this small confrontation. He followed Tina¡¯s train of thought. Men had a desire for power and violence in their nature. This was the nature of beasts. In other words, men had dreamed of ruling the country and protecting justice since they were young.


    After the battle of Valentine, he discussed the next step of the strategic countermeasure with Hong San.


    If he wanted peace, he had to prepare for battle.


    Farming, developing industry, liberating productivity, promoting social progress, and letting the concept of equality, freedom, and happiness be deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts¡­ These beautiful dreams definitely had to be supported by powerful martial strength.


    ording to the current battle situation, although the magic of the other world was strange and powerful, it was still not a match for the military skills of Earth which had reached the peak of the industrial system and continuously developed technology.


    From the industrial era until now, there had been wars and conflicts of various sizes. There had been dozens of generations and tens of billions of people. Over a long period of time, everyone had been thinking about how to kill their own kind more efficiently and cruelly. As a result, various subjects, categories, professions, engineering, armaments¡­


    This was even after being more or less restrained by international public opinion, domestic public opinion, ethics, and so on. He could still develop many efficient and humane powerful weapons.


    Therefore, if he wanted to create a powerful military force in the other world and arm it with advanced weapons from Earth, it was the simplest, most convenient, and most efficient method.


    Previously, he did not start doing it. Firstly, time was tight, and secondly, Kang De was also very short of weapons at that time. However, now that he was in Africa and had long gotten off the ne, the situation had already begun. It should not be difficult to do some business.


    It was really easier to deal in firearms in Africa than buy lollipops in the country.


    It was time to create a foreign gun team.


    As for the candidate, the green-skinned naturally took the responsibility. It was one of the important sources of soldiers.


    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since he saw Heaven sh.


    ...


    Poor these green-skinned. They had missed Valentine¡¯s forbidden spell, the battle of Red Maple City, and not eaten hot feces again. Who knew how they would howl this time?


    The others could be chosen from the people chosen by Hong San.


    The gori¡¯s mercenary group was useful and could be chosen. Also¡­


    At this moment, the carriage shook slightly and slowly stopped.


    Kang De was slightly stunned, then took a deep breath.


    Tina took his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said softly. ¡°You repaid the knight long ago.¡±


    Kang De did notment.


    The coachman outside said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness Kang De, Your Highness Tina, we¡¯re here.¡±


    The car door opened and cold air greeted him.


    On the ck night and cold street, there were faint gazes prying around. The street was cleared, and the cavalry patrolled everywhere. Under the protection of the guards, the Grand Duke got out of the carriage.


    ...


    The person in ck armor and a war helmet was waiting there. He pounded his chest and bowed to the Grand Duke, then nodded at Kang De. He was the Grand Duke¡¯s second son, Landiston, who led the Sword Orchid Army.


    It was Tina¡¯s second brother.


    Tina¡¯s two brothers more or less inherited the Grand Duke¡¯s personality andpletely inherited his appearance. Tina¡¯s eldest brother seemed to be a replica of the Grand Duke. He was also kind, sincere, soft-hearted, and easy to bully. He was not good with words. Her second brother was more lively and decisive, so he became a soldier.


    Kang De¡¯s two brothers-inw were both good-looking. One was as warm as jade, and the other was enthusiastic and cheerful. He was gentle and loyal. It was a very f*cking ssicbination.


    Due to the fact that they were busy after defending the city, the two brothers-inw only hurriedly met Kang De a few times before throwing themselves into the heavy work and missions. However, they had a good impression of each other and chatted happily.


    Especially Landiston. There was still anotheryer of rtionship. Before the battle of Valentine erupted, this Grand Duke¡¯s second son secretly met Nick and begged him to defend the city for three days before surrendering on his own. However, Nick was determined to die with the city, so there was the story of Kang De defending the city. The two of them treated Nick as a life-and-death friend and had lost a close friend. They were also sentimental about his injury. With this empathy, their rtionship was naturally very good.


    However, now was not the time to reminisce.


    They were here today to smash the Prime Minister¡¯s door.


    When the Grand Duke¡¯s carriage arrived, the guards of the Km Manor fell into unease. They did not know what had happened, but it was definitely not a good thing that the pce¡¯s armed forces had barged in earlier and the Grand Duke had personally arrived.


    Grand Duke Leckos walked towards the closed iron door.


    Only Sword Saint Snowfall followed beside him.


    The other guards wanted to follow, but the Grand Duke waved his hand to stop them. He said, ¡°Xide won¡¯t harm me. I still firmly believe this to this day. If I¡¯m wrong about him, I¡¯ll die here.¡±


    The Grand Duke still had the authority to speak for himself, and Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s martial strength was trustworthy enough. Therefore, the guards stopped and watched the Grand Duke knock on the iron door.


    In the silence, Landiston slowly moved to Kang De¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Landiston hesitated. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe Uncle Xide will do such a stupid thing.¡±


    The two families could be considered family friends, especially the rtionship between the previous generation. It was strong and long-term.


    Before Kang De could speak, Tina said, ¡°Xide has almost gone crazy. A lunatic¡¯s thoughts can¡¯t be predicted, just like how I still don¡¯t understand why he criticized Kang De.¡±


    Landiston nced at his sister and only sighed.


    Human nature was extremelyplicated to begin with and could not be exined.


    At this moment, the mes of the phoenix soared in Kang De¡¯s eyes as he looked around, ¡°If it¡¯s not Xide, it¡¯s an even more hidden, terrifying, and powerful enemy. Since he did what he did tonight, he must have a backup n. Since he¡¯s framing Xide, he most likely has the next step of a trick. Instead of discussing if it¡¯s him, why don¡¯t we take precautions early¡­ There are many spies around.¡±


    In the Phoenix Vision, the abnormal energy fluctuation was clearly visible. The hidden people had nowhere to hide.


    After entering Red Maple City, Kang De knew how precious Delh¡¯s gift was. Even a rare and powerful shadow ability could be easily seen through by these eyes. From now on, almost all the secret techniques of breath control, invisibility, and disguise in the world were meaningless in front of him.


    As he observed the surrounding situation, he sighed softly.


    Delh, do you know that you¡¯re helping the enemy¡­


    It was a pity to be an enemy of such an elf with a very good personality and body.


    As he sighed, he asked, ¡°Shall I point it out for you?¡±


    Landiston sighed, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. Father said there¡¯s no need. No matter what, at this point, Goethe¡¯s dignity is gone. Everyone who should know knows. I wonder how much trouble it¡¯ll cause tomorrow¡­ Sigh, this country¡­¡±


    Before the danger of destruction could leave, internal strife followed, and it was even the Prime Minister¡­


    For decades, he had been conscientious and governed Goethe. He was deeply trusted by the Grand Duke and loved by his subjects. His students, followers, and subordinates were all over Goethe politics. He had never made a mistake and was always rational. However, such a person who was the most unlikely to have a problem had a problem¡­


    Tina and Ste also looked sad.


    In the distance, the Grand Duke¡¯s calm voice sounded from afar. He was reprimanding and ordering the guards. With no choice, they hurriedly returned to report. After a long time, the figure in a white sleeping robe slowly walked over.


    The iron door still did not open.


    The Prime Minister and the Grand Duke looked at each other through the iron grille.


    He treated the people outside as nothing and only looked at his decades-old friend.


    ¡°You¡¯re disturbing my wife.¡±


    The Prime Minister said coldly, ¡°Her situation is getting worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I have to see you and ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    The Grand Duke said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Cole? I want to see him.¡±


    The Prime Minister¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°He¡¯s missing.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Tina¡¯s eyes were cold, and her other hand slowly clenched.


    The Grand Duke was silent for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°When? Why did he disappear?¡±


    ¡°Three days ago, the day the great hero saved Red Maple City.¡±


    Xide did not even look at Kang De and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he ran to. He hasn¡¯t returned yet. Why are you asking him?¡±


    Leckos¡¯ tone was difficult as he slowly said, ¡°The person who just attacked the Maple Leaf Pce can transform into a shadow.¡±


    He kept looking into Xide¡¯s eyes.


    There was silence.


    Then, the Prime Minister¡¯s cold smile broke the silence, ¡°Oh, you suspect that it¡¯s me. No wonder you insisted that I go. No wonder even Lord Kang De gave me the honor and came in person. No wonder you¡¯re so hesitant¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s wrist was grabbed by Kang De, so the princess could not rush over. Sword Saint Snowfall continued, ¡°Xide, you don¡¯t have to say strange things. Leckos and I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s you, but it¡¯s very important and we have to verify it. You said that Cole ran away three days ago. I believe you. We have to find him and even pursue his background to find clues about him. Please tell us.¡±


    ¡°I see. The noble Guardian was attacked. Are you busy catching the murderer and ttering him?¡± The cold smile on Xide¡¯s face still did not dissipate, ¡°But if I don¡¯t want to say, what can you do?¡±


    Leckos shouted in a low voice, ¡°Xide!¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want. Be it removal, arresting me, or threatening me with my wife, do whatever you want.¡± Xide turned to leave. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    With a bang, the Grand Duke punched the iron gate. His battle aura surged, and the iron filings shattered. He roared, ¡°Xide! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    His roar was interrupted by Kang De. At some point, he had already appeared beside him. He pressed his shoulder and said softly, ¡°Go back. There are other ways.¡±


    It was meaningless to argue here.


    Xide still did not turn around or look at him.


    The Grand Duke turned to look at Kang De, his eyes filled with blood vessels. He was about to say something when he suddenly heard a magic light bloom in the direction of the Maple Leaf Pce again. A string of dazzling light flew into the sky, and the city could be seen clearly.


    Themander cried out, ¡°Someone broke in!¡±


    It was happening again.


    ¡­

 Chapter 412 - 412 Believe It or Not

    412 Believe It or Not


    The night wind was cold. Magic signals that symbolized encountering an enemy bloomed in the sky, one after another.


    It was like iron fists hitting the faces of every Goethe person.


    Less than two hours ago, an attack tore through the festive atmosphere since the end of the war and reminded every Goethe person who was deep in a beautiful dream that the war was not far away.


    The weakness of Goethe was a sin, and the reason that caused the war still existed. Now, another attack had happened, announcing the unscrupulousness and disdain of the nner.


    He coulde and go as he pleased.


    The dignity of a country could also be trampled on.


    Grand Duke Leckos revealed an angry expression. Then, he thought of something and turned to look at his close friend who had already left. As if their hearts were connected, Prime Minister Xide also looked back at that moment. Their gazes met through the distant darkness. The Grand Duke only saw the mockery sh across his old friend¡¯s lips. It was unknown who he was mocking. He discovered that he could no longer understand this decades-old friend, or rather, he had never understood him.


    ¡°In the name of Grand Duke Goethe, Leckos Tedrell, I¡¯ll deprive you of your authority as Prime Minister of Goethe. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the manor and are forbidden to receive guests until your suspicion ispletely cleared or your crime is finally determined.¡±


    Tonight¡¯s conversation had alreadypletely disappointed him. No matter what reason or difficulties he had, Xide was no longer qualified to be the Prime Minister. Just as Tina had said, when the Prime Minister was confused, the Grand Duke could not be confused¡­ He had to do the right thing.


    Grand Duke Leckos took two steps back. In the end, he stared at his close friend who had disappeared into the darkness, and turned around.


    ¡°Landiston, seal the Keram Manor. You¡¯ll personally arrange for surveince and house arrest.¡±


    The cold night dyed his eyes with cruelty. Even if the magic signal rising from the Maple Leaf Pce illuminated the night sky, he did not panic because of this.


    His gazended on Sword Saint Snowfall. ¡°From the two attacks, we have reason to believe that an enemy with a conspiracy and a meticulous n has targeted Goethe. They nned the first attack and lured us here, then the second¡­ Then, the first thing we have to guard against is the third time.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Hill, I¡¯ll let you rush back to the Maple Leaf Pce immediately. We¡¯ll arriveter.¡±


    At this moment, the strongest pirs of Goethe, Sword Saint Snowfall and the Crimson Queen, could use powerful strength as the backbone of a battle to support them. It was convenient for their weaker but powerfulpanions to attack. Hillmelia and the Crimson Queen quickly rushed back to help. It looked to be the best choice, but this would cause the defense of their group to be empty. If there was a third attack, there would be trouble.


    Moreover, the Crimson Queen was only a guest who had followed Kang De to support. Compared to him, she was even more distant. He did not have the position and qualifications to order the other party.


    The Sword Saint nodded and was about to move when Kang De said, ¡°Gori, go.¡±


    She handed a bullet that had anchored the spatial beacon to the gori.


    Then, there was the signal generator that could connect several worlds.


    ¡°At the very least, I can see the attacker¡¯s appearance. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m more careful than you think,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. This is not only Goethe¡¯s matter but also my personal hatred.¡±


    The Phoenix Vision could at least see through the other party¡¯s background and methods.


    However, the reason was not only that.


    The assassin who had injured Horus had been reduced to ashes, and the clues had been cut off. Now that Kang De thought about it, it was a pity. If he could survive, he could use the power of the Fire Thief to forcefully read the other party¡¯s memory fragments. However, he could not reveal such a reason to others.


    Shattering the body, devouring souls, usurping skills, and reading memories. Even in the world of swords and magic, such an ability was a very terrifying ability that would definitely be feared.


    He looked at Tina, who agreed with his judgment. Although she valued and worried about Kang De more than usual, she would almost never question his decision.


    However, at the same time, she wanted Kang De to know that someone had been worried about him.


    She went forward and hugged Kang De. It was frontal and very hard. She would never get tired of this beautiful touch of hitting people with a ball. Every time, it was very new, butnguage was always the most powerful weapon.


    Tina whispered in her ear, ¡°I want to reward you again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was really¡­ irresistible.


    The gori¡¯s figure turned into a sh of light and swept in the direction of the Maple Leaf Pce. At the same time, the Grand Duke and the others abandoned the carriage and changed to warhorses. They wanted to quickly return.


    Under their gazes, Kang De shattered the dark light and returned to the white fog world.


    Previously, when they rushed to Red Maple City, the gori and Sword Saint Snowfall were in charge of opening the way. After sweeping a domain, they sent a signal to Kang De to descend. They were already very familiar with this kind of thing.


    After returning to the white fog world, Kang De had to wait and prepare for battle.


    In the vast western airport of Comoros, Horus was sitting beside the warehouse, surrounded by the dismantled aircraft engine, jet port, lines, and pipe facilities. One of its arms had turned into a welding spray gun and was repairing a wound on its body. When it heard themotion, it looked up. ¡°Father, did it go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well.¡±


    Kang De brought a fewrge boxes from the district and kicked one of them at his iron son. ¡°Help me deal with the ammunition. Also, set up an artillery position here¡­¡±


    His iron son was seriously injured, and his mobility andbat ability were greatly reduced, but this did not mean that he could not help at all. Even if he could only stay in the white fog world and stop his injuries from worsening, Horus could still do many things. For example, he could use Kang De¡¯s currentbat vehicle to build a firepower position and open fire when he opened the spatial door to let the enemy know what superior firepower was.


    This move could be called the ¡°King¡¯s Armory¡±.


    However,pared to this, his iron son seemed to have his own thoughts.


    It asked, ¡°Father wants to fight?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°No, I have to at least protect myself.¡±


    Small-scale battles were naturally left to the gori, Sword Saint Snowfall, and the tools of Goethe. He only needed to protect himself and pay attention to his position to escape. He was not unwilling to be protected by a woman at all.


    What a joke. Would a nuclear silo care that it had to be protected by the fleet, fighter jets, and marine divisions?


    Horus said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Rest in peace and recuperate. There¡¯s no need to force yourself.¡±


    The welding torch in his iron son¡¯s hand returned to his palm. He said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not forcing myself. Father, this is based on rational judgment. You might have to face a small-scale high-intensity battle next. Large-scale artillery fire is meaningless. What you need is higher mobility and stronger defense, as well as a certain amount of firepower to restrain you. I can provide these.¡±


    The Transformer clearly hesitated, then said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing you have to promise me,¡± Horus said in a muffled voice. ¡°I did this for Father. This is based on kinship and worries for you. Therefore, any mockery is a trample on this heart.¡±


    Kang De blinked, then put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m your father.¡±


    At this moment, Kang De recalled his father. In this life so far, the stupid face and excessive beauty that Kang Jinzhu had mocked were remembered and learned by his son.


    This was the inheritance and continuation of the family.


    ...


    As expected, its iron son revealed a suspicious expression. Then, it sighed, raised its hands, and held its head. Then, it pulled hard. The biting structure made a soft sound as it fell off. Then, under Kang De¡¯s gaze, the Transformer pulled its head off.


    Immediately, the Transformer made a sound as if it had been turned off. The steel body that Earth¡¯s technology could not imagine and understand instantly lost its vitality. The energy system and transmission system turned off at the same time, and the iron arm fell weakly. Horus¡¯s head left his palm and rolled to the ground.


    Then, four mechanical spider legs stretched out from the neck of this dignified iron head.


    The head was the Transformer¡¯s head, and the body was the body of a terrifying robot. This huge steel head quickly spun under the support and movement of its four short legs. It was stable and very agile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    When Kang De heard his son¡¯s call, he immediately revealed a serious and dignified expression.


    ¡°You promised me not tough.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m notughing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re clearlyughing at me.¡±


    Of course, Kang De denied it, and his hand was subconsciously about to sweep across his chest. Horus¡¯s cold voice shattered his stupid movements, ¡°Father, if you want to turn on the camera, I have no choice but to physically empty all the materials you¡¯ve umted these past few days.¡±


    Horus¡¯s eyes lit up with a hot red light. Huge energy urged out a photon beam and left charred marks on the ground to prove that what it said was true.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said this, I would have forgotten.¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°Where did Lily¡¯s terrifying cosy outfite from? Who gave it to the gori? Why did you approach the window earlier? What¡¯s with shouting that you¡¯re wrong? Did you film¡­¡±


    The Transformer¡¯s eyes flickered one after another. A cheap electronic voice sounded in his head, then Horus read it in a cold tone, ¡°The memory module is damaged. I don¡¯t know what Father is talking about.¡±


    Kang De narrowed his eyes, but at this moment, the signal generator shed with a dazzling red light.


    Horus said indifferently, ¡°Father, now doesn¡¯t seem to be the time to talk about this.¡±


    It was time to hit his son.


    In the end, Kang De could only pick up Horus. The metal head unfolded and changed shape, turning into a solid armor and flexible joints that wrapped Kang De¡¯s left arm, turning him into a winter soldier.


    However, this thing was clearly much more ferocious than the Winter Soldier. Kang De raised his left arm, and Horus knew his intentions. Theponents opened and gathered, and the internal structure spun and contracted. The extended muzzle condensed with zing light.


    ¡°Protection, attack, assisted calction¡­ There are many things that can be done.¡±


    Kang De moved his arm and asked, ¡°New ability?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I learned the ability after absorbing Tacitus,¡± Horus replied. ¡°It can greatly increase Father¡¯s self-preservation,bat ability, and mobility. Now, my body is seriously injured, and only the core part is very well protected. It just so happens that I can work as an exoskeleton to assist Father.¡±


    Kang De nodded. He had already put on hisbat clothes. Then, he snapped his fingers and passed through the dim light to return to the other world. Thending point was Maple Leaf Pce. The gori had already cleared the teleportation location.


    ¡­That should be the case.


    However, when Kang De stepped out of the spatial door and appeared at night in the other world, other than the gori beside him, he also saw the figure opposite him. It was a dragon and phoenix armor. Its sword was like mes. The king looked at him, and his expression and gaze were covered by the phoenix-winged helmet. It was the Empress of Twilight, the Phoenix King, Delh.


    He was shocked and said in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The moment he saw the Phoenix King, his unfilial son¡¯s REC had already lit up.


    The Phoenix King¡¯s voice was cold and calm, as if Kang De was only a stranger, ¡°The world is huge. I can go wherever I want. Why can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    ¡ªOh, okay, I understand. It¡¯s no wonder. After all, Maple Leaf Pce has caused such a hugemotion, and the peace situation between the two countries is a little awkward. In order not to cause a misunderstanding, you definitely have toe and take a look. After all, in the current situation, once there¡¯s any misunderstanding, once the battle starts again and the quality is projected, hundreds of thousands of people will die.


    Kang De understood.


    He said, ¡°Nothing happened. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Delh¡¯s tone turned colder and more urgent. She immediately said, ¡°What am I worried about?¡±


    Kang De immediately said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re not worried. You¡¯re not worried at all.¡±


    Indeed, these words made her, the Elven Empress, look timid and afraid under the deterrence of the forbidden curse. She had to exin at the slightest movement. No wonder he did not like to hear it. It was better to give her face.


    As expected, Delh snorted heavily.


    ¡°So this is a misunderstanding?¡±


    Kang De asked the gori, also asking the Phoenix King, ¡°You were the one who barged into the Maple Leaf Pce the second time?¡±


    Before the gori could answer, Delh sneered, ¡°Misunderstanding? Don¡¯t you suspect that I deliberately barged in to do bad things? Don¡¯t you suspect that I sent people to do the first attack?¡±


    Kang De said without hesitation, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡ªThe council has crossed you and dered war again. This is shaking your rule foundation and absolute authority. Hundreds of thousands of troops are trapped in Goethe. What you should do the most now is to lead the army back and f*ck the rebels before settling the score with me. How can you not figure out the sequence and attack me at a time like this?


    When the Phoenix King heard this, she looked at Kang De deeply, and gentle waves appeared in her eyes.


    Her tone softened and was not as stiff as before. She said indifferently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who barged in the second time. I only came to take a look and happened to encounter it. That intruder was very unreasonable to me, so I casually punished him. That¡¯s it. Believe it or not.¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413 You’re Stronger Now

    413 You¡¯re Stronger Now


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    The Phoenix King¡¯s voice was calm and casual.


    It was as if she really did not care what Kang De thought.


    The unfilial son attached to Kang De¡¯s left arm stabbed at the right time.


    !!


    Or rather, he had done a little work.


    ¡°Actually, ma¡¯am.¡±


    A huge red electronic eye lit up where Kang De¡¯s shoulder was, making its old father look like he had gone from a Winter Soldier to a G-virus infection.


    Horus said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t care, why exin and specially say things like ¡®Believe it or not¡¯? Moreover, you still stayed here to wait for Father toe? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up!¡±


    Kang De and Delh shouted at the same time.


    However, clearly, humans and elves were definitely thinking of two different things.


    After saying it in unison, Kang De and the Phoenix King looked at each other and looked away at the same time.


    ¡°¡­In short,¡± Kang De said, ¡°are you alright?¡±


    After he said it, he realized that he had asked a stupid question. What a joke. That was the Phoenix King, one of the few experts in the world. Moreover, the battle had ended in such a short period of time. He would definitely be crushed.


    As expected, Delh snorted and said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Kang De looked around, ¡°What about the intruder?¡±


    ¡°Of course I captured him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where is it?¡±


    The Phoenix King said indifferently, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment, then he pressed his palms together and lowered his head, ¡°Kind and benevolent, the beautiful and cute Phoenix King, please reward a mere captive to me.¡±


    His iron son on his left arm shook slightly.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re really something, Father.


    At the same time, there was the sound of armor rubbing. The Phoenix King even subconsciously took two steps back. Her voice was stunned and shaken, then she shouted, ¡°Your words are frivolous! How rude! How rude!¡±


    Then, her voice became softer, and her head in the full phoenix-winged helmet shook slightly from side to side, ¡°My¡­ my kindness can only be bestowed to my people!¡±


    The red electronic eyes opened again. ¡°As everyone knows, Father, marriage is the highest form of connection.¡±


    ¡°¡ªShut up!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The unfamiliar, awkward, and hostile feeling brought about by Kang De and Delh¡¯s first reunion after the battle of Red Maple City was washed away.


    ¡°In¡­ in short!¡±


    After a moment of silence, the Phoenix King forced her voice to be cold and hard again, ¡°Before the peace treaty is signed, we¡¯re still enemies! As the Emperor of the elves, I can¡¯t provide for the enemy! However, the exchange is fine! I can¡¯t hand over the people I captured to you for nothing!¡±


    He understood.


    Kang De understood.


    Then, he raised a finger and offered a price, ¡°Ten boxes of Sprite.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I don¡¯t want this!¡±


    ¡°Add five boxes of Wave Taste Immortals1.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you think such a childish suggestion can send me away?¡±


    ¡°Ten boxes ofrd.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey!¡±


    ¡°The White Rabbit Toffee that can drown you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    An imperceptible swallowing sound.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not joke anymore.¡±


    Seeing that it was about time, Kang De stopped joking.


    He had already grasped this measurement when he was in Valentine. ording to the awkward rtionship between the two of them, Tag¡­ the upper limit of Delh¡¯s patience had to be shortened by 20%. She had given up on pretending and showing her true appearance. The mentality of the female elf was even harder to grasp and get along with, leaving behind the chaotic and unpredictable part. The current Delh could probably endure about 60% of the teasing during Valentine¡¯s time¡ªspeak of which, why did he calcte this?


    He said seriously, ¡°Then, Your Majesty, please state your conditions.¡±


    When the Phoenix King heard this, she looked at him quietly. This gaze brought a lot of pressure. Most importantly, the other party¡¯s face was hidden in the battle helmet. Not to mention his expression, she could not even see his eyes. Because she could not see his expression, she could not determine his mental activities and intentions.


    After all, she was the Phoenix King now, so he could not treat her like he interacted with ¡°Tagris¡±.


    Just as he was thinking, he heard Delh ask, ¡°Have you¡­ done that with Princess Tina?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression became strange.


    What kind of question was this?


    However, he still said honestly, ¡°No.¡±


    After all, the Phoenix Vision saw through people. It was meaningless to lie and he would be mocked.


    The Phoenix King did not speak when she heard this. Because she was wearing a helmet, he could not tell her expression.


    ¡°Father, her figure has changed subtly. The reason is that her tense body has begun to rx. Moreover, with the center of her body as the axis, her body has swayed less than one degree¡­¡±


    ...


    His left arm flipped under his iron son¡¯s lead. The five fingers of his left hand closed, and such words appeared in his palm, flickering with a red light. They appeared one after another and disappeared one after another.


    Kang De nced at it. Before he could think of anything, he heard the Phoenix King ask, ¡°Why not? Is she unwilling? You saved Goethe, but she doesn¡¯t even n to express this gratitude?¡±


    His words were clearly filled with injustice for Kang De¡ªbut what was with that faint smile?


    Before he could speak, the Phoenix King said, ¡°Tell the truth! You¡¯re not allowed to lie! From now on, I¡¯ll be watching you. You have to be honest. If there¡¯s any lie, I¡¯ll leave immediately. Don¡¯t even think about seeing the criminal who attacked the Maple Leaf Pce a second time in your life.¡±


    Kang De sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ I don¡¯t know Tina¡¯s n, but if it¡¯s my thoughts, I don¡¯t have such thoughts. I¡¯m not helping Goethe for reasons like Tina¡¯s body. My motive stems from the sacrifice of my friend and the more intense emotions and will of the brave, not simply love, pursuit, or simping mentality¡­¡±


    The sacrifice of her friend, the resistance and will of the Goethe people. The Phoenix King had only heard these motives and reasons. She grasped the most important information. ¡°You don¡¯t love Tina?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the kind of love that I can sacrifice everything for her and have to spend the rest of my life with her and have many children, it has to be her in this life. I¡¯d rather die without her. If it¡¯s such love, there¡¯s no such love for the time being.¡±


    ¡ªFor the time being.


    The Phoenix King asked again, ¡°Then, do you n to marry Tina?¡±


    In the eyes of the king or most people in this world, marriage and love were not necessarily rted.


    Kang De shrugged and said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Why not?¡± Delh said. ¡°Even I¡¯ll praise Princess Tina¡¯s looks. She looks like a good woman and is grateful enough to you. You also have enough good feelings for each other. Love can be nurtured after marriage. Marrying Princess Goethe will stabilize your alliance and¡­¡±


    Kang De interrupted her and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not used to making my marriage utilitarian. I don¡¯t n to get married for the time being. There¡¯s only one reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? I want to know.¡±


    ¡ªWow, you¡¯re so gossipy.


    In the other party¡¯s vision, Kang De sighed. In order to let the Phoenix King see more clearly that he was not lying, he looked up into the other party¡¯s eyes, but his eyes could not help but nce to the side and he said softly, ¡°Because¡­ I haven¡¯t decided.¡±


    Tina, Xiaoman, the gori, and even other women¡­ These beautiful faces appeared in his mind one after another. He was not stupid. He knew Tina¡¯s deep feelings and the gori¡¯s attachment to him. He did not choose any of the gentle boys in the Japanese manga story. He would rather dy it because after choosing, all the old rtionships would immediately deteriorate and disintegrate, leading to a chaotic future.


    Escaping was shameful but useful. Therefore, the happy loveedy could continue. Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow tomorrow. Moreover, men were all pigs. Only children made choices. Kang De thought that he was already a mature adult. There was also stupid, naive, and greedy ambition in the depths of his heart, and that was¡­


    ¡°¡ªDream on!¡±


    The Phoenix King¡¯s shout sounded in his mind, shattering his naive thoughts.


    Kang De returned to his senses and met Delh¡¯s gaze. He saw only two balls of raging phoenix mesing out of the phoenix-winged helmet¡¯s T-shaped opening. It was the Phoenix King condemning and judging him with an unprecedented stern gaze.


    This gaze evoked his shame, making him feel like a shameful dog on the Chinese Inte social media tform. He was surrounded by boxers from all directions and surrounded by them like a meteor. He trembled and his hands and feet were cold, and he broke out in cold sweat on a hot day.


    He lowered his head in shame and apologized for his greed, delusions, and objectification of women. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have such shameful and greedy thoughts and delusions about what I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    At least at this moment, Kang De¡¯s guilt and shame were unprecedentedly sincere. His tone was sincere, and his posture was humble. This sincerity was reflected in the Phoenix King¡¯s vision that went straight to her heart.


    Then Kang De heard Delh¡¯s shaken voice.


    ¡°I¡­ my tone is a little harsh. Actually¡­ actually, it¡¯s not impossible¡­ No¡­ I mean¡­ forget it! What do you want to do with me?!¡±


    Her tone became louder and impatient. ¡°You can do whatever you want! It¡¯s none of my business!¡±


    Kang De saw that the mes in the helmet were even more dazzling. That light almost filled the entire helmet. The Phoenix King¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll say my conditions!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please speak.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one condition for taking a captive from me!¡± The Phoenix King announced. ¡°That¡¯s you, Kang De. You¡¯re not allowed to marry Tina Tedrell!¡±


    Huh?


    Kang De revealed a confused expression. ¡®Where did youe from, Zhou Zhiruo?¡¯


    He said in surprise, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason!¡±


    Delh first said very kingly words forcefully, then she felt that she needed to exin, so she sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t marry Tina, your rtionship with Goethe won¡¯t bepletely consolidated and tied. Your righteousness won¡¯tst. The alliance doesn¡¯t have a foundation. Sooner orter, there¡¯ll be a way to divide and disintegrate you¡­ Hmph, hmph, hmph, hmph¡­¡±


    ¡ªBut the Grand Duke still had two daughters and a sister.


    Of course, there was no need to say this in front of her. Kang De shook his head. Although this thought was good, it was meaningless. After all, just because he could not get married did not mean that he could not. Moreover, whether he got married or not was not necessarily rted to whether he helped Goethe. This condition was not strict.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the time limit?¡±


    Delh said without hesitation, ¡°Of course it¡¯s permanent!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Kang De looked at the Phoenix King, ¡°I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if I exchange this permanent promise for a captive. This is not a fair deal.¡±


    The mes in the Phoenix King¡¯s helmet burned brighter. ¡°What are you delusional about now?¡±


    After a moment, she snorted. ¡°Forget it. Then the time limit is that you can¡¯t marry Tina until everything is resolved this time¡ªis that okay?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°What happened this time? Do you mean the war between Goethe and the elves?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­ Kang De, the council started a war behind my back. Where did their couragee from? Who was the mastermind of the attack tonight? Kang De, although I¡¯m not conclusive, I can sense malice from the unseen world. The operation I targetedst time was unintentionally defeated, those enemies won¡¯t let the matter rest. You helped Goethe and disyed more and more influence and deterrence, and the potential threat you face became greater. You¡¯d better distinguish who¡¯s the enemy and who¡¯s the friend.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The enemy from outer space.


    That was one of the main reasons why Delh hade to Valentine. The attack on him had been unintentionally defeated by Sword Saint Snowfall. However, ording to Hillmelia, that was a powerful enemy that was rare in her life. Moreover, before she epted the battle, the other party had consumed a lot of energy and was quite injured. Otherwise, she might not have been able to survive.


    He asked, ¡°Is the attack tonight¡­ rted to them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I won¡¯t interfere with your judgment. As far as I know, not only will they directly send theirckeys, but there are also hidden servants in the mortal world. However, it¡¯s up to you to determine if the enemy who nned tonight¡¯s change is an enemy from outer space or the mortal world.¡±


    The Phoenix King said, ¡°Then, do you agree?¡±


    Kang De confirmed, ¡°So, you mean that when we overturn those visitors from outer space¡­¡±


    ¡°How long-winded! Then it¡¯ll be until I clear the internal troubles of the elves and end the conflict between the Goethe and Moon!¡± She said unhappily, ¡°If you bargain any longer, I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± Kang De said. ¡°Deal! Deal!¡±


    The Phoenix King snorted again and waved the King¡¯s Sword. The sword opened the void, and a figure covered in blood fell out, ¡°I¡¯ll attach a restriction secret technique to the Twilight royal family. You don¡¯t have to worry about what he¡¯ll do.¡±


    She nced outside. ¡°The Goethe people who can¡¯t be your wife, aunt, father-inw, and sister-inw for the time being areing back. I don¡¯t want to see them. Let¡¯s go. Right, this¡­¡±


    She seemed to want to take out something when she heard Kang De shout, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Delh stopped.


    Kang De said, ¡°That move just now¡­ you can hide things in some space?¡±


    The Phoenix King said, ¡°This is rtively troublesome to teach¡­ No, I don¡¯t want to teach you!¡±


    ¡ªWho wants you to teach me? I have a portable space too. It¡¯ll scare you to death if I take it out.


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    After breaking through the dim light and returning to the white fog world, he went straight to a certain part of the district. In less than a minute, he appeared again withrge and small boxes. This was prepared long ago.


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s all your favorite food.¡±


    Kang De carried the box that was twice his height and walked to Delh. ¡°There¡¯s a ce to put it, right? Otherwise, you can only carry it out of Red Maple City like this.¡±


    Without a word, Delh took the box. An opening opened in the space, and these things instantly disappeared.


    Before leaving, she roughly stuffed the thing in her hand into Kang De¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Take it, weak guy,¡± she said roughly. ¡°Return the gift. If you¡¯re suspicious, throw it away.¡±


    Before Kang De could take it out, the other party¡¯s figure shed and disappeared.


    Kang De took out that thing. It was a simple ring engraved with holy patterns. The shape was not the style of the elves, and it shone with a very familiar light¡­ Right!


    Kang De immediately recalled that this power fluctuation waspletely the same as the crimson scroll the Grand Duke had given him.


    This was¡­


    He looked up. The Phoenix King had already disappeared. Clearly, Delh had the same bad habit as the gods¡ªnot giving him instructions.


    ¡°¡®Father.¡±


    His iron son spoke again.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Horus¡¯s voice was serious, impressed, and convinced, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re stronger now. I lost. I still have a lot to learn.¡±


    ¡°Hmm???¡±


    No matter what, tonight had not been in vain.


    Kang De looked at the captive who had been beaten up by the Phoenix King. The other party was lying on the ground like a dead pig.


    ¡ªI spent more than a thousand yuan to buy it.


    We have to get closer.

 Chapter 414 - 414 Source of Joy

    414 Source of Joy


    Kang De kicked the restricted Night Walker until it flipped over.


    He did not know any ordinary faces. Foreigners all looked the same.


    He squatted down and sized up this pitiful assassin who had visited the Maple Leaf Pce at night and bumped into the Phoenix King. His smile was very gentle, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your surname?¡±


    That person had done something shameful and was aware of his oue. He only looked at Kang De coldly, and cold mockery shed through his eyes, ¡°The Guardian of the Goethe people, the hero who saved Red Maple City, is actually the lover of the Phoenix King, Delh. This is really the most ridiculous joke in the world. I wonder what the elves and Goethe people who died in this war will think.¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°How can you nder others for no reason¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, his iron son on his shoulder said, ¡°Father, you can even tell such a person.¡±


    ¡°¡ªShut up!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just from his gaze, he knew that this person¡¯s will was like steel and could not be shaken by words and threats. Kang De clenched his hands in the air a few times and pondered.


    The power of the Fire Thief could extract the human body and seize the other party¡¯s proudest ability and technique in his life. He could also read the memory fragments in his soul, but the process of thetter was not controble.


    Its function and mechanism were not to devour all the other party¡¯s life experiences in one go and slowly check them. It could not be seen from the side and casually fixed. Instead, it was filled with uncertainty.


    It was as if he only had one chance and one chance to click on the progress bar to locate it. After clicking on it, he could only see it for a short period of time. Perhaps he could see a passionate martial arts scene that was visually impactful, or perhaps he could only see a meaningless scenery image.


    The most uncultured situation was to see the female lead from a specific angle reveal an out-of-control expression that could be said to be beautiful. It was enough to stun the audience who had taken off their pants on the spot and doubt their lives.


    Therefore, Kang De did not n to use the power of the Fire Thief to absorb this guy now.


    Firstly, it was very painful and torturous. Secondly, he might not be able to obtain useful information. Extraction was a one-time violent method of extorting a confession. The victim would definitely die, so it was thest method.


    He sighed. ¡°It seems that I can only let the Goethe people y with you first.¡±


    The other party revealed a disdainful sneer.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh like that, don¡¯tugh like that¡­¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and still squatted on the ground, looking down at the other party¡¯s face. ¡°To be honest, I know. Goethe looks very lousy now. As a teammate, it¡¯s a little embarrassing. I was yed by you tonight. Even I suffered a little. I¡¯m a little suspicious of their methods of extorting a confession, but it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He tilted his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t only offend Goethe. The Goethe people can¡¯t pry anything out of you. There are also the dragons. They almost took the me. The dragons can¡¯t pry it open. There are also the elves. Didn¡¯t you see the Elven King run over at night to not take the me? The Goethe people can¡¯t do it. There must be a thousand ways to obtain useful information from you in these two countries¡­¡±


    The dragons and elves were two generations of overlords, a chosen race. No matter how arrogant a living being was, they would still be in awe of such a great and ancient country. In the end, that person¡¯s gaze wavered for a moment.


    Kang De and his iron son captured this throbbing at the same time. Kang De saw the swaying of the soul fire with his Phoenix Vision, and Horus scanned the smallest change in the physiological signal.


    Then, his weak heart hardened again, but the assassin¡¯s head was pressed down. He saw Kang De¡¯s eyes shining with a strange light.


    ¡°Even the dragons and elves can¡¯t do anything to you¡­¡±


    That voice entered his ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I still have you?¡±


    Low, cold, and suffused with chilling evil intent.


    Then, indescribable pain and horror rose from the depths of his soul. A bridge was built in the void. He felt that Kang De¡¯s eyes were like vortexes. A terrifying suction force was like a tsunami, churning his soul that was like a lonely boat. He felt that his soul had been torn apart by a mighty force and had be without secrets. It was as if he had knelt in front of the gods in his original posture at the beginning of his birth and allowed them to size him up benevolently or scrutinize him.


    In the next moment, the light retreated and the cold air of the night sky surged into his lungs again. Everything before was like an illusion, but his back was already drenched in a cold sweat, and there was still helpless fear in his soul.


    He looked at Kang De. Even if his will had been trained to steel, mortals still had reverence. Their souls were the domain of the gods, but just a moment ago, they had been involved and interfered with by humans.


    The assassin¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and his face lost all color, ¡°Who¡­ who are you? What did you do to me? Who are you? Kang De, the Cathayan! You¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the end of your annihtion, your terrifying fate, the river where your blood gathered and flowed, the movement of your eternal pain, or it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Kang De stood up and looked down at the person lying at his feet.


    ¡°The path is mine and yours. Choose for yourself.¡±


    He slowly left, his footsteps neither fast nor slow.


    Horus said, ¡°To be honest, Father, as long as you share your ability to show off¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªShut up!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Grand Duke and the others rushed over. Themotion here had long been investigated by the Maple Leaf Pce, but Kang De asked the gori to stop the experts guarding the pce. After all, they had seen the soon-to-be Prince Consort meet the Phoenix King in the Maple Leaf Pce. It was a little bad. After all, the excitement of carrying it out to the end was clearly too coquettish.


    Sword Saint Snowfall nced at the assassin on the ground. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s still alive. Let¡¯s see what we can ask.¡±


    Hillmelia looked at the gori. ¡°Thank you¡ªwhere did you discover him? Whatbat characteristics does he have?¡±


    The gori nced at Kang De.


    She returned to the Maple Leaf Pce and was a little happy and unhappy to see the Phoenix King. She was happy that there was a familiar smell on the other party¡¯s body that made her feel close. What she was unhappy about¡­ she could not tell. In any case, she was unhappy. Looking at her talking to Kang De, she felt unhappy.


    However, when Sharp Ears said that she was forbidden from marrying Big Gold Hair, the gori realized at that moment that she was definitely going to be friends with Sharp Ears.


    Moreover, with her beast instinct, she vaguely realized this principle. Sharp ears were sharp ears and lived very far away. No matter what she said, she had to carry Sprite and get lost obediently. Big Gold Hair was Big Gold Hair. He was beside Kang De and rubbed against him every day. Therefore, thetter was clearly a greater threat.


    Therefore, when Sword Saint Snowfall asked, her first reaction was that she could not betray her superficial friend.


    Kang De did not know that in this short moment, the gori¡¯s heart had already been affected by the concubine fights in pce dramas she¡¯s watched. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk in private. Deal with this prisoner first.¡±


    Delh¡¯s identity was really awkward. The blood feud between Goethe and the elves could not be easily resolved. This was also the reason why the Phoenix King did not want to stay for long¡­ She and the Goethe people felt disgusted to meet under such circumstances.


    Now that there were so many outsiders, it was even more troublesome to exin.


    Could it be that he had to tell everyone that the person who beat and captured the assassin was the Phoenix King?


    Then why was she here?


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know. Perhaps they saw the change in Red Maple City and ran over to see if they could take advantage. Sigh, these elves are really evil to not give up on Goethe.


    However, if that was the case, why did he hand over the assassin?


    ...


    ¡ªI, I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it¡¯s because we made a deal.


    What deal?


    ¡ªLet, let me not marry your Princess Tina for the time being.


    Apart from that?


    ¡ªYou¡­ you even gave me a ring.


    Kang De felt that if this round of answers went smoothly, Tina¡¯s axe would probably be returned to its owner in some novel way.


    He should tell Tina and the others in private. There was no need to publicize it.


    When he thought of this, he thought of the ring that Delh had stuffed into his hand before she left. It said that it was a return gift for the boxes of snacks, but this guy seemed to have been prepared long ago¡­


    Kang De took out the ring from his pocket. The material was unknown, like stone or metal. It emitted a mysterious halo under the moonlight. The fine patterns on the surface were like extremely small words. He could sense that the inside of the ring was spitting out a power he was familiar with as if it came from the same source as Tedrell¡¯s crimson scroll.


    Hillmelia was about to go see the prisoner, but at a nce, her expression changed. She darted back to Kang De¡¯s side and grabbed his wrist. She stared at the ring and cried out, ¡°Where did thise from?¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°You know him? I also think this is rted to you¡­¡±


    ...


    ¡°This is the Proof of Star Authority! The Sun God¡¯s seal ring!¡± Sword Saint Snowfall turned around and shouted, ¡°Leckos! Come over quickly! Come and take a look!¡±


    Hillmelia had flown over from the roof. The Grand Duke and the others had to take the ordinary path and came a little slower. A momentter, they came to the courtyard from the corridor in the corner. The guards guarded the four corners. The Grand Duke walked over quickly with his two daughters. Tina stared at Kang De, and the Grand Duke and Ste saw the ring in his hand.


    The Grand Duke was also shocked. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡ªIs he more concerned about this than the intruder?


    Kang De looked at the surrounding people, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s deal with this guy first?¡±


    His name was unknown, and his background was unknown. The assassin who had been beaten up by Delh was personally locked in the prison under the Maple Leaf Pce by the Grand Duke¡­ Hmm, how should he put it? Thest time he saw this setting was when he used a t monitor to y Diablo 2 with the win98 system.


    How insightful was he?


    Sword Saint Snowfall personally ced a physical restriction on this prisoner. In other words, she used iron nails, thorn chains, and restraint serrations to prate and bind the key parts of this person¡¯s entire body. Then, she and the Grand Duke brought the mortals into the prison. Kang De and the others were left outside to wait.


    He looked at Tina, who shook her head too. There were still many secrets in the pce that were not suitable for a beautiful princess to know. Her second sister knew nothing about this. After all, a few months ago, she was still a carefree flower in a greenhouse. Her father had always kept the wind and rain out. How could he let her know such a secret?


    The answer to the question could only be answered when the Grand Duke returned.


    Leckos wiped the dirty blood from his hand. ¡°The location where this intruder was discovered is the entrance to the underground area¡­ In other words, he¡¯s almost here for what¡¯s hidden below.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Kang De asked. ¡°Dangerous felons?¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the half-brother who failed to fight for the Grand Duke¡¯s position with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve seen too many third-rate ys.¡±


    ¡°A spatial portal? It leads to the interster alternate dimension that hides the Newbie Killer One, the ancient tomb world that traps the Newbie Killer Two, and the ck Gothic Terrill, who is often beaten up very badly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The Grand Duke shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no prisoner inside. Although it¡¯s a prison, it only serves as a prison. It¡¯s a treasure vault and thest fortress¡­ I¡¯m almost certain that that person is here for the treasure inside¡­¡±


    ¡°What treasure?¡±


    ¡°The one for you.¡±


    ¡°Crimson scroll?¡± Kang De frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s here for the crimson scroll?¡±


    The Grand Duke shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s only a guess¡­ but that¡¯s the only possibility. We¡¯ll personally ask him about the exact goal. This will take some time.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Is it safe? Don¡¯t let him be silenced by someone again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m afraid of this possibility that I locked him up here.¡± The Grand Duke nced at Kang De. There was only him, his sister, his two daughters, and the wild boar from Cathay in the house.


    He thought for a moment and revealed the truth, ¡°The area under the pce is the greatest secret of the Tedrell family. The blessing of the gods and the bloodline of the heroes have built a forbidden mysterious domain. In the area below, supernatural power ispletely useless. Everyone has to rely on their flesh and blood to fight, so it¡¯s the safest ce¡­ Therefore, it¡¯s thest fortress.¡±


    Kang De was shocked. He looked at Tina and saw the surprise in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    The Grand Duke saw this and snorted, ¡°The crimson scroll is inside. I originally nned to let you follow me in to get it and ask about your feelings inside. If you refuse and don¡¯t care about Tina, I¡¯ll beat you up to vent my anger¡­¡±


    Kang De blinked hisrge eyes and said righteously, ¡°If you want to teach me a lesson, I can go in with you now. If you need anything in the future, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll apany you at any time.¡±


    ¡ªFather-inw, times have changed.


    Before he could finish, Tina red at him.


    ¡°¡­Hmph, let¡¯s talk about the ring.¡±


    The Grand Duke skipped this topic and asked about the origin of the ring. There were no outsiders now, so Kang De told the truth. However, he had to be detailed and appropriate. He mainly talked about the ring. As for the prohibition of marriage, it was all a small detail, so there was no need to emphasize it.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s given by the Phoenix King, I have to be wary. Perhaps there¡¯s some sinister curse spell.¡±


    The Grand Duke said, ¡°To be honest, this ring is called the Proof of Star Authority. It¡¯s one of the divine artifacts given to the church by the Sun God. It was lost in the early years. I didn¡¯t expect it to fall into the hands of the elves¡­ ording to records, it has a powerful ability to protect, heal, and fight and can give the user magical power, but only people recognized by Su can use it. To be safe, we have to find someone from the church and the legal department to check first.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem. The elves don¡¯t have the ability to curse in the Sun God¡¯s ring, right?¡±


    The Phoenix Vision only saw a ball of hot light like the sun. The power of the Fire Thief could only sense a pure divine light of sunfire. This ring was pure and zing, as if it was one. It was like a frozen star with no impurities, only the purest and surging light and heat.


    It was impossible to leave any foreign mark on this ring.


    ¡°That¡¯s the logic, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ªhow should I use this thing? Can I just wear it?¡±


    ¡°Only believers recognized by Su can use it. You¡­¡±


    Kang De put on the ring.


    Nothing happened.


    After all, there was no manual and he was already used to such things.


    Grand Duke Leckos smiled. The defeat of his son-inw was the source of his father-inw¡¯s joy. Men¡¯s joy was sometimes that simple and boring.


    He said sarcastically, ¡°The Sun God, Su, likes elegant, kind, gentle, and amiable believers who are brave and tenacious. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re missing, but it¡¯s not so easy for the gods to like you¡­¡±


    Kang De took the ring off his index finger and put it on his middle finger.


    ¡°The finger doesn¡¯t matter. Do you think this is¡­¡±


    Kang De took off the ring and put it on his ring finger.


    In an instant, light shone brightly. The light passed through the roof and rushed into the sky, illuminating the stars.

 Chapter 415 - 415 Scammed!

    415 Scammed!


    s


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Light surged and shed for an instant. Then, it disappeared. The ancient ring shed its light and quietly wrapped around Kang De¡¯s ring finger as if the previous scene was only an illusion.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.


    What should he say?


    ¡ªI, Kang De, love to say no to my self-righteous father-inw!


    Forget it, it was too mocking.


    Kang De thought for a moment and made a small joke, ¡°Let me ask, for the time being, is the esteemed Sun God, Su, a male god or a goddess?¡±


    Only then did the Grand Duke return to his senses and subconsciously answer, ¡°The sunlight illuminates the world and nurtures nts. It blows in the torrent of elements and produces everything. The sun is the source of strength, life, and even energy, nurturing the world like a mother. Her Excellency Su is naturally a benevolent, loving, and broad-minded goddess¡­¡±


    ¡ªI understand the logic, but why can¡¯t the other fingers do it? Just change it to the ring finger?


    Did Delh really not do anything to this?


    Kang De looked at the ring on his hand in confusion, then reached out and nned to take it off.


    He took it off¡­


    Remove¡­


    He could not move it.


    His smile gradually changed from awkward to awkward and even exerted strength, but this ring seemed to have been rooted in his hand. He could not pull it off no matter how hard he tried and it did not move.


    Kang De eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve been scammed!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Everyone in the room woke up from a dream and surrounded him. Kang De¡¯s hand was grabbed by hands. Everyone wanted to quickly take off this ring. Their motives and strength were different.


    After trying around, no one could do it.


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s eyes were serious. She pushed away everyone and pinched the ring on Kang De¡¯s finger. Traces of battle aura seeped out, trying to use frost to slightly shrink Kang De¡¯s finger and melt the spring snow as a lubricant to pull this thing down in one go. However, in the next moment, the light of the ring soared. The violent sunlight melted the frost, shattering the traces of frost battle aura and even shaking the Sword Saint¡¯s hand to the side.


    The Grand Duke was shocked and furious, ¡°This is indeed the Phoenix King¡¯s conspiracy! Detestable¡­¡±


    However, he was only halfway through saying this when he looked at Kang De with a subtle gaze. If the Phoenix King had really tampered with it, what was her motive? Why was it limited to wearing it on her ring finger before it was activated, and she could not take it off? If she wanted to restrain or secretly harm him, which finger he wore should take effect immediately¡­


    He was letting his imagination run wild when Tina held Kang De¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, right?¡±


    His blue eyes were only filled with worry and uneasiness. He looked at Kang De steadily. There were no other impurities in his eyes, pure and filled with concern.


    Kang De¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He shook his head and looked at the ring in his hand. The Phoenix Vision cooperated with the power of the Fire Thief. He did not feel any malice from the ring. The light that shone like a star quietly entrenched between his fingers. Warm power continuously circted, enveloping and protecting him.


    Sword Saint Snowfall twisted her fingers and said, ¡°This might not be a conspiracy of the elves¡­ Even the elves don¡¯t have the ability to usurp the divine artifact of the Sun God. Even the Phoenix King can¡¯t do it. Moreover, the light just now is a sign that the Proof of Star Authority acknowledges the wearer. Kang De, can you use its power?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment, then nodded.


    He gently broke free from Tina, then raised his hand. The surging divine light of the sunfire in the ring echoed in his mind. He could feel the warmth and enthusiasm in that light. It was both loving and strict. It could warm the world, nurture everything, disperse darkness, and burn evil.


    With a thought, the ring instantly emitted a dazzling light, causing the room to be transparent and bright.


    Then he disappeared.


    Everyone held their breaths and waited for a moment. The Sword Saint blinked. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±


    Kang De retracted his hand. ¡°I can control the duration and brightness of the light. If I want, this ring can erupt with extremely intense and dazzling light that can blind all the eyes in the world.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this powerful?¡±


    ¡°Powerful my ass. This is the Sun God¡¯s ring, a divine artifact! The Sun Knight who wears it can obtain Su¡¯s protection and blessing, summon the authority of the Sun Glory, master the endless mes of the Sun, and cleanse all darkness and sin. When ites to you, he can only cast a sh spell?¡±


    ¡°This is not my fault. There¡¯s no manual or ring spirit girl inside. Moreover, sh is powerful enough! I know a super-powerful mage who learned sh in his spells. It¡¯s as easy as ying with humans, orcs, wizards, and balrogs.¡±


    ¡°Is that a mage?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡±


    The Grand Duke pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°In the history of the Church of the Sun, there has never been a precedent of a non-believer obtaining the approval of the Proof of Star Authority. He has never received the training and education of the church, so he naturally can¡¯t unleash the power of this ring. We¡¯re not experts in this field. This situation has never been heard of, so he needs the help of the church.¡±


    His gaze fell on the ring on Kang De¡¯s hand. ¡°Perhaps only the church can give us the answer. We need to evaluate the danger and risk of it and find a way to eliminate it.¡±


    Kang De suggested, ¡°Or ask the¡­ Phoenix King?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to. After all, I also think that the elves don¡¯t have the ability to tamper with Her Excellency Su¡¯s divine artifact,¡± Tina said gently. ¡°Moreover, Her Majesty Delh returned the certificate of Star Power to Kang De, but he wore it on his ring finger and can¡¯t take it off. If the Phoenix King sees it, she¡¯ll misunderstand, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at the beautiful face close at hand. The girl spoke tirelessly, her tone gentle and her eyebrows picturesque. He felt that the other party made sense and could not help but nod in agreement.


    At this moment, it was alreadyte, but the two changes in the Maple Leaf Pce were enough to wake up any extraordinary person. The Grand Duke issued a secret order and the invitation of the ruler of Goethe was sent to the Sunshine Sanctuary in Red Maple City.


    Before long, Su¡¯s shepherd arrived at the Maple Leaf Pce.


    Wearing a yellow sacrificial robe and holding a thick scripture, he was a kind-looking, burly middle-aged man. What left the most impression on Kang De was the heavy nail hammer hanging at this bishop¡¯s waist.


    This hammer circted with zing fire elements. The hammer head was an iron ball with many spikes, like a glowing sun.


    He asked Tina softly, ¡°Is this a martial artist?¡±


    Tina replied in a low voice, ¡°The priests of the Sun Church are all like this¡­¡±


    He understood.


    The priests of this world were at least priests of the Sun God Sect. Their style was also as hardcore as the elves.


    The fake priest was wearing light clothes and holding a meaningless staff. He shook hisrge and useless chest. Heal, heal, heal, still heal. The burden of the team, the victim of a long-range attack, the experience bag of closebat, the wrong outfit, and a weak will. The greatest use was to provide benefits and anger.


    A true priest wore heavy armor and held a nail hammer. He learned to sh and was good at charging bravely. He smashed the heretics, cursed and exorcised evil spirits, exorcised all living beings with martial strength, and exorcised souls with spells.


    ...


    ¡°Not all Sun Priests are like this.¡± Tina looked behind the bishop and said in disappointment, ¡°I thought Big Sister woulde.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eldest sister had entered the Sun Church long ago.


    ¡°This is really¡­ magical.¡±


    The Grand Duke exined the situation to the bishop, and Kang De exchanged a few pleasantries with him. Pera had long noticed the ball of mes in Kang De¡¯s hand. After confirming the authenticity of the Proof of the Star Power, after careful inspection and perception, the bishop could not help but sigh.


    Leckos asked, ¡°Your Eminence, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a precedent, Grand Duke. The Proof of Star Authority has been lost for a long time. The records of it are only in an ancient book collection. I need to read and check the relevant records to answer your questions and deal with this situation, but I can promise you now¡­¡±


    Bishop B smiled and said, ¡°This is undoubtedly the grace of my god. Her light illuminates His Highness Kang De as a reward for his heroism, pity, contributions, and contribution. Apart from that, I can¡¯t imagine any other reason for the Certificate of Star Power to choose a foreigner who doesn¡¯t serve the sun. Only the preference and favor of the gods can exin this. Your Highness Kang De, congrattions.¡±


    His smile was warm and calm, making people feel like they were bathing in a spring breeze. The divine ring was worn by a foreign non-believer, but the bishop¡¯s face was not dissatisfied or jealous at all.


    Kang De nodded at him in greeting. ¡°Thank you¡­ In other words, you don¡¯t n to take back this ring?¡±


    The bishop smiled and said, ¡°How can we be qualified to take back what God gave you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t make me join you, right?¡±


    ...


    ¡ªTo be honest, I¡¯m already under Brother Akatum.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to understand Su¡¯s glory, we¡¯ll be very honored and wee you. It¡¯s fine not to join. Faith is only a bright path, and you¡¯re already on the way.¡±


    The bishop replied, ¡°The light of the sun feeds the world, giving strength to the weak and healing to the injured. Su taught us to guard hope and pick up weapons when necessary to expel atrocities, punish evil, protect those who do good, and protect the innocent. This is what you did. You¡¯re happy for Su because of this. You¡¯re the executor of her benevolent will. What does it matter if you join the church?¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before smiling, ¡°You¡¯re very open-minded.¡±


    ¡°Look at the flowers and nts outside. They¡¯re solid rocks and ignorant living beings. They exist, but they don¡¯t have thoughts or know how to think. They don¡¯t know Su¡¯s name and have never felt her love. However, even so, the light of the sun still shines on them every day, nourishing and warming them. Su even loves them equally. Have you ever seen a de of grass lose its sunlight because it doesn¡¯t join the church?¡±


    The bishop also smiled, ¡°If they¡¯re already like this, let alone you. Su favors you, Your Highness Kang De, only because you¡¯ve walked her path. Please continue to do the right thing. She¡¯ll always watch you.¡±


    Kang De shook the bishop¡¯s hand. It was warm, rough, and strong.


    ¡°Your Highness, you can sleep without worry tonight. As for the ring that you can¡¯t take off¡­ I¡¯ll check the books and find a precedent and solution, if you insist.¡±


    Bishop B stood up. ¡°As for how to use this ring¡­ I¡¯ll discuss it with my colleagues and give you the right to ept the various training courses of the Sun Church. I¡¯ll try my best to fight for it for you. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Basically, this Great Divine Priest of the Church of the Sun felt that there was no problem with the Proof of Star Authority. Choosing Kang De was the grace of the goddess. As for why he could only wear it on his ring finger and could not take it off, he did not know very well. He had to go back and flip through the books and discuss it with his colleagues.


    After all, in the past, the Sun Knight had obtained the approval of the Proof of the Star Power. How could there be so much trouble? Not only was he concerned about which finger he was conflicted about, but he also felt that he could not take it off¡ªthis was the love of the gods. Who would take it off?!


    ¡°Your Highness, when you¡¯re free, you can go to the Sunshine Temr.¡±


    The bishop bade farewell and left.


    Kang De watched him ride the white horse and leave under the escort of the pce guards and church guards. He sighed, ¡°Everything in Goethe is very different.¡±


    The Grand Duke stood beside him. ¡°How is it different?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°The shepherd of the church is magnanimous, open-minded, and understanding. The ruler¡¯s ears are soft, and his heart is soft. The princess is also innocent, cute, beautiful, and kind¡­ In short, the style is very different.¡±


    Leckos was silent for a moment before sighing softly.


    ¡°The shepherd of the church was open-minded and magnanimous. He followed the oracle and protected the weak and cleaned up the darkness for Su. Therefore, when the elves invaded, the priests of the Church of the Sun stepped forward and risked their lives. They suffered heavy casualties and were severely injured.¡±


    ¡°As the ruler, I¡¯m soft-hearted, emotional, and indecisive. Therefore, I can¡¯t suppress the nobles internally or unite the various countries externally. Therefore, my country has been invaded and bullied by Twilight and is almost about to fall.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is innocent and cute, so she was easily seduced by the Cathayan boar¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªHey!¡±


    ¡°Look, we abide by the instructions of our ancestors. The church adheres to the teachings of the Sun God. We¡¯re upright, kind, and don¡¯t do evil or lie. Therefore, others will lie to us ande to ournd to do evil, bleed the people, and sacrifice the warriors. If not for you, Goethe would have fallen and been destroyed. Those cruel and cunning hyenas would have swarmed forward and bitten Goethe¡¯s corpse, allowing suffering to spread¡­¡±


    The Grand Duke turned to look at Kang De, ¡°Even about tonight, the enemy is still trampling on our dignity without restraint¡­ I once swore that I¡¯ll be upright and righteous all my life. I won¡¯t distort or change. In order to prove to history, the world, and myself, even if it¡¯s upright, it can still make the people happy and the country powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°But I almost lost my country. I almost messed everything up.¡±


    ¡°My lifelong close friend once watched me make an oath. The person who has fought alongside me for decades parted ways with me tonight and no longer believed in my previous dreams and ideals. In fact, I was also shaken.¡±


    ¡°My daughter was even nudged by the wild boar from Cathay.¡±


    ¡°¡ªDo you have to keep stressing about this?¡±


    The Grand Duke was silent for a long time before saying softly, ¡°Kang De, tell me, is justice, axiom, kindness, honesty¡­ useful? Then why is the ruler of the human world an emperor who rules with conspiracy, bnce, and power? Why is the overlord of the world an elf who plunders with finance, strong armies, and magic? Why are warriors bleeding and civilians suffering? It¡¯s been like this since ancient times?¡±


    Kang De said nothing.


    He could not answer.


    Just like how he had never understood why the descendants of a group of bandits, murderers, and liars dominated the world order, starting with envement, plunder, and ughter, umting wealth, obtaining hegemony, putting on a dainty outfit and holding the right to speak in the world, reenacting plunder, fraud, and exploitation, hypocritical, double standard, and cruel. They used finance to harvest the world, build technical barriers, and seize and protect benefits with iron and fire¡­


    However¡­ it was different, right?


    ¡°But didn¡¯t your country not fall?¡±


    The Grand Duke¡¯s body shook.


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there me here? Am I not here? The bishop said that this was God¡¯s arrangement, right? I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m here, so a country that upholds justice and kindness won¡¯t be destroyed by people who seize it by force. The world will also see that diligence, order, and integrity can also strengthen a country.¡±


    ¡°The Empire can no longer maintain its rule with power and deception. The expansion of the elves will be obstructed, and the world will be what the bearer of hope wants. I want to do such a thing.¡±


    Leckos was silent for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Hmph, that sounds nice. It¡¯s simply exactly the same as when I was young. I¡¯m the same stupid and arrogant person. I said an unrealistic distant dream, but I turned a blind eye to the difficulty in front of me. I only said an ambitious dream, but I didn¡¯t say a wish that could bepleted immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªOh, I¡¯ll kiss your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    An immediate attack.


    The son-inw¡¯s conversation which was filled with emotions and ideals finally evolved into his father-inw ring at him.


    The Grand Duke, who was looking at the moonlight at a 45-degree angle and sighing, immediately changed his expression. He jumped and red at Kang De, looking like he would not seed.


    However, in the next moment, a beautiful figure walked over from behind. Her delicate and gentle arm hugged Kang De¡¯s arm. The girl exhaled and said softly, ¡°What are you talking to Father about, Kang De? It¡¯s already veryte.¡±


    Tina said softly, ¡°Go back. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 416 - 416 Monk and Water

    416 Monk and Water


    ¡°Your father is going to cry.¡±


    On the way back, Kang De turned to look at the deste figure hiding in the shadows and stuck his head out. He could not help but want tough. Grand Duke Leckos was a wonderful person in all kinds of ways.


    He turned to Tina and said, ¡°Is this fine?¡±


    Tina walked to Kang De¡¯s right and leaned very close. Their shoulders and arms asionally brushed as they walked. As soon as the soft and warm feeling touched, a faint fragrance floated from her side, rxed and happy. Facing his gaze, the princess raised her hand and tucked her golden hair behind her ears. The sun-like brilliance was restrained behind her jade-like ears, and her movements were beautiful and tempting.


    She did not answer her father¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is Kang De happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that Father is respectful and grateful to you on official matters. He values your interests and respects your opinion. However, on a personal level, he suspects you, targets you, andins that you took my heart¡­¡±


    Such embarrassing romantic words were tirelessly said by Tina without any dy. They were as smooth as flowing water. Coupled with her eager gaze, it was really difficult.


    She said gently, ¡°Therefore, he¡¯s quite resentful. He often can¡¯t distinguish between public and private matters and is always targeting you and saying strange things. Although he doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions, over time, he¡¯ll always make you dissatisfied. Therefore, every time he targets you, I¡¯ll stand on your side and strike him in the head. Kang De finds it interesting, so you won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Kang De was speechless for a moment. He did not expect Tina to have such intentions in her actions just now.


    However, this carefulness was not annoying at all.


    Tina tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just a little caught off guard.¡± Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Why should I lie? I bullied my father for Kang De. I¡¯m good to him, so I naturally have to say it and let you know that I care a lot about your feelings. That¡¯s why I did these things for you. You know how good I am. In the future, if my father targets you again, you won¡¯t be unhappy. Instead, you¡¯ll look forward to how I bully him back. This way, our family will be harmonious. Therefore, why don¡¯t you say it?¡±


    She smiled sweetly and blinked her left eye. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    You make sense.


    Kang De was speechless again, ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t do this, I won¡¯t do anything to your father. You¡¯re right. His public and private life are separated. As the Grand Duke of Goethe, he treats the Cathayan, Kang De, with all his might and the greatest courtesy and sincerity. He treats me as a father. His various words and actions are out of love for you. Not all rulers will act like a father. Although his actions are a little naive and he¡¯s even unqualified as a ruler, I think this is interesting.¡±


    He turned around to look at the sneaky shadow again and shouted, ¡°Grand Duke, sleep early!¡±


    The ck shadow darted back like a frightened rabbit.


    Kang De smiled at Tina again. ¡°It¡¯s a very simple choice. A shrewd iron-blooded monarch who sells his daughter without batting an eyelid and a substandard monarch who¡¯s a little emotional and values his family. As an ally, which one am I more willing to interact with? Of course it¡¯s thetter.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s fine not to bully your father. He won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡±


    There wasughter in his tone.


    Tina looked at him seriously and shook her head. ¡°No, Father unterally thinks that you took me away, so his feelings for you are veryplicated. He¡¯s a little hostile and resentful. However, in fact, Kang De didn¡¯t do anything or obtain any benefits. It¡¯s a little disadvantageous to be hostile to Father¡­¡±


    At this point, a smile curled up on her lips. Her body slowly tilted over and she leaned against Kang De¡¯s body. Her bright eyes looked up and nced at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t Ipensate you first?¡±


    The princess stood on her tiptoes and slowly leaned towards Kang De¡¯s cheek, her sweet breath assaulting his face.


    In the next moment, a ruthless iron hand stretched out from the other side and covered Tina¡¯s mouth and Kang De¡¯s face.


    The gori stuck her head out with a cold gaze.


    Tina only giggled.


    ¡ªWith this fool as the controller, it was quite useful to prevent it from going overboard.


    The gori¡¯s gaze was a littleplicated.


    After the attack, she made up her mind to be inseparable from Kang De. She had just walked to his left and listened to him speak to Big Gold Hair, listen to Tina¡¯s sweet words, listen to her express her thoughts, listen to those mellow words, look at that gentle and elegant posture, smile with her eyes. That feeling¡­


    It was like a greenhorn watching the strongest yer score crazily.


    She felt the difference in rank. It was overwhelming, as great as the difference inbat strength between the two of them. It made the gori envious and jealous. It was simply impossible for her to learn to say such a thing in her life.


    Especially now that Tina was smiling, it made her even more unhappy.


    Not long after the gori transformed, it still had the instinct of a beast and the way it thought.


    Her instinct told her to do something.


    In a sh, the gori reached out and twisted Kang De¡¯s body, causing him to face Tina. The gori hugged him from behind and rested her chin on Kang De¡¯s right shoulder, then pulled him back two steps.


    ¡°You wanted to kiss him just now?¡±


    She saw a surprised and caught-off-guard expression appear on Tina¡¯s face, so she smiled proudly. This method was indeed useful. At this moment, she recalled the teaching video provided by Horus. The people in the video spoke an unfamiliarnguage, but she could still feel her soul from it.


    What left a deeper impression was the story of the swordsman in ck with two swords on his back. She felt that the current situation was like a certain fragment in the video, but the gender was reversed.


    She hugged Kang De hard and rubbed her body gently with an expression of enjoyment. As she rubbed, she looked at Tina¡¯s expression and her tone became strange. ¡°You wanted to kiss her just now?¡±


    As she spoke, she slowly stuck out her tongue and drew circles in the air. She slowly approached Kang De¡¯s face and revealed a demonic gaze and evil smile.


    ¡ªAn even greater wavering appeared in Tina¡¯s eyes.


    Sess! At this moment, the gori finally understood her advantage. She couldpletely treat Kang De like this in front of Tina, and the other party could only watch helplessly.


    When she thought of this, a strange happy feeling appeared in her heart.


    It was too exciting.


    This feeling.


    She understood the true meaning of the images Horus had shown her.


    At this moment, the gori and Tina¡¯s hair colorspleted a mental change.


    In the next moment, she felt her body lighten and her feet leave the ground.


    Kang De bent down and arched the gori who was hugging her from behind. Then, he held the gori¡¯s thigh with both hands and gathered it to the sides of her waist. He patted it. ¡°Little fool, who did you learn it from?¡±


    The gori first subconsciously cried out in surprise, then hugged Kang De¡¯s neck tightly. The moment she was carried by him, the strange thoughts and unwilling emotions in her mindpletely disappeared. Shey on her wide back and could smell him. She instantly calmed down.


    On the ind, she had carried Kang De on her back. Now, it was his turn to carry her.


    ...


    It feltpletely different.


    Kang De shrugged and nced at Tina, who was still standing in a daze. He shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to rest.¡±


    Tina looked at Kang De, then at the gori hugging him like an ostrich. She pursed her lips and smiled.


    Wasn¡¯t that quite good?


    Under the moonlight, the girl on Kang De¡¯s back had short red hair like mes. The elegant princess walked beside him like a moon. The three of them walked together. The silhouettes on the ground were entangled on the stone road and could not be separated from each other.


    Tina chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re like a family of three.¡±


    The gori, who had been lying on Kang De¡¯s back with a red face and did not speak, said in a muffled voice, ¡°Who¡¯s family with you?!¡±


    The princess chuckled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I be your daughter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected, the gori revealed a shaken expression.


    Fortunately.


    ...


    Tina was slightly relieved. As expected, she was still an idiot. She had only gotten lucky just now.


    They returned to the room.


    It was Tina¡¯s room.


    After Kang De was attacked, the princess¡¯s decision was extremely firm. In view of the unknown enemy spying and probing, she had to close the defense line. She had already lost it once and could not lose it a second time.


    Therefore, she had to be with Kang De.


    ¡°This is your room¡­¡±


    The maids opened the door, raised their skirts, bowed, and retreated. During this period, they had already moved all the personal items in Kang De¡¯s room over. It did not look crowded when they let them in. Tina¡¯s room was quiterge.


    For the first time, she was entered by a man other than her father and brother. Tina¡¯s face was red and her fingers subconsciously wrapped around it. Ever since the night of Glory Sand, the princess had alreadypleted her transformation. Her personality had been honed in the months of battle against the elves. She was swift and decisive, and her mobility was extremely strong. She was no longer as shy as before.


    ¡°From today on, this is also your room.¡± She made a bold statement, then felt uneasy. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look a little strange?¡±


    Books were the mostmon. Books were neatly stacked on the desk, the ground, and the bookshelves. Before the war, Tina had been famous for her beauty and knowledge. After the war, Goethe¡¯s budding roses were watered with steel and blood and opened to new colors.


    Kang De saw his fire axe hanging on the wall. The famous paintings on the wall surrounded swords and shields. The princess¡¯s pink gauze curtain and dreamy bed were surrounded by books, flowers, and weapons like roses protected by spikes. They were sharp and aggressive, but they could bloom dazzlingly.


    Her gaze had already silently expressed who the rose of steel bloomed for.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Very good. I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°The bed is also veryfortable?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Therefore, they slept together.


    Although he did not n to go this far, Tina¡¯s gaze made it impossible for him to refuse. When he asked, the girl held his hand. Kang De felt that it was very, very cold. Looking at her, he could still sense the uneasiness, fear, and lingering fear that the girl had not dissipated. Tonight, she must have been terrified.


    The bed was quiterge.


    Lying on the bed, it was indeed veryfortable. An alluring fragrance filled the tent. It was unknown if it was perfume or body fragrance, or if it was fragrance or meat.


    Tina was close and lying on her side. In the darkness, he could see starlight-like eyes staring at her without blinking. The loose robe revealed deep ravines, making Kang De want to sing a song about the Tibetan teau.


    Yes, it was right in front of her. The exquisite curve of the bed on her side, the peaks rising and falling. It looked like a ridge from the side and was very tall from the side. Sensing Kang De¡¯s gaze, Tina, who was in the darkness, smiled softly. Her right hand slowly moved up and moved slightly. Her chest pulled down, and the true appearance of Mount Lu became clearer and clearer.


    Kang De sighed.


    Tina¡¯s mischievous chuckle sounded in his ear.


    The beauties were sleeping on the same bed, close at hand.


    At this moment, Kang De recalled that beastly joke, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, and many righteous gentlemen. He was calm like a wise sage. There was only one reason.


    ¡ªA green hand reached out from behind and gave Tina the middle finger.


    This was the story of a monk and water.


    There were three monks in the house.


    ¡°¡­Is there a need?¡±


    ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s calm voice sounded from the sofa, ¡°I want to protect your safety and Tedrell¡¯s dignity. If the three of you can go all out, do it.¡±


    The gori behind Kang Deughed proudly.


    The charming atmosphere and deadlock. The gori was like an agile hound, defending its territory and the Chu-Han River Boundary between Tina and Kang De. Once Tina took action, she would definitely see the gori¡¯s middle finger and warning. Even if Kang De pretended to sleep and moved his body, he would be gently returned to his position.


    Moreover, there was an old woman paying close attention not far away.


    There was nothing he could do. Kang Dey there for half a night and returned to the white fog world to be cold a few times. Then, he returned with a saintly smile and finally fell asleep.


    However, the sleeping Kang De did not know that in the darkness, Tina and the gori¡¯s gazes met. When Kang De went to the white fog world to do bed exercise, time was still circting in the other world. Some agreement had secretly been reached in his absence, but he knew nothing about it. He was like a Czech representative.


    When he woke up early in the morning, he opened his eyes and met beautiful eyes as blue as the sky. Tina¡¯s eyes were like water and light, as if they could speak. She stared at time, filled with affection.


    The princess maintained her lying on her side and looked at his face.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Her smile was like spring, like a hundred flowers blooming.


    A smile could heal. Kang De firmly believed this.


    His ex-wife, a Japanese person with the surname Aragaki, had such an ability.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    He sat up and looked back. On the other side, the gori rubbed its eyes, yawned, and rubbed over with narrowed eyes.


    A figure sat up on the sofa not far away and stretched.


    Kang De was 20 years old and a student. Now, he was also living an emperor¡¯s life surrounded by beautiful girls.


    ¡°What should we eat for breakfast?¡±


    In Tina¡¯s room, she returned to the white fog world to make breakfast. The atmosphere was rtively harmonious, but Sword Saint Snowfall sat in it and clearly looked a little out of ce.


    Regarding this, the Sword Saint had a cold expression and a disdainful expression, ¡°If not for Leckos begging me with snot and tears, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to pester you about such a thing. Hmph, do you think I care about this?¡±


    Tina looked at her aunt with inexplicable scrutiny, then met the gori¡¯s gaze. In the end, a smile appeared on the princess¡¯s lips.


    Her greatest opponent was the gori. As long as she dealt with this problem, there was nothing to worry about, because the improvement of their rtionship needed to be interacted and maintained. As long as she was by Kang De¡¯s side day and night, their rtionship would be deeper and deeper. She would be the one to win. Be it the Phoenix King or the others, they were all useless.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The maid stood respectfully by the door. After obtaining permission, she took a few steps forward and said to Kang De, ¡°Your Highness, Valentine has arrived. The person leading them is yourpatriot, Hong San.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 417 - 417 Long Time No See

    417 Long Time No See


    ¡°Hong San.¡±


    When the maid read the name of this Cathayan in a mouthful, Kang De¡¯s face revealed a happy expression. He swallowed a pancake in his hand and patted the residue in his hand.


    ¡°Eat first.¡±


    He reached out and patted the gori and Tina¡¯s shoulders. Kang De pulled out a chair and jumped up. He grabbed two bags of crispy noodles and put them in his pocket. With a few small steps, he darted to the door and disappeared in a sh.


    !!


    The gori bit into the half-eaten apple and swallowed it. She shouted, ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    The two of them darted out of the door one after another. Tina had just put down her chopsticks when the princess gently wiped her lips with a napkin with a confused and subtle expression.


    In her impression, Hong San was a servant of the Goode family. He was afraid of death and was willing to lower himself. Until now, she could not imagine what change such a person would have. He could actually make Kang De treat him like this. In the past few days, when she talked about Hong San, Kang De was beaming with joy and praised him. It was simply as if he was showing off.


    This feeling and mood had a subtle sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    She looked at Hillmelia, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°Aunt, Hong San, the Cathayan, do you still remember?¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s breakfast was made by Master Kang. She ate with her fork. When she heard this, she looked up and sucked a noodle into her mouth, ¡°I remember. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tina asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen him in Valentine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a huge change. He¡¯s simply a different person. His back is straight and he doesn¡¯t look sideways, like a gem covered in dirty impurities that has been wiped clean and bloomed with the light it deserves.¡±


    The Sword Saint said, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that Kang De is the person who wiped Hong San clean.¡±


    When Tina heard this, she was deep in thought and said softly, ¡°It should be an unforgettable memory¡­¡±


    She called the maids in and instructed them to prepare formal clothes for her. She also instructed the female butler to inform the pce office to arrange the ce of residence for Hong San and the others and even allocate resources. She specially instructed them to be appropriate and not be negligent.


    From Kang De¡¯s words and information about Valentine, Hong San had already obtained his trust and importance. In other words, for a long time, Hong San would definitely be the chief retainer under Kang De. Even if the scale expanded next and new people joined, he would not easily rece Hong San¡¯s position. In other words, as the core figure under Kang De, Hong San¡¯s will and attitude would have a far-reaching impact.


    Therefore, from Hong San onwards, Tina had to establish her identity and prestige as the mistress.


    With someone leading the way, Kang De urged him again and again. The maid who led the way quickly jogged and led him to the reception room.


    This time, the living room was arranged to see the room on the first floor of the West Wing in the Maple Leaf Pce. Kang De turned around the corridor and looked at the four guards guarding from afar with a frown.


    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive us. For your personal safety, we have to wait here and be personally told by you.¡± After the lead guard bowed, he asked, ¡°Other than a Cathayan and two Belloran, there¡¯s also a green-skinned orc who ims to be your follower. May I ask if that¡¯s the case?¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, an earth-shattering shout sounded from inside, ¡°Great¡­ Tyrant¡­¡±


    The double doors of the reception room were suddenly knocked open. Green-skinned people covered in armor and decorated with strange decorations rushed out like online gamers. They had sharp fangs and huge eyes as they looked at Kang De with excitement.


    Heaven sh firstughed three times, then cried three times.


    Although these naive and ferocious guys looked ferocious and terrifying, to Kang De, they were much cuter than humans. These green-skinned seemed to treat Kang De as a figure in a prophecy and firmly believed in this, bing his most loyalckeys. They were so innocent. As long as he fiddled with a stronger and more domineering explosion for them, he, Kang De, would be light, electricity, and the only myth.


    It had been a long time since hest saw these cute big guys. Kang De indeed missed them.


    He patted the other party¡¯s Hulk-like arm. ¡°What are youughing at and crying for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see the Great Tyrant so Iugh!¡± Heaven sh could not help but start to howl again, ¡°Cry because¡ªI didn¡¯t catch the hot feces again. I¡¯m unhappy! I¡¯m even more unhappy not to have a fight!¡±


    Kang De rushed to help from Valentine. Cannon fire filled the sky along the way and countless people were killed. In the battle of Red Maple City, heunched an open space attack and swept through the Twilight Air Force. In the end, he evenunched a forbidden curse and almost destroyed the entire Elven Expeditionary Force. All kinds of things shocked the continent. It was enough to be called a scene.


    In the end, the green-skinned still could not see it with their own eyes.


    It was unknown how many times this had happened.


    Kang De did not know whether tough or cry and could onlyfort him, ¡°Definitely next time, definitely next time.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned to look at the guards. ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s indeed my follower. Thank you for your diligence. Guards, it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    The gori arrivedter, so the guards left in relief. A few more people came out of the reception room.


    First, there were Cassandra and Alexios, who were Belloran people who carried the hatred of their country being destroyed. When the two of them saw the gori, they revealed happy expressions and went forward to greet her.


    After the gorinded in Glory Sand Town, in order to find Kang De, she barged through the continent and identally pulled up a mercenary group. The Eagle Tamer siblings could be considered her hardcoreckeys and their rtionship was not bad. She had been holding her breath in the Maple Leaf Pce for the past few days and was very happy to see her familiar subordinates.


    Kang De looked at thest person to walk out.


    Perhaps because he had rushed through the night, his face was weathered, but he was still in high spirits and his eyes were bright. Seeing Kang De look over, he smiled and bowed, ¡°I, your subject, Hong San, have arrived.¡±


    Kang De strode over and pulled Hong San¡¯s arm. Then, he carried him forward and patted his back twice. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a long time. Before the news of the victory was sent back, my days simply felt like years.¡±


    Kang De was stunned.


    Ah, indeed.


    To Hong San, it had only been four to five days since Kang De left.


    However, to Kang De, it was a longer and tiring story.


    When he thought of this, he smiled. ¡°There were no idents on the way, right?¡±


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Your Highness¡¯ divine might. Have a safe trip.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. The entire country is busy suppressing bandits and hunting ve traders now. There are also many chaotic armies and war hyenas. Moreover¡­ logically speaking, I¡¯m really a little worried. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Hong San smiled widely and nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, the territory of Goethe is indeed not too stable now, and I¡¯m not at ease. Therefore, I found an elf army to escort. When I encounter the Goethe army, I¡¯ll raise your g. This way, the journey will be safe and there will be armies taking the initiative to escort me along the way. This can be considered a fox using the might of a tiger.¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°Elephant army escort?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told that elf general that I¡¯m His Highness Kang De¡¯s retainer. Everyone in Valentine knows that I¡¯vee to your army¡¯s territory. If I don¡¯t return, everyone will know that you did it. My lord, Kang De, will definitely not rest with you¡ªthey¡¯re helpless and can only send troops to escort us.¡±


    At this point, Hong San smiled and cupped his hands, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ ferocious might is terrifying.¡±


    Kang De pointed at him. ¡°How coquettish.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Hong San said seriously, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted Your Highness on yourplete victory and reputation. After the battle of Red Maple City, no one dared to underestimate and criticize Your Highness anymore. You used your iron-like battle results to confirm that the battle of Valentine was not a coincidence¡­ Congrattions, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this first. Have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I ate on the way.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Then eat more.¡±


    Kang De handed the cumin-vored snack in his pocket over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    He called Heaven sh, the gori, and the others into the house. Heaven sh had been looking around. At this moment, he asked at the top of his voice, ¡°Great Tyrant! Where¡¯s Little Tyrant?! I miss it!¡±


    The Little Tyrant naturally referred to Horus. When he was searching for his father, his iron son met these green-skinned and formed a friendship with them. Moreover, he had obtained the noble and powerful name of the Little Tyrant.


    Of course, Horus himself was unwilling to admit it.


    As for his iron son¡­ this matter was really difficult to exin in a few words. Kang De could onlyfort him, ¡°Not now. It has something on. Let¡¯s talkter¡ªI¡¯ll bring you to see the explosionter.¡±


    When Hong San heard this, his eyes shed in thought.


    Closing the door of the reception room, Kang De shouted, ¡°Gori.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You guys chat first. I have something to say to Hong San. Help me keep an eye on him. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ...


    Kang De pointed at the small room beside the reception room. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hong San nodded and followed.


    The small room beside therge reception room was used for secret rooms. There were all the tables and chairs. Kang De closed the door, pulled out a chair, sat down, and pointed across. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Hong San sat upright and rigidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Help me understand. There have been a thousand things going on in the past few days. After winning, there will even be more things to do. No one can discuss it¡­¡±


    Kang De snapped his fingers. The dark space door opened in the air above the table and connected to the white fog world. Mineral water, crispy noodles, good friends, boneless chicken feet, beef jerky, and so on fell out and covered the table.


    Kang De tore open a bag of Bataan fruit. ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we eat.¡±


    When Hong San saw this scene, he was first surprised, then happy, ¡°Your Highness has improved again? Previously, Your Highness did not seem to be able to do this¡­ Congrattions.¡±


    Kang De revealed a strange expression, then he could not help butugh.


    Hong San was puzzled. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that my skills and abilities have improved¡­ Let me tell you an example. I¡¯ve yed a game. Ah, just treat it as a story I¡¯ve seen. A powerful, mysterious, and dark terrifying person. He¡¯s wearing a ck robe and his weapons are two powerful shotguns.¡±


    ¡°He shuttles through the shadows andunches a surprise attack. His two guns shoot fatal mes. The firepower is ferocious and persistent. He doesn¡¯t need to reload. After the shotgun empties the ammunition, he discards the guns. Then two new guns filled with ammunition will appear in his hands. They¡¯ll be endless, magical, and strange.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is curious where that endless firearms and ammunition came from, what magical skill or technology it is. People guess that people are curious. The most widely recognized exnation for people dying is that he¡¯s proficient in some phase technology or spatial skill, allowing him to reconstruct and obtain weapons¡­¡±


    Hong San asked, ¡°But what¡¯s actually going on?¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that high-tech, nor is it that magical. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a door hidden under the cloak that leads to the mysterious space. At the other end of the space, there¡¯s a mountain of shotguns and a group of sweating workers waiting for his signal and throwing guns crazily into the spatial door.¡±


    When Hong San heard this, heughed.


    He nced curiously at the still-open door, ¡°Is this the ¡®there¡¯s something else¡¯ you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has to carry out the mission of a tool after all¡­ I¡¯m joking. In fact, its situation is not too good. I have to formte a system n, and this is only one of the things I have to do next.¡±


    Kang De snapped his fingers and closed the spatial door. His smile slowly disappeared.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s seriously injured. We were attackedst night in Maple Leaf Pce. It was a powerful assassin with a mysterious background in front of everyone¡­ You didn¡¯t expect such a thing to actually happen at such a grand time. The war has never ended.¡±


    Hong San did not look surprised. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°No wonder the atmosphere has been wrong since I entered the city. There¡¯s something wrong with the way the general guarding the city gate looks at me. I asked a little, and he was very vignt and did not have any enthusiasm at all. From the moment I entered the city to visiting the Maple Leaf Pce, the security was too strict and belonged to the category of overcorrection. Overcorrection is usually the early reaction of an ident¡­¡±


    At this point, he shook his head. ¡°I was still very worried at that time. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°Attacking Horus is not much different from attacking me. Or rather, targeting Horus can show the other party¡¯s shrewdness and know me very well.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°They knew that I had a spatial superpower and it was very difficult to injure me, so they attacked Horus. After seriously injuring Horus, my conventional deterrence ability decreased. Only my strategic deterrence ability is left. The situation will be subtle¡­ What a f*cking mess.¡±


    Hong San pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you have any clue who the enemy is?¡±


    ¡°The dragons said there was a way. They also caught a tonguest night,¡± Kang De said. ¡°The dragons are looking for a way. The tongue is being interrogated by Tedrell. There¡¯s no result yet. It needs time.¡±


    He roughly told him aboutst night, including the dragons.


    ¡°From the oue of the attackst night, the dragons benefited the most, so they¡¯re the most suspicious. Actually, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s not that the dragons benefited the most, but on the surface, the dragons benefited the most, but we don¡¯t know who benefited in the dark. We can only prepare early and act ording to the situation.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°The dragons are all innocent. We don¡¯t know if we can track down clues. We don¡¯t know if we can interrogate anything from the captivesst night. These are all uncertain factors. Before uncertainty bes certainty, let¡¯s do what we can.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What confirmed thing?¡±


    ¡°In other words, the worst situation. The dragons are lying, or the clues were interrupted. The hidden enemy is still spying with a malicious gaze and nning the next operation.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°On this premise, we have to take action and say it one by one.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 418 - 418 Hong San’s Intelligence

    418 Hong San¡¯s Intelligence


    Hong San said, ¡°On this premise, we have to take action and say it one by one.¡±


    He spoke in a calm tone and looked reliable and steady.


    The transformation was a flip from the inside out. It was a qualitative change that had umted. It melted his inferiorityplex into confidence and reconstructed his wretchedness into an atmosphere. When the person called Hong San really recognized his life, path, and meaning, he faced his knowledge and talent over the years seriously because of this. It was like a dream in the mortal world, and he was apletely different person from before.


    One by one, he spoke calmly.


    ¡°The most important threats now are not the elves who did not retreat, the current dragons, or even that powerful enemy from outer space¡­¡±


    Kang De leaned against the back of the seat and chewed on the Bataan fruit, his eyes filled with smiles. He discovered that his frustration had already disappeared. Although the enemy and challenge still existed, they no longer made him feel troublesome and helpless.


    Seeing his smile, Hong San was stunned. ¡°Your Highness, did I say anything wrong?¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I just feel that with you here to advise me, I¡¯m confident.¡±


    Hong San looked at him a few times. ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Highness discuss these things with others?¡±


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°Who should I tell?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone say?¡±


    Hong San was first surprised, then he thought for a moment and revealed an enlightened expression.


    He nodded and said, ¡°I see. The Crimson Lady is a loyalpanion and partner and can be a good listener, but she can¡¯t discuss and negotiate as apanion in strategy. His Highness Horus¡¯s experience is limited. As for Princess Tina¡­ I roughly understand.¡±


    At this point, Hong San looked at Kang De and an inexplicable smile appeared on his face as if he had already seen through his nature.


    Kang De said unhappily, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°This is not mockery, but a knowing smile.¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°Your Highness is unwilling to discuss such a problem with Princess Tina because the content of the discussion is the dilemma and danger you¡¯re facing at this moment. In the end, thesee from Goethe and originate from you helping Goethe and standing on their side, so you attracted the enemy¡¯s prying and targeting.¡±


    ¡°If we discuss this problem with Princess Tina, I¡¯m afraid it will increase her guilt. It¡¯s precisely with such care and pity that you kept such a thing in your heart, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De leaned his elbow on the table and supported his chin. He nced at Hong San from the corner of his eye. ¡°Yes, am I very yasashi?¡±


    ¡°Yasashi¡­ does it mean gentle and considerate?¡±


    Hong San immediately deduced the meaning of this word, then smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, from the moment I got to know Your Highness, you¡¯ve disyed a shocking pity. You clearlye from a noble and extraordinary background, but you can realistically experience the pain of the people in the dirty mortal world and pity them. You¡¯re angry for the injustice and sorrow they encountered and are willing to draw your sword for this anger.¡±


    ¡°You might think that this is very normal, but you¡¯re only used to it. Just like how a fatuous ruler is born with a carefree life, you¡¯ll think that themoners are clothed and fed on meat. Saints are born with morals, so you¡¯ll think that morals are normal. You¡¯ll think that the world is polite, principled, and loyal¡­ That¡¯s actually not the case.¡±


    ¡°If morality ismon and everyone has it, there won¡¯t be any morality in the world at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because all living beings in this world are suffering and the world is unfair everywhere that the eminent monk wrote the scripture and the great schr made a statement. Themoners look forward to it and yearn for the Saint to descend and eliminate injustice and evil¡­¡±


    At this point, Hong San revealed a serious expression. He looked at Kang De and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re that Saint.¡±


    ¡­After not seeing him for a few days, why were this guy¡¯s bootlicking skills so strong?


    However, humans were such a sad species. Even if they knew that it was ttery, they were still very happy. Just like how everyone knew that the auspicious words were only auspicious, they were happy to hear them.


    Could it be that those incapable rulers did not know that the fawning ministers beside them were only ipetent and ttering? They knew, but these guys were all talented and spoke nicely. They really liked to be surrounded and coaxed by them.


    Kang De could not help but smile.


    However, Hong San continued, ¡°However, such saint-like kindness and consideration can only attract colleagues, followers, and revered people. If it¡¯s used on women who have a good impression of them equally, it¡¯s very easy to mess things up. It¡¯s precisely because of this that Your Highness has never understood the thoughts of women¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªIn the end, it still turned into this problem!¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness. What I mean is¡­¡±


    Sunlight shone in through the window behind Kang De, illuminating Hong San¡¯s face. A gentle smile appeared on the Cathayan¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m willing to resolve Your Highness¡¯s worries.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De trembled. ¡°It¡¯s a little mushy.¡±


    Hong San shrugged like Kang De, ¡°If those words just now were said by a beautiful and voluptuous woman, Your Highness is most likely already head over heels in love and willing to go through hell for her.¡±


    ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t make me sound so useless!¡±


    ¡°My master said that since ancient times, when young heroes with bright futures walk the martial world for the first time, they will always yearn to be chivalrous and famous in the world. They also yearn to encounter an unforgettable love in the martial world. After a thousand years, many fledgling young heroes have fallen in a daze. They have either been plucked by the ferocious demonic women of the Demon Cult or trapped by righteous women who are too old to marry. In the carefullyposed script story, young heroesck both identification and resistance.¡±


    Hong San said seriously, ¡°They¡¯re just like Your Highness. They¡¯re innocent and coquettish.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHey!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. With me around, that dirty woman won¡¯t be able to approach you.¡±


    ¡°In the end, are we starting to discuss such a problem now?¡±


    ¡°Then what should I say? Your Highness¡¯s recent emotional life? When you heard me mention Princess Tina, your eyebrows raised and you revealed a proud expression. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s some good news. Princess Tina must love Your Highness extremely and have a deep love for her. After all, who doesn¡¯t love to be angry and only fight the Twilight army alone for a beauty? With Your Highness¡¯s innocent and cunning personality, you must have bid your time and weed everyone, enjoying the hundred kinds of attacks Princess Tina took the initiative tounch¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªAre you monitoring me?¡±


    ¡°No, this is only a very normal deduction. After all, Hong San already knows Your Highness¡¯s personality. However, Princess Tina¡¯s attacks are like a rainbow, but the Crimson Lady is not fragile. She¡¯s ignorant, so her jealousy is not small. On the one hand, Your Highness desires more, but you have to worry about the Crimson Lady¡¯s thoughts. It must be very difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Cathayan witch and heroine.¡±


    Hong Sanughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I only thought of something happy.¡± Hong San could not help but smile, ¡°Your Highness is born with morals and is aspassionate as a Saint. You also have the weapons of a Saint. Such a hero is actually vexed and troubled for his love in private. It¡¯s interesting to think about it. Looking at history, future generations should not know that a Saint is so cute.¡±


    Kang De leaned on the table. ¡°Speak humannguage¡­¡±


    ¡°It means that I have to n a strategy and deal with the enemy¡¯s expectations. I should help you resolve your worries. This is Hong San¡¯s responsibility, but Your Highness is in charge. As an outsider, it¡¯s not good for me to say anything.¡±


    The strategist smiled and said, ¡°However, we always understand the matters of men and women. Your Highness clearly doesn¡¯t treat Princess Tina as one of us. This is not good. Sometimes, facing her side by side is better than unterally friendly protection.¡±


    ¡°You understand again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than Your Highness.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Bullsh*t! How are you stronger than me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve slept with a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And there are many.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is not considered experience!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Even a woman in this profession is still a woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯spletely different, okay?! Isn¡¯t that just paying?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please allow me to report.¡± Hong San chatted about the past and was actually very calm, ¡°The fireworks woman uses her physical body as amodity. She¡¯s used to doing that. Shecks shame and a corner of her mind is missing. However, everything in the worldsts forever. If there¡¯s a w in her heart, it means that she wants something. Even the fireworks woman has something she wants. I spent money to find prostitutes firstly because I¡¯m hot-blooded and have my own desires. Secondly, it¡¯s to verify the skills Master taught me¡­¡±


    Kang De was shocked, jealous, and envious when he heard this. He shouted, ¡°Your master even taught you bedroom techniques? Give me the secret manual!¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s a method to control people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    Hong San shook his head and said, ¡°For example, it costs ten copper coins to hire the same woman every time, but the experience is like heaven and earth whether she cooperates or not. From her words and actions, and her expression, I can determine her personality, guess her experience, control her emotions, and seize her good impression. By just paying ten copper coins, I can get the experience of paying 30 coins¡­¡±


    ...


    He concluded, ¡°The fireworks woman is also a woman. There¡¯s also joy, anger, sorrow, separation, and joy. There¡¯s also daydreaming, weak times, and a wed past¡­ There¡¯s no difference.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Kang De said with aplicated expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    The topic inadvertently deviated here.


    In the end, he turned back.


    ¡°The key to the problem now is not the dragons, the enemies from outer space, the Empire, or the elves¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Hong San said seriously, ¡°When will you marry Her Highness Tina?¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop joking.¡±


    ¡°This is not a joke, Your Highness.¡±


    The strategist said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re now the hero of Goethe. You¡¯re revered, treated politely, and valued, but that¡¯s all. The Goethe people respect you like a god, but the army, mages, and subjects of Goethe don¡¯t listen to your orders. You don¡¯t have any authority, so there¡¯s only one reason for this, and that¡¯s that you haven¡¯t settled your marriage status with Princess Tina and joined the power system of Goethe.¡±


    ¡°This led to a certain alienation and wandering. The Grand Duke and the nobles are polite enough to you, but you¡¯re not one of us. The reverence is greater than intimacy. They can¡¯t find your position in the Goethe power system, nor can they entrust authority and give authority. You didn¡¯t care about this previously, but a new enemy has already appeared. You and Goethe shouldplement each other, but your will can¡¯t directly drive the power of the country of Goethe¡­¡±


    He slowed down his tone so that Kang De could think carefully, ¡°We can only achieve our goal by affecting the Grand Duke. After all, there¡¯s ayer between us. It¡¯s inefficient and very unstable. When you conflict with the Grand Duke¡¯s will, the power of Goethe will not be used by you¡­¡±


    Hong San waited for a short while and continued, ¡°In my opinion, if we want to resolve the next problem and challenge very well, we have to resolve this problem first and unite you and Goethe. Only then can we fight more efficiently with relevant interests. Otherwise, our differences and dissatisfaction will still grow.¡±


    Kang De pinched the space between his eyebrows. He roughly understood what Hong San had said.


    The strength of the country was huge, and the potential of the country was endless. If he wanted to fight the elves, the Empire, and even the enemies from outer space, he not only had to rely on technology and weapons from Earth, but he also had to use the strength of the country of Goethe. Just as Hong San had said, he had to be Goethe¡¯s ¡°owner¡±.


    He sighed, ¡°Marrying Tina for this¡­ is a little strange. Moreover¡­¡±


    Hong San continued, ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re afraid that the Crimson Lady will kill you and the Phoenix King will burn you to death? Moreover, you still have greedy and ugly ambitions in your heart. You want¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªShut up!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Your Highness doesn¡¯t want to marry Princess Tina immediately¡­ This is not all a bad thing. Although marriage can integrate into Goethe and join the power system as soon as possible, this is a double-edged sword. The benefit is that you¡¯ll immediately turn your contributions, strength, and the support of the people into actual power. The disadvantage is¡­¡±


    Hong San said, ¡°Power naturally has the characteristic of distortion and greed and will encourage the selfish desires of people. As a normal country, for hundreds of years, power has intertwined and twisted into an evil alliance of vested interests. If Your Highness joins, you¡¯ll enjoy benefits and be controlled by it, burying hidden dangers of conflict¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s not a bad idea to start afresh. Since Your Highness is unwilling to mix your emotions with benefits and politics, let¡¯s choose another path.¡±


    Kang De changed his posture. ¡°What¡¯s the details?¡±


    ¡°You have to take it one step at a time. You have toplete the first step first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Hong San gave a thumbs up and said to Kang De, ¡°You have to deal with Princess Tina first. Use your charm, beauty, initiative, and attack to make her fall head over heels for you and make her understand, agree, and even cooperate with this n. After all, this path also needs the princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ wait.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Kang De scratched his head.¡± Tina told mest night that she wanted to build an armed force that was independent of her father and only listened to her and me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually like this?¡±


    Hong San was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since west met. Princess Tina has actually be so decisive?¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t she be mesmerized by my charm, beauty, initiative, and attack?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this is called answering without answering.¡±


    At this moment, a sound came from outside and Tina arrived.

 Chapter 419 - 419 Claim

    419 im


    Red Maple City had no secrets, especially after what had happenedst night. The atmosphere in the city immediately became strange. The various factions were paying attention to all themotion.


    After the truce, Kang De had always been the core and focus of eternity. This morning, Hong San had led a team into the city and his whereabouts could not be hidden at all. There were people in Red Maple City who knew that the Easterner¡¯s trusted aide had entered the city.


    As long as his status reached a certain height, all his actions would attract attention.


    After the attackst night, the deployment of his trusted aides had also arrived in Red Maple City. This might be the beginning. The Guardian, His Highness Kang De, would have to seek substantial power and influence¡­ All the rted people were holding their breaths and waiting, sniffing for an opportunity to calcte if their interests were facing a potential threat.


    !!


    ¡°Hong San.¡±


    Santos was also muttering this name.


    They were very suspicious of the attackst night and were half monitored and protected by Goethe, but they did not restrict the transmission of information and people, so this important figure of the Dragon Defense Company received the news.


    The retainer Kang De had taken in in Valentine had already arrived at Red Maple City.


    With Hong San in the lead, there was a small team of green-skinned orcs and some followers from Valentine. The Crimson Queen¡¯s mercenary group also sent people.


    Although it was very small and there were no outstanding figures, this small team could be seen as the budding and beginning of Kang De¡¯s establishment of his faction. It could be seen as a milestone political signal.


    The message sent said that after Kang De and Hong San had a secret meeting, he met the followers from Valentine with Princess Tina, who had rushed over, and had lunch at the Maple Leaf Pce.


    On the way, Grand Duke Goethe also came.


    Of course,pared to this, Santos still valued Hong San more.


    He was not unfamiliar with Hong San.


    Since thepany had investigated Kang De to the core, they naturally did not let go of the information of the people close to him. The person who was valued the most by the Dragon n¡¯s think tank was the Crimson Queen. Her background was a mystery like Kang De¡¯s and she had unpredictable powerful strength. Everyone had enough reason to believe that the two of them came from the same ce. Apart from that, the person who was seriously evaluated by the think tank was Hong San.


    His personality was twisted and his style was strange. His fate intertwined with Kang De¡¯s in Glory Sand Town. At that time, he was a servant of the Goode family and enjoyed himself. He was willing to endure it. The information about this part was very detailed. Hong San was a pile of mud that could not be helped.


    After Glory Sand Town was ttened, Hong San had a short interaction with Princess Tina and Sword Saint Snowfall. Then, he rushed to Goethe. On the way, he identally saved a group of evicted refugees and disyed hismendable organizational and military ability. In the end, he brought the growing team to Valentine.


    Then, it was the entire process of the battle of Valentine that had been ruined by the monarch leaders.


    After the war, Hong San was like apletely different person. He had been reborn. Not only had his appearance and expression changed drastically, but he had also dealt with various administrative matters for Kang De. He had befriended the nobles of the province,forted the people, and dealt with the post-war matters in an orderly manner. He had disyed extraordinary military and political talent. It was worth noting that the evaluation of the think tank was not unbelievable, but that ¡°this Cathayan has finally disyed the talent he has¡±.


    Yes, because it was that person¡¯s student.


    ¡°Dong Tianming.¡±


    Santos whispered the name.


    The Dragon Girl, who was sitting at the distant desk writing and drawing, looked up when she heard this name.


    Santos pulled out Hong San¡¯s information from the folder. It was actually much more than Kang De¡¯s. He looked at the records and smiled mockingly. ¡°You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors.¡±


    As he spoke, he shook his head and said, ¡°The proudest disciple who poured the most effort into pretending to be crazy and depraved himself to be someone else¡¯s servant and dog. He has no ambition or drive. It¡¯s as if he has to survive like this for the rest of his life. After encountering Kang De, he immediately disyed his talent as a Prime Minister and allowed himself to be controlled¡­¡±


    At this point, the Chief Marketing Officer could not help butugh, ¡°Does Dong Tianming dare to be more obvious? He¡¯s simply shouting at the entire world. Look, I, a dangerous figure, ran from Cathay to the continent and was unknown for 20 years. All the preparations and ns I made, all the talents and deployments I nurtured, and all the industries and factions I operated were prepared for this person.¡±


    Kang De.


    This person¡¯s appearance shed through the Dragon Girl¡¯s mind.


    How should she put it? The feeling was quiteplicated.


    After a series of contact yesterday, the feeling was even moreplicated.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Perhaps not?¡±


    ¡°You mean this is only a coincidence?¡±


    Santosughed, ¡°Dong Tianming¡¯s proudest and most talented disciple coincidentally lost his mind and ran to be a dog of another continent. There are more nobles than stars on the entire continent. He was coincidentally chosen by the Goode family and went to Glory Sand Town.¡±


    ¡°Then, on a diplomatic mission to the Empire, Princess Tina, who was intercepted by the elves, was coincidentally saved by a Cathayan with a mysterious background. They happened to go to Glory Sand Town and coincidentally met Hong San¡­¡±


    At this point, his eyes rolled to the sky.


    If this was not a f*cking conspiracy, what was?


    ¡°Then, this Cathayan, Kang De, who was coincidentally picked up by Princess Tina, coincidentally had the strength to destroy an army, a city, and even severely injure a country. He appeared out of thin air and suddenly fell into this world. It has nothing to do with all the schemes, arrangements, and ns. Everything is only a coincidence?¡±


    He snorted. Was this a f*cking coincidence? It was simply an insult to everyone¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°Akatum willugh when he hears this.¡±


    Santos, who was good at hiring fake reviewers to hype and market, shook his head repeatedly.


    This job was too rough. If it was handed to him, it couldpletely be packaged better.


    This did not seem to be Dong Tianming¡¯s doing unless he did it on purpose and deliberately let everyone know that he had chosen Kang De. Everyone, take it easy. Eh, wait¡­


    ¡°Wait, if it¡¯s Dong Tianming¡­¡±


    He muttered, ¡°If he¡¯s the person chosen by Dong Tianming, then there should be those¡­ hiss¡­¡±


    He gasped and suddenly stood up, ¡°No, I have to tell His Majesty the Dragon Emperor about this guess.¡±


    Then, he heard the Dragon Girl sigh.


    ¡°¡­Why are you sighing?¡± Santos said. ¡°This is very serious!¡±


    Lily said indifferently, ¡°I think you¡¯re punching the air.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Intuition.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s better to believe in your fists than your intuition.¡±


    As a socialist and a capitalist, Santos believed in financial reports, research, data, and logic. He believed that all strange phenomena originated from conspiracy and that all living actions were rted to benefits. In any case, he did not f*cking believe in intuition.


    What a joke. If he believed him, he might as well let the fairy dragon on the ind read his fortune with a crystal ball.


    He ran to the secret room and began to contact the Dragon Emperor.


    ...


    The residue extracted from the remains of the attackerst night had already been urgently sent back to Dragon Ind.


    With the seriousness of this matter and the importance of the Dragon Emperor, in a day, the after-sales service department and the market supervision department could extract the active ingredients and determine the product number. Then, they could find the specific production line and sales chain and jointly check the ountparison. They implemented ityer byyer and locked onto the source of the problem.


    Then, the evil eradication team could be on their way.


    However, now, there was another possibility for the enemy¡¯s identity. He might have to treat this matter seriously.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Consecutive gunshots exploded like fried beans. The smell of gunpowder spread in the indoor training ground.


    Kang De was teaching Hong San how to shoot.


    He also fired rifles, pistols, and shotguns.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ...


    He took the Famous rifle that had emptied its magazine from Hong San¡¯s hand. Smoke was rising from the muzzle. These were French goods that he had borrowed from Comoros. There were many of them.


    In fact, if he had a choice, he did not want to choose military firearms, because cost and durability would always be the first indicator when the military bought firearms. The power and failure rate had to be pushed back.


    To put it simply, it was fun.


    Moreover, as the modern war system continuouslypleted, thebat value of individual firearms continuously decreased. There were corresponding light and heavy weapons to deal with under variousbat distances. Individual firearms were even about to degenerate into pure self-defense equipment. Under this guidance concept, the various countries were even less interested in the development of individual light weapons. They repaired them and made do. In such an environment, the military light weapons of the various countries were basically fun. There were a lot of problems inside and out, the kind that would not change for 800 years and would be defamed by their own army.


    However, there was nothing he could do. He had arge number of weapons and sufficient ammunition.


    Hong San felt the majestic recoil and the jump of mes, explosions, steel, and burning. Even if he had already received simr training previously and had seen Kang De shoot more than once, he was still shocked after really using it¡­ He confirmed again that this was a pure killing weapon.


    Steel, mes, and the wisdom forged in them were diffused with the smell of blood. They were only born for war.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not inferior to the elves¡¯ powerful bows and crossbows.¡±


    Kang De nodded. In human history, after the appearance of hot weapons, the crossbow was notpletely reced. Instead, it suppressed the gunpowder weapons for a period of time. After the hot weapons were updated, for a long time, the crossbow was still on par with them, let alone in the other world. With magic, the elves¡¯ technology tree was a little crazy in this aspect. The elves¡¯ archery skills were indeed peerless in the world.


    At the end of the battle of Valentine, the elves entered the city. He had fought in an alley battle with the Dusk Legion. Dozens of archers quickly fired arrows. Light arrows shot quickly, heavy arrows sniped, armor-piercing arrows suppressed, cracked rocks and wood, and shot down walls. Some even f*cking knew how to turn. They covered the sky and earth and whistled. asionally, there was an enchanted arrow mixed in, and it was even like a grenade. That level of attack was not much different from light weapons suppressing shooting.


    In fact, whatpletely eliminated cold weapons was not the rear rifle.


    It was the machine gun.


    The appearance of the machine gun caused the power of hot weapons to undergo a qualitative changepared to cold weapons.


    ¡°The difference between this thing and the elf bow is¡­¡± Kang De raised his gun and pointed at the ck hole at the muzzle, ¡°We can do whatever we want and make it thicker andrger.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Horus will teach you the use of all kinds of firearms, from shooting, reloading, maintenance, and even management rules. After you learn them, teach them to our group, Valentine¡¯s group.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t teach the Crimson Lady and the orcs for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in my opinion, the group of people pulled up by the gori have different thoughts. They followed the gori. Many of them have other motives. Some are spies, and some want to use her martial strength¡­ We have to screen them. As for the green-skinned¡­¡± Kang De revealed a speechless expression, ¡°I have to think about it.¡±


    Humans might not be suitable for them, and the size did not match.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s originally better to be taught by Horus personally, but it¡¯s injured now. It¡¯s better not to see anyone casually¡­ Therefore, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, but Your Highness¡­¡±


    Hong San looked at the row of guns and ammunition on the table. ¡°You want to give these heavy weapons to others?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°Since it¡¯s a weapon, we have to use it.¡±


    The current him was no longer the Kang De from the battle of Valentine. He was rich and had many weapons. He had even opened up a situation on Earth. Most importantly, his situation had already improved. His horizons and thoughts were already different. There was no need to hide mere light weapons.


    ¡ªI even have an F35. Why are you telling me this?


    ¡°With such a sharp weapon, if there¡¯s enough ammunition, it can indeed form an extremely greatbat strength. Although the elves¡¯ archery skills are powerful, to form such destructive power, they need elite archers. Every time they draw the bow, it consumes strength. Thebat time is ultimately limited, and this weapon¡­ only needs the strength to pull the trigger.¡±


    The war pattern was going to be rewritten¡­ No, it had already been rewritten.


    Before the battle of Red Maple City, who would have thought that an alchemical weapon could suppress the Twilight Expeditionary Force and make all their methods useless¡­


    However¡­


    He said, ¡°After this battle, the elves, the Empire, and even other factions are searching for your methods and weapons. If such a sharp weapon falls into the hands of the elves and the Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll first push forward the separation policy and implement the custody regtions. Then, I¡¯ll develop an enchantment that can automatically be destroyed¡­ Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if it falls into their hands.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°They most likely can¡¯t replicate it. If there¡¯s really a God of Crafts or a Great Mage, it¡¯s meaningless to use magic methods or level ten mping techniques to replicate it one by one¡­¡±


    Moreover, so what if he replicated it? There were still cannons, missiles, and nuclear bombs.


    Learning to make guns and immediately making cannons was simply a fantasy. It was two different things.


    Moreover, guns were difficult to make.


    Although military light weapons were fun, that was only forrge countries.


    Even on Earth, it was impossible for most countries to develop and produce an assault rifle from scratch.


    A rifle had a simple structure and parts, but the craftsmanship, technology, and technology contained in it, such as metallurgy, press, forge, polish, and heat treatment. Car milling, design, and assembly process. Where could it be produced from? Workers who could use these equipment proficiently needed a perfect education system to nurture and train. Where did this thinge from?


    After paying, they got scammed. They knelt, licked, got ckmailed, but still called the other party daddy.


    This was the case on modern Earth. Small countries were not worthy of defense or even a gun.


    The countries on Earth were already like this, let alone the other world. If he gave him an assault rifle, he would first review the technology on Earth and start industrialization. Then, there would be bloody internal strife. After working for many years, it might be enough. Then, he would introduce him to the military-industrialbination and let him see what the bullet production line was like.


    Therefore, he did not panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Your Highness knows what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Hong San did not insist anymore. In fact, as long as Kang De could still throw forbidden curses, this was not a huge problem.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Kang De continued, ¡°Tina just told me that the Grand Duke has the intention to reopen the Cathay Embassy and ns to hand that ce to us to make a ce for you to stay¡­ What do you think?¡±


    There was a lot of information about this matter. No wonder Kang De wanted to discuss it with Hong San.


    When Hong San heard this, his expression turned serious.


    Cathay Embassy.


    Many years ago, Goethe maintained amercial rtionship with Cathay and even sent envoys to exchange culture. Now, the embassy was already useless, and themunication between the two sides had long been cut off. If the Grand Duke reopened the Cathay Embassy and used it as Kang De¡¯s official residence, such an action¡­


    It was basically equivalent to making a im for Kang De.


    ¡­

 Chapter 420 - 420 Kang De’s Essence

    420 Kang De¡¯s Essence


    The so-called imant had been around since ancient times.


    Opening another Cathay Embassy and inviting Kang De to enter was basically using Goethe¡¯s name to acknowledge and announce that Kang De had an indescribable noble status in Cathay. Moreover, in a sense, he could represent the entire Cathay and negotiate with the Western countries. This was called strong orthodoxy.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a goodwill or a test.¡±


    Hong San calcted for a moment, ¡°Whether you agree or not depends on Your Highness.¡±


    !!


    Kang De asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If Your Highness agrees, you have to fabricate an identity. Your identity in Cathay, be it the descendant of a famous minister or a descendant of a Duke. As long as you fabricate it, Goethe will definitely acknowledge it, and even Cathay will acknowledge it. A peerless expert who grasped the power to destroy the city and defeat the enemy, the unstable Cathayan Imperial Court will not be stingy with any bargaining chips to reward you. The greatest advantage this brings to Your Highness is¡­ status.¡±


    Seeing that Kang De did not understand for a moment, Hong San crushed it and said, ¡°A status is nothing without power, but a status with power is like a flower in the brocade. It¡¯s very colorful andplements each other.¡±


    ¡°With a status, Your Highness is qualified to recruit Cathayans who have wandered everywhere on the continent to serve you. You can even ept heroes, ferocious warriors, andmoners who have continued to exile from the East. At the moment when you have such power and established your achievements, the effect of status is really too great. This is equivalent to approval and a natural reason for loyalty. You can also have the foundation to contact and negotiate with the Cathayan Imperial Court¡­ There are many benefits.¡±


    Cathay had fallen into a long period of war. Fire beacons rose everywhere and were filled with devastation. He heard from Hong San that there was a violent invasion of the bloodthirsty and terrifying barbarians outside. There were traitors hiding filth inside who took advantage of the gue. There were eunuchs in the pce who spoke sweetly andmitted sins everywhere. There were treacherous and strange powerful ministers in the royal court who caused trouble. It was a hopeless situation.


    However, in the end, the tiger would not fall even if it died. Its foundation was still there. In chaotic times, there were naturally famous ministers. The Cathayan South Dynasty had appointed another Empress. Relying on the help of benevolent people and the continuous military support of the Twilight Elves with ill intentions, it could barely maintain the situation and defend the defense line for a moment. However, if it defended for a long time, it would definitely lose. The hope was still small.


    The Cathayan court should not let go of any hope and assistance.


    As for Kang De, a ¡°Cathayan¡±, he had repelled the powerful elf army alone and pointed the sword of deterrence at Twilight. If he could help the Divine Land with such an earth-shattering power, the Cathayan was probably willing to pay any price.


    ¡°Previously in Valentine, Duke Tiling¡­ Oh, it should be the Phoenix King. Although the transaction condition proposed by the Phoenix King is very bullying, I think it¡¯s most likely sessful.¡±


    At this point, a strange smile appeared on Hong San¡¯s lips.


    He said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re the descendant of the founding Duke of our dynasty. After our ancestor established the country, he resigned from his position and returned to the forest to live carefreely overseas. Before that, your ancestor had a good agreement with our dynasty¡¯s ancestor for generations. In other words, you have an engagement with the Cathayan Empress set by your ancestor. Even if you announce it like this, the Empress will probably nod in agreement and restore your title as a Duke, urging you to return to the country and get married as soon as possible.¡±


    At this point, Hong San added, ¡°Really. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try?¡±


    Kang De red at him. ¡°He has ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°How can this be ill-intended?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s smile became even brighter, ¡°Your Highness married Princess Tina and the Phoenix King. You also married the Cathayan Empress and seduced the princess of an Empire, followed by that noble dragon girl¡­ In this way, the endless disputes on the continent and the mes of war that havested for a thousand years will turn into a small me in Your Highness¡¯s backyard. The world will be cool and hot, and the world will be harmonized. This is the greatest contribution¡­¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Then, a certain artist drew a set ofic works.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Quintessential Quintuplets.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t Your Highness charm them with charm, beauty, initiative, and attack?


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll hit you.¡±


    Kang De sat at the table. ¡°It sounds like a lot of benefits, but what¡¯s the downside?¡±


    Hong San¡¯s smile disappeared and he said softly, ¡°The disadvantage is that Your Highness bears this karma and this responsibility. You¡¯re under the expectations of the people to exorcise evil and kill it. You¡¯ll defeat hunger, disaster, gue, and war and bring peace to the chaotic world.¡±


    Kang De was silent.


    There was no free lunch in the world.


    He had to pay as much as he took.


    It was very fair.


    Moreover, it was not a forced sale.


    He was silent for a long time before ncing at Hong San. ¡°Is this what you expect?¡±


    Hong San knelt on one knee and said in a low voice, ¡°Hong San¡¯s only hope is to follow Your Highness in this life and be an eagle, think tank, minion, and death warrior to assist you in fulfilling all the ambitions, achievements, and ambitions you want to achieve. Apart from that, he doesn¡¯t have any selfish motives. These words should be a blood oath and every word is true. If they¡¯re fake, he¡¯s willing to endure all the punishment, curses, torture, and retribution since ancient times.¡±


    Kang De reached out and gestured for him to get up.


    He thought for a long time and said, ¡°There are some things I have to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please speak.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not from Cathay, and I¡¯ve never been there. I have nothing to do with your homnd. I don¡¯t know about the disaster that happened there, and I don¡¯t feel anything about the suffering there. I have my own life. After experiencing what has happened in the past two months, I actually want a calmer life. Hong San, you said that I¡¯m a Saint, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m only a mortal. I have desires and can bezy. Sometimes I¡¯m very impulsive, and sometimes I¡¯m very selfish¡­ Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Hong San nodded without hesitation. ¡°Even so, I¡¯ll still follow Your Highness. I¡¯ve said it before. What I look forward to is assisting you in everything you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not interested in everything that happens in Cathay, perhaps after I help Goethe gain a foothold, I¡¯ll run away without a trace and disappear from now on?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll first assist Your Highness in helping Goethe gain a foothold on the continent.¡±


    ¡°First?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Hong San said seriously, ¡°People change. Aspirations can¡¯t bepleted overnight. Your Highness, I have no intention of affecting you in any way, and I definitely don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I¡¯ll only stand beside you and assist you. I¡¯ll personally see you be a Saint and make unparalleled contributions. All of this stems from trust. I trust that you¡¯ll always do the right thing. Even if I don¡¯tment on Cathay now, you¡¯ll definitely change your mind in the future.¡±


    ¡­Tsk.


    Kang De looked at him up and down, a little unhappy. ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ve already seen through me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s one thing I can confirm. I believe that Your Highness will definitely not suddenly disappear without a trace one day and never return. Only this is something I¡¯m very sure of.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Because when I met Valentine and the others with Princess Tina just now¡­¡±


    Hong San looked straight into the King¡¯s eyes and said righteously, ¡°In an hour, Your Highness has watched, scanned, and nced at Princess Tina¡¯s face 25 times, the front 56 times, the back 27 times, and the long dress 52 times. The number of times you looked at the Crimson Lady is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªHey!¡±


    ¡°You even looked at Lady Cassandra!¡±


    ...


    ¡°¡­Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also more curious why Your Highness suddenly likes to look at legs!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up again!¡±


    Under his sharp words, Hong San¡¯s expression was very calm. He had really seen through everything.


    ¡°In short, Your Highness said that you would suddenly disappear one day and never return. Forgive me forughing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There will be a long time in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you bear to?¡±


    ...


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can leave, will you still encounter such a good thing in the future? Your Highness has never¡­¡±


    Finally, Kang De, who could not take it anymore, kicked Hong San¡¯s butt.


    A creature like a strategist often died from talking too much.


    He practiced his spear, made rules, prepared military funds, discussed the details, discussed Valentine¡¯s problem with Hong San, and other things. Time passed quickly and it was soon night.


    Banquet.


    Although it was a banquet, it was not a serious banquet. Instead, it was the pic form that Kang De liked. He found an empty space in the Maple Leaf Pce andid a carpet and tablecloth. The kitchen made some meat, fruits, and desserts. Kang De also took many specialties from Earth. Everyone sat on the ground, ate, drank, and chatted. They were veryfortable.


    Of course, the target of the banquet was Valentine¡¯s subordinate who had rushed over today. Tina appeared very scheming and did not let go of any opportunity to give a hint, consolidating her impression that she was their mistress. As expected, looks were justice. Not only was Kang De not repulsed by her actions, but he also felt that Tina was very cute.


    The goal of the banquet was naturally to consolidate their loyalty.


    The Chinese all knew that the way to control the people was to use both kindness and power. Moreover, it was very difficult to control the appropriateness. However, to Kang De, it was not a problem at all. The terrifying results of the mass impact scene outside Valentine City and the battle of Red Maple City were already unshakable power. Next was to show kindness. It was even simpler for modern people.


    He treated the other party as an equal, chatted andughed, and was friendly.


    It was basically a skill that modern people knew.


    During the meal, Kang De told Tina about the Cathay Embassy.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes widened slightly in a cute manner. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Kang De nodded. ¡°Yes, you know that I have nothing to do with Cathay. Now, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of being rted to it¡­ Goethe has enough things to do. I can¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    Let¡¯s forget about the Cathay Embassy for the time being.


    Tina blinked, tears flowing in her beautiful eyes.


    Emotions were something confusing. If there was no love, she would only nce at the simp coldly and feel that it was baffling. If she loved him, no matter what her lover was doing, she could imagine that he was doing it for her own good. Then, she would be touched and automatically have a better impression of him.


    There was no such thing as a cold girl. She only seemed cold because she did not want to be warm.


    Of course, the current Tina had fallen into a state of favorability.


    In her opinion, Kang De had given up the power, benefits, and Empress of Cathay for her.


    Half of the Grand Duke¡¯s suggestion was to express goodwill, and the other half was to test him.


    After all, the current Goethe relied on Kang De unterally, so it was normal for them to feel uneasy. They did not know what could tie Kang De down and maintain the alliance¡ªwas it only a princess? There were many princesses on the entire continent. If Kang De was only kidnapped to Goethe by a beautiful princess, it was very likely that he would be kidnapped to a foreign country by more and more beautiful princesses.


    Especially Cathay.


    Kang De was from Cathay.


    Cathay was now in the quagmire of war.


    In the short negotiation after the battle of Valentine, the conditions released by the elves caused the Goethe people to feel uneasy. The sharp ears openly announced that they were willing to matchmake Kang De and facilitate his marriage to the Cathayan Empress. How tempting was such a bargaining chip? Kang De simply had no reason to reject it.


    Later on, the elves fought again and the negotiation was left unsettled. However, this matter was still the sore point of the Goethe people. Today, Kang De could be considered to have made a clear statement¡­


    ¡°How stupid¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes were shining as she held Kang De¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°You should have agreed. Showing that you might return to Cathay will make Goethe even more anxious to please you and keep you¡­¡±


    Kang De did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯re siding with an outsider a little too much.¡±


    ¡°Because I know you won¡¯t.¡±


    Tina lowered her voice and said angrily, ¡°Moreover, if not, how can Father relent?¡±


    Let go?


    Why should he let go?


    Just as this thought arose, Kang De saw the starlight flickering in the princess¡¯s eyes.


    It was as if there were really stars in those eyes. They were filled with affection. Their love was so obvious that he, who was inexperienced, could tell¡­ Suddenly, he recalled Hong San¡¯s words.


    His hometown was Earth. There was everything he was familiar with and loved there, as well as a convenient and rich modern life. He had a superpower, so he naturally felt better on Earth. From the beginning, he had made up his mind to help Goethe defeat the elves and return to his hometown to show off and p his face as the male lead of a novel.


    However, now¡­ could he really return to Earth without any hesitation?


    How should he respond to Tina¡¯s feelings?


    What exactly was he doing in the other world?


    He stared nkly into Tina¡¯s bright eyes, at the stars in them.


    Then, he saw the gori in Tina¡¯s eyes.


    It was the reflection of the gori.


    Kang De turned around and saw the gori¡¯s silent gaze. It was rtively oppressive and he could even associate it with her serious and angry re in her gori form.


    He felt guilty.


    The gori only looked at him for a moment before pinching the corner of his shirt.


    This small action immediately made Kang Deugh. It was the memories of the Holy Seal Inds.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    The gori nced at the distant Cassandra and her brother. ¡°They told me many things today, mainly from the mercenary group. They said that everyone doesn¡¯t know what to do now, nor do they know what to do next¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do either.¡±


    She told him briefly.


    The gori¡¯s mercenary group had been inexplicably pulled up. At that time, the gori had searched the entire continent for Kang De and coincidentally pulled up the initial team. Most importantly, a few rtively smart diators told her that it was not a problem to find someone. Everyone would pull up a mercenary group to help her find him. It was faster.


    Now that the gori had found Kang De, that mercenary group was meaningless to her. She could leave the group and go wherever she wanted.


    ¡°But they¡¯re very pitiful. At the very least, they¡¯re rtively obedient, especially Cassandra and the others. They¡¯re much more obedient and better than the others. I feel a little¡­ a little bad to chase them away like this¡­¡±


    The gori was confused. She did not understand some emotions and words.


    Therefore, she could only say that it was a little bad.


    It was not because she could not bear to.


    Kang De smiled when he heard this.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He touched the gori¡¯s fiery red hair. It was soft and warm. As long as it asked for it, he would agree. Moreover, this request was a manifestation of humanity. It was a good thing that the gori had human emotions.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them. I¡¯ll settle those who are capable and loyal. However, I definitely can¡¯t keep those with ill intentions.¡±


    The gori bared her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll beat anyone with bad intentions into meat paste.¡±


    Kang De smiled and nced at the banquet opposite him. The Eagle Tamer siblings were looking over. Seeing Kang De look over, he raised his ss as the sister gestured. Her brother¡¯s gaze was a little evasive.


    The Belloran people were exiles whose country had been destroyed by the elves. It was said that they were determined to recover their country and still umted rtivelyrge resistance. These siblings probably had other intentions when they joined the gori.


    Now that they had followed Hong San here, they had to talk about something.


    Back then, he had revealed this intention in Valentine. After all, the enemy was an elf and had the premise of fighting together. However, at that time, it was even more different from now. Kang De had already further proven his strength. If the Belloran wanted to cooperate, what bargaining chip should they take out?


    His eyes darted around and met Hong San¡¯s. The two of them revealed smiles at the same time.


    Let¡¯s see.


    However, there was no need to let the gori know about this.


    When he thought of this, Kang De suddenly felt an itch in his chest.


    He looked down and saw a small hand stroking over and drawing circles clumsily.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He looked up.


    The gori¡¯s face was red as she gently moved her small hand and winked at him. She said shyly, ¡°Kang De, you¡¯re the best. How can I thank you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    Kang De could not help it.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    It felt like she was doing it on purpose.


    Therefore, the shy attack turned into a dissatisfied shout.


    This interestingedy should havested all night, but after the banquet ended, it stopped.


    On the way back to his room, Kang De encountered Santos waiting.


    The representative of the dragon race looked uneasy, puzzled, and confused.


    He sent a secret letter from the Dragon Emperor. Today, hebined the guess made by Hong San¡¯s master and sent it back to thepany to be presented to the Dragon Emperor. It was an entire day before he received a reply at night.


    When Santos saw this, cold sweat broke out.


    He immediately went to find Kang De.


    After looking, the two of them chatted for a moment before Santos hurriedly bade farewell and left.


    Kang De acted as if nothing had happened. He sent Tina back to her room and turned to find Hong San.


    ¡°The Dragon Emperor has changed his mind.¡±


    His tone was cold, ¡°He said that he wanted to do it for real in thatpetition.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 421 - 421 Dragon King

    421 Dragon King


    A real talk.


    It was alreadyte at night outside the window. Kang De and Hong San sat opposite each other at the table. The silencested for three seconds.


    Then, Hong San said, ¡°Something must have changed.¡±


    In the previous negotiation, Kang De had suggested a fakepetition. Kang De would lose to the dragon battle group once to prove that under some environments, prerequisites, and equipment, the military products of the Dragon Defense Company could still defeat Kang De¡¯s alchemical weapons. The dragons were still the overlords of the sky and were extremely cost-effective strategic weapons.


    Then, the dragon spokesman expressed his opinion from various channels and expressed his admiration and approval of His Highness Kang De¡¯s attainments and strength in the alchemy military department. He also conveyed his intention tomunicate. Goethe also ced an order to the Dragon Defense Company and hired thetest dragon cavalrybat group products. The two sides praised each other in business. It was very good.


    This suggestion gave the dragons face and avoided the possible military conflict and potential threat. It was undoubtedly in line with business interests. Not only could it save Dragon Ind from the financial crisis, but it could also give the salesmen of the Dragon Defense Company a chance to continue talking. It was good news and boosted market confidence.


    To Goethe, there was no loss. After obtaining the friendship of the dragons and even the possibility of further cooperation, the dragon cavalry battle group hired could clearly increase the strength and deterrence of the country.


    As for Kang De, there was no actual loss if he lost a fake match. His greatest deterrence power was in quality projection. He was famous for fighting seven people alone and losing a small battle without losing anything. Moreover, he could resolve the hidden danger of the third dragon corpse evaporating into thin air. If he connected to the dragons, he could obtain the materials, equipment, and magic medicine provided by them. Of course, this was not important. Most importantly, if Tina was happy, she would help him resolve the problem of starvation.


    He was quite vexed to be hungry all the time.


    ¡­Then it smashed.


    The Dragon Emperor had gone back on his word.


    The fakepetition was canceled and he would take it seriously now.


    Hong San pondered for a moment and said, ¡°From yesterday to today¡­ what made the Dragon Emperor change his mind?¡±


    Although he had yet to sign any uses and contracts, the details were being discussed and therge framework had already been finalized. What kind of person was the Dragon Emperor? At this level, a word was a contract. Since he had agreed, it was equivalent to signing a contract. If he changed his mind today, it was no different from breaking his promise.


    Therefore, when Santos said it tonight, he looked embarrassed and ashamed.


    However, when he asked why, he did not say. He probably did not know.


    Kang De knocked on the table and said indifferently, ¡°Horus was injuredst night.¡±


    The alchemical weapon that could threaten the dragons in the sky was severely injured. Due to the country¡¯s system and situation, the dragons were not afraid of Kang De¡¯s forbidden curse. It was not surprising that they would fall out now.


    However, it was very distasteful.


    As expected, Hong San shook his head and said, ¡°I feel that that¡¯s most likely not the reason. I¡¯ve also heard of His Majesty the Dragon Emperor¡¯s reputation. After hearing Your Highness¡¯s story, I can also pry into this dragon lord¡¯s personality and ambition. As a king, he has the breadth of mind of a monarch and the pragmatism of a businessman. The long lives of the dragons also make them extremely long-term vision. They won¡¯t care about short-term gains and losses, so how can they rashly change their mind and kick him when he¡¯s down?¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a test of an open n. He wants to see if I can maintain my powerful control of the sky after Horus was injured. In other words, he wants to see my performance in that battle before deciding if he wants to continue cooperating¡­ Hmph, he¡¯s essentially taking advantage of the situation.¡±


    Hong San frowned and pondered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Dragon Emperor canpletely use a more secretive method and not break his promise like this¡­¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, no matter what the inside story is, this battle can¡¯t be avoided. It¡¯s useless to think about this. Why don¡¯t we see what the Dragon Emperor says after winning?¡±


    Hong San was stunned for a moment, thenughed at himself.


    That was indeed the case.


    He discovered the difference between his thoughts and His Highness¡¯s.


    Hearing the news that the Dragon Emperor had broken his promise, he and His Highness were puzzled at the same time. He racked his brains to figure out the inside story and reason, but His Highness did not take it to heart, because no matter what, this battle was inevitable. As for the reason, he would know after winning.


    ¡ªIs the thought process of the lord different from that of a strategist?


    This was a good thing.


    It was best toplement each other.


    He smiled and exined his thoughts. Then, he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ temperament has matured, so it¡¯s a good thing. Therefore, let¡¯s do our own things. Your Highness, prepare for victory in the war and I¡¯ll check to make up for the gap.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°You still want to explore the Dragon Emperor¡¯s thoughts and n? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult to seed. He made up his mind not to say anything. Even Santos doesn¡¯t know, let alone us¡­ These guys are really troublesome. They clearly had a n in their hearts, but they didn¡¯t say it and only let others slowly guess.¡±


    For some reason, the figure of Prime Minister Xide shed through his mind.


    Hong San smiled and said, ¡°The higher-ups have consideration, vision, and pride of the higher-ups. They also understand the principle of not being secretive and suffering from it. Since they¡¯re in a high position, they must have seen many sinister people. How can they tell them their n? The higher their position is, the more lonely they are, because they don¡¯t believe anyone other than themselves. After all, which chess yer will believe the pawn in their hands?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Kang De.


    Kang De nced at him and was a little unhappy, ¡°What are you looking at? Although I¡¯m suspicious, cruel, and cold-blooded, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t believe everyone.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hong San smiled and bowed, ¡°I have no regrets that we¡¯ve met. I know my lord¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t again.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°Get down to business¡ªwhat do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to discuss it with Your Highness,¡± Hong San said. ¡°The mostmon method to guess the intentions of others is to use others in their shoes to scheme. In Your Highness¡¯s words, it¡¯s from another perspective. Then please try to think in your shoes. You¡¯re the Dragon Emperor. What¡¯s the reason for making such a decision?¡±


    ¡°¡­If I¡¯m in your shoes, I have to at least have the most basic understanding. I¡¯m not the Dragon Emperor and don¡¯t understand him. How can I think in your shoes?¡± Kang De said in confusion, ¡°What a bad idea.¡±


    Hong San said in surprise, ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t understand the Dragon Emperor?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nonsense, how can I know him?¡± Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I only know the Dragon King.¡±


    ¡°Dragon King?¡± Hong San revealed a surprised expression and said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°The most talkative person in every group.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A very powerful smelting worker.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, I understand. Please don¡¯t continue.¡±


    Hong San interrupted Kang De¡¯s topic and said seriously, ¡°What Your Highness said earlier is very true. From another perspective, it has to be built on a certain level of information advantage. In other words, you have to understand the target to a certain extent. I don¡¯t know the Dragon Emperor, and you don¡¯t know him, but someone does.¡±


    Kang De was enlightened. ¡°Santos?¡±


    Hong San added, ¡°There¡¯s also Miss Lily.¡±


    After understanding, Kang De said, ¡°In other words, you want¡­¡±


    Hong San nodded seriously, ¡°Please do it, Your Highness. With your beauty, charm, consensus, and methods, ask Lady Lily indirectly to obtain detailed information about the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ...


    Kang De thought of the Dragon Girl¡¯s appearance. She had a straight face and wrote rtively subtle things. From time to time, shocking words appeared. What impressed him the most was her figure that night.


    And¡­


    Tina had ¡°identally¡± left the stockings on his bed and then mysteriously disappeared.


    Only the Dragon Girl rolled under his nket.


    The culprit could be found immediately.


    At the thought of this, Kang De felt a huge resistance. Social death or something. When he thought of that thing being in the hands of the Dragon Girl, he felt ufortable.


    That little female dragon might cause some trouble.


    When he thought of this, he blurted out, ¡°We might as well find Santos.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hong San let out a long breath and revealed a relieved smile. He smiled very kindly and even patted his chest, ¡°If Your Highness thinks so, I¡¯m relieved. Sigh, I was still thinking of how to euphemistically express my thoughts and make Your Highness realize that you¡¯re better at dealing with men than women¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Hong San.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Did you realize that you¡¯ve be a little annoying this time?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­Go away!¡±


    After discussing with Hong San, Kang De directly returned to the white fog world.


    Horus was still repairing and organizing the lines.


    ¡°Father.¡± He looked at Kang De, who had torn through space ande out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If the Dragon Emperor really wants to fight¡­¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°This battle is irreversible. Basically, we have to fight.¡±


    Horus said in a low voice, ¡°We have to fight. In other words, we have to win.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s Father¡¯s n?¡±


    Kang De replied bluntly, ¡°I have to see you first. Even if this doesn¡¯t happen, I have to repair you as soon as possible and let you recover yourbat strength.¡±


    Horus was silent for a moment before picking up a te from the ground. It was drawn with patterns and engraved with words. Beside it was a USB drive. ¡°I did a systematic check today. With the help of the knowledge of Tacitus, it went quite smoothly. Just as the humans on Earth still can¡¯t understand the secrets of life, they can understand the mechanism and pattern of the human body¡¯s operation. My situation is simr.¡±


    He handed this heavy stone b to Kang De, ¡°Although I still can¡¯t understand my origin and don¡¯t know the form of existence of a mechanical lifeform like me, let alone replicate one¡­ the operation and activation of the body system mechanism have barely reached the point of knowing the situation but not knowing the reason, this is temporarily enough.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°In other words, although I don¡¯t understand code, I know what a program does and what functions a hardware has.¡±


    ¡°An appropriate analogy.¡±


    Horus let out a hoarseugh. ¡°That¡¯s true. I know which hardware is broken, which program is invalid, and how to repair and install them, because I know where to download new software and which online shop to order to buy new hardware¡­¡±


    ¡°This is indeed enough.¡±


    Kang De looked happy. It was good news.


    He asked, ¡°What can I do to help?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a lot of work.¡±


    Horus, who was sitting like Jing Ke, stood up with the help of the wall. His huge and tattered body rumbled, and fragments and parts continuously fell. The Transformer came to Kang De and half knelt down. His chest opened, and his body was partially deformed, revealing the shining sparks and broken structure inside.


    ¡°Look, my body has been severely injured. There are many structures and parts that need to be changed. As the intensity of the battle increases, the strength of my original body is already slightly insufficient. In the battle of Red Maple City, the parts that were strengthened by bathing in dragon blood were only superficial armor, and they were rtively crude enchantment strengthening. Father, my n is not only toplete the repair, but also take this opportunity to fully strengthen.¡±


    Horus said, ¡°This requires arge number of super-powerful materials and the enhancement of enchantment techniques. I¡¯ll carry out the n to repair and strengthen it, but these can only bepleted by Father.¡±


    It was very reasonable.


    Since it was strengthening, it would definitely consume top-notch materials. Kang De could only appear and suggest that Goethe cooperate and support with the strength of the country. As for enchantment, the same principle applied.


    Kang De nced at the list, then took the USB drive.


    He said, ¡°Such a workload can¡¯t bepleted in ten days to half a month.¡±


    Even with Goethe¡¯s manpower and resources, it would take a certain amount of time to dispatch and collect these materials. Moreover, some materials needed deep enchantment and strengthening. They either had to gather the alchemists or Kang De would do it himself. As for thetter, he had to specially learn them¡­ The agreed time with the dragons was half a month, so it was probably not enough.


    Kang De muttered, ¡°So¡­¡±


    Horus continued, ¡°Therefore, I might have to extend this half a month by seven times.¡±


    Some processing materials were not avable in the other world.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be busy again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. This is the price of peace.¡±


    If he wanted peace, he had to prepare for war first. If he did not want to fight, he had to walk the path of war.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Tina. Let¡¯s take care of the other world first and set the rules. Then, we¡¯ll bargain with the dragons and see if we can extend our time.¡± Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Father.¡± Horus¡¯s voice became deeper, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s dragging you down. In front of a great enemy, I¡¯m useless and have to let you busy yourself and run for me.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This is to repair your body, not to rush you to fight. I¡¯m not asking you today to force you to go into battle quickly. Even if you want to recuperate, I have a way. Two weeks is 14 weeks when I bring it to Earth. More than three months is enough for me to get all the mainstream short-range air defense missiles of the various countries and blow them up, so don¡¯t feel psychological pressure.¡±


    Not to mention air defense missiles, even the air defense cannons of the Shileka River in the white fog world were enough to make the dragon suffer. However, if possible, he should not take out that thing first.


    A genius alchemist that was rare in a thousand years drove the only one on the continent, consumed countless precious materials, and contained endless wisdom and strength to defeat a few ordinary dragons with a speed advantage in the sky of Red Maple City¡¯s home ground. The dragons could tolerate such a thing.


    However, more than ten Shilka self-propelled high-tech cannons were lined up and poured a rain of mes into the sky. They weaved into the river of death and drew out the no-fly zone for dragons. A farmer who farmed could control these alchemical weapons that looked like a lot and seemed to be energy-produced to defeat the Dragoons¡­


    No matter how much the Dragon Emperor did not want to fall out, he had to.


    Kang De had always known very well what could be taken out and what had to be hidden.

 Chapter 422 - 422 Are You a Veteran?

    422 Are You a Veteran?


    His subordinates from Valentine were temporarily arranged to stay in Maple Leaf Castle.


    After vacating two of the guards¡¯ collective barracks, it could amodate them. The green-skinned were rtively troublesome. After all, they were toorge and were rtively lively¡­ However, they could only be resolved by finding an empty space and setting up some tents.


    In order to make it convenient to manage, they were arranged centrally. However, Hong San and the others with higher statuses could enjoy separate residences. Hong San was like this, so he and Kang De could have a secret meeting in a separate room. The Cassandra siblings were the same, so the gori could pull her to whisper.


    Alexios was a younger brother, so he was chased outside to guard. He listened to his sister and the Queen check inside. While Kang De and Hong San were discussing, the gori was not idle either. At this moment, Horus was injured and the gori had lost its love mentor. It could only ask its subordinates for advice.


    In the room, she sat upright and looked at the confused Cassandra opposite her. She said seriously, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Her expression was unprecedentedly serious¡­ at least, it was something Cassandra had never seen.


    The Eagle Tamer¡¯s eyes moved, and her breathing became rapid.


    This heroic and fearless female warrior was straightforward and impulsive. She was used to using violence to resolve problems and thought about things directly. She was verypatible with the gori, so she was quite trusted by it.


    However, this loyal follower was selfish.


    She was a Belloran and an exile whose country had been destroyed by the elves. She could not forget it and yearned to recover her home country.


    All these years, the Belloran had been exiled to the continent and continuously connected. They had umted strength and were waiting for the country to be restored. Because of this, Cassandra and the others became mercenaries. Moreover, they happened to encounter a gori with a mysterious background, extremely powerful, and not too smart, so they took the initiative to join them.


    She wanted to obtain the other party¡¯s trust and try her best to fight for the gori to be Belloran¡¯s strength.


    It was indeed selfishness, but how could there be unconditional loyalty in this world? Some were doing it for money, some for power, and she was doing it to restore her country. Moreover, she did not use any tricks or schemes or do anything immoral. She served themander with all her might and thought that she had a clear conscience.


    However,ter on, things developed too quickly. When she realized that the ¡°Kang De¡± the gori was looking for was Princess Tina¡¯s fianc¨¦, she was still considering whether to persuade him to join.


    After all, after interacting with him for a period of time, she realized that Kang De was extremely important to themander. In other words, if she could rope him in, she could obtain the powerfulbat strength of the Crimson Queen. Even if Kang De was only a weak mortal, it was meaningful to rope him in.


    However, in the battle of Valentine, she rode the giant eagle as a long-range strategic bomber to carry Kang De for a forbidden spell. She personally saw the sword in the sky whistling down and the five Dragon g Legions disappear into the rolling earth waves. Only then did she realize that tigers and wolves would not travel with sheep. Kang De was the true monster.


    As Cassandra reported to the consul, she considered how to hug his thigh and call him daddy.


    However, things had really developed too quickly. On this side, the Belloran were still reservedly discussing the situation and possibilities of the alliance. Kang De had already killed his way to Red Maple City like a wolf. In a day, he pressed the face of the Elven Expeditionary Force and even the entire Twilight Dynasty to the ground and rubbed it a few times, shocking the continent.


    The Belloran woke up from a dream. Cassandra waste and hesitantly conveyed this thought to Hong San. She also wanted to ask the Crimson Queen to blow on her pillow. Now, themander was sitting opposite her.


    Her expression was serious and her gaze was cold, causing her to feel a trace of uneasiness and hesitation.


    It even made her feel a certain degree of panic.


    She was afraid.


    It was not because she was afraid of the other party¡¯s anger, but because she was afraid of losing a friendship.


    In the end, she still had some goals before joining the gori.


    Looking at the gori¡¯s bright and clear eyes, she could not help but feel guilty.


    How could she exin? No, there should be no way to exin, right? Themander trusts me, but I have selfish motives¡­


    Guilt gnawed at the female warrior¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, the gori opposite her slowly asked, ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    Cassandra closed her eyes, not daring to look at the face of the person opposite her. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, as you think, that¡¯s indeed the case. I¡¯m willing to exin for this¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin!¡±


    These firm words struck Cassandra¡¯s heart.


    Themander sitting opposite him said, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful!¡±


    The mockery was ironic. Cassandra lowered her head in shame, her face burning.


    The gori continued, ¡°Why close your eyes? I think this is very impressive.¡±


    Cassandra could not help but say, ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m very ashamed and uneasy. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, or rather, anything I can make up for¡­¡±


    ¡°I really think so. As long as you¡¯re happy. That¡¯s your own business. You don¡¯t have to be ashamed.¡±


    These words were very serious as if they were sincere.


    The female warrior was touched and ashamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m different from you. I only like Kang De.¡±


    ¡ªI¡¯m more loyal to my mothend. I¡¯m sorry, Lord¡­


    ¡°However, I indeed have something on and want to ask you for help¡­¡±


    Cassandra immediately opened her eyes with a firm expression and said firmly, ¡°I swear to the gods, Lord, as long as it¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t harm Bellora¡¯s interests, Cassandra will definitelyplete it for you with all her might. I won¡¯t work hard and die without anyints¡­ Please speak!¡±


    Then, she saw that themander¡¯s expression had be a little shy.


    This was the appearance of themander she had never seen in the past few months.


    Her face was a little red, and her eyes blinked very quickly. She was hesitating, shy, and uneasy. She did not know how to speak or exin. In short, it was very difficult.


    ¡°I just want to ask¡­ that¡­ it¡¯s very difficult to exin¡­¡±


    The gori¡¯snguage expression ability was a littlecking to begin with. After all, she had not transformed for long and gradually felt that it was rtively difficult to say, let alone say it in front of her familiar subordinates.


    ¡°For example, I¡¯m asking for a friend¡­¡±


    She stammered and danced. Looking at Cassandra¡¯s increasingly confused gaze, in the end, impatience suppressed her shyness. She pped the table forcefully and pointed at the Belloran Beauty opposite her.


    The intuition of a beast could always find the best solution.


    She shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way! If I want you to seduce Kang De, what will you do?!¡±


    Click.


    Lightning shed and thunder danced. These words were like the roar of the Thunder God, exploding in Cassandra¡¯s heart.


    It exploded and was confused.


    ...


    She blinked. She was more confused than shy and shocked.


    Would His Highness Kang De like a dark-skinned, strong, rough, and irritable woman like him?


    Moreover, why did the topic change to this?!


    ¡ªWhy did themander let me do such a thing? Is he punishing me? No, it¡¯s clearly a reward¡­ Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft. What a shameless thought, but why?


    Could it be that¡­


    Some pce secrets she had heard shed through her mind.


    ¡ªIs themander going to fight for favor? Princess Tina is a powerful enemy, so you want me to be your helper¡­ No, no, no. How can a woman like me help?


    However, she had just sworn¡­


    Amidst her chaotic thoughts, Cassandra saw themander¡¯s body lean over. Her eyes were cold and very oppressive. Her heart skipped a beat and she became even more uneasy.


    The gori frowned and said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Say what¡­ oh, how to seduce Prince Kang De?


    ...


    ¡ªWhy do I have to say this? Ah, I understand. Her Highness is testing me, testing that I canplete this mission. She might even have to guide me on how to seduce him¡­ Should I spout nonsense and make myself look rough, stupid, and useless, disappointing themander and giving up? No, no, no. Cassandra, who has sworn, using and deceiving themander is already not something she should do. How can she lie after swearing?


    However, she did not know what to say at all¡­


    Cassandra was uneasy and flustered under the Crimson Queen¡¯s gaze, but she adhered to the honor of a warrior after all. Since she had already taken an oath, she had to go all out.


    She gritted her teeth and mobilized her brain, which had been squeezed by too many muscles. Using her extremely poor thinking method, she gave a Cassandra-like courtship train of thought.


    ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Commander. After all, I¡¯m an unromantic and rough woman. I don¡¯t understand these at all. I can only talk nonsense about my thoughts and methods in my way of doing things¡­


    She imagined that scene in her mind. If I take a fancy to a man one day, how should I woo him? A trace of red appeared on the female warrior¡¯s wheat-colored sculpture-like heroic face.


    She told him about her wild thoughts in embarrassment, ¡°First, firstly, I probably have to ask Prince Kang De out. It¡¯s best to bring a bottle of wine. Drink some first to strengthen my courage¡­¡±


    The Crimson Queen opposite him nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, continue!¡±


    ¡ªIs, is it actually the right train of thought?!


    The Belloran was shocked. No matter what, themander¡¯s affirmation had given her courage.


    She continued, ¡°With my¡­ my personality, lord, look, my skin is rtively dark. As a warrior who trains, my body is not soft, and my legs are a little thick. Moreover, I¡¯m not like ady, so I can¡¯t do things like ady. I, in any case, I¡¯m a rough woman. If, if you let me do that, I can only use a rtively rough method¡­¡±


    The gori¡¯s eyes lit up even more. She nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    ¡ªWas¡­ was she right again?!


    Could it be that Prince Kang De liked this?! It was really difficult to say the taste of a big shot!


    Cassandra felt embarrassed and a little excited. It was the approved satisfaction of saying, ¡°So someone wants me too.¡± This gave her more courage.


    She continued under the gori¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°In short, I¡¯m such a woman. I¡¯ll never be able to lie weakly in a man¡¯s arms like ady. I¡¯ll use my own method to woo. In our Belloran, the way to woo is to give an apple. If he epts, he¡¯ll agree. If he rejects, he¡¯ll reject.¡±


    ¡°I feel that this is meaningless. I¡¯ll hold a bottle of wine. I, I¡¯ll say that the moon is very beautiful tonight. I¡¯ll say that I, I really want to look at this moonlight with him many times. Then, I¡¯ll directly drink half of that bottle of wine and hand it to him. I¡¯ll say that if you¡¯re thinking the same as me, you¡¯ll drink this half bottle of wine¡­¡±


    At this point, Cassandra nced at the gori. Stars flickered in its eyes.


    The female warrior lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°If he drinks it, I¡­ I¡¯ll directly kiss him.¡±


    This was probably the most romantic way the female warrior could think of with her remaining girlish feelings.


    She had once felt that she did not have anything like girlish feelings, but she still had them. She had also thought about marriage. Perhaps she would only be a warrior in this life. In ten years, she might adopt a few orphans. Perhaps she would follow the consul¡¯s wishes and marry someone who was beneficial to the revival of her country. Girlish feelings were the most useless.


    However, today, she made an oath and said that she wanted toplete everything themander asked.


    As apology andpensation.


    The third path.


    If it was Prince Kang De¡­


    Although it was not love, he did not suffer a loss. At least he was not bad-looking. It was better than marrying a fat, stupid, and greedy guy ording to the consul¡¯s wishes.


    Therefore, if it was themander¡¯s intention¡­


    Her hands were raised.


    Cassandra looked at the gori¡¯s face in confusion and shyness.


    ¡°That¡¯s too good! I learned it! So it can be like this!¡±


    Hmm?


    ¡°As expected of you! You¡¯re indeed a very experienced veteran! You have to teach me more in the future!¡±


    ¡­Hmm?


    Immediately after, her shoulder was patted forcefully. The captain¡¯s warm smile carried a trace of defense, ¡°Let me make it clear first! It¡¯s fine if you mess around in the mercenary group. You can take a fancy to any man. This is your own business, as long as you feel good. However, there¡¯s one thing. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t really seduce Kang De!¡±


    ¡­Hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm???


    What did she mean by very experienced?! What did she mean by fooling around?! What did she mean by feeling good?!


    It was not until this moment that Cassandra suddenly realized that perhaps what the two of them had said earlier did not mean the same thing at all. However, she was first guilty and shy and did not realize it at all.


    However, the gori had already left the table and jumped up. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll try now!¡±


    With that, she pushed open the door and left.


    Cassandra was still in a huge state of shock. She subconsciously stretched out her hand and opened her mouth.


    Alexios¡¯s face poked out from behind the door. He said in surprise, ¡°Cassandra?¡±


    His sister was as frozen as a marble statue in the temple.


    It was a long time before he spoke.


    ¡°I say¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Should we immediately escape Red Maple City?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    As for Kang De, after bidding farewell to Horus, he returned to his room early.


    His room was also Tina¡¯s room.


    In the warm room, the gentle lights shone on the beauty¡¯s happy and angry face, refracting an alluring luster. At this moment, he only wanted to sing loudly.


    ¡°The Gori is Not At Home Tonight¡±.


    However, the old woman was here.


    On the sofa not far away, Sword Saint Snowfall crossed her legs and leaned against the back of the sofa, looking at the two of them with a proud expression. How was this Sword Saint Snowfall? She was simply the Incandescent Sword Saint.


    Hmm, old woman.


    Before Tina, Hillmelia was arade, the aunt of her fianc¨¦e, a reliable battlefield reaper, arade who fought side by side, and an upright and cold frost de.


    Now, it was the old woman.


    This was not surprising. Just like Huang Rong, when she was first in the Condor series, she was a cute girl called Rong¡¯er. When in theter series, she became an inexplicable middle-aged woman.


    This way, as the era changed and the plot developed, the stereotype would only bepletely changed when Lu Wende, Prime Minister Jia, and even Lu Youjiao appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m under the orders of the Grand Duke to protect Tedrell¡¯s dignity.¡±


    Hillmelia said proudly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Kang De felt ayer of golden light sh in front of him. Tina spun around like a whirlwind and pressed against his chest. She raised her head to his cheek and kissed him gently. The soft-touch swept past like an electric current.


    Then, Tina turned around and looked at her aunt. She smiled lightly and her smile was very pure.


    ¡°¡­Hey!¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s something I have to ask Goethe for help with.¡±


    Kang De gently hugged Tina¡¯s waist and held her tightly. It felt very satisfying.


    Tina¡¯s smile was beautiful and gentle. She also looked at Kang De and nodded. ¡°Yes, I also have something very important and precious to give you. Father has relented¡­¡±


    ¡ªHmm?


    The girl looked shy and wanted to say something, but she did not. ¡°Then, we can be closer together. You have me in you, and I have you in me. Even the gods can¡¯t separate us¡­¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 Burp

    423 Burp


    It was very precious.


    The Grand Duke relented.


    They were tightlybined.


    ¡ªYou have me, and I have you.


    The gods could not separate us.


    Tina said these words shyly and timidly. She was as gentle as water and looked at Kang De affectionately.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As everyone knew, Kang De was an extremely high-level lewd talker.


    However, he was also a virgin under the guise of a lecher.


    This attribute was extremely fatal. It was precisely because he had never experienced it that he had fantasies. Therefore, he had expectations, so it was easy for him to be blinded by the mountain.


    At this moment, Tina was half snuggled against him. Her soft body pressed against him, hot and soft, like a gentle me. Her beautiful face was gentle, and her cherry blossom-like lips were moist. They were the most beautiful fruit and the most tempting wine, attracting him to taste and sip.


    Under her beautiful face was a swan-like beautiful neck, thin and round shoulders, towering peaks, t abdomen, curvy waist, rising and falling buttocks again, and straight and charming legs. The luxurious dress hid a body that made him fantasize endlessly and go crazy, filling him with desire.


    At this moment, Kang De¡¯s defense copsed. Tina¡¯s words guided his mind into the distance, towards the dreams that had begun to be confused since he was a child, towards the ignorant desires of his youth, towards every colorful night of his youth, and towards his mature preferences after he became an adult.


    In an instant, Kang De had already thought of the name of the third child.


    Then, this fantasy was exposed by Sword Saint Snowfall¡¯s angry and funny shout.


    Hillmelia knocked on the coffee table. ¡°Don¡¯t make things sound so misunderstanding! And the Cathayan over there! Take back your lecherous expression!¡±


    Only then did Kang De turn around and realize that he had been misled by Tina. In the past, he had always been the one to mislead others with lewd words¡ªbut Tina¡¯s expression made him not have any thoughts of being angry or ashamed.


    The girl bit her lips lightly and threw out beautiful eyes. She chuckled, ¡°Kang De, do you want anything else?¡±


    Before Kang De could answer, the Sword Saint immediately shouted, ¡°Hurry up and give it to him!¡±


    What was it?


    Kang De¡¯s thinking speed had not returned to normal. He was still very confused. He saw Tina turn around and look meaningfully at his aunt, then take out a small box wrapped in fine velvet.


    He opened it.


    A ringy quietly inside.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªDad, you¡¯re acting in the basement of the People¡¯s Republic of China Embassy in Comoros. Do you know that there¡¯s a peerless blond beauty standing in front of your son, the kind with a wedding ring?


    However, in the next moment, this ambiguous and subtle scene was cruelly shattered by Sword Saint Snowfall.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a wedding ring!¡±


    She immediately shouted.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Holding the small box, Tina turned to look at her aunt and smiled, ¡°Aunt, you seem to have be a little different after returning from Valentine. You¡¯re no longer as cold as before. Instead, you¡¯ve be noisy and reckless, especially on certain asions. Do you need me to analyze the reason?¡±


    Hillmelia pulled a face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The confrontation was only an instant. After Tina finished speaking, she smiled and turned around.


    Kang De had already taken a closer look at the ring.


    It was crystal clear and milky white, a little like jade. Instead of calling it a ring, it was more like a ring. It was a circle of width and was not decorated. There was a circle of inscription-like words engraved on the inside. It was not the style of the continent, nor did it have the characteristics of an elf. Instead, it looked like¡­


    He was deep in thought. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s other hand reached for her neck and turned her head slightly. She pulled out the sea-blue pendant from her clothes. It shone with waves of sea-blue patterns, charming and deep. This phenomenon did not surprise Kang De. It was very normal. After all, this pendant was usually hidden in the surging waves.


    Some people lived worse than a pendant.


    He recognized this thing and guessed what the ring was.


    The incident in Glory Sand allowed Tina, who was deeply surrounded, to escape and be saved by Sword Saint Snowfall. It was because of this pendant that it had a shocking teleportation ability and could teleport its owner to another pair of jewelry owners. Moreover, from Tina¡¯s words and actions at that time, this pair of jewelry had a different meaning.


    ¡°This pair of jewelry was obtained from Cathay many years ago when Goethe maintained contact and trade with the East. They were treasures forged by the masters of the two countries together and symbolized the friendship and cooperation of the two countries. They were both treasures and tokens, because in the beginning, this ring and pendant were also owned by a Cathayan and a Goethe person respectively¡­¡±


    Tina held her words and did not say thempletely, but this suggestivenguage made people¡¯s imaginations run wild. Clearly, these two Cathayans and Goethe people had most likely be husband and wife back then.


    There was a sense of determination.


    As well as the two-way teleportation function attached to these two essories, they were most likely used for ward rounds.


    Tina said gently, ¡°I should have given you this ring long ago, but Father never agreed. It was not until what happenedst night that I finally convinced him¡­ Now, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    She took out the ring and pulled Kang De¡¯s left hand. She looked at the Proof of Star Authority on his ring finger and pursed her lips. Then, she held her other hand and slowly put the jade ring on his ring finger.


    As if she hadpleted a very impressive job, she exhaled with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    She took Kang De¡¯s hand and gently touched it. Tina stood in front of him with a serious and gentle expression.


    Kang De watched her long eyshes tremble. Those blue eyes were filled with gentleness, and her beautiful face was intoxicating. The girl then raised her head and looked at her. Her smile was beautiful and mellow as she smiled and said, ¡°Kang De, you have to protect yourself when you go out in the future. Don¡¯t let other women casually wear rings anymore, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    He felt guilty and afraid.


    He looked at the ring on his other hand and saw the ovepping changes in space with the Fire Thief¡¯s vision. It was endless like a kaleidoscope, and there was a mysterious power stored inside, unfamiliar and vast.


    Tina had said that this set of essories was made by a master from Cathay and Goethe. This ring probably contained the strength and wisdom of the East.


    He said softly, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the ring?¡±


    ...


    ¡°A pair.¡± Tina pointed at the pendant on her chest. ¡°The name of this ne is Eternal Peace Protection. As for yours, the name is¡­¡±


    She pronounced it in Chinese, or rather, the Cathayannguage.


    ¡°¡ªEvesting Guardian.¡±


    The light that was as gentle as the gxy rose and circled, flowing and surging like a bridge of stars. It was ced between Kang De and Tina. His heart was filled with a thousand knots, and an invisible and material force wrapped around and around it. In an instant, an inexplicable sense of familiarity arose in Kang De¡¯s heart. He had felt this feeling before.


    Yes, the Holy Seal Inds, the Knighting Ceremony. At that time, their minds converged, and the starry sky they saw at that time.


    Fire Thief, the Knighting Ceremony, Tina, the Evesting Guardian, and the Eternal Peace Protection. What was the connection?


    ¡°Wearing this ring, concluding the ritual, and obtaining approval, you¡¯ll be the new Evesting Guardian. Although the meaning of this title has already been buried in time with ancient books, it¡¯s not a bad thing, right?¡±


    Evesting Guardian.


    Kang De was not surprised by this name. Even in another world, the meaning contained in this word would not change, nor would it be cold.


    Tina looked at him and smiled like a flower.


    Their hearts continued to approach.


    ...


    The girl held his hand tightly and said softly, ¡°From now on, Kang De, you¡¯vepletely entered my world. Everything about me will open to you¡­¡±


    Shepletely treated Sword Saint Snowfall, who was sitting at the side eating food, as nothing.


    Moreover, she leaned over slightly and said gently in Kang De¡¯s ear, ¡°In the future, you can teleport to my side at any time.¡±


    Her shy, happy, and bold gazepletely betrayed some of her goals.


    Moreover, Kang De understood instantly.


    In fact, ording to his vast experience, he thought of more than 30 ways to y in a few seconds.


    At this moment, his mind crossed the concept of time and resonated with the people hundreds of years ago. Kang De¡¯s soul swam with the masters hundreds of years ago and praised.


    The masters who designed this set of functional essories must know life very well.


    Sword Saint Snowfall, who was sitting on the sofa eating food, had already changed her fifth posture.


    Although Hillmelia was as cold as an iceberg and her chassis was very stable, she indeed looked rtively frustrated now. She almost rolled her eyes as her niece and Kang De stuffed arge number of hard and smelly objects into her mouth¡ªof course, it was the taste of watching them be affectionate.


    He had already put on the ring. Kang De thought of serious matters and said, ¡°There¡¯s something¡­¡±


    At this moment, Hillmelia looked out of the door. In the next moment, the door was pushed open. A fiery red figure rushed in and pulled Kang De back. The strong smell of alcohol assaulted her face.


    The gori¡¯s face was red as she held an open bottle of wine. Her eyes were covered in a hazy fog as she almost rushed into Kang De¡¯s arms. Shey in his arms and looked up at him.


    Moreover, she pouted.


    Then, she looked at Kang De and suddenly smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Heh, hehehehe, hehehehehe¡­¡±


    That smile became more and more twisted and ridiculous. It was both stupid and silly as if she had thought of something happy. She even slowly stretched out her hand to touch Kang De¡¯s face, ¡°Kang De¡­¡±


    This cry was also cute and sweet, and it was not as energetic as before.


    Kang De was puzzled. ¡°You drank with Cassandra?¡±


    ¡°Stronger, bolder! It¡¯s really useful!¡±


    The gori replied like this. Then, she stretched out her arm and hooked Kang De¡¯s arm. With the help of the alcohol, she chuckled, ¡°We, we, let¡¯s go out and y¡­¡±


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you want to go out and y?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­¡± The gori tilted its head and thought for a moment.


    In fact, ever since she took the first sip of wine, Cassandra¡¯s ¡°brilliant n¡± had already begun to twist. This was because after the gori took the first sip to strengthen her courage, she felt that it was unstable, so she took a second sip, then a third¡­ She drank half a bottle just like that and was already in a state.


    She finally remembered the main thought and raised the wine bottle in her hand. ¡°Because¡­ because I want you to drink.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression became even more subtle, ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Back on the Holy Seal Inds, Kang De¡¯s alcohol consumption was strictly controlled by the gori.


    Even the other animals did not drink much.


    The reason was very simple. Ever since Kang De, who could travel back and forth to the white fog world, took out the alcohol from Earth, the magical animals seemed to have gone crazy. The vignce, alienation, and scrutiny they had first met quickly dissipated. These cold animals became bootlickers. That night, they were drunk and the group of animals was in chaos.


    This shocked the gori, who had nevere into contact with alcohol, and from then on, it became wary of alcohol. Not only did it not let the magical animals drink wildly, but it also did not allow Kang De to drink too much. Now, why¡­


    The gori¡¯s cheeks were floating with a pink blush, making her fair face even more tempting. She burped and chuckled foolishly, ¡°Because I want to kiss you.¡±


    Immediately after, an even louder burp blurted out. Even the gori trembled. Before the confused Kang De and Tina could recover, the Crimson Queen¡¯s body swayed. With a mysterious smile that said, ¡°I¡¯m done¡± and a sweet and happy fantasy, her body went limp and she fell into Kang De¡¯s arms.


    She fell asleep.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The three people in the room looked at each other.


    Tina gritted her teeth and felt a little amused. She shook her head. ¡°This fool.¡±


    Kang De dragged the gori¡¯s body. In her sleep, the gori¡¯s limbs automatically wrapped around him and hung on his body like an octopus, talking in a daze.


    Hillmelia said, ¡°¡­There are two guys leaving sneakily in the corridor. From the footsteps and breathing, it should be those two Belloran. Should we stop them?¡±


    Kang De said in a subtle tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the gori was instigated by them¡­ Forget it, forget it.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall walked out of the door.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    Hillmelia did not turn around and waved her hand. ¡°Why? Do you want me to stay?¡±


    Kang De wanted to say something, but Tina pulled him back.


    The two of them watched Sword Saint Snowfall close the door and leave. Kang De was still puzzled, ¡°¡­You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±


    The efficiency of the Incandescent Sword Saint had been shocking these few days. She could move a few thousand watts and was very swaying. Why did she run away today?


    ¡°Aunt is also human.¡±


    Tina looked at the closed door and said faintly.


    Kang De asked curiously, ¡°Ah?¡±


    The princess turned around and a gentle smile appeared again. She said gently, ¡°Moreover, Aunt believes you. Could it be that in this situation, there¡¯s nothing you can do to me?¡±


    Kang De was stunned.


    ¡°Alright, move this drunk fool to the bed.¡± Tina pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll change into my pajamas. It¡¯s gettingte and it¡¯s time to sleep. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s lie down and talk.¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424 New Tool

    424 New Tool


    In the end, they could not chat in bed.


    Hearing Kang De tell her about the Dragon Emperor breaking his promise and agreeing to change, Tina¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Then, she was going to find the Grand Duke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow. Let him sleep peacefully,¡± Kang De stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Tina retorted, which was rare. ¡°The agreed time is only half a month. How can I not be anxious?¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t be anxious blindly.¡± Kang De was much calmer. Half a month was equivalent to three to four months on Earth. It was enough for him to collect all the short-range air defense missiles on the market. No matter what, there were effective backup options. This was his confidence.


    He picked up the drunk gori and ced it on the bed. He took off her shoes and untied her coat. The drunk gori was very cooperative, but it made a strange sound that made people stiffen slightly.


    ¡°This matter is divided into two parts. The first part is something only Horus and I can do. The second part is something Goethe can help with. We have to confirm these two parts first before distributing and confirming them.¡±


    Kang De raised the gori¡¯s head and ced the pillow under it, letting her lie down. The drunk girl babbled and stretched out her arm. He helplessly hugged her and patted her forehead, so the gori let go. Her body arched and shey on her side, letting out a sweet sound of sleep.


    ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t disturb the Grand Duke and the others for now. They¡¯ve been very nervous these past few days and have been a little better recently. Let them rest for a night. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Kang De straightened up and turned around, then was stunned.


    Tina leaned against the window not far from the wall and looked at him steadily as if a little unhappy.


    He smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tina turned her head to the side. ¡°¡­I want to drink.¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a fuss. I also want to be taken care of by Kang De¡­¡± Tina said and turned to look at him again, her eyes a little teary. ¡°Could it be that if I was drunk, Kang De wouldn¡¯t take care of me like this?¡±


    Was this jealousy?


    After all, Kang De was not a male chauvinist, so he naturally could not say something like, ¡°Don¡¯t you have many maids?¡± He was about to answer when he seemed to have thought of something and lowered his head slightly.


    ¡ªWait, wait, should I think about it before answering?


    This was a little like a question on the Inte.


    Then¡­


    Time eleration, activate!


    Because he lowered his head and closed his eyes, the dial and golden light in his eyes were covered. The axis of time elerated with Kang De as the center. The river of time surged. With the eleration of time, Kang De obtained many times the thinking time. He organized his words again and deduced the correct answer!


    Thank you, Brother Akatum!


    ¡ªYou indeed know life very well!


    In the next moment, at least in Tina¡¯s eyes, Kang De looked up and said with a warm and calm gentle smile, ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re drunk or not, I¡¯ll take care of you like this.¡±


    The surprise and smile blooming on Tina¡¯s face were the best feedback.


    ¡ªYay!


    However, in the next moment, Tina walked elegantly to the bed and sat beside Kang De. She gathered her skirt and gently stretched her legs forward, revealing the calfskin boots.


    There was also a milky white luster between the skirt and the short boots.


    She said sweetly, ¡°Then help me take it off.¡±


    The heel knocked on the carpet with a muffled sound.


    Tina said in a coquettish tone and looked at Kang De slightly nervously.


    The other world was still a patriarchal society. After all, before the arrival of the industrial era, women could not providebor simr to men, nor could they earn wages simr to men. Without an economic foundation, where could there be an upper building? It was not only different work but also different pay. Naturally, they could not fight for power or increase their social status.


    Men taking off women¡¯s shoes¡­ sounded a little uneptable.


    Kang De¡¯s eyes focused.


    Could a great man like Kang De do such a thing?!


    Yes.


    He naturally knelt on the ground smoothly like a ferocious tiger. He raised Tina¡¯s left leg and gently removed the cowhide boot, revealing the foot wrapped in milky white stockings.


    That small bow was taut with nervousness. The gentle lines were exquisite, soft to the touch, and extremely cute. To be honest, Kang De did not have a foot fetish. He only felt that this was very beautiful.


    Then another.


    Tina blushed and lowered her head slightly. Her body was also trembling slightly. Her mind was in a mess. She was both happy and nervous. Her legs were together, and her dress was slightly pulled up, revealing a small part of her calf. It was also wrapped in milky pantyhose that vaguely emitted a strange fragrance.


    She felt Kang De¡¯s hand gently move up and explore inch by inch. She bit her lip and endured it, but in the end, she could not help butugh softly. Her legs subconsciously kicked, and then she was hugged by Kang De. Such an action would lead to a result. In martial arts terminology, it would be an empty show.


    ¡ªMartial artists also knew life very well.


    The girl¡¯s shy nature finally suppressed her love. She subconsciously pressed down on her dress and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Kang De let go when he heard this. He stood up and flicked Tina¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Little guy.¡±


    The princess eximed softly and covered her forehead. She watched Kang De walk towards the desk. Her head was still in a mess, and she did not know if she should be happy or disappointed. She knew the reason why Kang De had stopped.


    The girl turned around and looked at the sleeping gori. How could this fool sleep heartlessly¡­ What way could he temporarily escape her?


    Yes.


    Tina touched the pendant on her chest. The Eternal Peace Protection emitted tide-like ripples.


    She smiled, then stood up and stepped barefoot on the carpet. Her stockings rubbed against the hand-knitted shag carpet, making a rustling sound. It was also asfortable as stepping on sand.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Kang De came to the table and reached out to wave. Then, he took out his phone. The stone tablet provided by Horus recorded the various parts and materials it needed. From the material requirements to the attribute requirements, and even the shape structure, they were listed very clearly. He had to determine which things could be obtained from the other world, which things could only be thought of on Earth, and what things needed the cooperation of the two worlds.


    ...


    Tina walked over curiously, then was pressed into a chair by Kang De and took out paper and a pen.


    Horus wrote in Chinese. He had to trante what the bearing was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll describe it and you¡¯ll record it. I have to show this to your father. Relying on Goethe¡¯s national strength to search and deal with it, I still need the help of the alchemists.¡±


    Tina looked at it a few times. Although she had been learning the Cathayan words, this waspletely different. She knew many words, but when they were connected, she could not read them.


    However, it did not matter. Kang De said that she would write it. This was very easy.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The princess changed the topic, ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Tina raised her small head. ¡°It¡¯s not cheap to let a princess be your scribe.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°What price?¡±


    The princess shouted, ¡°Firstly, I want c!¡±


    ¡°Alright, iced ones with potato chips.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Secondly, I want a cushion!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ten minutester, at the desk, under the light of the magicmp with the calming effect, two figures stacked together. One was up, and the other was down. Tina sat on Kang De¡¯sp. From time to time, she bit her lip and chuckled, twisting her body as if nothing had happened. There was also a ss of c that bubbled from time to time beside her.


    Kang De wrapped his left arm around Tina¡¯s waist and ced his right hand on the table. He held his phone and rested his head on her shoulder. From time to time, he pressed his face against the girl¡¯s soft cheek and rubbed his ears. This was the feeling.


    He looked at his phone and tranted and described it to Tina. She annotated it with a wonderful pen and drew the diagram. She was smart and skilled. asionally, she wouldugh and talk, and their eyes would meet. Sometimes, Tina would turn her head and kiss him lightly on the face.


    The gori was sleeping soundly on the bed.


    It had to be said that in Tina¡¯s opinion, the sleeping gori was the good gori. Firstly, the gori was still the best control valve, reminding Kang De not to act rashly. Secondly, when the gori fell asleep, Tina was a little fearless. Coupled with the fact that she had lost herposure earlier, she was even more excited.


    Late at night, the list of materials given by Horus was finally tranted and noted. Tinapletely understood that it was more convenient for her, a foreigner, tomunicate and exin to herpatriots than Kang De himself.


    It was alreadyte at night and the work was done. Tina could no longer endure her fatigue. She slowlyy on the table and fell asleep. Kang De gently pushed her a few times, then sighed sadly. His fingers slid across the princess¡¯s creamy face a few times. He stood up and exerted strength, picked her up, and ced her on the bed.


    He also covered himself with the nket.


    The gori¡¯s body had already twisted into a difficult posture. There were still traces of saliva beside her mouth and she was sleeping soundly. Tina was much more elegant. Not only did the strict pce education make the princess¡¯s words and actions pleasing to the eye, but even her sleeping posture was extremely charming. The story of the sleeping beauty made sense.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    He yawned, took off his clothes, andy in the middle. When the gori smelled him, she entangled him in her sleep like an octopus. Kang De was not to be outdone and also entangled Tina like an octopus. He rubbed her hard a few times and smelled the fragrance of the bed before slowly falling asleep.


    Because it was very, very close, the Evesting Guardian and the Eternal Peace Protection gently resonated.


    Kang De dreamed that he had be Lord of the Rings.


    The next day.


    Emergency meeting.


    The agreement between the dragons and Kang De was only known to a few people. At this moment, there was no need to let others know about the change in the agreement to prevent unnecessary panic.


    The Grand Duke¡¯s expression was as calm as water as he looked at the photocopies of the documents Tina had sorted out. There was also a copy in front of the second princess, Ste. Grand Duke Leckos nced at his second daughter. ¡°Is St. Covero University enough?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to transfer some from other schools. There are also a few alchemists in the legal department. If we don¡¯t consider confidentiality, there are also a few among themoners¡­¡±


    At this, Ste nced at Kang De.


    It was about a master alchemist¡­ Among the materials Horus needed, some had to be used for active catalysis and physical improvement with enchantment techniques. This advantage was something Earth did not have.


    Kang De said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep it a secret. We can¡¯t hide the fact that Horus was attacked.¡±


    Compared to this, he was concerned about the supply of resources. ¡°Can the national treasury of Goethe provide the materials needed here? Should we think of another way?¡±


    Leckos shook his head and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t write down which material you needed clearly. You only said the material and needs. Whether it¡¯s enough has to be evaluated and listed by experienced professionals¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Goethe will satisfy your request. Even if the national treasury is not enough, we¡¯ll think of a way to buy it.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s no need to find a ck market or something. Just talk to Santos and buy it from the dragons. They must have it.¡±


    The king thought that he had heard wrongly and widened his eyes, ¡°You agreed to fight the dragons, and it¡¯s really a fight. You have to buy their materials to repair weapons?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t they sell it? Firstly, it¡¯s profitable. Secondly, they¡¯re doing me a favor.¡±


    ¡°But this is helping the enemy, right?¡±


    ¡°The dragons don¡¯t want to kill me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to wait for half a month. Today, the Dragon Emperor brought hisckeys to sh me,¡± Kang De said. ¡°The Dragon Ind knows that Horus has been broken and that I want to repair it. I¡¯m afraid this battle has to be measured. I only need to prove that I can recover Horus¡¯sbat strength in half a month. They¡¯ll probably be more at ease if I buy their materials.¡±


    Sword Saint Snowfall, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Don¡¯t let them secretly do anything.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°No, the dragons won¡¯t take the risk of being discovered by me to do such a despicable thing. If they do it, it¡¯ll be interesting.¡±


    The Fire Thief specialized in identifying all kinds of fake goods. Whether they were goods or not, he would know after sensing theposition of the elements¡­ The dragons basically would not have any ill intentions here.


    At this moment, Ste put down the document in her hand with a serious expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time.¡±


    She said, ¡°There are so manyplicated parts that have to be processed with the corresponding enchantment. It has an extremely high requirement for the attainments of an alchemist. Most importantly, there are too many of them, and the repetitive workload is veryrge¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote in half a month. Even if I mobilize all the alchemists of Red Maple City, it¡¯s probably not enough.¡±


    The long list provided by Horus was photocopied. There was a full stack. The demand for the parts of a Transformer was countless. From the parts to the transmission, the bite joints, and the internal rotor, there were many of them. With the craftsmanship of the other world, it was indeed terrifying.


    However, Kang De already had a n.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s gather the masters first and distribute the work. I¡¯ll resolve the problem of duplication of work, but first, they have to start ande up with a production n.¡±


    Kang De nced at Ste and then at the Grand Duke. He said, ¡°Please make arrangements immediately, Grand Duke. It¡¯s best if you let me see the masters today. Let¡¯s set a rule. Please.¡±


    It was time to develop new tools.


    The project to repair Horus required the alliance of Earth and the other world.


    He had already chosen a tool on Earth.


    Engineer Kang Jinzhu, a professional with more than 20 years of deep experience, was very suitable.

 Chapter 425 - 425 Homecoming

    425 Homing


    ¡°Good news, bad news.¡±


    In the afternoon, Kang De returned to the white fog world with arge bag.


    All kinds of metal ingots, magic stones, and enchanted alloys were ced in front of Horus. This was the gain of a four-hour meeting and discussion. From the chief of the pce to the academy masters, and even the alchemists who worked in civil society, the Grand Duke gathered them as Kang De¡¯s consultants and tools.


    Due to hisck of understanding of the materials of the other world, Horus¡¯s list of material needs did not specify specific materials. Instead, it listed the physical requirements and let the people of the other world discuss which materials met.


    !!


    Fire-resistant, high-expansion, strong wear resistance, and good conductivity¡­ The more precise the structure was, the stronger the support of materials, and the more fragile the interior was. The problem Horus faced now was that the sharpness of the spear was far greater than the strength of the shield. It wanted to make up for this shoring.


    The Transformer sat down in front of Kang De and stretched out his mechanical hand to pick up an alloy ingot. ¡°Bad news?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°The bad news is that there¡¯s insufficient production capacity. Your needs list includes arge number of gears, des, bearings, levers, bearings, and more gadgets that I can¡¯t understand. Therger armor te and hydraulic structure are easy to deal with, but the processing of high-quality parts can kill 90% of the alchemists at once. Only a small number of masters and metallurgical experts can deal with it.¡±


    ¡°With the small workshop-like production mode of the alchemy workshop in the other world, they won¡¯t be able toplete all the parts even if they use a year¡ªthis is only forging, not counting the enchantment part.¡±


    The stronger the structure, the more precise the internal structure was. Specifically, there were strict requirements for the angle, width, and core of a small leaf part.


    To the craftsmen of the other world, this was simply a despairing workload.


    Horus slowly nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡±


    Kang De continued, ¡°The good news is thatpared to modern industrial technology, the alchemy field of the other world is also unique. The use of supernatural powers and mental strength makes the best alchemists have level 12 mp-like technology. It¡¯s a little exaggerated to say that it¡¯s a human photolithography machine¡­ but it¡¯s also very powerful.¡±


    He opened the box ced at the side. There was a sweeping exchange item inside. It was a crazy three-story structure made of a stic processing alloy called the Moon Spirit. During the heating process, itpleted the diffusion welding at the same time. The truss structure between the twoyers of alloy skin ensured strength¡­ He had personally seen the alchemist from St. Covelo Universityplete this process on the spot.


    Heating up the mes, his mental strength separated the impurities and shaped them with his telekinesis. Theplicated structural diagram had already been memorized and reproduced through the guidance of his mental strength.


    Horus picked up the box and revealed a surprised expression.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Impressive, right?¡±


    The Transformer nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s much stronger than Father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Had this guy reached the rebellious stage? This was too fast!


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°How many years have the masters studied it? I¡¯ve only debuted for a few months! Moreover, no matter how powerful a superior is, he still has to be my tool, right?¡±


    Horus stopped while he was ahead and nodded in agreement.


    It had learned some social techniques on the Inte and was experimenting with them on its father. The first point of human interaction was propriety. Some things could be said, but they could not be said. It had to test them bit by bit. It could advance three steps and retreat two steps. This was called a nibble.


    For example, it couldin about its father, but that was the end. After its father retorted, it should rationally shut up and even tter him a few times to agree.


    He could not say things like ¡°the current father is more like my tool¡±.


    It wisely changed the topic, ¡°However, no matter how powerful the master is, the production capacity is not enough and can¡¯tplete such a workload in a short period of time¡­ However, Father must have a way to resolve it. In fact, the difference between hard work andbor is here. The former will always have the thought and method to resolve the problem¡ªam I right?¡±


    As expected, Kang De¡¯s anger turned to joy.


    ¡ªIf I was a woman, Princess Tina would have nothing to do with me. The gori is indeed an idiot.


    This thought shed through Horus¡¯s mind.


    He continued to coax, ¡°Then Father, do you have a solution?¡±


    Kang De raised two fingers.


    ¡°There are three ns. Division ofbor, division ofbor, and more division ofbor.¡±


    He pushed the te that Horus had written that day over and pointed at it. ¡°The materials and parts you need are categorized ording to the processing precision and strength of the materials. The production capacity of the alchemists is limited, and good steel is used on the de. In other words, the structure is precise and the physical requirements are extremely high. They¡¯re listed in a separate file and made by the alchemists. The second file is a huge number, but the precision and physical requirements are rtively low.¡±


    At this point, Kang De paused and bent a finger. ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s suitable for Earth¡¯s craftsmanship and materials science. It¡¯s even better to immediately find a substitute on Earth.¡±


    Horus pondered. The torrent of information surged through the processor. After a while, its eyes shot out a red light and projected on the ground, categorizing it. ¡°My previous self was born from a Hummer vehicle. There were more car parts, andter they were added to the fighter ne. Many parts can be found on Earth¡¯s cars, armored vehicles, and fighter nes, but some involve coreponents, some need to be optimized, and some have to be enchanted.¡±


    ¡°There are also some that are not suitable to be found in cars. After all, they¡¯re civilian-grade cars, and they¡¯ve already been worn and consumed for a long time¡­ It¡¯s best if they¡¯re brand new and have higher requirements for materials. The demand for this part of the parts is the greatest. It¡¯s best to produce them with standard industrial machines.¡±


    Kang De smiled when he heard this.


    He said, ¡°This is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Father has a way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a way.¡± The smile on Kang De¡¯s face widened, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Xiaoman¡¯s father, Uncle Wang, is a car manufacturing giant in this province.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Horus said indifferently. ¡°Just as you didn¡¯t tell me, Father, what¡¯s with the extra wedding ring on your hands overnight?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    D*mn.


    Before Kang De could speak, his iron son continued, ¡°I suggest you put on gloves or find eight more rings to wear your fingers all over¡ªif you want to see my first mother when you return to Earth.¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s voice and smile appeared in Kang De¡¯s mind. For some reason, he felt guilty. He red at him and said, ¡°Children, don¡¯t talk nonsense about adults!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    No matter what, as a son, he had done his duty to remind him. This was the only thing Horus could do. It changed the topic. ¡°What about enchantment?¡±


    Kang Deposed himself and took out another gear from the box.


    It shone with the luster of magic power. Half a palm-sized gear was attached with three enchantments, ¡°Sturdy¡±, ¡°Fast¡±, and ¡°Fire Control¡±, to satisfy Horus¡¯s strengthening needs.


    The alchemical army of the other world also had the puppet domain. Mechanical engineering and structural mechanics had also developed ordingly. They were also using gears and the like. They were not confused about the design requirement submitted by Kang De, but they had enchanted and strengthened it ording to their experience¡ªbut the problem still existed.


    There were really too many parts that needed enchantment. The workload was huge.


    ¡°We¡¯ll resolve the repetitive project. They¡¯re in charge of producing the blueprint and ideas.¡±


    Kang De pinched the gear. In the Fire Thief¡¯s vision, the element structure wasyered clearly. The profound supernatural power was no longer mysterious. The Phoenix Eye made his observation even clearer.


    ¡°Do you remember the n I told you about before?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Copy the element diagram, import it into the drawing software, control theser engraving machine, and magically modify the engraving drill part. Inject the elements andplete the enchantment¡­¡±


    ...


    ¡°However, the battle did not stop during this period and there was no time to practice this idea. Now that we¡¯re facing new challenges, we have to think on the level of a country¡­ It¡¯s time to take this step.¡±


    He threw the gear to Horus and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll return to Earth this time and resolve this problem.¡±


    The power of the Fire Thief went straight to the source. It bypassed theplicated and deep enchantment technique and was in ce in one go, giving objects supernatural attributes. Since Kang De was from Earth and was familiar with the progress of history, he was simply not Chinese.


    ¡ªGet lost. I¡¯m going to farm.


    Horus said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring Wang Xiaoman a gift.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI want you to tell me!¡±


    A furious shout echoed in the white fog space.


    ¡°In short, this is the situation.¡±


    After busying himself for the entire afternoon, he handed the detailed division ofbor he had discussed with Horus to Goethe.


    The processing and enchantment of high-quality core parts were handed to the alchemists in Red Maple City. No matter how powerful Uncle Wang¡¯s factory was, it was still in the field of civilian car essories. Without the corresponding processing equipment, those things could not be made. He could only ce his hopes on the superb mental strength of the masters.


    As for the materials, after discussion, he handed them to Earth to produce and process parts. He still used Earth¡¯s steel and alloy. Firstly, it was the problem of processing equipment. Although the super magic alloy of the other world was better, Earth¡¯s equipment might not be able to process it¡­ Moreover, it was an unprecedented new substance. Goethe had too many things to do now, and Kang De was not prepared to deal with his own government.


    ...


    This would cause wear and tear of parts and lifespan problems. He would make do with the enchantment first. At most, he would produce more and diligently change and maintain it. He would consider continuing to strengthen it in the future.


    It was decided.


    It was still his previous action pattern. He would return to Earth at night and reverse the time difference. When it was day in the other world, he would return and ensure that he would not disappear for a long time and arouse the suspicion of the enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matter of covering for me to you.¡±


    At night, Kang De briefly exined the situation. It was too troublesome to exin the matter on Earth. He only said to Tina temporarily, ¡°I¡¯m actually from another world¡­ Just treat it as another ne. I want to return there to find it. I¡¯ll tell you the details in the future.¡±


    The first thing Tina thought of was that on the Holy Seal Inds, she had seen the scenes of destruction, war, and extinction on the tablet Kang De had given her.


    She was curious about Kang De¡¯s secret, but she was not in a hurry to know. This was because the encounter in Glory Sand Town had caused the young princess to kill her romantic dream and be a pragmatist. Kang De¡¯s secret was not important. What was important was that he was beside her, safe and happy.


    She held Kang De¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it dangerous there?¡±


    Earth, Africa, Comoros. Before he came, he had almost been washed to the ground by the joint attack formation of the American Empire and the French Rooster. After the battle of Moroni, he could be considered to have a name among the five hooligans.


    Benevolent, malicious, scheming, and hostile. The attention of various countries would fall on him.


    His mothend would definitely support him. He was a supernatural person who was born under a red g. He had the inclination of the emperor and Han Dynasty and a clean family background. How could the country push such a good young man out? Kang De had nothing better to do and went to foreign countriesnguage, history, culture. Such a sense of identity and belonging was the power of civilization.


    However, in contrast, with his mothend, there would be enemies and barbarians who could not stand the good of China.


    This time, it might be very lively when he returned.


    He said, ¡°A little¡­ but overall, it¡¯s still safe.¡±


    Ever since they were reunited, Tina had always been overly worried about him. It was better tofort her.


    Unexpectedly, Tina had something to say no matter what. The princess lowered her eyes, and waves shed in them. She said in a low voice, ¡°Kang De gave up on a calm and beautiful life and ran around here for Goethe¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she hugged Kang De¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Kang De, you¡¯ve sacrificed so much for us. I don¡¯t know how to repay you¡­¡±


    Kang Deforted the uneasy Tina as usual.


    The gori watched from the side and hugged Kang De¡¯s other arm. She looked at Tina¡¯s heartbreakingly beautiful side profile and instinctively felt that Tina was very cunning. This was her n.


    A psychological phenomenon.


    A helped B. Then, the increase in favorability between A and B was even greater than the increase in favorability between B and A. If this kindness rtionship was consolidated and continued, the favorability between A and B would be even higher.


    Tina continuously emphasized the help and kindness Kang De had provided. Not only would it help to consolidate and increase their good impression, but it would also provide reasonable motive support for her many ¡°repayment actions¡±. This motivation support was not used to convince her, but to convince Kang De.


    Gradually, Kang De would be used to this excuse, just like how he was used to various ¡°rewards¡±.


    The strategy against Kang De had long been spread silently.


    With this in mind, Tina nced at the gori and held back the smile on her lips.


    How could she lose?


    She hugged Kang De¡¯s arm and touched his hand and the Chang¡¯an Watch on his ring finger. A mysterious power was connected to their fates. She could not help but think that this ancient mental oath could teleport one person to the other. Could it bring her to Kang De¡¯s hometown?


    There was no hurry, no hurry.


    She looked at the gori meaningfully. Her intuition told her that this little fool knew many of Kang De¡¯s secrets, but that was only the advantage of attacking first. She would catch up soon.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s get all your secrets out tonight. What about the night after Kang De left?


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After being affectionate for a moment and exining a little, he gave the signal generator to the gori and agreed on the time to return and the things to pay attention to. Kang De passed through the dark door under their gazes.


    He arrived at the white fog world.


    Using this as a springboard.


    Return home.

 Chapter 426 - 426 You’re Popular

    426 You¡¯re Popr


    Space folded and passed through the crystal wall.


    Kang De returned to Earth.


    There were eight rings on both hands.


    If his rtives and friends on Earth asked, they would say that he was the Lord of the Rings.


    !!


    He opened his eyes. The familiar ceiling. asionally, a horn sounded outside the window, quiet and peaceful.


    It was not the surging Red Maple City after the war, nor was it the dangerous Moroni. Instead, it was China, his hometown city, the ce he had grown up.


    Calcting the time, Comoros was in the middle of the night. He simply returned to China through the spatial anchor in the district. He wanted to ask Uncle Wang¡¯s factory to help him process and produce some parts.


    If he could not produce it, he had to buy it elsewhere through Uncle Wang¡¯s connections and ability.


    These things could only be discussed in person.


    He sat up and activated his phoenix eyes. As the mes soared, through the wall, the vital signs of the entire residential building were revealed in detail. There was no one at home, and there were no suspicious people waiting up, down, or around. He looked next door. A body was walking in boredom, its posture graceful and slender.


    It was Xiaoman.


    The Phoenix Vision did not have the ability to see through walls¡­ or perhaps Delh had not taught it.


    Now, the ability Kang De used was a little simr to infrared imaging. The phoenix was a fire-controlling divine beast, so it was not surprising that its eyes could see energy changes. As everyone knew, the temperature of various parts of the human body was different. In the vision of the phoenix eyes, it could distinguish levels and outlines. In other words¡­


    The light in Kang De¡¯s eyes converged and he shook his head.


    Poor thing.


    The nutrition of the other world was better than Earth.


    He stood up, took a deep breath, and checked the mirror in the room.


    There was no problem with his hands. Not only did he wear eight rings in one go, but he also put on half a finger ofbat gloves that covered all the ces he should not show.


    The rings came from the generous gifts Kang De had received from all walks of life in Goethe. He chose a few wildly cool ones.


    The half-finger glove was obtained from the Goethe Legal Department. It was tanned with top-notch fire fox skin. The material of the palm was a heavenly idea thatbined anti-slip function and super magic affinity. The design was beautiful, flexible, andfortable.


    The other world also had the need for tactical gloves, especially mages. They needed them very much. They wished they could hang their entire bodies with enhancement equipment. Of course, the gloves were the most important, but they had to show their fingers to satisfy the need to urately guide the spellcasting and increase their magic transmission. It was best to store a few emergency spells. The wrists of the gloves had to have the rope connection of a fixed staff.


    In that case, even if he was identally cursed with a disarmament curse like ¡°Expelliarmus¡±, the staff would be firmly fixed by the rope at the wrist of the glove and not fly out.


    ¡ªSpeaking of which, what were the wizards of Hogwarts doing all day for a design that even Nintendo could think of?


    Kang De moved his hands and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he raised his arms and leaned his nose closer. He took a deep breath and the smell of skin rxation shower gel filled his nose.


    Perfect.


    ¡­Tsk, what am I doing?


    It was all Horus¡¯s fault. He muttered and searched, causing even him to feel a little guilty.


    When he thought of this, he thought of Tina¡¯s affectionate face and the days he had grown up with Xiaoman. He shook his head and did not want to continue thinking.


    He reached out and knocked on the wall.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The two houses were next-door neighbors, and Kang De and Xiaoman¡¯s bedroom was also separated by a wall.


    When they were young, because Uncle Wang was outside all year round, Xiaoman and Kang De had always yed together. Even when they were students, they had to do homework together or divide the work. It was not early every night, so Xiaoman had to go home and sleep, but the two of them were both reluctant. Sometimes, when theyy on the bed, they would reach out and knock on the wall. After a moment, the other party could knock back¡­ It was very boring, but it was interesting.


    This habit continued until now. Even if he had a phone and more convenientmunication software, technology had improved, but hisck of money was eternal.


    About a minuteter, there was a counterattack from next door.


    He could vaguely hear hurried footsteps running out.


    A momentter, the door opened. Xiaoman had the key to Kang De¡¯s house, just as Kang De also had the key to Xiaoman¡¯s house. He turned around and Xiaoman, who was wearing home clothes, appeared in pink cotton slippers.


    Kang De smiled. Should he say a few handsome lines or give her a long-lost hug?


    Before he could react, Xiaoman had already rushed over and punched his chest. ¡°You heartless person, you still know toe back!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Although this was a habitual flirtatiousmunication between the two of them and had an ancient history, this was a very normalmunication method¡ªthat was in the past.


    Time had passed. This scene made Kang De¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Xiaoman immediately noticed the change in his expression and said in a panic, ¡°Are you injured? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    Kang De immediately exined. Then, the instinctive habit he had developed for more than ten years woke up. He reached out and raised Xiaoman¡¯s chin, smiling evilly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Smile for me and massage my legs.¡±


    Next, Xiaoman¡¯s response was based on her mood. She either pped his hand aside and said to get lost, or she continued to act and massage Kang De¡¯s legs with her ability to split mountains.


    However, it was not like that this time.


    Xiaoman revealed a sad expression and pretended to wipe her tears. She sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid from now on, Master, you¡¯ll look down on my willow-like appearance and want to seduce more and more women¡­¡±


    ¡ªD*mn!


    It was like a bolt from the blue.


    Kang De¡¯s rm bell rang. His EQ operated crazily¡ªwhere had it been exposed? How had she discovered it? How did she know? It did not make sense! It did not make sense!


    Fortunately, the lying training that ran through his entire childhood and even his youth was effective! Thank you, Mom! His life of fighting with the people¡¯s teachers had trained him to have powerful lying skills. From the moment he opened his mouth to admitting it, Kang De was extremely familiar with it. He immediately revealed a confused expression, as innocent as he could be.


    ¡°¡ªWhat?¡±


    His eyes were as clear as spring water and his expression was as innocent as a white lotus.


    Xiaoman was puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ...


    Seeing this, Kang De heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Looking at this expression, it was not the same thing.


    He asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Wang Xiaoman sized him up a few times. ¡°You didn¡¯t look at your phone?¡±


    Kang De took out his phone from his pocket and casually said, ¡°I looked for you directly after I returned. I didn¡¯t have time to look.¡±


    Xiaoman was stunned when she heard this and smiled.


    Kang De turned on his phone.


    ¡°¡ªD*mn!¡±


    There was an unread message notification on WeChat, an unread message notification, a missed call notification, and a Weibo @ notification. They wereyered and terrifyingly many. A row was lined up backstage, and it was very terrifying.


    Kang De said in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xiaoman sighed. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re popr. Now, the entire world knows that you ran to Africa alone to save Dad. Now, a group of people is even crazily apologizing under Wu Jing¡¯s Weibo.¡±


    ¡ªWhat did it have to do with Wu Jing?!


    ...


    Kang De revealed surprise.


    He pinched the space between his eyebrows and organized his thoughts. To Xiaoman, his trip to Africa to save his father had only happened in the past few days, but to Kang De, it was already rtively long ago.


    It was not purely a long time, but a long time.


    The Goethe War, the bloody battle of Red Maple City, Goethe, the dragons, the enemy from outer space¡­ These memories temporarily sank into his sea of consciousness, and the memories of the battle of Comoros surfaced.


    After rescuing his father from the pce, during the street chase, Kang De was photographed by two British reporters. When the dead photographer was alive, he sent arge amount of video information to his personal cloud storage and tweeted it¡­ Therefore, his action-like performance was seen by many people.


    However, why did it grow so quickly?


    Kang De frowned and asked, ¡°Which videos?¡±


    Xiaoman nodded and said, ¡°Yes, two days ago, someone moved the video to Weibo from the outerwork and said that someone had saved his kidnappedpatriots. At that time, no one believed it and thought that it was the marketing hype of a movie, so they scolded him. However, around midnight this morning, information about you began to spread inrge numbers.¡±


    ¡°I climbed over the wall to take a look. It first spread on arge scale on Twitter and other foreign media. It¡¯s not only these few videos but also your identity. Then, it spread especially quickly in the country¡­¡±


    Kang De focused and pondered.


    Xiaoman said worriedly, ¡°Is there a problem? Even I¡¯ve received many calls. They¡¯re all from teachers and ssmates who¡¯re asking about you.¡±


    Kang Deforted him, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    As he spoke, a cold glint shed through his eyes.


    Information dissemination also required a process. In a day or two, the news would explode on the Inte. It was very abnormal. If you said thatpanies like Twitter and Facebook adhered to principles and did not serve politics, only to create a good life for the public and be objective and neutral, even an old pig wouldugh.


    D*mn foreigners.


    However, this involved the game of the P5, the hostility of the Western world, the chaos of Comoros¡­ These things were messy, and there was no need to let Xiaoman know.


    He opened the trending list and took a few nces. In the top 20, at least seven to eight were more or less rted to him. Kang De also saw the one Xiaoman had mentioned¡ªthe fourth ce was ¡°Wu Jing, I¡¯m Sorry¡±. After a long string of poprity, there was even a soybean person covering his face and crying.


    He opened it and saw a verified celebrity saying, ¡°I originally thought that Wolf Warrior 2 was a patriotic movie. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a documentary.¡± The entire trending topic was rted and it was a carnival.


    The thing that appeared the most in the movie was Wu Jing¡¯s question. ¡°I can even defeat an entire division alone in a movie in America. If I film a movie and fight more than ten mercenaries alone, I¡¯ll say no. Aren¡¯t you despicable?¡±


    It was even apanied by moving pictures of Kang De rampaging through the streets of Moroni and exploding everywhere. They were everywhere, and emojis were everywhere.


    There were even photoshopped pictures.


    On one side was the poster of the Wolf Warrior 2, and on the other was a screenshot of Kang De exploding in Comoros.


    It was apanied by words.


    ¡°The fake Battle Wolves. Their smiles are wretched and they speak the Beijing dialect. Their English is poor, and they¡¯re part-time astronauts. asionally, they climb mountains and are pressed down by the crossbones. They¡¯re the substitute envoy of Lu Feiyan.¡±


    Along the way, Xiaomany on Kang De¡¯s shoulder and smiled.


    The twelfth trending topic was ¡°Filial Son of the Year¡±. It was f*cking obvious who he was talking about.


    Kang De shook his head and smiled. ¡°I never thought that I could upy so many trending topics in my life.¡±


    Apart from these entertainment trending topics, there were also things about him. There were no secrets in the information era. As long as the teachers and ssmates of the school, friends, and acquaintances in reality spoke up, his personal information would be revealed. Although many people called for the protection of their privacy online, it was useless.


    This was the nature of humans.


    Apart from that, there was also something rtively hardcore. Someonebined the information from the outside world and said that the journey of Kang De¡¯s father was to first fly to Eastern Europe, then to the neighboring country of Comoros. He would drive straight into the border of Comoros and blow up the Moroni Pce¡­ In any case, the main thought of the article was to exim at Kang De¡¯s terrifying execution and mobility and sigh at how difficult such a journey was.


    As expected, thements section deviated.


    The highest like was, ¡°This is what it means to be someone else¡¯s child.¡±


    Kang De narrowed his eyes and read the articles.


    Xiaoman pushed him. ¡°Does it feel so good to watch others praise you?¡±


    Kang De casually said, ¡°You¡¯re going to brag too?¡±


    Xiaoman pped the back of his head. ¡°Shameless.¡±


    ¡­That was really not what he meant.


    Kang De was not looking at these to enjoy the praise of the entire Inte. Alright, at least it was not his only goal. He was looking at the relevant details and some signs.


    No.


    His journey to save his father was carried out at the same time as helping Red Maple City, so he was extremely irritable. He used many methods to borrow the ne to Eastern Europe from Xie Ligan. After getting off the ne in Africa, he also attacked. As for Comoros, he started a massacre.


    Any enemy rted to his father¡¯s kidnapping, be it the Gambia Invasion Army or Bob¡¯s subordinates, was basically not spared. At that time, he killed them all.


    The ughtered military camp, the exploded corpses, and the necessary evil and dark parts of the journey to save his father were not mentioned in any article. They were all avoided by the media.


    It was definitely not a coincidence.


    Behind this carnival on the Inte, an indescribable hand was controlling the entire situation.


    Kang De was deep in thought.


    He looked at the trending topic at the top of the list.


    Two words¡ªChinese Hero.


    This was a little mushy. Even with Kang De¡¯s thick skin, he felt a little embarrassed. However, after opening it, it was clearly a different style.


    There was a post on the official Weibo ount. The official news was apanied by a photo of the devastated city of Moroni. There were ragged Comorians with tears on their faces and dust on their faces and bodies. There was also a photo of the candlelight of Moroni that night.


    He even saw the Weibo ount of Chakat II. It had just been registered yesterday. The king expressed his unforgettable gratitude to his best friend, the Chinese, Kang De, in a serious tone and with inexperienced Chinese grammar. He was grateful for everything he had done for the country of Comoros and for standing up on that hellish day to save many innocent but suffering Comorians.


    The king¡¯s gratitude, the media reports, many diagrams, annotations, and many interviews restored the day of humiliation Moroni had suffered as the capital of a sovereign country.


    The white phosphorus and incendiary bombs attacked civilians, the shameless mercenaries started a massacre, the cold-blooded invaders of Gambia, the victims who fought unyieldingly and fought for freedom, the Western Embassy who watched coldly from the sidelines, and the local Chinese, the staff of the Chinese Embassy, the armed police officers, the Chinesepany, and the Chinese Kang De who helped on such a day.


    Such news, such a legend, and such a story were simply explosive.


    The time, ce, and people were right.


    In a peaceful and prosperous world, human lives were at stake. The kidnapping of the Chinese employee of Comoros had already caused huge poprity and attention on the Inte. Theizens were all concerned about how this matter was resolved and if theirpatriots were safe. Then, such a dramatic development happened¡ªthe kind that only Hollywood dared to film.


    An ordinary student had disyed extremely strong mobility because his father, who was working in Africa, had been kidnapped. He had rushed all the way to Comoros to save his father and helped the people who had suffered locally. Anti-imperialism, resisting evil, resisting invasion, and a heroic plot. The Asian, African, and Latin brothers were united and dramatically unfolded. There were so many elements that it exploded. It would be strange if such big news did not explode.


    Xiaoman said faintly, ¡°The Inte has also exploded. The white left is about to worship you. You¡¯re a free warrior now. The light of humanity has even reposted Thanos¡­¡±


    D*mn, his vanity was inted.


    Although they had also done earth-shattering things in the other world, in terms of fanaticism and gratitude, the Goethe people were definitely more intense than Earthlings¡ªbutmunication in the other world was not developed! How could there be such a thing as the Inte? Countless people pursued and praised it. It could directly reflect it and was much more exciting than in the other world.


    Seeing that the smile on his face could not be stopped, Xiaomanined, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Don¡¯t whip over excitedly. If you want the people of the world to know that a great hero like you did not die under the bullets of the Empire and instead died from excessive excitement after bing famous, they¡¯ll have to explode again¡­¡±


    The smile on Kang De¡¯s face did not disappear. His expression suddenly changed and he looked up.


    Xiaoman was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡ªF*ck!


    After Xiaoman¡¯s unintentional reminder, in a sh, Kang De understood why the news spread so quickly¡ªthe country must have participated in promoting it!


    Why did they do this?


    This was because, in the eyes of those in the outside world, Kang De had been ¡°exploded¡± by the joint air force of the American Empire and the French Rooster.


    They crazily hyped up his poprity and promoted his contributions. They highlighted the drama and caused a huge discussion among the people. After everyone¡¯s enthusiasm rose to its peak, the grievous news spread. The legendary story did not have a perfect ending. The hero who saved his father died under the joint air raid of the United States and France while running for an unfamiliar country and citizens. The greater the fanaticism of the people before, the greater the anger now!


    So sinister, my country¡­


    However, Kang De liked it.


    If it was really blown up, this wave of operations could directly destroy France and the United States. The relevant people would definitely not have an easy time. France would definitely be in an even worse situation because they were even more involved. As for Kang De, his parents and family would definitely receive extremely appropriate amodation and care. Even if he died, he could be a sharp sword and ruthlessly stab the foreigners¡ªhe was quite satisfied.


    ¡ªBut I¡¯m not dead yet!


    After this news spread, it was very difficult to exin how he had escaped from the joint air raid when he appeared again.


    After all, from the beginning to the end, there was no sign of supernatural power regarding him or Comoros¡­


    ¡°Hurry! Where¡¯s Uncle Wang?¡±

 Chapter 427 - 427 Dragon Group

    427 Dragon Group


    About an hourter, Uncle Wang drove back.


    He directly came to the Kang De family.


    Xiaoman ran over and opened the door. Wang Yongzhi rushed in and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Kang De, who had stood up from the sofa, was unharmed from top to bottom.


    At this moment, Kang De¡¯s mental strength was already extremely powerful and his perception was sharp. He noticed the change in Uncle Wang¡¯s emotions, from disbelief to relief¡­ This made his heart stir.


    !!


    It seemed that although Uncle Wang had retired from the army and was in business, his contact with the officials was not weak at all. Calcting the time, it had been almost a day since the United States and France attacked the western airport of Comoros. Uncle Wang had most likely received this ¡°bad news¡± and did not dare to tell Xiaoman.


    Then, he heard from his daughter that this kid had performed a special trick.


    He was relieved and angry. He red and said, ¡°Your wings have hardened!¡±


    The Kang and Wang families were on good terms. Wang Yongzhi and Kang Jinzhu had a rtionship that was like asking his wife to give him a son. It was very normal to reprimand them. After all, in Uncle Wang¡¯s opinion, what Kang De had done was really bold. He had caused such a hugemotion and the entire non-northwest was in chaos.


    Of course, Xiaoman stood on Kang De¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? Your wings are old and hard. Then? You hired someone to save Uncle Kang, but in the end, you still had to let Kang De help save them. Now that everyone is safe, what¡¯s wrong? What else are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi looked at the basin of water in front of him and gritted his teeth. Safe my ass. This little b*stard was almost blown to ashes by the JDAM bomb. I don¡¯t know what to tell you.


    He shook his head and reached out to close the door. He saw Kang De standing on his tiptoes and sticking his head out.


    Wang Yongzhi red at him again and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°You didn¡¯t follow the uncles you¡¯ve seen on television, right?¡±


    Uncle Wang sneered, ¡°You¡¯re only afraid now?¡±


    Kang De blinked. ¡°I thought a square-faced major general would follow in and reveal his identity with a serious expression. So he¡¯s the leader of the Dragon Group, Long Yi, who wants to recruit me into the organization.¡±


    Xiaoman whispered at the side, ¡°No one uses such an ancient setting now.¡±


    Kang De was not shocked but happy, ¡°Then this ssic trademark should belong to me. If I be the Chinese captain, the team I propose to form will be called the China Dragon Group. Will the higher-ups be generous?¡±


    Xiaoman smiled and said, ¡°The higher-ups will most likely feel that it¡¯s roaring, but isn¡¯t it a little¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªEnough!¡±


    Wang Yongzhi¡¯s face darkened as he stopped these two brats from entering the list in front of him.


    After closing the door, he looked at the living room a few times. The curtains were all tightly drawn. He nodded and turned to Kang De. His anger had still not dissipated¡ªafter hearing that news, he had not recovered for half an hour.


    However, it was good that he was fine.


    He asked, ¡°You told your father?¡±


    ¡°He knew all along.¡± Kang De also asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi replied, ¡°She stopped at the airport in Egypt earlier. After your matter spread, the higher-ups immediately contacted the local embassy and sent your mother to Djibouti to ensure her absolute safety. You can decide if you want to send her back to the country first or let your family of three reunite before returning.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I¡¯ll call herter.¡±


    Previously, he had contacted him in Comoros. Kang De did not dare to say much, afraid that his mother would hear from his tone that he was in an extremely unstable mental state at that time¡­ Therefore, the missions in charge of exining and dealing with were all handed to Engineer Kang. Wasn¡¯t it natural for him to clean up his son¡¯s mess? Moreover, he had to deal with his mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother is already mentally prepared. By the way, the organization takes your matter very seriously. They even specially transferred an experienced and firm psychologist from the country to tutor your mother and slowly reveal the situation to her. In the end, your mother covered everything up.¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he could not help butugh.


    At the mention of his sister-inw, Wang Yongzhi also revealed a smile. This heroine was publicly recognized as a strange person by the two families. He was also very impressed and speechless, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle the most important thing first. Then, you report to your mother and I¡¯ll report to my mothend. From your tone just now, you don¡¯t really want to serve the country. Why? Why did you throw your head back andugh before leaving? Aren¡¯t you from the same generation?¡±


    Kang De said seriously, ¡°How can that be? I was born under the red g and bathed in the light of my mothend. There are young members and members of the Communist Youth League. Four of them are newbies. Which of us has fallen from the sun at seven or eight in the morning? In terms of advanced thoughts, outstanding morals, loyalty, and style, I¡¯m top-notch. I¡¯m outstanding in everything. As the sessor of Communism, as¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop it. You weren¡¯t even born when I wrote the party essay.¡± Wang Yongzhi nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You have a red heart facing the sun, right? Follow me. We¡¯ll immediately take the high-speed rail into the capital. With your help, I might be able to enter the sea and sit. I¡¯ll let you be the leader of the Dragon Group tonight¡­¡±


    Kang De immediately smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Wait, wait. A young country bumpkin like me doesn¡¯t know the etiquette rules. I¡¯m afraid I offended the elders. Let¡¯s discuss this again¡­¡±


    Uncle Wang sneered again, ¡°Where¡¯s your heart? Where¡¯s your style? Where¡¯s your loyalty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s two different things¡­ Let¡¯s put it this way, Uncle Wang. I¡¯ve been especially busy recently. Really, it¡¯s not an excuse, but I¡¯m really busy. I have many things to do and can¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Kang De said sincerely, ¡°Look, it¡¯s just like how I¡¯m a strange person who grows healthily in the wilderness, not a flower in a greenhouse. If I enter the capital with you and am recruited, I¡¯ll grow up in the care of the country. Although it¡¯s beautiful, it¡¯s not suitable for me. I can bloom even more intensely and gorgeously in the wilderness¡­¡±


    ¡°I can tell now.¡± What kind of person was Wang Yongzhi? He was in the business world and had seen countless people. He saw through the essence at a nce. He sneered, ¡°You want to enjoy the benefits of being a superhuman but don¡¯t want to be restrained by discipline and rules, right? Compared to serving the country, you¡¯re more inclined to cooperate with it?¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he smiled calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re also a famous entrepreneur who retired and went into the sea to do business. You should know that although the country needs clumsy andplicated state-ownedpanies to bear non-profit social responsibility, it also needs privatepanies with high autonomy and flexibility to pursue profit and innovation¡­ It¡¯s blooming.¡±


    At this point, although he still had a smile on his face, his expression had already changed.


    If the previous conversation was a juniorughing and gossiping with his elders, now, he was expressing his will and thoughts to Wang Yongzhi and the indescribable power behind him as an independent individual.


    Xiaoman was a little confused by this change. Uncle Wang could see it clearly.


    The Kang De in front of him had serious eyes and a serious bearing. He was no longer inferior to any important figure he had seen. He was not bluffing and arrogant, but his umtion and calm after experiencing a huge matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll convey your thoughts.¡±


    He said.


    Kang De¡¯s smile became even brighter as he patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A privatepany is also a Chinese nationalpany. I¡¯ve always been loyal to my mothend and am willing to cooperate with and serve it. Once my mothend calls, I¡¯ll definitely be duty-bound. I¡¯m especially interested in missions like attacking imperialism and punishing capitalism. In addition, I¡¯m very good at exorcising ghosts. Speaking of which, this can be a business of mypany in the future. In addition, I¡¯m also very interested in real estate¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s talk about this in the future. Let¡¯s set the tone today and exin some principles¡­ for example.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°We have to set a rule¡­ The matter between Xie Ligan and his son can¡¯t happen in the future.¡±


    Previously, the strange car ident murder of Xie Ligan¡¯s two sons had been dealt with clearly by Kang De at that time. The alibi was very perfect. No matter how impressive awyer was, he could not turn the tables. No matter how powerful a criminal investigation expert was, he was helpless¡­ However, Kang De disyed his extraordinary strength and decisive and ruthless methods in Comoros. There were too many things to reminisce about the strange car ident murder back then.


    Kang De said, ¡°That¡¯s because Xie Guangjun stood up straight and attacked first¡­¡±


    Wang Yongzhi nced at his daughter beside him. He had chatted with Xiaoman earlier and her daughterpletely knew about that. Otherwise, he would not have said it in front of her.


    ¡°Xiaoman told me the exact situation. I¡¯ve also reported it. Many signs and evidence can testify, and the higher-ups agree with your words, so this matter ends here. I¡¯m talking about the future.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you have to trust the country. Our country has perfectws and honest justice that guarantee the legal rights of all citizens. You¡¯re a citizen of the People¡¯s Republic of China. If you need anything, look for the people¡¯s police. I definitely won¡¯t allow you to carry out extrajudicial sanctions and lynchings¡ªthis is illegal, understand?¡±


    Kang De nodded repeatedly and whispered, ¡°Then don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little¡­¡±


    Uncle Wang red at him. ¡°Why? Do you feel that the country is protecting you? Is your conscience being condemned? Then go submit to the police and say that you used your superpower to kill. Do you think the Public Security Bureau should file a case or call the mental hospital?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Rascal, this is a matter of principle. Even if a superhumanmitted a crime, the country has to punish him. He should be imprisoned and executed. The reason why we didn¡¯t touch you is not that we protected you, but because you¡¯re smart and didn¡¯t leave any evidence, understand? If we can¡¯t find evidence, we can¡¯t convict you. This is the true spirit of justice. We¡¯re a country ruled byw!¡±


    He spoke sternly and righteously.


    Kang De and Xiaoman looked at each other. The girl stuck out her tongue.


    He pped and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Let¡¯s shout 666.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m serious. In ancient times, it was said that heroes vited thew with martial arts. It¡¯s referring to your situation. Relying on your ability to punish evil and promote good will cause a flood of lynchings. Perhaps you¡¯ll even identally kill a good person. The disadvantages are far greater than the benefits, so I have to remind you today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about being a vignte against criminals. When Batman arrives in China, he¡¯ll either be imprisoned and reformed, or he¡¯ll receive awards and bonuses for ¡®eliminating evil and bing an advanced individual¡¯. It¡¯s not his turn to lynch. A criminal like the clown will be sentenced to lynch on his first time in prison and deprived of his political rights for the rest of his life. We¡¯re different from hypocritical capitalist countries. In short¡­¡±


    Uncle Wang muttered and tossed and turned. He looked really worried and good for Kang De.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Wang. The venue for my fun for a considerable period of time in the future is not here, but foreign countries that are in deep trouble and oppressed by imperialism and capitalism¡­¡±


    Wang Yongzhi narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems that you n to bloom outside the wall.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart to use the word outside the wall.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap¡­ Comoros?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s morefortable to do things overseas. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to bloom these flowers?¡±


    ¡°I still have to discuss it with the king to make some small things,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Let me torture myself for a while first. If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯lle and join the country. If I seed, I can even get rich with you, Uncle Wang.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi nced at him from the corner of his eye and said, ¡°Is this a bribe?¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°Why are you ndering others for no reason? Can a win-win situation in business be called bribery?¡±


    At this moment, they had already sat down on the sofa. Xiaoman made tea with a tea set and brought it over.


    She was wearing casual clothes and pink rabbit cotton slippers. When she bent down, her shoulder-length hair fell from her shoulders like a waterfall. When she poured the tea, her movements were gentle and her expression was focused. Her side profile without makeup was beautiful and quiet. After pouring, she naturally sat beside Kang De and looked at her father with him.


    In this situation, the white tea in his mouth was no longer fragrant.


    ¡ªThis tea was even given by me. Tsk.


    Wang Yongzhi¡¯s mood was infinitelyplicated.


    ¡°In short, using tea as wine, I¡¯ll ask Uncle Wang to salvage the situation.¡± Kang De raised his teacup and smiled, ¡°There will be many, many opportunities for us to interact in the future.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi was silent for a moment. He raised his teacup and gestured. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about letting you join mypany to help after you graduate in the past two years. I wonder if you¡¯re willing¡­¡±


    When Xiaoman heard this, she blushed slightly.


    ¡°I was conflicted for nothing. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually sit and talk business with me.¡±


    Uncle Wangughed at himself, ¡°Moreover, you gave me a chance.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu must have tasted this gratified and sour feeling.


    As if he was really using tea as wine to dispel his feelings, Wang Yongzhi suddenly raised his head and drank the tea in one gulp. It was extremely fast and Wang Xiaoman did not have the time to stop him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle Wang¡¯s face flushed at a visible speed.


    ¡­It was so hot.


    Moreover, he could not shout in front of the juniors, stick out his tongue, or embarrass himself.


    He was so angry.


    Especially when he saw Kang De drink the tea in his cup without changing his expression and smack his lips without any pain, he was even angrier. So what if he was a superhuman?


    He immediately stood up and picked up his phone, ¡°I roughly understand what you mean. I¡¯ll call and report first. The exact situation still needs to be discussed and decided by the higher-ups. Moreover, there are a few things I have to ask for your opinion on, such as the poprity on Weibo¡­ It was originally meant to stir up public opinion and teach the French Americans a lesson. Since you¡¯re fine, you have to change the topic. You can also force the two countries to lower their heads and bleed.¡±


    The United States and Franceunched a joint air raid. Firstly, they carried out arge-scale attack on the civilian airport of a sovereign country. This could not be denied in front of everyone. Secondly, they attacked the Chinese heroes of Comoros. They could be considered to have gone for wool ande home shorn. They still had to face the blow of China upying the moral high ground¡ªit was rare. Only these foreigners had always waved moral sticks to defame China. The tables had really turned.


    The attack on the Chinese officials was one of them. Secondly, before they killed Kang De, they had to face the hidden threat of a superhuman. This might be even more ufortable than the former.


    If he wanted to make peace, he had to be prepared to be ughtered.


    When Kang De heard this, his eyes lit up. He raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m the victim. I should have a share of thepensation.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Wang Yongzhi red at him and stood up. ¡°When has the country taken advantage of anyone?¡±


    His tongue was still hurting and he spoke vaguely. He went straight to Kang De¡¯s parents¡¯ bedroom, closed the door, and began to make calls. He did not see his daughter and Kang De sniggering behind him at all.


    ¡°In other words¡­ you have to stay in Africa for a while in the future?¡±


    After Xiaoman smiled, her voice was a little lonely.


    Kang De could still answer such a question. He said, ¡°I have the city return skill. I¡¯ll return in the blink of an eye from Africa. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xiaoman turned her head to the side. ¡°What am I worried about?¡±


    After a moment, he finally turned back, ¡°You¡­ what are your ns? Why are you suddenly developing in Africa? Is there¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have an idea. Some things can be easily obtained from Earth¡­¡±


    ¡ªHas the plot developed to the middle andte stages? Should he start managing the world and setting up?!


    ¡ªI knew it. There¡¯s a problem with the pricing of items in the Main God Space.


    Such a heavenly secret could not be leaked. Wang Xiaoman revealed a knowing expression and raised her finger, ¡°I understand. There¡¯s no need to continue. It¡¯s not good to say anything else.¡±


    Kang De nodded and was a little touched. He said, ¡°Right, I brought you a gift¡­¡±


    Xiaoman¡¯s heart stirred and she revealed a happy smile. She shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call Auntie first. She¡¯s been worried for a long time. She must want to hear your voice.¡±


    She reached out to push Kang De. ¡°Call first. Call first.¡±


    Kang De was about to get up when he nced at Xiaoman¡¯s face and said, ¡°Fight together?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kang De dialed the number, then turned on the speakerphone and ced it on the coffee table.


    Xiaoman was first stunned, then her eyes narrowed like crescent moons and a sweet smile bloomed. She looked at the phone on the coffee table as if she could not see the words on it. She leaned forward and touched Kang De¡¯s shoulder. Slowly, her head leaned gently on his shoulder.


    After a few rings, the call was picked up.


    His mother¡¯s familiar voice sounded from the speaker.


    ¡°Dragon Group! The name has to be Dragon Group!¡±

 Chapter 428 - 428 25 Twenty-fifth Filial Exemplars

    428 25 Twenty-fifth Filial Exemrs


    ¡°Dragon Group! The name has to be Dragon Group!¡±


    His mother¡¯s voice sounded from the speaker. She was a little happy and excited.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If it was anyone else, they would definitely be confused when they heard this. However, they were mother and son after all. Kang De immediately understood because he had just mentioned that he wanted to snatch the ssic trademark of this urban superpower category.


    He and Xiaoman looked at each other and smiled, then revealed confused expressions.


    ¡°Dragon Group? What¡¯s the Dragon Group? Eh, I have an impression of it. You seem to have told me that it should be the setting of an online novel many years ago, right? Sigh, Auntie, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but your youth is already far away. Those who still know this name arepletely exposed. They don¡¯t have anything inmon with us young people!¡±


    When Kang De said this, Xiaoman had a ¡°you¡¯re so shameless¡± expression. She pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything. When he finished speaking, a loud disdain sounded from the receiver.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Mother Kang shouted, ¡°Xiaoman! Tell me!¡±


    Xiaoman was stunned for a moment, then she smiled brightly at Kang De. ¡°Yes, Kang De¡¯s youth has also left. As soon as my father arrived, he asked if anyone from the Dragon Group was following.¡±


    Kang De reached out to strangle her neck. Xiaoman shrank her neck and rolled to the other side of the sofa, giggling. His mother¡¯s loudughter sounded on the phone. The two of them were always colluding.


    He said gloomily, ¡°How did you know that Xiaoman was beside me?¡±


    Mother Kang snorted, ¡°There¡¯s an echo. You must have put it on speaker. Put it on speaker. Someone must be listening beside you. If it¡¯s not Xiaoman, could it be my future daughter-inw?¡±


    D*mn.


    She had touched a sore spot.


    Kang De immediately felt guilty and subconsciously nced at Xiaoman. The girl was curled up on the sofa at the side, her face flushed from ying. Her shoulder-length hair was disheveled as she listened. When she heard this, she nced at Kang De and dragged the pillow on the sofa over to hug her chest, covering most of her face.


    He immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    His mother¡¯s sigh and an imperceptible mutter sounded from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I thought I was enlightened¡­ F*ck.¡±


    ¡ªLanguage! Watch yournguage!


    However, the disappointment onlysted for a moment. After all, hope did not matter. Teacher Li immediately changed the topic and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re popr. My phone has exploded in the past two days. Your uncle, my colleagues, my students¡­ They¡¯re all asking about you and asking if Captain China on Weibo is you.¡±


    Captain China.


    Hmm, he had just seen Weibo and discovered that after the exposure of Comoros¡¯s journey to save his father, Kang De instantly had many nicknames and honorific titles on the Inte, including but not limited to ¡°Captain China¡±, ¡°Contemporary War Wolves¡±, ¡°Filial Son of the Year¡±, ¡°Other People¡¯s Children¡±, ¡°Kang Wick¡±, ¡°Moroni Race God¡±¡­


    The most mischievous and yful name was ¡°Twenty-fifth Filial Exemrs¡±. A big shot who liked to cause trouble drew the Twenty-fifth Filial Exemrs of the new era ording to the style of the ¡°Twenty-four Filial Exemrs¡±. On the diagram of the ssic Chinese country, Kang De held arge sniper rifle and drove arge car. He raced and exploded on the streets of Moroni. Wherever he went, ck smoke billowed and mes soared into the sky. In the background, half of the Moroni Grand Pce had copsed.


    It was even more funny to be lined up with the Twenty-four Filial Exemrs.


    It was really a famous painting of the current era.


    By the way, Kang De¡¯s drawing on the diagram was indeed a little simr, but his eyes were wrapped in a strange red light.


    Kang De smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s all me. It¡¯s indeed me¡ªwhat do you think?¡±


    Mother Kang sighed, so much so that she pretended to sob and said in relief, ¡°It¡¯s been 20 years, you useless evil creature. You finally have something I can show off¡­¡±


    Kang De nced at her and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re really strict.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m angry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    ¡°Your father can watch such an explosive scene, and it¡¯s a special seat. As your mother, I can actually only watch videos? This heartless son can only be filial to your father and not your mother!¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around. If I¡¯m heartless, what¡¯s the person who gave birth to me?¡±


    ¡°An innocent young woman who was deceived by your heartless father and carried on the genes of his heartlessness. She¡¯s innocent, pure, normal, andpletely human.¡±


    Pfft.


    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, Xiaoman is listening. It wasn¡¯t easy to make a call, and you¡¯re saying this?¡±


    Hearing his son¡¯sint, his mother¡¯s tone carried a smile, ¡°What else? I¡¯ll ask you how you awakened? I¡¯ll ask you how you returned? I¡¯ll ask you what¡¯s going on. This is a huge secret of our Kang family. We can¡¯t let irrelevant people hear it for nothing.¡±


    Kang De nodded when he heard this. ¡°Yes, your sense of confidentiality is not bad. The f*cking Five-Eyed Alliance is monitoring everywhere.¡±


    Mother Kang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. We use a confidential line.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, son. Say hi to therades of the General Staff.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey! The water meter is at home!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m joking. It¡¯s not illegal to say it casually, right?¡±


    When Kang De heard this, he touched his forehead and revealed a helpless expression, ¡°In short, how have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. This is the first time in my life that your mother has enjoyed such high-level security treatment. The Ambassador to Egypt personally picked me up from the airport. The armed police car directly sent me to Djibouti. The Major General apanied me the entire time. When I arrived at our logistics base, it was delicious. WiFi is very fast. You can visit as you please.¡±


    His mother¡¯s voice became even happier and filled with satisfaction, ¡°You can use the shooting range as you please. You can shoot guns and so on. The bullets are all free. It¡¯s awesome. There¡¯s just one thing. I asked if you could bring me out to sea to fight live targets like pirates, and they firmly disagreed.¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°The leaders of the base are so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Rascal, what are you talking about? My son has brought honor to the country. What¡¯s wrong with me taking advantage of him? Speaking of which, I¡¯m considered precious because of my son. When will you earn me a prestigious order? I can¡¯t count on your father anymore. Why don¡¯t I kick him away? In any case, his son is useless now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I recorded it.¡±


    ¡°Shameless. Are you going to anger your father to death?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at Xiaoman and revealed a speechless expression¡­ Could they still chat like this?


    ...


    No.


    This was because Mother Kang said, ¡°Cut the crap. Why did you call me?¡±


    Kang De opened his mouth. ¡°Report¡­ report my safety?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re safe. Not only are you safe, but you¡¯re also full of energy. You abandoned your parents who were in Africa and ran home to flirt with Xiaoman, leaving your pitiful mother alone in the Djibouti overseas safeguard base ying the Type 89. You¡¯ve grown up and we can¡¯t control you. That¡¯s it.¡±


    She said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m a woman and don¡¯t know anything. If you have anything, discuss it with your father and Uncle Wang. I¡¯ll go back and shoot. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Then, with a bang, the call was hung up.


    Kang De smiled bitterly. As he smiled, his smile faded. He looked at his phone and was silent.


    Xiaoman moved back silently and said softly, ¡°I thought Auntie would scold you worriedly, the kind who cries and scolds. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ she didn¡¯t use this tone when she called me. She was really anxious.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already done it. I¡¯ve also returned safely. Comining and crying can only let me know that she¡¯s been worried about me. This will instead make me feel even more guilty and uneasy. She can¡¯t bear to¡­¡±


    He picked up his phone and held it in his palm. He said softly, ¡°That¡¯s why she said such messy words to let me know that she¡¯s very good. I¡¯ll return the favor and let her know that I¡¯m very good too.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s afraid that others will hear me say something that involves a secret, so she doesn¡¯t want to ask anything serious. She doesn¡¯t want to hear anything serious. She doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me anymore¡­ Because she doesn¡¯t care about anything or be curious. As long as I¡¯m fine, she¡¯s at ease.¡±


    ...


    When it came to children, no matter how intelligent and generous a mother was, she would be suspicious, selfish, or even narrow-minded. Even if this was a confidential line, her mother was unwilling to ask more and hear more, because she preconceived that someone was listening, even in her mothend. She instinctively wanted to protect all her son¡¯s secrets and did not want him to reveal any information about her to prevent it from bing a dangerous foreshadowing.


    Xiaoman gently held his hand.


    ¡ªI¡¯m the same.


    However, it was a little strange to say this.


    Kang De was also silent. Xiaoman¡¯s hand was very soft. He could feel the warmth of her palm and a little sweat, but he did not have the time to feel this. He was thinking about the love from Earth and his family.


    The entire Inte praised him, made him famous in the world, and became the most eye-catching star. In her mother¡¯s eyes, such glory, grand asion, and achievements were definitely not what she liked. She only wanted her son to be safe and happy, not to be some superhuman or hero.


    He knew his mother¡¯s mood and wishes.


    His father¡¯s mood and wish must be the same.


    ¡ªBut I still have to do dangerous things.


    Kang De sighed silently in his mind.


    He could not split up and had to do both. As a child, he had to fulfill his vision, fulfill his intentions, take care of his parents¡¯ wishes, and respond to the love of his rtives. Many worries were in this contradiction and dilemma.


    What was difficult was never a mistake, but a correct one.


    There was no mistake.


    Xiaoman seemed to sense his hesitation and gently hugged his arm and half hugged him.


    She understood.


    She understood Kang De¡¯s mood.


    After a long time, Uncle Wang pushed open the door with a smile on his face. Then, he saw his daughter and Kang De quickly parting. His smile slowly disappeared and he was slowly unhappy.


    However, now, his daughter and Kang De were sitting upright and very obedient. They looked up at him with extremely tacit innocence and confusion on their faces, causing him to not know what to say.


    Forget it, forget it.


    He red at Kang De. ¡°After the call? What did your mother say?¡±


    Kang De shrugged and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Uncle Wang was stunned for a moment, but then he understood. He had yed with Kang Jinzhu since he was young and had a rtionship with Teacher Li for nearly 20 years. He knew the personality of this couple and what kind of person Mother Kang was.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic to be concerned. How can the country monitor your conversation? Now is the early stage of dealing with you. They have to show their sincerity and let you feel kindness. How can they do such a shameful thing? If you discover it, it¡¯ll ruin things for no reason. Our tradition of recruiting schrs has been going on for thousands of years. Do you think the higher-ups don¡¯t know how to y? If they want to know anything, they¡¯ll ask you directly.¡±


    Kang De was silent. ¡°After all, she¡¯s my mother.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi sighed and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a smart person usually bes stupid when ites to her son.¡±


    Xiaoman muttered, ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re not.¡±


    Uncle Wang was about to refute when he saw his daughter re. ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What else could he say? Wang Yongzhi could only smile awkwardly but politely.


    He sat on the sofa at the side and his expression turned serious. He said to Kang De, ¡°I¡¯ll convey the thoughts of the higher-ups. Your suggestion is being discussed in a meeting. In principle, it¡¯s agreed, but the details still have to be discussed. For example, there¡¯s some research and I hope you can cooperate. You have to do something and cooperate. If you have some help, I might have to ask you for help. Of course, cooperation won¡¯t make you suffer. You can make some appropriate requests. As long as it¡¯s not too much, the country will satisfy them.¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    It was a win-win situation. As Chinese, they all liked this oue.


    ¡°We can talk about these things slowly. After all, there¡¯s a consensus on cooperation. The others are not a problem,¡± Wang Yongzhi said. ¡°Now, there¡¯s an important matter that I want to ask for your opinion. I hope you can agree.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The air raid between the United States and France,¡± Wang Yongzhi said. ¡°The country hopes that you won¡¯t take revenge, especially if it involves the homnd or overseas military bases of the two countries. I hope you can restrain yourself.¡±


    This.


    It was impossible to take revenge. He had already been exposed and they knew who his parents were. The United States and France were all imperialists and were not good people. They were ruthless and their words were unpleasant. Moreover, they were from the P5, a nuclear power. He was a small Chinese person who was weak, weak, and helpless. He was super afraid.


    ¡ªApart from using the power of the Fire Thief to cut off a mountain near Comoros from the white fog world and repeatedly elerate it before smashing into the United States from outer space, what else could I do?


    Therefore, in the current situation, it was impossible for Kang De to let his family take the risk of being retaliated against and giving the American Empire and the French Rooster a hard time. After all, their two countries were nervous now. If they encountered any supernatural strange attacks, they would most likely directly identify Kang De as a suspect.


    The American Empire and the French had never talked about rules that did not involve his family.


    Before he had the ability to ensure that his family waspletely safe, he could only record this score in his notebook.


    Moreover, although the ground had been washed by the joint air raid, Kang De had not suffered any losses. Moreover, he had obtained an entire air force. In terms of pure air strength, the air forcebat strength in Kang De¡¯s hand could probably be ranked in the top 20 in the world¡ªof course, it was only calcted ording to paper data.


    Therefore, Kang De agreed in principle with the meaning conveyed by Uncle Wang.


    However, he still had to cry.


    He said with a change in expression, ¡°How can that do? My father was eating hotpot in Africa and supervising work when he was suddenly kidnapped by the white-skinned mercenaries! I¡¯m an ordinary university student who¡¯s never gone overseas in my life and has never seen the world. I had no choice but to go far away to Africa and save my father alone. Along the way, I saw countless war scenes and lives were lost, leaving a deep wound in my young heart¡­¡±


    At this point, his tone was impassioned and extremely aggrieved, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to save Father, protect the civilians, and foil the conspiracy of the French government. In the end, an ordinary university student like me was actually washed to the ground by dozens of 35th-generation aircraft with all kinds of missile bombs. Who can endure this grievance?¡±


    ¡ªD*mn, was there a second university student in this world who would be specially attacked by a joint air raid? Even if there was, he would have long turned to dust, okay?


    Wang Yongzhi was angry and amused as he watched Kang De continue to perform.


    ¡°I can¡¯t endure it. I really can¡¯t. Uncle Wang, you know that I¡¯ve never suffered such grievances since I was young. Even my mother has never beaten me up like this!¡±


    ¡°JDAM! Molotov cocktail! Cluster bomb! F16! F35! Gale! Is there a need?! This is a life-and-death feud. It¡¯s irreconcble.¡±


    Kang De pped the table and said sternly, ¡°They have to pay!¡±


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    Uncle Wang snorted, ¡°There are definitely benefits. It wasn¡¯t easy to grab their hair and teach them a lesson. France and the United States are also in a terrible fix, especially France. There¡¯s no way to wipe the butts of Comoros yet. This time, I can take the opportunity to knock them down ruthlessly. Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Kang De was sitting. His legs were together and he raised his hand, like a primary school student actively speaking in ss.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    He shouted crisply, ¡°I want a hydrogen bomb!¡±


    ¡­Hydrogen your ass.


    Wang Yongzhi said, ¡°Your mouth is about to tear open!¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°As expected, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something realistic!¡±


    Kang De was quite uninterested. He counted with his fingers and said, ¡°Weapons, ammunition, air defense missiles, tanks, cannons, firearms, material support, trade routes, and trade preferences. By the way, give me a few houses. Right, there¡¯s another condition on the American side. I want the American government to answer my question.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Did the former Secretary of State, Ms. Hiry, go to that ind?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I know the President of the United States won¡¯t tell the truth, but it¡¯s good to disgust them.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°In short, write down what you want. Write down your exact request, the more detailed the better. I¡¯ll submit it to the higher-ups and professionals will confirm the exact content for you and try their best to help you fight for it.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi said, ¡°When will you return to Comoros?¡±


    ¡°At night? After dawn over there.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ve heard about it. I¡¯ll give you a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Trante for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees, ha.¡±

 Chapter 429 - 429 What Is a Surprise?

    429 What Is a Surprise?


    Kang De¡¯s phone finally began to ring.


    In modern society, personal privacy was already a luxury.


    Phone numbers could be obtained by any Tom, Dick, or Harry.


    ssmates, friends, rtives, strangers¡­ His phone quickly heated up.


    When the news spread, Kang De was in another world. There were already many people persevering to call his number. Although he could only obtain the notification that he was ¡°not in service¡±, now, the electronic voice on the phone was simply heavenly. This meant that contact had already be possible.


    His ssmates and rtives yearned to satisfy their curiosity and obtain something to brag about. The media reporters wanted to make big news, and many people with ill intentions and ulterior motives yearned to obtain benefits from this super-hot topic.


    Agency, filmpany, operatingpany¡­ The hyenas hatched in the Inte era smelled the fragrance of delicious food and drooled, trying to be the first to snatch the meat.


    Without answering the phone, he knew what they wanted to do.


    Let¡¯s sign the contract.


    They would package him as a super Inte celebrity.


    ¡®You can be a martial arts star.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll help you be famous and earn money.¡¯


    Kang De had seen such things on the Inte many times.


    An ordinary person would asionally obtain a famous name on the Inte. The disgusting hyenas would hear the news ande. Children who looked like Jack Ma, ordinary employees who had won the Alipay Award, wanderers who had be famous overnight because of trash ssification and knowledge, beggars hungry for fame, and lowly clowns surrounded them and did all kinds of unimaginable actions. It was simply the most ridiculous and ironic scene of this era.


    He simply threw the phone aside and could not even be bothered to look out the window. He knew that most of the cameras were aimed at all the windows in his house. If they took a photo, things would be huge.


    There were no secrets in the Inte era. Kang De¡¯s phone number was like this. His parents¡¯ situation and his home address were the same under the pursuit of the crazy entertainers and hyenas.


    At this moment, when he heard Xiaoman mention it, he knew that there were already many stupid people holding phones or selfie sticks wandering around the district, doing live broadcasts and taking short videos.


    Some people still tried to sneak into the district, and some were almost sessful. They sessfully arrived at the bottom of Kang De¡¯s building. Fortunately, this district was considered high-end and the property management was quite capable. They had the foresight to arrange for two security guards to be on duty downstairs. The police station office in the district had also raised a sign outside. Coupled with the screening of the ess door downstairs, it finally did not let some stupid people knock on Kang De¡¯s door and livestream.


    This was the first day the information waspletely fermented.


    In a day or two, all the stupid fame beggars in the country woulde here.


    ¡°We have to move,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Alright, my parents shouldn¡¯te back for the next month or two.¡±


    Fortunately, the poprity would eventually decrease. The Inte was forgetful. People would chase after the next hot topic, and the vultures who could not eat meat would not circle forever.


    Wang Yongzhi was in a good mood. Firstly, Kang De returned safely. Secondly, he had reached a certain consensus with the country. Thirdly, he was a little happy to see this kid suffer.


    He smiled and raised his phone. ¡°Look, a third person has already announced that he wants to challenge you.¡±


    The poprity this time was really a global event that contained all the elements that attracted the onlookers. A lone hero saving his rtives was dramatic and legendary. The scene that could only happen in Hollywood movies and novels was actually yed in reality. Theizens of the various countries who were so bored naturally had to party.


    The most discussed were naturally the three videos.


    As well as the extremely terrifying physical fitness disyed by Kang De in the three videos.


    He fired arge sniper rifle with one hand and swung his tail to dodge the rockets. He even bounced in the two speeding workshops. The experts and keyboard warriors both domestically and overseas quarreled. Although these actions that were like movie stunts had proven that they could be done by humans¡ªthat was only the theory. If ordinary people wanted toplete such a magnificent feat, they had to have physical fitness, nerve reflexes, and control that were close to the limit of humans.


    As well as extraordinary courage.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly now¡±, ¡°a major mistake in leaking secrets¡±, ¡°it wasn¡¯t easy to convince the foreigners that not every Chinese person knows martial arts¡±, and so on. It was the carnival of the Chinese Inte world.


    Including his guess about Kang De.


    ¡°Could this brother be from that ancient martial arts family?¡±


    ¡°This definitely has an army background.¡±


    ¡°Is he a super warrior secretly nurtured by the country?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all a conspiracy.¡±


    Things like that happened.


    Unknowingly, Kang De already had the persona of a martial arts expert.


    As everyone knew, in the current Inte era, the long-standing Chinese martial arts were already in a situation of mass mockery. The so-called masters with deep cultivation and who valued martial virtue were beaten up until their faces were swollen and they could not withstand a single blow under the magnification of the arena, camera, and the Inte. Those with thin skin pretended to be dead behind closed doors, and those with thick skin were proud. They evenpletely gave up their pride and used all kinds of self-hype.


    After all, it was an era of entertainment. It was not terrifying to be criticized, nor was it terrifying to be embarrassed. The most terrifying thing was not paying attention and being popr. After all, with poprity, there was money to be earned.


    At that moment,izens ran to the Weibo ounts of those ¡°masters¡± to leavements mocking them. Those who wanted to ride on their poprity took the initiative to jump out as usual. Somemented on Kang De¡¯s martial arts sect, some said that he was weak, and some challenged him. It was unknown which corner they jumped out from, but they did not have any shame at all.


    In Wang Yongzhi¡¯s phone, the short video yed a thin and lean fool with his upper body bare and two boxing gloves staring at the camera. He even gestured provocatively, but his face was stiff and his lines were stiff.


    A fraud.


    D*mn, he was so thin and still had the cheek to say that he was a martial artist. Not to mention anything else, the martial artists of the Republic of China knew that they could fight from the photo. All of them were stocky and burly. It was estimated that they weighed 200 catties. Their robes were stretched like tight clothes. How could a thin monkey defeat them easily?


    Uncle Wang asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kang De sighed, ¡°The Inte has pulled the distance between people and idiots.¡±


    The other party smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fight?¡±


    Kang De nced at him. ¡°There¡¯s still someone who wants to challenge Jack Ma. Does Jack Ma want to fight too?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ll endure it just like that?¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°Of course not. When Africa is over, we¡¯ll capture him to mine in Comoros.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do anything rash. It¡¯s illegal to buy and sell people.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Kang De smiled harmlessly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ...


    Xiaoman walked out of the kitchen. She was wearing an apron and thick gloves. She walked over with the steaming soup bowl. Kang De reached out to hold the bottom of the bowl. The girl said anxiously, ¡°Be careful of the heat!¡±


    Kang De took the pot of pickled fish and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not hot. It¡¯s so cold andfortable.¡±


    Xiaoman smiled and hit him. She took off her gloves and the two of them sat side by side opposite Wang Yongzhi.


    Show off.


    Uncle Wang also red at Kang De.


    Show off.


    ¡°Eat, eat.¡±


    It was already noon. Kang De had originally nned to go out with Xiaoman to have a good meal. It had been a long time since he had eaten at home. However, he had already be a world-renowned person. Now that he had appeared in China, not only was he surprised, but he was also shocked¡­ Therefore, he could only hide at home.


    Therefore, Xiaoman cooked. She carried bags of things from her house and wished she could empty the kitchen and wine cab. When Wang Yongzhi saw this, he was even more unhappy. He himself found it strange. He was usually happy to see Kang De and Xiaoman get along. Now, he was very subtly unhappy.


    He distributed chopsticks and scooped rice, four-colored stir-fried food, and a fish soup.


    Ever since Kang De left the ind, he had not cooked seriously.


    ...


    Not to mention like now, Xiaoman was sitting beside him. She was wearing a in sweater and knee-length skirt, revealing her calves wrapped in ck stockings. She was kicking on a pink cotton mop, and her shoulder-length hair was tied up for the convenience of cooking, revealing her crystal-clear ears and exquisite neck. Sitting beside him, he could see her natural rouge-stained side profile when he turned around with a faint smile on her lips.


    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Xiaoman noticed his gaze and said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡±


    Opposite him, Uncle Wang took a bottle of wine on the table expressionlessly. ¡°Come, drink two sses.¡±


    ¡ªWhy do they all want to force me to drink?


    ¡ªEh, why should I use the word ¡®they¡¯?


    Xiaoman sighed. ¡°Dad.¡±


    Kang De blinked at her, indicating that she could leave it to him.


    Then, he picked up a bottle of Maotai and opened the lid with his thumb. He gulped it down and instantly drank it all. Of course, this was only acting. When it reached his throat, the power of the Fire Thief waspletely extinguished.


    He held the empty bottle and poured it down. Then, he said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ll drink. Do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle Wang pushed the wine in his hand over expressionlessly. ¡°I have to drive in the afternoon. You drink it.¡±


    The meal was peaceful and beautiful. After the meal, the two young people went to the kitchen to wash the dishes together. Wang Yongzhi looked up at the two figures on the other side of the kitchen and wanted to drink when he heard the continuousughter.


    Then, he was chased back to his house next door by Wang Xiaoman.


    ¡°Go, go, go. Leave us young people some privacy. Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±


    Then, the two of themy on the sofa and leaned against each other. Due to the frequent calls, Kang De¡¯s phone was basically useless. Therefore, they used Xiaoman¡¯s phone together to scroll through Weibo, browse the forum, and even climb over the wall to go to the outerwork to watch the world praise Kang De wildly. They even opened their alternate ounts to leavements to lead the way. It felt like they were making a fortune silently.


    Although it was boring, it was interesting.


    To Kang De, the pressure and sense of alienation were gradually dissipating. What was spread and hyped on the Inte were the traces he had left in this world. This was his proof and his life.


    To Xiaoman, this experience was even more unforgettable and interesting. She opened her alternate ount and participated in these carnival topics. Shemunicated with others, joked with Kang De, created rumors about him, and chatted andughed with strangers. These people did not know that the focus of the world in the past few days had snuggled up to her andughed and fought¡­ This feeling of keeping a secret alone was really great.


    Full and happy. Time passed bit by bit. It was very pleasant and happy.


    ¡­Other than the middle-aged man next door who knocked on the door every few days,


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°You should go back, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    In the end, Xiaoman could not help but shout, ¡°If you knock again, we¡¯ll sleep!¡±


    Such a shout greatly deterred a middle-aged man, causing him to be silent. In the room, Xiaoman blushed and red at Kang De, ¡°Nap! What are you thinking?!¡±


    Kang De put on a confused and innocent face. ¡°How else can I sleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­Die!¡±


    Theyughed and fought.


    He curled up on the sofa with his phone and wasted four to five hours.


    When he looked up again, the sky was already dark. It was almost six o¡¯clock.


    Xiaoman calcted the time difference for Comoros and was silent for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ll go after dinner?¡±


    It was about one in the afternoon in Comoros.


    Kang De said, ¡°Leave when you sleep.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Xiaoman smiled. ¡°When I sleep, it¡¯ll be night when I go there. Your father must miss you very much. You have many things to do and discuss¡­ Leave after dinner.¡±


    Without waiting for Kang De to answer, she got up and went to the kitchen to heat up the remaining food for lunch.


    Then, he called his old father over.


    Wang Yongzhi stayed at home for four to five hours. God knew how he had spent it. In any case, the way he looked at Kang De was unhappy.


    However, there was also pride in his displeasure, as if he had seeded in some n as if he wanted to watch Kang De¡¯s show.


    After dinner, they washed the dishes together again. Xiaoman stood beside Kang De and busied herself silently. A trace of beautiful hair fell to his ear. Kang De wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.


    After a while, Xiaoman pulled her hair behind her ear. ¡°Remember toe back and tell me before you leave.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I¡¯lle back often. In any case, it¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Xiaoman snorted, ¡°Then I might not be free.¡±


    Then theyughed together.


    After tidying up, he came to the living room. Uncle Wang sat there and said to Kang De, ¡°When you were enjoying yourself, arge group of people were discussing and running around for you¡­ The process has almost been decided. Comoros is also busy. We have to do things step by step. Food has to be eaten bit by bit. When you go over this time, you have to do the first thing first. Grab the initiative and tell the Americans and France that we¡¯ve attacked.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What should we do? Convene a press conference?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi suddenly revealed a strange smile.


    Just like Father Kang, his ability to ept new things was very strong.


    ¡°What kind of bullsh*t reporter is there in Comoros? It¡¯s only been a day or two. The few major news media organizations can¡¯t gather them, and there¡¯s no style.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so cooperative. The country has to express that you¡¯ve been a hero and saved so many people. Comoros also wants to express that in addition to the fact that you want to develop on Comoros¡¯ side, we can do it together. Therefore, we suggested that the embassy thread the needle and hit it off. We prepared a huge surprise for you¡­¡±


    Kang De said warily, ¡°What?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°You can stay here if you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. When did your Uncle Wang trick you? Your father agreed, and can the mothend harm you? Will the King of Comoros harm you? Good things are all good things.¡±


    Kang De was filled with suspicion and vignce. In the end, he went on his way.


    He nodded at Xiaoman and was about to return to the bedroom when he suddenly saw Uncle Wang looking at him with a burning gaze. Kang De thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    He injected his mental strength and activated the pretentious spell stored in the glove wrist. A brilliant light shed, and two light wings unfolded from behind. Kang De stepped on the brilliant halo and the dark spatial door opened behind him.


    He smiled at Xiaoman and disappeared into the gorgeous light.


    Even if he was mentally prepared, Wang Yongzhi was still deeply shocked. His heart raced and he took a few deep breaths. His decades-old worldview had been shaken and impacted. No one could easily ept it.


    It took him a long time to calm down. He nced at his daughter beside him. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Kang De shuttled through the white fog world and used the signal generator to inform his father that the teleportation point was the anchor in his hand. After receiving the agreed signal, he activated it.


    After passing through the endless darkness, the surrounding scenery changed. He was in the basement of the embassy with his father in front of him.


    Before he could give him a hug, Kang Jinzhu pulled him back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Kang De said in surprise, ¡°What for?¡±


    His father also revealed a strange smile that was identical to Uncle Wang¡¯s. ¡°Good thing, good thing.¡±


    He pulled him out. There were armed police guarding the door of the room. Seeing that a living person had changed drastically, the political warriors looked straight ahead. The father and son came to the first floor. The ambassador was waiting. When he saw Kang De, he was stunned for a moment. He knew what it meant for this person toe out of the embassy.


    However, this surprise and loss ofposure onlysted for an instant. The ambassador quickly stepped forward and shook Kang De¡¯s hand. Then, he pulled him along with Father Kang. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±


    ¡­Uneasy.


    The convoy in the courtyard was ready. The military officer saluted him. The Kang father and son boarded the middle car with the ambassador. The door opened and the fully armed convoy slowly set off, driving out of the street and along the road in the embassy area. Kang De looked at the fluttering French and American gs and shook his head. He asked the ambassador, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The ambassador¡¯s smile was much more sincere than the two elders. ¡°Surprise. I won¡¯t be surprised if I tell you.¡±


    Kang De asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s the king?¡±


    The two of them still smiled and did not answer.


    Kang De felt even stranger. Logically speaking, it was definitely not a bad thing. The king would not harm him, the country would not harm him, and his father would not harm him. However, his father and Uncle Wang¡¯s suspicious smiles made him very uneasy.


    What the hell was going on?


    The convoy slowly advanced along the street of Moroni. After leaving the embassy area, a few cars suddenly yed the national anthem of Comoros. Amidst the melodious and ancient melody, the street ahead was already filled with people. They began to cheer and shout with smiles on their faces. They were all the people of Moroni, the people Kang De had saved that day.


    As for what they were shouting, he could not hear or understand.


    However, he could sense their gratitude and intentions.


    The convoy slowly advanced. He could see every sincere face. There was no congestion, and the people were not enthusiastic enough to go forward and stop the car from advancing. Instead, they followed behind and followed the convoy. Kang De was both touched and confused. Fortunately, Moroni was not big, and he quickly arrived at his destination.


    It was the Grand Pce.


    He could even see traces of copse.


    ¡ªWow, are they trying to trick me, a guy who destroyed the pce, toe here and be sacrificed to the heavens?!


    Of course, this was only a joke.


    The convoy stopped. The ambassador got out first and gestured for him to leave.


    There were also people surrounding the pce.


    After Kang De got out of the car, the soldiers lined up outside the Grand Pce saluted together. He could see the mercenaries of Myanmar and the Russians also lined up alone and smiled at him. Not to mention the Russians, the Myanmar people had actually stayed for the time being. He did not know what they thought¡­ He had to discuss it with Uncle Wang.


    As Kang De thought this, a ck man in the traditional robe of Comoros and gold essories walked forward and bent down piously to kiss the corner of Kang De¡¯s shirt.


    Then, he respectfully invited Kang De to walk toward the pce. The door slowly opened.


    Behind him, the Moroni cheered.


    In the square in front of the pce stood many people in two rows. They were all wearing the traditional clothes of the people. The surroundings were decorated grandly and luxuriously. They were moved to the throne in the square and sat on the King of Comoros, Chakat II.


    He held a golden scepter and was wearing a white robe. Gold essories hung on his chest, arms, and legs. When he saw Kang De enter, he stood up, opened his arms, and shouted at him.


    He shouted in Comoros¡¯ ancientnguage.


    With every paragraph he spoke, people raised their hands high and agreed.


    From the corner of his eye, Kang De could still see cameras everywhere and the British reporter he had saved.


    Then, the king walked towards him. A smile slowly appeared on his dignified and serious face. Two followers followed closely behind him and bent down piously. One held a scepter high, and the other held a white robe.


    ¡°My friend.¡±


    This time, the king changed to Chinese. He had a warm smile and tried his best to suppress the excitement in his eyes. No one understood his joy. After hearing that Kang De was fine, he cheered loudly and was happy. He was happy for this and happy for this. He resisted the urge to immediately contact Kang De. Instead, he prepared a gift for his close friend with the ambassador and Jinzhu, a gift that could surprise him.


    He said softly, ¡°No matter how grand my gratitude is, I can¡¯t repay you for what you¡¯ve done for us. Therefore, no one objects to my decision. The elders all agree. This is gratitude and trust. From now on, you¡¯ll be one of us, the Guardian Eagle God. Please defend our honor and our citizens. You¡¯ll obtain friendship, loyalty, and everything you hope for.¡±


    At this point, the king smiled and said, ¡°Pleasee forward, warrior, guardian, and hero.¡±


    ¡°Come forward and ept the conferment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Huh???


    Kang De said in confusion, ¡°Conferred? Conferred for what?¡±


    Behind him, Kang Jinzhu¡¯s voice that was suppressing hisughter sounded, ¡°Confer you a title. Out of gratitude and appreciation for your heroic feat, the noble King of Comoros invited you to share his responsibilities and give you power, status, territory, and the loyalty and support of the people. Congrattions.¡±


    His father held back hisughter and said, ¡°Lord Chief of Africa, may your spear always be smeared with poison.¡±

 Chapter 430 - 430 Hahahahaha

    430 Hahahahaha


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two followers behind the king had already circled to Kang De from both sides with their white robes and scepters.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The elders on both sides raised their arms and shouted Kang De¡¯s name.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The cheers of the people outside the pce soared into the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The soft sound and flickering light captured by the camera came from all directions.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah, chief, young chief, eagle of the African prairie. Your sharp spear is smeared with poison. Sinful Europeans wail under your ruthless stab.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His mood wasplicated.


    It was extremelyplicated.


    Kang De nced at the king. The king of Comoros smiled sincerely at him. Although this young king who was studying the West and had advanced thoughts spoke many Chinese, he did not understand the Inte culture of China and did not know the new meaning of the African chief in the Chinesework.


    He nced at the ambassador behind him. The Chinese ambassador to Comoros was pping hard, and the smile on his face was sincere and filled with kindness. The ambassador was old and did not know the world of young people very well. After all, he was not so free and did not realize the problem with the title of chief.


    Good things were all good things.


    In the end, Kang De nced at his father.


    Kang Jinzhu tried his best to make his smile look more like a gratified smile.


    However, that trace of smugness could not be suppressed no matter what.


    The culprit had been found.


    Kang¡ªJin¡ªZhu¡ª


    ¡ªYou schemed against me!


    Needless to say, this ridiculous suggestion was most likely proposed by Father Kang and received an enthusiastic response from all walks of life. This was because Kang De had once discussed the idea of running a force in Comoros with his father. As an experienced worker who had worked in Africa for more than ten years, he knew what his son needed the most now.


    Chief.


    The ancient title still existed in Africa now, because Africa was the area with the slowest development of civilization and had missed every change in the development of human technology. The African countries had transitioned from the primitive tribal state to modern society overnight, and it was forcefully controlled by external forces. Aspirations could not be achieved. Without step-by-step development, it could only cause a deformed oue¡­ However, this was what the controllers hoped.


    This has led to the unique and chaotic social patterns and national situations of African countries today.


    There were two groups. One was a modern administrative system. The management systemposed of violent organs, judicial organs, administrative organs, and so on yed a discounted role. The other was conferred by three-level chiefs below the Earth Emperor. The locals, especially the rural people, trusted and obeyed thetter more. Sometimes, the words of the chiefs were even more useful than the governor. That was what originally existed and made the citizens used to.


    The era was developing, and society was evolving. Just like the old nobles of Europe and the old money of the United States, the deeply rooted and long-standing vested interest ss was adapting to the changes of the era and seeking a new position for themselves. The chiefs were also continuously integrating with the modern national system to consolidate their interests and status. They held the poption,nd, and wealth. The national government had no choice but to cooperate with them and even recognize their rights and absorb them as part of the country¡¯s ruling ss.


    Therefore, the ancient title of chief was revived in modern Africa.


    With the official recognition and the support of the people, a chief meant privilege and approval, especially to foreigners. There were countless huge benefits to obtaining the title of chief.


    For example, the locals would revere you and no longer dare to openly lie, deceive, and cheat. The officials would also get close to you. At the very least, they would not eat too badly or go back on their word. The localws would no longer apply to you. The police would no longer have the theoretical right to enforce thew on you, even the fiefs recognized and protected by thew, and the legal private armed guards. These things were things that China did not dare to think about.


    In fact, there had been a precedent for the Chinese to obtain the title of chief in recent years. In the past, there had also been such cases. Some were middle-level managers of the Chinese civilpany that had helped build Africa, and some were the first wave of businessmen to go to Africa to work after the change. They had contributed greatly to the development of the local area, so they had been awarded an honor.


    It was a reflection of the continuous expanding influence of the country in Africa.


    The youngest was only 27 or 28 years old when he was conferred the title.


    Kang De had once seen that news. At that time, he could not help butugh. He said that this unlucky nickname was true. After the official confirmation, he would probably not be able to draw cards in the future.


    He did not expect that the tables would turn today.


    Tsk.


    How should she put it?


    It was indeed a good thing.


    However, this name¡­ was so f*cking awkward!


    When he thought of this, Kang De nced at his father, who had been holding back hisughter. Only this man who had kept up with the times understood such a joke. D*mn, he had tricked his son. What an old thing.


    Kang Jinzhu looked at his gaze and was even more excited. He put on a touched and gratified expression and pretended to wipe his tears. He said emotionally, ¡°Kang De, aren¡¯t you going to kneel and thank me?¡±


    Kneel¡­ F*ck, it¡¯s still his father. He can¡¯t scold anything.


    Kang Jinzhu¡¯s words reminded Chakat II. Seeing that Kang De had not moved, the king was still curious and puzzled. When he heard Jinzhu say this, he understood.


    So that was the case.


    He had heard of the habits of the Chinese.


    They had long stopped bowing to the king.


    Chakat II thought for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°ording to the ancient tradition, the chief has to kneel to his king to show his gratitude, loyalty, and promise. You¡¯re Chinese, Kang De. I have to respect your customs, but I have to follow our tradition, so¡­¡±


    He stepped forward and knelt on one knee, saying, ¡°In the name of the King of Comoros, I express our gratitude, respect, and respect to you. This way, there¡¯s no problem, right?¡±


    ¡­That was not the point!


    However, at this point, the king had already knelt. What else did he want?


    Kang De sighed and also half-knelt in front of the king. His two attendants went forward and draped his white robe over him. They tidied his clothes and put on theurel crown. The king¡¯s scepter rested on his shoulder.


    Seeing this, the elders and chiefs watching the ceremony also half-knelt on the ground.


    The ambassador, Kang Jinzhu, and a few other foreigners retreated to the side. The camera was working loyally. An obscure whisper came from the king¡¯s mouth. It was anguage that was already gradually disappearing. Together with this ancient ritual, traditional clothes, and this broken pce, it was the process of being held back and dying under the impact of foreign civilization.


    ...


    ¡°Chinese, Kang De, the Guardian Eagle God, Comoros¡¯ friend, and the warrior watched by the kings. I confer you the title of chief and ept you as one of us.¡±


    ¡°Your honor and status will be second only to the king. You will enjoy the support and noble power of the people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the richestnd in 50 hectares. It¡¯s nted with spices, cocoa, and coffee. It¡¯s transferred from the royal territory and can be passed down to your descendants with your title.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the right to form a guard. You¡¯ll have a private army of up to 100 people. As your guard, warrior, and hound, the Comoros government is responsible for feeding them.¡±


    ¡°However, all of this is not without a price. Power and responsibility often coexist. This generous giftes from Comoros¡¯ gratitude. Although we¡¯re not rich, we¡¯re willing to do our best to repay those people who have contributed to Comoros. We have nothing else to ask for. We only hope that you can treat us the way we treat you.¡±


    The king retracted the scepter. A follower knelt and raised his arms high, taking the divine scepter. Chakat II took another scepter from another follower and held it with both hands as he handed it to Kang De.


    ¡°Please take your scepter and your honor, power, and responsibility.¡±


    The surroundings were silent. Although it was a rushed ritual, because the pce was dpidated, he had no choice but to move the appointment venue to the square in front of the pce, although the scene could even be said to be shabby¡­


    Kang De and Chakat II looked at each other.


    He looked at the scepter in front of him and stretched out his hand to hold it.


    ¡°Many yearster, you¡¯ll know what today¡¯s decision means.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I know. I know now.¡±


    The king smiled, then restrained his expression. He helped Kang De stand up and raised his scepter high. He looked around and shouted at the elders and chiefs watching the ceremony, ¡°Nkuozu!¡±


    Everyone raised their hands together and shouted, ¡°Nkuozu!¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s he shouting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your title as the chief. Every titlees from the deeds and achievements of the recipient. Therefore, I decided on this title for you. I originally nned to call you the Guardian Eagle God, but the love and respect Comoros have for you are enough. What you need is not this, but awe.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I confer you the title of ¡®Nkuozu¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It means¡­¡±


    He raised Kang De¡¯s hand high and raised his voice, ¡°War Lord!¡±


    These two words were shouted in Chinese, causing the two Chinese people watching the ceremony to be confused and dazed. However, such a shout had already spread outside the pce. For a moment, the entire city was filled with enthusiastic cheers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo.¡±


    Surrounded by a group of chiefs and elders, the royal photographer took this precious photo. In the photo, Kang De stood side by side with the King of Comoros in a white robe. His gigolo was especially eye-catching among the group of ck people. He held a scepter and his robe swayed gently. He stood tall with bright eyes.


    The British reporter, Irina, was also taking photos with a camera. She had most likely obtained the filming license on ount of Kang De, and there was also a conspiracy of the old Communists. It had not been easy for China to capture the sore point of imperialism this time and let the British reporters expose the dirt on the American Empire and France. Wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful if white dogs bit each other?


    She carefully took the photo and thought of her partner, Cole, again. This was originally his job, but life was fragile. Things had changed overnight. Her heart ached and she was sad. She looked at Kang De and thought of the scene of him saving her that day. For a moment, she had mixed feelings.


    Looking at Kang De in front of her and the Kang De on the screen, she did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that Kang De was different. Standing among these Africans, he was even more outstanding. His figure and expression in a robe and holding a scepter revealed an indescribable charm. It was an expression of strength and confidence.


    A strange thought shed through her mind.


    He was different from before.


    ¡°Hero.¡±


    The ambassador stood at the side. It was not their turn to take a photo of the African rulers. The next wave was the long-standing friendship between the Chinese and the Africans. He looked at Kang De, who was standing in the field. As the ambassador, he had seen countless people. He could tell who was pretending, who was bluffing, and who was using the prestige of the tiger.


    He said to Kang Jinzhu in a low voice, ¡°Congrattions, your son will have great achievements.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu shook his head gently.


    As a father, he did not want to see such a huge achievement.


    War Lord¡­


    The rulers of Africa had conferred a few Chinese as chiefs in recent years. The titles were all meaningful and had their own reasons. They were never without reason. Kang Jinzhu looked at the smiling ambassador and then at his son and king standing in the field. When he thought of the subtle situation, he sighed silently.


    Gambia would have to bear the consequences.


    Another wave of photos of Chinese friendship. The king and Kang De arrived at the pce and epted the cheers of the people. Then there was the parade and celebration. Although it was a special period and everything was simple, it still had to be done. Along the way, Kang De smiled until his face was a little stiff, but he was still experienced.


    The scene on Goethe¡¯s side was much more fanatical than now.


    The convoy paraded with cheering citizens on both sides. The king took out his phone and gestured for Kang De to take a selfie. Kang De waspletely pretending to smile and cooperated without thinking. In the background were the cheering crowd, the king¡¯s bright smile andrge white teeth, and Kang De¡¯s awkward but polite fake smile.


    Along the way, Kang De saw many people carrying cameras. Some were ck, some were Asian, and there were also white people. A reporter wanted to go forward, but he was stopped by the guards and citizens. Previously, the ambassador had said that he should temporarily reject any interviews and wait for a unified statement.


    ¡ªOf course to talk to the Americans and France.


    ¡ªI mean¡­ if we seed, we¡¯ll lie together. If we can¡¯t, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.


    After tossing and turning all the way, it was already two hourster. When he returned to the pce, the people dispersed. Kang De heaved a sigh of relief and looked around. He saw his father staring at his phone behind him and smiling like an old rooster.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Kang De strode forward and prepared to deepen the rtionship between father and son. When Kang Jinzhu saw his son, heughed. At this moment, Kang De¡¯s phone vibrated. He spent a lot of effort adding a cklist and settings. His phone could finally be used normally. He took it out and saw a new WeChat message.


    It was from Xiaoman.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±


    These were the few words.


    He had a bad feeling. The king, who had closed the door of the pce andpleted the appointment ceremony, returned to his original appearance. With Brother ck¡¯s natural optimism and musical talent, he jumped towards Kang De and waved his phone, ¡°Kang De! Jinzhu! I¡¯m on the trending searches! I¡¯m on the trending searches on Weibo!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡ªFool! What did you do?!


    He immediately opened Weibo and clicked on the trending topic. He saw that the first ce on the trending topic was trending.


    These four words were obvious.


    ¡°African Chief, Kang De.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 431 - 431 How Many Girlfriends Does the Chief Have?

    431 How Many Girlfriends Does the Chief Have?


    Hot search headlines.


    It was another trending topic.


    Before one wave was over, another rose.


    Before the poprity of Kang De¡¯s legendary story dissipated, another big piece of news had already arrived.


    In just a few hours, the news about the coronation had already swept across the country. All the major media tforms and portals were reporting about it. The country was manipting the situation, the country was hyping it up, and the country was buying trending topics.


    Yes, such organized mass reporting, even public opinion guidance, and poprity were maintained. Behind all of this, there was an invisible hand controlling it. The country was not idle. It was impossible for them to help him get into the rankings for no reason. Behind the poprity of the flowers, they naturally had their own considerations.


    This was a publicity stunt as well as an announcement.


    Tell the Americans and the French to do as they see fit.


    Twenty-four hours after the joint air strike at the western airport, Kang De appeared in public for the first time. Not only was he unscathed, but his name was also well-known all over the world. As long as he was interviewed and told the truth about what had happened in the past few days, the French government would be unable to bear the consequences of failure.


    After all, this poprity was really too great, and the people were blindly gullible creatures. Some things, when they heard it, they would believe it. Regardless of whether it was true or false, the terrifying thing about rumors was that they were preconceived. Most peoplecked the ability to distinguish right from wrong. The cost of refuting the rumors was extremely high, and the effect was limited.


    Moreover, this was the real thing.


    Althoughpanies like Facebook and Twitter were conscientious Americanpanies and were loyal to maintaining a democratic online environment of freedom of expression for their masters, this matter had already be popr. Kang De¡¯s legendary experience not only detonated the Chinesework, but it was also popr worldwide at an extremely fast speed.


    Heroism, protecting his family, and a dramatic legendary story. All of humanity fell for it.


    Moreover, this time, his young son had saved his father. Such a proud thing made the youths and even children of the world feel good.


    Under such circumstances, it was definitely extremely difficult for the American government to delete, control, or defame the post. Westerners had natural doubts about the government. Coupled with the fact that France was the one who had lost face and the United States had been implicated, the Western allies might not give this face and might even secretly fan the mes.


    Moreover, on the Chinese Inte, their hands could not reach. Although everyone knew the butt of Weibo, this matter was forcefully pushed by the higher-ups and would not cause any waves. Even if the news was blocked worldwide, the Chinese Inte could release this explosive news about racial massacres, illegal air raids, and so on one by one. At that time, righteous foreignizens would naturally climb over the wall and repost the truth.


    Therefore, the situation was very passive¡ªfor the French government.


    Admitting defeat was almost inevitable. They had to lose their prestige and apologize. The essence of politics was topromise. Reputation was nothing to politicians because they were pinched by China this time and had to face the hostility and revenge of a superhuman with an unknown strength. Apart from admitting defeat, what else could they do?


    The public opinion of the country was pressuring the French step by step and telling them that it was time to kneel and lick their boots.


    However¡­


    ¡ªI understand the logic. Can you be more serious?!


    National matters, international games, and the hidden truth were not of interest to the people. Everyone was only watching the show and reveling in every interested hot topic.


    These two days was the time when Kang De was the most popr. People were talking about his legendary experience in Africa and were filled with curiosity. They enjoyed the story, but there was also an issue. The protagonist of the legendary story had never appeared. People yearned for first-hand video information, preferably an interview, to see what kind of person this legendary hero was and what he would say.


    At this moment, the appointment ceremony appeared.


    There was nothing more eye-catching than seeing foreigners kneeling and praising.


    An ordinary Chinese university student had run to Africa to fight in order to save his father. Not only had he saved his father, but he had also saved the king and the African people who were living in deep trouble.


    From this, he obtained the sincere love of foreign citizens. He was conferred the title of chief by the king and even detonated the globalwork. He was wildly praised by the people of various countries. Such news and such a dramatic legendary story could simply satisfy the vanity, national pride, and need of every citizen of the country.


    Moreover, it was an extremely funny title like the chief.


    Especially the young people, they were immediately excited.


    After all, there was nothing more interesting than kind teasing and persecution in the chaos.


    Kang De flipped through Weibo with a ck face and looked at them one by one.


    ¡°D*mn, hahahahaha! Officially! Recognized! African! Chief!¡±


    ¡°This title is basically saying goodbye to your good luck.¡±


    This was superstition.


    ¡°Watching this show makes my tears flow for a full year.¡±


    There were all kinds of apanying photos. They were detailed and clear, highlighting a photo that had been nned for a long time. The king¡¯s Weibo had two photos pinned. One was when he was conferred the title, and the other was a selfie of him and Kang De during the parade.


    There were already more than ten thousandments.


    Everyone was talking about the expression on Kang De¡¯s face when he took a selfie with the king.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, he looks so happy.¡±


    ¡°He must know what being an African chief means.¡±


    This matter must have been premeditated long ago because the various portals and even the official news tforms began to release reports. Some reported on this conferment from a detailed and objective angle, and some reported the value and meaning of Lore being conferred the title of chief. They also pointed out Kang De¡¯s contributions and secretly stabbed the ¡°Imperialist Forces¡± a few times.


    Of course, the official publicity and focus would never match the vast poption.


    The crowd liked to find fun for themselves.


    In therge photo after the conferment, thements went astray.


    First, they praised Kang De. After all, he had ridden a thousand miles to save his father. What a ferocious man. He was beautiful and could fight. He was so much taller than the average actor. ¡°Look at this photo. I have to admit that temperament is something that really exists. Look at this aura and gaze. I don¡¯t believe you if you say that this is an ordinary person.¡±


    Some were even more straightforward. ¡°I love it. Hey chief, do youck a wife? The kind with a dangling rod.¡±


    Amidst the crazy dance that turned gay on the spot, a young man¡¯s reply changed the atmosphere.


    ¡°Photographers from small countries just can¡¯t do it. What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s really trashy. If we squeeze together to take photos, we won¡¯t be able to highlight Hero Kang¡¯s center position. There¡¯s no point at all. If I were the photographer, I would bring a sofa over and let Hero Kang sit. The ck uncles would all stand behind him.¡±


    This reply became the center of thements section. The number of replies far exceeded the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I instantly understand if I can¡¯t get married.¡±


    ¡°Another person who¡¯s here to cheat us of our pasta.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already very tired.¡±


    In fact, someone had really photoshopped it. It could be said to be very urate.


    How should he put it? If he hoped that the stupidizens could do something serious, it was better to shower and go sleep.


    ...


    However, there was still a discussion. Regarding the appointment of this chief, it was still the center of the carnival.


    ¡°Can anyone exin to an elementary school student like me? Kang De has been conferred the title of chief. How many girlfriends can he have? Does he have two ID cards?¡±


    In thements section, flowers bloomed.


    ¡°What do you think? He¡¯s an international chief!¡±


    ¡°In the second half of this year, the Chinese film Wolf Warrior 3 will be¡­¡±


    There were also people who paid attention to the title of Kang De.


    ¡°How did the title of War Lorde about? It¡¯s like a game.¡±


    Below, there were people who understood and exined to her, ¡°The appointment of a foreigner as a chief in Africa is tomend his contributions. Basically, the title of a chief is rted to your contributions. For example, the title of that fellow countryman from Henan means ¡®Engineering Leader¡¯. He¡¯s in charge of building arge railway there and pushing Chinese standards to rece European standards. This title is his contributions and responsibility. You can understand it as the Minister of Works.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s also a Chinese person who¡¯s been conferred the title of Chief. His job is to advance the construction and supply of electricity to the Impetus Power nt locally. Because he brought electricity and lights to the local people, the title he¡¯s given is ¡®Byamury¡¯. Tranted into Chinese, it means ¡®Emissary of Light and Energy¡¯¡­¡±


    When he mentioned this, someone immediately objected, ¡°Hey, is it the Envoy of Light?


    ¡°Sigh, the meaning is the same. Just like the War Lord, he¡¯s actually the War Chief, but doesn¡¯t the War Lord sound better? It can be seen that the king knows very well.¡±


    ...


    The Lore person was excited, ¡°Let me tell you, trantion is still very important. There¡¯s also a Chinese chief whose title is ¡®Enkunnuzu¡¯. The Chinese trantion is ¡®Chief with Advanced Technology¡¯. This is clearly the problem with trantion. He¡¯s illiterate. Why don¡¯t you call him ¡®Chief¡¯? How trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Vulgar words!¡±


    Kang De thought about his honorific name on the green-skinned side and smiled. He refreshed his Weibo. As expected, that brother spoke again, ¡°Speaking of which, although Comoros is a small country, from the conferment standard, it¡¯s indeed very high. It¡¯s a great chieftain second only to the king, and it¡¯s a war title. It really makes people¡¯s imaginations run wild. Comoros was beaten up by Gambia, so he definitely has to be beaten back. If Kang De is conferred the title of chief, I¡¯m afraid he has to be the vanguard.¡±


    When he saw this, he shook his head slightly.


    This¡­ did not matter.


    It was fine to be used, and this was not a big deal.


    After all, Kang De could stand here now and be conferred by the King of Comoros. He was cared for by his mothend and was hostile to France and the United States, but he was helpless. The only reason was that he grasped a mysterious power that surpassed the mortal world. With this power, he saved his father, annihted Bob, shocked France, and was paid attention to by the country. At this stage, many things he wanted to obtain from Earth had to rely on this power.


    He would snatch or borrow it.


    Or he could use strength to exchange.


    It was fine to fight Gambia. As long as the king could take out a price that attracted him, he did not mind teaching that stupid country a lesson. In the end, his father was captured because of them.


    Moreover¡­


    He licked the corner of his mouth.


    The mechanism to open the map in the white fog world was to ¡°control¡± it. The example of the western airport of Comoros clearly showed that not only could he spend money to buy it, but he could also snatch it.


    This was an entire country.


    ¡ªRight, the king even said that he would give me 50 hectares ofnd, 700 to 800 acres. I didn¡¯t expect that my Kang family had been loyal to the proletariat for the past few generations. When it came to me, I had actually be andlord¡­


    Before he could ask about thend, the king was clearly very generous. He said that it was all richnd nted with spices, cocoa, and coffee beans. However, it was useless for Kang De to want these. He had to look at the map and see if he could obtain any other military base for free.


    Thinking of this, he casually swiped the screen of his phone.


    He refreshed that Weibo post.


    Thement about Kang De being conferred the title of the War Lord to be the vanguard against Gambia.


    It had been deleted.


    ¡ªWhat can I say?


    He looked around again. In short, he was really watching from all directions. The poprity of saving his father had yet to dissipate, but a new topic had already appeared. He was on the trending list every few days. It was as if he had be a famous figure in the country overnight. The country had personally operated it.


    After those actors who bought trending topics every day saw this, they would probably be jealous.


    Xiaoman mocked again on WeChat, ¡°Honorable Chief, can I touch your scepter?¡±


    Kang De was furious. ¡°No! However, you can polish my spear!¡±


    Xiaoman did not move.


    Then, his mother came.


    ¡°Son, let me say this first. I don¡¯t want such things.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and could not be bothered with her.


    He heard a snicker and turned around sinisterly to see his father and the king hiding at the sideughing crazily. They were each holding phones like children. The ambassador was also smiling.


    Many messages also popped up on WeChat. Kang De replied to Kirov. The Russians were clearly even more enthusiastic¡ªhow could they not be? With Kang De, he was about to fulfill the long-cherished wish of all arms dealers.


    That was to be recruited by the fivergest arms dealers in the world.


    This path still had to be used, especially now that he had taken root in Goethe. He had to nurture and build his own strength. What could quickly arm and increase hisbat strength was naturally a sharp weapon from Earth.


    The Soviet firearms were stupid, sturdy, durable, and powerful. It was very good to bring some back for the green-skinned to use.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Kang De chatted with the Russians for a while and revealed his thoughts of ¡°bigger, thicker, and stronger firepower¡±. Then, he strode to the king and first red at his father.


    ¡ªI¡¯ve already remembered this grudge. Just you wait.


    The kingughed loudly and betrayed Jinzhu. ¡°Someone asked me on Weibo if you could marry many wives, Kang De. I asked Jinzhu how to reply. He said that even if thew allows you to marry 99 wives, you won¡¯t be able to get a girlfriend.¡±


    After saying that, he chuckled again. Kang De¡¯s expression changed. He immediately picked up his phone and opened the king¡¯s Weibo user interface. As expected, it was a new Weibo post released a few minutes ago.


    ¡°To all my Chinese friends¡¯ doubts, you asked me how many wives Kang De can marry after bing a chief. My Chinese is not very good, so I asked Kang De¡¯s father. His father said that this question ispletely meaningless because even if thew of Comoros allows Kang De to marry 99 wives, he won¡¯t be able to woo a girl.¡±


    ¡ªF*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    In just a few minutes, the reposts andments had already exceeded a hundred. With every refresh, arge number of persecutors joined the battlefield. New hot topics appeared again, and peopleughed in thements section.


    As an ordinary university student, he fought his way through Africa. He was conferred the title of chief and was backstabbed by his biological father, revealing the fact that he was a poor single male. The crowd loved this contrast. The small weakness of a hero would only make them look more grounded and down to earth.


    For a moment, there were many female fans and male fans in thements section.


    ¡°This saying is true.¡±


    ¡°You stabbed your son in the back.¡±


    ¡°Sword! Orchid! Reversal!¡±


    ¡°Poor child, Mommy will introduce you to a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Calm down, calm down.


    Kang De looked at the king and said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, I have a question. Can I, the Great Tribal Chief, confer titles to the Little Tribal Chief and the Little Little Tribal Chief?¡±


    The king was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°In theory, yes, but¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said with a change in expression, ¡°Unfilial son! What do you want to do?!¡±


    ¡ªWhat do you think?


    This experienced old man was truly experienced.


    He presided over the construction of manyrge projects and advanced civil engineering technology.


    His title was¡­ Old Tyrant Chief.


    Kang De smiled sinisterly. A father knew his son best. How could Kang Jinzhu not think that this evil son had already thought of a wonderful move to counterattack? He immediately panicked. After all, he could not fight anymore and had nothing toin about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Let¡¯s get down to business!¡±


    He immediately pulled the ambassador over to block the bullet. ¡°The country¡¯s matters are more important. You have to do something big in Comoros. The country has cooperated with you. It¡¯s building momentum for you, helping you negotiate, contacting the king, and giving you the honor of a chief. You have to thank the country for its care! Don¡¯t be addicted to the Inte here all day! Do you understand?!¡±


    The ambassador looked at Kang De¡¯s burning gaze andughed dryly, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Mr. Kang De. After our attack today, in my experience, the French will definitely surrender. Then, the Americans will follow. The professionals of the country will try their best to talk to them and fight for greater benefits for you. However, after the negotiation, you have to cooperate with us and do an interview or a press conference to tell us what happened earlier. Of course, how should we put it? We have to discuss it again and have a statement that everyone can ept¡­¡±


    All sides were naturally China, France, the United States, Comoros, and the Kang father and son.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is still this matter. Before we do anything, we have to have a tone and a theme. We have to set the tone before we can do anything. Be it punishing the French, dealing with Gambia, avenging the king and the people of Comoros, and your own development¡­ Only then can you know what to do.¡±


    The ambassador slowly ryed the meaning.


    Kang De continued to nod.


    The country was definitely more experienced in such a matter than him. Under the premise that there was no conflict of interest, it was undoubtedly very satisfying to cooperate with the country, especially under the premise that it took it very seriously.


    ¡®I¡¯ll help you do everything well and consider everything.¡¯


    He asked, ¡°Then what can I do now?¡±


    ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    The ambassador smiled and said, ¡°Think of a name for your newpany.¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432 Name

    432 Name


    In thepany.


    Since he wanted to do some work in Comoros and make requests for firearms, funds, and so on, if he wanted to develop, the best carrier was naturally apany.


    He could not directly be a warlord or something.


    It was too ugly.


    Moreover, in the arms trade, you had to have a clever name. Sending weapons to the African warlords was called colluding with the dictator. That was called supporting an authoritarian faction, but selling firearms from onepany to another looked better. That was called free trade. After washing it, it could also be called humanitarian assistance.


    In short, establishing apany could be a medium for Kang De to interact with the various countries outside. Internally, it could be a cover for him to use the other world and the white fog world to generate ie. There were many benefits.


    ¡°What should the name be?¡±


    At night, after eating Chinese food at the embassy, Kang De picked his teeth and was very satisfied.


    This master was capable. He had made sweet and sour pork very well. At this moment, he was sitting on the roof of the embassy with his father beside him. The father and son looked at the sky of Comoros and ate without moving. Africa was one good thing. It developed slowly, the air was good, and they could see the stars at night.


    Beside him, Kang Jinzhu replied, ¡°Dragon Group¡ªyour mother must have said that.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes and said, ¡°How strange is the Dragon Group? It doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±


    His father nced at him as he swiped his phone. ¡°Then what did you say it was called?¡±


    His son pondered for a moment and did not answer. Kang Jinzhu teased, ¡°Resign yourself to your fate. You and your mother are both useless at naming. Call me a good father a few times and I¡¯ll think of something pleasant for you.¡±


    Kang De nced at him sideways.


    It was not that he could not think of it.


    Instead, there were too many choices.


    His experience in the past year or two had been stormy and shocking. Many things he had experienced and remembered could be used as a memento.


    The origin of everything, the Holy Seal Inds, Akatum who had given him the divine power of time and space, Goethe, Nick Valentine, even Tina, and Clevnd¡­ there were many.


    On the other hand, his father was still saying, ¡°If not for the fact that we¡¯ll be sued for infringement, we might as well be called King Kang.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes at him again.


    As expected of a husband and wife. His father¡¯s next words were even more explosive, ¡°If it¡¯s this name, Wang Yongzhi will probably know it in his heart. Marry Xiaoman and take the opportunity to seize Wang Yongzhi¡¯s assets. The two families will be one. King Kang is worthy of his name. You also have the foundation of yourpany and can let him, Wang Yongzhi, work for you. If he¡¯s disobedient, the country will criticize him. Wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful for Father-inw to be an employee?¡±


    ¡ªI seem to have heard something simr from Teacher Li. They all advised Kang De to quickly take down Xiaoman. It would be best if they got married and took over the Fengqiao Group to snatch Wang Yongzhi¡¯s life¡¯s work.


    It was unknown if this couple had telepathy or had secretly discussed it under the nket.


    Kang De sighed, ¡°Uncle Wang was careless in making friends. We¡¯ve been friends for decades and brothers for decades, but he¡¯s actually a heartless person. If it was me, I would have cut ties with you long ago.¡±


    Hearing his words, Kang Jinzhu actually sat up and looked at him with wide eyes.


    Kang De thought that his father was going to make some shamelessments again. He did not expect Kang Jinzhu to say in surprise, ¡°You actually don¡¯t refute Xiaoman¡¯s matter¡ªno, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t refute. You¡¯re avoiding me. You like someone else?¡±


    Kang De almost jumped up. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The father and son looked at each other.


    A momentter, Kang De said angrily, ¡°If you dare to say it, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Kang Jinzhu rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll advise Teacher Li to kick you out and find a young and tender one. Then, I¡¯ll report to the country and ask you to help. I¡¯ll send you to the furthest vige in Comoros to measure my data. Let¡¯s test for 30 to 50 years first before talking. Then, I¡¯ll get the king to match you with a ck aunt of simr age, the kind with an upper ring¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you unfilial son! Look at me¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu resentfully retracted his hand. He could not fight anymore.


    The two of them red at each other for a while. Father Kang asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kang De also sat back in the distance and said in a muffled voice, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then they¡¯re throwing themselves at you. You don¡¯t dare to receive it anymore.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at, an old sow?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu reached out and said, ¡°Let me see the photo.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kang De raised his body and looked at the sky. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°How should I put it? It¡¯s not love, but I have a good impression of girls with good personalities and are beautiful. Who doesn¡¯t like them? However, when you talk about marriage, it¡¯s far from it. I don¡¯t know how to tell you¡­¡±


    He sighed and said, ¡°In short, I don¡¯t want to talk about that now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    Hearing this, Kang Jinzhu fell silent.


    Kang De was also silent.


    Why? Because he was afraid.


    Human experience would shape their personalities. This was a changing process. As time passed, as experience happened, and as time passed, this was called growth. This was called change.


    What Kang De had experienced and changed in the past year or two had almost surpassed the lives of mortals.


    ...


    On the Holy Seal Inds, he was a pessimist. He released information to the outside world every day and gained nothing every day. Every day, he used the diary as hisst will and tried his best to leave his mark on the dead world.


    It was the same day and night, year after year.


    On the night of Glory Sand Town, he experienced separation in life and death. If not for the fact that it could be said to be fate and a coincidence, he would not be here at this moment. Instead, he would have long died under the curse divine power and be a skeleton of the white fog world. In every battle and danger that followed, the enemy went from a local tyrant to a hegemony and powerful country in the world. The blood debt and hatred increased again, and there were even mysterious enemies from outer space.


    Could he continue to win?


    Could he live forever?


    What would happen in the future?


    With such thoughts in mind, he did not dare to respond to Tina¡¯s feelings. Perhaps she had sensed this and gently amodated it. He had still left his will in the most secret ce and enough inheritance to allow his parents to live without worry for half a lifetime. He would always consider the future and be prepared that someone would leave him one day in the future, even if that possibility made his heart ache when he thought of it.


    Pessimism, hesitation, morals, dilemma, and choice.


    At this moment, he recalled the heroic words of a past hero. Perhaps, and only perhaps, the hero back then had said such a thing not only because of heroism and courage but also because of gentle considerations.


    At this moment, his father said faintly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    His father had asked this question before.


    ...


    Immediately after, he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    However, what if that father did not want to? Just like how his mother did not ask anything about Kang De¡¯s supernatural powers on the phone, how could she not be curious? However, the risk of leaks increased with the addition of another person to know.


    He would rather know nothing than let his son increase the hidden risk.


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m doing what you taught me to do.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu sighed, ¡°I¡¯d rather you be selfish¡­ Heavens, a hot-blooded young man with rough edges and superpowers. You¡¯re simply the most terrifying righteouspanion.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Kang De turned to look at him. ¡°I guarantee that when I encounter danger, the first people I think of are you guys.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu did not speak. Instead, he patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Speaking of which.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Picture.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Send a picture.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    ¡°¡­I really can¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t tell anyone. After seeing it, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I want to see¡­ hiss!¡±


    ¡°Look, look¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is this?!¡±


    ¡°Look, look, look hard.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who is this?! How can there be more?! There¡¯s also this! Are they sisters?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Lower your voice.¡±


    ¡°Why is there even white hair?! Tsk! You¡¯re f*cking too satisfied!¡±


    Not only could curiosity kill the cat, but it could also make the middle-aged man unable to sleep because of jealousy.


    That night, Kang Jinzhu finally understood how satisfying it could be for a superhuman.


    The next day.


    Kang Jinzhu, who had not slept enough, came downstairs and saw Kang De ying with a group of armed police officers. Good lord, he almost treated this ce as the performance venue of the Olympic gymnastics final.


    When he saw his father, he turned around and flew down. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said with a ck face, ¡°You ate breakfast?¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I ate it long ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­When?¡±


    ¡°About five hours ago,¡± Kang De said proudly. ¡°My current biological clock is still Beijing time!¡±


    ¡­Actually, it was nonsense. With the time difference in the other world, it had long been dark.


    However, the body strengthened by the ck beast crystal could do whatever it wanted.


    Kang Jinzhu frowned and said, ¡°It was still one or two in the morning five hours ago. Who can you find to make breakfast for you?¡±


    Kang De blinked hisrge innocent eyes. ¡°Xiaoman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I ate when I returned to the country.¡±


    With the teleportation ability, he could do whatever he wanted. However, after seeing those photosst night, the emotion that rose in Kang Jinzhu¡¯s heart was not envy, but disdain. He spat, ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s none of your business, old thing!¡±


    Although that was the case, Kang De still apanied his father to the canteen for breakfast. Eating together with father and son was secondary. The most important thing was that it could disgust people.


    ¡°Have you thought of thepany name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ve flipped through the dictionary for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s it called?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu shook his head. Whatever. It was only a name. How bad could it be?


    The name was not important. What was important was thepany itself.


    ¡°I told you yesterday to swallow Wang Yongzhi¡¯s family business. Although it¡¯s a joke, there¡¯s one thing very important. Thepany needs people. Where can you find talent to start thispany? From Wang Yongzhi? Get the country to support you? Let me say this first, I won¡¯t do it. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want you to participate. After this storm is over, directly transfer back to the country to spend some alone time with Teacher Li. Look at the old woman at home more and don¡¯t be jealous of your young and handsome son.¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡­¡±


    Father Kang originally wanted to pretend and wait for his son to beg. He did not expect this little b*stard to actually dare to do this.


    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Discuss it with the king.¡±


    He wanted to cooperate with the country now. He could not let the country do everything. If thepany was filled with people sent by the country, what would happen?


    At this moment, voices sounded from the entrance of the canteen. The father and son turned around and saw the king¡¯s shining teeth adding luster to his ck face, ¡°Kang De! Jinzhu!¡±


    Kang De stuffed the milk bun into his mouth and stood up. ¡°Come and eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ve eaten,¡± the king said. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu also poured the remaining pickled vegetables into the porridge, stirred it, and drank it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the ambassador¡¯s office¡­ From today onwards, there will be many things to do.¡±


    In the office, the four of them met.


    The ambassador clearly had something to tell Kang De. The king also had something to tell him, but things went from easy to difficult. Kang De spoke first. After all, the matter of opening apany only needed the king to sign and decide.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of the name.¡±


    Kang De looked at the ambassador, his father, and the king¡¯s gazes. He took a deep breath and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s called¡­¡± He said forcefully, ¡°The African Weapons Scepter League!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    The ambassador and the king looked at each other. After all, he was their biological son. After Kang Jinzhu returned to his senses, he said bluntly, ¡°What kind of lousy name is this?¡±


    ¡°African since this is apany in Comoros. It¡¯s normal to start with Africa. We definitely have to do firearms so add the word Weapons. There¡¯s nothing wrong, right? I was conferred the title of chief yesterday. The king gave me the Scepter. This is not only my personal power, but also the power of the vast people of Asia, Africa, and Latin America. We have to unite these powers and expel the evil European colonists and imperialists¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait, wait, wait.¡±


    Father Kang interrupted his son¡¯s exnation, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to exin this. I¡¯m exining why you thought of such a lousy name all night? You still have to check the dictionary?¡±


    Kang De sneered. He walked to the desk and picked up his pen. ¡°In any case, that¡¯s the name.¡±


    ¡°How awkward,¡± Kang Jinzhu said. ¡°Look, when everyone heard it, they didn¡¯t know what you were talking about. When others heard it, they felt that this name was baffling and couldn¡¯t remember it at all.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°They¡¯ll remember. No matter how awkward it is, people will remember.¡±


    With that, heughed, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not a mouthful at all.¡±


    He picked up a pen and wrote on the paper.


    African Weapons Scepter League.


    Kang De waved his pen and wrote down this line of English and initials, ¡°In short¡ª¡±


    ¡°A.W.S.L.!¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433 Is There a Mine?

    433 Is There a Mine?


    The king and ambassador had no objections to the name of this ¡°African Weapons Scepter League¡±.


    It was apany name. It was a little strange, but it did not matter.


    Just as Kang De had said, no matter how awkward it was, as long as it was done big, people would get used to it.


    Moreover, at that time, no matter how strange the name was, it would be sugarcoated.


    For example, the Bavarian Engineer Factory Holdings.


    Another example was Volkswagen.


    As well as Subway.


    Look at those famous brands. Adidas, Siemens, Louis Vuitton, Lamborghini, and so on. They sounded so high and mighty, but they were actually all the names of the founders.


    Moreover, in terms of name, it was actually ordinary.


    In Chinese terms, it was equivalent to Wang Shengli Shoe Shop, Zhang Jianguo Appliances, Li Cuihua Tailoring Shop, and Feng Meili Autobot. It was precisely because it was big that it became a high-end symbol.


    Therefore, they had no objections.


    In any case, it was not hispany. There was no need to argue with Kang De over this.


    However, Kang Jinzhu finally understood Kang De¡¯s previous pain.


    His face had already turned the color of pig liver.


    Just as Kang De could not exin to the Ambassador and Chakat II why he did not like the title of chief, the current Kang Jinzhu could not exin the deep meaning of the abbreviation ¡°AWSL1¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s the name?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the name.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    The ambassador said, ¡°Register apany, provide materials, and so on. Get the king to do Comoros¡¯s matter. We¡¯ll do the domestic matters for you. Leave some basic informationter. Although ording to the usual process, you have to make a personal trip, there are no conditions now. Do it specially.¡±


    Kang De hooked his father¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°Let my father be the shaman and chairman.¡±


    His smile was filial and sincere.


    Moreover, he said to the ambassador, ¡°Look, I¡¯m only a young man. I don¡¯t have relevant experience and am busy. It¡¯s better to let my biological father do such a thing. After all, he¡¯s worked in Comoros for a long time and has connections locally. If I confer him another title of a small chief, the locals will be more convinced. In addition, he¡¯s a loyal party member. When he interacts with the mothend, both sides will be at ease.¡±


    As he spoke, he patted his shoulder.


    He looked at his father beside him.


    The legal person and chairman of AWSL, the old chief who grasped advanced technology, Kang Jinzhu.


    That gaze was filled with filial piety.


    Kang Jinzhu said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Kang De said earnestly, ¡°This is your fault. Jinzhu, as the saying goes, brothers go to war together. Can you bear to leave your son alone and let him have fun hugging his wife in this schemingmercial war environment?¡±


    ¡ªBullsh*t, I¡¯ve even seen the photo. You¡¯re clearly more yful and happy than me!


    The king also advised, ¡°Jinzhu, you have to help your son.¡±


    The ambassador also advised, ¡°Old Kang, do you have any difficulties? Look, it¡¯s rare for your son to be sessful. As an elder, you have to help him and guide him. After all, young people are prone to mistakes¡­¡±


    Kang De said sarcastically at the side, ¡°Mr. Ambassador, I heard that your generation has a good style and a high awareness. In my father¡¯s situation, we have to get the organization to speak up and add a burden to him.¡±


    The ambassador¡¯s heart stirred. He was going to be conferred an official and make a wish, but it did not matter. He was not afraid that Kang De would ask, but he was afraid that he would not ask for nothing. Moreover, it waspletely impossible to resolve the worries in life for an outstanding citizen with advanced thoughts and high awareness.


    He said kindly, ¡°Old Kang, I¡¯ll report this to the organization. You promoted your style and worked seriously in Comoros. You contributed to the Chinese-Comoros friendship and encountered difficulties. You didn¡¯t panic in the face of danger and made a huge contribution to protecting the state-owned assets and the lives of yourpatriots. This is indeedmendable. In my opinion, your position in the Engineer Association can be moved¡­¡±


    Moreover, this was not a simple transaction.


    Even without the factor of Kang De, the testimony of the employees of thepany who had been captured with Kang Jinzhu was already very clear. In order to protect the safety of the others, Kang Jinzhu had taken the initiative to cooperate with the robbers¡¯ request and leave with them, putting himself in greater danger. Such responsibility and courage should be rewarded.


    The ambassador also thought of this and hinted, ¡°In addition, I¡¯ve also heard that your lover is a very outstanding teacher of the people. Only then can she teach an outstanding disciple like Kang De. The country needs such a talent and hopes that she can promote her teaching experience to the entire country in a more suitable position¡­¡±


    This was clearly a good thing, but when Kang De and his son heard this, their expressions became very strange.


    He had to be honest.


    If Teacher Li really promoted her experience of teaching children to families all over the country and sessfully implemented it, the development of China¡¯s racing field would take aprehensive leap in five to ten years.


    Kang Jinzhu said in a dilemma, ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°I recorded it. If you reject me again, I¡¯ll tell Teacher Li that you ruined her chance to obtain a special title and more free time.¡±


    Father Kang shivered. The two of them looked at each other filially.


    Kang Jinzhupromised shamefully.


    This threat was really too fatal.


    To Teacher Li Shaoyuan, the use of the special teacher title was mainly to treat the stupid principal and the director of education who spouted nonsense all day as bullsh*t from now on. She no longer had to care about their bullsh*t decrees. The meaning was far-reaching and extremely important.


    As for obtaining more free time¡­ there was no need to mention it.


    Once Kang Deined about this, it was foreseeable that Kang De would definitely have to face the violent roar of the Hedong Lion. Moreover, Teacher Li Shaoyuan would definitely not understand his difficulties.


    After all, that old woman liked to watch people have fun like her little brat.


    ¡ªWhat a hard life.


    ¡°Alright, then this matter is decided.¡±


    Kang De decided, ¡°Thank you for your trouble in the country, Mr. Ambassador. Let¡¯s find time to go to the relevant departments to settle Comoros¡­¡±


    The king said, ¡°I brought the Minister of Commerce over.¡±


    ¡­Sure, this was very Batman.


    ...


    He registered thepany on the spot. Comoros disyed an efficiency that made Kang Jinzhu envious and jealous. The bespectacled, wide, and fat minister had prepared all the information. Kang De only needed to sign, sign, and sign. Even the photo had been personally taken by the minister. After a set, it waspletely done in five minutes.


    ¡°It originally took a long time, but because it¡¯s Kang De, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    All the unnecessary processes could be omitted because everyone knew very well that the so-called business spirit and national strength were no longer enough to be proof to maintain the contract. Therefore, they were unimportant. What really yed a role was the benefits of cooperation, Kang De¡¯s strength, and each other¡¯s kindness.


    Without these, no matter how strict the contract was, it was only in the air.


    Another thing was that the current Comoros was really too weak.


    It was so weak that Kang De could overturn it alone, so weak that it was helpless in the face of France¡¯s invasion and conspiracy, the humiliation of the United States, and even the atrocities of a group of mercenaries.


    It could only use external strength to find hope of revenge.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    The few of them officially sat down and their gazes were on the minister. The external enemy still existed, the personal and public hatred of France, Gambia, which was retreating in panic, the American Empire that had interfered, and even the problem of supernatural powers¡­ The only country that could lead in dealing with this situation was China, which was also a member of the P5.


    ¡°The opinion of the country is this.¡±


    The ambassador slowly said, ¡°If France and the United States do anything wrong, they have to pay the price. If we obtain something we can use against them, we have to bleed. A life for a life, and revenge for a grudge. There¡¯s nothing to say. After all, we¡¯ve all understood over the years that when dealing with these Western white men, we¡¯ll repay evil with kindness. They¡¯ll think that we¡¯re weak and easy to bully and can only repay evil directly. Although they¡¯re still unconvinced, they¡¯ll at least feel pain!¡±


    ...


    ¡°You¡¯ll be afraid after it hurts a lot. You can only take it after you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    When the three of them heard this, they slowly nodded. That was indeed the case. Kang De also felt a little emotional. A few years ago, he had thought that the ¡°ss struggle¡± and ¡°ideology¡± in the political textbook were old and boring empty lies. However, as he grew older and more experienced, he had a new understanding. The former really could not rx for a moment, and thetter¡­


    It was really an irreversible difference between ideologies, conflict, strife, and even war.


    It was the philosophy of the Chinese to seekmon ground and ovee differences. Westerners would never think so.


    ¡ªIf I¡¯m right, you must be wrong. I must be righteous, so you¡¯re evil.


    The ambassador continued, ¡°However, pursuit and beating up foreign devils also have to pay attention to tactics. We can¡¯t eat until we¡¯re fat in one go. The revolution can¡¯t seed in a day, and Rome can¡¯t be built in a day. We¡¯re not prepared enough now, so we still have to carry out the principle of ¡®not breaking through¡¯. It¡¯s fine to bleed foreign devils, but we can¡¯t show that we want you to die. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be desperate. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    He looked at Kang De and said sincerely and patiently.


    He was just short of saying on his face, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you pushed the Arc de Triomphe into the Eiffel Tower and cut down the Louvre to snatch it.¡±


    Kang De did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Do you treat me as one of those violent people with serious sociopathic tendencies?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, no.¡±


    Although he said this, a trace of embarrassment on the ambassador¡¯s face betrayed him.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t you think so? Do you know how many times the professionals who havee to Comoros to help you wipe your butt and erase traces have vomited? I heard that you n to develop in Comoros for a period of time in the future. I wonder how many people above are relieved!


    Logically speaking, the country naturally valued a person with supernatural powers like Kang De extremely. However, other than taking him seriously, there were also concerns. Although various intelligence searches and information reviews showed that this person was a goodrade, had a hard mind, advanced awareness, loved his mothend, had nationalist tendencies, and was a chauvinist of arge country, this was naturally very good¡­ However, this guy had clearly changed after his father was captured.


    Comoros fought until blood flowed like a river. Heads rolled, and his methods were extremely cruel and bloody.


    It was a little troublesome to keep such a master in the country. If he did not monitor him, he was afraid that this guy would not like anything one day and create big news that could not be resolved. If he monitored him and others found out, there would inevitably be a gap in his heart. This speed was very difficult to grasp.


    It was more convenient in Africa.


    In any case, he knew how to teleport. If there was anything, he could just invite him back to talk and cooperate.


    ¡°In short, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a restrained pacifist,¡± Kang De said. ¡°My father is fine, and so is my mother. I won¡¯t lose my mind and want to kill the Frenchmander¡¯s entire family. I don¡¯t want to go to the Large Hadron Collider at the French border to make big news, nor do I want to sink the Charles de Gaulle aircraft carrier¡­¡±


    ¡°As for maizing the Eiffel Tower and attracting lightning to strike Paris everywhere, I didn¡¯t even think about it¡­¡±


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve told me everything!


    ¡ªD*mn, isn¡¯t this the Soviet military battle of the Red Police Second? Pfft, young people nowadays have been poisoned by mental opium like video games since they were young. What are they thinking?


    The ambassador cursed in his heart. This year, officials paid attention to a calm demeanor and were not shocked by any situation, especially diplomats. They all interacted with the leaders and important officials of a country, or they were sessful Chinese overseas. They were all socialites who had established sects. They had never seen such a lively young man.


    He had to patiently argue with him.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯re relieved.¡±


    ¡­I still have to coax him. I¡¯m so angry.


    The ambassador did not dare to dwell on such a strange topic and pointed out his thoughts.


    ¡°In short, there was a message from the countryst night. The government of the country has already quietly begun to contact this side. After all, if all of this is exposed, the cab will fall. No government can afford the crime of genocide, and it¡¯s a sensitive problem targeting Africa. You know that France is now a ck country.¡±


    As he spoke, the ambassador nodded at the king, indicating that he did not mean to offend.


    The king waved his hand.


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°So, they¡¯re surrendering?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re proficient in such things.¡± The ambassador also joked, ¡°We left the French hanging for a few hours. After all, at that time, China was still at dawn and had not woken up. Now, we¡¯ve sent an official notice that we¡¯ve begun to secretly contact and negotiate with the French and propose our conditions.¡±


    He nced at the king and continued, ¡°The content of the meeting is mainlypensation. It includes two parts. The first part ispensation for Comoros, and the second part is personalpensation for Kang De.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°If the country wants to get anything from the French, you can ask.¡±


    The ambassador was stunned for a moment before shaking his head and smiling, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but it¡¯s not suitable. It¡¯s the spirit of internationalism, humanitarianism, and the responsibility of a responsible country to stand up for Comoros. Standing up for you is to protect the legal rights of our citizens and the obligation of the government. No one has anything to say.¡±


    ¡°However, conspiring to obtain some technical blueprints and trade permits for yourself is in their words. The evil erosion of the free world bymunism will definitely attract the general vignce of Western countries. It will give the other countries a chance to interfere and also attract the reaction of the hardliners in France. After all, the transactions between countries involve too much and can easily affect the cake and interests of many people, so it¡¯s not suitable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only to seek justice andpensation for you. Things will be much simpler. Moreover, French politics won¡¯t share amon enemy. Even the Cab doesn¡¯t dare to make a fuss and can only swallow their anger and pay the bill. The opposition will only take the opportunity to attack and watch fun. After all, you don¡¯t want much and can¡¯t touch such a huge cake.¡±


    The ambassador smiled and said to Kang De, ¡°Therefore, the country is working for you for free this time. If you need help in the future, don¡¯t reject it.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t want much?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m joking. I¡¯ll remember the care of the country for me.¡±


    The ambassador choked and continued, ¡°However, there¡¯s something I have to say in advance. The French are spending money to smooth things over this time. In other words, if the negotiation is sessful, the publicity will have to be changed, especially on Her Majesty¡¯s side. Thepensation given by France will be carried out through interest-free loans and free assistance. Be it money or resources, they¡¯re all of this nature. I hope you can understand.¡±


    The king nodded. He had expected this.


    However, he did not care about his face and only wanted revenge. It was too extravagant to talk about revenge now.


    ¡°Kang De, it¡¯s the same on your side. The country will operate the handover for you. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. What you need to cooperate with is to hold a press conference or ept an interview.¡±


    The ambassador¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°This time, it¡¯s not only the United States and France who have to cover up what they did. We have something to cover up. You know that what you did in Comoros is not wrong, but the people can¡¯t know. At least not now¡­¡±


    Kang De nodded.


    Making a fortune silently was the traditional superpower of the race.


    ¡°Now, public opinion is very widespread. You¡¯re considered world-renowned, so we have to cooperate with the Western countries to determine this matter worldwide. For this, we have to weaken your role in this operation. No matter what, it¡¯s too exaggerated for you to wipe out two military camps in Gambia alone, defeat three mercenary patrol teams, and blow up all the terrorists in a city.¡±


    Kang De nodded again.


    He did not want to y the role of Superman, nor did he have the intention to be a superhero in front of the public.


    The ambassador heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°It can¡¯t be better if you¡¯re willing to cooperate. We n to share this operation. If we publicize it, say that you didn¡¯t defeat the Gambia army alone. You have the help of your mercenary friends. The Burmese and Russians are willing to cooperate with us to put on an act. This won¡¯t look too exaggerated. As for the city rescue event, we¡¯re thick-skinned and feel ashamed to take some credit. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. You¡¯ve also helped a lot. I¡¯m not ashamed.¡±


    At that time, the city was in chaos. The ambassador decisively ordered the armed police to mobilize, and they acted first and reportedter. They attacked before the domestic research results could be developed. This responsibility was worth such a dividend and reward.


    The ambassador smiled. He was also very proud of his previous decision.


    ¡°Since you have no objections, we can carry it out. Our team will immediately prepare the details and exnation of the press conference and interview. At that time, we¡¯ll inform you in advance and confirm the details. Everything is developing in a good direction. This way, there¡¯s only onest problem.¡±


    He looked at the king and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, Gambia is the main body and initiator of this invasion war. Comoros is the victim. Be it whether the King of Gambia was instigated by someone or something, it¡¯s no longer important because he messed things up, including the French. The internationalmunity won¡¯t tolerate that fanatical country and arrogant king anymore, but how to initiate punishment and what oue you want is up to you.¡±


    There were two types of punishment: physical bombardment and economic sanctions.


    Needless to say, thetter could be served by the righteous internationalmunity, but it was not very meaningful. Apart from freezing overseas assets, it did not have much impact on the true culprit. The people who were the most injured were always themoners.


    As for the former, the oue he wanted was nothing more than to cedend andpensate, change the government, embezzle assets, plunder resources, or¡­


    The king looked at Kang De.


    He knew that the current Comoros was not qualified to take revenge easily, even if the target was an equally weak country like Gambia.


    ¡­Unless this person spoke.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of fighting back other than venting your anger?¡±


    The king shook his head and said, ¡°Gambia is also very poor.¡±


    This meant that even if he asked for high warpensation, he could not squeeze out much money.


    After all, their annual military expenditure was only a few million dors.


    The gross national product was more than a billion dors.


    However, this was still very impressive to an individual or apany.


    Kang De looked at their gazes and shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ve never thought of scraping money from poor people.¡±


    He turned to look at the area map on the wall. He walked over, took it down, and ced it on the table. He asked the king, ¡°Do you have any border-disputed territories? In other words, there are dered core territories that can be reasonably and legally taken down after winning.¡±


    The king sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Gambia and Comoros were the same country decades ago. Before they became independent, they were forcefully divided by Ennd and France. The king of Gambia and I have the same bloodline. ording to seniority, he¡¯s still my uncle. This time, Gambia started a war under the unified g.¡±


    ¡ªUnify? This is my Master Kang¡¯s enemy.


    Alright, it was a joke.


    Only then did Kang De remember that there was indeed such a thing.


    He looked at the map. This was the West African part. Gambia was small, and Comoros was smaller. They were surrounded by Senegal. If Gambia was the neck of a turtle, Comoros was the head, and Senegal was the¡­ soil that wrapped the neck and head.


    Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was the long Gambia, which was connected to Comoros in the east.


    On the west side of the sea.


    He was deep in thought as he asked, ¡°Is there a mine in Gambia?¡±

 Chapter 434 - 434 Love Thy Soviet Union

    434 Love Thy Soviet Union


    Was there a mine?


    ording to Brother Yunlong¡¯s war theory, he would not do a losing deal.


    War could be fought, but the key was what benefits there were.


    The king knew the matters of the neighboring country like the back of his hand. Firstly, there was a historical source. Secondly, the ce was really small and he could hear anymotion.


    ¡°Titanium mine, zirconium mine, rutile mine, and high ridge soil. There are these.¡±


    Titanium mine?!


    Alright, it was titanium mine, the titanium of the Moon God Titanium Alloy.


    This was also very valuable!


    ¡°However, the total reserves are only about 1.2 million tons.¡±


    The king cruelly exposed his fantasy, ¡°Moreover, the difficulty of mining and the cost of smelting is high, so even after discovering the reserves, they did not start to develop them, because no foreignpany is willing to bid.¡±


    D*mn.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°What about ordinary minerals? Coal, iron, and so on.¡±


    These two things were also very useful in the other world.


    The king shook his head and said, ¡°No, Gambia is a mineral-poor country.¡±


    This was too unreasonable.


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°Then what do they have?¡±


    Chakat II replied, ¡°Fishery resources and agricultural resources are not bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­What else?¡±


    ¡°Water resources, groundwater resources are very abundant.¡±


    ¡°¡­What else is redeeming? Tell me at once.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the tourism industry is also very developed. There¡¯s also the first nature reserve in West Africa. You¡¯ve done very well in this aspect. Also, Gambia is a coastal country. The location of the seaport is superior, especially to Europe. Moreover, because the tariff is very low, transit trade is developed. It¡¯s a third-party trade intermediary around West Africa¡­¡±


    When Kang De heard about the tourism industry, he curled his lips.


    When he heard about the nature reserve, he was already impatient.


    ¡ªI have an entire biological circle that¡¯spletely different from Earth!


    He waited for the king to finish out of politeness, but in the end, his eyes lit up.


    Wait a minute!


    He, Kang De, the cheat, the white fog world.


    This independent world was like the mirror image of Earth. Apart from living things, everything was identical. He had relied on this cheat to live an abundant life on the Holy Seal Inds and obtained weapons to protect himself and be stronger from it. He had even relied on rocks thrown into the white fog world to win the few battles he had participated in.


    Mountains, ground, cities, buildings, nes, cannons, and tanks could be replicated.


    As long as he hadnd in this area on Earth, he could project and replicate it in the white fog world. Recently, he discovered a new mechanism, so not only could Kang De buy a house, but he could also snatch territory.


    In his upgrade n, what he wanted to obtain the most was not a nuclear power nt, a military base, or even the headquarters of the Federal Reserve¡­ Instead, it was an international, deep-water port with huge throughput.


    A port with tens of millions of containers a year. What kind of concept was this? A mountain of container docks and hundreds of thousands of tons ofrge cargo ships. Even if he did not care about the goods inside and threw them out as rocks, it was probably enough to plow all the main cities of the Twilight Dynasty.


    The port of Gambia¡­ Although it must be very disappointing, it was better than nothing.


    His eyes lit up. ¡°What do they import in Gambia?¡±


    The king was shocked by the enthusiasm he instantly surged, ¡°¡­Food, mechanical equipment, industrial products, minerals, fuel, lubricant, and so on?¡±


    Kang De said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you import firearms and heavythes?¡±


    ¡ªHow would I know?!


    The king was in a subtle mood when he heard Kang De say, ¡°After taking down the Gambia, the port will belong to me. How about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    Chakat II was stunned.


    Kang De was talking about the port of Banjul. In fact, it was also the only estuary of Gambia. The location was superior, the port was wide, and the water was deep. The import and export trade, tourism, and trans-shipment trade of Gambia were mostlypleted by this port. If it was given to Kang De, this rottennd of Gambia would be five times worse.


    It was so rotten that there was no reason to upy it.


    He was in a dilemma when he saw Kang De raise his finger. ¡°I can sign an agreement. I can reject the rent of the port, the custody fee of the import and export, and so on. I don¡¯t want the benefits rted to it. Just don¡¯t make me spend money. I want physical ownership, and¡­¡±


    With a thought, he said, ¡°Give me some of the sea areas too.¡±


    This time, it was not only the king, but the ambassador¡¯s expression also became strange.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The ambassador and the king looked at each other and organized their words. They said in a subtle tone, ¡°You want oil?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oil? Gambia? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you didn¡¯t ask. At sea.¡±


    As a ck man with good Chinese, the king could at leastplete normalmunication. He replied to Kang De¡¯s four consecutive questions in a rigid manner and exined, ¡°The coastal waters of Gambia might contain 1.2 billion barrels of crude oil. It was discovered by the Australian FARpany in the past two years. They signed an agreement with the Gambia government. ording to the contract, they¡¯re entitled to 600 million barrels.¡±


    At this point, Chakat II said indignantly, ¡°Traitors selling the country¡¯s resources, trash!¡±


    Kang De pped his thigh. ¡°Yes! The era of Western whitepanies relying on swindling and financial methods to seize resources wantonly in Asia, Africa, and Latin America is gone forever! Let¡¯s blow the horn of counterattack from Gambia!¡±


    ...


    It was too obvious, so much so that the three people present looked at him.


    ¡ªHow is this for the freedom of the Asian, African, and Latin brothers? You¡¯re clearly craving oil from Gambia.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided!¡± Kang De waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, start the war of stealing the country!¡±


    Everyone looked at him quietly.


    Only Kang Jinzhu rolled his eyes.


    Although the ambassador had yed Red Police 2 before, that was when he was young. Now that the tables were busy and he was busy, games were not as fun as real people, so he did not understand Kang De¡¯s joke.


    However, as a diplomat, he subconsciously felt that such a huge matter was unreliable.


    He smiled dryly and said, ¡°This¡­¡±


    In China¡¯s opinion, the war between Gambia and Comoros could not be said to be a noob pecking at each other. It was simply two stunted eggs colliding. Now that Comoros had not perished with Kang De¡¯s interference, Gambia was in an extremely bad situation. Revenge was inevitable and legitimate.


    Regarding how Comoros would counterattack and take revenge, the higher-ups had also formted a few countermeasures and ns, but Comoros actually wanted to swallow Gambia in one bite¡­


    One had to know that thend of Gambia was five timesrger than Comoros, and the poption was three timesrger.


    ...


    ¡­Eh, there did not seem to be many.


    The ambassador pondered for a moment and shook his head, ¡°With all due respect, Kang De, and Your Majesty, we have to consider this matter at length. Be it asking for billions ofpensation or letting him cede a few pieces ofnd, or confiscating Gambia¡¯s assets, or even changing their government, these are fine, but it¡¯s very troublesome to directly annex Gambia.¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°Gambia had the same idea earlier. Aren¡¯t they afraid of trouble?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the King of Gambia is a lunatic to begin with. Secondly¡­¡±


    The ambassador said sincerely, ¡°There are no outsiders here. I might as well be direct. Your Majesty, you¡¯re African. You know the history of Africa. Kang De, we¡¯re all Chinese and know the principle of being beaten up if we fall behind. Gambia can annex Comoros because of the support of the French and because they have nothing to lose. The internationalmunity is unreasonable. In terms of whose fist isrger and whose voice is higher, although it¡¯s very wrong, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth is that Gambia has annexed Comoros. With the support of France, no one in Africa dares to stand up for Comoros. What we can do is very limited. If Comoros captures Gambia in turn, things will be veryplicated. The Western countries have a lot of reasons to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, although they don¡¯t care about the Gambia invasion of Comoros, they can quickly react to the ¡®invasion¡¯ of Gambia. We all know that they¡¯re b*stards, but in this world, b*stards live sofortably. Double standards, shamelessness, and recklessness.¡±


    He pointed at the map on the table. ¡°Around Gambia and Comoros is Senegal, surrounding the two countries. Senegal has a standing army of as many as 16,000 people and has an extremely good rtionship with Gambia. If Comoros wants to take down the entire Gambia, he has to consider what to do if Senegal sends troops to interfere.¡±


    At this point, the ambassador nced at Kang De. ¡°The Senegal army is essentially no different from the Gambia army. Theyck the support of modern technology and training, but war and politics are tightly integrated. Even if you repel the Senegal people, will you provoke arger enemy?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention anything else, as long as Senegal closes the border and imposes an embargo on all of them, Gambia will have to drink arge pot. Even if we can upy Gambia, we¡¯ll only have two to three million more hungry burdens. What should we do if there¡¯s a famine and riot? How can the country we conquer be stabilized and governed?¡±


    A long speech was an experienced strategy. After all, diplomats saw further.


    ¡°Moreover,¡± the ambassador continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Gambia is a member of the Commonwealth. When she¡¯s not used, this Queen of Ennd is a mascot. When she¡¯s used, it includes the heads of state of more than 50 countries, including Canada, Australia, Nigeria, South Africa, and so on¡­ Have you considered these variables?¡±


    Fine, other than the United States and France, the United Kingdom could also participate.


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°But we can make France or even the United States¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust them too much. I advise as a diplomat.¡±


    The ambassador slowly said, ¡°They¡¯ll retreat because they have no choice. It¡¯s fine if you want somepensation and cut a few pieces of meat for Gambia, but if you want to capture Gambia by force, it¡¯s to give them room to maneuver.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if you want to personally lead a team to conquer, if I¡¯m the United States or France, I¡¯ll pretend to agree to your conditions. Moreover, when you fight, I¡¯ll send people to y some tricks and ssh ck water on you to fabricate the crime of youunching a massacre. At that time, with their information dissemination ability and the right to speak in the media, you¡¯ll be helpless. No matter how popr you are on the global Inte today, you¡¯ll be evil and hated by everyone tomorrow.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°They dare?¡±


    The ambassador looked at his expression and was shocked. However, such diplomats were all people who chatted andughed. They were flustered internally and had to be as stable as Mount Tai on the surface. He remained calm and said indifferently, ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t build a dangerous wall. Don¡¯t test the stupidity of others. Even if you have the ability to counterattack, at that time, your reputation will be ruined and you won¡¯t be able to clear your name. Even if you maize the Eiffel Tower a hundred times, what¡¯s the use?¡±


    Kang De frowned and was silent.


    The ambassador slowed down his tone and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m only making a suggestion. I really don¡¯t rmend you take such an extreme method¡­ The variables are too great and unstable. Politics can¡¯t take risks.¡±


    The few of them were silent for a moment. The king gently patted Kang De¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Do you want Port Banjul very much?¡±


    Chakat II said, ¡°Although we don¡¯t know the reason, we can operate on theirpensation agreement. However, we have to give in. For example, the ownership belongs to you, but we have to rent it to the new government of Gambia at a symbolic price or directly transfer it to yourpany¡­¡±


    Kang De smiled and shook his head slightly. He did not want that port. He wanted the development prospects of that port to operate, expand, attract, and collect¡­ Then he would get the card he wanted for free.


    If it was like Djibouti, rentingnd and attracting various countries to build a military base, that was even more satisfying.


    ¡ªSister Ford,e,e. Ah, it¡¯s Miss 055. Pleasee in¡­


    How wonderful.


    The dream of boarding the ship was temporarily shattered.


    Heposed himself. It was unrealistic to capture Gambia in one go, so he continued to consider how to obtain more benefits. Kang De looked at the map and was thinking about what was profitable when the ambassador¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Immediately after, the king¡¯s phone began to buzz.


    They looked at each other and stood up at the same time. They gestured to Kang De and went to answer their phones.


    Only Kang De and his son were left. Seeing the two of them walk away, Kang Jinzhu ran over to strangle him.


    ¡°What kind of lousy name is this?!¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You still dare to trick me!¡±


    Kang De turned around and dodged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? AWSL. How noble is this English title?¡±


    ¡°What high and mighty?!¡± Kang Jinzhu said angrily, ¡°Do you dare to tell the king and the ambassador what the Chinese meaning of this abbreviation is?¡±


    Kang De said proudly, ¡°I love the Shining!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, you didn¡¯t watch it at all!¡±


    ¡°¡­I love our Shaolin Temple!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Did your superpowere from the Shaolin Temple?¡±


    ¡°I love thy Soviet Union!¡±


    ¡°The Soviet Union has long been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not gone! How can the Socialist Republic City Alliance be destroyed?!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Kang Jinzhu really gritted his teeth. When he thought of the AWSL printed on his business card, the AWSL printed everywhere in thepany¡¯s encampment, and even on the back of the security uniform, if he wanted to form an operation team, the field team held tactical weapons and broke into shouting, ¡°AWSL!¡±


    When he thought of this scene, he was simply trembling.


    The father and son game began enthusiastically, but before they could fight a few times, the ambassador who had entered the back room pushed open the door and walked out.


    She looked at Kang De with a strange expression.


    The Kang father and son were sitting upright. Kang De looked as if nothing had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The ambassador sighed. ¡°The heavens are really helping you¡­ Something is going to happen in Gambia.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Big Bob.¡±

 Chapter 435 - 435 I Have an Idea for the Kingdom

    435 I Have an Idea for the Kingdom


    ¡°Big Bob?¡±


    The Kang father and son were stunned at the same time. They looked at the ambassador.


    Immediately after, they reacted.


    It was Big Bob.


    The father who had nned and carried out the Comoros War, kidnapped Kang Jinzhu, and tried to excavate the royal tomb, was controlled by Tacitus.


    Recently, the war in Comoros, the sorry state of the French government, and even Kang De¡¯s poprity worldwide had shaken the five permanent members. The source of everything was this Big Bob¡¯s work.


    This old mercenary¡¯s operation was very strange.


    Firstly, he frightened the French government and deceived the King of Gambia. He deceived both sides and tricked the French government into being the backer. Gambia was a fool and jointlyunched an invasion of Comoros.


    The problem was that the few main lifeline industries of Comoros were all in the hands of Big Bob. This mercenary king was actually the invisible emperor of Comoros. If he did this, he was simply hitting himself.


    Its goal was to chase away Chakat II andpletely control the entire territory of Comoros in fact. Only then could he sessfully excavate the tombs of the kings near Moroni. He needed the things inside.


    The bait to trick the French government was the relic in the mausoleum.


    Big Bob had secretly controlled Comoros for many years and operated it for a long time. He slowly schemed and finally found clues, traces, and evidence. He told the French government that there were supernatural things there. In order to seize the initiative in the next huge change and monopolize the ancient inheritance, the French government hurriedly bit the bait.


    After all, the evidence, clues, and even evidence provided by Big Bob were all true and enough to convince the French government. The cunning mercenary king only hid the core part¡ªnot only did he know that there was a powerful ancient inheritance in the tomb of the kings of Comoros, but he also knew what it was!


    That was something that humans had dreamed of since ancient times.


    It was also the only hope for the old and secretly injured Big Bob to be reborn with a decaying body.


    Longevity.


    For this illusory eternal pursuit, the heroic monarch would be as humble as an ant, and the treacherous and cunning giant Chamber of Commerce would be as stupid as a pig. Perhaps only in the face of death would the aplished people who were enhanced by power and wealth and admired by the stupidmoners take off their gorgeous clothes and expose their mortal nature.


    Or, he could shed his hypocritical body and expose the nature of a wild beast.


    Just like Big Bob.


    In order to stop the arrival of death and reverse the ship of life that had slid into the abyss, he could trample all thews in the world and disdain all the morals in the world. His life¡¯s hard work could easily be destroyed. There was no need to leave any leeway. Therefore, he did everything to n this trap.


    It was also the deference and loyalty he had maintained since his debut that made the French lower their guard. After all, in the eyes of the arrogant Gallia, this was a loyal wild dog, so they allowed this mercenary king who hadunched countless coups in Africa to spend hister years in Paris without even having to spend a day in prison.


    However, the French had forgotten something.


    Wild dogs were wolves.


    In front of the dream of longevity, loyalty was nothing.


    Therefore, Big Bobunched the n with all his might. After the French fell for it and Gambia was tricked, the war began like andslide. All the pawns andyouts operated by Comoros were activated. His war dog instantly swept through the entire Comoros. He stabilized the French behind. As an extension of his will and bloodline, his proud son, Little Bob did not stop for a moment.


    After attacking Comoros, chasing after the king, and excavating the ruins of the kings, he had to obtain the things in the ruins as soon as possible. Then, he had to create a massacre, shake the world, and dy the French. In the time he obtained, he had to quickly counterattack Gambia and dig out another king¡¯s tomb. The two fused and obtain the secret of longevity.


    The n went very smoothly, and the French government was as slow and stupid as he had expected, but the cunning Big Bob had ultimately miscalcted.


    The retarded were not only the French government but also the citizens of the Fifth Republic of France.


    The excavation of the ruins was a technical job, but the day before the explosion and the excavation expert who had been looking for recruitment arrived in Comoros, he was suddenly summoned by the heroic souls of the Hot Moon Party sages 200 to 300 years ago. He bravely put on a yellow battle robe andunched a peace operation with his dearpatriots to upy the Arc de Triomphe and express his democratic request to the stupid and greedy French government.


    His oue was obvious. He was suppressed by the free riot baton and democratic tear gas and imprisoned in the Bastille of the new era for the crime of preventing the French government from discussing democratic freedom.


    The grand n he had painstakingly nned for a long time had suffered such a stupid setback. Big Bob was stunned. He did not dare to use his connections in the government to help fish people out to prevent news from leaking. The grand n was imminent, so he could only find a substitute in Comoros. The only option was the Chinese.


    Only Chinesepanies who came to the local area to build things had this technical strength and professionals.


    He found it and it went very smoothly. Bob and his son had added a Chinese scene to the n. The massacre originally nned in Moroni might not be strong enough, but when it involved the Chinese, the effect was much better.


    After a small episode, the n went smoothly and steadily. Technical experts from China helped dig up the relics in the tomb of King Comoros. Next was Gambia.


    It was originally like this.


    However, Big Bob did not expect the second thing, which was that the technical expert they had casually captured from a Chinesepany locally had a son who had transmigrated to the other world a few days ago and returned.


    Moreover, this son was a gentleman.


    Therefore, Kang De came. The Chinese captain fought Comoros alone. Little Bob and Gambia¡¯s joint army suffered a harsh blow like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, but an even greater danger had already quietly arrived.


    The relic excavated from the tombs of the kings had their own will. It bewitched and controlled Little Bob,unched a massacre against the civilians of Moroni in advance, and even controlled the French special squadron in Comoros, allowing the French to participate in the attack on the civilians of Comoros. This was going to be lively. Not only had Big Bob¡¯s npletely ruined, but even the French government had be even more passive.


    In the end, Kang De calmed everything down. He killed Little Bob, annihted the ancient undead, and obtained the divine artifact, Tacitus. Before Little Bob died, he sent a message to his father and the French government, attracting a destructive air raid on the western airport by France and the United States. However, he sent Kang De the deciding weapon.


    Of course, that was a story of another world.


    In the end, Little Bob kidnapped Kang De¡¯s father and forced him to fight on two fronts and fight a bloody battle. The psychological and physical pressure had copsed to the extreme. They werepletely life-and-death enemies.


    It was the kind that could not be vented even if he was cut into a thousand pieces.


    However, all the hardships had a beautiful oue. Red Maple City was saved, and his father had to be saved. The people he wanted to protect had all survived. The exhaustion, pain, and confusion umted in the war were also relieved by thefort of his rtives, the gratitude of everyone, and Tina¡¯s chest, legs, face, and buttocks.


    Kang De¡¯s mind hadpletely calmed down and he was no longer as manic and violent as a week ago.


    As a result, when he returned to Earth, he did not want to kill Little Bob¡¯s entire family immediately. After all, the killing intent and hostility had long dissipated. After all, it was still the peace dividend. Wasn¡¯t Xiaoman¡¯s smile cute? Wasn¡¯t Tina¡¯s benefit tempting? Wasn¡¯t it difficult to be a hero worldwide? Didn¡¯t the title of chief race boats?


    As for Big Bob?


    Logically speaking, this was the only thing he trusted the Westerners very much.


    This Big Bob swayed the French government and made Gallia in such a sorry state. With the temper of the old imperialists, they would probably have long been filled with asphalt and sunk into the Seine River.


    Of course, there was no need for Master Kang De to do it himself.


    He did not expect the French government to betray his trust.


    It was too disappointing.


    ¡°Yes, the French missed. When Big Bob heard that the situation was wrong, he disappeared as quickly as possible. The French have been searching for him for the past few days, but they can¡¯t find him.¡±


    The ambassador said, ¡°They thought that Big Bob was hiding and preparing to hide his identity and wait for death. Unexpectedly, he barged back to Africa under the noses of the French. He¡¯s worked hard in Africa his entire life and has countless connections. He actually arrived in Gambia¡­¡±


    ...


    Kang De and his father looked at each other and said, ¡°Something happened?¡±


    The ambassador did not answer directly. Instead, he shook his phone. ¡°Do you know what just happened? The French ran to find our country again.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Not only had something happened, but it was also a huge matter that the French could not handle.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The ambassador shook his head and said, ¡°The higher-ups are contacting them. The French are hesitating. Perhaps the information obtained by the negotiators is limited. Our country¡¯s meaning is that they want me to tell you and let you be mentally prepared.¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let me be mentally prepared¡­ Big Bob opened the tomb of the King of Gambia?¡±


    Facing the ambassador¡¯s puzzled gaze, Kang De spread out his hands and said, ¡°Let me be mentally prepared for battle. Big Bob is anti-human. Deal with him. With the righteous air formation of the American Empire, we can clean up the ground. How can he insist on begging me to attack? Unless this is an enemy that ordinary martial strength can¡¯t deal with.¡±


    He stood up with a mocking expression.


    ¡°I guess the French have most likely grasped Big Bob¡¯s whereabouts long ago, but they still can¡¯t give up their greed and want to capture all the ancient relics in the mausoleum of Big Bob and the King of Gambia in one fell swoop. They followed Big Bob all the way to Gambia, thinking that a mantis stalks a cicada or an oriole behind.¡±


    ¡°In the end, that praying mantis was suddenly radiationized and turned into a huge praying mantis of the Mojave Wastnd. Not only did it kill the oriole sent by the French government, but it also caused trouble in Gambia. If we don¡¯t stop it, the world will quickly know that there¡¯s a terrifying huge praying mantis in the world. At that time, public opinion will be in turmoil and the fun will be even greater. Things will bepletely irreversible¡ªand distant water can¡¯t quench immediate thirst. They can only beg me to appear?¡±


    ...


    He smiled at the ambassador. ¡°Do you think my guess is reasonable?¡±


    The ambassador thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s indeed something they can do¡­ but this is only a guess.¡±


    Kang De pouted and gestured outside, ¡°The king took longer to answer the phone than you. Everyone knows Comoros¡¯s international status. The person who called him can¡¯t be the French President. The detailed information he can receive now is probably only from Comoros. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be news from the borders of Comoros and Gambia¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps sounded. The king pushed open the door and entered, shouting, ¡°Kang De! Many Gambia people at the border have fled towards Comoros! I heard that something big has happened there!¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The king swallowed and said, ¡°Locust gue¡­ Those escapees said that a terrifying locust gue had appeared in Gambia. The elders of the n said that only the Eagle God could protect them, so they fled here!¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Locust gue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they said, but there¡¯s no evidence. I only heard that the locust gue erupted in the capital and is spreading here, so they ran away¡­¡±


    The king was still a little confused, ¡°This season shouldn¡¯t be like this. I didn¡¯t hear any relevant information around, nor was there arge amount of precipitation¡­¡±


    He did not know about Big Bob yet, because France could not be bothered to tell him.


    Of course, he would not associate this with supernatural powers.


    Kang De gestured to his father to let the smart pig exin to the king. He said to the ambassador, ¡°Look, although we didn¡¯t see anything, there are already groundless Gambia people. You¡¯d better urge the higher-ups and get the French to kneel quickly. After negotiating the conditions, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    Take advantage of the situation.


    The ambassador almostughed.


    Taking advantage of France was not taking advantage of the situation, but righteous backstabbing.


    ¡°Conditions?¡± he asked. ¡°What conditions?¡±


    Kang De nced at the king. ¡°I have an idea about the situation in the kingdom¡­ In other words, I want to check if His Majesty Chakat II has the legal right to inherit the orthodoxy of Gambia.¡±


    Then, he revealed an honest smile. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Although he did not know what this young man was talking about, he felt that it was very terrifying.


    ¡°In short, Mr. Ambassador, let the French quickly prepare. Also, I need information. Continuous information. What happened, what did the French do, and Big Bob¡¯s and the king¡¯s tomb. I want them all.¡± Kang De frowned and said, ¡°At the very least, we have to figure out what the so-called locust gue is about, right?¡±


    The ambassador nodded and continued to contact the country. On the other hand, Kang Jinzhu pulled the king and briefly exined what had happened. The king was first shocked, then he sighed. Seeing Kang De look over, he shook his head and said, ¡°The inheritance of the kings, the gift of the ancestors¡­ has actually be a curse to torture the descendants and citizens.¡±


    Comoros¡¯ encounter and Gambia¡¯s encounter were both the same.


    If he could not defend what his ancestor had left behind, it would be snatched away. What else was there to say?


    Kang De said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about this now. Prepare to defend and fight. The information is unknown now. The only thing that can help is probably the books and records circted by your ancestors. Do you have any impression of what¡¯s going on with this locust gue? Are there any ancient books recording it?¡±


    The king focused and thought carefully. Before he could speak, the ambassador¡¯s voice sounded solemnly.


    ¡°Kang De,e and take a look at this photo. I don¡¯t think this is a locust gue.¡± He sat in front of theputer and looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know which locust can eat steel and concrete, cement, or even cars.¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436 Mailing Not Included

    436 Mailing Not Included


    In the ambassador¡¯s email box, a few pictures were downloaded and opened.


    Trypophobia warning.


    What entered his eyes was a buzzing sound. At first nce, he thought that it was snowing. On the street, under the sky, there were dense white objects dancing like snowkes everywhere. If he looked carefully, he could see the phantom of wings pping. They filled the sky densely and upied the street.


    There were fleeing, exmations, and cries everywhere.


    There were houses that were gnawed to pieces like worms and cars covered in insects.


    There was also a video.


    In the video, there were whispers of fear and rapid breathing. It was French.


    ¡°They¡¯re everywhere. Oh my god, these are definitely not locusts. This is definitely not!¡±


    The king tranted in a low voice.


    That video onlysted for more than a minute.


    On the chaotic street, the people who had abandoned their cars and fled, there were screams everywhere, mes, and a swarm of insects that gathered and whistled like a sandstorm. Some waved their burning clothes and tried to chase them away with mes, some drove their roaring motorcycles and tried to disperse them with noise, some stomped their feet forcefully and tried to trample these detestable insects, and some drove away to escape.


    However, these were useless.


    He was not afraid of mes.


    When he heard the noise of the motorcycle, he rushed over and covered the entire car at an extremely fast speed. The rider fell and crawled away in panic. Dense locusts wrapped around the motorcycle and he could even hear a thin gnawing sound. The car was also wrapped. Outside the slightly rusted body was covered in locusts.


    The dense insects that were showing off in the sky covered the sky like terrifying demons. Sometimes, they revealed their forms in the sky, and sometimes, they swooped down to feed on the ground.


    In the distance, houses were copsing, and the huge satellite dish roared and broke.


    At the end of the video, only a silver-gray wind attacked the filmer.


    The recording device of the phone captured the sound. Apart from the panicked shouts of the filmer and the panicked footsteps, there was also a terrifying buzzing that made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    The phone fell to the ground in panic, making a collision sound.


    The frightened escape of the filmer became further and further away.


    However, the camera of the phone was still facing up. It still maintained its working state and continuously transmitted images. In the camera was the stained ceiling and a small number of windows.


    In the scene, the ck insect fog shattered the window and surged in like the wind.


    The buzzing sound of wings pping connected and filled the entire sound system. Just hearing the sound could imagine the scene and imagine that scene, making people feel ufortable and numb all over.


    The voice of the cameraman who had already fled gradually faded.


    Or rather, it had already been suppressed by the sound of insects.


    The world in the camera became very quiet, leaving only one sound.


    Then, the scene began to tremble slightly.


    Cracking sounds gradually sounded.


    The scene in the camera changed. It alternated between blurry and clear.


    Then, in the world captured by the camera, a huge insect head slowly appeared from the bottom up and slowly crawled up until it was in front of the camera.


    Due to the distance, it was so huge and clear. Its slightly opened upper lip revealed a cow-like mouth. Its chewing mouth, teeth cut, and mr leaves shone with an inexplicable light, indicating its ferocity and hunger. From this angle, one could also see its eyes distributed on both sides of its head, suffused with a red blood light as if it was looking at the camera, as if it was looking at everyone in front of the screen.


    If most insects and fish in this world expanded to the size of humans or even the size of a medium-sized dog, their appearance and structure were enough to awaken the most primitive fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Monster.


    The open mouthpiece, the whiskered appendage, the hard end with wings, the gnarled leaves, and the sac-like tongue in the center were in front of the screen. They trembled, swayed, and swayed. One could even see the liquid dripping from the open sac. The sharp-cut teeth stabbed down like a guillotine.


    Click. The outer ss of the camera shattered. The locust chewed, tore, and nibbled. The camera still recorded all of this. From this perspective, it was like thest scene a person had seen when they were alive. A terrifying worm gnawed, bit, and ate him bit by bit.


    The few people in front of theputer looked away.


    After more than ten seconds, the ambassador said with difficulty, ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re eating phones?¡±


    Needless to say, even if they were as noble as a king and had extraordinary identities as ambassadors, they were only politicians and not the heads of intelligence and violent agencies. Such a scene made them feel ufortable.


    They looked at Kang De in unison.


    Kang De revealed a mixed expression of a white cat, an old man with a subway phone, and so on.


    Only then did Kang Jinzhu remember his son¡¯s trait¡ªthis fellow was afraid of insects.


    Originally, he was not afraid, but Little Kang De had two advantages. The first was that he had a rich imagination, and the second was that he liked to read. Ever since he finished reading an insect illustration, he had be afraid of insects.


    Then, the book collection at home had an additional function. Apart from reading, he also took on a part-time job in the Heaven Flipping Seal. As long as insects appeared in the house, be it flying or crawling, they would die under Kang De¡¯s long-range dimensional reduction attack. From his hometown to the city, countless insect corpses increased the proficiency of Kang De¡¯s throwing skill. This was an exquisite boy who would cry out in fear and run when he saw the cicada.


    ¡ªBut don¡¯t you have superpowers?


    Kang Jinzhu thought that he had discovered something and was secretly happy. He asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Tomorrow, he would go out and catch some insects to train his son¡¯s courage.


    This was called fear therapy.


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid face to face. I just feel disgusted watching the video.¡±


    This was because he could not do anything if he only watched the video.


    This was very normal.


    For example, in a horror game, allowing yers to hold guns was twopletely different game experiences.


    What was more representative was a series of horror games that imed to be returning to horror. Although they said this, they still gave yers power boxing gloves in the DLC story.


    Therefore, the name of this game became ¡°Ip Man 7¡±.


    Kang Jinzhu asked again, ¡°So¡­ do you have a way to deal with it?¡±


    ...


    As a father, he really did not want to see his son do dangerous things. However, after his experience and mental struggle in the past few days, Kang Jinzhu had no choice but to painfully admit a fact. He could no longer decide anything for his son. The current Kang De had enough ability and rationality to determine his future.


    However, even so, even if he knew that it was useless, he still had to insist and nag.


    These were his parents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we have to be prepared,¡± Kang De replied. ¡°If Big Bob is behind these worms, do you think they¡¯ll only obediently stay in Gambia?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu was speechless for a moment and could only sigh.


    The king¡¯s face turned pale¡­ Yes, a ck man¡¯s face was a little pale. Clearly, he was extremely shocked and even afraid. His citizens had just encountered a nightmare, and a new danger was already approaching.


    Even a king could not easily endure such a blow and pressure.


    Chakat II muttered, ¡°Could it be only a locust gue¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at the pictures and shook his head. He said indifferently, ¡°Have you heard of any insect that eats concrete and metal or even phones?¡±


    There were, but there were only a few mutants. They did not eat metal to fill their stomachs, but to build stronger bodies. As for the locust gue that had troubled human civilization for thousands of years, if they could feed on cement and metal, it would be very difficult for human civilization to develop to this extent.


    He considered for a moment and said to the ambassador, ¡°You don¡¯t have any specific information yet? Satellites, reconnaissance nes, intelligence officers, videos, phones, and the Inte. What else are the French doing?¡±


    ...


    When the ambassador saw the photo, he realized the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the call.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the first thing I have to ask is,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Do they eat people?¡±


    If he wanted to eat people, he should get into a nuclear bomb as soon as possible.


    After all, although the higher-ups knew that the matter of Gambia involved supernatural powers, they had not personally experienced it. A few days ago, the ambassador had personally seen the crazy scene of chaos in Gambia. Civilians, soldiers, Gambia people, Comoros people, and French people had lost themselves under the control of the divine artifact, Tacitus. They ignored the casualties and fought crazily. If Kang De had not killed Little Bob in time, Moroni would most likely have be a living hell. He thought that the people under control were all puppets. They were fearless, benevolent, and tireless.


    If Big Bob excavated a divine artifact simr to the one Little Bob had obtained from the tombs of the kings of Gambia and caused this locust gue, its power would definitely be extremely huge and could not be underestimated.


    He immediately ran into the back room and called the top again.


    The king took a few steps back and sat in a chair at the side. His lips were white and sweat slowly flowed down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Things haven¡¯t reached the irreversible stage. At the very least, there are no signs of cannibalism in the photo. Didn¡¯t you see that a few ck brothers are still chasing them away?¡±


    Chakat II looked at Kang De and wanted to say something, but his eyes suddenly turned red. He rubbed his nose and bit his finger. He sobbed, ¡°Oh, God, why us? Why us again¡­¡±


    What else could he say? Kang De could only pat his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to say this now¡­ Let¡¯s face it head-on.¡±


    The king looked at him with red eyes.


    Kang De shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ve just been sealed as the chief. It¡¯s too disloyal of me to run away¡­ The territory you promised me has not been fulfilled.¡±


    The king looked at Kang De and was silent for a moment. He suddenly choked, ¡°If only I was a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft!¡±


    At the side, Kang Jinzhu could not help but spit it out.


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Kang De shouted. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ck skin!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my friend, this is racial discrimination¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    ¡ªI even want to f*ck the elves and dragons. In terms of love, who canpare to me?


    Kang De kicked the chair under the king¡¯s butt. ¡°Get up! Look at the map! Be prepared for the worst. Once the locusts pass and attack humans, I won¡¯t be able to put out the fire everywhere like that night. There are only 800,000 people in Comoros. I think you should order them to gather near Moroni as soon as possible.¡±


    The firm walls were clear.


    Only by withdrawing everyone could it be used. If it was really arge-scale transit like the locust gue and all themoners were evacuated, humans would have the chance to use their traditional superpowers.


    Be it carpet bombing, nting mushrooms, releasing spells, or throwing rocks, he could not implicate themoners.


    He took the map and shook it. ¡°There¡¯s only a total of more than 2,000 square kilometers in Comoros. There are more than 800,000 people. There are tens of thousands in Moroni. The remaining hundreds of thousands, gather them all in Moroni. If Big Bob really rushes into Comoros with his little worms and gathers them together, it¡¯ll be easier to defend.¡±


    Back to business, the king sighed and revealed a difficult expression, ¡°Kang De, I have to remind you that not all countries have the executive and action of the central government of your country.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°However, Comoros is only more than 2,000 square kilometers with more than 800,000 people. There are cars at home, cows, horses, and mules, those close to Moroni, and those who can walk. Apart from these, the rest are the people you want to send a car to pick up. Can¡¯t you do it? 2,000 square kilometers is a square of 140 to 150 kilometers. You can¡¯t all live in remote mountains, right?¡±


    After analyzing it, the king gradually calmed down. He looked at the map, the distribution of viges, towns, and cities, and the situation of the main gathering ces. These were all in his mind. Kang De made sense. A seemingly difficult goal could indeed make things simpler step by step, but¡­


    ¡°But it still won¡¯t do.¡±


    After calcting and estimating, he sighed, ¡°There¡¯s ack of fuel and a convoy. More than 800,000 people havee to Moroni. Food, medical care, residence, security, and management are not things Comoros, who has just experienced the mes of war and is injured, can afford¡­¡±


    Before Kang De could speak, the ambassador pushed open the door and walked out, ¡°They don¡¯t eat people! However, that¡¯s all the information. The French don¡¯t know either. They only heard that the satellite they justpleted the orbit change is investigating Gambia, but they discoveredrge areas of spectral interference. The technicians are still eliminating the problem. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless for the time being.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the Inte? Where¡¯s the phone?¡±


    After making this call, the ambassador¡¯s expression became even more serious, ¡°There¡¯s no signal and it can¡¯t be connected. Be it the Inte,munication signal, or even the maritime satellite phone, we can¡¯t obtain contact. The photo and video we just saw are thest waves of messages sent. The domestic analysis team said that they haven¡¯t discovered these locusts attacking humans for the time being and don¡¯t eat food. Instead, they¡¯re eating reinforced concrete, cars, and various appliances, as well asmunication devices, just like the phone that was eaten¡­¡±


    Kang De touched his chin. ¡°You mean that Gambia¡¯s externalmunication has been forcefully cut off?¡±


    ¡°The current range is only limited to the vicinity of the capital, Banjul. We can temporarily contact the other areas, but the investigation team outside can¡¯t get too close¡­¡±


    ¡°What about the locust sample?¡±


    ¡°They did not obtain it. ording to the shared information, a local police team took the risk to arrive near Banjul and captured some locusts with a worm trap. They nned to leave Gambia and hand them to the outside world, but the locust group seemed to know their actions. They were quickly surrounded. The convoy was surrounded. The locusts entered the car through the exhaust pipe and wreaked havoc. They bit the tires and ate the shell¡­ Then they lost contact.¡±


    This matter was too mysterious. If not for the French government swearing and providing arge number of recordings and even images, they would not believe anything on it¡­ It was too ridiculous.


    ¡°In short, I¡¯m in the dark now.¡±


    The ambassador summarized, ¡°We have almost no information, and we can¡¯t contact the local embassy. Britain, France, the United States, and Russia know nothing about what happened in Gambia. Conves take time, and joint operations need to be prepared. The country is formting a n to mobilize and has also gathered an advisory team to analyze¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember to summon a few online authors.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget I said that.¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip myself. We have to know the other party in war.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu sighed silently and looked at his son with aplicated gaze. It concerned his child. Parents¡¯ thoughts were often the mostplicated. Not only did they hope that his son could make a name for himself, but they also hoped that he could be ordinary. They hoped that he would be a hero and attract the attention of the world, but they also hoped that he would not take the risk and be a mortal.


    The king said seriously, ¡°Comoros, Gambia, as long as we have it, as long as you ask.¡±


    The ambassador was silent for a moment. With the eloquence of a diplomat, he did not know what to say for a moment. He knew that Kang De was in charge of this matter, but he could not see through the other party¡¯s motive. Was it true pure pity, or was it young and hot-blooded¡­ However, no matter what, it was done.


    If he did it, he would be a hero.


    He said, ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    Kang De saw their gazes and shook his head secretly.


    He still had selfish motives and was not a selfless saint.


    Little Bob had kidnapped his father. He had killed Little Bob. For two generations, the Kang family and the Burroughs family could be considered feuds. If Big Bob obtained a great fortune in the royal tomb of Gambia, he did not think that the other party would smile and forget the enmity. Instead of waiting for the other party to develop, it was better to attack first.


    Moreover, Tacitus allowed Horus to undergo a qualitative change and awaken its transformation ability. ording to the dead soul, one of the two tombs of Gambia and Comoros sealed its soul, and the other sealed its body. Thebination of the two was his true strength.


    Now that his iron son was seriously injured and his injuries were a little troublesome, he also wanted to find a good day and fall in the tomb of the Kings of Gambia to see if there was a way to treat his son.


    Let¡¯s do it together.


    ¡°In short, I¡¯ll go to Gambia to take a look and see what happened. Let¡¯s agree on contact information.¡±


    Kang De looked at the ambassador, ¡°Secondly, Comoros made preparations early. If all of this is caused by Big Bob, then a despicable war hyena and a selfish and cruel white mercenary have won thest gamble in their lives and obtained extraordinary strength. Then, he must have already swelled to the extreme. In terms of soul, he must not be human anymore. Be it kindness, pity, or human nature, they¡¯re probably all gone. Be it public or personal hatred, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let Comoros off.¡±


    The ambassador said seriously, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Clear the wilderness.¡± This was the benefit of having a long history. With the allusion, the other party could understand with just four words, ¡°Gather all the 800,000-odd citizens of Comoros in Moroni.¡±


    The ambassador frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s very difficult to do.¡±


    ¡°I discussed it with the king. The difficulties are mainly focused on theck of resources. Transport vehicles, tents, medical medicine, food, fuel¡­ These problems have to be resolved.¡±


    With that, Kang De looked at the ambassador.


    The ambassador understood and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not enough time, right? These resources are naturally nothing to the country, but what weck is the ability to deliver¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯tck this.¡±


    The ambassador said in surprise, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Prepare the trucks filled with medicine, fuel, tents, food, and other resources in City H as soon as possible. The more the better. Give the resources to Comoros. The trucks will drive directly to pick them up.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll go back and get it.¡±


    Father Kang and the king were speechless for a moment. The ambassador was also dumbfounded. He pointed at Kang De and could not speak properly, ¡°You¡­ you can still¡­¡±


    Kang De spread out his hands and said, ¡°Of course, I can bring things. Otherwise, every time I teleport, I¡¯ll be naked.¡±


    ¡­Can a few clothespare to dozens of tons of trucks?!


    As a qualified diplomat, the ambassador always prioritized the interests of the country. Comoros was half a world away from China, but Kang De could actually do an instant delivery on such a scale. Even if he only transported a few tons at a time, it was quite terrifying. After all, what restricted the strategic delivery ability and thebat strength of the delivery team was actually a logistics problem. With this courier¡­


    Kang De nodded and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just as you think, if we negotiate a suitable price, I can also help the higher-ups mail a nuclear bomb to the White House.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°By the way, AWSL is also preparing to set up a logistics business. We can send anything¡­ as long as the price is right.¡±


    ¡­This young man was really smart.


    Every time, he would create some new tricks for him.


    However, it always tickled the country¡¯s itch.


    He looked at the king and said seriously, ¡°Since Kang De has a way, there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll apply for this batch of resources and give them to your country for free with humanitarian assistance¡­¡±


    Before the king could thank him, he heard Kang De say, ¡°Hey, wait, wait. What do you mean by free? It¡¯s a big business. You can¡¯t ruin it like this.¡±


    He looked at the ambassador and said earnestly, ¡°We¡¯re still a developing country. We have to do our best to support foreign friends. Although we¡¯re a responsiblerge country, we can¡¯t be infinitely responsible, right? We¡¯re not the world¡¯s police, and the yuan is not the world¡¯s currency. Why should we clean up after these things caused by the French for free? No, tell the higher-ups that we have to let the French pay for this batch of goods¡­¡±


    The ambassador shook his head and said, ¡°The French might as well transfer it directly from Africa¡­¡±


    ¡°No, tell them that they have to buy our Chinese goods. Whose goods do they use? They don¡¯t have the final say. I do.¡±


    Kang De pped his hands and said proudly, ¡°Then you have to pay me a delivery fee. I don¡¯t work for free.¡±

 Chapter 437 - 437 Do You Surf the Web Too?

    437 Do You Surf the Web Too?


    The n was decided.


    The king had already begun to n the mobilization.


    The map of the office was drawn by him with countless lines and circles. Thend of more than 2,000 square kilometers in Comoros had a poption of more than 800,000. There were six main cities, more than 30 small and medium-sized towns, and more than 500 administrative viges. It was differentiated from far and close. The situation of the cars and animals and the shipping situation in the water were connected and marked by him one by one. He also wrote a summary in the notebook beside him.


    Where could he inform the people to retreat on their own? Where did he need to send a convoy to assist in the transportation? Which ones had to leave immediately and which ones could be slowed down? His mind was racing.


    The ambassador suggested softly beside him.


    With the performance of the interim government after Comoros experienced the mes of war, such an integrated n could only be personally done by the most educated and knowledgeable king.


    With the size and poption of Comoros, it was probably only a slightlyrger county city in China. However, such an operation was unprecedented in a small country like Comoros. The backward and slow national system had never been tested like this, but there was a first time for everything. China¡¯s situation back then was much worse than this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather all the medium andrge vehicles in Moroni. They¡¯re state-owned, royal, and civilian. I still have to rent them from you. Kang De, they were given to you by the Russians in your hands and seized from the French army.¡±


    The king said to Kang De, ¡°There are also the soldiers under you and the French captives¡­ It¡¯s not only resources, fuel, and vehicles that are in short supply, but also drivers who have been trained inrge vehicles.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told them. I¡¯ll listen to your orders and my father¡¯s now.¡±


    Chakat II smiled. After the initial shock and uneasiness, he had calmed down.


    After all, it was the king.


    ¡°To be honest, Kang De, in the past few days, I¡¯ve shed all the tears of my life and felt the despair I¡¯ve never felt in my life. I¡¯ve been bullied, betrayed, and insulted. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve returned to the colonial era¡­ However, other than these, I¡¯m also at ease.¡±


    ¡°My country and my subjects are facing an unprecedented challenge. This situation is even more difficult than hundreds of years ago. We were originally powerless to persevere. Fortunately, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The king stretched out his hand and shook Kang De¡¯s.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve said it many times¡­ Comoros will never forget you or betray you.¡±


    Kang De smiled lightly and let go. ¡°I should go.¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful,¡± Chakat II emphasized. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to take too much risk for us.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Kang De waved his hand and turned to leave. Kang Jinzhu waited by the door.


    The father and son walked downstairs side by side. Kang De asked, ¡°Did you bring the talisman?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± his father replied. ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the basement. I¡¯ll send you a signal if anything happens.¡±


    Kang De wanted to go to Gambia to observe the scene. It was dangerous and unpredictable. His greatest reliance was to rub the Hearthstone. The return point was still in the basement. To be safe, Father Kang had to guard there.


    Turning to the staircase, his father suddenly said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have revealed that to the ambassador.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You can transport dozens of tons of goods for teleportation.¡±


    Kang De turned to look at him. ¡°What else will Comoros do?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu sighed, ¡°The country will be wary of you.¡±


    This had nothing to do with good or evil, only its stand. As a government that was living with the stability of more than a billion citizens, it was heartless and rational and had to make a n for all dangerous situations.


    Compared to these responsibilities, Kang De¡¯s kindness, loyalty, and stance were not worth mentioning.


    After all, humans were the most fickle animals in the world.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°As long as I know that I have the teleportation ability, I have to be wary. Many times, bringing a C4 to a ce is no different from bringing a nuclear bomb. Moreover, my destructive power has already surpassed most tactical weapons¡­¡±


    ¡°Disclosing this is like throwing weight to bnce my threat and increase my value. I¡¯m unwilling to stay in the country and cooperate with the research institute to draw blood and take scans. I have to let the country see the foundation of short-term benefits and cooperation. As for the threat and risk brought about by this ability, feel free to evaluate and record it. I won¡¯t do anything. The n that will never be useful is only a n.¡±


    He looked at his father¡¯s still tense face and smiled. ¡°The country wants stability. It won¡¯t shoot the first time.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said angrily, ¡°Little brat, you cause trouble all day.¡±


    Kang De rolled his eyes. ¡°D*mn, do you know what level of security you¡¯ll enjoy when you return to the country? You¡¯ll at least be a seventh elder!¡±


    ¡°The top security team of the country serves you in all aspects. Think about it, is this blessing still small?¡±


    He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Green smoke is rising from the ancestral grave of the Kang family. The dream treatment you can¡¯t even dream of in eight lifetimes was exchanged by your son at the price of betraying his privacy and sacrificing his reputation. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful, but you actually dare to scold the little brat. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your ancestors will visit you in your dreams at night?¡±


    Kang Jinzhu pretended to hit him. Kang Deughed and ran down the stairs.


    He sent his father all the way to the entrance of the basement. Kang De thought for a moment and left a guardian mechanism there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t fail.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, when have you not been the one dragging us down in PUBG?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    He left.


    They set off.


    Comoros¡¯ territory covered more than 2,000 square kilometers. The direct distance from Moroni to the border of Gambia was less than 30 kilometers, but the capital of Gambia, the city of Banjul, was by the sea in the west.


    The Gambia was a long and narrow in, like the neck of a turtle. It cut into the Senegal border. The coastline was about 50 kilometers long, and the length of the territory was more than 300 kilometers. This was a little slow.


    The Hima Eagle pped its wings and swept west.


    Kang De sat upright on the back of the giant eagle. The violent wind facing him automatically parted three meters in front of him.


    In the past few days in the other world, as he squatted in the Maple Leaf Pce to kill time, he chatted with many people. As an instructor at St. Covero University, Tina¡¯s second sister, Ste, had disyed extraordinary arcane techniques at a young age and had a few patents that had been approved by the council. Kang De had learned a lot ofmon sense about magic from her.


    There were even more gains.


    For example, sitting on the back of the huge eagle that was pping its wings and flying now and not having to be blinded by the iing airflow was one of the gains. After all, spellcasters were high and mighty. They grasped supernatural knowledge and looked down at the clouds. Such a group naturally had a huge need to show off. After all, they wanted to control the wind of the world, transcend the restraints of the ground, and soar in the sky.


    It was not blown into an afro by the high-altitude airflow or looked like a fool with gnome wind goggles.


    Therefore, the spell called ¡°Empty Needful¡ªThe Second Improved Edition of Aerodynamics for Your Best Expression Management¡± and the apanying scroll became one of the ssic spells of the arcane world that hadsted for a long time.


    ...


    It was said to be something he had to learn.


    It was said to be an improved version of aerodynamics. The Atmospheric Divine Shield that separated the airflow would adjust its shape on its own to expel the wind resistance and would not affect its flying speed and magic power consumption.


    ¡°As expected, be it spells or technology, they¡¯re all to satisfy the desires of living beings.¡±


    Kang De looked at the vast African in below and sighed, ¡°No matter which world it is, humans arezy, vain, and shallow creatures who like to show off.¡±


    His iron son¡¯s voice sounded from his shoulder, ¡°I agree extremely.¡±


    The enemy¡¯s situation was unpredictable. It was best to bring his iron son along. At the very least, he could use him as an artificial intelligence.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. ¡°There seems to be something in your words.¡±


    His iron son¡¯s voice was innocent and calm, ¡°No, Father. I¡¯m clearly catering to you.¡±


    Tsk, where did that pure tool, his iron son, go?


    ...


    Kang De understood Kang Jinzhu¡¯s distress and pain slightly.


    However, it was precisely because of this that


    It was precisely because he would be mocked, persecuted, and mocked by his son that he could not stop his actions for a moment!


    Otherwise, he would suffer!


    At this moment, Horus changed the topic at the right time, ¡°What does Father think of the enemy this time?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m almost 100% sure that this locust gue is abnormal. Firstly, from the weather conditions, it¡¯s impossible to instantly erupt with a locust gue of this scale. Secondly, I¡¯ve never heard of any locust that would actually eat phones, cars, and houses. This must involve supernatural powers.¡±


    His iron son said in a low voice, ¡°Did Big Bob do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s very likely. Moreover, it¡¯s very likely to be rted to the body that came from the tomb of the Kings of Gambia¡­¡±


    The old soul sealed in Tacitus had the ability to control the mind and recognized the Fire Thief. This puzzled and uneasy Kang De. Moreover, ording to Horus, the Tacitus device contained arge amount of technological knowledge and mysterious information. The relic in the Gambia King¡¯s Tomb was so impressive. He did not think that the thing buried in the Gambia King¡¯s Tomb was a defective product¡­ He already took this locust gue extremely seriously.


    Moreover, before he left, he conveyed his worry to the Ambassador again and suggested that the internationalmunity deal with the crisis ording to the highest situation¡­ If necessary, prepare weapons of mass destruction.


    ¡°Of course, even if we want to throw a nuclear bomb, we have to wait for me to return before saying anything. We have to emphasize to the United States, France, and any other country that the matter at the Western Airport can¡¯t happen a second time. Otherwise, Westerners don¡¯t have to take the Gambia crisis seriously. Prepare to go to the new dungeon to pick up the cap.¡±


    That was what he had said.


    The ambassador actually understood instantly.


    ¡ªPick up the cap. Oh, oh, oh. When I was studying, I seemed to have yed a game called Radiation. It¡¯s quite difficult, but it¡¯s quite fun. Have you yed it before? In this day and age, it¡¯s rare to see such a retro young man.


    The ambassador in his forties or fifties seemed to have found amonnguage with Kang De.


    Fortunately, the situation was urgent. As an established diplomat and politician, the ambassador did not want to talk about things like video games, so he did not say this.


    Moreover, the background setting of the radiation series was really too disloyal to a Chinese diplomat. It was very difficult for him to exin where he had obtained it at that time.


    Fortunately, he did not say it. Otherwise, although Kang De would nod in agreement on the surface, he would definitely mock his fatherter and say that Comoros actually had a descendant of the ck Ind. Then, he would further lower the reputation of the ambassador.


    At this moment, his phone vibrated. He was really thinking of the devil when he called.


    Kang De continued, ¡°Mr. Ambassador?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kang De, are we setting off?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the sky.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The other end of the phone was silent for a moment before saying as if nothing had happened, ¡°I just reported the situation. The country has already followed your suggestion and urgently conscripted resources in City H. It will take about five hours to coordinate, load, and transport them. Look, where should the trucks be gathered?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere. We have to keep it a secret. It¡¯s best to be closer to my house. We¡¯ll talk then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The ambassador continued, ¡°The higher-ups value the situation in Gambia very much and have also begun to make ns ording to the urgent situation to exchange and consult with the governments. However, you know that what we hear is false, but what we see is true. Now that the externalmunication channel in Gambia has been cut off, the French only have some video and video information. Even if we want to prepare, we have to focus. Therefore, we need detailed video information and physical information.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°This is the reason why I¡¯m going. If I can¡¯t resolve this situation for the time being, I¡¯ll capture some locusts and find enough information.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. In addition¡­¡± The ambassador said, ¡°There are specialized people who will maintain contact with you. It¡¯s the special situation research team from the country. The information obtained will be shared with the various countries ording to the situation. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Kang De smiled and said, ¡°By the way, specialized personnel is not here to guide work, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry.¡± The ambassador was a smart person and immediately understood, ¡°They¡¯re all the elites of the Republic. This is an urgent matter and they all know the severity. There are no idiots who don¡¯t understand the situation and good-for-nothings whoe to be gilded. If there¡¯s really such a thing, just scold him. Now, you¡¯re the master.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡ªthen, is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Kang De, the country said that it¡¯s better not to tell France about transporting resources. Just treat it as the country buying you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no mail this time.¡±


    After pressing the hang-up button, a smile appeared on Kang De¡¯s lips.


    ¡ªLook, the country still understands very well. It¡¯s always the mostfortable to deal with smart people.


    His iron son asked, ¡°Consensus again?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s mood improved. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, cooperation needs a period of adaptation. Fortunately, both sides have good intentions. Trust and alliance are built on mutual deterrence and mutual benefit. Then, we¡¯ll keep a distance, maintain respect, and maintain our strength¡­ It seems that my mothend understands this principle. I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Should I congratte you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Will your mothend give you a wife?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He looked at the time and the Google map. It was more than 300 kilometers. It would take at least four hours. He took out hisptop from his bag, turned it on, and connected the power cord. Kang De took the plug and knocked on the exoskeleton armor on his shoulder. ¡°Horus, pop out a three-hole socket.¡±


    ¡°¡­What for?¡±


    ¡°More than three hours is enough for me to y five rounds of civilization.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please allow me to reject.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It feels very strange. Moreover, it¡¯s very tiring to maintain a stable electric current. Moreover, Father, if you have time, why don¡¯t you draw? Three hours is enough to imitate an iron wall enchantment, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to y games and rx. The battle is about to begin. How can I trouble myself? Hurry up and take a seat!¡±


    ¡°¡­Father, don¡¯t force me.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Horus was silent for a moment before suddenly shouting, ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to be poked by Father!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    ¡ªWhat the f*ck did I hear?! What the f*ck did I hear?!


    Kang De was like a frozen statue. He only spoke after half a minute. He said in exasperation, ¡°Where did you learn this?! If this was me when I was young, I would have been hung and beaten up for the entire night!¡±


    Horus¡¯s voice returned to coldness. ¡°Iprehended it on my own.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be Sk?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll always be your good son.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As if it was hot, Kang De threw the power cord aside. Before his chaotic mood could calm down, his phone buzzed and vibrated again. It was an unknown number.


    ¡°¡­Hello?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a sweet female voice sounded, ¡°Is it Mr. Kang?¡±


    Kang De was stunned when he heard his iron son on his shoulder suppress his voice and say as if nothing had happened, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Kang with a number.¡±


    Kang De jolted and said angrily, ¡°Did you secretly go online?!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the female voice was stunned, ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 438 - 438 This Is Not Wakanda!

    438 This Is Not Wakanda!


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    The female voice on the phone revealed a surprised expression.


    Then, Kang De returned to his senses.


    He asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This voice was sweet and gentle, very pleasant, and unfamiliar.


    This maritime satellite phone was given by Xie Ligan. Then, he only told the ambassador and a limited few people. In theory, no Xianxia mobile game rmendation would call in¡­


    His iron son whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the wife sent by the country¡­¡±


    Kang De blocked the microphone and said angrily, ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll send you a wife!¡±


    Horus was immediately silent.


    Kang De let go of the microphone and continued, ¡°Hello?¡±


    The girl on the other end of the phone paused for a moment. Her voice was still pleasant and sweet, but she was no longer polite and quickly introduced herself, ¡°Hello, Mr. Kang. This is the Gambia Emergency Team under the People¡¯s Republic of China¡¯s Emergency Management Department. I¡¯m Qin Mengjin from the Central Committee¡¯s United Front Work Department. I¡¯m in charge of contacting and coordinating with you from now on. You¡¯re wee to give your opinion and guide my work.¡±


    The girl surnamed Qin did not sound old, but she spoke clearly and her tone was appropriate. She spoke tirelessly and could make people have a good impression through the phone, ¡°Now, please contact the Ambassador of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to Comoros, Mr. He Zhongjun. Confirm our identities and exchange identification codes.¡±


    Kang De was speechless. As he sent a message to Ambassador He with his phone, he casually smiled and said, ¡°I thought the beauty who called me would be the Vermilion Bird of the Dragon Group.¡±


    The girl on the other end of the phone chuckled and could also hear faint lowughter around her. She must be a member of this ¡°emergency team¡±.


    Appropriate jokes would liven up the atmosphere. No one liked to work continuously in an oppressive and serious environment and hoped that the work goal they had to deal with was an easy person to get along with.


    ¡°The title of the Dragon Group is fabricated by domestic novelists. With the naming rules of our country¡¯s functional departments, confidentiality is the most important, so it will only be called by three digits. For example, 507.¡±


    She chuckled and exined, ¡°The department in charge of dealing with you is also in charge of dealing with an incident simr to the Gambia Incident. It¡¯s not the Dragon Group, but the Emergency Management Department.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it that simple?¡±


    Qin Mengjin exined, ¡°The Emergency Management Department was restructured and established in 18 years. It integrates the emergency strength and prevention responsibilities of the various departments. It¡¯s responsible for preventing and resolving huge safety risks and improving the public safety system. We¡¯re responsible formanding and coordinating the handling of all kinds ofmon disasters. Of course, we¡¯ll also be responsible for the lessmon ones.¡±


    The ambassador sent a message. As Kang De nodded, he said, ¡°Professional, professional.¡±


    Qin Mengjinughed again, ¡°The Gambia Emergency Team was just established today. The members of the team are all crouching tigers and hidden dragons. They¡¯re all elites transferred from various departments. If necessary, they¡¯ll provide you with suggestions and logistical support in military tactics, electronic technology, biomedicine, mysterious religion, and so on.¡±


    ¡°As for me, my duty is even heavier.¡±


    Her tone instantly became noble, ¡°I¡¯m ordered to fight you, Mr. Kang De. I want to understand your situation, coordinate your rtionship with the work of the various departments of the country, increase the consensus between you and the country, and strengthen your unity with the country, people, government, and people. This is my mission!¡±


    ¡°I can finally tell that everyone has their own specialties.¡±


    As the ambassador had said, this matter not only involved the turmoil in Gambia, but also his first cooperation with Kang De. He would not allow useless people toe in and cause trouble.


    This girl surnamed Qin wasmonly known as a liaison officer.


    After all, the United Front had a long history. It had been established since the establishment of the National United Front. Its goal was to unite all the forces that could be united, such as overseas people, the Democratic Party, and so on. As a wild superhuman, Kang De was naturally on the super-important list of the United Front.


    Her job was important. After all, talking was an art, andmunication was also an art. Touching Kang De was also an art. It was not important because there were many people who could rece her.


    Therefore, in just a few minutes, she quickly disyed herself. She first figured out Kang De¡¯s personality and speech style, then half-jokingly introduced herself and her colleagues and shaped a rtively rxedmunication atmosphere¡­ It could be said that she had put in a lot of effort.


    However, there was one thing¡­


    Why did they have to send a gentle girl with a pleasant voice to be the liaison officer?!


    He felt that he had been underestimated to a certain extent!


    In the eyes of the country, could it be that he, Kang De, was an innocent man who would forget himself when he heard AMSR?!


    He would be attacked for being so utilitarian!


    Kang De confirmed his identity ording to the verification information sent by the ambassador. This was necessary. Although it was an encrypted route, he could not rule out the possibility that the evil foreign reactionary forces were pretending to be the national department to trick him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, Mr. Kang De.¡±


    The liaison officer said, ¡°Firstly, please agree. We¡¯ll activate the signal tracking function during this mission to determine your real-time location so that we can understand real-time dynamic information and provide you with support. The location behavior will stop after this operation ends or at your request.¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The national government¡¯s grasp of electronicmunication was at the ruling level. They could even specially allocate a satellite to monitor Kang De in real time and monitor the location of the signal. Taking the initiative to mention and apply for approval was a gesture of sincerity and kindness. Of course, they had to give him face.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, there were words like allowing the real-time signal location to be activated, and he did not avoid Kang De. After a moment, the liaison officer¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Then the second question, Mr. Kang De, ording to Ambassador He¡¯s report, you¡¯ve already entered the territory of Gambia and are preparing to investigate and observe the special locust gue that happened in Banjul City. May I ask how we can help you?¡±


    ¡ªGive me a nuclear bomb!


    Alright, this was impossible. The probability of obtaining nuclear weapons for free was really very small.


    However, Kang De still did not miss every opportunity to take advantage of socialism, ¡°Considering that the enemy I might encounter is not only a simple swarm of locusts, I need heavy weapons and ammunition to support me.¡±


    Miss Qin¡¯s level was clearly not high enough. She hesitated and said, ¡°But you¡­¡±


    At this moment, there was a slight sound on the other end of the phone, as if someone was gesturing. The liaison officer immediately said, ¡°I understand. The Northern Industrial Group will be responsible for modifying any weapons you need.¡±


    ¡ªF*ck, it was awesome!


    This was what Kang De wanted to hear the most from a young, beautiful, and sweet liaison officer.


    D*mn, back then, his team had just opened. He had gone to the police station to borrow a gun and even had to find a .22-caliber toy gun from the shooting club to use. Now? Northern Industries! Personally custom-made!


    When he thought of the green-skinned team, Kang De was excited.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the country to prepare now,¡± Kang De said. ¡°With my current physical fitness and the enemy I¡¯m facing, normal military standard equipment is already slightly insufficient. I need to upgrade my equipment. In short, arge caliber can be equipped with an explosive bullet and a conventional kic bullet. The failure rate is low and it¡¯s easy to maintain. I can ignore maneuverability and sitting back. Portability doesn¡¯t matter. The structure has to be simple.¡±


    ¡°Also, prepare close-range weapons. They¡¯re firm, durable, and powerful. There¡¯s no need to care too much about their weight and size. Be rough. You have to consider their power and deterrence¡­¡±


    In any case, the Hima Eagle would fly for a long time. He was bored along the way, so it was good to chat with the youngdy.


    On the other end of the phone, there was a crackling sound. The youngdy was probably typing crazily and there was also a whispered discussion. Kang De suddenly heard someone say, ¡°He wants a bomb gun and a chainsword.¡±


    ...


    ¡ªWho is it?!


    ¡ªWho said this?! Let hime to my port!


    Apart from the green-skinned foreign gun team, Kang De did not forget his dragon friends.


    He continued to fabricate, ¡°Considering that the locust swarm has disyed the characteristics of a certain drone, the enemy I¡¯m facing might be a huge flying unit. For example, the gathered locust swarm will fuse, or a huge and terrifying worm queen¡­ I can shoot some of the various types of air-to-air missiles myself.¡±


    ¡ªI don¡¯t want the shield for now.


    He took his time.


    The other party agreed and there was a faint discussion. Sister Qin asked, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for the time being.¡±


    Kang De smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qin, Kennedy said not to ask what the country can do for you. You have to ask what you can do for the country. In my opinion, especially in the new era, any one-sided take and give is heartless and inappropriate. Now that the country is already going to do these things for me, I have to ask¡ªwhat can I do for the country to repay this patient and generous mothend?¡±


    When he returned to the country, he would be given a rank and arranged with a job. He would work at the theoretical physics institute in the first half of every month and at the life sciences institute in the second half of every month.


    Then, he would be the treasure of the Chinese Academy of Sciences and the most precious sample of human technology¡¯s development. He would be surrounded by a group of national treasure scientists and enjoy the treatment that surpassed the giant panda by a thousand times. Coupled with his research, he would live healthily in the paradise built by the country with all his might and wait for the arrival of technology.


    ...


    This was definitely the oue the country hoped for the most.


    However, Kang De had his own life and decisions.


    Therefore, he could only serve the country in another way.


    Cooperation.


    Qin Mengjin chuckled and said, ¡°The goal of our country has always been to build amunity with a future for humans and peacefully create a beautiful future. If Mr. Kang De can stop the cmity in Gambia, it¡¯ll be a huge contribution to the mothend. If you ask what else you can do for the country, we hope to obtain a biological sample of that locust. It¡¯s too dangerous for such an unknown creature to be an enemy. We have to understand it as soon as possible.¡±


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. However, it¡¯s said that those locusts have disyed some kind of swarm consciousness and will sense the location of the captured members. If we bring them back to the country¡­¡±


    ¡°Safety is naturally our priority. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll discuss a safe n. Before that, we won¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem¡ªis there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being.¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the things in the Gambia Royal Tomb?¡±


    Qin Mengjin did not seem to expect him to go straight to the point. She was silent for a moment as if asking for instructions. Then, she smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Kang De has registered apany in Comoros. Aren¡¯t you going to sell anything?¡±


    Ah,fortable.


    After a conversation and agreeing on the way to maintainmunication and the n of the operation, Kang De hung up. He needed to prepare. The newly established Gambia Emergency Team also needed to have a meeting to discuss and report¡­ The first formal contact felt good.


    Kang De slowly exhaled.


    The country¡¯s attitude was expected. The warmth of the party was even more enthusiastic than he had imagined.


    At this moment, his iron son said faintly, ¡°Father, this woman¡¯s name is a little subtle¡­¡±


    ¡°How is it subtle?¡± Kang De frowned and said, ¡°You have to read more books.¡±


    ¡°I did, so it¡¯s subtle. There¡¯s a woman in the book with a name simr to hers. It¡¯s not Jin, but Yao¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up!¡±


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°Reformat your storage space!¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s already been formatted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De was stunned for a moment before sighing faintly.


    His heart ached for his father again.


    ¡°¡­Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to tell you.¡± Kang De counted with his fingers and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given the blueprint to Uncle Wang for the parts andponents you need. He has a way to obtain them, and they¡¯re made of special alloy steel. I¡¯ll tell him that there¡¯s no need to hide this from the country. I think he can do it quickly and well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost got the weapons and equipment on the green-skinned¡¯s side. I¡¯ve also arranged the air defense weapons to fight the dragons. After receiving them, I¡¯ll take a look at the quality. There are also these locusts and the bodies in the Gambia Royal Tomb¡­¡±


    He thought about his previous conversation with Qin Mengjin.


    ¡ªAren¡¯t you interested in the things in the royal mausoleum?


    ¡ªAren¡¯t you going to open apany and sell things?


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡± He suddenly said, ¡°If we process, change, and sell the things in the other world to the country as things excavated in the royal mausoleum, will it be fun? We can whitewash the strange items in the other world.¡±


    Otherwise, it would have been fine if he, a dignified Chinese man, took out the flying sword that was used to write talismans, spirit pills, and pills. He could also say that it was modern cultivation and an ancient inheritance. However, even a ghost would feel that there was a problem with taking out all kinds of magic scrolls, enchanted cloaks, staffs, and holy shields every day, okay?


    ¡ªHowever, if I stuff these things into foreign tombs and pretend to fight back, I can clear my name.


    Horus thought for a moment. ¡°In theory, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on with the insect disaster in Gambia.¡±


    Looking down at the ground, the mountains, ins, and rivers, the sky was clear and white clouds fluttered. There was no need for navigation. He only needed to follow the Gambia River west and reach the entrance to the sea. That was the city of Banjul.


    Along the way, he could see roads and rivers. Cars, speedboats, and even wooden boats were heading west. Some Gambia people had already heard about the terrifying cmity in the capital and were already fleeing in panic.


    These were all from rich families. The poor did not even have the courage to abandon their families and escape.


    After another two hours, Kang De arrived near Banjul City. In the distance, there was a line between the sea and the sky. The Antic was already in sight. Google Maps showed that this was already his destination.


    Kang De rode the giant eagle and slowly lowered his height. The city below was getting closer andrger.


    A beautiful city.


    This was because it was a silver-white city.


    It was as if it had snowed¡­ and was covered in silver.


    There were no low, chaotic, old buildings with mottled walls that weremon in African countries.


    It even looked a little more beautiful than a Chinese city.


    The smooth and pure silver-white city style was filled with a futuristic, technological, and high-level feeling. At this moment, Kang De thought that he had not arrived in Gambia, but in Wakanda.


    It was getting closer and closer.


    He saw more things clearly.


    There was no one on the street. It was quiet. The cars by the roadside were also shining with silver light. It was a mysterious dream-like city, as if nothing had happened, as if everything had happened.


    It was getting closer and closer.


    Then, he heard a rustling sound.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle. It was as if the wind had blown through the bamboo forest as if his hand had brushed the gauze, as if a tide had pped the beach.


    It was as if something was chewing on something.


    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±


    Kang Dended on the nearby mountain.


    The Phoenix Vision had already given him the answer.


    ¡°I say¡­¡±


    After passing through Glory Sand Town and facing the elf army head-on, breaking through the heavy interceptions, and fighting the Red Maple City, Kang De could be considered to have seen manyrge scenes and faced countless tiger caves.


    However, he did not want to enter this ce.


    He did not want to at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s so f*cking quiet that I almost hung a sign above the city that said, ¡®Good things will happen if I walk in¡¯. I don¡¯t want to act ording to that stupid script.¡±


    Kang De took out his camera and said as he took photos, ¡°As expected, let¡¯s directly get into a nuclear bomb, right?¡±


    In the next moment, the world whistled.


    Silver-gray star fragments danced wildly in the sky, like ss dregs offering sacrifice to their mother. Paper money and snowkes flew.


    A terrifying snowstorm rose, but the wildly dancing silver-gray color that almost covered everything was not snow or sand, but dancing locusts that covered the sky. They buzzed under the sunlight, danced, and scattered, gathering into a tornado that pierced the world and swept toward Kang De!

 Chapter 439 - 439 Since the Fire Seed Was Stolen, the Mystery Does Not Exist

    439 Since the Fire Seed Was Stolen, the Mystery Does Not Exist


    The silver-gray locusts that covered more than half of the city and entrenched on the cars, buildings, and even the surface of the street swarmed up and flew towards him.


    What was the experience?


    Thank you for the invitation. He was in Gambia and had just boarded an eagle.


    ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!¡±


    The Hima Eagle pped its wings and rose. The violent wind danced and flew into the distance. Behind it, it buzzed. The gathered storm swarm swept over like a tornado.


    As Kang De ran, he turned around to take photos and videos. In a city of 44 square kilometers, dense locusts swarmed, causing people to lose their sense of numbers. When they gathered, it was like a tsunami. There was only one sound in the world, and that was the sound of their wings pping!


    He tore open the scroll and activated the spell model. A violent wind gathered and he raised the giant eagle to elerate.


    Behind him, the violent locusts were like a bloodthirsty swarm. In the silver-gray tide, specks of red light shed one after another. Those were the eyes of these insects that were emitting a terrifying blood-red light!


    The satellite phone was urgently picked up. Kang De shouted, ¡°Photos! Do you see them?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received it! The logistics support team is analyzing it!¡± Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice was no longer gentle and sweet like before, but filled with a decisive and capable heroic spirit, ¡°Mr. Kang De, please retreat immediately!¡±


    Kang De pressed down the microphone and said, ¡°How is it?!¡±


    The reaction armor behind him lit up with a rangefinder. Horus¡¯s voice said, ¡°After calctions, the movement speed of the enemy swarm is about 60 kilometers per hour, and it¡¯s with the help of the wind. The conclusion is that there¡¯s no possibility of being surrounded for the time being. Father, please use the Phoenix Vision to pay close attention to the surrounding situation and activate your ability to return to Comoros at any time. As for whether to retreat now, my answer is no!¡±


    ¡°I think so too!¡±


    Kang De let go of the receiver. ¡°The flying speed of the swarm is limited. I¡¯m not in danger for the time being. I¡¯ll determine when to retreat. This thing is too terrifying. I have to think of a way to restrain it!¡±


    What he heard was fake, what he saw was real, the photo was fake, and the scene was real. Such a shocking scene of swarming and filling the city with insects was not seen in the photo he had seen earlier.


    After personally witnessing it, the rm in Kang De¡¯s heart had already sounded. It was said that he wanted Comoros to migrate people and gather all the citizens in Moroni to make it convenient to defend. However, if it was such a scene, there were countless such locusts. There were probably billions or tens of billions of them. If they approached Moroni¡­


    If he wanted to defend it, he could probably only do a mass projection!


    Therefore, he had to think of a way to figure out the truth! He had to figure out the background of this thing, who was controlling it, where it was if there was any hive consciousness, where the origin was, and what weaknesses it had¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve already reported the video information and suggested that we share it with the various governments.¡± Qin Mengjin¡¯s tone was serious and her words were straightforward, ¡°Mr. Kang De, your feedback is first-hand information about this crisis. We agree with your judgment and ask for your opinion. How do you think we should deal with the first question?¡±


    Kang De looked at the vast swarm storm. Even if the Hima Eagle was faster than them, it was limited in speed. Being chased relentlessly by the whistling and the buzzing terrifying swarm was enough to make him feel cold.


    He said, ¡°To be honest, the moment I saw this, I wanted to throw a nuclear bomb and blow up this ce.¡±


    ¡°Nuclear weapons will always be the option to deal with the crisis, but it¡¯s always thest resort. Banjul is the capital of a sovereign country. Even the United States doesn¡¯t dare to take such a political risk.¡±


    Qin Mengjin sighed and tactfully told Kang De that this choice was impossible for the time being.


    As for nuclear bombs, there were all kinds of hooligans. However, who would throw this mushroom, who would be this evil person, and who would touch such innocent blood? In any case, the American Empire, which talked about freedom, democracy, and human rights, was most likely unwilling.


    There was a whisper on the other end of the phone. The liaison officer asked, ¡°Mr. Kang De, did you observe any signs of human movement when you approached Gambia?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not close enough.¡±


    At the very least, within a visual range, the Phoenix Vision did not detect any life signals.


    He looked back at the terrifying swarm and felt a trace of coldness.


    Did these insects¡­ eat people?


    On the domestic side, there was a moment of silence. Then, Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice sounded again, but there were more waves in her tone, ¡°Mr. Kang De, if possible¡­ please try your best to investigate.¡±


    She paused for a moment and added, ¡°This is very important.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The other party instructed some more important points, such as things he hoped Kang De would investigate as much as possible. It was about the locusts themselves and the city of Banjul. Then, themunication ended.


    Now was not the time to chat.


    The Hima Eagle quickly fled into the distance, and the swarm chased after it. Kang De took a few deep breaths and calmed his thoughts. He said, ¡°Alright,pared to whether there are living people here, we have to understand something first.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, how did I attract this inexplicable high hatred? In other words, why are the insects chasing us relentlessly? Is there something on me that attracted them, or¡­¡±


    A sharp glint shed through his eyes, ¡°¡ªSomeone is controlling them?¡±


    If he took out his camera and was detected by the insects to fly over to eat, there was no need for such a huge scene. Many videos transmitted earlier were at most besieged by a group of locusts, so how could theye out in full strength?


    Horus asked, ¡°Could it be Big Bob?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Kang De said, ¡°but not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Big Bob is a legendary figure, the King of Mercenaries in Africa. Heunched dozens of coups in his life and killed four heads of state. He did so many things and was not beaten to death, which means that he at least knows when to advance and retreat. If it¡¯s him, shouldn¡¯t he develop wretchedly for a while after obtaining this power in Gambia? Now that he¡¯s causing such a hugemotion, do you think the American nuclear bombs are floating?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ that seems to be the case.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Kang De said indifferently. ¡°Moreover, if he controlled the swarm and recognized me, so he couldn¡¯t bear to chase after me, our main hatred is firstly to smash his n, and secondly to kill his son. Now that he has strength, the hatred for killing his son should be first. Since he has to avenge his son and has the upper hand, why didn¡¯t he make some noise, shout a few words, scold me, and show off?¡±


    At this point, he used an allusion, ¡°After all, Xiang Yu once said that when a person is taking revenge, if he doesn¡¯t show off in front of his enemy, show off his strength methods, and admire the other party¡¯s defeated expression before letting the entire world know, it¡¯s simply like walking at night in embroidered clothes.¡±


    ¡°Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to have said this, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to believe in books than not¡ªyou have to understand your spirit. Speaking of which, you know Xiang Yu?¡±


    D*mn, at the very least, he had read the history books. Not bad, not bad. It was not too crooked.


    Horus said, ¡°Yes, I know. He¡¯s Xiang Shaolong¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°¡­No! That¡¯s a novelist¡¯s story! It¡¯s made up!¡± Kang De first refuted, then his expression changed, ¡°You even f*cking watched ¡®A Step into the Past¡¯? How many stories have you read?!¡±


    His iron son said calmly, ¡°Father, is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you continue to deal with me like this, I¡¯m going to punish you!¡±


    As they quarreled, they flew. The Hima Eagle brought a swarm of insects and tornadoes to sweep through the ins of Gambia. Alchemical creations did not know fatigue, but they needed to replenish crystals, and the magic array and structural parts needed to be reced. However, the National Alchemy Center of Goethe provided this service and the alchemical weapons seized from the elf alchemist had been maintained¡­ However, they were helpless in the face of such a pest disaster.


    On this scale, even most tactical weapons of the humans on Earth were probably useless.


    ...


    Although it was said to wash the ground, it was easily dozens of square kilometers. It might be able to spread wider. He did not know how much military expenditure he had to burn to wash suchnd and how effective it was.


    When he thought of this, his heart felt a little heavy. Although such a disaster had happened in Gambia which was thousands of miles away from his mothend, when he thought of the female ghost he had encountered in his hometown and how although the country valued a superhuman like him, it was not extremely shocked. When he thought of how Big Bob had only told him a little of Comoros¡¯ secret, the French government quickly bit the bait and created this huge show with great fanfare.


    This meant that the governments of the various countries had long known that supernatural powers existed in the world.


    As the maintainers and controllers of the world order, they knew everything that had happened in the world.


    Kang De vaguely felt that today¡¯s cmity in Gambia might not be an exception.


    What would it be next?


    Where would it be?


    ¡ªWhat should I do?


    His experience of transmigrating to the other world had replicated the white fog world of Earth. The ancient undead in Tacitus knew the name of the Fire Thief¡­ Earth and the other world were originally unrted. With a connection in this vastnd of West Africa, Kang De felt that things were not that simple.


    The Hima Eagle circled in arge arc from the southwest.


    Gambia was a country facing the sea. The capital, Banjul, was located on the St. Mary Penins. This city was not only the capital of Gambia but also thergest port city. To the west was the vast Antic.


    ...


    Kang De tried to lure these insects into the sea and let the sea breeze, sun, and water vapor teach them to be insects.


    He circled like a sea from the southwest. New insects continuously joined along the way. The sea breeze howled in his face, and the fishy smell of the sea entered his nose. Looking from here, he could see the direction of Pearl Harbor. The deepwater dock that could stop a huge ship of ten thousand tons was also covered in silver. The ships in the port were also covered in dense locusts. The steel of the hull was bitten, and some were already scattered and sank in the water.


    Kang De flew west along the sea.


    The swarm rumbled after him.


    The waves rolled. The sea was dark blue, but the sky was covered by a dense swarm of insects, like dark clouds pressing down. As Kang De observed his surroundings, he looked ahead. If there was an American aircraft carrier parked not far away, it would simply be twice as happy. He would definitely lure the devils¡­ no, the insects there.


    Unfortunately, he did not.


    At this moment, the phone rang. Kang De picked up. Qin Mengjin spoke slightly faster, ¡°Mr. Kang De, we noticed that your phone signal has already entered the coast of Gambia. Do you want to lure the insects to the deep sea?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Try it.¡±


    The other party advised, ¡°Please be careful. If this worm is sent to North America and Europe by the monsoon¡­¡±


    Kang De said happily, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Mengjin sighed, ¡°Mr. Kang De¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯m only joking. You¡¯re too careful.¡±


    In fact, if the locust swarm was controlled by Big Bob and had an endless range and the ability to reproduce and build nests anywhere, he would have long airdropped worker worms all over the world and not need Kang De to lure them.


    Kang De wanted to exin, but he happened to turn around. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Qin Mengjin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stopped.¡±


    In his vision, the swarm stopped a few thousand meters from the coast. Most of the swarm began to return. Kang De drove the eagle and flew back slightly. The swarm that was calcting above the city rioted again and bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It covered the sky and swept towards him.


    He retreated.


    Stop.


    He told this phenomenon to the country, and the emergency team immediately exploded. The discussion became louder. After a while, Miss Qin said, ¡°This might mean that the swarm has a restriction on its range of activity! Please guide it onnd. If the range of activity of the swarm is a circle, the center is the target we¡¯re looking for!¡±


    ¡°¡ªNo.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kang De shook his head andmanded the eagle to step on the reaction boundary of the swarm. It flew an arc. With his elementary geometry knowledge, a circr arc could determine the center of the circle. He only roughly estimated it and could determine that this was definitely not the radius of the swarm. Previously, onnd, in order to circle from the southwest to lure the swarm into the sea, the distance he had retreated and flown had long exceeded this radius.


    The emergency team received the same answer.


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°They don¡¯t have an active boundary. They only consciously want to avoid the sea.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Let me take a look again.¡±


    Kang De hung up and looked at the stopped insects. He said, ¡°As expected,pared to whether they have a range of activity and the center, I¡¯m more concerned about why they¡¯re chasing me. I¡¯m not in a hurry to drink syrup.¡±


    Horus said, ¡°Picking advantages and avoiding disadvantages¡­ This is the instinct of living beings. It¡¯s not like Big Bob¡¯s maniption.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°If not, why did these strange locusts that are most likely from the Gambia Royal Tomb have an intense reaction to us and pursue us relentlessly?¡±


    The answer was already very obvious.


    The father and son said in unison, ¡°Tacitus.¡±


    The ancient relic in the Tomb of Comoros sealed the old royal tomb. Its body was sealed in the tomb of Gambia¡­ Was this the feeling?


    However, at the Western Airport that day, Tacitus had been broken down by the power of the Fire Thief. The knowledge of ascension contained in it was poured into the fire seed of Horus by Kang De, and the other portion was devoured by him.


    Kang De shrugged and ced the phone and phone behind the Hima Eagle, leaving the coordinates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    ck light shed and space opened. In the next moment, Kang De stepped back onto the eagle¡¯s back. Horus, who was covered in a kic exoskeleton on his shoulder and back, had already returned to the white fog world.


    He would try.


    The Hima Eagle stepped forward.


    The locust swarm was no longer as chaotic and boiling as before.


    Tacitus¡¯ aura had already arrived in another world.


    As for the part of Tacitus that Kang De had absorbed, it was clearly not sensed by the insects.


    This was because he was the Fire Thief.


    Since the fire seed was stolen, the mysterious no longer existed.


    He took a deep breath and the Hima Eagle flew away around the coastline. He would make preparations for the time being and wait for this violent swarm to calm down.


    Then, he entered the city and Banjul.


    He wanted to see where the humans who had disappeared from this city had gone and what they had encountered.

 Chapter 440 - 440 Under the Earth

    440 Under the Earth


    ¡°I¡¯m Kang De. The swarm has already calmed down. I¡¯ll prepare to enter this city and search for survivors.¡±


    The Hima Eagle was sent back to the white fog world. Kang Dended on the nearby beach and watched as the swarm turned from riot to silence and attached itself to the buildings, cars, and ground again. The roar of its wings was no longer there, and only the rustling sound of chewing was terrifying. Humans were creatures with imagination after all.


    Looking at such an appetizing worm that even ate rocks,


    It was very difficult not to think about what it would be like if they ate people.


    !!


    The liaison officer¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Please be careful. What do you need us to do?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Give me a spacesuit.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah? There are limited spacesuits outside the cabin. They¡¯re expensive and rare and need a legitimate reason and application. There are rtively more spacesuits in the cabin. Which one do you want?¡±


    The cost of the outer spacesuit was about 200 million yuan. It was much cheaper in the cabin. A few hundred thousand yuan was enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking¡­ If you wear that, don¡¯t even think about walking normally.¡±


    It was mainly protection.


    He had already changed into the Shadow Solitary Set given by the Brotherhood. He put on his hood, tightened his cor, and put on his mask. He activated the key defense shield of the mask. His magic power was abundant and his entire body was airtight.


    After all, there were insects everywhere.


    In front of him was a city upied by countless dense insects the size of his middle finger. If he was trypophobic, he would probably die on the spot when he saw the locusts buzzing in the sky.


    Although Kang De was not that serious, looking at that scene still gave him goosebumps. Moreover, he was more afraid of insects¡­ Therefore, he needed tighter protection.


    In fact, before the cockroaches at home died, when he threw out the two-way foil, he had also put on his Bug Exterminator Set, a thick down jacket, a full motorcycle helmet, and thick gloves. Afterpleting the dimensional reduction attack, he still had to take a shower¡­ That was only the cockroaches at home.


    Not only could these locusts fly like cockroaches, but they also seemed to like to jump on faces¡­


    If he was suddenly discovered after entering and surrounded, if he was drilled into his cor or something before he activated his ability to leave¡­ Ahhh, when he thought of this, goosebumps rose again.


    On the other hand, when he first transmigrated to the Holy Seal Inds, he was most afraid of the insects of the other world. They were still f*cking on the ind, and there was even a forest. It could be imagined how many evil and unknown insects there were.


    Those days, he hid in the shelter at the top of the mountain and did not take a step out. Every day, he sprayed insecticide inside and hung fiveyers of mosquitos. There was dew, wind oil essence, and other messy things. He burned the mosquito incense and wormwood like firewood, afraid that some strange species would crawl in.


    Later on, when he encountered the gori, it was much better. He even lived with the magical animals and there were actually no insects beside him. Not to mention insects, it was difficult to see even an ordinary animal.


    Previously, he felt that it was strange. Later on, he realized that the magical animals were extraordinary and understood.


    The aura of these animals with mysterious and shocking backgrounds was enough to shock all insects, fish, birds, and beasts, so it made those living beings who acted ording to their instincts retreat. Kang De ate and lived with them. They interacted day and night and were contaminated with the aura of countless magical animals. In other words, to ordinary animals, the current Kang De was simply a super ultimate fusion beast that was enough to scare everyone.


    This ability was very useful. It was usually equivalent to a mobile insect repellent. No matter if you were a cunning German worm or an evil North American worm, you could not approach.


    The only troublesome thing was that he had to pay attention to it at all times. Otherwise, it was very easy to scare the other party until he peed his pants when stroking dogs and cats¡­ Yes, it was also effective on Earth.


    Therefore¡­


    Kang De narrowed his eyes as he tidied his wrist guard.


    Previously, when he was chased by the locusts, he had tried to approach, but these aggressive insects were not deterred by the aura of the magical animals. What did this mean?


    His heart skipped a beat. He said to the phone hanging on his shoulder, ¡°Miss Qin.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°About the source and breed of this locust¡­ Do the experts have anything to say now?¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°No. What we can know at the moment is that this is a new species that has never been discovered in the biological world and is not recorded. Its habits, causes, natural enemies, and weaknesses are unknown. All the current deductions about it are based on the overall characteristics of the orthopter family¡­ However, among the more than 10,000 locusts in the world, there are no subspecies that feed on metal and cement.¡±


    Kang De took a step and headed towards Banjul City.


    ¡°Feeding on metal and cement¡­¡± Kang De said. ¡°Is that really the case?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My specialty is not living beings or experts, but I feel that as long as it¡¯s a living being, its activities need energy. If this locust feeds on metal and cement, how can it squeeze energy from these cold inorganic things? Could it be that they all have miniature heavy nuclear fusion engines in their bodies?¡±


    If that was the case, there was no need to resist. He could just kneel down and call them father.


    There was a trace of seriousness in Qin Mengjin¡¯s tone, ¡°Then what do you think they eat?¡±


    Kang De replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m about to take a look.¡±


    There was silence on the phone.


    In fact, if Kang De could think of such a problem, how could the biological experts of the emergency team not think of it?


    There was an answer. He did not need to say it to guess.


    They might be like other locusts who fed on various nts and preferred nts. Wherever they went, they devoured everything, leaving only bare ground. They fought with humans for rations and wreaked havoc everywhere. They swallowed food twice their weight in a day, developed crazily, and reproduced crazily. In the end, they died from the pesticide sprayed on arge scale by the ne, the prey of their natural enemies, and even the change in the weather.


    However, he could not find anyone alive in Banjul City so far.


    Such a huge number of locusts did not migrate and hunt for food like their own kind.


    Kang De asked, ¡°Locusts¡­ the locusts we know. Do they eat meat?¡±


    ¡°They do.¡±


    A trace of trembling appeared in Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice, ¡°The green grasshopper I saw in the fields and countryside when I was young is the same creature as the locusts that swept through the ground, but it has two forms.¡±


    ¡°Biologists have done experiments. They put green grasshoppers in a closed space. There are no changes. Their personalities are docile and timid. Add dozens of green grasshoppers of the same species. They¡¯re locked in a small space and touch each other. When their legs are rubbed, they¡¯ll slowly turn yellow, be restless, violent, and aggressive.¡±


    ¡°After a while, they¡¯ll bite each other and eat theirpanions because of hunger.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the locust swarm migrated on arge scale is not only because they were hungry, but more importantly, they were afraid of being eaten by their own kind. This is because if arge number of locusts gather, it¡¯s very easy to eat all the edible nts nearby. They¡¯ll fly in a group in one direction because doing this won¡¯t expose the fragile nk to their surrounding nsmen. All the locusts do this, and all the locusts are safe.¡±


    ¡°Until they find new food.¡±


    ¡°This is the great migration of the swarm.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve never heard of locusts attacking humans or even other animals since ancient times, when they¡¯re extremely hungry, they¡¯ll attack and eat other insects of simr size. This is certain.¡±


    ¡°They actually eat meat too.¡±


    ...


    Qin Mengjin¡¯s words stopped here.


    She was silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°No matter what¡­ please try your best to let us see the evidence.¡±


    Otherwise, before despair struck, politicians would not be able to remember the word responsibility.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The breeze swept up. Kang De tore open the scroll and slowly floated in the air.


    A simple floating spell was loved by explorers and pioneers. It was used to pass through dangerous special terrain. The flying height was very low and the speed was slow. If he went further, he would be disturbed by the natural wind. The spell itself could not provide enough strength and could only use higher-level flying spells.


    However, in Banjul¡¯s current situation, it was the most suitable.


    Kang De closed the phone and flew into the coastal capital along the main road, Banjul Avenue.


    The arched door on the 22nd day that was used tomemorate a coup more than 20 years ago was also silver with locust makeup. This was andmark building in Gambia. The yellow sand color inherent in African cities had already disappeared. There were only silver-gray insects here and the blue sea and sky. The sound of waves slowly sounded from afar.


    There was silence. Human activities had already stopped.


    He floated in very slowly. mes rose in his phoenix eyes, breaking through the illusion and pointing at the source. He paid attention to the movements of the surrounding insects and prepared to escape at any time.


    ...


    Gambia was one of the least developed areas in the world. As the capital, arge seaport, and a tourist city, it was better, but it was still rare to see tall buildings more than six floors tall. Almost all the buildings were covered in locusts and gnawed. Many had already been bitten through the wall, revealing the rooms inside.


    The cars on the street were the same. Some had already had their shells eaten, revealing their seats.


    Kang De scanned with his Life Detection Vision and did not discover any signs of humans.


    He observed his surroundings. The dense locusts devoured everything and covered everything. Many traces had been erased. He could not determine what had happened, nor could he find any traces of a human struggling. He did not even see blood and residue or other small and medium-sized creatures.


    Cats and dogs, pets that almost always existed in human settlements, were not seen. There were no domesticated or wandering animals, birds, rats, or even flying insects.


    Kang De tried to take a photo, but the moment he took out his phone, locusts buzzed and reacted nearby.


    At this moment, it was calm because he had sent all the Earth¡¯s technological products to the white fog world.


    These gadgets actually reacted to technological products without any dy. It could be seen that it was instinct or program settings, not someone controlling them¡­ However, why?


    Kang De sighed silently. He looked down at the city of Banjul. The emergency team had already tranted the important ces in Gambia into Chinese and marked the exploration suggestions.


    He drove the breeze and slowly flew towards the Chinese Embassy in Gambia. The three-story white building was also painted silver by the locusts. Kang De flew in through the open main door. Inside and out, it was also covered in insects. There was no sign of humans or traces of a struggle. Or rather, the traces had been eaten.


    It flew towards the kitchen on the first floor. It was empty. The sound of cracking continuously sounded. Five to six locusts were nibbling out the iron cover of the cab.


    As for the body of the bottle and the hot sauce inside, they were all gone.


    They even ate ss.


    Apart from that, the pots, pans, and even the seasoning box, the empty refrigerator, and the kitchen that was filled with the aura of life had been searched cleanly. The ingredients were empty. Even the oil smoke contaminated on the wall and kitchenware had not been let go. If Big Bob went to be a cleaner, he would definitely make a fortune.


    The omnivorous nature disyed by this locust was too ridiculous.


    Kang De searched up and down and found nothing. The embassy¡¯sputer and fax machine had been eaten clean, and he did not discover any information left behind. He flew outside and arrived at a nearby supermarket. As expected, all the food on the shelves and in the refrigerator was gone.


    ¡°Locusts eat cement, phones, cars, and technological creations.¡±


    ¡°But the humans are gone. The living things are gone. The food is gone.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s already gone, but the locusts are still nibbling on cement, cars, and technology.¡±


    Kang De hung in the air and touched his chin in deep thought. There was no need to find anywhere else. This was an inside and out looting. All the organic things, including the greenery of the city, disappeared first, leaving only locusts holding arge number of inorganic things in the city and chewing crazily. Were they hungry, or¡­


    He thought for a moment and opened the spatial door. As ck light shed, Kang De returned a momentter with a piece of pork he had found in the underground supermarket beside the district.


    Let¡¯s see.


    He exerted strength with his right hand and threw the pork to the ground.


    With a bang, a muffled sound sounded. The pork smashed into a cluster of locusts on the ground. Kang De could see the silver-gray juice sshing to the side. He watched coldly and was prepared to escape.


    Clearly, the locusts did not treat the pork falling from the sky as a mass projection attack.


    They turned a blind eye to Kang De in the sky. Perhaps the enchanted equipment and invisibility scroll from the other world was useful, or they were far more interested in organic things than Kang De.


    ¡ªLet me see if you eat meat or not.


    Kang De floated in the air and watched coldly. On the ground, the surrounding locusts buzzed and flew up, as if they had received an order. They surrounded the pork and attached it.


    Crack. Crack.


    Kang De¡¯s heart turned cold.


    Unfortunately, the mercenary war criminals who hadmitted the crime of ughter against Moroni had basically been killed by him.


    The country was too far away. Otherwise, capturing a criminal who was not enough to appease the anger of human civilization could be considered making full use of waste¡­ Now, he could only use pork to observe.


    They were¡­ eating.


    Could this mean that his guess was correct?


    Otherwise, so many humans and even living things would disappear without a trace as if they had evaporated into thin air. Where had they gone? What was the purpose of such a thorough kidnapping?


    Wait!


    Kang De¡¯s gaze focused and he saw that the pork below was emitting a muffled sound. It had actually already split into two. Another batch of locusts flew over and joined the exposed gap.


    Then, the two halves became four.


    Four portions became eight.


    They separated, separated, separated, and separated.


    The overall size did not decrease.


    Kang De perked up. They were not eating, but separating the heavy pork!


    Why did they have to separate it?


    For the convenience of transportation!


    As expected, when the pork was divided into enough small portions, the locusts gathered and separated on their own. Then, they pped their wings at the same time and pieces of raw pork were hung up and flew into the distance.


    He hurriedly caught up, but he saw the locusts disturbing him. They gathered together, and the locusts transporting the pork were covered by the silver-gray group. They drilled into the interior of a building and disappeared.


    Flying in, his Phoenix Vision looked around. This was only an ordinary house. There was nothing special inside or out. From the size, it could not hide anyone, let alone find where the pork was hidden. He walked around a few times and found nothing.


    Then, there was only one answer.


    Kang De looked down at the ground under his feet.


    It was covered in crawling locusts. A trace of darkness that had yet to close revealed a deep light. He could even hear rustling as some holes were being filled.


    The firm and thick soil, rocks, and even other bunkers under it blocked the X-ray vision of the Phoenix Vision. Perhaps all the secret answers were buried below.


    Then, how should he go down?


    ¡­

 Chapter 441 - 441 Not the Only One

    441 Not the Only One


    How should he go down?


    The Phoenix Vision was blocked by a thick barrier and could not see what was hidden below.


    This meant that even if there was an underground pce, it was very deep.


    Kang De found a ground that was not covered by locusts and squatted down. He pressed on the ground and projected his mental strength. The power of the Fire Thief spread, but his perception power spread to the extreme and touched a solid entity.


    !!


    This was too f*cking deep.


    It was not difficult to extract the ground and dig all the way down. It was not impossible to use spells or even magic devices to separate the ground, but the problem was that this would definitely alert the enemy.


    Then, halfway through digging, they were discovered. Therefore, the locusts outside rushed in, and the locusts inside pushed out. They attacked from both sides and were insects from top to bottom. Even the insects did not dare to draw such a plot.


    Even if he could sessfully escape, it would rm Big Bob and expose his trump card.


    Yes, it was the situation of the enemy being in the dark and him being in the dark.


    Although he did not know what fortune Big Bob had obtained in the Gambia royal mausoleum or what was going on with these strange locusts, Kang De did not know the situation of the enemy, and Big Bob did not know his information.


    Even if everything had been smooth previously, Big Bob¡¯s understanding of Kang De was only limited to extraordinary physical abilities, powerful closebat abilities, and alchemical weapons like the Hima Eagle and the Defender mechanism. Then, there was nothing else. He did not know that Kang De knew how to use magic, did not know the profundity of the Fire Thief¡¯s power, and did not know that he could head to a sword and magic world at any time. There was power there that he did not understand even more.


    After all, in the understanding of that French mercenary, even if Kang De acted like Captain China and was a gic warrior, he still used gunpowder weapons to fight.


    Kang De weighed the pros and cons for a moment and decided to retreat temporarily.


    It was not impossible.


    If the locusts transported the food underground, they could anchor the food to the spatial coordinates and teleport. They could also arrive, but this method was a little dangerous.


    He did not want to discover himself buried in the fungus nket or blood pool after teleporting.


    He should snatch the sample and slip away.


    In this world, he did not need to fight alone. There were many people taller than him.


    Not to mention anything else, D*mn, before the ancient Imperial Court went to war, it had to distribute money to the soldiers. The mothend had done enough, but it was not appropriate for him to not earn the money of the foreigners after making this trip, right?


    He quietly floated out of the city and looked at the locusts hugging amppost not far away, deep in thought.


    This thing indeed looked like a grasshopper, but its color was rtively different. When he was young, his brothers and sisters in his hometown liked to catch a few to y with. Sometimes, they would raise it at home and feed it straw every day. It was quite interesting to watch it eat. Sometimes, when he caught too many, he would use the grass stem to put on a skewer and start a fire to roast and eat at night. Its head would really be crispy.


    Kang De always kept a distance from such activities. Due to his extremely high posture and imagination, when he saw insects, especially thoseplicated mouthparts and strange eyes, as well as theplicated appendage structure and the barbs on his thigh, he would always think of how terrifying this thing would be if it was as big as a human.


    Coupled with the fact that Xiaoman was bad at that time and always grabbed strange insects to scare him, he kept a distance.


    At that time, Xiaoman liked to capture praying mantises, grasshoppers, and so on and suddenly ce them on Kang De¡¯s clothes, causing them to crawl. Seeing that Kang De was so frightened that he cried and was even willing to take them off, those childhood memories were sealed in the past. Now, such things were already rare in his hometown.


    Perhaps it was not rare, but he did not have the motive to stroll leisurely in the countryside for a day, nor was he in the mood to carefully find fun in the grass. Now, he would only feel that the grass was dirty.


    He did not expect that after growing up, he would actually have to capture an insect that was almost an alien creature in Africa.


    Then the problem was, how should he capture it?


    Xiaoman had always stretched out her heartless iron hand to capture insects without hesitation. If Kang De was by her side, she would definitely use rocks or something to smash him into meat paste first to prevent this pitiful worm from falling into the hands of the primate female ferocious beast and bing a pitiful tool for humans to hurt each other.


    However, Kang De would not catch insects with his hands.


    He pondered for a moment. Bug trap? That kind of thing did not seem to be found in the district.


    A momentter, he found a way.


    He shed back to the white fog world and turned around a momentter.


    Expressionless, he held a stic bag in his hand with the logo of the supermarket.


    It was arge stic bag worth 30 cents.


    He tore it open, grabbed both sides of the opening, and threw it forcefully. With a bang, the capacity inside filled the air. It fluttered in the wind and expanded into arge ball, emitting an empty sound.


    It was said that this was an act that every human had done, especially when they were young.


    There were two equally bored souls.


    Firstly, after inting the stic bag, he tightened the opening and pped it until it exploded.


    Secondly, he turned on the tap and filled the stic bag with water. Then, he carried the heavy lump and looked around. He was so excited that he was like Columbus who had discovered a new continent.


    At that time, it was still good. He could even y with a lousy stic bag for a day.


    Kang De looked at the huge stic bag and nodded. Then, he observed his surroundings. Then, he flew up and kicked the stone under his feet. The wind rustled as he went straight for themppost.


    With a bang, the iron pir shook. The flying rocks killed a few locusts.


    The violent vibration sent the swarm of locusts flying in shock. Kang De threw out another piece of pork. The locusts sensed it and buzzed. Kang De had long taken a step and flew out. The enchanted and strengthened stic bag opened angrily in the wind and swept past like an elf ball, smothering a group of locusts in the bag.


    Then, he quickly grabbed the hands on both sides and tied a few dead knots.


    The locusts did not react for a moment. Kang De grabbed two more bags.


    Seeing that it was about time, they turned around and ran. The swarm finally realized that their members had been captured. Arge number of locusts in the distant city rose into the air and pped their wings, pressing down violently like a snowstorm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    Kang De simply took out his camera and filmed wildly for a while as he dialed the number in the country, ¡°I slipped around inside and discovered some signs. I also caught a living specimen of the locust! The swarm can sense the situation of theirpanion¡¯s disappearance and is pursuing me. I don¡¯t know their perception and range of activity. I can¡¯t bring them directly back to Comoros. This is too risky¡ªdo you have any clues?¡±


    Qin Mengjin immediately said, ¡°You can return to the country directly! A top-notch nuclear-defense vehicle is already on standby near your house. The operations team of the National Security Bureau is already waiting downstairs. We can pick you and the goods up at any time. There¡¯s no need to send them back to Comoros¡­ Please leave immediately.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°In that case, the insects will die.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± the liaison officer immediately said. ¡°Please exin in detail. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The Hima Eagle was already on standby. It stepped onto the eagle¡¯s back and rose. Kang De said, ¡°Teleportation can¡¯t let me bring living creatures. Apart from me, be it nts, animals, or microorganisms, they have to be dead!¡±


    Qin Mengjin was clearly very stunned. They did not expect this at all. After all, Kang De did not exin this matter, and the teleportation ability was rtively subtle. They considered Kang De¡¯s emotions and did not ask in detail for the time being. Instead, they nned tomunicate slightly when he returned to the country to transport resources.


    After all, there were some things that asking over the phone and in person wouldpletely have two effects.


    ...


    Only now did these smart people return to their senses and feel ashamed about their intelligence.


    Of course, he could not bring living things. Otherwise, when he found his father, he would have directly sent him back.


    An urgentmunication sounded from the other end of the phone. Qin Mengjin said, ¡°Mr. Kang De, there are no patrol ships in the Western Pacific, but a French Horizon-ss frigate parked in the port in Senegal to replenish its supplies has already set off urgently and is swimming in the nearby sea. We¡¯re preparing to contact the French government¡­¡±


    A reasonable choice. After all, the locust swarm would pursue and capture enemies of the same race. If he led the swarm of insects onnd, be it luring these guys to other ces in Gambia or even the surrounding Senegal, it was not a good thing¡­ Therefore, the sea route was a wise choice.


    After all, these locusts did not seem to be willing to go too far into the deep sea.


    However¡­


    ¡°French?¡±


    Kang De frowned.


    ¡°Not long ago, the French government has already made a huge concession. Before the battle between Gambia and Comoros ends steadily, they should be temporary coborators we can trust. ording to the n, a portion of the locust sample you provided will also be distributed to the French for research. After all, we can¡¯t hide it at such a juncture. The scientific research ability of the West is stillmendable. This is a crisis for all humankind, so we naturally have to resolve it.¡±


    ¡°However, don¡¯t worry, this is naturally a sale and not a gift. The benefits obtained and the form is all decided by you. The country won¡¯t let you suffer a loss.¡±


    Qin Mengjin knew that Kang De had a grudge against the French and persuaded him in all kinds of ways.


    ...


    ¡°Our n is to meet in a rtively far-reaching sea. The French will send you to the Second Republic of Cape Verde northwest of Gambia. It¡¯s an archipgo country with developed transportation and a good rtionship with our country. You can pass through the Am¨ªlcar Cabral International Airport¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, since the country has already researched and decided, let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Kang De said. ¡°After boarding the ship, I¡¯ll hand the locusts to the French and let them be in charge of transportation. There are a total of two bags. The foreigners can take one bag to study and give the other bag to the country. I won¡¯t take their ship.¡±


    Qin Mengjin was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Sure.¡±


    In any case, catching locusts was a piece of cake to Kang De. He was not afraid of what the French would do.


    Kang De also had an idea for the remaining bag.


    Although they would die in the white fog world, he could at least research something.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Contact the French. I¡¯ll fly out to the sea first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s voice turned colder, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to settle the score between the Western Airport and my father with the French. This time, they begged for mercy. My father is fine. On ount of the fact that they kneltpletely and worked hard, and that they have amon enemy, let¡¯s forget about that grudge for the time being.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing you have to tell the French.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the outer seas. The French military ship will pick me up. As long as there¡¯s any attack, I guarantee that the Cab Government of Paris won¡¯t see a living person after tomorrow. In a week, the military and political system and energy logistics system of Paris willpletely copse. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t kill civilians, but I just want to see what will happen after the national authorities shut down the romantic capital that¡¯s filled with thieves and foreign races.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell the French. Either you hold back and fight to kill me in one wave, or you have to try to see if my words count.¡±


    His cold voice entered the intelligence hall of the Gambia emergency team with the sound of the Hima Eagle flying, echoing in everyone¡¯s earpiece.


    These elites and heroes chosen from the various countries were all silent.


    No one spoke. For a moment, these smart people could not figure out if Kang De¡¯s mysterious superpower had increased the threat of his words, or if thisnguage contained strength to begin with.


    Then, Kang De added, ¡°Oh, remember to add this: don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    Pfft.


    Someone could not help but chuckle.


    When they heard the threat of superhumans to a world-renowned country that was also part of the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council, these elites of the Republic felt an instinctive sense of uneasiness and vignce, and the air became solemn.


    However, as soon as he said this, the atmosphere was ruined.


    After the call was hung up, the emergency team prepared to transmit the news and apply for instructions. They looked at each other. Someone could not help but say, ¡°Did he say those words¡­ for us to hear too? If he was only being rash, he really miscalcted. He said it to the French, but we¡¯re also part of the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council.¡±


    Qin Mengjin did not even turn around and said indifferently, ¡°Why would he do this in the country? His rtives and friends are all in the country. Do you not have confidence in him, or in your mothend?¡±


    These elites who could be said to be heroes were either scientific researchers with deep theories or elitemanders who had made contributions. At this moment, in front of a woman who imed to be an idler, they actually did not refute it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his words. Regardless of whether he says such a thing or not, since he¡¯s already disyed the teleportation ability that contains a hidden threat, no matter what, the mothend has to make preparations against him losing control of the power. In that case, what¡¯s the difference between him saying it or not? If he says it, he can still remind the country that he has some threat.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s expressing his goodwill to the country while showing that he¡¯s not as weak as paper. Since he doesn¡¯t want to stay in the system and took the initiative to develop overseas, we also respect his thoughts. His mothend is his home. We have the same culture andnguage, so there¡¯s naturally no need to say that we agree and belong. The country can give him what he wants, but if the country can¡¯t, even if it¡¯s the British, Americans, or Russians, I think it¡¯s difficult for them to fulfill it. Therefore, don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Qin Mengjin tidied up the paper beside her and typed on the keyboard for a while. After sending the email, she stretched. She turned around and her long ponytail fluttered gently. Her eyes were heroic and capable. She was wearing a gray suit with a white lining at the open cor and a red silk scarf around her neck.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, he can¡¯t do it¡­ After all, he¡¯s not the only one.¡±

 Chapter 442 - 442 Insects

    442 Insects


    Today, the sky was clear and blue.


    In the sea northwest of Gambia.


    The Horizon-ss frigate of the French Fifth Republic¡¯s National Navy, the Antic Fleet, No. D-621 Knight Astolfo, was advancing in the southeast.


    This was the product of the next-generationmon frigate n jointly developed by France and Italy. It was the new generation of medium-sized air defense ships in Europe. They used many stealth technologies andbined the advanced air defense missile systems of the two countries.


    It was the traditional crystallization of the conflict between the European countries.


    It was a sad product of the cost-saving concept.


    As well as the negative teaching material of the history of therge country¡¯s navy.


    The suffocating single-sided rotating radar could only update its detection ability every second. It was enough to crack the impact engine of the supersonic anti-ship missile.


    In the current era where mainstream countries were continuously increasing the caliber of the ship¡¯s cannon, the French guy raised his hand and shed down, cutting off the main cannon at the bow. He only took two 76mm water pipes to make up the numbers. He could not do anything and did not get first ce.


    The most shocking thing was none other than disdaining the close defense cannon system that fired thousands of rounds per minute. He confidently equipped two F-2 autocannons with a 20mm caliber and a maximum firing speed of 720 rounds per minute.


    Coupled with the two 76mm cannons, after the interception failed as an air defense missile system, the battleship and even the fleet would deal with thest defense line of the anti-ship missiles at the end that was easily at Mach 3.


    ¡ªRight, this autocannon is still f*cking manual.


    The bold confidence of this design was probably unparalleled.


    Moreover, the two ship cannons were in front and there was no kic energy weapon system at the stern. In other words, when the anti-ship missile attacked from behind, once the radar and poor performance air defense missile interception failed, the French could only watch helplessly as they exploded behind and did not even have the chance to raise the white g.


    However, it was thispromise product that worked hard topress the budget and could only be used for self-preservation that was still a sea force that shocked the various countries on the west coast of Africa. After the fall of Banjul, the second ship of the Horizon-ss, the Knight Astolfo, repaired in Senegal, hurriedly left the port and swam to the sea near Gambia to find any possible survivors and escapees and wait for the next order.


    At two in the afternoon local time, they received a new order.


    The battleship set off at full speed for a top-secret mission.


    At about four o¡¯clock, the NFH-90 medium-sized anti-submarine helicopterpleted its takeoff preparations. The crew boarded the ne, and the major of the frigate¡¯s aviation department personally led the team. The helicopter left the helipad and gradually rose into the air.


    Through the porthole, they looked down.


    From top to bottom, the smooth and simple beautiful lines of the Knight Astolfo were like a beauty lying in the sea against the blue sea.


    Its white body, t tarmac, and the white ball at the top of the bridge stubbornly bulged. The two 76mm naval cannons in front of the bridge looked so petite.


    The crew members had serious expressions as they looked at the gradually shrinking Knight Astolfo and the lingering ssh dragged by the tail. No one spoke or chatted. In their boring and long voyage life, the crew members of the aviation department were the most enviable. It was always good to asionally go for a spin in the air.


    However, this time was different.


    They had already heard that something rtively strange had happened in Gambia.


    At this moment, even a fool could guess what he wanted to do by sending a helicopter in the direction of Gambia.


    As expected, the major sitting in the crew cabin nced at the four marine officers opposite him. These people had been transferred from various departments on the ship. There was the deck control team of thebat department and the clerical administration of the administrative department. Thetter was a gentle Chinese man. He had been recruited only because he knew Chinese.


    Now, the administrative department of the warships of the various countries gradually leaned towards recruiting a Chinese soldier or a soldier who understood Chinese, especially in the United States. This was because the Chinese Navy had continuously expanded the range of long-distance navigation in recent years. The warships of the various countries needed to understand the administrative work of the Chinese to prepare formunication and cursing.


    The major took the mission code from the front passenger seat of the pilot and held the portfolio. Afterparing it, he opened the document and took out the fax that the Minister of Defense had personally issued. He opened it and read it for a moment.


    Then, he looked up and said, ¡°Gentlemen, you¡¯re about to carry out an urgent mission. France requests you to remain silent about everything you¡¯re about to see. After the mission is over, everyone has to sign a new confidentiality regtion. We¡¯ll receive a VIP in the sea area near the territorial sea of Gambia to transport important goods.¡±


    The four soldiers immediately straightened their backs and shouted, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    From the corner of their eyes, they saw two metal boxes tied to another row of seats.


    ¡°The main point of the mission is to shut your mouth, keep the secret, and remain friendly. All hostile actions are forbidden. Sergeant Luo, you will be in charge of tranting. The entire conversation will be recorded. I ask you to trante without any personal emotions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take out the self-defense weapons you¡¯re issued without permission. Most importantly, at any time, ce, or situation, you¡¯re not allowed to carry out any form of hostility against the VIP. These are the words of the Minister of Defense¡ªbe it weapons, words, or eyes!¡±


    After the major finished speaking, he asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The four soldiers looked at each other. The second lieutenant of thebat department shouted, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Does the rescue operation involvending? Does it involve a temporary shutdown? I didn¡¯t discover any rescue equipment. Where will we find the VIP? Will there be a battle on the ind or at sea?¡±


    The major looked down at the mission fax and confirmed it. He shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such information. He only ordered us to arrive at the coordinates strictly ording to the designated route and wait.¡±


    At this point, the major could not help but shake his head and curse, ¡°Bureaucrats who keep us in suspense.¡±


    A stupid and idiotic big shot gave a baffling order from thousands of kilometers away. Then, the front-line soldiers racked their brains and took the risk to carry it out. It had been like this for thousands of years.


    The process of this mission was casual like an outing, but the precautions were repeatedly reminded.


    In particr, the VIP target was a Chinese person. This overly polite and simply fawning tone and instructions made the white major secretly unhappy¡ªwas there a need?


    This was not a serious mission. There was no need to maintain silence the entire time. After confirming that there was no mistake, the sailors in the crew cabin began tomunicate. The main topic was focused on what had happened in Banjul.


    Also, who was the VIP?


    ¡°Could it be the Chinese Ambassador to Gambia?¡±


    ¡°What has been happening in Gambia recently is very strange. They started a war and were defeated.¡±


    Previously, the Knight Astolfo was repairing in the military port of Senegal. This country enveloped Gambia and Comoros. It was quite well-informed and the information it heard was strange.


    After all, to a group of seamen, the greatest fun in life on boring voyages was gossip.


    They had even heard the information that the Foreign Legion had failed in the Comoros Special Task Force¡­ but they did not know if it was true.


    ¡°Luo, are you also paying attention to Comoros? Yourpatriots are in the limelight there. I¡¯ve seen that video with my own eyes. Were you lying to us in the past? I thought the Chinese were all as weak as you.¡±


    Sergeant Luo retorted, ¡°I¡¯m French.¡±


    Otherwise, he would not be able to join the French Navy, let alone serve on the Horizon-ss frigate.


    He was born French and his parents were immigrants. He was proud of this because he could join the French army and not the Foreign Legion.


    However, at the same time, he felt a sense of disgust and rejection for China and his race. This hostility was not without reason, because he was French and had been born French. However, no matter how much he acted like a Frenchman, in his childhood, on the streets, in school, and even in the army, his nickname would always be ¡°Chinese¡±. Everyone always called him Chinese.


    ...


    Especially now, this VIP they wanted to pick up was actually facing a Chinese person with an extremely cautious attitude. It would have been fine if it was an American.


    Chinese¡­


    ¡ªWhy Chinese?


    Even he, who had trained hard, worked hard to perform and fulfilled his duty, was extremely happy when he was specially chosen to participate in a confidential mission. He thought that his professional skills and the loyal performance had finally been appreciated and rmended by his superiors¡­ However, he had just found out that it was not like that. It was only because he spoke Chinese.


    At this moment, he could not describe his mood.


    He even hated his parents a little. Since they had already be French and given birth to him in France¡ªwhy did they have to teach him to speak Chinese? Why write Chinese characters? Why did he notpletely cut it off?


    The whiterades beside him chatted excitedly about the Chinese man who had caused a craze in the world. Sergeant Luo only felt that he was noisy¡ªbut unfortunately, hisrades never considered his mood.


    Suddenly, someone smiled and said, ¡°Wow, wait, could it be that the VIP is Kang De?¡±


    The second lieutenant of thebat department also smiled and said, ¡°Is that so? Then I must get him to sign an autograph for me.¡±


    The other sailor beside him also winked and hugged Sergeant Luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, Luo. Whether we can obtain a few months of bragging capital and free beer depends on you¡­¡±


    The major said, ¡°Gentlemen, confidentiality rules.¡±


    ...


    The excited French soldiers shushed him in unison.


    Sergeant Luo could not help but say, ¡°Why is it Kang De? He¡¯s in Comoros now and should be preparing to return to China. Moreover, I¡¯ve always thought that it was a carefully nned promotion and scam. The Chinese don¡¯t know martial arts. I¡¯mpletely sure of this. The reason why he¡¯s so famous is either because of a disgusting n by Chinese capital to trick the world, or a conspiracy by the Chinese government to strengthen its international influence¡­¡±


    Instead, the French soldiers were unhappy. ¡°Oh, Luo, you¡¯ve seen that video, right? It doesn¡¯t look like it was edited, let alone special effects. We¡¯ve analyzed it frame by frame. Even Hollywood won¡¯t do it so exquisitely. He¡¯s undoubtedly a true man. How can you suspect yourpatriots?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m French!¡±


    Sergeant Luo was already a little exasperated. ¡°Just watch. Before long, this true man will sign a contract with a Chinese or Hollywoodpany to be an action star!¡±


    ¡°No arguing, gentlemen.¡±


    The major controlled the order again. ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions affect the VIP.¡±


    ¡ªSergeant Luo was even angrier.


    You don¡¯t even lick Americans so hard!


    About 20 minutester, the pilot¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Major, we¡¯re about to reach the designated coordinates. This is a sea area. There are no inds, reefs, no buoys, no ships, and the radar hasn¡¯t detected any signal. Where¡¯s our guest?¡±


    The sergeant walked to the cockpit, nced at the radar, and looked down through the window. There was a vast sea, sparkling with the sinking sunlight. There was nothing.


    He confirmed the coordinates again and there was no mistake. He thought for a moment and ordered, ¡°Patrol the vicinity. The mission ordered us to wait. I¡¯ll ask themand center¡­¡±


    He returned to the passenger cabin and took out hismunicator. He stood in front of the side door window of the helicopter and connected to the ship¡¯s tower. ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve already arrived at the designated location and haven¡¯t discovered the V¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, his eyes suddenly widened and he looked ahead in confusion, ¡°Oh, f*ck¡­¡±


    With his vision, he barely saw a ck cloud break out in the distance and rush over.


    ¡°Missile attack!¡± he roared. ¡°Heat bomb! Get away! Get away!¡±


    The helicopter suddenly dodged to the side, but the pilot¡¯s confused and flustered shout sounded, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re not locked on, and the radar didn¡¯t detect it¡­¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s that?!¡±


    The major who rushed into the cockpit was exasperated.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s an eagle?¡± The co-pilot went to get the binocrs, but the major snatched them away. He picked them up and focused on them for a moment, his mouth widening.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Someone shouted from the crew cabin. ¡°The captain said to let you open the hatch!¡±


    He urged him twice before the major came back to his senses.


    The impact of the scene he had just seen had yet to dissipate from his mind.


    There was nothing more terrifying than seeing a person flying in the clouds on an eagle in the NFH-90 medium-sized anti-submarine helicopter. If there was, it was that person carrying two stic bags.


    If there was anything more terrifying than this¡ªthat person was still on the phone.


    Another even more terrifying thing¡ªa person flying on an eagle with two stic bags and making an impatient call, but he locked such a person outside the helicopter.


    He jolted and took three steps to the crew cabin. He opened the safety valve and pulled open the side door of the helicopter. The surging sea breeze drums in, blowing his hair and face.


    The four people in the crew subconsciously narrowed their eyes. Then, they widened their eyes at the same time and ignored the salty and cold sea breeze. Their minds were nk.


    They saw someone.


    They also saw an eagle.


    The eagle swept past at an extremely fast speed. It was golden and vibrated its green illusory wings. It swept under the helicopter and pped its wings, shining through a breathtaking rainbow.


    A person stood in the void not far from the helicopter, as if he was stepping on the sturdiest ground. The helicopter hung in the air, and with every step he took, golden light bloomed under his feet. Complex and beautiful patterns unfolded like petals that shone with a strange light. Just like that, he stepped through the empty air and walked through the cold and high sky.


    When he stepped onto the metal floor of the helicopter cabin, there was an empty sound.


    Only then did people realize that such a person really existed in the mortal world.


    Yellow skin and ck hair. This face was extremely familiar. Two days ago, it had already be popr on the entire Inte.


    Kang De.


    The Chinese, Kang De.


    Kang De nced at the white men who stood up and his gaze stopped on the Asian. ¡°Can you understand me?¡±


    Sergeant Luo¡¯s mind was nk. He was stunned, terrified, and confused. He subconsciously nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang De shook the bag in his hand. ¡°Is there a box?¡±


    Sergeant Luo subconsciously nced at the two metal boxes on the chair. The white men had already rushed over. They untied them and held them with difficulty. They brought them to Kang De and opened them.


    Kang De ced the two bags in his hand in the box and closed them.


    Everyone saw something pping inside as if there were many insects, but they did not dare to ask what it was¡­ It was a secret. Only now did they know why it was a secret.


    ¡°Hand it to your superiors. One is for China, and the other is for your country. Tell them not to y any tricks. Also, do it as soon as possible and be careful, because these things will eat the box.¡±


    These locusts had been locked in the bag and had been struggling and biting. Although enchantment strengthening could give ordinary substances magical performance, there was an upper limit. After this upper limit, they would disintegrate. Kang De had to pay careful attention along the way. Once the bag was about to be chewed through, he would add another one.


    He had already set up three to four bags.


    Therefore, he did not have to worry about the enchanted bags being studied by the French. No matter how fast it was, after the French scientists obtained it, there were only locusts left in the box.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    After Kang De closed the box, he scratched the surface of the cold and solid metal box a few times. With the power of the Fire Thief to extract and dpose, he could also casually write on the surface of the solid object and pretend to have deep internal strength.


    When the French people saw this highest-level protective box being drawn like this, they nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Hurry up and be careful. I don¡¯t know how long this box canst. It¡¯s best if you have arger backup¡ªif anything inside escapes, I won¡¯t have to say the consequences.¡±


    Kang De waved his hand and fell back, jumping out of the helicopter. The Hima Eagle caught him from below. A brilliant light shed. Everyone watched him quickly leave, then looked at each other in silence for a long time.


    It was like a dream.


    After a while, the second lieutenant who had mocked Sergeant Luo licked his lips and asked in fear, ¡°Luo, what else do you Chinese know?¡±


    This time, Sergeant Luo did not refute or emphasize his nationality.


    After contacting the country and informing them that the package had been delivered, a ck light shed and Kang De had already returned to the white fog world.


    After settling this small matter, it was time to pay attention to bigger things.


    In the vast space of the western airport, all kinds of chariots and firearms surrounded one another. Where the muzzle pointed, there was a bulging stic bag on the ground with the logo of the supermarket.


    In the bag, a group of insects was bumping around aimlessly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 443 - 443 Missing

    443 Missing


    Insects.


    Locusts.


    The strange locusts captured from Banjul.


    At this moment, in the empty space of the Western Airport of Comoros in the white fog world, in the enchanted and strengthened stic bag, they collided aimlessly and crawled around.


    They were not dead.


    They were not killed by the rules that transmigrated worlds and annihted all life.


    Kang De walked over and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Horus put away the cannon barrel. ¡°There¡¯s no attack or hostility. They¡¯re only alive.¡±


    The swarm of insects in Banjul was orderly and would react to the stimtion of the outside world. When they discovered food, they would be sent back to their underground nest. If there was no food, they would gnaw on metal and cement. Clearly, this race might have a social division ofbor. The locusts on the surface of Banjul carried a mission that they had toplete.


    Even if they were grabbed into the bag by Kang De, they were still thinking of all ways to bite and tear the stic bag and never stopped¡­ Now, they were running around like headless flies.


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°Let us observe carefully.¡±


    Horus said in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. There aren¡¯t many of these insects. They can¡¯t escape my attack.¡±


    Kang De smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is my territory.¡±


    He raised his toes and tapped lightly. His mental strength spread to the stic bag along the ground. In an instant, the solid and flexible bag cracked, and the flying locusts buzzed out and flew in all directions.


    Kang De stretched out his hand and waved.


    The empty transparent but existing space twisted into a constantly changing Rubik¡¯s cube. The locusts flying up flew down, but the locusts flying out squeezed into a pile. Space changed wantonly in an unpredictable and iprehensible state. Countless faces, countless paths, and directions lost their meaning. All the seemingly unpredictable paths would only have one end in the end, and that was Kang De¡¯s will.


    Kang De stretched out his other hand and shed out. One of the locusts tied to the infinitely changing space separated and sessfully flew out of the spatial maze that was enough to make intelligent creatures go crazy.


    However, it fell into another chaotic trap.


    It pped its wings and tried its best to fly, but in Horus¡¯s opinion, this locust stopped where it was, even if it looked to be disced¡­ it was imprisoned by space.


    The Transformer felt an inexplicable shock. Although such power was exerted on the small locust, it could see through it and understand the greatness of this power.


    It muttered, ¡°Father, you¡¯re slowly bing the god of this world.¡±


    Even in the other world of swords and magic, such power was enough to be called a god.


    Kang De replied indifferently, ¡°Apart from allowing me to throw rocks better, it¡¯s useless for the time being.¡±


    Unfortunately, it was only limited to this silent white fog world.


    ¡°Alright, at the very least, there¡¯s something new.¡± Kang De added, ¡°At the very least, this ability doesn¡¯t disgust me too much¡­¡±


    When facing this thing on Earth, he was still disgusted. Because there were too many of them, he could not kill them all and would even have to touch them himself. Ordinary methods could not do anything to these things.


    However, in the white fog world, it was a different matter. Even if tens of billions of locusts appeared together, they could forget about approaching him. Kang De could easilypress the hundreds of thousands of tons of locusts into a size that looked only the size of a football and let them fall from the ground to the depths of the sky.


    He waved his hand and this locust flew to Horus. His iron son could not move for now.


    ¡°Can you tell anything?¡±


    An invisible wave of light seeped out of Horus¡¯s eyes. A momentter, he shook his head and said, ¡°Short-wave rays can¡¯t prate it¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense. Lifeforms shouldn¡¯t have such density.¡±


    Kang De slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a living creature to begin with¡­ right?¡±


    Be it living things from another world or Earth, aftering to the white fog world, without exception, they would be instantly extinguished. Apart from Kang De, there was only one exception, and that was Horus.


    The reason could be that Horus was a mechanical lifeform with a steel body or that it was born from Kang De¡¯s power of the Fire Thief which activated the white fog essence. Due to theck of another sample topare, it was unclear.


    However, now, there was already a third case.


    This locust.


    Kang De¡¯s left index and middle fingers separated. The locust suddenly broke off from the middle, and silver liquid sshed out. Grains floated in the air and turned into silver-gray balls under the effect of gravity.


    He focused and took a closer look. It was not as he had imagined. It was notposed of small and fine gears, levers, and metalponents. Instead, it still looked like a living creature with wet and irregrly shaped internal organs and cavities. As for whether it conformed to the rules of biology, this question was out of the ordinary.


    He was not an entomologist, nor did he know how to carry out research and experiments.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    At the side, Horus eximed in surprise, then said, ¡°Father, please give me a live one.¡±


    Kang De waved his hand, and another little white locust flew to Horus. His iron son twisted it in his hand and exerted strength with two fingers. With a puff, he squeezed it until it exploded on the spot.


    Disgusting, disgusting.


    It was too unreasonable.


    ¡ªAfter I use the book tounch a colossal attack and kill the cockroach or any insect, I¡¯ll ignore it and pretend that nothing had happened. The book had identally fallen there.


    Then, the housekeeping auntie naturally cleaned up.


    Not only did Horus crush it, but he also twisted it, his eyes glowing faintly.


    Kang De asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This juice¡­ is a mixture formed by powdered inorganic substances soaked in an unknown sticky liquid. Theposition includes metal oxide and metal fragments.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment. ¡°Is that all? Don¡¯t you have inorganic things like calcium carbonate and silicon dioxide?¡±


    Horus said, ¡°No, only these.¡±


    Kang De gave Horus two more and continued to crush them.


    It was still the same.


    ¡°Previously, they were eating around the streetmp,¡± Kang De said. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that they have these things in their stomachs. The problem is, are they digesting these metals and obtaining energy?¡±


    Just thinking about it felt strange.


    ...


    ¡°How can living beings obtain energy from metal and iron? Moreover, it¡¯s this small lifeform.¡± Horus shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is their food. They might only be collecting and not eating. What they can collect is not only food but also materials. Social insects have this behavior.¡±


    At this point, his iron son paused for a moment and said, ¡°Father, you can experiment.¡±


    Kang De nodded. Then, he separated some locusts andpared their weight through spatial methods. Five clearly ¡°half-full¡± locusts jumped out and stretched out their hands to grab.


    A piece of cement shattered on the ground, and a piece of reinforced concrete flew over from the wall. A steel piece cracked out of the iron door and was ced in front of these silver-gray locusts. In Banjul, these insects covered every inch of the buildings, cars, and streetlights. Now, they ignored these things in front of them.


    Kang De threw out another piece of pork, but they were also uninterested.


    They were only flying aimlessly, looking for something.


    Horus said, ¡°Perhaps, Father, they don¡¯t feed on meat either. In Banjul, they¡¯re also only collecting the pork you threw underground.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Then where does the energy they move frome from?¡±


    His iron son said in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s beyond our imagination.¡±


    Kang De stared at the locusts that were still buzzing and flying around. If these things were made and not hatched, they would really be exquisite and lifelike. To be able to survive in the white fog world and not feed on metal and cement or flesh, where did it obtain energy from and what was its goal¡­ The questions increased, and the answer behind them became more and more uneasy.


    He was silent for a moment. ¡°I hope human scientists can discover more.¡±


    ...


    In the end, he was not a professional, and neither was his iron son.


    ¡°But this needs to wait.¡±


    The French warship would immediately go to the archipgo country to the west of Africa, Cape Verde. There was an attach¨¦ from the Chinese Embassy waiting there. After receiving the sample, he would immediately rush to Djibouti.


    Then, the Djibouti Logistics Base took a military ne and flew straight to the biological research institute somewhere in the west.


    This would take at least seven to eight hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to save some time,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I¡¯ll send these over first.¡±


    Although he had already clearly stated that teleportation could not bring living things, it was a little unreasonable to return with half a bag of lively locusts now. Moreover, it might more or less cause some small trouble.


    However, he could not care less now.


    Facing such an unknown, mysterious, and troublesome enemy, seven to eight hours were extremely precious.


    He divided this group of locusts into two and put one of them into a bag.


    He took out another iron box and enveloped these locusts, sealing and strengthening them.


    Horus asked, ¡°Father, what about these?¡±


    Kang De opened the spatial door and stepped into the dark door. ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±


    In a sh, he crossed back to his house in the district and shuttled back to China.


    It was already dark. It was already past ten at night.


    Kang De called. Qin Mengjin immediately picked up. ¡°Mr. Kang De.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at home,¡± Kang De said. ¡°Get someone to pick me up and bring the box.¡±


    The liaison officer immediately said, ¡°Are the insects¡­ dead? If they¡¯re dead, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Qin Mengjin said in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they¡¯re not dead.¡± Kang De paused for a moment and said faintly, ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re not the kind of living creature we understand.¡±


    This sentence made the liaison officer digest it for a full three seconds.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, they¡¯ll be upstairs in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Are you staying here?¡±


    ¡°No, standby in the underground parking lot.¡±


    Kang De hung up, pulled open the curtain, and stuck his head out.


    He and Xiaoman¡¯s house were neighbors. Their bedrooms were separated by the wall, but Xiaoman¡¯s room had a balcony, so the two of them could see each other through the window. However, sometimes, they would still lie on the bed and y childish games like knocking on the wall.


    The light was still on. Kang De thought for a moment and decided not to rm her.


    He stood up and walked to the living room. Three minutester, there was a soft knock on the door. His phone received a message. Kang De opened the door. Two men in sports clothes and cotton hats stood outside. They looked like brothers who ran at night, but their eyes were focused and they did not look like ordinary people.


    The brother behind was carrying a heavy box. When the person in front saw Kang De, he saluted and took out a handwritten card. It was the same identification number as the one Qin Mengjin had sent.


    The photo could also match.


    After seeing Kang De nod and turn around, the two of them walked into the room and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Kang, we¡¯re ordered to carry out a mission. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to us. ording to the rules, we won¡¯t ask you anything.¡±


    Kang De reached out and picked up the box. He ced it on the shoe cab, opened it, and ced the stic bag inside. He closed it and gently patted it. The stic bag inside shattered.


    ¡°Tell your officer that the things inside might bite through the box. Be careful to put it on with arger box at any time. Don¡¯t open the box until you¡¯re fully prepared. You only need to convey this.¡±


    The two of them did not look surprised or curious at all. It was unknown if they were loyal and focused, or if they were used to it.


    ¡°May I ask what else we need to pay attention to?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already exined everything on the phone.¡±


    Then, the tworades bade farewell and left. Kang De sent them to the corridor. That person gestured kindly, indicating that there was no need to send them off. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Kang.¡±


    At this moment, the door beside him opened.


    These two kind-lookingrades were like shocked rabbits and subconsciously lifted their clothes. Kang De reached out and pressed his hands on their shoulders, stopping them from pulling out their guns.


    Xiaoman¡¯s head carefully poked out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. This is my friend,¡± Kang De said. ¡°She knows about my matters.¡±


    Only then did the two of them heave a sigh of relief, but they still said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we still have to report it.¡±


    Kang De red at Xiaoman and said, ¡°Why did you walk out? What if they¡¯re bad people?¡±


    Xiaoman snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I saw you?¡±


    Kang De shook his head and did not take this matter to heart. Xiaoman knew, so Uncle Wang would definitely report it. There were only benefits and no disadvantages. It was better to be arranged for protection by the country than to be ignorant and attract malice. Therefore, it did not matter what report these tworades spoke of.


    He looked at Xiaoman, who looked curious. ¡°These two arerades who serve the people.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiaoman looked at the two of them curiously and whispered, ¡°Dragon Group?¡±


    Kang De pointed at Xiaoman¡¯s forehead and pushed her. ¡°Alright, stop joking about that name.¡±


    The tworades were very tactful and consciously bade farewell.


    Xiaoman closed her door and pushed Kang De back to his house with a curious expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? You even brought a box. Did you give any blueprints to the country?¡±


    What blueprint?


    Kang De shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s just some trinkets.¡±


    Kang De did not want Xiaoman to know too much. No matter what, even if everyone in a city disappeared¡­ Don¡¯t let her worry about such a thing.


    Xiaoman¡¯s expression changed slightly as she nodded. ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    Kang De nced at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°So, why aren¡¯t you asleep at this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore!¡± Xiaoman snorted. ¡°Come, cultivate with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Dual cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Looking at the girl¡¯s expectant gaze, Kang De hesitated for a moment.


    Xiaoman immediately captured this emotion. ¡°Is there serious business?¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and sent a message to the king, ¡°Do you need trucks and resources now?¡±


    He quickly received a reply, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for the time being. My brother, it¡¯s already night. Our truck driver has been busy for a day and is already very tired. It¡¯s very dangerous to drive at night. We¡¯re counting the citizens who moved in and arrived today and choosing people with experience inrge motor vehicles. We also let them rest and replenish their nutrition. Now, we don¡¯tck resources for the time being. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Kang De thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Alright, pay close attention to the movements of the locusts. If there¡¯s a problem, inform me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. You should rest well.¡±


    Only then was Kang De relieved. Now that the locust swarm had to be careful and wary, there was no need for him to go nearby to artificially monitor it. Although the optical satellites in the sky interfered, the interference pattern was also a method of location.


    In this world, he did not need to fight alone.


    There was no need to be in a hurry to be a lone hero who saved the world.


    After putting away his phone, he smiled at Xiaoman. ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t yed like this in a long time.¡±


    Uncle Wang was not at home, and Father and Mother Kang were far away in Africa. Ever since they were young, to Kang De and Xiaoman, the days when the parents of both sides were not around were simply like a dream, as if it was a festival.


    Every time there was such a day, he would buy delicious food and drinks in advance and turn on all the lights in the room at night. Snacks were thrown all over the ground. He opened a few bottles of c, the television sounded, and theputer was on. He could do whatever he wanted and y whatever he wanted¡­ The joy of that time was rarely recalled now.


    Then cultivate.


    He brought over snacks, used the oven to arrange supper, poured some c, and yed a battle game.


    First was the Switch, then the PS4, then the phone game. Now that Kang De had been strengthened all over, his reaction ability had greatly increased, winning Xiaoman until she cried out. In the end, he was extremely bored. He sat in front of the television and watched boring television programs,ining about the stupid logic of a melodrama.


    Until Xiaoman leaned against him with sleepy eyes.


    She said half-asleep, ¡°How good is it to be like this every day? When can youe back¡­¡±


    Kang De sighed in his heart andplicated and indescribable emotions surged out. In the end, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s on the way.¡±


    Xiaoman smiled and hit him, slowly falling asleep.


    Kang De hesitated for a moment, then gently hugged her shoulder, still looking at the boring television drama. The men and women on the screen separated and died. They only heard the sound.


    Most importantly, the girl¡¯s sleeping breathing beside him made him feel calm.


    When it was already dawn, the buzzing of his phone called him back.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Kang De said. ¡°Are there any results from the anatomy research?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice was serious, ¡°However, something even more serious happened. Today, at dawn in Gambia, we discovered that arge number of people had disappeared from the towns near Banjul overnight.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°The locusts moved?¡±


    ¡°This is the most terrifying thing. The satellite shows that the locust swarm in Banjul City has not migrated on arge scale.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they came out of the ground.¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444 Win-Win

    444 Win-Win


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they came out of the ground.¡±


    Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice revealed a trace of uneasiness.


    Kang De exhaled softly, ¡°What¡¯s the exact situation? How far are the surrounding towns? What did the higher-ups say?¡±


    Before Qin Mengjin could answer, Kang De felt a slight vibration in his shoulder. Xiaoman raised her head in a daze and rubbed her eyes. She yawned and revealed a painful expression as she touched her neck.


    !!


    She said in a confused tone, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Kang De reached out and pressed her thin and warm neck. He said to the phone, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Qin Mengjin paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You just woke up?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept.¡±


    Sister Qinpletely stopped talking. God knew what she was imagining.


    Kang De pinched Xiaoman¡¯s face. ¡°Go to bed and sleep.¡±


    Xiaoman was still in a daze and fell into Kang De¡¯s arms.


    Helpless, Kang De picked her up by the waist and wrapped her in the air conditioner in the living room. He opened the door and came to Xiaoman¡¯s house. He entered the password and sent her to the bed and covered her with the nket.


    The girl rolled under the nket, wrapped her legs around it, rubbed her face, and fell asleep.


    Kang De looked at her for a moment before leaving Xiaoman¡¯s room filled with figurines and posters. He closed the door and came to the Wang family¡¯s kitchen. He opened the refrigerator and took out eggs and roasted sausages and flour.


    As he mixed the paste, he turned on the speakerphone of his phone and ced it on the table. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Qin Mengjin immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you the map. The towns withrge poptions that have disappeared are about 15 kilometers away from Banjul. They¡¯re all satellite towns around the capital.¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°There was no evacuation?¡±


    The liaison officer said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s Africa, and it¡¯s Gambia. Moreover, it¡¯s Gambia where the national government disappeared. The rich can drive away, and the poor don¡¯t even know where to go.¡±


    Kang De sighed softly.


    When Qin Mengjin heard this sigh, she immediatelyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself too much. This is not your fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Kang De said in surprise, ¡°Of course, this is not my fault. Why would you say that?¡±


    The liaison officer was also stunned. ¡°No, I mean, ah, it¡¯s good that you think so¡­¡±


    Kang De also understood the other party¡¯s kindness, but this staff member of the national agency did not understand his life. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but Miss Qin, I don¡¯t believe in words like greater ability carryingrger responsibility. If I wanted to feel guilty and me myself for all the helpless things, I would have gone crazy long ago.¡±


    If he had gone to the battle of Red Maple City earlier, could he have saved more Goethe people? If he did not leave Valentine, would more people have been spared from death? If he had done more in the battle of Moroni, would more people in Comoros not have died?


    If he did not understand these things, he would have long shut himself up.


    If he tried his best, he would not have any regrets. He would only be responsible for his actions and only let his morals and soul endure all the results and practice his will and beliefs.


    Therefore, he could not tolerate criticism, forgive criticism, or take his anger out on others.


    On the other end of the phone, surprise appeared in Qin Mengjin¡¯s eyes. She was a little caught off guard because Kang De¡¯s personality and answers were unexpected, causing her to modify her evaluation again.


    As shemunicated with Kang De, she used her mind to type a sentence on theputer.


    ¡°His morals match his ability. They¡¯re mature and stable. His otherworldly heart is like stone. Or rather, his heart is like a diamond, hard and dazzling. There¡¯s a certain danger because such a person won¡¯tpromise on principles and will adopt the most radical strategy when necessary, such as what he did when he saved his father.¡±


    Every new discovery would be reported to Kang De¡¯s personal evaluation file.


    As she wrote, she chatted and was in the mood to secretlyin.


    Be it ability, personality, or glorious deeds, Kang De was clearly the most dangerous.


    They could not motivate and rope him in from his mind and beliefs. It was not safe to only use money and materials. Moreover, he was an old fox. He sounded like he had experienced hundreds of battles, but he was also extremely dangerous. From the file, he was a harmless, helpful, and responsible young man. In the end, he went crazy after losing his father in Comoros.


    He started a massacre, and it was cruel torture. If his only goal was not to eliminate the enemy, he could use it to extort a confession, intimidate, and even vent his anger. At the scene, it was evaluated by his colleagues who finished itter as ¡°an extremely serious antisocial personality from the scene. It¡¯s rmended to contain him immediately.¡±


    However, such a person could actually stand up for innocent civilians in Moroni when they encountered a cmity.


    She had always felt very strange about this. Humans wereplicated creatures. Only now did she understand that this young man who had only recently entered the eyes of the country already had mature and stable morals and beliefs in life and would not be moved by external things.


    She really did not know where a young boy in his early twenties like him had honed such a temperament.


    She gathered her spirits and continued to answer Kang De¡¯s question.


    After asking about the range of the victimized town and slightly confirming the range of the locusts¡¯ activities, Kang De immediately asked the next question, ¡°When will the troops of the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council set off?¡±


    ¡ªLook, old fox.


    Qin Mengjin curled her lips.


    After hearing this, not only did he not me himself, but he also did not immediately rush to the scene to think of a way to make up for and search. His first reaction was actually to ask when the five hooligans¡¯ fighter team would be in ce.


    Shouldn¡¯t heroes save the world alone?


    Qin Mengjin did not know whether tough or cry. She thought to herself that he was quite clear-minded.


    However, he did not understand the essence of politics.


    She sighed. ¡°The news has just been sent over. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s going to be a leader-level emergency conference call, but it¡¯s still very difficult to reach a consensus¡­¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°Why? The locusts have already begun to spread. There will be more and more victims.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s Africa after all and is thousands of miles away from everyone¡¯s territory, right?¡± Qin Mengjin said indifferently. ¡°The interests of the various countries are above all else. Interfering in the unforeseen events in Gambia, how to cooperate, how much to invest, what weapons and methods to use, how to unify and dispatch, who will take the main responsibility, who will bear the most, who will be themander, and how to coordinate¡­ These things will argue for at least a month.¡±


    In a month, West Africa would be eatenpletely.


    However, only when West Africa was eaten up and could not be hidden anymore would the countries that were fighting among themselves and wary of each other truly unite¡­ After all, the countries on this were different in terms of geography, race, andnguage. They had never really united to do something.


    Instead, they were still plundering, hostile, oppressing, scheming, and causing pain.


    It was no different from thousands of years ago.


    It was just more efficient.


    ...


    If they really united to do something¡­ Heh, if they could do it, humans would have long colonized Mars.


    Qin Mengjin continued, ¡°Moreover,pared to the dilemma of Gambia, the various countries care more about other things.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How to exin this,¡± the liaison officer said helplessly. ¡°Be it firing a nuclear bomb at Gambia, bombarding it with long-range firepower, or even sending troops to clean it up, this matter can¡¯t be hidden. Although Gambia is a backward African country, Banjul is a tourist city. More than a thousand tourists are also missing. If this matter blows up and the news spreads, how will the government exin what happened in Gambia to the people?¡±


    ¡°A mutated man-eating locust appeared and ate an entire city? This will cause panic worldwide¡­ You should understand the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Or should we directly say that our world has changed recently?¡±


    ¡°This will also cause greater panic and a series of unknown and uncontroble turmoil.¡±


    ¡°After all, you know. Humans are good at certain things. Firstly, they let their imagination run wild. Secondly, they scare themselves. Thirdly, they blindly obey¡­ Although it¡¯s a little bad to say this, the less they know, the better. After all, ever since the birth of a mechanism like the government, be it Western or ancient times, their duty has been to maintain stability.¡±


    Kang De reminded, ¡°I¡¯m here to check the water meter.¡±


    The atmosphere became a little lively. Qin Mengjin smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re the only ones who can check other people¡¯s water meters.¡±


    Therefore, Kang De said in surprise, ¡°Can I investigate too?¡±


    ...


    ¡°If there¡¯s any news, we¡¯ll inform you.¡±


    ¡°Why does this sound so much like the perfunctory words of an interviewer during apany recruitment?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, why did you say it out loud?¡±


    Just based on Kang De¡¯s performance in Comoros¡­ they did not even dare to let him easily investigate.


    If he hated evil and took action alone, he would be unhappy and unruly if they scolded him. But if they let him act alone, it would be impossible to resolve and both sides would be upset.


    They could not let him interfere.


    Although this short chat alleviated some of the dreary atmosphere, the threat of the locust gue still existed. Sadly, the tradition of human internal strife and the political confrontation of the world pattern were wasting time.


    The situation was not so bad that the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council had to abandon all their hostility and cooperate sincerely. Therefore, they were still arguing about the details, because everyone was waiting for a responsible country to jump out and take over this matter.


    Originally, the Americans considered themselves the world¡¯s police and should not shirk their responsibilities.


    However, the Americans were smart. Hollywood blockbusters were simply lies. They would fly aircraft carriers, throw missiles, send B-2s, and send militia. Not only did they have to spend money, but they also had to bring their excuses. If they bombed the territory of a sovereign country, they would tten the capital of a sovereign country. If they hurt innocent people, they would start a massacre.


    Then, it was to defend the peace of a small African country and the lives of its people.


    They were so free.


    ck lives were precious? How naive. How were African ck lives precious? Be they dead or alive, there was no significance in their existence. What kind of ck lives were precious? The ones that were living on another continent.


    If the United States were unwilling to do it, China would naturally not do it. If they did, the United States, Britain, and France would move their stools to wave the g and cheer for them. They would watch the mothend save the world and throw usations like bombing the territory of a sovereign country and hurting innocent people after that.


    Kang De sighed. ¡°Is there any other way?¡±


    ¡°There might be, but it takes time.¡± Qin Mengjinforted him, ¡°The biological research institute is dissecting and analyzing the locusts you brought. We can try to use the research results to prove the danger of such a worm and urge the various countries to take action immediately¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. Therger the country, the slower it moves, because there¡¯s a lot to consider, not to mention the internal strife and argument between the countries.¡±


    ¡°There are only two ways to speed up this process.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, make the various countries feel an imminent threat.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, let them feel that it¡¯s profitable.¡±


    Kang De was silent when he heard this.


    Qin Mengjin slowly said, ¡°Kang De, I know you care more about the lives of Comoros. You proposed arge migration n and gathered the people of Comoros in the capital, Moroni, because you wanted to protect them.¡±


    ¡°However, with the destructive power, mobility, and concealment of the locusts, I¡¯m afraid I have to say that it¡¯s very difficult for you to do it alone. It¡¯s very difficult to make the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council move quickly.¡±


    ¡°Therefore¡­ what you want to do, you have to do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Kang De was first stunned, then he slowly revealed a cold smile, ¡°This is your goal?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve always valued win-win.¡±


    Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent, ¡°We¡¯ll ensure the safety of your family. We can even send a private ne to save your father, the King of Comoros, and even a small number of Comoros, but that¡¯s all. You¡¯re Chinese. You should know that it¡¯spletely impossible to let your mothend take the risk and international pressure to support a small African country with all its might or even directly use force to protect it.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I understand. This is very reasonable. That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you can understand,¡± Qin Mengjin said sincerely. ¡°In the current situation, you can either make ns early, wait, or take the initiative to do something. What you did yesterday was very good. We won¡¯t be stingy with our returns, but if you want more, you have to do more¡­ We want to know more information.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°For example, what¡¯s under Banjul¡­ We want to see.¡±


    Kang De described his experiment and guesses in detail yesterday.


    The locusts gnawed on inorganic things and collected food. They were all sent to the ground. The digging ability disyed by the locustsst night clearly indicated that this kind of worm could move freely underground. He even boldly made a guess. Perhaps the people who disappeared overnight had not be food for the insects.


    However, this was only a guess. Seeing was believing.


    Clearly, every government was very curious about this strange insect and the secret hidden behind it, and the Chinese government was no exception.


    However, China had developedte and lost the forerunner of the globalyout in its early years. The impact in Africa, especially on the coast of West Africa, was limited. After all, West Africa was France¡¯s West Africa. The coast was the coast of the Antic, and the Antic was the bathtub of the United States¡­ It was very difficult for China¡¯s power projection to reach here.


    Regarding the secret underground in Banjul, the French, Americans, and even the British could rtively quickly and efficiently release firepower and even the army and think of a way to carry out research and detection.


    Regardless of whether it was sessful or not, he at least had the ability.


    Now, Chinacked this strategic delivery ability, especially to the countries on the West African coast, and it could not even catch up to the United Kingdom.


    China¡¯s greatest advantage was that Kang De, one of their own, was in Comoros.


    Moreover, he had the ability to enter Banjul ande and go as he pleased. His methods were extraordinary and he appeared and disappeared unpredictably.


    This was the only advantage and opportunity to obtain the initiative.


    In fact, it was also through this advantage and opportunity that the British, American, and French countries obtained the locust specimen a few hours in advance and quickly began experiments¡­ This was a win-win situation.


    Qin Mengjin said seriously, ¡°If you need anything, just ask. We want to see more.¡±


    ¡°The weapons and equipment I asked for earlier?¡±


    ¡°Apart from the specially customized ones which are still in the testing phase, the others are ready.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen the parts blueprints I asked Uncle Wang to make, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After all, you¡¯ve also told Mr. Wang that there¡¯s no need to hide it from the country.¡±


    ¡°Help me build it with the best alloy as soon as possible, okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. The Aerospace Group has taken over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Mengjin tactfully did not ask why Kang De wanted those parts.


    In any case, professional engineering experts would analyze it.


    Kang De had already cut up the scallions, carrots, and other side dishes. He rolled up this egg pancake and ced one of them in the microwave to keep it warm. He picked up a piece and took a bite.


    He gently opened the door of Xiaoman¡¯s bedroom. The girl was sleeping soundly.


    Kang De smiled and closed the door, along with his calm and leisurely life.


    Why was he so hardworking on Earth?


    He took a bite of his breakfast. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡±


    When he left Gambia, he left a coordinate. At this moment, he directly appeared there. 30 kilometers west was Banjul. ording to the map, he nned to go to a few viges and towns that had lost arge number of people to take a look.


    Be it capturing or eating them, if they crawled out of the ground, there should be traces.


    He released the Hima Eagle and flew for about 20 minutes. Under his feet was the town furthest from Banjul. Looking into the distance from the air, he could see the silver light refracted by Banjul City. After eating for a day and night, that city had probably been eaten a lot¡­ If this was a game, it would at least be broken.


    Looking down with the Phoenix Vision, there was already no one below. It was unknown if they had all disappeared, or if a portion of them had fled in fear¡­ The low khaki building was dpidated and ancient. At this moment, it was empty.


    There was only destion.


    Kang De flew down and casually found a house to enter. He went to the kitchen and walked around. He did not discover any food. It was clean, and even the stains had been eaten clean.


    It was Big Bob Cleaning Company.


    Kang De squatted down and pressed down on the ground. His mental strength seeped out and he could sense many soft parts. They were different from the surrounding soil. The worm had clearly been dug over from here.


    It was a good opportunity.


    In Banjul, in order to avoid alerting the enemy, he did not extract or dig down to see what was inside, because it was the nest of insects. If he was not careful, he would be discovered and be eaten.


    However, it seemed to be more secretive to investigate from here.


    He supported his chin with one hand and began to think.


    After all, extracting so much soil was physical work.


    Then the problem was.


    Could his iron son¡¯s brain that could move freely turn into an impact drill and dig all the way down?


    This old father could not hoe the ground anymore. His son had to be filial, right?


    ¡­

 Chapter 445 - 445 Stone Warrior Eight Formation

    445 Stone Warrior Eight Formation


    No!


    ¡°Definitely not!¡±


    The Horus Drill n was still rejected by his iron son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I still have Tacitus¡¯ aura on me,¡± his iron son said. ¡°It¡¯ll rm the swarm.¡±


    !!


    Kang De pped and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said it, I would have forgotten.¡±


    Therefore, he carried his iron son¡¯s head and did a swarm perception range experiment. The limit distance was about three kilometers. Then, he returned the way he came and arrived at the town with the missing poption.


    Then, he measured his iron son¡¯s head.


    He waited on the spot for more than 20 minutes, but he did not see any insects break out of the ground and meander over.


    ¡°Very good. If the soil structure can¡¯t affect their perception range, this means that they¡¯re very far from us now, at least three kilometers away. In other words¡­¡± Kang De smiled and said, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Horus was still resisting stubbornly. ¡°What if the soil can affect their perception?¡±


    Kang De¡¯s smile became even more loving. ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, his iron son submitted.


    After all, Kang De¡¯s attack in the white fog space shocked Horus, who was gradually entering the rebellious period.


    Dig.


    After taking some parts and parts from the white fog world, Horus reorganized and deformed, turning into a closed digging device. It was about the size of a motorcycle. In front of it was a drill that had been simply welded, cut, and pieced together. It could not bepared to industrial use. It could be used because Kang De had enchanted it.


    Behind him was a small cabin that was as narrow as the cockpit of a fighter ne. In fact, it had been modified ording to the cockpit model of the F35. Kang De could sit in it and observe the outside world through the windshield.


    The engine turned, and the drill made a soft sound before sinking. The solid cement ground shattered like a crispy biscuit, and soon, it was dry and hard soil. Kang De reached out and pressed it against the side wall. His mental strength seeped out and extracted some rocks and soil to assist his iron son in the construction. He dug about 10 to 20 meters, and the surrounding soil gradually became sticky.


    His iron son said unhappily, ¡°¡­It¡¯s wet. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you change twoyers of armor?¡±


    Horus replied, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you feel disgusted if your clothes are stained with feces?¡±


    ¡ªThat made sense.


    Since this guy had helped, it was fine to let him say a few words.


    Otherwise, the person extracting and digging in the mud would be Kang De.


    Earth was not Minecraft, and the soil was not only a thick backlog that was slightly moist. This was because there was water underground. The deeper he dug, the more water there was. Under the soil, there were all kinds of rockyers, terrain, and even ancient crystal holes. There might be arge amount of groundwater stored in the rock walls. There might be gas, natural gas storage, or even oil, salt mounds,va, high-temperature heat flow, and even radioactive mineral deposits.


    Not to mention that space was endless, even the ground under his feet contained countless mysteries and unknowns. If Earth waspared to an egg, humans had only knocked a small powder on the eggshell.


    102m was the depth of the Badaling High-Speed Railway Station.


    154m was thergest hotel in the world.


    200m was the depth of the Pyongyang Metro station in North Korea.


    287m was the deepest undersea tunnel in the world.


    2375m was the greatest depth of human scientific research, the dark matter detectionboratory on Jinping Mountain in China.


    The radius of the Earth¡¯s equator is 6,378,137 meters.


    The ss on both sides had been enchanted and strengthened. Mud was on it. Kang De stretched out his hand. The Sun God¡¯s Proof of Star Authority shone with a gentle light, illuminating the surrounding darkness. This light illuminated the scene outside the cabin. Water, soil, and gravel mixed in surged from all directions.


    It surged like seawater.


    It was a simr feeling to sinking in the deep sea in a small submersible.


    There was darkness and the unknown. With a human body and a short lifespan, he wandered in the traces left behind by countless years. He was the only visitor to this frozen and eternal story.


    Horus¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°What¡¯s Father thinking?¡±


    Kang De shook his head. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    His iron son said indifferently, ¡°As a hard and thick drill, I¡¯ll work hard to go deeper in a dark, wet, and warm mud. What do you think?¡±


    Kang Deughed.


    He smiled for a while before continuing to look around the cabin, ¡°So it¡¯s like this underground¡­ I really didn¡¯t know in the past. What I learned in books is still very different from my actual experience.¡±


    Horus asked, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Therefore¡­¡± Kang De said faintly, ¡°Groundwater, flowing mud, hard rocks, increasing pressure, and temperature. We keep digging down, but we can¡¯t find any traces of the locusts. They might be able to dig in here overnight. The flowing mud and groundwater will cover the traces of movement, but¡­¡±


    However, if the townspeople had all been kidnapped¡­ how?


    In the past, he did not know. Today, after seeing the underground with his own eyes, how could he transport people?


    Even if they did not drown, they would suffocate.


    This discovery made Kang De feel slightly uneasy. He had always guessed that the townspeople were not dead, but had been transported to some ruins building underground like food. However, from the looks of it¡­


    ¡°This is the mystery we want to resolve,¡± Horus said. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Father always done this? Try your best to save lives. If you can¡¯t save them, prevent the spread of the cmity. If you can¡¯t prevent it in time, punish the sins and let the dead rest in peace. Moreover, ensure that sorrow won¡¯t happen again. Life is precious. If you do your best, you won¡¯t regret it. Time can¡¯t be wasted on meaningless self-me and guilt. We¡¯ll resolve all kinds of trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kang De slowly exhaled and threw out the chaotic thoughts and guesses in his mind, ¡°At this moment, killing Big Bob as soon as possible is the greatest justice.¡±


    Deep underground, the location was difficult to distinguish. The phone signal had already disappeared. Fortunately, Horus¡¯s location device and direction instructions were still effective. Kang De confirmed the location and tried his best to dig deeper. He also approached the direction of Banjul. The temperature was continuously rising, and the flowing mud rubbed against the gravel as he dug into the outer wall of the machine.


    As for the surrounding scenery, he was long tired of it. Speaking of which, how could there be any scenery?


    Just like that, it gradually approached Banjul and dug in at a diagonal angle. In order to ensure the lifespan of the drill, the speed of digging was not fast. About an hourter, the engine suddenly stopped.


    Horus whispered, ¡°Eh?¡±


    ...


    Kang De had wanted to teleport out half an hour ago to let out some air.


    However, looking at the harsh environment around him, with his thick skin, he was too embarrassed to say that he wanted to return to the ground to breathe fresh air and eat a KFC family bucket.


    Kang De pulled out the breathing mask of the portable oxygen tank and asked, ¡°Why? Did you dig up bedrock?¡±


    Horus turned off the engine and turned on all the detection devices. He whispered, ¡°Listen¡­¡±


    The rumbling vibration was not the surging of mud and the flow of water, but another vibration sounded from afar underground¡­ and it was getting closer and closer!


    The phoenix mes in Kang De¡¯s eyes suddenly burned, but he still did not see any abnormality around him. His mental strength spread out, and the power of the Fire Thief did not sense any abnormality¡­ This meant that it was not close enough!


    However, it was close enough!


    The father and son had fought side by side for a long time. Horus had been formed by him and followed his father¡¯s personality. He had also cultivated an increasingly decisive personality through his experience and battles. At this moment, in front of a great enemy, they might have already been discovered, but they had an extremely tacit understanding. The first thought they thought of was not to quickly escape!


    Instead, they advanced quickly!


    Kang De said sternly, ¡°Push at full power!¡±


    Horus said in a low voice, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ...


    The engine roared, and the drill roared violently. Kang De¡¯s mental strength spread out and shattered the obstacle in front of him as if it was annihted. The father and son suddenly elerated, and the surrounding roars and vibrations approached!


    ¡°Continue! Speed up!¡±


    Since they had already heard themotion and the enemy had even reacted, it meant that the nest was not far away! In that case, they had to at least see something!


    The trembling roar became louder and louder as if an earth dragon was violently invading. Kang De¡¯s expression was as calm as water. His Phoenix Vision had already seen a few rolling silver rivers in the distance. He could not tell what they were for the time being. This was not what he was most concerned about. ¡°Faster!¡±


    It was already so close that Horus¡¯s sensors could sense it.


    His iron son said in a low voice, ¡°Estimated to receive the enemy in 40 seconds!¡±


    ¡°Then we still have 39 seconds!¡±


    ¡°Thirty seconds!¡±


    ¡°Twenty seconds!¡±


    ¡°Ten seconds!¡±


    ¡°Five!¡±


    At this moment, his mental strength expanded to the limit. The obstruction of the soil and rocks in front of him continuously disappeared. The back of the excavator revealed a jet device and rushed forward violently. Under the obstruction of the endless ground, he broke through theyers of obstacles and finally arrived at a location close enough to let the Phoenix Vision see something other than the soil.


    In the distance, he could vaguely see a shining red dot.


    It was the feedback of the Vision of Life. Arge number of humans were gathered there.


    Underground.


    He had found it.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    The soil on both sides was suddenly rushed over, and a silver storm whistled over. In the next moment, ck light surged. Kang De and Horus instantly disappeared and returned to the white fog world.


    The outer metal te covered in mud and gravel fell off, and Horus turned into arge-headed robot. Kang De jumped up and turned to look at it. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake! Those people are still alive!¡±


    Horus said slowly, ¡°What are those things?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearly,¡± Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°but we had time to give them a wee gift.¡±


    The door opened again and Kang De returned to Earth. In the house in the vige, a huge cave had been dug in the living room. In the end, there were traces. Horus stretched out his sensor probe and went deeper.


    ¡°Vibration, high-frequency vibration¡­ They¡¯re rushing over! They¡¯re very fast!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s entertain them and test how far we can go!¡±


    Horus asked, ¡°With what?¡±


    Kang De opened the door. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the Stone Warrior Eight Formation!¡±


    The Transformer transformed into a half-body exoskeleton that covered Kang De¡¯s shoulders, back, and arms. It shuttled back to the western airport of the white fog world. With the support of the country, the generosity of France, and the help of the Russians, Horus had taken the time to make very interesting local weapons in the past two days.


    After all, modern weapons targeted the country and the soldiers and would not blindly pursue lethality to prevent waste and idental injuries. However, this strange swarm was an enemy outside the specifications. The power of conventional weapons was limited, and weapons of mass destruction could not be obtained for the time being. Kang De could only unleash his traditional spirit and rely on himself.


    For example, the Stone Warrior Eight Formation.


    He came to the corner of the shirt of the vast airport runway and pulled open a canvas, revealing a pile of objects shining with a metallic luster. The simple lines, the design of the atmosphere, and a fewrge words were written.


    ¡°Laiyang Steel Pipe Factory.¡±


    In the previous battle of Comoros, the construction materials obtained from a military camp included these thick steel pipes. Horus had stuffed arge number of stic explosives, shell high explosives, and fragments.


    nk.


    It had been repeatedly enchanted by Kang De and emitted colorful ck. The concentration of elements on its surface and theplicatedposition were enough to make any Grand Mage reveal a subtle and terrified expression.


    This was the Stone Warrior Eight Formation.


    It was modified by the Eight Front Formation of the Three Kingdoms of the Later Han.


    After opening the spatial door, eight steel pipesnded on the ground. Horus scanned the surrounding terrain and confirmed the best location, pointing out the coordinates for Kang De. Kang De carried one horizontally and leaped withrge strides. He suddenly stopped below and extracted the ground. One pir sank and sank into the ground, and so on.


    There were a total of eight pirs.


    It was not only the Stone Warrior Eight Formation but also the Eight Golden Locks.


    These eight gates were death, death, death, death, death, death, death, and death.


    After doing it, Horus said in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯reing soon!¡±


    Three minutester, the rumbling of the ground could already be heard clearly. Kang De waited for a moment and began to move. Horus¡¯s Tacitus aura attracted the guests underground and continuously moved, changing their location. Kang De looked with the Phoenix Vision. Below was a coiled silver river that rolled like a python.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    The ground under his feet exploded one after another.


    Kang De had long teleported. He stepped on the back of the Hima Eagle and looked down. He saw more than ten silver-gray pythons roar out, break through the soil, and raise their heads to the sky. They roared. There was no snake tongue in their mouths, only a ball of surging silver dust. In a sh, Kang De raised his left arm and a huge homemade mortar quickly fell.


    It fell into the python¡¯s mouth.


    mes exploded.


    The silver-gray fragments suddenly exploded. They were torn apart by the shock wave and burned by mes. The python¡¯s head exploded on the spot, and half of its body danced violently. The Hima Eagle pped its wings and flew up. Kang De held it in his left hand.


    Detonate.


    Strong light surged, and magic power rolled. The light of the gunpowder weapon and the tyranny of the elemental power were united under the power of the Fire Thief. The Stone Warrior Eight Formation swept through everything and suppressed the strange and strange.


    In an instant, it was as if ten thousand thunderps had streaked past. A zing shock wave raised the entire town. The ground rolled like waves, and houses rose and fell. This empty town seemed to have encountered an earthquake. It copsed, shattered, and crumbled. Looking down from the sky, a visible shock wave pushed the sand into the distance.


    As for the silver-gray python that continuously rushed out, its body was torn apart by this terrifying light, shattering into countless star fragments that burned, shattered, and floated.


    Only sporadic locusts danced with the wind and floated involuntarily.


    In the end, it was buried in the mes.


    Kang De stood on the giant eagle in the sky and looked down at the sea of fire and destruction below.


    Feeling the hot wind blowing, he said indifferently, ¡°These are all locusts.¡±


    The python formed by countless locusts had an astonishing digging ability underground¡­ He witnessed all of this and suddenly, the phone in his pocket buzzed.


    Qin Mengjin.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact you just now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The French have taken action!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 446 - 446 Revenge

    446 Revenge


    ¡°The French? What did they do?¡±


    ¡°From the time, you should be able to see it on your side.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In the sky.¡±


    Kang De looked around and saw a ck hole in the clouds in the north of Senegal. Apanied by the roar of an approaching engine, with that huge body and long wingspan, he could vaguely see the four turbines under the wings. This speed and size were clearly not fighter jets. In terms of size¡­


    ¡°D*mn! Is this a f*cking strategic bomber?!¡± Kang De cursed, ¡°The French are going to throw a nuclear bomb?¡±


    Qin Mengjin did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Why are you thinking about nuclear bombs all day?¡±


    Kang De replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Because it¡¯s like this in movies and games. Moreover, the French will always do some confusing actions. That¡¯s what the British say.¡±


    ¡°¡­In short, no.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s inside? Molotov cocktail? Thermobaric bomb? The mother of bombs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a chemical agent to kill insects.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang De said in surprise, ¡°Are they crazy? Is pesticide useful?¡±


    These things ate rocks, sand, and metal. They could survive in the white fog world and even gather to berger fusion beasts controlled by higher-level race consciousness.


    ¡ªNow you¡¯re telling me that pesticides are useful?


    Alright, I know the zerglings are allergic to lemon juice, but you¡­


    ¡°They said it was useful.¡±


    Qin Mengjin said, ¡°After we discovered this sign, we asked the French and received such a reply. Not long after their nationalboratory obtained the locust specimen, the bad news of a locust attack and the disappearance of people spread from the towns around Banjul. With the intention of immediately controlling the situation, we began to use the agricultural pesticide on the market to deal with the locusts. The effect was obvious.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we made a prompt decision and immediately mobilized resources. We rented a ne and controlled Banjul. We only discovered their actions not long ago¡­¡±


    At this point, the liaison officer sighed, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. After all, if this matter can¡¯t be covered, the French government will all have to step down. After all, the matter of the locustses from the beginning. They believed Big Bob¡¯s nonsense. Be it international pressure or public opinion, it¡¯s impossible to let them go¡­¡±


    Against the disaster and crisis of all humankind, what was terrifying was not them, but the governments responsible for leading and protecting the people and facing all challenges. They might do their own things or even act in private.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Kang De shouted, ¡°They¡¯re really desperate. They should directly use a nuclear bomb to overturn Banjul. Even if you sprinkled pesticide, even if it¡¯s useful, those locusts can clearly dig the ground. How useful can they be? They¡¯re clearly overcautious, afraid that it won¡¯t be easy to clean up Banjul if it explodes¡­ They¡¯re really despicable!¡±


    The liaison officer said helplessly, ¡°How can this decision be easy?¡±


    Kang De frowned. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°Pesticide¡­ have you tried it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know which pesticide the French use, but with the mainstream medicine we collect from the domestic market, it¡¯s not very useful, but the French im to be useful.¡±


    Qin Mengjin said, ¡°Since they¡¯re certain, it should be useful¡­¡±


    ¡°Then they should put it in a missile and attack! Aren¡¯t they sending nes?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unrealistic¡­ Considering the strange organization and threat of this locust, they gave up on the idea of using a traditional piston agricultural ne. Instead, they rented a big guy from Evergreen International. It¡¯s the one you saw. It¡¯s not a strategic bomber, but a super air extinguisher modified by a Boeing 747.¡±


    With the liaison officer¡¯s exnation, Kang De used the Eagle Eye Technique and saw the full appearance of the ne.


    ¡°Evergreen-747-Supertanker. There are only two air fire trucks in the world. They can carry dozens of tons of firewater or me retardants and be used to curb forest fires. They can fly at sea, travel at night, and be thrown at high altitudes. They can reach any corner of the world in 20 hours.¡±


    As expected, it was in the style of a passenger ne. It was huge and beautiful as it soared freely in the air.


    The liaison officer said, ¡°The French also put in the effort. They used this air extinguisher to ce dozens of tons of pesticide that covered the entire area around Banjul. Moreover, if it¡¯s ced high in the air, it won¡¯t be attacked by the locusts¡­¡±


    ¡°I say¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°How much is this ne?¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡­ it¡¯s about two billion yuan in Chinese currency. Why? Do you want to buy it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kang De sighed. ¡°I mean, the French will have to pay.¡±


    As he spoke, this Boeing 747 had already approached the border of Banjul with a whistling sonata.


    Under the spray of the special pressurization system, a strong liquid that was like air fog suddenly sprinkled out from the back of the fire extinguisher, spreading, rolling, and sshing down like a storm.


    The territory of Gambia was arge in, especially near Banjul. The terrain was extremely t, but this ne still maintained a flying height of at least 300 meters, even if this distance would cause the waste of pesticides¡­ It was probably safer. 300 meters on the ground was an unreachable height for the locusts.


    ¡ªStupid humans thought so.


    At this moment, Kang De was at least 20 kilometers away from this ne.


    He activated the Hima Eagle and advanced quickly.


    In the next moment, the silver-gray wind flew up like a snowstorm and sprinkled into the air from the ground, raising a violent wind in Banjul. In the flying snow, the dense locusts gathered and condensed into a tornado that stretched from the ground to the air. Like huge demon pythons, they darted out from the ground and bit at the birds in the sky.


    As Kang De observed with the Eagle Eye Technique, he took out his camera and turned on the camera mode.


    He saw the violent wind sweep up the fog-like pesticide. Arge number of locusts scattered and fell to the ground, but the huge entity condensed by more locusts rose from the ground and bit at this huge steel bird in all directions. He saw the Boeing ne modified by this passenger ne suddenly pull up the nose, but before the pesticide spread, the swarm of locusts that had suddenly climbed hundreds of meters had already collided!


    Silver liquid instantly covered the head of the ne and was pasted on the windshield panel. It was unknown how many locusts had been shattered. Remnants sshed and scattered on the shell of the ne. The rtive speed was not high. This level of impact would not prate the ne, but this was not the point. The point was not a face-to-face collision.


    A terrifying scene that was enough to suffocate all the pilots in the world happened.


    Four swarms of insects gathered into long pythons that swam in the air like flying snakes and surged into the four continuously spinning turbines of the ne!


    As if they had collided with a meat grinder,rge amounts of silver liquid surged out.


    If it was ordinary insects, it might not have much of an impact, but these locusts were not organisms that ordinary people knew. Fragments of metal and rocks flowed in their bodily fluids.


    In less than ten seconds, Kang De saw the engine sh with a faint me, followed by rolling thick smoke. Violent mes continuously erupted from the four turbines, spreading, disintegrating, and shattering. The suddenly powerless ne began to fall quickly with the rolling thick smoke.


    Kang De sent the photo to Qin Mengjin.


    Amidst the crazy silver and gray storm that filled the sky and the green fog that was still spreading, a huge iron wing fell from the sky with thick smoke and mes. This scene was extremely exquisite and could probably win a prize.


    The ne fell from the west side of Banjul and ttened hundreds of old brick houses in the area in one go. Then, it exploded. The violent explosion and mes raised arge number of pesticides stored into the air and spread around Banjul. Kang De stopped about eight kilometers away and looked at the strong smoke and fire.


    ...


    He saw all the locusts in the city methodically move aside from the domain of pesticide dispersion. They gathered into silver snakes and drilled through the hard ground. When they returned to the ground, he heard a violent vibration echoing underground, as if it was an angry roar. Kang De stood on the giant eagle and listened to the echo of the ground with a wooden expression.


    Then, the eagle retreated.


    ¡°Miss Qin.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Qin Mengjin took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°High-power explosives, methrower fuel, oxygen tanks, personal protective devices, cars, and the pesticide form in the hands of the French, as well as the finished product. The more the better.¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°In addition, help me greet the mother of the French President.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What do you think happened?¡± Kang De looked at the already empty Banjul. ¡°The French drenched Big Bob and his little worms in feces on the buffet. What do you think they¡¯ll do?¡±


    Of course, they would eat in another restaurant!


    ¡°If they have the need to collect these materials and food, they¡¯ll go elsewhere! The remaining ces in Gambia, even the neighboring Senegal, Comoros, and even further!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! Why would the French do such a stupid thing?! Don¡¯t you know that these insects know how to dig?! Why didn¡¯t you remind them to stop when they discovered it?!¡±


    ...


    Qin Mengjin sighed faintly. She seemed to want to say something, but she hesitated.


    ¡°So!¡± Kang De¡¯s tone revealed a biting coldness, ¡°How long do they want to argue?!¡±


    After hanging up and pulling open the spatial door, Kang De returned to the basement of the Moroni Embassy.


    His father was dozing on the sofa. When he saw his son, he was first surprised, but then he saw the seriousness on his face.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said in a low voice, ¡°Get them to contact the countryter and think of a way to send you away first.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu said in surprise, ¡°Why did it suddenlye to this?¡±


    Kang De took a deep breath and wanted to exin, but in the end, he could not restrain himself. He punched the wall and there was a bang. The spider web spread and shattered, and dust fell from the ceiling.


    The door was suddenly knocked open. Two armed police officers rushed in with guns. When they saw Kang De, they immediately put down their guns.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kang De retracted his fist. ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    He walked out of the room and Kang Jinzhu followed. He went all the way to the ambassador¡¯s office. Thenguage of Comoros sounded. He pushed open the door and saw that the king was on the phone. Chakat II had treated the ambassador¡¯s office as his temporarymand center because the signal and line here were the best.


    The king was originally giving orders with a tense expression. When he saw Kang De, he immediately revealed a silly smile like eight white teeth. He waved at Kang De and roared into the phone a few times before putting it down.


    ¡°My friend¡­¡± Before he could finish, he noticed Kang De¡¯s expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De hesitated for a moment before finally deciding to tell him frankly.


    ¡°The situation has be even worse.¡±


    The insect disaster in Banjul this time should have carried the burden of this mutated insect invasion with their own thoughts. Due to a long period of vignce and conflict, and because the fire did not reach their door, they were temporarily watching and analyzing.


    Due to their interests, the French were in a hurry to do something and were busy covering it up. They took action without permission and used arge fire extinguisher to sprinkle pesticide. Perhaps they had the intention to kill arge number of locusts, but they had underestimated the performance of these strange locusts. They had not obtained many results and had even poked a ho¡¯s nest. This meant that the rtively calm locust swarm that had been engrossed in Banjul might adopt a more radical strategy, because the effectiveness of the pesticide was enough to make the controller feel danger. This meant that the danger facing Comoros had greatly increased.


    ¡°These ignorant idiots!¡±


    Kang De pounded on the table and cursed loudly.


    He thought about it all the way and could not figure out why the French government would do such a stupid thing.


    Suddenly, he heard a lowugh.


    He looked up.


    When the king heard his story, his expression was first curious, then uneasy, so much so that he was angry.


    After that, it was calm.


    He looked at Kang De and suddenly smiled. He shook his head and smiled until tears flowed.


    ¡°Why do I feel that they¡¯re not stupid at all?¡±


    The king of the small African countries opened his arms and revealed a mocking smile. It was unknown if he was mocking the wisdom of therge countries or his weakness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they achieve their goal?¡± he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t they already prove that the pesticide is very effective? Didn¡¯t they prove that they have a way to control therge-scale gathering of locusts?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Chakat II rubbed his tears and smiled, ¡°But insects can dig? Could it be that they can dig through the Indian Ocean, the Antic, the Mediterranean, or the Red Sea?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t dig through, right? Clearly, they can¡¯t, right? Then what does it have to do with them if the insects know how to dig? As long as they can be controlled, it means that there¡¯s a weakness. Since there¡¯s a weakness, it means that we can find more weaknesses. We¡¯re not in a hurry topletely destroy them. We can slowly, appropriately, and steadily resolve this matter and dig out the secret behind it¡­ and obtain enough benefits.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry at all.¡±


    He smiled happily and opened his mouth, revealing his shining teeth, but his eyes were red.


    ¡°In the end, we¡¯re only a group of wild dogs in a corner of the world.¡±


    Tears slid across his brilliant smile. ¡°We missed every technological change. The poorest and most backward continent is gued and famine is rampant. War is endless. A total of more than a billion ck people are poor andzy. Together, they¡¯re not as rich as the ten richest white people. The world can¡¯t hear us. The West disdains us. They¡¯ve bullied and insulted us for hundreds of years. Until now, who cares about the lives of ck people?¡±


    He leaned back on the sofa and smiled destely.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    The figure in front of him blocked the sunlight from the window.


    The king looked at Kang De. Before he could speak, he was grabbed by the cor and pushed to the desk. He pressed his head against the table, picked up the phone, and pressed it to his face.


    ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Kang De said coldly. ¡°Continue to call and arrange for the evacuation of your citizens. Continue to retreat them to Moroni. If Moroni can¡¯t defend it, we¡¯ll retreat again. My ancestors had more than 80,000 people walk 25,000 kilometers with their feet. You ck people live in modern society. You have cars, resources, nes, and my help. Don¡¯t you even know how to escape? Why are you crying? Is it useful?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t defeat a white-skinned old pig after seeing all kinds of powerful battles.¡± Kang De¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a group of locusts? Watch me blow them up!¡±


    He called Qin Mengjin, who immediately said, ¡°Kang De, we were about to call you¡­¡±


    Kang De did not care what she said and immediately said, ¡°Help me keep an eye on the satellite again. The weapons I want are faster. I¡¯ll return to the country immediately to get the resources and cars. Also, I roughly know where Big Bob¡¯s base is. Let that grandson hear it now!¡±


    Previously, when he dug underground and was discovered by the locusts, before he left, he had already rushed extremely close. With his Phoenix Vision, he saw the life signal not far away. Those were probably the people who had been kidnapped.


    Before teleporting away, he left a spatial coordinate.


    Qin Mengjin shouted, ¡°Kang De! Listen to me first!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the liaison officer hesitated for two seconds before saying, ¡°Just now, Big Bob contacted the French government¡­ and conveyed his intention to negotiate to the five permanent members.¡±


    Kang De sneered, ¡°It¡¯s indeed him¡­ negotiating? What does he want?¡±


    ¡°Revenge.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 447 - 447 Translate!

    447 Trante!


    ¡°Revenge.¡±


    Hearing this word, Kang Deughed in anger.


    What revenge did Big Bob want? The revenge for killing his son.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Kang De said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a chance to take revenge and arrange a ce to fight one-on-one!¡±


    ¡ªIf you dare to show your head, I¡¯ll throw your ashes into low-Earth orbit.


    Qin Mengjin¡¯s tone also revealed a trace of coldness, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. He¡¯s a mercenary, not a knight. His condition is to let the governments take the initiative to hand you over.¡±


    Kang De even restrained his smile and said coldly, ¡°Who gave him the guts?¡±


    ¡°Not long after that fire-fighting ne crashed, he contacted the French cab government through his previous connections in France and negotiated. He made such a request as the condition for his surrender.¡±


    Qin Mengjin said, ¡°The French government sent the intention and content of the initial negotiation to the four countries of Ennd, France, Russia, and the United States and invited us to the next round of negotiations. Our team participated in this call and argued logically. The exact content of the negotiation has already been changed to a video format and transmitted to you with a Chinese trantion. You can let someone you trust listen and verify it to confirm that our trantion is correct¡­¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°A stray dog and a terrorist fleeing in panic can actually ask the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council for a legal citizen¡­¡±


    His voice gradually turned cold, and a sharp glint shed through his eyes, ¡°Such a negotiation is impossible to establish. No matter what the reason is, it¡¯s impossible for the country to hand me over. However, this so-called negotiation still happened. This means that other than our country, the other countries are a little tempted¡­ What¡¯s his price?¡±


    Qin Mengjin heaved a sigh of relief, but she felt a trace of uneasiness.


    Kang De¡¯s performance of instantly calming down from his anger was not really calm, but anger.


    This state might be even more terrifying because the anger that could not be suppressed would be randomly vented in all directions. The restrained anger would only point at one point. Moreover, the destructive power was greater, more decisive, and more ruthless.


    She sighed and tried to make her voice as gentle as possible. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than coercion and bribery.¡±


    ¡°What is coercion?¡±


    Qin Mengjin replied, ¡°The tens of thousands ofmoners, rulers, and foreign tourists in Pearl Ban are not dead. Instead, they were kidnapped by him. That huge swarm of locusts is controlled by him. He said that if we don¡¯t agree to his orders, he¡¯ll kill everyone and order the swarm to invade in all directions.¡±


    ¡°Even with the pesticide, he¡¯s already proven that locusts can pose a threat to aircraft flying at a low altitude. He can hide and hide underground. He¡¯ll let the locusts eat people and wreak havoc. Senegal, even Comoros, West Africa, and even further away¡­ He said that if he can¡¯t escape death, he¡¯ll let more people die with him. Before the various countries think of a way to kill him, he¡¯ll leave enough wounds.¡±


    ¡°He said that he would tell the world about his n with the French government and what caused this cmity. He would tell the people of the world, tell them the secrets hidden in the world, and tell the world what he discovered in the Royal Mausoleum of Gambia¡­ expose everything in public.¡±


    The cold smile on Kang De¡¯s face became more and more intense, ¡°I see. France can be said to have been pinched. However, this is a terrorist act, right? Didn¡¯t you say that not negotiating with terrorists is an international convention?¡±


    ¡°Whether they¡¯re terrorists or not is decided by them.¡± There was a trace of mockery in Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice, ¡°If it¡¯s only coercion, then Big Bob is a terrorist. However, if we add temptation, he¡¯s a French citizen.¡±


    ¡°Temptation?¡±


    ¡°Big Bob said that if he agrees to his conditions, not only will he surrender, but he will also hand over everything he discovered in Gambia, including artificial creations like the locust swarm and the technology and secrets it contains. The supernatural power and knowledge he discovered in the royal tomb, and¡­¡±


    At this point, the liaison officer paused for a moment and slowly said, ¡°As well as the secret and¡­ method of how he recovered his youth from his old and dying body.¡±


    Kang De lowered his eyes.


    He had regained his youth, extended his lifespan, and even the secret of eternal life.


    Since ancient times, this had been the ultimate temptation. Be it the heroic monarch or the rich merchants of the world, they were as helpless as themoners in the face of death. They were afraid, confused, and gullible.


    As long as there was such an opportunity, kind people would be cruel, shrewd people would be stupid, people who upheld the rules would trample on them, and people who stuck to the bottom line would have no bottom line¡­ At that time, with such an opportunity, people would have ten thousand reasons to convince themselves that it was worth it.


    After five seconds of silence, Kang De said calmly, ¡°They believe him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Qin Mengjin said. ¡°These conditions, especially thest one, are too strange to be taken out in exchange for your life. There are only two possibilities. Firstly, he¡¯s lying. Secondly, you¡¯re an extreme threat to Big Bob. He has to kill you no matter what.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression softened slightly, but his expression was still cold.


    ¡°I guess the leaders and advisory team of the British, French, and American countries won¡¯t be so smart, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    After Qin Mengjin finished speaking, she stopped for more than ten seconds. Kang De heard the sound of paper rubbing. Then, the liaison officer said, ¡°I received instructions, Kang De. The higher-ups ordered us to be honest. Now is a very critical time. There are too many cases of sowing discord in our history. We can¡¯t make the same mistake as the ancients.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s tell you the truth. France and the United States are indeed very tempted. They¡¯ve already attacked you previously. Through analysis of your personality, stand, and ideology, they determined that you won¡¯t let go easily. This is a good opportunity to eliminate you as a threat. The secret of Big Bob regaining his youth will move the actual controllers of the Western countries very much. The rich have the greatest need in this aspect.¡±


    ¡°Once this news spreads, once Big Bob shows his sincerity and evidence, I¡¯m afraid the rich and interest sses in the entire Western world will think of a way to push his proposal. It¡¯s already begun. The only obstaclees from the determination and will of our government. The secret team of the United States and France has already begun to work.¡±


    ¡°The transfer of military and livelihood technology, the opening of the barrier, investment permits, andrge orders can also be untied. The only condition is that we maintain our tacit approval of this.¡±


    Kang De calmly listened to the conditions Qin Mengjin mentioned.


    ¡°Big Bob threw a bone, and the Westerners licked it like dogs, just like how the French government instigated the war of Gambia¡¯s invasion of Comoros¡­ Why don¡¯t these people know the lesson?¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t they know what it means to ask a tiger for its skin?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, all of this is not only pushed by the two governments but the people behind them who hold the true power, the blue-blooded hos of the United States, the old money, the consortiums, the old nobles of France who have changed¡­ That¡¯s why they¡¯re fascinated by the secret of longevity.¡±


    Qin Mengjin said coldly, ¡°Secondly, our China working with Big Bob is asking a tiger for its skin. To the Westerners, you¡¯re the tiger, and Big Bob is one of them!¡±


    ¡°After all, no matter how strong you are and how valuable you are, you¡¯re still Chinese. You¡¯ll be loyal to your mothend from the bottom of your heart and interests. You¡¯ll never be used by Westerners. Think of a way to kill you. Even if you can¡¯t obtain the benefits of Big Bob, it¡¯s worth it to them!¡±


    As long as they could weaken China, it was profitable for Westerners.


    The king was right. The French were not stupid.


    ¡°It seems that other than this five-nation negotiation, Big Bob must have secretly contacted the French government and even promised better conditions and benefits¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s inevitable,¡± Qin Mengjin said. ¡°How can the Westerners tell us everything?¡±


    Kang De slowly exhaled, ¡°I¡¯m really valuable. Technology transfer, liberalization of barriers, full economic, political, and military untied¡­¡ªit makes me want to sacrifice myself for my country.¡±


    Qin Mengjin snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t say strange things. We¡¯ve already been honest and won¡¯t agree to such conditions. We¡¯ve already suffered enough from the West in the past years. They won¡¯t believe a word of their promise. The higher-ups have already made it very clear. We¡¯ve gradually walked the path of revival from a poor person. We didn¡¯t kneel, beg, or receive charity from the West. If they gave those things, they can take them back at any time. Therefore, we have to get what we want ourselves!¡±


    Kang De finally revealed a smile.


    ¡°Then,¡± he asked, ¡°what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing our best to mediate. In the end, negotiations are only asking for a sky-high price and bargaining on the spot. Big Bob came up and said that he wanted your life. He should give in.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the French are wary. I don¡¯t think Big Bob dares to fall out. The psychologist said that after he recovers his youth, he¡¯ll be even more afraid of death and be in a hurry to enjoy what he enjoyed when he was young, but he can¡¯t enjoy it because of age¡­ Therefore, this is a bargaining battle.¡±


    ...


    Qin Mengjin said, ¡°Therefore, after discussion, we suggest that you bring your father back to the country immediately. There will be safer protection in the country¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll think of a way to deter and force them topromise¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Big Bob?¡±


    ¡°Big Bob?¡± Qin Mengjin was first puzzled, then she said, ¡°Wait, Kang De, although you¡¯re very angry, I have to say that in this situation, it¡¯s much harder to take Big Bob¡¯s life. You¡­¡±


    ¡°I want him to die,¡± Kang De said. ¡°I still have to protect Comoros.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Qin Mengjin pped her head. As expected, this guy¡¯s heart was like a diamond. He had already decided on a goal and would not easilypromise, unless¡­


    She gritted her teeth and advised, ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to tell you. Big Bob also threatened that if we don¡¯t agree to his suggestion, he¡¯ll use the secret of longevity as a bounty to exchange for your and your family¡¯s lives. We sternly stopped him and made it clear that anyone who dares to harm Chinese citizens in exchange for benefits has to think about whether they¡¯ll die to enjoy it. However, even so, we can¡¯t rule out¡­¡±


    At this point, she suddenly reacted and cursed in her mind.


    As expected, calm words sounded on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Then he has to die even more.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Kang De!¡± Qin Mengjin was anxious, ¡°You have to calm down. After all¡­¡±


    ¡°Please protect my mother. It won¡¯t be long. Please do it, or the consequences will be unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°No matter what decision you make, don¡¯t let anger control you! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Qin.¡±


    ¡°Think about it! Big Bob seems to have been trying to anger you by raising this condition! Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I only have one question.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tell me.¡±


    ¡°The Americans, the French, and perhaps the British are afraid of Big Bob¡¯s threat. They¡¯re afraid that he¡¯ll sweep through the ground with a pest gue and expose the secrets of the world to the public. They yearn for longevity and return to their youth because they don¡¯t want to die and want to enjoy themselves¡­¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of these and yearn for these, so they treat me as a dish on the table. They¡¯ve already tacitly agreed that I¡¯m at their mercy¡ªso, why aren¡¯t they afraid of me?!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Qin Mengjin suddenly stood up. ¡°What do you want to do?! Don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very calm and awake. Please believe that I haven¡¯t lost control in a long time.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s calm voice echoed in the huge office of the Gambia Emergency Team.


    ¡°I know very well what I want to do.¡±


    Qin Mengjin tried her best to dissuade him, ¡°No, you don¡¯t know. Your enemy is not only Big Bob! You¡¯re only one person and alone. The country will help you, but you have to follow the rules!¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°I only know that there are consequences if I give in. If I escape today andpromise, even if I let the noble lords give me a way out, next time, I¡¯ll still be a dish they think they can fiddle with as they please¡­ In the end, they¡¯re like this. They only know their lesson when it hurts.¡±


    Sister Qin became even more anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on this. The country will help you!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the country. The pressure on the country is also very great, right? I caused this matter myself. I¡¯ll tten it as soon as possible¡­ Back then, I chose toe to Comoros to develop. Since I chose to be independent, I can¡¯t ask the country for help for everything. I can¡¯t take all the benefits.¡±


    ¡°This is the path I chose myself. I¡¯ll have to pass this stage sooner orter. In the end, I have to teach them a lesson. Since they don¡¯t know who they should be more afraid of, I¡¯ll make them understand.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s tone was as hard as steel and contained an unshakable will.


    Qin Mengjin had the urge to go crazy. Her stand was different from Kang De¡¯s, and she looked at the problem from a different angle. Although she could understand Kang De¡¯s mood, she still had to do her job.


    She tried her best to persuade him, ¡°Listen to me. The country and I have already said this. We won¡¯t harm you. You can¡¯t do this as you please, or there¡¯ll be huge trouble!¡±


    Kang De said softly, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m very grateful and will definitely remember it. I¡¯ll definitely repay him in the future. However, our positions are different. I have my life, my experience, and my decisions. Since Big Bob has already said that, I definitely can¡¯t let him live in this world anymore.¡±


    ¡°I knowpromise and helplessness aremon. In front of the nation, individuals are so weak and helpless. They can¡¯t help themselves and can only be manipted and involved in the torrent. However, I¡¯m different. Miss Qin, I¡¯m not used to being looked down on, used to being a pawn, or yed by a group of high and mighty, self-righteous despicable people. Since this is the case, since they¡¯re used to it, and since I don¡¯t want this¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment and said firmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it another way!¡±


    Themunication was cut off.


    The people on the emergency team looked at each other. A momentter, Qin Mengjin said in exasperation, ¡°Hurry up and report to the higher-ups! The satellite has changed orbit. Pay attention to France! Think of a way to contact Comoros and Kang De¡¯s parents! Also, tell those foreigners that Kang De is going to rampage! Let them think of a way to take responsibility!¡±


    In the ambassador¡¯s office, Kang De pushed open the door and walked out.


    The ambassador, father, and the king all looked at him.


    Kang Jinzhu walked forward. ¡°When do I set off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little toote.¡± Kang De hugged his father and said, ¡°You have to return to the basement. I¡¯ll strengthen the defense. You know what to do if anything happens.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kang De hugged him forcefully. ¡°This is thest time. Believe me.¡±


    His father gently patted his back and sighed, ¡°Think more before you do anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    Then, he looked at the ambassador. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you. Please sit and answer the phone.¡±


    The ambassador was stunned.


    After saying that, he pulled his father and the king away. He looked at the king, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    Chakat II said, ¡°Who¡¯s helping me? Who¡¯s been helping us? Who¡¯s our chief?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Kang De handed a signal generator to the king, ¡°Keep it close to you. I¡¯ll leave for a period of time. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. When there¡¯s danger, be it the locusts approaching or you encountering danger, press this button and I¡¯ll appear. I ask you to believe me. No matter what happens, persevere. I¡¯ll think of a way to resolve the current problem¡­ Be careful, understand?¡±


    The king put it away carefully and nodded. ¡°I promise you¡­ where are you going?¡±


    Kang De only smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a gamble and make a big move.¡±


    After sending his father to the underground bomb shelter, he strengthened the wall again, tore open the scroll, and released the Holy Light Barrier. Dazzling streams of light crawled all over the room. The Defender mechanism had set the protection mode.


    ¡°Think about us and Xiaoman before you do anything.¡±


    In the end, his father could only remind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you guys.¡± Kang De hugged him again. ¡°Believe me, I have.¡±


    Then, he came out and shook the king¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me to return.¡±


    He walked out of the main building of the embassy and came to the square. The ambassador opened the window and was still holding the phone. He said in exasperation, ¡°Kang De! Come back! Everyone! Stop him!¡±


    Kang De smiled and waved. Before the armed police could react, he ran out of the entrance of the embassy.


    He turned left.


    At the entrance of the French Embassy, due to the concrete evidence of the French in the Battle of Comoros, this ce had already been de facto monitored and ced under house arrest by the Comoros government. Even the guards were Comoros soldiers. When the eight ck uncles at the door saw the war chief, they immediately straightened their backs and saluted fanatically. With a wave of Kang De¡¯s hand, they scattered to the sides.


    Then, they watched as the respected Chieftain kicked the tall iron door away.


    The heavy iron door whistled as it smashed into the French-style main building. With a bang, the roar of the ambassador next door sounded endlessly, shouting at the top of his lungs for Kang De to stop. The eight ck uncle guards behind all opened their mouths wide, then revealed extremely excited expressions. They pped their hands forcefully and wereughing wildly.


    Although they were strictly ordered to guard this ce and iste the outside world to protect the French from the impact of the angry people, the person who attacked this ce was the great chief¡ªthe War Lord. That was a different story.


    Kang De turned a deaf ear to everything around him. Only angry mes burned in his heart.


    Apart from being treated as a bargaining chip, other than his parents¡¯ lives being threatened, other than being arrogantly treated by the Westerners, his anger might also have another reason. He had ovee many obstacles in the other world and was invincible. He used a forbidden curse to deter the world and sat on par with peerless experts and rulers like the Phoenix King and the Dragon Emperor. He grasped great power and made contributions. He could no longer tolerate being arrogantly looked down upon and used by a group of mortals.


    Was there anything more ironic than this?


    He had grasped such extraordinary power, the ability to cross three worlds, the control of an entire mirror world, the favor of the Dragon of Time and Space, and the monstrous reputation of the other world. Even so, he still treated himself as a human. Even so, he still treated every life equally, but the so-called nobles and interests who relied on wealth, power, and status to exploit all living beings and continue until now actually treated him as an ant.


    ¡ªI haven¡¯t eliminated oppression and tyranny for the vast working people of the West, but you b*stards climbed onto my head first!


    Anger filled his chest, and his mental strength turned into an arrow. zing emotions surged in his heart. He felt hot mes gather in his hand. The Proof of Star Authority sensed his anger and burned with intense light. zing white mes burned and curled, spreading from the back of his hand and constructing an illusory burning gauntlet.


    This Sun God¡¯s divine ring sprayed out a divine light of sunfire. A three-foot-long sword of mes gushed out from the back of the gauntlet, and the sharp and zing tip pointed at the ground.


    A female clerk who saw this scene through the first-floor window screamed and fled the room.


    Kang De reached out and waved his hand. The light sword swept past, bisecting the door and the iron door. The cut was hot. He stepped into the building and two French soldiers shouted as they rushed over. He reached out and held it in the air. Their faces flushed as they grabbed their necks and struggled to fly into the air, then they were thrown aside.


    On the other side, a military officer rushed out of the corridor with a gun. Kang De swept his gaze and the mes turned into arge shield in the air. He flew out and collided, sending him flying to the end of the corridor. Along the way, mes curled around his body. His floating figure was like an illusion as the mes soared, dragging out an afterimage.


    This scene made people lose the courage to resist.


    In the end, he arrived at the door of the ambassador¡¯s office and shed down half of the wall.


    With a bang, the military officer inside was so frightened that he could not hold his gun and it fell to the ground.


    Kang De flew in. mes curled around him, and zing light des shone with dangerous arcs of light. Seeing this, this French soldier subconsciously raised his hands and saluted French. It was very standard.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Ambassador.¡±


    The French ambassador froze in the corner. His mouth trembled and he could not say a word.


    Kang De walked forward and grabbed the other party¡¯s cor amidst his screams. He pressed him to the phone at the desk, then picked up his phone and called a number.


    ¡°Kirov.¡± He ced the light sword by the ambassador¡¯s neck. ¡°Trante!¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448 Tell This to the Germans!

    448 Tell This to the Germans!


    Belgrade, the capital of Serbia.


    This was the mansion of the famous phnthropist, Mr. Kirov.


    In the previous week, Mr. Kirov had spent dreamy time.


    He had received the most important order in his entire career from a big client in China. In the next few days, he witnessed the birth of a legend and knew that this world was not as ordinary as it looked. Through this order, he hade into contact with a higher position. He had been invited to the Kremlin. His business had been formalized, and he had many new friends.


    However, he had also lost his freedom in a sense.


    All of this came from a new friend his old client had introduced him to. In the Chinesenguage, it was called ¡°affinity¡± and in the Westernnguage, ¡°fate¡±. If he had missed this call at that time or rejected this order in a bad mood, everything would have been different.


    He could not say if it was good or bad.


    However, there were no ifs in the world, only established and unchangeable results.


    In the end, he loved China. He had a very, very good chief friend called Kang De.


    Today, he was smoking a cigar to prepare gifts, goods, and humanitarian resources for his best chief friend when he received a call from the other party.


    Before he could greet him warmly, his soul voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Kirov! Trante!¡±


    If he listened to it a few more times, this sentence would probably be engraved in his DNA.


    F*ck, who was it this time?


    Kirov jolted and subconsciously said, ¡°Wait, my friend.¡±


    He picked up the phone on the table and called the internal number. ¡°Come to my room.¡±


    Two minutester, the Serbian elite interpreter who had been hired to serve Kang De had already pushed open the door and entered. He said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Due to the invitation to the Kremlin and a more formal job, this interpreter was also hired for a long time. This was Kirov¡¯s kindness, because if not, this responsible professional interpreter might encounter some small trouble because he knew too much.


    Now, the interpreter had joined the Russian Federation. His wife had a clerk job in the Russian government, his child was also enrolled in the best elementary school in Moscow, and their family also had a beautiful apartment in Moscow city¡­ There was actually nothing bad about it.


    Kirov had already connected his phone to the external device and picked up his earpiece. ¡°Your job is again¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, his expression darkened, because it was not only the interpreter who entered the room but also his new friends. His right-hand man, Dimitri, had been sent to Comoros to serve Kang De. The Kremlin introduced some new friends to him and was responsible for cooperating with him to work better.


    The two Russians in suits gestured to him, then sat at the side and pressed down on their portable earpieces, pretending to listen. The interpreter obediently put on his earpiece. As a Serbian who had experienced the mes of war and turmoil, he had long lost all his arrogance and resentment.


    Kirov sighed. ¡°Brother, does Moroni not have interpreters?¡±


    The two Russians looked at him coldly.


    ¡°I only know the king who knows French. It¡¯s not convenient for him toe.¡± Kang De¡¯s voice returned to the coldness and indifference when he first entered Comoros, causing Kirov¡¯s heart to turn slightly cold.


    As well as¡­ French?


    ¡°Is the interpreter here yet?!¡±


    His voice was already a little impatient.


    A Russian raised the interpreter¡¯s stool. The interpreter jolted. ¡°At your service, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡ªIt¡¯s here again.


    The interpreter shrugged and said, ¡°Sir, he¡¯s panicking, angry, and unbelievable about what has already happened and is about to happen.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Kirov with meaning in his eyes.


    Which pitiful person was it this time?


    Then, there was a muffled thud from his earpiece and the stereo. It was the sound of his head kissing the table. Kirov was very familiar with it. He often used this friendly opening statement when urging for payment and negotiation.


    ¡°Tell him that I want to speak to his superior¡­¡ªConnect me to the French President!¡±


    In the next moment, the interpreter choked on his saliva and coughed loudly. Kirov suddenly straightened up, but the Russian behind him immediately stepped forward and pressed his shoulder, threatening him.


    ¡ªShut up and continue listening.


    The other Russian gently patted the interpreter¡¯s shoulder.


    The interpreter trembled as he tranted Kang De¡¯s words.


    Immediately after, the French man¡¯s muffled roar sounded on the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m officially warning you that ording to the international convention, an embassy is equivalent to the territory of that country. You invaded and attacked the territory of the Fifth Republic of France and provoked this great country. You can¡¯t bear this responsibility!¡±


    The interpreter quickly tranted at the same time.


    A Russian left the room.


    ¡°Of course, I know, but it¡¯s only the same. Mr. Ambassador, I have no intention of making things difficult and torturing you, nor will I force you to betray your mothend. I only need you to be a mouthpiece and convey the request to your country to call. I still have a certain amount of respect for the permanent members. This is why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Sweat was already crawling on the interpreter¡¯s cheeks.


    Perhaps these friendly words made the ambassador of France have an illusion. He became even more unyielding and said, ¡°Impossible! This is kidnapping and invasion. Moreover, you¡¯re only a Chinese civilian and don¡¯t have the right and qualifications to talk to our President. I can only convey it to my superior¡­¡±


    There was a loud bang.


    A strange whistling suddenly sounded from the earpiece, as if something was burning, something was twisting, and an unheard sound. However, one thing was certain¡ªsomething had happened¡­ It came from anger.


    The ambassador¡¯s panicked shout sounded.


    ¡°Idiot, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    This time, Kang De¡¯s voice had already changed. It became vast, low, and great as if a powerful force had twisted his voice, ¡°If you want to y with diplomatic words, fine.¡±


    ¡°Now, tell your highest leader¡ªthe strongest person of humanity wants to speak to him!¡±


    Immediately after, there was the sound of a sharp de shing across something.


    ¡°I called you to give you French some goodwill. Don¡¯t make me use another method.¡±


    ...


    There was silence for about a minute.


    The French ambassador¡¯s voice slowly sounded, ¡°Alright¡­ don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Hearing this, the expressions of the people on Kirov¡¯s side had already be veryplicated.


    They did not know what had happened on the other end of the phone, what strength Kang De had disyed, what method he had used, or what the French had seen. They only knew that when they heard the self-proimed ¡°the strongest person of humanity¡±, the French ambassador did not evenugh mockingly.


    Instead, he chose topromise.


    The French ambassador immediately contacted the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and was urgently reported by the cab. Perhaps it was because of the subtle situation and juncture, or perhaps it was because he had a guilty conscience, but this almost child¡¯s y request was actually approved.


    The French ambassador turned on hisputer and turned on the long-range videomunication.


    Kang De looked at the white man on the screen, and the white man¡¯s eyes were fixed on the light de on Kang De¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the President of France.¡±


    It was very normal for that white man to speak Chinese. In the current international situation, countries that treated China as a challenger, enemy, and opponent would recruit more and more ¡°experts on China¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Secretary-General of the Presidential Pce, ude Kohler. The President can¡¯t talk to you directly. The French government won¡¯t acknowledge the existence of this call. All the video and audio are fake¡­¡±


    ...


    ¡°Save it, white pig.¡± Kang De ced his phone on the table and kicked the French ambassador in the chair aside. He ced his hands on the table and approached the camera. Hot phoenix mes shed through his eyes.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m here for? To guide your president to say something and store evidence, recording, and videos to threaten you to upload them to the Inte?¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°The humanwork is empty. Technology is filled with ws. The words, voices, and images formed by data are filled with the possibility of forgery. They¡¯re also easily swallowed by more information trash and tampered with and controlled by a higher will¡ªso it¡¯s meaningless and can¡¯t be a dagger to stab the enemy¡¯s heart. Only an idiot like Big Bob would bluff like this. I¡¯m different from him. I¡¯m not here to negotiate.¡±


    The Secretary-General asked, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To resolve a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± When the secretary-general heard this, he was first stunned, then he revealed a reserved smile and even raised his chin slightly, ¡°My government shouldn¡¯t have any misunderstanding with the strongest person of humanity.¡±


    Kang De looked at the person on the screen as if he could look into his eyes face to face, ¡°I know your n and understand your calctions. How selfish and stupid. You made a deal with the demon and courted death. You¡¯ve reached an unspeakable consensus with Big Bob. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it. I¡¯m not here to negotiate and have no intention of arguing with you. I said that I¡¯m here to resolve the misunderstanding and inform you¡­¡±


    He said calmly, ¡°Hand Big Bob to me.¡±


    The person on the screen was stunned for a moment and could even vaguely hearughter from the other side. The secretary-general held back hisughter and said, ¡°You barged into the embassy and wanted to see the president just to say this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only returning your words. I don¡¯t expect words to make you obediently obey. Just like after understanding the truth of the battle of Comoros, I don¡¯t have any expectations for your intelligence.¡±


    ¡°I believe that before today, if a terrorist asks you for the life of a Chinese citizen, you definitely won¡¯t agree. However, now that you¡¯re tempted, the reason why you¡¯re tempted is not because his threat is terrifying enough, nor is it because his price is touching enough. In the end, there¡¯s only one reason. It¡¯s just that you think he¡¯s rtively strong and threatening, and I can¡¯t threaten you.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, this is really a huge misunderstanding.¡±


    From his expression, tone, and eyes, Kang De was undoubtedly quite sincere.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m prepared to resolve this misunderstanding today.¡±


    Only then did the secretary understand what Kang De¡¯s so-called ¡°misunderstanding¡± meant. He was not here to wag his tail and beg, nor was he here to swallow his anger and make peace. His seemingly calm and even humble appearance contained extreme arrogance.


    He felt offended, especially by such skin color, such a race, and suchnguage.


    The secretary-general¡¯s smile disappeared and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Is this a threat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you understand now?¡±


    Kang De said coldly, ¡°You agreed to Big Bob¡¯s conditions and are afraid that he¡¯ll turn Africa into scorched earth and tell the secret of the world, causing the world to tremble. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll turn your country into scorched earth? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll spread this secret?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re tempted by the ancient technology provided by Big Bob. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll let you return to the industrial era?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make you all short-lived?!¡±


    At this point, his voice already contained indescribable shock and terror, even causing the secretary-general on the other end of the video to involuntarily take a step back.


    Kang De looked at him disdainfully, as if he was looking at a small worm, ¡°No, you¡¯re not afraid. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so unscrupulous. For the long-term peace of your regime and the happy life of your citizens, let me resolve this misunderstanding¡­ I¡¯ll let you know who you should be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°¡ªKang De!¡±


    The previous involuntary weakness made the secretary-general feel ashamed and furious. He roared, ¡°You are talking to one of the five most powerful countries on this. We are a long-standing traditionally powerful country with strategic nuclear weapons and nuclear-powered aircraft carriers! Do you think you¡¯re the only one? You¡­¡±


    Kang De said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue with you. Your n is very easy to guess. It¡¯s nothing more than letting Big Bob advance east and destroy everything. He¡¯ll kidnap people and even kill them until he approaches Moroni¡¯s territory and hurts the Comoros people, causing internal turmoil and bacsh. Then, he¡¯ll exert external pressure to force and anger me, causing me to be blinded by anger and step into the trap set by Big Bob and you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you clearly that if one person dies in Comoros, ten people in France will die. Starting from the old nobles, officials, and rich people, if not, let¡¯s fight thest world war together.¡±


    ¡°Now, you can let Big Bob set off.¡±


    ¡°We canpete and see if he gets to Moroni first or if I get to Paris first.¡±


    At this point, he picked up his phone and turned to leave.


    Behind him, the secretary-general roared, ¡°Kang De! France won¡¯tpromise with any threat!¡±


    Kang De stopped and turned around slightly. He sneered, ¡°Tell that to the Germans.¡±


    Then he left.


    On the other hand, in the presidential pce of France, in the military intelligence office, the ipetent and furious secretary-general was about to curse loudly when he fell into a daze. Even the members of the intelligence department, the inter-ministerial intelligencemittee, the external security headquarters, and the various departments widened their eyes.


    In the video, as Kang De turned around and left, the camera began to sway slightly. Then, the surroundings captured by this camera, the floor, walls, windows, murals, and everything else were disintegrating and disappearing invisibly, as if they had been devoured, torn apart, and exiled by an invisible beast.


    The ambassador¡¯s scream sounded in the video. He could barely be seen at the corner. He continuously retreated, but he stillnded on the second floor along the disappearing floor. The embassy¡¯s screams rose and fell. The sound of copse, the sound of falling, everything disappeared into thin air. It disintegrated bit by bit. One could see the smooth cut side of the item, and the buried wires andwork wires in the wall were also dissipating. Everything was disappearing bit by bit.


    What kind of power annihted all of this?


    They saw Kang De walk away on the disintegrating floor. zing mes curled around his body, and dark and deep ck light shed out of his body. Amidst the intertwining of light and shadows, the divine and illusory back turned into a stream of light and disappeared, leaving only an annihted exile.


    The video signal waspletely cut off.


    The silencested for a full half a minute.


    Then, the relevant French elites returned to their senses. It was noisy. They contacted the embassy, mobilized the satellite, reyed the video, and analyzed the details. However, a terrifying problem was not announced by anyone.


    ¡ªWhere did he go? What did he want to do?


    The top leader of France, who was watching all of this from afar with cab officials in a special office, forcefully lifted all the documents on the table.


    The door was knocked violently. After the official close to the door opened it, a civilian secretary walked in and shouted, ¡°Mr. President, a call from the Kremlin!¡±


    Immediately after, more voices sounded.


    ¡°Mr. President, a call from the White House¡­¡±


    ¡°Downing Street¡­¡±


    ¡°North¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªEnough! All of you, get out! Let me do it one thing at a time!¡± The president roared, ¡°Satellite! Warship! Army! Radar! Missile! A monster like this Chinese guy! Keep the highest degree of vignce!¡±


    After chasing everyone out of the house, he picked up his phone and called that number, ¡°You¡¯ve messed up! Idiot! Stop any of your actions now! Shut up! I won¡¯t listen to any of your nonsense. Before we resolve this trouble, you¡¯d better not be a new trouble! Otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with you first!¡±


    Kang De stepped into the western airport of the white fog world.


    He briefly exined what he had done to his iron son.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already revealed my intentions to the mothend. I didn¡¯t turn off the phone earlier and Kirov heard it. Kirov knows, and the Russian government knows. Now that the French know, the British and the United States will definitely know. Now, the five permanent members are all facing a great enemy and are trying to contact me,fort me, or wait and see what hugemotion I¡¯ll cause. They¡¯ll definitely be extremely angry, but they¡¯ll also be extremely uneasy, because the unknown is terrifying¡­¡±


    He looked at Horus and said, ¡°ording to the secret n of the Westerners and Big Bob, I¡¯m afraid Big Bob will send locusts east now. However, now that the French have been frightened by me and are suppressed by the other four permanent members, this pressure will definitely reach Big Bob. At the very least, before I take action, they¡¯ll definitely think of a way to make him restrain himself¡ªbecause it¡¯s my turn to y now!¡±


    ¡°Before seeing if my cards are big or small, they definitely won¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°This can at least buy me¡­¡± Kang De looked at the time, ¡°Ten to 12 hours.¡±


    He had just racked his brains to design the scene. With his ability and the posturing spell he had obtained from the other world, he should be able to ruthlessly shock the Westerners who treated him as a gic warrior.


    The unknown was the most terrifying.


    Horus asked, ¡°Father won¡¯t go to Paris?¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Why should I go?¡±


    ¡°I thought Father wouldunch a mass projection in Paris.¡±


    ¡°Then no one can live,¡± Kang De said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ you can fire to show your strength in no man¡¯snd, such as at sea.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem of where to attack. Horus, Earth is different from the other world. There are gods in the other world. People are used to legendary heroes and peerless experts. Forbidden spells exist, and it¡¯s not unimaginable. The humans on Earth have only grasped nuclear weapons for decades and used them to maintain the peace of the race and world. They know the meaning of strategic deterrence weapons better than the otherworlders.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they won¡¯t tolerate a mortalunching such a blow at any time¡­ Once this ability is exposed, no government will tolerate it. At that time, a war will definitely erupt, and even my mothend won¡¯t allow it¡­ I¡¯m not confident, don¡¯t have time, and don¡¯t have the motivation to carry out a war of conquest.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, things have to be prioritized.¡±


    ¡°Even if I activate mass projection and temporarily shock the various countries, my greatest enemy is Big Bob. Deterrence of France is useless in pursuing this fellow. Instead, it will scare him so much that he doesn¡¯t dare to show his face. If he escapes, it¡¯ll be even harder to pursue. I don¡¯t have time to stay on Earth with him and waste time. In the end, killing Big Bob is the most important thing. After dealing with Big Bob, I¡¯ll give the French a huge surprise.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, after putting on a huge show in front of the permanent members, I¡¯ll naturally turn around and run.¡± Kang De picked up the half bag of locusts left in the white fog world, ¡°Let them be nervous and on full alert. Activate all the radar, fleet, and hidden strength and wait for me toe.¡±


    The spatial door opened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the other world. We still have enough time before they react.¡±


    Although there was still a battle agreement between the dragons in the other world, he could not care less for the time being.


    Horus transformed into a steel exoskeleton and was equipped on Kang De¡¯s shoulder. The bnce tilted, and the time difference reversed. Kang De crossed the door and returned to the other world, returning to the room of the Goethe Maple Leaf Pce.


    The morning sun shone down and Tina¡¯s bedroom was fragrant. The girl sat in front of the dressing table and gentlybed her brilliant golden hair like a waterfall. When she saw Kang De return, she smiled widely.


    The gori had already arched over.


    However, they discovered Kang De¡¯s serious expression at the same time and their expressions immediately changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang De said softly to Tina, who came forward to wee him, ¡°Can I borrow Goethe¡¯s power?¡±


    The girl was first stunned, then she held Kang De¡¯s hand and smiled gently and beautifully. ¡°The Goethe people have been waiting for this day for a long time.¡±


    The messengers of the pce dispersed.


    The Grand Duke¡¯s order spread throughout the city.


    An hourter, under the lead of Tina, who was dressed formally, Kang De arrived at a steeple building southwest of the Maple Leaf Pce. This ce was surrounded by the light of magic, and the elements in the air wereplicated and uniform. ording to Tina, this was the Goethe Legal Department, gathering the most intelligent people in this country.


    They entered, turned around the corridor, and arrived at arge door. An old man in luxurious clothes with a pale beard and hair was already standing at the door and performing an extremely standard noble etiquette to them.


    ¡°Lord Kang De, everyone is here. Please allow me to lead the way.¡±


    Kang De nced at Tina, who took a step back and smiled. ¡°Go in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡±


    ¡°Kang De, go. You¡¯re talking to Goethe.¡±


    Kang De was deep in thought, while Tina pulled the gori back. He turned around. The old man no longer said anything. He reached out and pushed open the door. Gentle light surged in through the door. In the corridor below, in the glorious hall, many people could vaguely be seen sitting on the surrounding high tforms on both sides.


    ¡°Everyone, quiet down and stand up!¡±


    The old man had already walked in. His voice was loud and resounded in the hall.


    ¡°The person who hase is the Lord of the Star Authority Divine Ring, the enemy of Twilight, the Great Forbidden Spell Master, the Evesting Guardian, the Dragon of Cathay, the Guardian of Red Maple City, and the savior of all the Goethe people, Lord Kang De!¡±


    He opened the way for Kang De and sang his name.


    ¡°Goethe people, here¡¯s your gratitude and respect!¡±


    The old man walked to the end of the corridor, turned around, and bent down.


    Kang De stopped for a moment and slowly smiled.


    He strode forward and walked past the old man to the podium in front of him. The half-circle stone ring was the railing of the guardrail. The moment he walked forward, a resplendent light lit up along the magic patterns. The podium equipped with pumice floated into the air and floated in the air in front of him.


    He stood on this stage and looked around. The surrounding circr seats were filled with people. Their robes were of different colors. Some knew them, and some did not. They were the instructors of thew departments of the various universities, the minister of the legal department, the masters of the various mage towers, the leaders of the mage army, and even the priests of the Sun Church.


    Everyone stood up and bowed to him.


    The wisest and most powerful forerunners, powerhouses, and researchers of this continent were where the essence of Goethe¡¯s wisdom was. They gathered here, the power of the elements danced, and the echo of wisdom resonated.


    In the past, he had an introverted personality and would be nervous talking in a crowded ce. However, now that he was being watched by these people, Kang De¡¯s mentality was already different. The pressure and anger brought about by Big Bob and the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council had already imperceptibly disappeared.


    He said, ¡°Goethe!¡±


    Everyone looked at him.


    There was no contempt, only respect and approval.


    ¡°I am not asking you to repay me now. I¡¯m only here to borrow your wisdom and strength. It¡¯s this package.¡±


    After extracting, the bag in his hand suddenly shattered, and the locusts fled in all directions.


    Frozen Void, Telekinesis Control, Space Imprisonment, Holy Light Lock, Wind Grip, and even Mage¡¯s Hand.


    All kinds of light, magic power, and mental strength reflected in the void. The spellcasters at the banquet did as they pleased and controlled powerful magic power to gather into an invisible control. Locusts were seized by an invisible hand and pulled to their side. The mages, arcanists, naturalists, druids, and priests of the various factions had thousands of years of experience, umtion, records, and cases in the other world. They used magic to fight magic.


    ¡ªDo you see this, Horus?


    No matter the world, he was not fighting alone.

 Chapter 449 - 449 Grevind Swarm

    449 Grevind Swarm


    Goethe Legal Department, Truth Hall.


    Sparks appeared in the light of magic and wisdom.


    Spellcasters and schrs from all walks of life in Red Maple City sat in separate factions. They disyed their divine powers and used extraordinary spell techniques to absorb the locusts in the air to observe, analyze, and experiment in their own ways.


    The naturalists observed the patterns, segments, and elemental characteristics. The druids tried tomunicate with the principles of nature. The alchemist shone the Eye of Tracing and deconstructed analysis. The mages of the elemental school tested their magic resistance. Kang De stood on the floating tform. His voice resounded throughout the hall, attracting the other half of the people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°They win with numbers. Their numbers can easily cover arge city. They devour civil buildings and gnaw on metal. They have the ability to dig in and can entangle and formrger forms tounch a surprise attack from the ground. They¡¯re clearly controlled by a higher will, just like worker ants. The way they obtain energy is temporarily unknown. Their origin is unknown. I don¡¯t know their origin.¡±


    ¡°But this is not important.¡±


    Kang De looked around at the wise people of this country, ¡°I¡¯m here today not to seek the answer to the origin, but to fight. I seek your experience, history, and talent.¡±


    ¡°In other words, when such locusts attack a city from the sky and underground in tens of billions, how should they defend, intercept, repel, counterattack, stop the invasion of the insects, find the high-level individual controlling them behind the scenes, and severely injure and kill him?¡±


    ¡°Be it elemental spells, curses, magic devices, poisons, or divine techniques, as long as they¡¯re useful, there¡¯s no taboo. I need aplete battle n and a list of the materials I need.¡±


    The leaders of the sect sitting at the front exchanged opinions in a low voice.


    Tina¡¯s second sister, Ste, was also sitting at the table in the array of St. Covero University. She sat beside the principal and chatted with the leaders of the school in a low voice for a moment. The old people smiled back.


    Then, she stood up and smiled at Kang De, but her posture and words were extremely formal.


    ¡°Your Highness Kang De, the Goethe people will respond to your request with all their might and let us break down this grand topic into a few small parts and hand it to people in their respective professional fields to formte a n. Due to the fact that you still don¡¯t know much about the arcane power of Red Maple City, please allow me to propose a division ofbor for you and your colleagues to refer to.¡±


    Kang De bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, Mage Ste.¡±


    Second Sister replied with a serious and reserved smile. It was a noble smile filled with wisdom.


    She flew to the center of the hall. It was not beside Kang De, but the ground. Standing here, she had to look up at the spellcasters at the surrounding tables, but this did not affect her temperament and pride, because this was a humble and confident power. The Second Princess of Goethe¡¯s gaze circted as she calmly faced the gazesing from all directions.


    Her clear voice echoed in the hall.


    ¡°The request proposal for such a strange locust is defense and counterattack. Let¡¯s dismantle the n into defense and attack first.¡±


    ¡°The topic is ¡®Emergency stratum defense measures for towns without regr magic fortifications¡¯. It requires the rapid establishment of temporary protection from scratch. Using methods like soil hardening, controble toxification, and temporary magic fluid change as a reference, the enemy is such an insect that has rapid digging and polymerization strengthening!¡±


    Ste¡¯s gaze looked in a direction. ¡°Leave this topic to the Red Maple City¡¯s Arcane Defense Team, the Land Defense Department of the Goethe Legal Department, and the National Civil Engineering Army to formte and resolve. Nora Academy has the best Earth School inheritance in Goethe. Please provide technical support and suggestions!¡±


    The leaders of the departments stood up and bowed.


    Kang De, who was in the meeting room, also returned the greeting.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s defense, there must be people who are threatened or even injured. In terms ofnd defense, please formte a barrier n and urgent countermeasures.¡±


    The representative of the Sun Church stood up and bowed.


    He was someone Kang De knew. He was Bishop B who had checked the Star Authority Divine Ring. Kang De had a deep impression of his bald head, nail hammer, and developed muscles that had stretched the bishop¡¯s robe into a tight suit.


    ¡°Defense and counterattack are twins. Since they¡¯ve dampened the enemy¡¯s n to carry out underground tactics, the battlefield will definitely be transferred to the ground. The sky is the domain of a spellcaster. If you want to fight arge-scale swarm, you have to userge-scale spells. Their individual strength is extremely weak and they¡¯re flying insects. Then the power of frost, wind, and lightning is extremely suitable! Moreover, the spell strength required is not high. Tactical support-level spells that can change the weather and the battlefield environment can unleash huge efficiency.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Druid Masters, please use the urgent n of the Ministry of Agriculture to deal with therge-scale locust gue as the foundation and make program adjustments to the elemental resistance and biological characteristics of this locust. The instructors of the Sky Wrath Army of Darius, the Strategic Magic Department, and the St. Covero School of Atmospheric and Frost will provide technical and equipment support!¡±


    The masters stood up to greet him.


    ¡°As for the final victory¡­¡±


    At this point, Ste was not as confident as before. This came from the unknown.


    ¡°Your Highness Kang De, we can¡¯t immediately suggest a n to lock onto and find the high consciousness that controls the locust swarm, because we don¡¯t understand the detailed situation of this locust yet and don¡¯t know the form of its mental connection. The best psionic schrs, alchemists, naturalists, and royal consultants of Goethe will find the answer as soon as possible. If not, we¡¯ll list all the ns. One of them will definitely take effect.¡±


    She took two steps back and looked at the floating discussion seat above.


    Kang De stuck his head out of the floating tform and looked down. ¡°Pleasee up and talk, Mage Ste, because I don¡¯t know how to lower this thing.¡±


    Kindughter sounded around him.


    Ste also smiled and flew up. Her graceful figure drew beautiful lines in the air, and the corners of her robe fluttered gently. She floated in front of Kang De and blinked her left eye gently.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    She asked in a low voice, her tone containing a trace of pride.


    Kang De smiled. ¡°Professional.¡±


    Ste frowned slightly and nced at Kang De. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she only sighed.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I already have some clues about how to kill the person controlling the swarm. I¡¯ve found his nest, but he captured many innocent civilians. If we rashly attack, there might be casualties. The underground is all his ears and eyes. If we appear, we¡¯ll definitely be discovered. I have to confirm the situation inside first¡­¡±


    Without thinking, Ste said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that you have to study alchemy. The legal department is considering applying for the title of an alchemist for you from the Arcane Law Council. You must learn the basics at least¡ªyou can do this with a miniature golden beetle engraved with a linked vision¡­¡±


    It was very real. What he needed to apply for was the title of an alchemist.


    The title of a Forbidden Spell Mage was unnecessary.


    However, this did not matter. Kang De shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    When he rushed to Red Maple City, he killed an elf Great Alchemist, extracted his knowledge, and seized his results. They were many alchemical weapons in his knowledge.


    He exined, ¡°Metal and construction materials. The locusts will spontaneously devour these. Alchemical creations will be eaten. I have another train of thought, so I¡¯ll tell you in private because I don¡¯t know if this is a taboo in the Arcane World¡ªthe insects will directly eat the metal and soil, but they¡¯ll bring the food back to the nest. Therefore, I need an eye and ear disguised as food to be transported down by the locusts.¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°This requires a little taboo knowledge¡­¡ªit can¡¯t be mentioned publicly.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Then there is?¡±


    Ste gently pointed at the old man waiting at the entrance of the corridor, the person who led Kang De into the Hall of Truth, and called him, ¡°My father¡¯s Chief Arcane Magic Advisor, Agrael. As a monarch, he has to be wary of sneak attacks from all walks of life. His Arcane Magic Advisor has to be free of restrictions and know many explicit¡­ knowledge.¡±


    ¡°He knows where the person and knowledge you¡¯re looking for are.¡±


    The princess urged, ¡°Go, I know you¡¯re very anxious¡­ Tina has already instructed me on some things. I¡¯ll help you coordinate and coordinate these wise people. After all, it¡¯s not easy to let them perform their work efficiently and not argue and despise each other.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ...


    Ste raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Kang De looked at the other party and said seriously, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The Second Princess was slightly stunned. She originally wanted to see what answer this man, who was not very good at talking, would hold back under such support. She did not expect such an answer.


    However, looking at the other party¡¯s calm and firm gaze was enough to shake her heart.


    As one of Goethe¡¯s most beautiful pearls, she had heard countless sweet words and self-absorption since she was young, but all her words added up were not as powerful as the sentence just now.


    Yes, this was enough.


    She slowly smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    He raised his fair hand and pressed the guardrail in front of Kang De. With magic power guiding him, the floating stone seat slowly descended.


    Kang De nced at Ste and cupped his hands around him. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    People nodded at him in greeting. Most of these truth delvers and explorers were not good with words, nor did they pay attention to etiquette andmunication. There was no unanimous response, and no one even spoke. A portion of them turned a blind eye to Kang De¡¯s departure and words, but their attention was on the locust.


    This already exined their attitude and stand.


    ...


    In the corner of Nora Academy, a naturalist held the insect floating in the air and put on a monocle engraved with vision spells. The surprise on his face became stronger and stronger.


    The old man was waiting at the entrance. When he saw Kang De walking over, he said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Agrael, and thank everyone,¡± Kang De said. ¡°The top wise people of Goethe have run around to serve me. I¡¯m honored and grateful.¡±


    They walked towards the door side by side. The old man slowly said, ¡°If Red Maple City is broken, all the civilization, history, memories, wisdom, and strength gathered in Goethe so far will be reduced to ashes. You protected these and everyone. Today¡¯s assistancees from the good deeds of the past. This is the justice of the world.¡±


    He stopped in front of the door and bowed slightly to Kang De, ¡°You already know my name. I¡¯ve also noticed Princess Ste¡¯s gaze. Does Your Highness want to use my knowledge and strength? Please feel free to ask. I believe that you¡¯ll restrain and carefully use this dangerous and uncontroble taboo like the Grand Duke.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, please speak, Your Highness.¡±


    Kang De also looked at him and smiled, ¡°I believe you must have grasped a dangerous power, but you can use it without hesitation. Your trust also tters me.¡±


    ¡°This is not trust, but self-awareness.¡± The old man blinked, ¡°This power is taboo, but it¡¯s not dangerous, and there¡¯s no need to prevent it from being abused. After all, which spellcaster dares to talk about the danger of strength and the need to restrain himself in front of the Great Forbidden Spell Master?¡±


    Kang Deughed. ¡°You¡¯re a funny person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply honored by your evaluation, Your Highness. Many people think that I¡¯m a pervert hiding in a room filled with a pungent smell and hung with living bones, stirring green mucus andughing wildly.¡±


    Agrael sighed. ¡°Excuse me, what can I do for you?¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I need something like a puppet that looks like a piece of pork but can actually allow me to share my vision, because those insects will eat all the puppets, but they will transport the food back to the nest. There are people they kidnapped there. I want to see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    The old man pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let me try¡­ This will take some time.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Agrael pushed open the door. Tina and the gori were already waiting. The old man tactfully retreated. He was the Grand Duke¡¯s arcane magic consultant, so he did not have to worry about not being able to find Kang De.


    Tina¡¯s eyes were picturesque and her smile was gentle. Just looking at that beautiful face could calm people¡¯s hearts and anger. Her smile was filled with tolerance andforted their turbulent hearts.


    She said softly, ¡°I told you that Goethe will be your strength.¡±


    Kang De nodded and said, ¡°I never doubted it.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Not to be outdone, the gori shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the same! We¡¯ll hit whoever you want!¡±


    Kang De smiled and pinched her face.


    Indeed, the gori was extremely ferocious. If he could bring her to Earth¡­ Unfortunately, he could not.


    At this moment, Tina naturally hugged his arm and guided the topic.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve already told Second Sister that this matter is very urgent. We can only find more spellcasters to help, so we¡¯ll definitely leak a little secret. For example, where does this strange locuste from? Or for example, no one can participate in this battle n. Moreover, we have to use spell scrolls and magic devices to rece chanting magic¡­ Everyone must be curious. There has to be an exnation.¡±


    As expected, Kang De¡¯s attention was attracted.


    Compared to Tina, the gori was almost the difference between a husky and a border shepherd.


    ¡°Therefore, just as we discussed, Second Sister will slowly reveal the cause of this matter to the leaders of the schools and let them exin it to the others. We said that this locustes from the fallen Cathay territory. Kang De, you can travel back and forth to the continent and the Easterners. While supporting Goethe in fighting Twilight, you¡¯re also fighting the evil minions of Chaos in the fallen territory of Cathay¡­ This can exin it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t teleport with living things, so I don¡¯t need Goethe to support people. I only need resources.¡±


    ¡°Even the elves and the Cathay Imperial Court don¡¯t know about the fall of Cathay, let alone us.¡±


    The girl spoke tirelessly, her eyes shining with the light of wisdom and the cunningness of a sessful liar.


    She still did not know the truth.


    However, she still cooperated with Kang De to lie, including this thought that she had thought of for a few days.


    Kang De was touched and sighed, ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Tina stretched out her finger and tapped Kang De¡¯s lips. ¡°Shh¡­ I don¡¯t want to know your secret for this reason. Tell me when you think about it.¡±


    As for the gori watching from the side¡ªalthough she was looking at this, she was magically not jealous this time.


    ¡ªIf you asked why, of course I, the gori, know everything! Big Gold Hair, do you?!


    The secret that Kang De came from Earth and even the matters over there were exposed by the extremely lonely Kang De when the gori was still a gori on the Holy Seal Inds.


    Kang De looked at Tina¡¯s bright eyes and feelings and nodded gently. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to rest?¡± Tina said. ¡°We still have to prepare for a while.¡±


    In fact, the Russians and his mothend knew about the show-off on Earth against the French president. The United Kingdom and the United States should have also received the news, so this show-off was done in front of the five permanent members. Apart from being exciting and satisfying, the benefits of pretending were also strategic.


    This was called pretending to be suspicious and making the few countries suspicious. They did not know what hugemotion he was going to cause. Such pressure would be ced on Big Bob, buying Comoros and Kang De a certain amount of time.


    It was very impressive to increase it through the time difference.


    Therefore, there was rtively plenty of time.


    He thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Wait a little longer. There¡¯s still the alchemical military¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the side door was suddenly pushed open and Ste ran out in a hurry, ¡°Kang De! This professor said that such a locust seems to have appeared in the history of the continent. He¡¯s seen it in ancient books!¡±


    Kang De¡¯s expression changed.


    Following Ste out hesitantly was a schr with delicate features. He was wearing one-sided sses and his expression was a little cowered, especially when he saw Kang De, the ¡°Great Forbidden Spell Master¡±, face to face. The pressure was extremely great.


    After all, he was only a quiet schr.


    Kang De quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Professor, are you sure?¡±


    After the souls in Tacitus recognized the power of the Fire Thief, it had already made him mentally prepared. If this locust had once appeared on the continent¡­ what did it mean?


    ¡°I¡­¡ªI¡¯m actually not sure.¡±


    The professor stammered, ¡°That ancient book was tranted from ancient times. Due to the change of civilization, the continent was in a chaotic battle. Much knowledge and culture were lost and there was no evidence, so it¡¯s almost a myth. I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s a story or a fact, but many characteristics recorded in it are very simr to this locust. They¡¯re called the ¡®Grevind Swarm¡¯. The meaning is unknown. I only say that they once caused huge chaos¡­¡±


    Kang De looked at Ste and Tina.


    The two princesses shook their heads. Even someone as knowledgeable as Tina had never heard of it.


    Ste added, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any of the school leaders.¡±


    What she meant was that she did not believe it.


    Kang De said, ¡°Can I trouble you to bring that book over?¡±


    The professor stammered, ¡°Yes, but, but it¡¯s not very useful. Your Highness, that book is an encyclopedia, more like a story. There¡¯s no useful content. I can even directly recount it¡­¡±


    Perhaps Kang De¡¯s disappointed gaze and his kindness to Goethe made the professor gather his courage. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be any records of such a worm in Goethe¡¯srge library, but if it really exists and has caused a disaster, there will definitely be relevant narratives and records in a few ces. There¡¯s even the specimen and details of this insect and the method to defeat them.¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°Which ces?¡±


    ¡°ces that record a long history and have not been destroyed by the mes of war, such as the All-Seeing Tower where the Arcane Law Council is, the Royal Library of the Empire, and some races and countries with long lives, stable civilization, and clear historical patterns, which is¡­¡±


    At this point, he secretly nced at Kang De. To a certain extent, schrs and mages were the most gossipy. Then, the professor whispered, ¡°The dragons and elves.¡±

 Chapter 450 - 450 Ha, Tsundere

    450 Ha, Tsundere


    Dragons and elves.


    The air suddenly became subtle.


    Tina, Ste, and even the gori¡¯s gazes became a little meaningful.


    The professor was right. If this swarm had historical records, it must have been preserved in a documentary of powerful forces that had not been burned by the mes of war. The All-Seeing Tower that gathered the path of arcane magic in the world was one of them, and the royal library of the capital of the Holy Empire, the ruler of the human world, was definitely among them.


    However, the headquarters of the Arcane Law Council was very far from here and it was toote.


    There was even less of a need to talk about the Empire. With the grudge between the two sides, the public grudge between the Empire and Goethe, and the personal grudge of the knight, Kang De wished he could kill the blood-rted mother of the Eldest Prince, Alex. There was still this score between the two sides. How could the emperor give Kang De a debit card to his library¡ªand it was very far away.


    After all, his iron son was seriously injured and could not move at supersonic speed in flight.


    If it was not far, it was only close.


    Dragons and elves.


    Dragons were the dragons in the city, and elves were the elves outside the city.


    The employees of the Dragon Ind Defense Company were sent by the Dragon Emperor to Red Maple City to discuss business.


    There was also the Phoenix King who was preparing to negotiate and retreat.


    Especially thetter.


    Elves were a race favored by the gods. Their long lives, powerful talent, and perfect physique and appearance were envied by all the intelligent living beings on the continent. As the monarch of Twilight, the famous Phoenix King, Delh, was naturally the most outstanding and beautiful elf.


    Her peerless beauty, peerless noble bloodline and supreme power in the world, and the strongest personal martial strength in the world could basically crush the three women present in all aspects.


    Most importantly, her rtionship seemed to be a little unclear with Kang De.


    Be it the details and content of Valentine¡¯s negotiation or what had happened in Red Maple City that day, everything was subtle. The Phoenix King had actually pretended to be Duke Tiling to see Kang De. There was actually such a ridiculous thing in the world. Even the bard who was the most unrestrained did not dare to make it up, but it had really happened.


    There was also that ¡°Kiss of Victory¡±. It was really mean to the core. Even Tina, the person involved, was letting her imagination run wild the more she looked at it. Moreover, after the mysterious attack that day, the Phoenix King appeared almost immediately. Not only did she ask about his well-being, but she also gave him the Sun God¡¯s divine ring. The gori did not believe that there was nothing wrong.


    At the thought of this, not to mention the intelligent Tina and Ste, even the simplest gori¡¯s gaze became sharp.


    Kang De pondered for a moment and said to the professor, ¡°Thank you. No matter the oue, I owe you a favor. If there¡¯s anything I can help with in the future, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no.¡± The professor bowed forcefully and said in a panic, ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±


    His gossipy mentality waspletely satisfied because the change in the gazes of the two princesses and that unknowndy had already exined many things. The schr¡¯s caution and wisdom told him that it was a little dangerous to stay any longer. As expected, the rumors had some basis. His Highness Kang De was indeed unclear with the Phoenix King¡­


    The professor hurriedly left through the small door.


    Kang De looked at the three pairs of beautiful eyes and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°This matter is very important.¡±


    Ste nced at Tina and said first, ¡°We know. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. Therefore, who do you want to ask for an answer from? A dragon or an elf?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask whoever¡¯s more afraid of me.¡±


    Kang De said, ¡°I still have a battle with the dragons. They¡¯ve already changed their minds once and can¡¯t cause any more waves. Therefore, I chose the elves. Even if they can detect some clues from my question, they won¡¯t act rashly, because the sword of the forbidden spell has been hanging above their heads. The lesson I gave them is enough.¡±


    He looked at Ste and said to Tina, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°No one will think too much, Kang De.¡±


    Ste¡¯s answer was not polite, but the truth.


    Even if the gossip about Kang De and the Phoenix King had be more and more intense in Red Maple City in the past few days, no Goethe person felt that he was a spy colluding with the elves.


    From Valentine to Red Maple City, he had killed, shot, and destroyed the elf legion and high-level lords along the way. They had dealt a heavy blow to the Twilight Dynasty. Direct casualties and indirect losses of national strength and reputation were almost uncountable. If this was a ruse coordinated by him and the elves, no Goethe person would believe it¡­ The reason was simple, Goethe was not worthy.


    The Second Princess continued, ¡°We won¡¯t doubt your kindness and stand. However, can the elves believe it?¡±


    Elves could not be trusted, but Delh could, because she had not lied to him so far. Kang De was about to say this when Horus, who was pressed against his back, emitted a small electric current.


    Therefore, he woke up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll use a careful attitude to verify and judge. Those who lie to me will pay a heavy price¡­ It¡¯s always been like this.¡±


    Tina, who had been silent, gently held Kang De¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Go. Business is more important, but you have to bring the gori along. Be careful. It¡¯s different from before.¡±


    He sent people out of the city and sent news to the elf camp that was temporarily stationed dozens of kilometers away. Kang De was waiting in a vige 30 kilometers outside the city, in the tallest watchtower.


    Kang De stood at the top of the tower and observed his surroundings with the Phoenix Vision. He paid attention to all the abnormal elemental fluctuations to prevent arge fireball from sweeping through this cannon tower a few kilometers away.


    Horus was assisting in the vignce and was still chattering, ¡°Father, ask the Phoenix King about that locustter. If she asks where you discovered that thing, don¡¯t avoid talking about him, don¡¯t say coquettish words, don¡¯t say it in Cathay, and don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    He said earnestly, ¡°You have to tell me. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you, because I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    Kang De was studying the moss on the stone bricks. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    His iron son said, ¡°This is a reasonable suggestion. Father, be it for the current situation or the future, maintaining favorability is a job that has to be done.¡±


    ¡°Is this also the reason why you told me not to bring the gori?¡±


    ¡°In theory, if it reaches the point where Miss Gori has to attack, it will definitely be a bitter battle. Father can¡¯t even retreat through teleportation, because Miss Gori can¡¯t enter the white fog world. If it¡¯s an ordinary situation, we can deal with it ourselves. Moreover, the tactical choice is more flexible.¡±


    At this point, Horus¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Of course, this is purely the understanding of a person like Father. From a psychological point of view, when the Phoenix Kinges to see you and sees Miss Gori apanying you, her mood will decrease by about 22.8%. On the other hand, her mood will increase by 46.5%.¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you calcte this number?¡±


    ¡°I made it up, Father. Just to be convincing.¡±


    Tsk.


    Kang De¡¯s expression was subtle. His iron son continued, ¡°Father, in any case, I have nothing to do. Let¡¯s practice. I¡¯ll act as the Phoenix King. Come and simte a conversation with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t disappoint my kindness. Only practice can improve. In fact, Father has rarely left a deep impression on girls since you were young. In fact, other than Wang Xiaoman, you don¡¯t even have a female friend. It¡¯s all because youck practice. However, ying Galgame can¡¯t train your EQ and social ability. After all, women in reality are fickle. This inflexible program can¡¯t be simted.¡±


    Horus said in a low voice, ¡°But AI can! As a super artificial intelligence, I¡¯m willing to relieve Father¡¯s worries.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Father, this really makes me sad. I can¡­¡±


    ...


    ¡°If you say anything else, I¡¯ll turn you into a VTuber and earn money online! Aren¡¯t you able to simte a woman¡¯s personality? Then go earn money from the otakus! Artificial intelligence can perform multi-line calctions, right? Then turn me into dozens of lousy streamers with different personalities that cover all the bases to cheat the money of these d*mned people! At that time, we don¡¯t have to think about opening apany and doing business in Africa. Just this line of work can earn a lot!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Horus was defeated.


    He tried to persuade him, but he still could not make Kang De change his mind.


    He sighed to himself and temporarily gave up on this n. His father was both petty and suspicious. He was unwilling to admit the fact that he was an emotional idiot, let alone trust his son. It was really sad.


    It seemed that the n to record his father saying flirtatious words to the camera would have to be hidden for a while.


    It wanted to say something, but the sensor sensed a thermal fluctuation. Kang De looked up and saw the mes of the phoenix wings on the horizon. Delh rode the phoenix over.


    It was still that heavy armor that was glorious and resplendent. It shone with demonic patterns and flowed with light, noble and dazzling. There was the King¡¯s Sword at her waist and she was wearing the full phoenix-winged helmet that covered her beautiful face.


    Afternding at the top of the tower, Delh looked around and did not discover a second person.


    Then, she took off the helmet.


    Her long hair danced in the wind. The Empress subconsciously shook her head. Apanied by this action, her messy hair swung back, as if it was sshing with light. Under the majestic, thick, dignified, and divine armor was peerless magnificence. Her bright green eyes were like distant mountains. They were heroic and beautiful, and their dignity was with the country.


    ...


    Twopletely different characteristics werepletely unified on her body, causing the Phoenix King to look shockingly strange and beautiful. No wonder she was fanatically respected and loved by the elves. A beautiful elf was also the iron-bloodedmander and legendary warrior. It was enough to make the proudest male elf bend down.


    In Kang De¡¯s eyes, Delh had another temperament. When she pretended to be her brother and came to Valentine to negotiate and even warn him, her other identity allowed her to let go of her restrained self, allowing Kang De to see her other appearance¡­ That beautiful elf was of high status and peerless power, as if she was favored by the gods and owned the entire world. She also carried the world.


    In the end, these thoughts and stunned gazes turned into a calm smile. ¡°Good day, Delh.¡±


    The Phoenix King, who was holding the helmet in her hand, was first stunned and subconsciously wanted to smile.


    Then, she immediately stopped.


    She red at him fiercely, ¡°What¡¯s so good? I have to restrain the soldiers under me every day and have to write letters to the lords and ministers in the country to arrange and n to discuss the matters after retreating and returning to the country. I have to consider how to settle the score with the council¡­ Hmph, why should I tell you this?!¡±


    She walked to the side with her back facing Kang De, her metal boots stepping on the stone bricks.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± The Phoenix King¡¯s tone revealed her impatience, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Kang De raised his eyebrows, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to askst time. The council bypassed you and started a war again. Be it legal or imperial, it¡¯s usurpation and rebellion, right? If you want to pursue the matter after you return, they definitely won¡¯t sit back and wait for death. They might already be brewing a conspiracy. You have to be careful.¡±


    Delh turned around and nced at him. She snorted, ¡°This is the internal affairs of the elves. What right do you have to interfere and ask? I¡¯m the Phoenix King. Do I need you to remind me of such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Instead of meddling in my business, I¡¯m more worried about a small country like Goethe. If the external threat is temporarily gone, internal turmoil will begin. Don¡¯t think that all the Goethe people will be on your side. They¡¯re good to you now only because they¡¯re on the same side. If you touch some Goethe cake in the future, you¡¯ll definitely fall out. Apart from that, the Empire will definitely not let you be a threat. The enemies of outer space will value you more¡­¡±


    As Delh spoke, she discovered that Kang De was smiling and looking at her with an annoying gaze.


    She said angrily, ¡°There¡¯s also me! There¡¯s also our Twilight Dynasty! Don¡¯t think that things will be settled like this! I have to slowly settle this score with you! Enjoy a moment of victory. We¡¯ll always watch you!¡±


    Kang De nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. However, since the great Phoenix King will settle scores with me sooner orter, why remind me to be careful of some Goethe people?¡±


    Delh said angrily, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sowing discord! Can¡¯t I?!¡±


    Kang De nodded and echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The Phoenix King¡¯s brilliant n will bring peace to the world.¡±


    Although she did not know the meaning of these words, the Phoenix King indeed sensed a certain mockery. She said coldly, ¡°You invited me out to say such a thing? I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Kang De sighed, ¡°If I just call you out and immediately make requests and ask questions, I keep feeling that it¡¯s a little overboard.¡±


    Delh snorted.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he said seriously. ¡°I only want to ask you if you¡¯ve heard of creatures like the Grevind Swarm? They¡¯re locusts, silver-gray, and look like this¡­¡±


    He took out a box with a locust nailed to it and innards flowing.


    ¡°¡­Disgusting.¡±


    Although she said that, the Phoenix King took the box and looked at it seriously for a while. Phoenix mes shed in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not a living being, but a strange structure¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart turned cold.


    He struggled with all his might. ¡°The spellcasters of Goethe don¡¯t know them, but a natural history professor said that he¡¯d seen such an insect in an ancient book and caused a disaster in the ancient era¡­¡±


    ¡°The ancient era of humans?¡± The Phoenix King let out a disdainfulugh, but in the blink of an eye, she realized it. She immediately restrained her smile and nced at Kang De. Seeing that his expression was no different, but it revealed anxiety and anticipation, she secretly thought for a moment, but she still shook her head gently and her tone softened.


    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such an impression. Believe me, as the Phoenix King, most of my childhood was spent receiving the education of a king. I might not be able to recognize all the insects that have existed in the world, but as long as they¡¯re mutants with destructive power that cause disasters, I¡¯ll definitely know and recognize them. Kang De, I¡¯m not bragging. I¡¯ve read the relevant records of almost all the disasters that happened in this world in ancient times.¡±


    ¡°This is the knowledge that the king of the world¡¯s overlord should have.¡±


    Delh said softly, ¡°Moreover, the ¡®ancient¡¯ recorded by us elves ispletely different from the ¡®ancient¡¯ of humans¡­ You understand, right?¡±


    Although he was mentally prepared, disappointment was inevitable.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He sighed softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think of a way¡­¡ªThank you.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Delh said. ¡°Is this very important?¡±


    Kang De looked at the other party¡¯s gaze and nodded. ¡°Very important.¡±


    Therefore, the Phoenix King put away the box. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you ask. Go back to the Maple Leaf Pce and wait.¡±


    Kang De was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Even I have something I don¡¯t know. Perhaps the ¡®disaster¡¯ triggered by such a small insect is only a disaster recorded by you humans. Hmph, just wait. The foundation of the elves exceeds your imagination.¡±


    She summoned the phoenix, put on her helmet, and lightly jumped onto the phoenix saddle.


    Kang De looked at her and could not help but say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the background of such a thing?¡±


    From the beginning to the end, she did not ask.


    The phoenix wings pped, and the line of fire soared into the sky, leaving only a sentence.


    ¡°Idiot, look in the mirror at your dilemma when you took that thing out!¡±


    Kang De looked up in a daze before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here!¡±


    ¡°¡­Up to you!¡±


    This sentence sounded faintly.


    Kang De looked at the sky in a daze for a while. His iron son suddenly said, ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Phoenix King¡¯s attitude is not right. It¡¯s very different fromst time.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Horus said in a low voice, ¡°Converting it to favorability, it¡¯s an increase of about 20%. Moreover, she passed a key plot. However, thest time she came to find you, it was not like this. The way she looked at you just now was evasive and even instinctively shy. She¡¯s clearly imagining something. This means¡­¡±


    Kang De asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that someone is chattering beside her and helping you, causing her to develop some subconsciousness feelings.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who?¡±


    Click, click. Horus stretched out an electronic eye probe from Kang De¡¯s back and rolled his eyes in front of him. ¡°How the f*ck would I know?¡±


    ¡°Language!¡±


    ¡°I learned it from Father!¡±


    It was almost noon. Kang De held up an umbre on this empty sentry tower. Master Kang¡¯s logo was bathed in the sunlight of the other world. Hey on the recliner and narrowed his eyes to take a nap.


    The phoenix came again.


    He rubbed his eyes and got up. Delh had already arrived in front of him. She looked down at him and frowned. ¡°How long has it been since you rested?¡±


    Kang De was stunned, then smiled. ¡°Not long.¡±


    Delh looked at him deeply. She took out a book from somewhere and threw it into his hand. ¡°It just so happens that a schr in the military camp knows about such insects. His mobile library has just collected books that record such a pest gue, including their cause, habits, and annihtion n. I can only help you this much. As for the spells and resources needed to annihte the insects, I won¡¯t provide them.¡±


    Kang De revealed a happy smile and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you.¡±


    He did not even look at it. He looked at the Phoenix King and bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Delh said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m only returning your favor. I¡¯m leaving¡ªhmph, a dignified Great Forbidden Spell Master meeting the Phoenix King in private. You¡¯re shameless, but I want my reputation.¡±


    She turned to leave, but Kang De said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The Phoenix King turned around and a stack of boxes fell from the sky. Kang De stuck his head out from behind the boxes. ¡°You¡¯ve finished what I gave youst time, right? There are more varieties and vors this time!¡±


    Delh said angrily, ¡°How can I finish it so quickly?!¡±


    Although she said that, Delh still hid those boxes in a certain space. Moreover, she clearly looked relieved for some reason.


    She nced at Kang De and summoned the phoenix. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯m still counting on you to be cannon fodder and take down as many enemies from outer space as possible. Be stronger next time and don¡¯t be in such a sorry state.¡±


    With that, the king had already left on the phoenix.


    ¡°She escaped.¡±


    Horus evaluated.


    Kang De watched the other party¡¯s figure disappear and lowered his head to open the book.


    ¡°The ink is very fresh. She just wrote it.¡± His iron son scanned it and evaluated, ¡°Ha, tsundere.¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451 Marge

    451 Marge


    ¡°Ha, tsundere.¡±


    The emotionless Transformer made a cruel evaluation.


    Kang De sensed that book with his mental strength. The brilliance of elements lingered in the pen and ink stored on the page. Knowledge, storage, solidification, exnation, tobo¡­¡ªit was active and brand new. As expected, it had just been written.


    Delh¡¯s evasive gaze shed through his mind and his heart warmed.


    Logically speaking, Kang De did not like the attribute of pride¡­ Ah, it was so fragrant.


    When this thought shed through his mind, he revealed a surprised expression, ¡°Wait¡­ you mean that she just wrote this book?¡±


    Horus was silent for a moment before sighing, ¡°Sigh¡­ what else?¡±


    Kang De frowned and said, ¡°But at first, she said that she had never heard or seen such an insect, and it doesn¡¯t look like she was lying¡­ Since she knows, why did she say that? Why circle around it?¡±


    His iron son was silent for even longer this time. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to exin such a thing to a person like Father.¡±


    Kang De shook his head and said, ¡°No, something is wrong¡­¡±


    Horus let out a long sigh. ¡°Father, now is not the time to talk about this. Business is more important.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Inparison, the threat of the Grevind Swarm was imminent.


    Kang De flipped to the first page.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tsk, in Elven.


    The illiterate father and son looked at each other.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s actually still in the ancient elfnguage.¡±


    After returning home, he brought this book to Tina to trante to show that Kang De was magnanimous.


    In the room, Tina sat at the desk and flipped through the book Kang De had brought back. She frowned slightly, and the side profile she was reading seriously was quiet, beautiful, and holy, as if enveloped in ayer of sunlight.


    She said, ¡°This should be a very ancient book. The elves of this era don¡¯t know how to write with such grammar anymore¡­ The elf who wrote this book must be an intelligent and knowledgeable wise person.¡±


    As an intellectual, her instinct made Tina subconsciously look at the author¡¯s name and she was stunned for a moment. This name was even stranger. The names of elves all had a deep meaning in them. They even involved some epic legends and allusions. Unless it was a schr who had studied it deeply or someone from her n, they could not understand itpletely.


    Just like this name, she knew the name. It roughly meant ¡°Thunder¡±, but she did not understand the meaning of the surname. It could barely be read as ¡°Faxgy¡±, which was confusing.


    Kang De, on the other hand, had something on his mind. He thought to himself that the Phoenix King had really acted out the entire scene. Ancient elfnguage? He hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°Ancient elfnguage? Then can you read it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Because it¡¯s so old, even in the Twilight Dynasty, only fanatical retroists will continue to use this ancient style to put on their extraordinary taste and unique purity. In fact, even elves find it difficult to read such ancient words, let alone the human world¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart sank. He only wanted to capture the Phoenix King and spank her.


    However, in the next moment, he heard a burst ofughter. Tina twisted her slender waist and turned her upper body to look up at him. There was a trace of pride in her bright smile. ¡°But this is not a problem for me. Learn more about your fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s a famous schr on the continent.¡±


    As she spoke, Tina smiled shyly.


    Even in a joking tone, this was the first time she had taken the initiative to announce her special identity.


    Kang De gently flicked her head. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. Please trante this obscure and profound elf ancient book quickly, beautiful, noble, knowledgeable, and dignified Princess Tina.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s already begun. Princess Tina¡¯s current work efficiency is 100%.¡±


    Although she was joking with Kang De, Tina had already finished flipping through the catalog and began to read the contents of the first page. As she read, she smiled and said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a way to continue increasing the efficiency of work.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s afortable working environment, adequate logistics supply, and gentlenguage encouragement.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Tina snorted and pulled Kang De over, letting him sit in the chair. The soft and perky peach pressed against his legs. She grabbed one of Kang De¡¯s hands and wrapped it around her slender waist.


    She leaned back slightly and leaned in Kang De¡¯s arms. She turned around and looked into his eyes, which were close at hand. She said sweetly, ¡°Hug me, feed me, and praise me more!¡±


    At the same time, the Phoenix King outside the city returned to the military camp.


    Her Majesty Delh, who was noble, beautiful, brave, and invincible, was also very guilty. However, she was wearing a dignified phoenix-winged helmet. The soldiers could not see her expression clearly, and she did not dare to look at the expressions of the guards, even if these loyal soldiers only had loyalty and reverence on their faces¡­ However, she was just guilty.


    This was because she had run out to see Kang De.


    Moreover, it had happened twice.


    Moreover, she had helped him.


    Moreover, she had epted the bribe of the enemy¡¯s resources.


    D*mn it!


    She left and returned secretly, but in the end, she could not hide it from thestyer of guards. After confirming her identity, the guards in charge of security apologized and retreated. The glorious and sacred huge tent of the Phoenix King was right in front of her.


    Delh sighed to herself, especially in the past few days. This was the ce she did not want to set foot in the most¡­ second only to Red Maple City¡¯s Maple Leaf Pce.


    How detestable!


    When she thought of how Kang De had kissed Princess Tina that day, she felt ufortable.


    How dirty! How disgusting!


    She hesitated for a moment and suddenly saw the tent door move, scaring her.


    The Empress took two steps forward, pushed open the tent door, and walked in. The space in the tent was extremelyrge, separating the various districts. A pleasant fragrance wafted faintly. Although there were no ancient artifacts and famous paintings with a long history, the arrangement of various artifacts, essories, and furniture was still extremely tasteful and stylish, vaguely emitting a martial sense. Even if they lived in the military camp, the expeditionary army still protected the dignity that the Empress deserved to the greatest extent.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she quickly walked to the bedroom.


    ...


    The rattan table was sprinkled with melon seeds. Peanut shells and melon seed skins were scattered all over the ground. The empty bottles of 2L c were scattered everywhere. There was still a faint smell of spicy snacks in the air, and various wrappers were thrown everywhere¡­ The good bedroom had already be a mass grave.


    The bed was empty, except for a pile of books and shredded paper.


    She frowned. In the next moment, a cold glint shed through her eyes as she knocked her elbow back.


    However, in the next moment, a hand had already quietly supported her arm and blocked this attack. A hand stained with spicy oil and salt quietly stretched out and pinched Delh¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Why are you gone for so long?¡±


    The voice behind her waszy and casual, ¡°I, your great-grandmother, am so anxious that I¡¯m about to reim my throne.¡±


    Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft!


    Delh struggled free from the ancestor behind her and took out her handkerchief to wipe her nose forcefully.


    She looked at her in dissatisfaction.


    The person in front of her had bright eyes that were as green as the distant mountains, and her golden-red hair that was like mes was casually tied behind her head. Her appearance was a little simr to hers, but her temperament was very different¡­ She was not solemn at all.


    Just from appearance and aura, any elf could immediately recognize the divine bloodline and give this noble royal family the highest respect and greetings, but looking at her entire body¡­


    ...


    Delh sighed.


    If her casually tied hair would be evaluated as ¡°disrespectful¡± by theziest pce stylist, her clothes could be said to be shocking.


    Under her beautiful face and fair neck was a short-sleeved shirt that revealed a little skin.


    The white material was soft and close-fitting, outlining the fullness like a moon disk. Moreover, it was shamelessly decorated with the shape of cherries.


    Apart from that, there was nothing else.


    Yes, there was only her shirt. The hem of her shirt barely covered the top of her thighs. Her two fair and long thighs were exposed like this. Her skin shone with a dazzling luster as she stepped barefoot on the soft carpet.


    Even if they were both women, Delh felt that she could not bear to look at this shameless outfit. Even the most unrestrained elf did not dare to wear it like this. However, what made her feel even worse was that the material and shape of this short-sleeved shirt were very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before. She did not want to ask, because she would be angry.


    Of course, this was not the point.


    If an ordinary female elf dressed like this walked in front of her, she would definitely order for a crime to be punished. If an ordinary elf dared to upy her royal tent, drink her c, eat her snacks, lie on her bed, look at her memorials and yearbook of governance, and curse, ¡°What are these stupid b*stards governing?¡± If an ordinary elf really f*cked up, she would probably wave her hand and order them to be dragged down and executed on the spot.


    However, this Elven royalty was her ancestor.


    She created the golden era of the elves and established the Twilight Dynasty as the pioneer of the temperament, concepts, ambition, and beliefs of the world. She was the Phoenix King, Marge, who was respected and admired by the various races.


    A living legend.


    This was the greatest emperor she had treated as an idol and role model since she was young.


    Why was she looking like this?


    Her mouth was filled with curses, she was carefree, and there was no taboo in her actions. She was gluttonous,zy, and sloppy. She was very shameless when she spoke lewd words, causing her to feel inexplicably frustrated.


    If not for the other party¡¯s powerful strength, understanding of the elves¡¯ secret techniques, alchemy, and even understanding of the administration of the country all matching the characteristics of that king, Delh would be unwilling to believe that such a person was actually once the ruler of the elves, the wisest and greatest king in history.


    The living records and pce records were clearly very normal¡­


    Why did she suddenly appear after disappearing for so long and be like this?


    Delh sighed deeply. ¡°Please be more dignified, ancestor. Put on some serious clothes.¡±


    Marge stretched her body in a flexible posture. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I wearing this? I don¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve been flying naked. Aren¡¯t these serious clothes? T-shirt, understand? It¡¯s simple and original. You don¡¯t know how many dogs I¡¯ve fought to snatch this¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this!¡± She stood on her tiptoes and jumped between the trash and wrappers on the ground. She surrounded Delh and reached out to stab her. ¡°Hurry up and hand them over! My snacks and drinks! Drunkard peanuts! M peanuts! Frosted peanuts! Braised peanuts! Ask Kang De for them tomorrow! Just say that you¡¯ve finished them!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Delh said angrily. ¡°I can¡¯t eat that much! Ancestor, why don¡¯t you go yourself?!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, her head was patted, ¡°Unfilial descendant! I¡¯ve worked hard to build a huge territory for you and establish a hegemony. Not only did I end up with nothing, but I¡¯m not even married. The throne was given to you for nothing. Not only did you make the country like this, but you¡¯re also unwilling to run errands for me! I¡¯ve been imprisoned for 10,000 years, but now I have to go myself to get some peanuts? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The great Marge stomped her feet and said, ¡°Reim my throne! I want to reim my throne!¡±


    If it was a human monarch who saw the previous emperor who had disappeared for a long time, they would probably have long wanted to kill her. After all, elves had long lives and had a strange style, especially Delh. Her fate and experience were different from the kings. Not only was she not angry when she heard this, but she also said, ¡°It can¡¯t be better. After returning to the country, I¡¯ll issue an edict announcing the return of the great Marge and my renouncement of the throne¡­¡±


    Marge¡¯s expression changed, and then she said, ¡°Alright, if you throw the throne to me, you can run to seduce Kang De and be shameless with him, right? Unfortunately, you¡¯re still far from that! It¡¯s not your turn to fly!¡±


    Delh blushed. ¡°Ancestor! I¡¯ll be angry if you say such a thing again!¡±


    Ever since her ancestor came and asked about Kang De indirectly, she had been chattering beside her all day and giving her suggestions.


    Delh could not defeat her, let alone curse. She was ipetent and furious and could only passively listen to her brainwashing. Over time, even if she did not have such thoughts, she gradually thought of that.


    It was precisely because of this that she was clearly talking normally when she went to see Kang De today, but she felt very strange and could not help but think of her ancestor¡¯s urging¡­ It was really annoying.


    After causing trouble for a while, Delh endured the pain and took out five boxes of snacks and drinks given by Kang De. Only then was Marge satisfied. Her unfilial descendant sighed and used spells to clean up the mess on the ground. The ancestor took out a bag of instant noodles, crushed it, sprinkled it with a seasoning bag, and nibbled on it.


    ¡°Right.¡± As Marge chewed, she spoke and sprayed crumbs, ¡°You asked Kang De to put on the engagement ring I gave you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the Star Authority Divine Ring! It¡¯s not an engagement ring!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve already prepared in private.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor!¡±


    After facing each other for a while, Delh said angrily, ¡°He put it on and it¡¯s already activated. It indeed surprised me¡­ Who is Kang De? Why can he immediately obtain the approval of the Sun God¡¯s Divine Artifact¡­¡±


    Marge smiled meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s not that the Star Authority Divine Ring acknowledges him, but¡­ hmph, hmph.¡±


    Her smile revealed smugness and hidden pleasure.


    Delh turned to look at her. ¡°Ancestor, what are you nning? Where have you been all these years? What¡¯s your rtionship with Kang De? Is it rted to the enemies from outer space? Why aren¡¯t you willing to tell me?¡±


    She had already asked this question many times, but her ancestor always avoided her.


    She threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it now, I¡¯m going to tell Kang De about you.¡±


    The parrot¡¯s expression changed and it said with a change in expression, ¡°If you do this, I¡¯ll immediately reim my throne. After seizing the position, the first thing I¡¯ll do is send you away to marry Kang De!¡±


    This was the strategic deterrence between the two.


    Delh was embarrassed and angry. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. You clearly miss him very much too, and you still wear his clothes. You must know him and are very close. Why don¡¯t you go see him instead of teasing me?!¡±


    Marge held her face and pretended to wipe her tears. She sobbed, ¡°Because I don¡¯t know how to face him. I slept with him and saw him naked¡­¡±


    At this point, she suddenly put down her hand and leaned over. Her right hand formed a circle and swayed in the air. She raised her eyebrows and smiled evilly, ¡°I¡¯ve really seen it. It¡¯s very good. You have good luck.¡±


    ¡°¡ªAncestor!¡±


    This questioning and negotiation finally ended with Delh running out angrily.


    In the bedroom, Marge opened her arms andy on the bed on her back. She looked at the top of the tent and slowly exhaled. Now was not the time. She said in her mind that she could not let those guys discover her.


    In addition¡­


    Two lumps of red appeared on her face.


    This might be very strange, but she would also be shy. If Kang De knew that the coquettish parrot who shouted ¡°AWSL¡± and ¡°NMSL¡± every day was actually a famous king in the history of the elves, with that brat¡¯s personality, he would definitely mock her loudly and for a long time.


    Let¡¯s get down to business.


    The Star Authority Divine Ring was already in Kang De¡¯s hand and had been activated. It was not that the Sun God¡¯s Divine Artifact had acknowledged him, but that the other guy had long acknowledged him. This ring was a bridge, a two-way bridge that transmitted the power of light and another power in the opposite direction¡­ the power to break walls.


    Since it had already been sessfully activated, it was only recently that that little hussy had escaped¡­


    The next one had already been arranged.


    ¡ªAt least you¡¯re lucky to have made it in time.


    She rolled on the bed and could not help but think of Kang De again. She thought of what he had done recently and guessed what he had experienced, what he was like now, and his hometown¡­


    Then, she thought of the days on the ind and those old things. What would these things do aftering out? Then, her sharp ears twitched warily.


    Marge¡¯s gaze became sharp.


    ¡ªShould I stamp it first?


    ¡ªI was clearly first.


    In the Maple Leaf Pce, Tina was sitting in Kang De¡¯s arms. The princess was reading a book and exining softly to him. Kang De¡¯s arms passed under Tina¡¯s armpits and he typed in the notebook on the table. This action encountered the well-developed Tina and was very soft. Even if Tina did not say it, Kang De would not understand.


    That book was really a special attack on this swarm. There were all kinds of habits, characteristics, and methods to deal with it. From defending against an underground sneak attack to field annihtion, the details of constructing the spell model, the main points and form engraved on the scroll, the elemental ratio of variousrge spells, how to achieve the optimal efficiency of the annihtion array¡­ They were all very detailed.


    Kang De found it even stranger.


    Delh was an idiot in magic. Back then, she had only taught him magic-rted knowledge by memorizing it.


    No matter what, the information he had sorted out would directly be submitted to the legal department for reference. The research results here were very detailed and could save the mages a lot of time.


    However, the final part was how to find the main body controlling them in the endless swarm of insects to lock onto, severely injure, and annihte them. There was a small problem in this aspect.


    This was also the difficulty of the Goethe spellcasters¡¯ attack. How to defend against the attack of the insects and how to counterattack and annihte them was all very clear. However, because they were not sure of the way the other party controlled their mental connection, the main point of this part of the decisive battle required arge number of experiments. This book recorded many ways to win.


    However¡­


    ¡°You can use the magic device, the Seampo Construct, to carry out a pure mental storm attack.¡±


    ¡°You can also use the psionic array to cooperate with the Curse Breaker tounch a curse attack.¡±


    ¡°Use the Prayer to perform a reverse mental explosion¡­¡±


    There were more than ten solutions. They were simply all kinds of ways to kill Big Bob. They simply made this locust disaster look like trash. There were many tastes and choices. The only problem was that the content Tina tranted was like an alien book. That detailed n was filled with arge number of professional terms and descriptions. He did not know what it was saying at all.


    Tina could not trante anymore. She read it briefly and sighed, ¡°Kang De, this is an ancient elf book. The contents listed are all the results and ns of the Elven Golden Era. Some magic devices and curse seal secret techniques have been lost by the elves. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Although there are many methods, they¡¯re not something Goethe can do. Even the Human Empire and the Twilight Dynasty can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    Kang De¡¯s heart sank and he could not help but ask, ¡°None of them?¡±


    Tina hesitated for a moment and looked at thest line. ¡°Only this¡­ is rtively simple.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The princess said softly, ¡°Dragon¡¯s Might.¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452 You’re Very Courageous?

    452 You¡¯re Very Courageous?


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Might.¡±


    Kang De was stunned when he heard this, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tina flipped to dozens of pages and slowly read, ¡°The Grevind Swarm is a ssic hive consciousness, also known as gestalt intelligence. Arge number of individuals don¡¯t have free will and are controlled by the unified nest consciousness. It¡¯s a huge, focused, and pure mental body. The supreme and only will can ensure that the entire race will always reproduce, produce, and fight in an efficient manner and won¡¯t be affected by the setback of the local war.¡±


    ¡°Although this terrifying race is terrifying, there¡¯s no absolute perfection in the world. This huge advantage also hides a fatal w. Generally speaking, the best method to resist the gestalt intelligence is always the beheading tactic. As long as we bypass the huge swarm and eliminate the mother nest¡¯s consciousness, the entire swarm will be reduced to ashes.¡±


    This was the general outline of the annihtion method. It was the guiding thought ofpletely defeating the Grevind Swarm.


    The dozen or so ns introduced all revolved around this.


    Tina flipped to the end.


    ¡°I have to admit that although the above various ns are effective and require arge number of material resources and soldiers, it¡¯s the ultimate confrontation of the rtively weak flesh and blood race against this invading mutant. We used our intelligence, magic, and will to defeat the descending enemy, and we have to pay a huge price for this. The world has never been fair. There¡¯s a race with an overwhelming advantage against such a gestalt intelligence race.¡±


    ¡°They also relied on this advantage to protect living beings and be overlords in the natural disaster that swept through the physical world in the ancient era. Although I despise their exaggerated actions of iming to be descendants of the Dragon of Time and Space, the dragons have indeed had the talent to make the elves envious to survive as an ancient species.¡±


    ¡°As a top predator of the primordial era, the bloodline of a dragon will naturally have a suppressive effect on most species of the second era. This suppressive behavior that requires generations of evolution, source theory, and spiritual theory to exin can be summarized in two simple and easy-to-understand words, and that¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Might.¡±


    ¡°The insects based on the Gestalt model strictly abide by ss theory. Their behavior and habits arepletely in line with social biology. The creators of such creatures intend to create a selfless and loyal servant poption toplete the production mission and war mission, so they set an insurmountable strict ss.¡±


    ¡°It seeded and obtained workers who would never ck off andin. It also had fearless soldiers that all generals dream of. However, it neglected something. Although low-level insects and beasts that strictly adhere to the hierarchy will definitely not resist themander and the highest leader of the higher-ups, they will also submit to the ancient and powerful will of other races. The insects created from insects of the next era can¡¯t resist the will of the ancient races.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Might can immediately make the insects in a certain range lose control. The dragon disdains to think of a way to control these small and dirty insects, but just the Dragon¡¯s Might is enough to defeat the nest.¡±


    ¡°Coupled with the dragonnguage magic and mental strength techniques, the dragons invaded in the opposite direction through the mental connection of arge number of insects. They directly bombarded the consciousness of the nest with the terrifying Dragon¡¯s Might and deep soul power. The spiritual pressure from the ancient creatures is enough to turn every nest consciousness into nothingness in fear.¡±


    ¡°Thispletely changed the situation of the battle. The creator of the swarm realized that defeat was approaching. It ordered its queens to immediately break the mental connection when they sensed the dragon¡¯s attack to prevent the dragons from seeding again. On the other hand, it hid in the secret fortress and tried to resolve this fatal w from the source.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t give it a second chance.¡±


    ¡°Since the enemy is already wary of the dragon, an unexpected surprise attack is the best tactic.¡±


    ¡°Binding, tactical deception, feint attack, and game. After a series of strategic arrangements, in the end, we pretended to fall into a trap. The dragons were all restrained and diverted, attracting arge number of insects to invade. On the battlefield without the dragons, we used secret weapons. A hero who was not a dragon used a mysterious secret technique to extract and solidify the dragon¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Might and used dragonnguage magic to st this Dragon¡¯s Might into the Gestalt of the insects¡­¡±


    Tina read this and her stunned tone stopped.


    She turned to look at Kang De.


    Kang De also revealed a surprised expression.


    They had experienced it together and kept many secrets together.


    The secret of the Holy Seal Inds, his experience there, the warning of the crimson scroll, and the Knighting Ceremony.


    When they first met on the ind, in order to avoid the misunderstanding from continuing, Tina used the Knighting Ceremony on Kang De.


    The ancient hero inheritance and the blessing of the Seven Heroes bloodline allowed the subject to obtain the blessing and strength of an ancient hero or even a god. Moreover, they had a few additional benefits, one of which was the ability tomunicate.


    At that time, Tina had made this decision because she had a mission and had to go to the Empire to ask for help. She could not be inexplicably killed on the ind by Kang De because of a misunderstanding. Themunication ability attached to the Knighting Ceremony was the most important. As for the hero¡¯s blessing, it could only be wasted. After all, how could there be a holy altar for heroes on a forbidden ind that was alone overseas and abandoned by the gods?


    ¡ªHello, yes.


    Those animals brought the unconscious Kang De to an ancient ce.


    Tina, who followed, saw the suffocating holy altar. It was engraved with all light, holiness, and order, and it also sealed all darkness, evil, and chaos. Even someone as knowledgeable as her could not recognize the dense ancient words and could only barely read the holy name enshrined in this altar.


    Fire Thief.


    She knew what the ability of the Fire Thief was.


    Kang De had told her.


    Extraction and use.


    ¡ªAnything was fine.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    For a moment, it was boring. Tina¡¯s body did not soften, and Kang De¡¯s body did not smell good.


    In a certain aspect, Kang De and Tina were indeed very husband and wife.


    Now, they were all extremely suspicious.


    Tina immediately turned around and flipped through the books. Was this a conspiracy? She wondered if Kang De¡¯s identity as the Fire Thief had been leaked. Was this targeted hint deliberate?


    After all, thetter part was very suspicious. It listed more than ten solutions. They either wanted the supreme divine artifact of the Titan, the spiritual array of the Golden Age of the Twilight Dynasty, hundreds of spellbreakers that specialized in mental attacks, or the earth wonder-level magic weapons of the ancient era¡­ In short, none of them was something the current Goethe could afford and take out.


    After these exaggerated ns, she secretly said.


    Dragon¡¯s Might was fine too.


    It did not matter if he was not a dragon.


    It was fine if it was the Fire Thief.


    Moreover, there happened to be a dragoning to discuss business in Red Maple City.


    Kang De coincidentally encountered the cmity of the ancient insects. He asked the elves for help and coincidentally discovered the ancient book that recorded this matter. The book coincidentally recorded all the habits and weaknesses of this insect. All solutions coincidentally could not be used. The only possible n was coincidentally rted to the dragon.


    However, Kang De was even more coincidentally a Fire Thief, and there was a high-level dragon in the city.


    With so many coincidences added together, it was definitely not a coincidence.


    Tina sensed that something was wrong with her suspicious personality and the sharp intuition of a woman.


    Kang De also felt that something was wrong.


    D*mn, this was definitely not something Delh could write!


    She had to memorize some magic knowledge and even stammered when she memorized it. When it came to fighting, her eyes lit up. In terms of their martial technique background, she was eloquent when talking about war.


    How could such a trash write such a thing in an hour or two? Not only was the data detailed and the content reliable, but the dozen or so methods to kill Big Bob were all f*cking spells, alchemy, and mental strength. If she wrote this, he would lick her a hundred times on the spot.


    If not her, who else could it be¡­


    ...


    Her weak brother who specialized in magic, the true Duke of Tiling, Tagris?


    Or¡­


    Kang De vaguely seemed to realize something, but in the next moment, he felt a burning gaze.


    Looking up, Tina, who was in his arms, twisted her shockingly flexible waist and looked at him without moving.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Kang De revealed an innocent expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tina sighed imperceptibly and asked, ¡°So, what should we do?¡±


    Although the content of this book instinctively made her feel suspicious, this was indeed the only information clue rted to how to resolve the locust gue. The other methods could not be used. Looking at the time, it was toote to go to the All-Seeing Tower or even the Empire to check¡­ If she had to have an answer, she could only follow the route given in the book.


    Dragons.


    He did not expect to circle back to this. Even if he asked the elves, he had to get past the dragons.


    Kang De thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ask.¡±


    ...


    The pretense he had put on in front of the five permanent members of the United Nations Security Council could not be maintained for long. France was now trembling in fear and waiting for him, Kang De, to visit. The other four countries were also watching. Big Bob would be temporarily suppressed, but the embarrassing permanent members were also permanent members and would not sit back and wait for death. Apart from guarding tightly and waiting for the situation to develop, the French would also take the corresponding action to take back the initiative.


    For example, pressuring Comoros.


    They even had designs on his family. At the very least, there was a reason to negotiate if anything happened.


    They would not keep waiting for Kang De to knock on their door. Not only would Big Bob be impatient, but they would also be impatient. Moreover, as time passed, they would be more and more impatient. They would suspect that Kang De was showing them off and be even more manic because they could not guess the form of the attack.


    The unknown was the most terrifying. Sooner orter, they would take action because of this.


    The red line he drew for himself was ten hours.


    With the cautious and slow efficiency of therge countries, the interference of the other four countries, the time to hesitate about the meeting, and the time for them to temporarily stop moving and make substantive decisions and sessfully turn them into actions¡­ In theory, France would not do much in these ten hours.


    This was the time Kang De could buy.


    Of course, this was essentially a gamble.


    He bet that the French¡¯s attitude could temporarily affect Big Bob.


    He bet that the other four countries could temporarily persuade the French to calm down.


    Once he lost the bet, Big Bob wouldunch an attack regardless of the situation or if anything happened to Comoros. As long as he handed the signal device to his father and the king to shine, Kang De would immediately return to Earth.


    If the Goethe people were not ready¡­ then so be it.


    First, he would smash a mountain into the Antic Ocean. Then, he would order the various countries to immediately send troops to eliminate Big Bob and do their best to ensure the safety of his rtives and friends. Otherwise, everyone would split up and pick up the cap.


    However, at this point, he could not stay on Earth anymore. He would disappear for a long time and asionally randomly appear to ensure the safety of his family to the greatest extent. At that time, he could only live steadily in the other world for more than ten years and climb the technology tree from scratch. Then, he would return to his hometown with a hundred wives and a millionckeys to show off.


    However, that was always the worst andst choice.


    Ten hours.


    After reversing the time flow ratio, there would be nearly three days in the other world.


    It sounded long, but that was not the case. This was because if he wanted to perfectly resolve Big Bob¡¯s problem, he had to rely on the wisdom and strength of the other world this time. The mages of Goethe confirmed the n, mobilized resources, and engraved scrolls. These all took time, and the enemy was tens of billions of locusts and Big Bob, whose trump card was still unknown.


    Moreover, what the Goethe mages were confident in doing was stopping the locusts from attacking Moroni and defeating a huge number of them in the field. It was a question mark if they could think of a way to follow the clues and kill Big Bob.


    Kang De¡¯s gazended on the book.


    Inparison, the train of thought provided by this book was even more useful. The previous description of the weakness and characteristics of the locusts could greatly speed up the scientific research process of the Goethe mages, saving many detours. After experimenting and confirming the relevant data, they could invest in production and preparation.


    The method topletely eliminate Big Bob¡­ sounded very feasible.


    Kang De took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to try.¡±


    There was no other good way.


    Tina lowered her eyes and felt a little bitter. This book was given by the elves and the Phoenix King, Delh. Kang De actually did not doubt the authenticity of these contents. Did he believe her so much?


    She felt sour and a little uneasy, but she could not show it. She could tell that this matter was very important, or Kang De would not havee to Goethe to ask for help.


    The princess was silent for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Could it be a trap¡­¡±


    Kang De touched his chin and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Then, she heard Kang De analyze seriously, ¡°Firstly, the elves know their limits. If they want to harm me, the misdirection in the book will definitely scheme against me in one go. There can¡¯t be any idents. Otherwise, the revenge I¡¯ll immediately take is something they can¡¯t endure. They should know in their hearts. You¡¯ve seen it too. Such a book can¡¯t be written by just any Tom, Dick, or Harry. With such wisdom, they¡¯ll definitely be careful.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, although the content recorded in the book is unknown, the dragons have indeed participated in such a war. Moreover, there¡¯s most likely such a secret technique and news. I only need to ask indirectly to know if this is true and feasible from the dragons.¡±


    Kang De muttered to himself and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Even if the elves want to set a trap to mislead and kill me, they won¡¯t have the time to make a statement to the dragons in just an hour or two, let alone fabricate a wless lie and send it to the dragons of Red Maple City¡­¡±


    Tina looked at Kang De in a daze. The haze in her eyes gradually disappeared, and she suddenly burst outughing.


    Kang De tilted his head and said, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Tina turned around and twisted her waist. She stretched out her arms and hugged Kang De¡¯s neck. She kissed his face and smiled, ¡°I indeed like Kang De¡¯s ws too.¡±


    Kang De said with a change in expression, ¡°What? I actually have ws in your eyes?¡±


    Although the situation on Earth was rtively urgent, at this point, there were not many things he could do. He could only wait for the Goethe people to take out aplete n and support. It was useless to be anxious. Instead, it would affect his mental state and condition. It was good to take the opportunity to rx.


    Tina hugged his neck and sat in his arms, smiling like a flower. There seemed to be starlight in her blue eyes. She looked at Kang De and nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a w. You attract strange people to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De red at him and said, ¡°How can you nder others for no reason? How are goblins strange? How are robots strange? Racial discrimination is uneptable¡­¡±


    Tina snorted and pinched Kang De¡¯s nose, then smiled and rubbed his face.


    After being intimate for a few minutes, she blushed and said softly, ¡°The method recorded in the book is to extract and solidify the Dragon¡¯s Might. Then, use dragon magic to cooperate and st it into the consciousness of the nest of the swarm¡­ Will it work?¡±


    Kang De hugged the delicate body in his arms and pressed against Tina¡¯s pink face. The tip of his nose sank into her dazzling golden hair. He smelled the soft sound of a flower and gently touched Tina¡¯s waist. He said in a low voice, ¡°Try it.¡±


    The princess sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kang De asked.


    ¡°If only I could find a way to help you¡­¡± The girl replied softly.


    Help?


    Kang De first imagined the scene of a group of mages breaking through the air and pulling Big Bob out to eat feces in thetrine. He also thought of the white fog world that was enough to kill all living beings.


    How was that possible?


    He shook his head.


    Twenty minutester, Kang De saw Dragon Girl Lily.


    Ever since that night, he had not seen this Dragon Lady much. She still had an indifferent expression. Her white-blond hair fell softly, and her mysterious color was eye-catching. Her cold face was as proud as a dragon as if she was indifferent to everything in the world. She held a notebook in her hand and wrote with extremely fast hand speed.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    She said without looking up.


    The venue of the meeting was a garden. There was flower tea brewing on the table with candy and pastries. Kang De and the Dragon Girl sat facing each other. Lily lowered her head and wrote quickly. Behind her was a sea of flowers. Kang De felt that she needed a pair of literary girl-like sses and a double braid.


    It had to be said that the most memorable thing about this Dragon Lady was her shocking dress that night. She was shockingly white and shockingly beautiful.


    However, he had asked the Dragon Girl out today to do serious business.


    The method in the elf book.


    He extracted the Dragon¡¯s Might and used dragonnguage magic to attack in a direction, sting Big Bob¡¯s head.


    This required the help and cooperation of the dragon.


    However, how should he speak?


    Tell the truth? He had to be careful. After all, the dragons had changed their minds. The fakepetition had be a real battle. If they knew that he was going to find an unknown ce to resolve his trouble¡­ he was afraid that something would happen.


    How should he speak?


    At this moment, the Dragon Girl seemed to have thought of something and looked up at him. ¡°Oh, for that strange stockings, I found on your bed? The size and smell don¡¯t look like yours. It should be Princess Tina¡¯s, right? Did she identally lose it there, or was it specially left for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De said with a change in expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Dragon Girl only looked at him quietly.


    At this moment, Kang De wanted to take out the video on his phone and let this Dragon Girl know what the first recorded coercion incident in the history of the other world was.


    ¡ªSpeaking of which, it was indeed very big. He had to take it out to take a look when he had nothing to do these few days.


    In the end, he suppressed this thought and said, ¡°I asked you out today mainly to ask you a few questions. Look, the battle is imminent, but I actually know nothing about the strength and dignity of the dragons. This is not only underestimating the enemy but also disrespecting the dragons. This is not good. I think I have to understand¡­¡±


    The Dragon Girl looked at him a few times, her eyes calm. It was unknown what she was thinking.


    Kang De said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯ll give me some pointers?¡±


    Lily said, ¡°Oh, I understand. Your alchemical weapon is broken and is being repaired intensively. You¡¯re also worried about our race¡¯s change of heart and are worried that the oue of the battle will be unpredictable, so you ran to me to ask. It¡¯s best to check if we have any trump cards and what ourbat strength is. Is that right?¡±


    ¡ªIf you think so, I¡¯m much more relieved.


    Kang De nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes. After all, you¡¯re dragons. You¡¯re the incarnation of strength and are extremely powerful. How can I dare to underestimate you? Since we¡¯re really going to fight, you have to give in and at least give me an information advantage¡­¡±


    The Dragon Girl looked at him and said indifferently, ¡°In other words, you¡¯re asking me for the important military information about our race.¡±


    Kang De immediately retorted, ¡°You can¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Lily interrupted, ¡°You know that I¡¯m a member of the dragon race, and you killed our nsmen. The next battle between you and my race is very important. It can be said to determine the future rtionship between Dragon Ind and Goethe. Do you want me to help you cheat at this juncture? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a dragon.¡±


    Kang De probed, ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll pay more?¡±


    The Dragon Girl immediately said, ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang De said with a subtle expression, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    He was already prepared for the other party to ask for an exorbitant price¡ªforget it, in any case, the French would pay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay ording to the consultation time and content.¡± Dragon Girl was very professional, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°About the way the dragons fight, their characteristics, and some racial talent,¡± Kang De said seriously. ¡°For example, when talking about novels about dragons, my first impression is Dragon¡¯s Might¡­¡±


    The Dragon Girl blinked. ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t it the handsome or ordinary Dragoon who used another dragon spear to deal with those stupid, naive, and innocent female dragons?¡±


    ¡ªIt seems that the other world has to purify the publishing environment too!


    Kang De said angrily, ¡°If I want to fight a dragon, why should I understand such a thing? Of course, it depends on mybat strength¡ªfor example, does Dragon¡¯s Might exist?¡±


    The Dragon Girl nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the kind where the dragon body trembles and releases countless domineering aura, pressing down on ordinary small animals until their feces and urine flow, forcing ordinary experts to kneel on the ground, and pressing down on stronger experts to exim in shock at such a terrifying pressure?¡±


    The Dragon Girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This scene is not bad.¡±


    ¡ªWhat do you mean?


    However, Kang De did not care about such a thing. He cared about the most important thing.


    ¡°Then the problem is, do you have this Dragon¡¯s Might?¡±


    Lily nced at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°¡­I¡¯m a dragon too. Of course.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Kang De leaned over and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re very brave, right?¡±

 Chapter 453: 453

    Chapter 453: 453


    Woah-Brother Tu, Save Me!<div>


    ¡°So, you are very brave?¡±


    Kant leaned over and asked with ulterior motives.


    The soul dialogue engraved in the DNA was about toe online.


    Of course, this was not the main point.


    More importantly, when Kant straightened his body, raised his eyebrows, and smiled, his eyes naturally revealed that look. A glimmer of light immediately shed across Long Niang¡¯s indifferent eyes.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± she shouted.<div>


    ¡± Huh?¡± Kant was confused.¡± Huh?¡±


    Long Niang stood up from her seat and leaned forward. The two hanging bells that she had hung down from her seat were dipped in some cake cream, but she waspletely oblivious to all of this. Her delicate and cold face crossed the table and stared at Kant from a very close distance. She then frowned and revealed a disappointed expression.


    Kant subconsciously shrank back, as if his character had been reversed.


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Long Niang said.


    ¡± Huh?¡± Kant grew increasingly confused.¡± Huh?¡±


    ¡± Say what you just said,¡± Lily said seriously.¡± Repeat it with the same expression and tone. Reenact the scene just now. Make sure it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    ¡°This is the consultation fee I collected from you. You want to feel the dragon¡¯s might, right? Reenact the scene just now and maintain that expression for a minute. I¡¯ll let you feel my dragon¡¯s might.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a good deal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lily said, still maintaining her posture.


    ¡± Why?¡± Kant was stunned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Lily said,¡± Just like how I won¡¯t ask you the real reason for asking about the dragons, this is business reputation and the spirit of trading.¡±<div>


    Kant pondered for a moment. Letting Brother Jie do something was much more worthwhile than giving him a million gold coins. Moreover, it was not a loss to show such an expression to such a beautiful girl.


    He just didn¡¯t know why this guy was raising such a condition.


    Could it be that the dragons also have video recording technology and want to record such content to threaten me? It was not impossible. After all, they were all mature businesspanies. It was not surprising that they would use such dirty methods.


    But I can also film it! Besides, what was the use of this video?


    Even if she recorded it and gave it to Tina, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a washboard!


    He did it.


    However, Long Niang¡¯s words made his heart skip a beat.


    Extracting the dragon¡¯s aura was only the first step. How to st the dragon¡¯s spiritual aura into the insect swarm¡¯s mentalwork was the second step¡­He needed to learn Draconic Magic or ask the dragon if there was any other way.


    ¡°You mean anything can be traded?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, hurry up.¡± Long Niang leaned forward a little more.


    This further action made her clothes wet with cream.


    Kant pointed at her chest.<div>


    Long Niang was stunned for a moment before she straightened up. She lowered her head and looked at Kant. Her expression was as indifferent as ever. Want to lick? Even with the clothes, the price is¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m just reminding you!¡± Kant shouted.


    Even though he said that, the big pig trotter¡¯s gaze was bound to be attracted by beautiful things, especially Long Niang¡¯s words just now, which made him involuntarily have some thoughts.


    ¡°Do you want to hear the price?¡± If you can do it, you can lick it without covering your clothes.¡±


    ¡± No!¡± Kant shook his head like a rattle-drum.¡± I didn¡¯t mean that at all. I do cherish my life.¡±


    ¡®Let me punch you first or something. Forget about this kind of offer.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to exchange your life for it¡­Forget it.¡±


    Lily shook her head gently.


    Why did she tell him this?


    After searching for so long, so long, that fellow was probably long gone.


    She said,¡±Let¡¯s start¡­¡± Make that expression.¡±


    Kant frowned slightly. He seemed to see a hint of gloominess in Long Niang¡¯s eyes. However, asking about Bie Long¡¯s privacy was clearly not his top priority. He thought about it and said,¡± You¡¯re very brave, aren¡¯t you?¡±<div>


    Long Niang looked at him for a moment and shook her head.¡± No, his expression and demeanor are not in ce. I said that I wanted to reenact itpletely, including the excitement of executing the n, the evil thoughts of having ulterior motives, the lewdness in his eyes, and the impatient evil smile. Only by disying all of it will I be satisfied.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant¡¯s expression changed.¡± Was my expression that ridiculous?!¡±


    ¡± Yes, I was so scared that I thought you wanted to be my Dragon Knight.¡±


    ¡°The kind that works day and night,¡± Long Niang nodded and added.


    ¡± No!¡± Kant mmed the table.¡± Not at all!¡±


    I¡¯m not coveting your body, I¡¯m only coveting your dragon¡¯s might!


    Speaking of which, why were the requirements so strict? Are you a director?


    Even so, Kant still repeated his lines many times under Long Niang¡¯s insistence. He even found an excuse to go to the toilet and watch the original video.


    He even tried to figure out the mental activity of the character at that time and sessfully made Long Niang his opponent. Looking at the milk on her chest, he thought of the terrifying scene he saw that night¡­


    ¡°So, you are very brave?¡±


    Long Niang, who had been holding her breath and holding her brush, finally showed a satisfied expression. She made a ¡± maintain ¡± gesture at Kant. In one go, she started writing at a high speed. Her eyes seemed to be shining.


    .. To be honest, I have a bad feeling.<div>


    After about ten minutes, Long Niang put down her pen and closed her notebook.


    Kant heaved a sigh of relief. He touched his slightly stiff face and said,¡± In exchange, you have to study the Draconic Aura until I¡¯m satisfied. It shouldn¡¯t exceed the time I spent just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, as long as you can hold on,¡± said Long Niang indifferently.


    That was the spiritual aura pressure of an archaic species against a creature from the next era. As a dragon, he understood the power of the dragon¡¯s might the best. Why was the mercenary business of Dragon Ind¡¯s defense so popr? It was because the dragon itself was a highly efficient deterrent weapon. A dive could destroy the resistance of a motley crew that was not well-organized.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll control the range and intensity of the attack,¡± she said.¡± From low to high, don¡¯t force yourself. I don¡¯t want your bodyguards to misunderstand.¡±


    Kant took a deep breath and said,¡± Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    It seemed like it was the first time he had analyzed and extracted something as ethereal as the Dragon¡¯s Might.


    In the end, it was just the idea given by the elven book. There was no evidence¡­However, if it was true, then since the ancient fire thieves could do it, there was hope for him to do it too.


    Long Niang nced at him, and her eyes darkened. In the next moment, she activated her invisible mental power and kept it within a small area, slowly pressing down on Kant.


    Kant had found the right person to study Draconic Aura. As a dragon, she had be an assassin. Furthermore, she was a Legendary Assassin who couldpletely conceal her presence. This meant that Long Niang¡¯s control over Draconic Aura had reached an unimaginable level. This was why she was able to fool any assassination target.


    Kant felt his entire body sink. No, it was not the pressureing from his body, but from his soul. The primordial species ¡®spiritual personality was exerting pressure on his human bloodline.<div>


    However, this body could not bepletely defined as a human.


    The strengthening of the ck beast crystal, the inheritance of the Fire Stealer¡¯s power, and the ones extracted¡­Things and people.


    He didn¡¯t take the initiative to resist the pressure. Instead, he relied on his physical fitness to endure it, because his goal was to understand and not resist, toprehend and not reject. To extract, he needed to understand the concept and touch it.


    It was a dangerous thing to be exposed to the might of a dragon. However, Horus was on full alert while Ah Xing was waiting not far away. Moreover, Kant was 99% sure that Lily would not be able to do anything to him even if she suddenly attacked and activated her dragon¡¯s might.


    He breathed slowly and felt his spiritual power slowly spreading out.


    It dispersed into the air to chase after the omnipresent and thick spiritual energy.


    Lily picked up the book again. She could feel Kant¡¯s spiritual power.¡± What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡± I¡¯m feeling it,¡± Kant replied.


    ¡°Taking the initiative to use your spiritual power toe into contact with the dragon¡¯s might?¡± This is equivalent to you trying to connect directly with my soul. In other words, if I activate my Draconic Aura with all my strength now, I can immediately cook your brain. Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡± You¡¯d better not do that,¡± Kant said calmly.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid an old dragon will roar at you.


    When the timees, even if you cry, it will be a light punishment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t take any orders targeting you,¡± said Long Niang calmly as she nced at him.


    ¡± Can¡¯t you use more strength?¡± Kant asked.


    The Dragon¡¯s Might was intangible and spread in the air. It was intangible and had substance. It did not have a physical body, but it could be clearly felt. Its physical properties were probably somewhere between virtual and real. Kant could only extract the physical body now, but it was difficult for him to touch the illusory concepts. For example, on Earth, he could not extract the information elements of electromaic waves from the air. He could not extract the elements of his wife from the data packets sent out by his mobile phone through wireless signals.


    However, the Draconic Aura was closer to a physical entity than those examples because it could be traced. In a sense, it could even be a physical entity that could be touched and felt.


    ¡°You said it yourself. You have to know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Lily slowly controlled the strength of the dragon¡¯s might andyered it on top of it.


    The air around him became more intense. Kant was in the domain of the dragon¡¯s might, and he focused his senses.


    Bit by bit.


    The power that came from all directions suppressed his mind and even bound his body. It was heavy and solid, and his movements became sluggish. It was as if there was an invisible medium in the air, like water, forming resistance and hindering his movements.


    However, the illusory power became more and more tangible.


    That was¡­ Dragon¡¯s Might.


    Kant had a rough idea of what to do. He gestured for Lily to increase her strength, but he was already considering the second step. The second step was even more difficult than the first step because it involved the secrets and heritage of the dragons.


    Draconic Magic.


    Or scrolls.


    He organized his words and said,¡±When you were talking about the bid just now¡­¡±


    The dragon¡¯s might was a little unstable and even a little unstable. Kant could even sense that Long Niang¡¯s heart was wavering from her mental power. He turned to look at her indifferent expression and vaguely realized that she might not be as calm as she appeared to be. Of course, he would not say it out loud.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re still tempted?¡± Lily asked.


    The dragon¡¯s might was even more somber.


    Kant could sense the change in the other party¡¯s mind. He exined,¡± No, what I meant was that when we were talking about bidding, you gave me the feeling that you were in a difficult situation. Coincidentally, my next request might be a little difficult for you. Why don¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ll see if I can help you in any way¡­¡±


    ¡± Forget it.¡± Lily shook her head.


    Her spiritual power showed some loneliness and sadness.


    ¡°He should have died long ago.¡± She said,¡± I¡¯ve been looking for it for a long time but I can¡¯t find it. Even Dragon Ind has tried for many years¡­The Dragon Emperor is right. I should give up. Doing so will only bring danger to the race¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Kant asked. Perhaps I can help¡­¡±


    The dragon¡¯s might shook.


    Lily¡¯s eyes turned cold. She nced at him and finally showed the disdain and contempt of the dragon race. She said coldly,¡± Help?¡± You don¡¯t even know who I¡¯m looking for. Help? You can¡¯t even find a dragon on Dragon Ind, and you say you can help? Do you know who that is? Do you know why the dragon disappeared?


    Your next request? Make things difficult for me? As expected, you still want to be my Dragon Knight? Sign a power-sharing contract? Or should I say that he¡¯s more of a sweet talker, apanion rather than a mount?¡±


    ¡± Calm down,¡± Kant said.¡± That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Talking about the missing dragon was probably a taboo for this indifferent and calm dragondy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t vent your anger on people who don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t mean to boast, and I don¡¯t have the intention to covet you. So don¡¯t specte and criticize me. It¡¯s very rude.¡±


    The dragon¡¯s taboo was not a taboo. It had nothing to do with him. He had no reason to bear the anger of the other party.¡± I only know that one more helper is one more way. Maybe hope is hidden in it. Just like a few days ago, few people in the world believed that I could stop the elves ¡®attack on my own.¡±


    Lily sneered.¡± If you can help me find that dragon, I will not only be your mount, but I will also agree to any unreasonable request. Don¡¯t be arrogant. There is no hope. You have no idea who caused the disappearance of that dragon.¡± That enemy will make you despair.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s end this topic. If you want to subdue me by doing such a thing, why don¡¯t you use your pious prayers to summon Akatum to descend and order me to submit!¡±


    At that moment, the Dragon¡¯s Might that had been suppressed for a long time erupted, creating unique and striking ripples in the air. Kant¡¯s spiritual power hadpletely sensed and understood the unique ripples and power. It was something that truly existed, separated from the omnipresent air, existing in space and time.


    Concept.


    Spirit.


    Nothingness.


    It blurred the boundaries of physical properties.


    It originated from the spirit but could affect matter¡­


    Dragon¡¯s Might.


    At this moment, the Fire Stealer¡¯s mental power extended to the full extent and spread into the domain of the Dragon¡¯s Might.


    Kant¡¯s soul faced Lily¡¯s soul.


    Long Niang was shocked. She realized that her furious mental power had already surged toward Kant, but he had opened the gates of the country without any resistance.


    She immediately retracted her control, but the confrontation in the spiritual world onlysted for an instant.


    An invisible barrier quietly calmed all the abnormal movements.


    Because in this kind of confrontation, the power of the mind far surpassed the physical body.


    Kant¡¯s soul, on the other hand, had already faced the leader of the gods and the Saint of Destiny in the endless river of time.


    Its name was Akatum.


    It was the Dragon God who controlled time and space.


    In an instant, the Dragoness faced the great mark in Kant¡¯s spiritual world. It waspassionate and great, ancient and sacred. It defined the dimensions of space, straightened out the direction of time, and changed the world from disorder to order. It was the revtion of everything, the king of all gods.


    ¡°Akatum!¡± she cried out in shock.


    However, that was not what shocked her the most. In the next moment, she felt the Dragon¡¯s Might that enveloped Kant disappear. It was not expelled by Akatum¡¯s divine power, but was transformed into another form of existence by an ancient and powerful force. It was the most ancient and primitive form, and it was out of her control.


    She stared nkly at Kant. He was in the domain of the dragon¡¯s might. It was as if he was inside an eggshell. Everything in the shell was devoured, absorbed, and held in his palm. The dragon¡¯s might was constantly being lost and destroyed. It continued to exist in another form. In the end, it turned into a pale golden crystal.


    Lily froze.


    She stared at Kant without moving. Her heart was already in turmoil, and tears were rolling down her cheeks. Her cold personality could not control herplicated emotions. At that moment, she was happy, sad, and even a little scared.


    Because she realized that she was already standing in front of the clearest answer.


    After the answer, there might be hope.


    Or perhaps¡­Bad news.


    Kant looked at the crystal in his hand. The intangible Dragon¡¯s Might had actually materialized. This was a phenomenon that had never happened before. Was it rted to the form of the Dragon¡¯s Might? Or was there another reason? The intangible objects and concepts turned into matter, and the physical extraction was an elemental light ball that others could not see. Was that so?


    For some reason, he thought of the mysterious crystal in the ck beast.


    The Saint Seal Archipgo was filled with countless mysteries.


    No matter what, he had finally seeded¡­The first step.


    He raised his head and looked at Long Niang in front of him. He suddenly realized that she was crying.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    If he remembered correctly, didn¡¯t this guy just set up a very impressive g?


    Are you hesitating whether you should bow down to me now?


    I think I saw my Brother Tu just now.


    This guy probably saw it too.


    I wonder if Brother Tu¡¯s banner will be useful to the Dragon n¡­ Most likely, it was useless. In the novel, the main character took a token of a certain god to the headquarters of the church to show off, and the other party had to bow down and give him his underlings, girls, and resources. The reason was that the god could descend to the mortal world at any time to destroy the heads of these believers, and Brother Tu seemed to have not been involved in the following matters for a long time.


    Under such circumstances, even the political system of the Dragon race had changed. They had transformed from a fanatical theocracy to a huge corporation. Perhaps they would no longer fall for this and would instead secretly find an opportunity to kill me.


    Kant was still thinking about how to fool the dragon that had seen Brother Tu when Lily came before him. She grabbed his shoulders and stared into his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She asked in a trembling voice,¡± Are you a Fire Stealer?¡±


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] I updatedte today because I saw a piece of news. My mentality was a little broken. F * ck, the Koreans are swarming in, mainly from Taizhou and Qingdao. I have to take a flight back to Hangzhou from the airport in these two ces. It¡¯s very f * cked up. It wasn¡¯t easy for Shandong to be controlled like this, and now this happened. I¡¯ve been thinking about this n all night. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to rent a car and go back. I hope the control will be in time. F * ck, the Koreans really can¡¯t do it.

 Chapter 454: 454

    Chapter 454: 454


    Legend of the Fastest Scumbag<div>


    ¡°You are¡­Fire Stealer?¡±


    Long Niang¡¯s trembling question was like a heavy hammer that hammered Kant¡¯s heart.


    His expression suddenly changed.


    This should be the first person in the other world to recognize his identity¡­Oh, it was a dragon.


    After receiving the inheritance in the Sacred Seal Inds and awakening this mysterious power, he had always been curious about the significance of the special and mysterious identity of the Fire Stealer to the other world. The guidance of the gods in the crimson scroll, the foggy Mirror World, and even the souls in the ancient Sealed Artifacts on Earth knew this name.


    There were countless mysteries and questions hidden within, but his own records and legends were lost in history. Even a learned person like Tina did not know what this name meant. He also wanted to obtain the answer from an even more ancient creature, but the elves were enemies, and the dragons had just met, so he had never had the chance.<div>


    Now, the dragon recognized his secret identity.


    His subconscious thought was to silence her.


    After all, he had a wealth of online literature reading experience. Even if he had not eaten pork, he had seen pigs run. Basically, the protagonist had unintentionally obtained a very ancient and powerful special identity. Moreover, not many people in the entire world knew the origin of this identity. This basically meant that there must be countless potential hostile forces andrge organizations with bad intentions hidden in this world. If they were to make a fuss all over the world, something would happen.


    But this involved another problem-how to silence them?


    The rich amount of online novels he had read gave him two answers. Either kill him physically, or use his own dragon spear to block his opponent¡¯s mouth, so that his opponent¡¯s mouth would not have any other thoughts other than wanting more. He would not waste his precious bodily fluids on the air that evaporated when he told others.


    .. These two ideas seemed to be very difficult.


    After his instincts, he had to think and weigh the pros and cons. Kant gave up on the idea of hostile contact.


    Let¡¯smunicate first.


    How did the other party recognize him? What did he think of the Fire Stealer? Even if he lied or hid something, the other party¡¯s true attitude would be reflected in his words and actions.


    Most importantly¡­There was no hostility or killing intent in his eyes.


    He was about to speak, but Lily was obviously more anxious than him.


    Long Niang looked at the pale golden crystal in his hand. She seemed to understand something.¡± Solidify the dragon¡¯s might and use it for mental bombardment. Did you encounter the Grywenda swarm?¡± she asked anxiously.<div>


    Shocked!


    Kant was stunned.


    He did not expect that Long Niang could immediately deduce his true intentions. This meant that she knew a lot about the Fire Stealer, especially the battle case recorded in the elven books!


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Fire Stealer said in surprise.


    ¡°Looks like I guessed right.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes sparkled. She looked very excited, or at least much more excited than usual. Her expression and eyes were much more colorful, almostparable to the night when Awesome appeared. Kant clearly remembered the blush on her face, the speed at which she suddenly covered her chest, and the cute scream when they met face to face that night.


    Long Niang did not give Kant a chance to speak. She spoke quickly,¡± If you want to st the solidified dragon¡¯s might into the hive¡¯s mentalwork, you need the cooperation of dragonnguage magic. To be precise, you need the guidance of dragonnguage. It seems that this is your second request. I can teach you how to do it.¡±


    She looked into Kant¡¯s eyes.¡± And I¡¯m the only one who knows how to teach them,¡± she said firmly.¡± I¡¯m the only one who has read the detailed records of the final battle of the Mother Nest. The record was written by the person who lent his own dragon¡¯s might and dragonnguage magic to the previous generation of Fire Stealers, allowing them to destroy the Grayvindor swarm¡­¡±


    ¡± The Dragon of Rebellion,¡± Lily said slowly.


    A hint of sadness shed in her eyes. She slowly released Kant¡¯s arms, but she still looked at him and said calmly,¡± I¡¯m the only one who can help you. Even if you ask the Dragon Emperor for help, he won¡¯t agree to it even if you exchange your forbidden spells and alchemy weapons.¡± Only I can help you.¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment as he digested the information.


    If the person who wrote that book quicklymunicated with the dragon race and made the right statement¡­ The matter was connected.


    In terms of time, it was toote to find the Dragon Emperor. Lily was the only option.<div>


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the price?¡± he asked.


    Lily looked at him in a daze, and a tear suddenly fell from her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s free this time.¡±


    The corners of her lips curled up, revealing a rare smile, but this smile was filled with sadness.


    ¡°The new Fire Stealer has appeared, which means that the previous Fire Stealer has alreadypleted his mission or died¡­It has been many years. Even in the eyes of the dragons, it has been a very long time. Those who should have returned should have returned long ago. The answer I want is actually meaningless.¡±


    She was silent for a while. Then, she looked at Kant.¡± But I want meaningless answers too.¡±


    ¡± What answer?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± Fire Stealer, I know that the appearance of a person like you is bound to be apanied by some kind of responsibility, mission, and disaster. You will face challenges, stop disasters, and fulfill your destined mission. Other than that, you will also encounter obstacles, danger, and¡­ Enemies.¡±


    ¡± My request is that when you fight with the enemies hidden in the fog of history and have the ability to counterattack and interrogate them, I want you to get clues or answers from them.¡±


    ¡°What answer?¡±


    ¡± What happened to the previous generation of Fire Stealers and their followers andpanions in the final battle?¡±


    Kant was shocked.<div>


    He immediately thought of the Saint Seal Archipgo, the ce where everything began.


    The altar of the Fire Stealer was located here.


    And those magical animals.


    The parrot that was always squawking ¡± Ghs ¡°,¡± GKD ¡°,¡± AWsl ¡± and so on seemed to be the long-lost Phoenix King Marykith.


    Humans were separated from their groups, and birds of a feather flock together. Those vile creatures were tyrannical on the ind, bullying ordinary small animals all day long. Only these intelligent fellows could mix together or live in peace with each other¡­ Kant wouldn¡¯t believe that the parrot was the only one special.


    The dragon Lily was looking for¡­ Could it be someone on the ind?


    Pigeon, ttop Bro, Bar-Headed Goose, Final Chicken, Groundhog¡­ The appearances of these beasts surfaced in his mind. Other than those who yed well with Kant and even lived together with him, there were many other creatures living on the other inds. Now, he said that there was a giant dragon inside¡­


    F * ck, unimaginable.


    No matter which one it was, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He lowered his eyes and hid the change in his gaze. Was he telling the truth?


    No.


    The Saint Seal Inds were far away from the sea and had been quiet. Lily would probably rush there immediately after she learned about it. If the news was leaked or her motives were not pure, it would probably cause a lot of bad consequences. Moreover, he had considered going back before, but Ah Xing stopped him very seriously. He said that something bad would happen if he went back¡­Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he had to be careful.<div>


    Moreover, Ah Xing also said that those guys woulde out on their own, so¡­


    He wouldn¡¯t tell her yet.


    At least¡­I have to figure it out myself first. I also need an answer.


    Thinking about the contents of the book andbining it with Long Niang¡¯s confession, Kant¡¯s guess was gradually confirmed. The author of the book was not Dar, but she trusted her. Furthermore, she was able to tell the details of the previous generation of Fire Stealers ¡®battles. She knew everything about them like the back of her hand. This guy¡¯s identity could almost be confirmed.


    Then there was only one question left-why didn¡¯t shee to me?


    Was she afraid that I wouldugh at her?


    If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll really have tough at her when the timees.


    But now is not the time. She must have a reason for not wanting to see me. I have to settle Big Bob first. After I sort things out on Earth, I¡¯lle back and slowly deal with this bird feather.


    ¡°I promise you.¡± He raised his head and said seriously.


    Kant extended his hand.¡± Although we still have many doubts and questions in our hearts, and we have yet to build trust between us, this should be a good start. It seems that we will have many opportunities to interact in the future.¡± So, happy cooperation, Ms. Lily.¡±


    ¡± Please keep the secret of me being a Fire Stealer and help me defeat the so-called Graywind Zerg swarm. Also, don¡¯t try to probe too much into my secrets. I will also restrain my curiosity and not probe into yours. I promise you that I will fulfill your request and find the answer you want.¡±


    He thought about it and decided to use Brother Tu as a tool¡­I mean the Notarized Dragon.<div>


    No matter what, Brother Tu¡¯s deterrence to dragons should be stronger than Brother Guan¡¯s deterrence to the underworld.


    ¡± In the name of the Space-Time Dragon God, Akatum, let us make a pact.¡±


    Lily ignored Kant¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± She said calmly,¡± Let¡¯s get straight to the point. It seems like you don¡¯t want me to know where the Graywind Insect gue is happening again¡­Then let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll give you the ability to use the Draconic Curse.¡± Long Niang¡¯s gaze had already returned to normal.¡± And your task is to help me make up a story.¡±


    What?


    Making up stories?


    At first, you asked me to speak to you in Jienguage, and now you want me to make up a story. I suspect that you¡¯re ying with yellow.


    ¡°A story?¡± Kant asked suspiciously.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Long Niang nodded and said,¡± Use your delusional thinking as a perverted man. You have a male impulse that is hungry and restless. You¡¯re good at talking nonsense. You have a glib tongue.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m a gentleman,¡± Kant said furiously.¡± I don¡¯t have that kind of¡­¡±


    Long Niang ignored him and continued,¡±And his rich experience in flirting with women¡­¡±


    ¡± The background, the role, the genre, and the tone,¡± the gentleman said calmly.¡± List them out.¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes flickered. She was interested.¡± Exin it in detail?¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± The background. East or West, ancient times or present day, city or countryside, school or home, country to country, home to home¡­¡± A lot of backgrounds, and so on.¡±


    ¡± Character,moner or aristocrat,moner X aristocrat,moner X nobledy, aristocrat X vige girl, if it¡¯s a school, student X student, or student X teacher¡­There¡¯s really too many types.¡±


    ¡± Genre: pure love or [beep¨C] humiliation, depraved or out of the wall, or sadomasochistic, and so on.¡±


    ¡± The tone refers to the central idea of the story. Is it a reflection of reality, or is it casual and refreshing? Is it to promote women¡¯s rights, or to praise love, or to promote sexual liberation, or to call people back to their families?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of logic in this,¡± he said proudly.¡±It¡¯s not something that can be made up casually.¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Long Niang had already begun to write furiously. She felt that this fellow¡¯s eyes were even brighter than before¡­For the first time, his indifferent eyes revealed a look of reverence.


    It was a feeling of looking up at a high mountain.


    She said sincerely,¡±I¡¯m indeed very interested in you now¡­¡± As expected of you.¡±


    ¡± Huh?¡± Kant was puzzled.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Long Niang nodded.¡± It seems like we can at least make up a story. We still have something inmon.¡±


    Kant was even more confused. So what is the story?¡±


    Lily said,¡± This has to start with Draconic Magic. I mean, it will give you the ability to cast Draconic Spells. In fact, Draconic Magic is very difficult to teach. It is already very difficult for a human to learn the pronunciation of a dragon. It is even more difficult to learn the incantation of a dragon. You seem to be in a hurry. I don¡¯t think you can spend a few years to learn it.¡± Then, there is only one way to use the power of a dragon.¡±


    ¡°..¡±Kant probed,¡± Be a Dragon Knight?¡±


    ¡± The Dragon Knight is a concept that the Dragon Ind¡¯s defense hired a group of bards and ywrights to promote the martial arts products of the dragon race. It caters to the foolish delusions and obscenities of human beings and is forcefully made up.


    ¡± If that¡¯s all,¡± Lily said slowly,¡± it¡¯s not the Dragon of Rebellion.¡±


    ¡°What method is that?¡±


    Long Niang did not say anything. She looked at Kant as if she was hesitating.


    In the end, she revealed a self-deprecating smile and shook her head.


    ¡°What are you still thinking about?¡±


    she muttered to herself.


    After discovering Kant¡¯s identity as a Fire Stealer, she had to be tied to him in the future. She wanted an answer, an answer that she could only find from Kant.


    He had to find it¡­Even if it was collecting corpses.


    Long Niang reached out and grabbed Kant.


    He pulled him closer.


    Long Niang¡¯s cold and beautiful face was just inches away.


    Although Kant¡¯s body had been strengthened, he was still unable to withstand the dragon¡¯s immense strength. He struggled for a moment and asked subconsciously,¡± What are you doing?¡±


    However, his gaze involuntarilynded on the Dragon Lady¡¯s tender and alluring lips.


    In the next moment¡­Bang!


    Their foreheads were pressed together.


    ¡°What are you delusional about?¡± Long Niang said,¡± Don¡¯t speak and don¡¯t resist. Just like before.¡±


    The sweet breath entered his nose and smelled a little good.


    A deep dragonnguage sounded.


    The air seemed to echo with resonance and whispers.


    The sea of souls shook, and the door to the soul opened. Two different mental powers intertwined, branded, flickered, interweaved, and resonated.


    An unknown power enveloped Kant, his body, and his soul.


    It was like an armor ceremony¡­ In an instant, the world became clearer. He realized that he had changed. A strange impulse surged in his chest. He wanted to speak anothernguage, ancient and powerful. He could understand, speak, and even vaguely hear the voice from the depths of his soul.


    That was¡­ Akatum¡¯s whisper.


    It was thenguage of dragons.


    Then, his body was gently pushed away. Kant realized that there was an ancient pattern shining between him and Lily. The light was thick and chaotic. It gradually turned from nothingness to reality and then split into two. The two balls of light kept changing shapes in the air. He looked at one of them and felt a sense of familiarity in his spirit.


    ¡°What kind do you like?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡± Huh?¡± Kant did not react in time.¡± Huh?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m asking,¡± Long Niang exined,¡± whether it¡¯s on your tongue, your nose, the two spots on your chest, or the one below-which one do you like?¡±


    ¡°.. What is that!¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Lily said regretfully. It¡¯s better not to provoke the Dragon Emperor anymore.¡±


    With a light tap, the two halos turned into small rings. One flew towards her, the other flew towards Kant, and gently slipped between Lily¡¯s fingers. As for the other¡­ He had originally intended to put it on his ring finger, but he staggered after being flicked by the Star Right Divine Ring and put it on his middle finger resentfully.


    Strange rings had increased!


    Kant looked at his hands. There were already three of them. He looked like a newbie admiral.


    ¡°This is the proof of the oath.¡±


    Long Niang¡¯s tone was filled with loneliness, sadness, and a little anger.


    The moment he put on the ring, an invisible spiritual wave spread in all directions.


    In the main camp of the Elf Expeditionary Army far away from Lucerne.


    Holding a 2L bottle of c, Marykith sucked it into her mouth and spat it out. The c bottle returned to its original state with a bang, and the Phoenix King¡¯s eyes burned with mes.


    Dar, who was reading documents at the side, also raised her head and activated Phoenix Vision.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Oath¡­¡± She said in shock,¡± How could this be¡­¡±


    ¡± What?¡± She was stunned for a moment before she stood up and rushed into the bedroom. She shouted at Marykith,¡± Ancestor! You¡­ You, you, you, you¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡± Are you jealous?¡± Marykith nced at her.


    ¡°No!¡± The Phoenix King¡¯s voice raised an octave.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re even dumber than the female characters in Harem GALGAM¡­¡± The parrot clicked its tongue.


    ¡°What¡¯s that!¡± ¡± Why would the female dragon, who had never seen Kant before, take the initiative to sign such an oath with him? What are you nning?¡±


    Thousands of miles away, the Saint Seal Archipgo was covered in ck clouds and lightning. A huge formation that covered hundreds of miles appeared from the clouds. There were painful roars and roars that gradually turned into a dragon roar that tore the sky apart.


    ¡± Now you can learn Draconic Magic smoothly because the oath has given you the essence of a dragon.¡±


    In the Maple Leaf Pce, there was amotion. The huge power fluctuation when the oath was made attracted the attention of many people. Lily said,¡± The main problem now is that the Dragon Ind monitors the mental state of all the dragons in real time. The Dragon Emperor already knows about our oath.¡±


    ¡°This is your mission. You have to make up a good story.¡±


    Her expression was indifferent as she opened her notebook and wrote,¡±A story about how you made me love you to the point of death¡­¡± It¡¯s either pure love or humiliation. Anyway, you¡¯re the one who told it to the Dragon Emperor. Oh right, I think Princess Tina will definitely want to hear it too.¡±


    On this day, a story gradually spread in Lucerne.


    It was about how a certain person from Aurora, who was not convenient to reveal his name, took the body and mind of a peerless female dragon who he had known for less than three days in his fianc¨¦e¡¯s house. It was the fastest scumbag legend.


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Sleep, sleep. F * ck, I was nning to go to Japan to y. From the looks of it, I don¡¯t think I can go this year.

 Chapter 455: 455

    Chapter 455: 455


    Girls Are All Reasoning!<div>


    This matter still caused a stir.


    The first to arrive was Santos, the marketing manager of Dragon Defense. He looked shocked and exasperated. When he realized that the situation was beyond redemption, he looked at Kant with aplicated and subtle gaze.


    It was as if he was looking at a man who would never rest for revenge.


    Or perhaps he was the ultimate Casanova who didn¡¯t say much.


    I heard that your Dragon n has changed its mind? A fake match turned into a real fight? ¡®You¡¯re going back on your word, right? You¡¯re not being honest, right? Alright, I¡¯ll take your little female dragon away with this hoe.¡¯


    In the end, he could not believe that there was such a fierce man in the world.<div>


    However, he was very envious.


    As expected of the person who made Princess Tina fall in love with you and had an ambiguous rtionship with the Phoenix King.


    He patted Kant¡¯s shoulder with a mixture of admiration and a sigh. Then, he looked at Long Niang, who was hiding behind Kant with a red face and had her head lowered as she tugged at the corner of Kant¡¯s clothes. The corners of his eyes twitched.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant.¡± He sighed.¡± This is not something I can interfere with. But I must remind you that Miss Lily has a very special identity on Dragon Ind. You should be prepared to face the Dragon Emperor¡­ This matter is even more serious than you killing three dragons.¡±


    Kant was stunned for a moment.¡± What about the Dragon Ind Corporation¡¯s explosive financial report?¡± he asked.


    Santos was also stunned for a moment, and his tone was subtle. It might not be as good.¡±


    F * ck.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the futureter.¡±


    There was no point in regretting it now. If they wanted to find a way to fight the locusts and kill Big Bob in a short period of time, the only way was to be a dragon. Ordinary people would have to spend a long time learning to master the dragonnguage. Time was tight, so they could only use Lily¡¯s method¡­ He could only take it one step at a time.


    He pulled himself together and smiled.¡± Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s a good thing. This is all a good thing. You see, I, Kang, am now in the martial arts world¡­ Oh, wait, now that we¡¯re internationally famous, weren¡¯t we talking about doing business together a few days ago? Now that Lili and I are having this kind of thing, what does this mean? It means that we¡¯ve reached a partnership, right?¡±


    ¡°This is great news!¡±


    Kant patted his chest and said,¡± You see, there are countless dragons in the dragon race. I, Kant, have only one alchemy weapon left. Today, Lily and I are in love. Do you think I will dare to go against the dragon race¡¯s celestial soldiers in the future?¡± If that was the case, would I, who was lucky enough to threaten the dragons in the sky, still be a match for the dragons? Dragon Ind Defense, the world¡¯s number one air force, would they still be worried that the customer would haggle over the price?¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± he asked earnestly.


    Santos had been through a lot in the business world. How could he let him get involved?


    Are you kidding me? It¡¯s about Lily. It should be handled by the Dragon Emperor himself. How can I agree for him? I don¡¯t even have the right to express my stance or opinion.


    He neither agreed nor disagreed. He neither evaluated nor promised. He didn¡¯t say anything. The marketing manager of Dragon Ind Defense only said,¡± Please save your words to persuade His Majesty.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Lily again, shook his head, and left.


    After he left, Lily let go of Kant¡¯s clothes and sat back down calmly.


    Kant nced at her and sighed.¡± Come, teach me the Draconic Curse.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Lily asked. For example, ming me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    Kant replied,¡± Besides, you don¡¯t have the obligation to help me for free. The so-called Dragon¡¯s Oath. It looks like you¡¯ll have to pay a greater price than I do. I¡¯m eager to obtain the power to fight against the Graywind swarm, and you want an answer. We¡¯re both taking what we need and taking the risk. There¡¯s nothing toin about.¡±


    Lily nced at Kant and wrote in her notebook.¡± The risks involved include the ones you will face from Princess Tina, Miss Gori, and even the Phoenix King. Some kind of violence?¡±


    ¡± They will understand,¡± Kant said seriously.<div>


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened slightly.¡± You¡¯re asking a woman to understand?¡±


    ¡± How dare you assume that women are unreasonable creatures?¡± Kant reprimanded. This is discrimination!¡±


    ¡°.. Your tone is a little disgusting.¡± Lilymented,¡± Also, this is not discrimination or assumption. As long as they love you, they will definitely be angry.¡±


    ¡°So what!¡± Kant snapped,¡± Don¡¯t tell me I won¡¯t kneel down and beg for their forgiveness?¡±


    Lily was stunned for three seconds before she smiled.¡± Humans are interesting.¡±


    She wrote on the notebook one stroke at a time. As she wrote, she said,¡±Since the performance just now was interesting enough¡­¡± Go and appease Princess Tina and the Crimson Queen first. It will take some time to recall and record the Draconic Magic of the final battle of the hive. We can start practicing after youe back.¡±


    ¡°I, Kant, have done everything in my life¡­¡± the Fire Stealer said proudly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start now,¡± said Long Niang indifferently.


    ¡°.. To ensure that you have the right to know is a sign of respect.¡±


    He slipped away.


    ¡± Ah Xing!¡± Kant left quickly. When he was near the entrance of the small garden, he shouted,¡± Ah Xing!¡±<div>


    Ah Xing jumped out of nowhere and hugged his neck from behind. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kant tried to sound as natural as possible.¡± It¡¯s like this. Due to some technical reasons, I had no choice but to-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see it,¡± Ah Xing said indifferently.


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    ¡± I saw your foreheads touching, but it didn¡¯t feel like a bad thing. Instead, it felt a little intimate.¡± Ah Xing was still chewing on a lot of QQ candies. He took the opportunity to rub Kant¡¯s face and mumbled,¡± So I didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh oh.¡± Kant let out a series of hollowughs. He suddenly came to his senses and lowered his voice.¡± Kind? How is it intimate?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell¡­¡± Ah Xing pondered and said,¡±I seem to have seen it somewhere before¡­¡±


    Kant carried Ah Xing and walked further away. He restrained his voice.¡± Which one of the guys on the ind do you think resembles her more?¡± What about his personality?¡±


    ¡°Parrot?¡± They don¡¯t say it, but they¡¯re both very lecherous. They love to say strange things, especially the parrot. It always sneaks into your room and turns on yourputer to look at some strange things¡­¡±


    .. It was a wrong answer at the beginning.


    Kant asked for a while, but he could note up with a solution. He temporarily dismissed the idea of delving deeper into this question.


    ¡°Ah Xing, don¡¯t let others know about what happened on the ind,¡± he said.<div>


    Ah Xing extended his fruity fingers and pinched Kant¡¯s face.¡± I know, I know. Kant doesn¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re the smartest.


    ¡± I¡¯m going to ask Tina something,¡± Kant said as he carried the gori on his back.¡± You shoulde with me.¡±


    To his surprise, Ah Xing exerted force with both hands and let go of Kant. He jumped down and pped his hands.¡± Kant can go by himself. The golden retriever is always finding ways to anger me. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    .. Eh, where did the gori that used to stare at me all day go?


    Kant was suspicious, but he decided to leave early. He was still in a hurry to learn Draconic Magic, so he left in a hurry.


    Ah Xing watched him from where he was. When he turned around, he smiled and waved.


    Kant smiled back at her and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ah Xing was actually so innocent and understanding.


    I was right. Girls can be reasonable.


    When Kant was far away, Ah Xing¡¯s smile disappeared. In a sh, he sat opposite Lily. He propped his chin on his hand and stared at Matron Long.


    ¡± I thought you woulde over to question and threaten me angrily,¡± Lily said.<div>


    ¡°Why?¡± Ah Xing shook his head.


    ¡± I just made a Dragon¡¯s Oath with Kant,¡± said Long Niang.¡± Don¡¯t you know what this is?¡±


    Ah Xing tilted his head.¡± I don¡¯t know. But Kant doesn¡¯t like you. Why should I be angry?¡±


    ¡°.. I see.¡± Lily said,¡± You¡¯re quite smart in this regard.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Ah Xing said matter-of-factly,¡± It¡¯s just like fighting. I have an enemy who is on par with me, and it¡¯s already very difficult for me to deal with her. Why should I provoke an enemy who doesn¡¯t want to get involved at all while fighting with her?¡±


    On the ind, such a fool would have been bitten to death by the ck beast.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Long Niang praised,¡± You¡¯re also very interesting-so why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±Ah Xing hesitated and looked around guiltily.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just like that night, you promised me one thing, and I promised you one thing.¡±


    At the mention of that night, Long Niang¡¯s face turned red. That day, she was forced to wear shameless clothes and Kant had even seen her¡­She red fiercely at Ah Xing. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!


    ¡°What?¡± His tone was a little dissatisfied.


    ¡± I was thinking,¡± Ah Xing stammered.¡± Can you pretend to be very close to Kant in front of the golden retriever to anger her?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. A momentter, Lily said,¡± Then Princess Tina was jealous and gave Kant a hard time. You took the opportunity tofort Kant?¡±


    Ah Xing¡¯s expression immediately became flustered. He looked around and realized that no one could hear him. He lowered his voice and shouted,¡±No!¡± That was not the case! How can you say such things out of thin air?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡± Firstly, Kant will be displeased. Secondly, we will offend Her Highness Tina for no reason. Thirdly¡­¡± She looked at Ah Xing with pity.¡± Even I can guess your intentions at the first moment. Do you think Princess Tina is more stupid than me? I rejected you because I wanted to protect you, a naive, innocent, clumsy, and cute silly girl.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    When Kant walked into Tina¡¯s room, he saw the two sisters discussing something at the table.


    They were both astonishingly beautiful, but they had simr features. They hadpletely different temperaments, and they were blooming like lotuses. It was a rare sight. Kant even wanted to take a picture of it.


    Hearing the voice, the two princesses looked up at the same time. Tina smiled gently and stood up.¡± I heard that it went well?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Ah, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Kant knew how to respond to her, whether she was frowning or turning her head away. However, she was smiling as if nothing had happened. She did not say anything sarcastic or make any sarcastic remarks. Instead, she was smiling sincerely, full of love and gentleness as usual. It was as if he had never heard of that matter.


    How could he not have heard of it? A court mage sensed the surge of spiritual power and came to investigate. Lily raised her middle finger and even raised Kant¡¯s hand to show her middle finger.


    Alright, it was the ring on his middle finger.


    The white-haired old mage¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and then he ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    Damn Mage, if you were so gossipy, the whole Maple Leaf Pce would definitely know about it.


    He stammered,¡±It went smoothly¡­¡± It¡¯s just that, Lily¡­ There¡¯s some oath¡­¡±


    ¡± Oh, about that. A court mage has alreadye to report.¡±


    Tina walked up to him and tidied up his cor. She then sized him up and smiled.¡± I told them not to make a fuss. Since the dragon race¡¯s secret technique is the only power to fight against the swarm of insects, the only way to learn dragonnguage magic in a short period of time is to take the Dragon¡¯s Oath¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that it might be¡­¡± Kant said awkwardly.


    ¡± I know, the Dragon¡¯s Oath. It¡¯s an eternal oath created by a giant dragon that respects the mortal race and transcends millions of obstacles. It¡¯s a dream shared by all male creatures in the world. At the end of most dragon knight novels, the female giant dragon will sign this kind of oath with the knight.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of ridicule. She then shook her head and sighed.¡± Sigh, when they came to find me, including Father, they were all making a fuss out of nothing. They were afraid that you would be snatched away by the giant dragon. They don¡¯t understand you, and they don¡¯t understand us either.¡±


    ¡± Kant,¡± she said softly,¡± if you were the only one who conquered a dragon with your charm and made her fall in love with you, then you would have won the Dragon Oath. If that¡¯s the case, then I would be relieved¡­¡±


    ¡± But that can¡¯t be the case. This should be a transaction. Miss Lily is willing to sign a dragon oath toplete the transaction. How much should she ask for?¡± The princess held Kant¡¯s hand and asked worriedly,¡± Did she ask you to do something very, very dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Kant said,¡± If you look closely, I¡¯m the one who took advantage of you.¡±


    If the dragon she was looking for was one of the vile creatures in the Saint Seal Inds, and if this vile creature could escape with its own abilities as Ah Xing had said, then this deal would be a win-win situation.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t, it would be a battle Kant couldn¡¯t avoid if he had to seek an answer from the enemies of the previous generation of Fire Stealers. In fact, he felt that the so-called enemies were the enemies from beyond the heavens.


    Lily had volunteered to help Kant. Kant felt that it was not a loss.


    ¡°Dragons never do business that suffers losses¡­¡± Tina said softly,¡± I¡¯m still very worried. No matter what she wants you to do, you have to be careful and be careful at all times¡­¡±


    ¡± I will.¡± Kant nodded.


    ¡°What brings Kant here?¡± Tina asked again.


    Kant was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Are you here to exin this to me?¡± Tina¡¯s eyes widened.¡± Am I such a stupid woman in Kant¡¯s heart? Would he be jealous and cause trouble on such a serious matter? You even need my fianc¨¦ to put down important business ande to exin to me?¡±


    Kant was at a loss.¡± No,¡± he said.¡± I think it¡¯s true no matter what.¡±


    At this moment, Tina burst outughing. Her smile bloomed like the most beautiful flower.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still very happy,¡± she said softly as she hugged Kant gently.


    Kant¡¯s stomach full of exnations fell through. What should he say at this moment? It was better to smile¡­He gently put his arm around Tina¡¯s waist and looked at Ste who was sitting in front of the table.


    The Second Princess was dumbfounded, as if she had been frightened.


    They hugged for a while before Tina gently pushed Kant away.¡± Go back quickly. You still have to learn Draconic Magic, right?¡± Don¡¯t let Miss Lily wait too long. Don¡¯t waste time here. There are still enemies waiting for you to defeat and people waiting for you to protect¡­ Hurry up and go.¡±


    She pushed Kant gently and sent him out of the door, holding his hand the entire time.


    ¡°Also¡­ Kant.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The girl looked up into his eyes, her voice gentle but firm. Even if the enemy was a terrifying swarm of insects that had long disappeared, there was Goethe¡¯s wisdom and strength to help you. There were also wise elves who pointed the way, and even dragons who did not hesitate to swear a dragon oath to give you strength¡­Power is on your side, fate is on your side, and even the gods are on your side.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry too much. No matter who the enemy is¡­You will regain victory.¡±


    Her gentle words soothed the uneasiness and confusion in Kant¡¯s heart.


    He had always been clear that Big Bob¡¯s threat was only on the surface. As a Chinese, there was an inevitable conflict between him and the Western world. As long as he was still Chinese.


    This kind of contradiction would inevitably exist and cause conflict again and again.


    But¡­ What was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°I understand¡­Thank you.¡±


    Tina watched Kant leave and turned to look at her sister, who was sitting there in a daze. She chuckled.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Her Royal Highness Ste, the noble second daughter of the Grand Duke, had her face pressed against the table.


    ¡°I feel full and scared,¡± she said in a muffled voice.


    When she heard about this, she immediately told her sister and advised her to express her jealousy to Kant. The books said that if you were jealous, you had to express it.


    He wanted to let the other party know that he cared and loved the other party very much.


    This was good for improving their rtionship.


    She did not expect her younger sister to smile lightly. Her actions made her scalp tingle.


    ¡± Kant is different¡­Different people have to use different methods. Moreover, the insect disaster is obviously very urgent. Why would I cause trouble for him at this time?¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Tina closed the door and walked to the window, looking at the distant sky outside.¡± What¡¯s a female dragon that you can see and touch? The real opponent has yet to appear¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, on Earth.


    In the capital of Corora, Moani.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    In front of Chakat II, on the monitor, one of the most powerful people in the world, the ruler of Fabisi, who often appeared in European news, had a sincere expression.


    ¡± At this critical juncture, we must put aside the prejudices and contradictions of the past and work together to face a more challenging future. This is not only for the peace of Fabersi, but also for the peace of Como, and even the peace, stability, and bnce of the entire world¡­Save millions of innocent people from war and suffering.¡±


    Mr. President said emotionally,¡± Be it ck or white, old or young, we are all helpless in the face of war¡­I implore you. In order to prevent the situation from copsing to the point of no return, we need to work together and do something. This is our duty, our duty to the country and the people. This is also for your friends, for Kant¡­¡±


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Damn, my tonsil is swollen and swollen. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve caught a cold. How annoying¡­

 Chapter 456: 456

    Chapter 456: 456


    The Dictator<div>


    Earth.


    On this day, the world was operating as usual. Billions of humans were living as usual. Those who were alive were alive, those who were dead were dead, those who were rich were rich, those who were poor were poor, those who were exploited were exploited, those who were exploited were exploited, some were ignorant, some were clear-headed but powerless, some were struggling, and some were obedient.


    It had not changed for thousands of years.


    Mortals were so pathetic that they knew nothing about the truth of the world and were powerless to control their own fate. However, no matter if they were drunk, worked hard for their livelihood, or were born rich and carefree, almost no one knew that something had happened on this ordinary day.


    Today was the first time in human history that an esper had threatened a nuclear power that had the ultimate power of destruction and controlled the world order with extraordinary power that subverted the current scientific system.


    After Kant¡¯smunication channel in the Embassy in Cormora had threatened the rulers of the Fifth Republic of France and Guangxi with force, the global military power immediately activated its war machine.<div>


    Radars, satellites, aircraft carriers, fighter jets, missiles, armor¡­All defense lines were on alert.


    The unknown was the scariest.


    The Frenchman¡¯s nerves were already stretched to an outrageous point.


    It must be known that before the hidden attacker fired the first shot, the defending side was often in pain.


    This was the second time he encountered an enemy that he did not know where to attack from.


    For the second time, they encountered an enemy who used a newbat method that had never appeared in history.


    Thebination of these two kinds of horror was enough to remind the French of the dream performances from 70 or 80 years ago.


    Especially in recent years, the trend of breast milk was prevalent. With the help of the old enemy, Ennd, and the United States, which had the right to speak, this trend was popr all over the world, making the French themselves crazy.


    Especially since it was a German, but this time it was a Chinese!


    The strong sense of humiliation and crisis made Fabixi excited as if he had been injected with chicken blood. The cab secret meeting was immediately held. After more than an hour of quarreling, discussion, roaring, and roaring, under the persuasion and pressure of China, Russia, Britain, and the United States, Fabixi expressed that he could not sit still and wait for death!


    It must be known that before the hidden attacker fired the first shot, the defending side was often in pain.


    This was a profound lesson that Fa Baixi had learned from her embarrassing past.<div>


    There was only one way to deal with it.


    Shoot first.


    Orders were issued one after another, and there were intense international exchanges. They forcefully expressed their positions and tactfully proposed solutions to obtain the recognition and cooperation of the United Kingdom and the United States in exchange for Russia¡¯s neutrality and China¡¯s tacit agreement. At the same time, actions on the negotiation table also began.


    The president lowered himself and talked to King Komoira personally.


    ¡°If this goes on, there won¡¯t be a winner.¡±


    He said sincerely to Chakat II,¡± Kant has lost control. Extraordinary powers have inted him, but he is not the only one. He is not even the most special. You know, the world is changing. We are trying our best to control the bnce and maintain the hard-won peace¡­We must not let peace be destroyed by a madman.¡±


    The president¡¯s expression was sincere and sincere, as if he was giving a speech to the entire nation. His eyes were filled withpassion, responsibility, yearning for peace, and anger towards evil.


    The king¡¯s expression was still wooden.


    He said slowly,¡± Mr. President, when I went to the West to study, the major I studied was your history. It¡¯s the history of all countries in the world. It¡¯s about the perishing, the surviving, the strong, the weak, the declining, the reviving¡­I try to understand the reasons why every civilization in every country is strong or weak, as well as the reasons for their demise. I can learn from them and see the future of my country.¡±


    ¡± And in the process of the rise and fall of these civilizations, war is a shadow that will never leave. I also understand war. For example, the wars waged by the western lords are usually apanied by a great and sincere vision, for the happiness of the people, for the future of the country, for justice, and for justice.¡±


    Chakat the First smiled at the ruler of Farbesi.


    The president¡¯s face darkened.<div>


    Although countries were equal, and there was no difference between the heads of state, that was just a lie. If countries were equal, why would they need nuclear bombs and aircraft carriers?


    In front of television and international public opinion, he could have a cordial conversation and a friendly hug with the head of any African country, whether the other party was a bloody dictator or a disobedient elected leader. However, this did not mean that he had to maintain a humble attitude in closed-door negotiations.


    His expression became serious as he leaned forward slightly.


    ¡± You are a wise man, King. You should know what will happen next. No sovereign country will ept threats and provocations from individuals or organizations. For the sake of national dignity and interests, we will fight back with all our might, regardless of the consequences or methods.¡±


    The king¡¯s smile was still filled with mockery.


    ¡± Don¡¯t think that this is just empty talk. I can tell you clearly that Kant¡¯s words and deeds are not only intolerable to us, but also to Ennd, America, Russia, and even China!¡±


    He said coldly,¡± The world is changing. Strange things are happening all the time, and people are gaining magical powers. The plot in theic is happening, but we are not as stupid as the government in the story. The country is strong with glory, sweat, and blood. We will never sumb to the power and sorcery of mutants. Kant¡¯s threat will definitely not seed, because no country will allow it!¡±


    ¡± We won¡¯t allow a supernatural being to threaten a country with terrorist acts.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him seed.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him set a precedent. We can¡¯t let him be a sessful demonstration.¡±


    ¡± You know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± the president said with a hint of malevolence.¡± You¡¯re also a king. You¡¯re also the ruler of this country¡­¡± You know what kind of taboo Kant is viting.¡±


    Chakat II¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly.<div>


    ¡± Think about what will happen. He may seed in a short period of time, but the greater the damage and deterrence he causes, the more we will not allow him to seed. Missiles, even nuclear weapons, and our esper troops, even the esper troops of other countries. He is making an enemy of the world, King. At that time, not only him, but his family and friends will also be within the scope of our revenge and involvement.¡±


    ¡± He can¡¯t protect himself, nor can he protect his family and friends, much less your country.¡±


    ¡± The end result was that the world became a mess. The secret of the espers was exposed, and there were heavy casualties. Countless people lost their homes and loved ones, and the world was left with eternal scars¡­ It was only because of his madness and rage that he thought we would yield, that we would yield under his threat.¡±


    ¡± But, no, he underestimated us, and he also underestimated the way of thinking at the national level.


    ¡± If he takes action, then there will be no winner.¡±


    The president slowed down his tone and looked at the king on the screen. His tone was sincere again.¡± So, King, in the name of President Fabersi and a father, I implore you to cooperate with us and stop Kant. Stop this disaster that can definitely be avoided.¡±


    ¡± This is for the good of everyone. For Kant, for his family and friends, for you, for your country, for the 800,000 innocent civilians of Komorra, for Fabixi and the innocent people of the world, white people, ck people, Asians, old people, children, women, everything¡­¡±


    ¡± We have to stop Kant,¡± he repeated.¡± We have to stop what¡¯s about to happen.¡±


    The King suddenly sneered.


    He said,¡± It was Big Bob who wanted to hurt him and his family. It was Big Bob who hurt my people. It was Big Bob who colluded with you. Now, you want me to stop Kant and stop him from taking action against you¡­So, the meaning of stopping him is to let him obediently wait for death?¡±


    ¡± Big Bob is a terrorist. We won¡¯t agree to his request, nor will we force Kant to do anything.¡± The president said seriously,¡± I don¡¯t know what misunderstanding he has about this, but I can promise that no one can hurt him. We¡¯re here to protect him, not to hurt him. We¡¯ve already negotiated with Big Bob in the strictest way possible. He promised to give up on that condition and won¡¯t cause trouble for Kant anymore¡­¡±


    ¡± Everything can be negotiated. Enemies can also be friends. Kant, there¡¯s no need for things to turn out this way. It¡¯s not good for anyone.¡±<div>


    ¡± Just do it for Kant,¡± the president said sincerely.¡± Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you two friends?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know where Kant went,¡± the king said slowly after a moment of silence.


    The president¡¯s eyes shed with joy.


    He nodded and said,¡±Yes, we don¡¯t know where he went. This is the most troublesome thing. However, we are not helpless. We just need you to do a little¡­¡± Let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡°What operation?¡±


    ¡± ording to my advisors ¡®deduction, if we want Kant to stop his destructive actions, we have to make him feel fear. As long as he doesn¡¯t dare to make a move because of fear, there will be room for negotiation.¡±


    The president paused for a moment and smiled apologetically.¡± This may put you in a difficult position, but this is the only way we can do it. Your Majesty, Kant¡¯s father, I believe that only a father can calm his impulsive son down.¡±


    The King hesitated for a moment. I have to discuss it with Kang Jinzhu. I¡¯ll only let you talk to him after he agrees. He¡¯ll decide if he¡¯ll call to stop Kant when he appears. That¡¯s all I can do.¡±


    The president¡¯s smile was still apologetic.¡± No, Your Majesty, you¡¯re mistaken. You know that a son who is in a rebellious period cannot calm down just by his father¡¯s long-distance phone call. Only when his father appears in front of him will he calm down¡­¡±


    Under his smile, a dagger¡¯s awe-inspiring aura appeared.


    ¡± Therefore, we hope that you will hand Kant¡¯s father over to us.¡±


    The King¡¯s gaze froze for a moment before he suddenly stood up.<div>


    ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± he said resolutely.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down, Your Majesty. Please calm down. We have no ill intentions. In fact, no one cares more about his father¡¯s safety than us. What we are afraid of is Kant losing control. We want him to calm down and have a good talk. Why would we do anything to his father?¡±


    The president persuaded,¡± Please think about what I said before. Think about it. This is just a necessary price. A little risk and a little responsibility. The reward is peace, precious peace. The happy lives of countless people can continue. No one will be hurt, war will not break out, secrets will not be revealed, and everyone will be fine.¡±


    The political-like sincerity was always on his face.


    ¡± Of course, we will not treat you unfairly for your responsibility and courage. The permanent members will appreciate your efforts, and Kant will understand your painstaking efforts. We will give you and your country generous rewards, whether it¡¯s personal or beneficial to the entire poption. Please do not doubt our ability and sincerity.¡±


    ¡± Huge interest-free loans, direct economic assistance, investment, development, investment, and construction. There are only 800,000 people in Coro and a few thousand square kilometers. We can even forcefully create a richnd and let your citizens live like Europeans¡­We¡¯ll do that. We can even sign an agreement now. Trust us, this price is insignificant in the face of the damage Kant might cause.¡±


    ¡± And Big Bob, we guarantee that Big Bob won¡¯t get a centimeter closer to Coro. All the missing people will be safe, and people will be released. Secrets will always be secrets.¡±


    The president¡¯s expression was friendly and sincere. He even extended his hand.¡± Please agree, King. This is the mission and responsibility of a ruler. We should be responsible for the peace of the world and the happiness of our citizens.¡±


    The king was stupefied and silent.


    There was no impatience in the president¡¯s smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still worried.¡± He said,¡± You can go to the Chinese ambassador and get China to vouch for you. How about that? My Chinese friends were also very troubled by Kant¡¯s actions. They also hoped to control the situation and not let it escte to an irreparable state¡­In this matter, everyone¡¯s position and demands are the same, including his parents and rtives.¡±


    ¡°You can even discuss it with his father first,¡± the president advised patiently.


    The king slowly sat back down in his chair and remained silent.


    The president waited for about five minutes and could not wait any longer.


    ¡°Trust me.¡± He said sincerely,¡± This is good for everyone.¡±


    This sentence made the king¡¯s eyes move slightly.


    He lowered his head and said,¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. I think everyone¡¯s attitude towards this matter is the same. Stop the situation from expanding and stop Kant. Not only you, but even his mothend doesn¡¯t want him to fight with you, let alone his parents.¡±


    ¡°His parents would never want their son to do such a dangerous thing.¡±


    ¡°I understand Kang Jinzhu.¡±


    ¡°As long as you tell him about this matter, he will definitely agree to cooperate with you without hesitation¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The whole world wants to stop him.¡±


    The president¡¯s face lit up.


    However, the professionals of the French government, who were staring at the king through other screens, all cried out in their hearts. They, who were proficient in micro-expressionnguage, could tell that this was a sign of rejection.


    As expected, the king raised his head and smiled faintly.¡± I think Kant, who has arrived in Fabersi, suddenly realized that the entire world is on his opposite side. That would be such a lonely and sad thing.¡±


    His expression turned solemn.


    ¡± That¡¯s why Com will stand on his side.¡±


    The president¡¯s expression turned from joy to shock.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± he asked, exasperated. Do you know what he¡¯s going to do? Do you know the consequences of his actions?¡±


    ¡± I know that, Mr. President. But I know that before you said that, he told me before he left,¡¯Trust me.¡¯ Since I¡¯ve promised him, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    At this point, the king smiled.


    Meeting Kant was probably the best thing that had happened recently.


    ¡± Because I believe that he knows what he wants to do. I know that he has his own reasons and goals. I know that he is my chief, he is my friend. He saved us during the darkest and most dangerous time of this country. I believe in him. I believe that he is so kind that he will not put innocent people in the mes of war, and he will not let the citizens of Komoira fall into danger.¡±


    The king said calmly,¡±In the end, the 800,000 people in this country are the reason why he drew his sword against Big Bob and went to look for you¡­¡± How can we betray him?¡±


    The president mmed the table hard and slowly stood up. He was one of the five most powerful countries in the world, a global military power with nuclear weapons and nuclear aircraft carriers. His ruler stared at the leader of the smallest country in Africa and issued a deep and terrifying threat.


    ¡°Do you know what this decision means?¡± he asked. If you stand on Kant¡¯s side, it means that Fa Baixi¡¯s anger will also be poured on your pitiful country. You will be our enemy.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s such an honor.¡± The King raised his eyebrows.¡± I thought that in your eyes, we are just a bunch of ants that are not worth mentioning. You can¡¯t even be bothered to step on us.¡±


    ¡± You know that we will respond quickly,¡± the president said coldly.¡± Without your promise, we can¡¯t even restrain Big Bob from taking action against Kom.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± replied Chakat II.


    ¡± You will face the most terrifying threat and disaster.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°What a foolish act.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡± Just because of a personal decision,¡± the ruler of Fabersi said.¡± For the sake of so-called friendship, you want your citizens to pay for it. Do you think they will approve of your actions? Do you think they will be grateful to Kant?¡± No, when despair and destruction arrive, they will hate you and Kant.¡±


    The king¡¯s eyes shed with sadness.


    He nodded.¡± I know they will. I know that kindness is nothing in the face of death. I know that they will forget kindness and even turn hostile. They were grateful to Kant and me before, but now they curse and hate us. But it¡¯s not their fault. They are too weak. They can only work hard to live. They can¡¯t control their own destiny. How can they talk about gratitude and honor when they can¡¯t even eat their fill?¡±


    Chakat II took a deep breath and slowly said,¡± But as a king, I know right and wrong. That¡¯s why I gave the order. This is the duty of a king. To look into the distance for his short-sighted subjects.¡±


    ¡°I know what the price is, but¡­Ungrateful, greedy,zy, short-sighted, lowly, filthy, backward, ignorant, and without dignity-do the people of Komorra have to live like this forever?¡±


    He suddenly widened his eyes and shouted,¡±No! The decision of King Chakat II of the Coro Empire is that all citizens should fight alongside the friends of the Coro Empire until thest moment¡­¡±


    ¡°If necessary, they can all be sacrificed for this!¡±


    After hearing this, the president of Fabixi was even surprised for a moment.


    Perhaps he had never realized that beautiful French could be so powerful when spoken by a ck man.


    The president realized that the situation was irreversible and nodded slightly. The Minister of Defense and the Secretary of the Presidential Pce had already pushed open the door and left. Fabixi would not ce her hopes on a ck king.


    If this path didn¡¯t work, another backup n could be implemented immediately.


    He couldn¡¯t persuade Kang Jinzhu to step forward.


    Then she would kidnap him again.


    There were people like Kant in Fabersi¡­It was a secret weapon that was nurtured and forged by a country¡¯s top team and the richest resources.


    The best customized training n, the bestbat guidance, the advice provided by the top experts, the equipment support of the national military industry, the best team and logistics support, and long-term hard training.


    Kant, on the other hand, had only grown up by chance among themon folk. It was just that his abilities were slightly moreplicated and powerful. However,bat was not just aboutparing ability!


    There was also thepetition of experience, willpower, equipment, training, and other factors.


    How could Kant bepared to the elites of Fabersi?


    Now, they could set off.


    The negotiation failed. Themunication was cut off, but the president stopped the secretary.


    He still had some questions in his heart¡­There was also an indescribable feeling.


    The king¡¯s choice puzzled him.


    Why don¡¯t you surrender?


    ¡°You must be crazy,¡± he said slowly.


    ¡°No, I only have pride in my heart.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± The king smiled.¡± During the ceremony to confer Kant¡¯s title, he said that I would be proud of the decision I made that day. My answer is no.¡±


    ¡± Because of my decision today, I will be proud of my entire life, and even the kings will praise it. Because after being conquered by you for hundreds of years, Comora finally chose to stand and refuse.¡±


    ¡°Even if the price is destruction?¡± the president said coldly. Not only you, but also the suffering of your people. King, you betrayed your people. Your responsibility is to bring them a better life, not¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, this is the biggest difference between you and me.¡±


    ¡± Mr. President, you¡¯re just a dog wagging its tail for votes and interest groups. You¡¯re a sweet talker, apanied by lies. You can lower your voice, kneel down,promise, and surrender just for an expensive bone. You¡¯re a glorious and just elected leader.¡±


    The King of Coro smiled brightly at the screen.


    Eight bright teeth glistened.


    He pointed at himself, his expression sincere and sincere.¡± And people like me, using your definition and point of view, are called evil dictators. Sorry, dictators can do whatever they want, but I think you will never understand this realm.¡±


    P1: 6,000 words.


    PS2: Sigh, the more I write, the more I want to kill him¡­

 Chapter 457: 457

    Chapter 457: 457


    Killing Kant<div>


    The negotiations with the French president ended on bad terms.


    The world had never changed. Just like a hundred years ago, two hundred years ago, five hundred years ago, a thousand years ago, or even longer ago, the strong preyed on the weak, and the winner took all. Humans were just the strongest animals.


    The price of disobeying the world¡¯s power followed.


    About ten minutester, Chakat II received a reminder, both openly and secretly.


    The Chinese ambassador¡¯s subtle sharing of information and the reports of the spies in Biagon had caused the huge swarm of insects that upied the skies above Zhuban to swarm up like a silver-gray storm and head east.


    ¡± I suggest you stay in the embassy, Mr. King.¡±<div>


    Ambassador He sighed.


    It was not that he did not have a grudge against Kant when the matter hade to this. This was human nature. No one liked impulsive hotheads. In the eyes of the outside world, Kant had yed such a role. He would go to Fabersi to take revenge at the slightest disagreement. To put it bluntly, this was simply terrorism.


    This was purely due to their different positions, experiences, and perspectives. The ambassador was a politician and was well versed in internationalmunication and politics. Harsh conditions were never a problem, because that was the meaning of negotiations. After repeated tug-of-war and bargaining, both sides would be satisfied with the final result. This would inevitably involve involvement and concessions, and this was the essence of politics.


    And war, war was always thest resort.


    Flipping the table at the drop of a hat, what was this? Was he still going to do business?


    Even though he had someints about Kant¡¯s actions, he still had to do his part.


    There was also a little token of appreciation.


    ¡°After all, this is already the safest ce in Corora and even West Africa,¡± he said solemnly.


    The king looked at the whitewashed walls and clean corners of the embassy, which formed a sharp contrast with the low and dpidated buildings outside the window. However, that was his country, not here.


    ¡°How can a king stand on the safe shore and watch his people suffer?¡± he asked.


    ¡°But even if you go out, it won¡¯t change anything.¡± The ambassador sighed.


    The king nced at him.¡± Mr. Ambassador, decades ago, when your country was suffering, faced with a powerful enemy that made people despair, a dpidated country, and a situation that could not be won no matter what, did those brave warriors who still sacrificed fearlessly not know that their actions could not change anything?¡±<div>


    The Chinese had nothing to say and could only sigh.


    He looked at the young ck king. The king¡¯s expression was calm and sincere. He did not hide his love for thend and his people. He had not seen such pure and sincere feelings and such fearlessness in the country for a long time. It was not that Chinacked such people, but the increasingly powerful Republic no longer needed people with lofty ideals to sacrifice their lives for the country¡¯s disaster. This was not a few decades ago.


    And the path of Komoira had just begun.


    Or¡­ He was about to die young.


    ¡°I really envy you guys¡­¡± Chakat II said softly.


    The ambassador was speechless for a moment. He reached out and shook the king¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No matter what, I admire you. The doors of the embassy will always be open to you. I sincerely hope that this matter will have a perfect oue.¡± Your Majesty, I wish you peace.¡±


    ¡°You know, the oue of this matter doesn¡¯t depend on me. It depends on one person. I¡¯m counting on him.¡± The king did not seem to care about his own affairs. His expression slowly became serious.


    ¡± The French don¡¯t know what Kant is up to. I can see the uneasiness and confusion in their president¡¯s heart. They are facing an enemy they have never faced before, and this makes them afraid. They don¡¯t intend to sit still and wait for death. They want to make a move on Kant¡¯s father to gain deterrence and leverage.¡±


    ¡°What is your government¡¯s attitude?¡± Chakat II asked, staring into the ambassador¡¯s eyes.


    The ambassador said,¡± China is an independent sovereign country. It will ensure that every citizen¡¯s personal freedom and the safety of life and property are not vited. It will not sumb to the oppression and coercion of any external forces, nor will it use its own citizens in exchange for anything. You can rest assured about this.¡±


    The King shook his head.¡± No, I¡¯m not at ease. Big Bob¡¯s locusts have already set off. My men reported that they are heading east and are indifferent to the residents and buildings along the way. Their target is extremely clear, and the French will not ce all their hopes on a French mercenary monster¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± President Fabersi said that they have people like Kant.¡±


    ¡± I think they¡¯ll send someone with supernatural powers to kidnap Kang Jinzhu or even more people to threaten Kant.¡±


    ¡°Even¡­¡±


    The ck man was silent for a moment before he said,¡± If Kant were to return to Moani through teleportation, we could use our advantage inbat power to suppress him or even¡­¡± Destroy them.¡±


    The ambassador listened and nodded slowly.


    ¡°Please rest assured that Kang Jinzhu is currently in the basement of the embassy. We will give him special protection. This is the Chinese embassy, the territory of China. No matter if it is Fabixi¡¯s army or anyone else, they will not dare to provoke or force their way in. These are two different things.¡±


    Ambassador He looked a little embarrassed.


    After all, two hours ago, he had watched Kant swagger into the embassy and kick down the door of the French embassy in the blink of an eye. He had rushed in to threaten the ambassador, talk to the French presidential pce, and release harsh words to the French cab members and countless intelligence department employees.


    In the end, he even tore down the embassy without leaving anything behind.


    Now, they were saying that French espers did not dare to barge into the Chinese embassy¡­ It made France look weak.


    ¡°This is really two different things.¡± He exined,¡± Kant is acting privately, while the French espers represent the government. The former is at most a terrorist act, while thetter is equivalent to a deration of war. Please believe in the power of the Republic. Today¡¯s China will no longer suffer the humiliation of the past.¡±


    The King sneered.¡± Mr. Ambassador, I trust you and your country, but I don¡¯t trust the French. I don¡¯t believe that the espers they sent would be rational. Besides, there¡¯s no need for the French toe and break into the embassy to capture people. Isn¡¯t there a very useful scapegoat right now? It was even more useful than expired military maps and scapegoats¡­After that, it¡¯s just a matter of wrangling.¡±<div>


    Ambassador He¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Yeah, Big Bob.


    The ambassador paced a few steps on the spot and continued,¡±How about this? I¡¯ll report it to my country again.¡±


    He hurried back to the telephone room and came out about five minutester. He smiled at the king and said,¡± The country has considered this situation. They have already sent professionals. The ne has already taken off.¡±


    The king did not look happy. He sighed softly.


    It had already taken off.


    It meant that the Chinese government had realized what the French would do.


    If even the Chinese had expected it, then how could the United Kingdom, the United States, and even the regional powers that were not part of the five permanent members of the United States, which were allies of the Western world, not know about it?


    Their ¡®special forces¡¯ were probably already on their way.


    Soon, a military observation group that had never been seen before in human history would appear on thend of Comora. Arge-scale new conflict might break out here¡­ It happened here.


    In this small country in Africa that was unremarkable, suffering, and experienced twists and turns.


    He shook hands with the ambassador and left with his blessings and instructions.<div>


    Perhaps this was the safest ce¡­But what was the point of hiding here?


    He walked out of the door and looked at the clear sky. The people who enjoyed the sunlight did not know that a terrifying dark cloud was about to arrive. The young king could not stop all of this, but at least he could face it with his people.


    Then, he waited.


    Waiting for hope, waiting for the hope that had already descended, and perhaps would continue again.


    He touched the signal device in his pocket. Kant had given it to him. He knew that it could contact Kant, but he did not press it. He did not reveal it to anyone because now was not the time.


    Kant said that he would only press it when there was danger or when locusts were approaching.


    Then he would press it when the time came.


    ¡°Brother, I hope everything goes well on your side.¡±


    Among the busy flights around the world, a few special nes opened up new routes.


    In the sky above the South Sea.


    Someone looked down through the window with a map.¡± We¡¯re almost at the border of our country¡¯s territorial waters. Let me check thetitude and longitude. Yes, this is Zengmu Shoal-hey! He¡¯s overseas!¡±


    A few secondster, the voice shouted again,¡± Aiyo, I see the territory of Mysia. It¡¯s so close!¡±<div>


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    A young woman¡¯s voice rang out. The short-haired woman who was resting with her eyes closed opened her eyes.¡± Hurry up and adjust your state of mind. I¡¯ve just contacted the higher-ups. There might be a battle when the timees. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Stop chanting.¡± The man who put down the map had a buzz cut. They all had the temperament of a soldier. Their eyes were sharp and their posture was as calm as a tiger, but they were still humans of flesh and blood.


    After he sat down, he clicked his tongue and said,¡± What a different fate. He¡¯s free and easy, and we train hard. He¡¯s in the limelight, and we hide our identities. He¡¯s free and easy, and we follow the rules. Now he¡¯s so arrogant that he¡¯s picking a fight with the French, and we actually have to clean up his mess.¡±


    This time, the female soldier didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡± Alright, the missiones first. Besides, you¡¯ve seen the briefing. He was also bullied by the foreigners, so he retaliated. We have to help him.¡±


    The person who ended this topic andint was obviously the leader of this group. He looked to be in his thirties and had a mature and steady temperament. He was a ssic Chinesebination. He was in his prime, experienced, and mature. He was also a young man with great potential, outstanding performance, and needed to be tempered.


    He said,¡± Our mission is to ensure the safety of the embassy and ourpatriots. No matter whose father or whose son it is, they are all Chinese. Protecting ourpatriots is our mission. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    They answered in unison.


    The young man who had beenining just now answered seriously and said in a low voice,¡± Instructor, I just think that the kid is too arrogant. I don¡¯t even dare to think about barging into the Fabersi embassy. He even imed to be the strongest esper in the world. Isn¡¯t he just looking for trouble? I want to spar with him when I hear that, let alone a foreigner. Who knows what kind of trouble he might cause¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that people from a few countries will appear. Aren¡¯t we a little alone¡­Don¡¯t re at me. I¡¯m not afraid, but not being afraid and not caring are two different things. Just because of those crazy words he said, we might all have to suffer. I think he must be responsible for this.¡±


    Under the gaze of the usually dignified instructor, he braced himself and finished his sentence.


    The instructor nodded slowly.¡± Indeed, I have the same opinion. Help is help, and reason is reason. An ordinary young man like him, who identally obtained powerful strength, would easily get carried away and forget his surname. In the end, without the constraints of discipline and the guidance of values, it would be easy for him to go astray¡­We should have absorbed him into the team to train him. Why did we let him run away¡­¡±


    He shook his head and said,¡±In short, we just have to do what we have to do.¡± If you don¡¯t trust the country, fight alone. I hope he can learn a lesson this time.¡±


    Antic Ocean, Pacific Ocean, Mediterranean Sea, Gulf of Mexico, Indian Ocean¡­The conversations that took ce in the supersonic nes might have been in differentnguages, but the content was simr. They were all discussions andments about the crazy behavior of a certain Chinese person.


    They were basically all negative.


    There were those who mocked, pitied, ridiculed, and disdained Kant. Regardless of race or country, they were basically the same. They all evaluated Kant¡¯s actions as madness and recklessness.


    They were even more indignant and disdainful of him iming to be the ¡°strongest esper in the world¡±.


    Yes, the French only spread the content of this conversation, and the governments of various countries also revealed this to their military observation groups for various reasons.


    This kind of disdain and ridicule was not a kind of halo that reduced one¡¯s intelligence, but a kind of mocking physique called ¡± Chinese ¡°. It was a racial characteristic of the Chinese. As long as one was Chinese, whatever they did would be negatively evaluated by the Western countries. If they did good things, they would be questioned, and if they did bad things, they would be embellished. It was as if bloodline and nationality were sins in themselves.


    This phenomenon was not without reason.


    The reason was, of course, China itself, and it was due to a shoring of China.


    Because China was the only non-white permanent member country, a nuclear power, and the world¡¯s secondrgest economy, its legs were not agile and it could not kneel down¡­ That was all.


    Extraordinaires from all over the world flew toward Komoira in supersonic vehicles. They each had their own national missions. Some were purely observing, while others had additional missions. They were all awakened as mortals, so their thoughts were not much different from ordinary humans. They had their own emotions and interests, as well as their own ideas and thoughts¡­They believed that Moani would be very lively today.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we want to kill him¡­Kill Kant.¡±


    The ne that had already crossed the Mediterranean Sea and flew through the airspace of North Africa without any hindrance was naturally a private ne of the Fifth Republic of France. Unlike the supernatural beings of other countries, these supernatural beings from France had the most radical mission and mission¡­He was fully prepared for this.


    ¡± To wash away the shame of the foreign legion, wash away the shame of the Fifth Republic, wash away the shame of the great mothend.¡±


    Sitting in a circle, the bald man in the lead was like a giant bear. His arms were thick, even thicker than an ordinary man¡¯s thigh. His eyes were as fierce as a wolf¡¯s. As he roared fiercely, saliva spurted out from between his teeth and flowed down his mouth. His saliva flew everywhere as he roared in a low voice.


    ¡± This person humiliated the glorious foreign legion and ckmailed our mothend. Not long ago, he even broke into our embassy, beat up our soldiers andpatriots, coerced our diplomat, and spoke rudely to our country¡¯s officials and even Mr. President. He made a terrorist threat against Fabixi.¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s a terrorist. Yes, that¡¯s our definition.¡±


    ¡± All countries have the same opinion on how to deal with terrorists. There¡¯s no need to consider human rights, no need for mercy. Killing him is the greatest mercy, a pity for potential innocent victims.¡±


    ¡°So, kill him.¡±


    ¡°Before that, we have to wait for him to appear.¡±


    ¡°This requires a little skill.¡±


    ¡± King of Komoira, Chakat the First. Mr. President specifically named him. He¡¯s also the key to capturing Kang Jinzhu and luring Kant out. We¡¯ll find him first, then his father.¡±


    ¡°The Ministry of National Defense said that someone will create an opportunity for us to capture Kang Jinzhu without having to have a direct conflict with the Chinese¡­Damn it, we don¡¯t need it. The Chinese broke into our embassy. Are we going to swallow our anger and not respond? Let¡¯s rush in and take his father hostage.¡±


    ¡± This is only the first step. Fabixi will create an opportunity for us. While we are pretending to negotiate, we willunch a sudden attack. We have six extraordinary people who have been specially trained and nurtured, have a bright future, and have endless potential. With the help of brave soldiers, we will gain more honor and respect in this country. We will show Mr. President and the cab our victory!¡±


    ¡± If the Chinese are unwilling topromise, then we don¡¯t need them topromise. Our friends will help us. We only have one mission, no matter the cost¡­ Kill the Chinese Kant.¡±


    ¡± Our tactical experts have already analyzed Kant¡¯sbat style and abilities. We¡¯ve already discussed it once. Before we reach Komoira, we¡¯ll rehearse it three more times to prevent him from using teleportation to escape and to prevent him from using the ability to destroy objects¡­We have already prepared for this.¡±


    The bald man subconsciously nced at the side. Their equipment was ced inside the modified cabin.


    The box that could not be closed shone with a cold light. It was the heavy armor and axe.


    He then looked around at hispanions, his eyes bloodthirsty and excited. Leave him to me! At least leave thest blow for me-I want to chop him up bit by bit!¡±


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Sigh, every time he deduced the plot, he felt that he was too kind and soft-hearted.

 Chapter 458: 458

    Chapter 458: 458


    Let Him Go!<div>


    Time flew by.


    From morning to afternoon, one second, one minute, one hour.


    The locusts covered the sky and the sun as they headed east from Biagon.


    With the help of the wind, they moved at an astonishing speed, much faster than ordinary locust swarms. This was because ordinary locusts migrated to look for food, but they never stopped and only followed the orders of war.


    The satellite images showed the area where the signal was blocked, and the speed at which the locusts were moving. The real-time images of the scene were also received by the national departments of various countries. The terrifying gathering was like the scene of the end of the world. The horn of destruction had already been blown. ording to the calctions of high-altitude navigation, the area of the moving locust swarm had reached hundreds of square kilometers¡­ No one doubted whether they could swallow up a small country of more than 2,000 square kilometers.


    In the face of such a disaster, the strength of humans was insignificant.<div>


    At around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the people of Moani heard the bad news even though they werete to realize it.


    Because Comora was once a French colony¡­ Or rather, it had always been until recently. It was just that the way it ruled and influenced was more secretive.


    Since there was influence, since there was colonization, since Big Bob, who was a white glove, had always controlled the lifeblood of several major countries in Comora, since France had always exerted influence on this small country, and could even maintain military bases and garrison troops in this country¡­


    Therefore, there had always been traitors who yearned for a free and prosperous ¡± democratic ¡± life, did not hesitate to abandon their ancestors and country, and were willing to be dogs for the West with ill intentions.


    Under themand, these chess pieces that had been buried for a long time were once again activated.


    Rumors, riots.


    It was difficult to tell the loyalty and treachery of therge influx of people these two days.


    When order was in order and the people were united, theseckeys, who were moved by Fabixi¡¯s promises and temptations, could y a very limited role. But now, the swarm of insects was pressing down on the border, and a storm wasing. Even those who realized itter could smell something wrong. Therefore, fear grew, and evil multiplied, giving evil an opportunity to take advantage of.


    A terrifying disaster was about to descend.


    We were all sacrificed.


    Kant was not a guardian. He was a demon. He had made a deal with the king. His messenger had arrived and was about to collect his tribute, giving the king eternal youth and strength.


    Otherwise, why would the king have use here and not allow us to leave?<div>


    Such news quietly spread.


    Evil thoughts were growing.


    It was said that when humans gathered together, their thinking ability and intelligence would plummet.


    They would even believe some rumors and instigations that even they felt were very stupid after the incident.


    Especially in a panic, this situation would be even more serious.


    Moani was not only made up of the locals who had experienced the disaster of war, but also the people who had been urgently summoned and escorted here. The former had witnessed Kant¡¯s actions with their own eyes and received his grace, while thetter had mostly heard about it and not seen it with their own eyes. What they heard was false, and they were suspicious.


    If one side firmly believed while the other side doubted, there would be quarrels and even conflicts.


    In fact, if more people doubted him, his conviction would waver.


    Because Kant, Guardian Kant, Chief Kant¡­ He had never shown up.


    ¡°Citizens of Coro, I am here! Me! Chakat II! Your king! I¡¯m here!


    I didn¡¯t run away, I didn¡¯t abandon you, just like before!¡±


    The king¡¯s figure appeared on the street. He stood on the slowly moving roof of the car, holding a loudspeaker, and shouted at the people. This was the meaning of his rejection of the ambassador¡¯s proposal and not taking refuge in the embassy.<div>


    Under such circumstances, with fear and unease constantly growing, if he disappeared, the situation would probablypletely go out of control¡­The people in the city would kill each other until Moani was destroyed, so he had to stay. He had to stay with the people.


    Even if what the ambassador said was true¡­There was no point in doing so.


    ¡°Your Majesty! What exactly happened? Someone said the locusts areing this way!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Eagle God Guardian? Where is the chief?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let us leave! I want to go to the east to find my uncle!¡±


    One question after another was thrown out from the crowd. The king pursed his lips, his heart filled with pain and torture. This was the curse of being a king. Sometimes, one had to bear the burden of doubt and even anger.


    This was because the people were short-sighted and could only see what was in front of them. This was not their fault because ordinary people just wanted to live well. They hoped that they would not have to worry about food and clothing, that they would not have to panic because of danger. They hoped that a powerful guardian would appear again and save them from disaster¡­And he came back immediately.


    But the king knew that Kant could not return now.


    Just like everyone else, he thought that Kant was rushing to France in an attempt to establish a sessful deterrence and coercion. In this patientpetition, he would grab Faberci¡¯s weakness and use the French to exert pressure on Big Bob to force him to give up on attacking Moani. This was a gamble.


    Returning too early meant that all his previous efforts had been wasted and that his gamble had failed.


    It meant that the Frenchman and Big Bob had thestugh.


    Therefore, he had to grit his teeth and persevere. He had to persevere until the situation was irreversible.<div>


    However, he understood and acknowledged this logic, but he could not tell the people.


    This was because the people did not understand the concept of a weak country. They did not understand the concept of victory if they persevered. They were weak and helpless. They only wanted to avoid suffering and protect their lives and their families. Therefore, they did not care aboutpeting with the French in terms of patience. They only hoped that Kant would give up everything he was doing and return immediately.


    The king could understand this feeling.


    He understood the people¡¯s difficulties and uneasiness too well, which was why he felt pain.


    Compared to the ¡± short-sightedness ¡± of the people, his ¡± foresight ¡± and ¡± view of the big picture ¡± were based on the premise of putting the people in danger. He even treated the lives of the people as chips and numbers that could be used up. This was indeed what a ruler should do. Only by being rational and calm could he ensure the greater and long-term interests of the country and benefit more people¡­He knew he had to do this.


    However, it did not stop him from feeling pain.


    This was the responsibility that a ruler had to bear and¡­Suffering.


    As the king of a weak country, all he could do was stand up.


    Facing everything, he gritted his teeth and held on, bearing everything.


    He even used the official tone that he hated the most in the past to deal with it, saying words that sounded very fake and empty.


    ¡± I assure you that the disaster will pass. Believe me, and trust Kant¡­¡±


    ¡± He is working hard for victory and wille back when we need help!¡±<div>


    ¡°Trust me! The people of Corora! My people!¡±


    He roared at the top of his lungs. The car passed through ruins and charred Urban area. Along the way, he saw pairs of eyes filled with uneasiness, fear, and sorrow.


    He even doubted it.


    Even hostility.


    Numbness, poverty, weakness, ignorance,ziness, ignorance, living a sad life, yearning for the prosperity of developed countries, being bought over by petty profits, being incited by vicious words, being guided by evil intentions, fearing and ttering the white people from the bottom of their hearts¡­ This was the general description of the people in this country, this region, and even this continent.


    But even so, they were still citizens he swore to protect.


    ¡°Trust me!¡±


    For a few hours, the car wandered in the city. He had drunk many bottles of water, and his throat was burning. Even the most eloquent speaker would be at a loss for words after a long speech.


    Besides, the king had nothing to say.


    In the end, he could only shout hoarsely through the loudspeaker, and his voice was transmitted for a long time.


    ¡°Trust me!¡±


    He could only say so.<div>


    ¡°I am your king! I¡¯m here! Look at me! I won¡¯t run! I will be with you!¡±


    ¡°So trust me!¡±


    At about four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the swarm of bugs was already close to the border between Biragon and Comora.


    Around this time, the ¡± military observation groups ¡± from various countries arrived in supersonic nes. Extraordinaires with supernatural powers from various countriesnded around Moani by air. Before that, they saw the terrifying swarm of insects surging in the west.


    Several members of the Chinese special task force arrived at the embassy.


    People from other countries quietly entered the city.


    Some were waiting with great interest, some were seizing the time to report the situation to their country, and some were looking in the direction of the Chinese Embassy with meaningful eyes.


    Most of the people¡¯s attention was focused on the ck man who was still shouting at the top of his lungs.


    I heard that that person is the King of Komoira.


    ¡°Should we protect him?¡±


    The embassy was on a higher ground. From the rooftop, they could see the cars moving in the distance.


    ¡°He¡¯ll die,¡± said the short-haired woman who rarely spoke on the ne.


    The instructor thought for a few minutes and finally shook his head slowly.¡± We have a mission. We can¡¯t split up. There are many people from other countries¡­¡± The orders from above are to protect Kang Jinzhu at all costs.¡±


    The woman pursed her lips and did not speak.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± On the other side, Buzzcut Bro said,¡± It¡¯s rare to see a ck man with guts.¡±


    The King was still trying his best to calm the situation.


    However, as the swarm of locusts approached and as time passed, the uneasiness and fear in the hearts of the people became stronger and stronger. Even the officials and the temporarily formed militia were wavering.


    The country was weak and poor, and unwavering loyalty was a luxury.


    Slowly, even those standing on high ground could see the dust rising in the distance.


    Fear continued to spread.


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    When they passed by a street, excited shouts came from the crowd.


    ¡°You said that the guardian would help us, but where is he now? Where is the Eagle God?¡±


    ¡°We received a signal from the radio station! The French say that an ecological disaster ising! Let us escape!¡±


    ¡°We have to leave this ce! Now!¡±


    The king¡¯s voice had already turned hoarse.


    ¡°You keep telling us to believe you. Why should we believe you?!¡± The voice raged.


    The king looked for the person who had spoken. When he saw him, his expression became very disappointed.


    He looked at the person who spoke and was silent for a moment. The person shrank back and then puffed out his chest.


    Chakat II¡¯s voice became low as he said,¡± Just because you¡¯re called Brahan, the son of Old Omar. I know you because you applied for relief money for your sick daughter the year beforest. I¡¯ve personally learned about your family situation. You¡¯re from Tabra Vige. The copsed bridge between your vige and the town of Cedaris was specially approved by the Royal Fund. From the approval to the receipt, I signed it.¡±


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you trust your king?¡± His voice was distorted by the pain in his vocal cords.


    The man¡¯s expression was flushed red from embarrassment. He looked around in panic and subconsciously took a step back. Your Majesty¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the king said softly.


    Then, he did not look at that person again. He raised his head and looked at the people around him. He was like a walking corpse. His voice was painful and light, and there was no fluctuation in his tone.


    ¡°Believe me¡­¡±


    This scene was also seen by those who were secretly spying on them.


    ¡± Look at this pathetd. Look at these despicable people. How ironic. They are actually questioning the only person in the entire country who has no selfish motives¡­¡±


    A mocking voice sounded from a building.


    The bear-like Frenchman grinned hideously. He carried a huge battle axe on his back and was currently inspecting a ridiculouslyrge shotgun.


    With the help of apanion, they silently entered the city and began to prepare.


    A middle-sized man with brown curly hair and a high nose was gently pulling the bowstring of an alloy bow. After adjusting it, he was putting arrows into a custom-made quiver. The arrows designed by experts in the fields of dynamics, materials science, engineering, and so on had different functions. Some were filled with poison dart frog poison, while some had a small amount of Cl20 explosives hidden in the arrowheads¡­He ced them into the quiver ording to the order.


    ¡± It seems that you have a high opinion of this king,¡± he said.¡± This isn¡¯t like you, Orus.¡±


    The man spat on the ground and even made a small dent in the old floor.


    ¡°Very high evaluation?¡± Obus said malevolently. No, it was the exact opposite. I hated this so-called king the most. The other ck people were despicable, and it was only natural for them to do so. Only this unique fellow was the most annoying. Think about it, a monkey wearing a suit and talking about the good qualities of humans. Such a clumsy imitation was the greatest offense to me¡­No wonder Mr. President wants him dead.¡±


    The red-haired woman was wearing a tight-fittingbat suit and was tying two armed belts around her body. The tactical belt was filled with tiny, sharp des that were highly toxic, and the other was a miniature bomb shaped in ordance with the wind. She also put six special grenades on her waist.


    ¡°So, gentlemen, is our mission target Kang Jinzhu or this king?¡±


    Obus was the captain, and his eyes shed with a dark light.


    ¡± China has sent people over as well. We just met them, and they¡¯re already on standby at the embassy. Although there are six of us and we¡¯ll definitely win, it¡¯s not appropriate for a conflict of this level to break out.¡±


    Although he was violent and bloodthirsty, he was not brainless. Breaking into the Chinese embassy was one thing, and it was done. After that, it was just a mess, and the higher-ups would not pursue it. However, if he had a conflict with the other side¡¯s espers and even had some casualties, that was another matter.


    ¡± So, we should follow the original n given by the Ministry of Defense. When the bugs arrive, they will cooperate with me to besiege the Chinese embassy and break through the Chinese defense. Then, we will go and snatch the people.¡±


    He stood up and lifted the shotgun that was filled with ammunition. He narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the king.


    ¡°Before that, we can find some fun and make this city chaotic.¡±


    He looked cruelly at hispanions behind him. Birds of a feather flock together, especially in abat team with a military background. It was impossible for the members to have different views and conflicts from time to time.


    Since they had formed a team and were sent to battle, their way of thinking was generally simr.


    ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t you want to watch a good show?¡±


    ¡± What if this mutated monkey who looks like a wise king dies at the hands of the niggers he swore to protect?¡± he said with a bloodthirsty smile. This is my favorite fantasy script.¡±


    The situation in the city was getting worse.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I think you should leave. No matter where you go, it¡¯s better than staying on the streets.¡±


    After 4:20 local time, the situation on the streets became more and more chaotic. There were too many outsiders gathered here. The few mercenaries and militia guards were gradually unable to maintain order because they were also humans. They also had fear and would be shaken¡­And this was a sign of copse.


    Dimitri personally drove the car to escort the king. At this moment, the former signal g officer, who had been through hundreds of battles, also felt that something was wrong. He knocked on the roof of the car, and a hint of hesitation shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry. I just want to say, Your Majesty, where is Kant? If you or anyone can contact him, now is the time¡­ Otherwise, it will be toote.¡±


    Then, the king walked down from the observation tform on the roof. His voice was so hoarse that it was almost inaudible.¡± Thank you, Russian friend. You and your people will leave at the next intersection. From now on, I will drive. I can do it myself¡­¡± I can still hold on for a while.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to this extent¡­¡± The Russians hesitated.


    The King shook his head.¡± My people are all mistaken about one thing. Kant has no obligation to fight for the sake of the Cormorans. If not a single Cormoran is willing to work hard and make sacrifices to cooperate with his efforts, how can we still have the face to ask for his help? Sigh, just take it that I¡¯m being silly¡­¡±


    Dimitri was about to say something when a shout came from afar.


    ¡°They¡¯reing-¡±


    The swarm of insects had arrived!


    Both of them were shocked. Everyone who heard it looked in the west direction in a daze. The sky in the distance gradually darkened because silver-gray clouds were advancing in this direction. Those with binocrs could see it the clearest. Silver snowkes scattered in the sky and on the ground, like a forbidden domain.


    All persuasion, reasoning, concealment, and encouragement were useless.


    His firm belief and firm trust instantly copsed.


    There was nothing more destructive than witnessing it with one¡¯s own eyes.


    The scene instantly turned into fear and exploded.


    And in order to vent their fear and gain courage, anger was often the best form.


    However, this anger was not directed at the enemy.


    The anger born from fear and despair was usually directed at the person who was least likely to be an enemy. It was precisely because of this, because there was no threat, that he could vent his anger without worry.


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    ¡°He killed us-¡±


    ¡± This is a conspiracy between him and Kant.¡±


    The lie that could be easily broken in the past had now be the iron-forged truth, and there was no doubt about it.


    The angry roars were endless.


    Anger surged over like a tidal wave.


    The king¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and aplicated expression appeared on his face.


    The sessive crises, the unprecedented exhaustion, the helplessness of facing powerful enemies, the despair of constant disasters, the internal bacsh, and the self who had been trying hard to protect the people but was criticized and insulted.


    At this moment, ck mud climbed up his noble and bright soul, causing him to make a wrong step in his extreme fatigue, despair, and anger. He hesitated.


    He suddenly felt very tired. He suddenly felt that there was nothing bad about the arrival of the locusts. This country had been ravaged and had no hope. Today was the end of the world for Comora, so there was nothing bad about it. He was already tired.


    The moment he was about to press the signal generator, he hesitated.


    It was also at this moment that the car suddenly overturned, and the world churned. Then, the car was split open by a sharp de. Dimitri immediately pulled out his gun, but the next moment, the ax was already ced across his neck.


    It left a bloody mark on his neck.


    ¡°The Russians¡­Humph.¡± Orus said,¡± Don¡¯t kill the white people. These are all Russians¡­The Russians have also sent people to Komo. They might be watching us right now, so don¡¯t kill them. There¡¯s no need to force the Russians to the Chinese side¡­¡±


    He retracted his axe, kicked Dimitri¡¯s gun away, knocked him out, grabbed the king by the neck, and lifted him up. He jumped onto a nearby three-story building.


    The guards behind the convoy were either killed or knocked unconscious by hispanions.


    ¡°Hello, great king. How does it feel to be seen as an enemy by the people?¡±


    His smile was filled with cruel mockery.


    The King was exhausted and extremely weak, so he did not speak.


    ¡°Choose your way of death. Do you want to be torn to pieces by your own people now, or do you want to watch them be torn to pieces by the bugs before you die? Come, look, look at the hatred in their eyes.¡±


    Orus ¡®smile grew more and more excited. He was now wearing an alloy armor with a heavy inner lining. He held a battle axe and looked like a brave knight, awe-inspiring.


    He raised his battle axe high and shouted,¡±People of Coro! I¡¯m from the special operations team of Fabixi! We have been ordered to stop the disaster and save you! And punish the person who colluded with the Chinese devil, Chakat II, the sinner who betrayed the country and the people!¡±


    His voice traveled far and wide, even causing the chaotic crowd to quieten down for a moment¡­Because in the midst of fear, what they wanted the most was a life-saving straw.


    Orus fell into a crazed desire to perform. He looked at the pairs of eyes filled with desire and worship. He lifted the king, who was almost unconscious, and shouted,¡± Now tell me, Kemorans. How do we deal with this sinner who betrayed the people and put you in danger!¡±


    One of his team members understood and immediately shouted,¡±Kill him!¡± Kill him!¡±


    ¡± Kill him!¡± The sound was the first horn. Then, the spies in the crowd also started to stir.¡± Kill him!¡±


    Slowly, the brainless one shouted,¡±Kill him!¡± Kill him!¡±


    The violent emotions spread at an unbelievable speed. Kill him!¡±


    The voice grew louder and louder.


    The weak king raised his head slightly and looked at the vast crowd below. He then looked at the silver-gray wave that swept over from afar and slowly pulled the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°How do you feel, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re like dogs?¡± Orus¡¯s voice was filled with pleasure.


    The waves below were getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    The king did not move at all, as if he was dead.


    But the next moment, an ear-piercing voice cut through the air.


    This voice was so sharp that it drowned out everyone¡¯s wave. With Z¡¯s electronic voice, the people¡¯s fanaticism turned into surprise and astonishment. Everyone turned their heads and saw a man holding the king¡¯s loudspeaker on the overturned car. He shouted,¡± Let go of the king!¡±


    His name was Brahan, the son of Old Omar. He was an ordinary viger in Tabra Vige, which was under the jurisdiction of Cedaris Town. The king knew his family situation like the back of his hand.


    At this moment, he was being stared at by the endless darkness. His body was trembling, and his lips were trembling. He did not know why he was standing here, and he did not know how he had the courage to do such a thing.


    ¡°Release the King!¡± he shouted, as if he couldn¡¯t control his mouth.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Orus ¡®eyes darkened. Hisckey? Why did you stand out!¡±


    Abraham took a deep breath. His face was red, and his legs were shaking. He stuttered and could not speak, but in the end, he shouted,¡± Because he knows who I am and you don¡¯t!¡±


    The King¡¯s body suddenly trembled.


    He raised his head, and aplicated gaze shed in his eyes. He looked at the person below. He was not far away, and his expression could not be seen, but he could see the figure standing upright.


    It was like an abstract concept, a kind of¡­Hope.


    In the next moment, blood sttered everywhere. The heavy battle axe whizzed down and split Brahan in half. The de of the axe sank into the carriage, making a loud noise. At the same time, the king shouted,¡± No!¡±


    He struggled with all his might, but he met Obus ¡®bloodthirsty gaze. The Frenchman said gloomily,¡± Boring. I suddenly don¡¯t want to y this game anymore. You¡­¡±


    ¡± What are you pressing?¡± Suddenly, his expression froze.¡± What are you pressing?¡±


    His other hand tore the king¡¯s clothes, and a palm-sized device fell out. It rolled on the ground a few times, and there was only a red button on it that shed a few times.


    An extreme sense of unease welled up in his heart.


    ¡°Be alert! Kant¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he exerted force with his left hand, wanting to strangle the king.


    However, in the next moment, a ck light shed in the corner of his eye. A hand suddenly reached out from the side and grabbed his left arm!


    Orus suddenly turned his head and met a pair of burning eyes at a very close distance.


    As the phoenix-like mes soared, the wheel of time spun.


    [PS1: 7,000 words!] You always say that I¡¯m broken! But it just so happened that it was written here! Even if it was 7,000 words, it could only go so far! I¡¯m also in despair!

 Chapter 459: 459

    Chapter 459: 459


    No One Can Save the French Today


    It was a sh.


    Orus had already recognized the identity of the person in front of him.


    The objective of this mission.


    A sinner who brought shame to the great Fabersi.


    He had already seen the photos and files a hundred times.


    His appearance was already firmly imprinted in his mind.


    ¡°Kang!¡± he said sternly. Virtue!¡±


    The French Violent Bear wanted to strangle the king, but he felt a sharp pain in his mped left arm. The scorching light burned his arm, and extreme uneasiness surged into his mind.


    In a sh, he released the king¡¯s neck and allowed him to fall down the stairs. His right hand had already pulled the heavy shotgun on his back and aimed it at Kant before pulling the trigger.


    The explosive gunpowder exploded, and lethal bullets shot through the air. Kant let go of the Frenchman¡¯s arm in an instant and dodged the shotgun¡¯s close-range attack. He jumped down the floor and caught the king. He then kicked a ss window and rushed into a room on the third floor.


    ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± he asked, lowering his head.


    Tears and snot made the king¡¯s face a mess. He muttered,¡±I¡¯m sorry.¡± I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Kant followed his gaze and looked out of the window. He saw a car that had been almost split in half by the battle axe.


    There was also blood and broken remains.


    The next moment, he grabbed the king and dodged to the side. Immediately, a huge earthquake came from the roof. The shotgun sted a big hole in the roof. The bullets hit the ground violently, and mes flew. Orus ¡®roar was apanied by the sound of the shotgun¡¯s shell being thrown and the sound of the gun being fired. The house was riddled with holes.


    Then, the sound of air breaking through the window rang out, and two arrows shot in one after the other.


    Phoenix Vision and Fire Stealer¡¯s Power could already see the dark-green color in the air.


    Poison gas.


    And¡­


    It exploded.


    mes surged, air currents flew, the windows shattered, and the door mmed violently. Kant carried the king out of the room and sprinted along the corridor. His eyes were surrounded by phoenix mes as he peered at the source of the fire through the walls and obstacles. One, two, three, four, five, six people. They were high-energy individuals, and they were fundamentally different from ordinary people.


    In the distance, there were many people in twos and threes, and it was difficult to distinguish between friend and foe.


    ¡°Brother, let me go. Don¡¯t let me drag you down¡­¡± the King whispered.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Kant looked around. The civilians downstairs had yet to disperse. The king was by his side, and the enemy was cruel and bloodthirsty. They had the means to kill in arge area. The battlefield should not be here.


    There was a loud bang behind him. Large pieces of reinforced concrete fell down, and smoke and dust dispersed. Orus ¡®bear-like figure appeared. He smashed the roof and fell down. He grabbed his shotgun and roared,¡± Kant!¡±


    Kant did not even look at him. He immediately turned around, broke through the wall, and rushed into the room on the right. Shotgun gunshots and the sound of bullets breaking through the air came from behind him. Orus ¡®French kept roaring like a beast.


    Two more arrows broke through the window.


    Kant¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light. He activated his Divine Shield of the Air and the explosion came right at him. Using spells as a shield and extraction as a spear, the zing shockwave was instantly eliminated. With the power of the explosion, Kant flew out of the intense mes with the king in his arms. His body was as fast as lightning as he crossed the street andnded on the roof of the second floor opposite!


    Then, without stopping, he rushed into the distance!


    Sharp arrows pierced through the air behind him, and gunshots rang out nonstop. Kant had already leaped downstairs. Using the terrain of the street as a cover, he avoided the direction of the high-energy individuals and made his way toward the embassy.


    ¡°Orus!¡±


    The archer pulled out the axe from the car and threw it back to hispanion. Orus breathed heavily like a bull, his eyes red with excitement. Hispanions who were waiting for orders gathered around, ignoring the chaotic shouting crowd below. Everyone¡¯s face revealed a happy and expectant expression.


    That was because¡­They had won.


    Yes, Kant was back.


    Kant was forced to reveal himself.


    And there was no news of any attack from Fabixi.


    This meant that they had forced the terrorist to abandon his evil n through their actions, preventing the glorious Fabixi from being attacked. In a sense, as long as Kant reappeared in Moani, Fabixi would obtain an undisputed victory in this war.


    ¡± Report to the country that we have achieved a major victory in our first mission. Next, we will expand our offensive and expand the results of the battle topletely crush this ipetent person who dares to threaten Fabixi.¡±


    Orus held the battle axe in his hand and shed it a few times. ording to the original n, he was much weaker than he had imagined! But we still have to go all out!¡±


    That¡¯s right, the brief confrontation earlier was enough to exin the problem.


    With the cooperation of the group, the other party could only be beaten up¡­It was trulyical andughable.


    Such an ipetent person actually dared to threaten Fa Baixi.


    ¡°He can¡¯t escape¡­Because his father is still in the embassy, he didn¡¯t bring the king away.¡±


    They took out and changed their equipment and set off in the direction of the Chinese Embassy.


    The news of Kant¡¯s appearance spread throughout the world in an instant.


    Everyone who was qualified to know knew the news immediately.


    The French presidential pce was filled with thunderous cheers. The members of the emergency team pped or high-fived each other in celebration. The president shook hands with the minister of defense, and their smiles were rxed and satisfied. In the end, Kant¡¯s method of deterring Faberci was only to surprise him. When he was forced back to Moani, the oue would be decided.


    ¡°What a farce.¡±


    The other heads of state and important officials who were qualified to know the situation heaved a sigh of relief. They suddenly felt that it was ironic that they were actually made to face a great enemy by such news and threats.


    However, after mocking himself, he smiled bitterly.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the phenomenon was bing more and more frequent, who would be so nervous?


    After a discussion, the heads of state and important officials decided on the next step. Other than what Big Bob had promised, the first thing to do was to put pressure on China.


    The man named Kant must be dealt with severely as a deterrent to the Extraordinaires.


    After a short discussion, the will of the nation was reflected on Moani¡¯s observation team. They noticed Kant¡¯s appearance and paid attention to the brief confrontation.


    It looked like Kant was at aplete disadvantage.


    ¡± It¡¯s time to set off, gentlemen. The lords of the Congress have issued new instructions for us to find an opportunity to cooperate with the French, such as helping them hold back the Chinese officials¡­ In any case, let Kant die.¡±


    ¡± The general¡¯s order is to stop the fight. When Kant is about to be killed, go out and stop the fight. But pay attention to the strategy. You just need to pretend to stop the fight, but don¡¯t save Kant. Let the Chinese be killed by the French. We¡¯ll be in charge of persuading the French to calm down and understand theirbat methods and training ideas. Then, we¡¯ll beat them up. Whoever beats the French half to death will be knighted.¡±


    ¡°The two of you go and save ourpatriots. The rest of you follow me to watch the battle. Unless you receive an order, you are not allowed to attack. Do you understand?¡±


    Whispers, discussions, disdain, excitement, and almost no regret.


    The supernatural beings hidden in the city gathered in the direction of the embassy.


    ¡°Kant has appeared! He took the king and fled this way!¡±


    On the rooftop, the short-haired woman held a telescope and reported,¡±The French are chasing!¡± The supernatural beings from other countries that were detected earlier are also rushing over here!¡±


    Buzzcut spat the cigarette butt on the ground and flexed the huge steel gloves on his hands. Are you thinking of the country now?¡±


    After a short while, the instructor put down themunication device and said,¡±Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°With this big group?¡± Buzzcut turned around.


    ¡°An order is an order!¡± the instructor said in a deep voice. The order is for us to grit our teeth and hold on at all costs until Kant¡¯s life is saved through diplomatic mediation! He is very important!¡±


    Buzzcut cursed as he stretched his muscles. The woman didn¡¯t say anything. She opened the bag by her feet and took out the sealed pure metal and high-energy fuel bottles.


    ¡°You ran quite fast.¡±


    Moani was a small city. As Kant got closer, he could see his figure clearly. The French people were chasing him relentlessly. The crew-cut man said,¡± I¡¯ll go get them!¡±


    He jumped down the stairs and over the wall. In less than a minute, Kant had crossed a distance of several hundred meters. He was like a gust of wind. The crew-cut man went forward to meet him. His fists collided, and his gloves made a nging sound.¡± The strongest esper in the world. Look over here. You¡¯re running quite well¡­¡±


    The next moment, he swallowed the sarcastic words at the tip of his tongue. From dozens of meters away, he could clearly see Kant¡¯s gaze and the surging killing intent that followed.


    The killing intent disappeared in a sh. It was almost an illusion, but the crew-cut man instinctively realized that the killing intent disappeared because the other party saw his skin color and hair color and understood hisnguage.


    He opened his mouth slightly. Before he could organize his words, Kant had already flown past him.


    He flew to the roof and ignored the two people on the roof. He turned around and went to the front yard. He rushed to the third floor and put the king down in the ambassador¡¯s office.¡± Wait here.¡±


    He looked up at the stunned ambassador. Two men and a woman.¡±


    The ambassador subconsciously replied,¡±The country¡­ Comrades in the country¡­¡±


    ¡°You look like you have some skills.¡± Kant said,¡± Ask them to help take care of the king.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Before the ambassador could reply, Kant had already pushed open the door and left.¡± Wait!¡±


    Kant walked down the stairs. Seeing that there was no one around, he returned to the white fog world. When he came out again, Horus had already left his shoulder and back.¡± Father, will you be alright by yourself?¡±


    Kant replied,¡± No problem. Your side is the key. The swarm ising soon. Remember the specific process and location. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible,¡± Iron Son said in a deep voice.


    After saying that, the Transformer transformed into a long and narrow metal beast, drilled through the ground, and sank.


    Kant stretched his neck.


    The instructor jumped down from the third floor and entered through the main entrance. He bumped into Kant and asked in a serious tone,¡± Kant, what are you doing?¡± Please stay in the embassy and don¡¯t show yourself. Or you can return to the country through your ability. Please cooperate with my work!¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Thank you. I appreciate your kindness. I can¡¯t thank you enough for making this trip for me. Please protect the king. I¡¯ll go out and deal with those people.¡±


    The instructor reached out to stop him and said angrily,¡±Now is not the time to talk big!¡± I know you¡¯re young and you can¡¯t keep your face up, but you can still get back your dignity after a few more years of training. You shouldn¡¯t be trying to be brave now and act like a hero. You should take responsibility for everything you do. Your father is still here! What will happen to him if you die! Stay here, the country is fighting for you! Don¡¯t let their efforts go to waste!¡±


    At the same time, Orus¡¯s wildughter and roars could be heard from outside.


    The instructor obviously understood what the other party was saying. He frowned and wanted to persuade Kant again, but Kant shook his head and sighed. His figure returned to the darkness and crossed the portal.


    The other party¡¯s expression changed drastically. He reached out to grab it, but he was already a step toote.


    He turned around and rushed out.


    ¡± Don¡¯t get into any conflict with the Chinese in the embassy. Try not to. The locusts are about to arrive. They will be responsible for taking down the castle. In the chaos, no one can protect Kant¡¯s life.¡±


    The embassy district was already in sight. Orus ¡®eyes were red, but he still chose the wisest n. He carried the tomahawk and held the shotgun as he ran on the wide streets of the embassy district. Some of his fivepanions were hiding nearby, while others were not far away from him. They moved at the same time and covered each other.


    Before hunting, one had to be patient.


    He grinned hideously, looked forward to it, cursed loudly, and humiliated her.


    It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t show your face. Let the world see your humble and cowardly appearance and then kill you.


    This was the best performance.


    ¡°Come out! You pathetic mouse, you lowly monkey, how dare you humiliate the great Fabixi? Where did your proud look go? Didn¡¯t you im to be the strongest esper? Could it be that your superpower is shamelessness and escaping in a sorry state? You¡­¡±


    He brandished his battle axe to boost his momentum. Moani Urban area not big, and the Extraordinaires who had disyed their skills had already arrived nearby. This was an extremely interesting performance. Orus would establish his status in front of the Extraordinaires all over the world. When he thought of this, he cursed even more vigorously.


    Should he add some livelier programs? He picked up his shotgun and aimed it at the embassy¡­


    The next moment, the Bowmaster¡¯s shout came from the tactical earpiece.


    The sense of danger that made his hair stand on end appeared once again. Orus roared, and ayer of faint red light shone around his body. With his left foot as the center, his body suddenly turned half a circle. Borrowing this huge centrifugal force, the battle axe in his hand bypassed the moon arc and swept backward!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    There was a loud bang.


    His right hand was in pain.


    The intense bacsh made it impossible for him to grab the axe handle. His five fingers burst out with a bloody light, and the blood scattered. The scarlet light shattered with a bang, and the axe fell out of his hand.


    After that, Orus turned around and saw the scene behind him.


    The Chinese man, Kant, was right behind him, right in the path of the axe¡¯s sweeping motion. He merely raised his arm to block to the side. The incandescent light formed a shield that did not ripple at all.


    The other party¡¯s eyes were calm and indifferent. He looked at him without any fluctuation.


    But he was speaking.


    ¡°Eh¡­This is¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand, but he could read the other party¡¯s gaze.


    This was truly¡­A predator¡¯s gaze.


    An inexplicable fear appeared out of nowhere. Just like how he would feel a strong sense of danger every time Kant appeared beside him, he did not take the sense of danger to heart because he had experienced too many crises. But this time was different!


    Almost instantly, he raised his shotgun and immediately pulled the trigger. This was the most perfect and quick reaction. He did not waste a single second. The warrior¡¯s instinct was already at its limit.


    However, the other party was even faster than him.


    Kant¡¯s other hand grabbed the shotgun¡¯s barrel.


    Orus pulled the trigger at lightning speed.


    He pulled the trigger.


    .. Where¡¯s the trigger?


    His fingers moved. Tens of thousands of shots had already developed muscle memory, but the heavy and tangible force feedbacknded on nothing. He was stunned and subconsciously lowered his head to look.


    The wind blew fiercely.


    This was a heavy punch.


    Orus instinctively raised his hand to block.


    Kacha.


    The sound of bones cracking was followed by intense pain. The violent impact shattered his arm and crashed into his face, causing his big face to twist and distort in shock.


    An indescribable strange power surged in his body.


    His mountain-like body involuntarily retreated.


    The second punch.


    His arm, which had been injured by the shock of losing his axe, was twisted, and more blood sttered. There was also a burning pain that prated his bones. He felt that someone had stuffed an incendiary bomb into his arm.


    The third punch.


    When his chest hit the ground, Orus thought that he had hit a mountain. The bones in his body cracked, and the power was transmitted to the ground, causing the ground to shake. A series of terrifying sounds shattered his bones, and his legs could no longer support his body. He knelt on the ground with a bang.


    The impact and pain made him feel confused. He blinked hard, as if he still did not understand what had happened. He raised his head with difficulty, wanting to see what had happened.


    Kant¡¯s left hand gently patted his opponent¡¯s bald head.


    Kant¡¯s Phoenix Vision allowed him to see the surging life force in his opponent¡¯s body. A familiar force was keeping him alive.


    It was pretty good.


    He raised his foot and crushed the other party¡¯s limbs one by one. He also crushed his jaw. He said with a pleasant expression,¡± Keep it up. Keep it up. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    She said it in English, hoping that he could understand.


    Three punches.


    The embassy district was silent.


    There weren¡¯t many civilians here. There were only envoys and staff from various countries, as well as Extraordinaire observation teams from various countries. There were also the French. They thought that the battle was already set in stone. The only variable was Kant¡¯s ending. However, it was only for a moment.


    What exactly¡­What happened?


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Kant walked to the side and pulled out the axe that Orus had dropped.


    Then, he used his right hand to chop off part of the de.


    What was he doing?


    ¡°Move¡­Do it¡­¡±


    A Frenchman¡¯s trembling voice sounded in the tactical earpiece.


    It happened too quickly. Before the archer who had discovered Kant¡¯s teleportation could even fire an arrow, Orus had already beenpletely shattered. For the same reason, the team members who were supposed to act immediately forgot to do so. When everything was over and they realized what had happened¡­


    What stopped them from attacking was no longer shock, but fear.


    Orus¡­ He was defeated.


    Three punches.


    After training together for two years, they all knew how strong and durable theirpanions were.


    .. Should he continue?


    ¡°Otherwise¡­ Why don¡¯t we retreat?¡±


    Someone said with a trembling voice,¡± Camille is hiding our whereabouts. He doesn¡¯t know where we are. If we leave now, there¡¯s still time¡­¡± There¡¯s still time¡­¡±


    There was a strange silence. No one spoke. Or rather, no one had digested what had just happened, whether it was the person involved or the bystanders.


    Kant was the only one quietly fiddling with something in the embassy area.


    He chopped off the de of the axe, grabbed both ends of the long handle of the axe, and then exerted force.


    The sturdy steel axe handle was slowly bent into an arc.


    Then, he squatted down and lifted a huge piece of cement from the ground. He shook it in his hand, and the gravel kept falling. Finally, what he held in his hand was a thin and long cement rod, about the thickness of a pinky¡­The bystanders were watching his actions and were surprised by his power control.


    But he was puzzled.


    What was he trying to do?


    Then, he tore a long piece of cloth from his body and tied it to both ends of the bent iron rod. He tied a dead knot and pulled the long piece of cloth, making a soft sound.


    ¡°This is¡­Bow?¡±


    Many people eximed in surprise. Although they were supernatural beings, many of them were of ordinary birth. A toy bow made from a flexible branch and a thread was a childhood memory.


    As for the archer, he suddenly felt a bone-chilling chill.


    Because this was a bow!


    This was a bow!


    The next moment, he saw Kant¡¯s gaze.


    Even though he was far away and Camille¡¯s Esper Ability had concealed his tracks, the archer was certain that Kant had seen him! The other party knew where he was and even made such a shitty bow because the Chinese man had already chosen his next target, and that was him!


    He had even thought of a way to kill him!


    Using this dog shit bow!


    Moreover¡­ He could do it!


    Damn it!


    The intense fear and excitement made the archer jump up. He grabbed four long arrows and shot them like a string of beads. Explosion, poison, poison, andbustion. Master craftsmanship, the crystallization of the wisdom of various field experts and militarypanies, the limit of modern technology, and his awakened abilities and talents, he shot, threw, shot, and shot at high speed. His mind corrected the trajectory as an extension of his arm.


    However, an arrow made of cement vibrated the air and let out a heavy whistle.


    A rag without any stic energy, an iparably hard iron rod, and a cement arrow that was so brittle that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. These three things were ridiculous, especially whenpared to the special bows and arrows made by modern technology. The difference was like a cloud of mud. However, the whistling sound that shook the air and the unstoppable speed made the archer smell the fear of death at the first moment. What was going on!


    An explosive arrow exploded in the air, causing sparks to fly in all directions, interfering with the other trajectories.


    Another cement arrow tore through the air, corroding the archer¡¯s hiding ce into pits and hollows.


    This was poison.


    The archer desperately rolled and fled, and the third cement arrow set off a zing explosion.


    This was an explosion.


    Two more.


    The shockwave and death forced the archers onto the streets.


    The Chinese man walked towards him step by step with the self-made bow and arrow that was almost child¡¯s y.


    His posture, his footsteps, his eyes, his movements, and even his posture of holding a bow and arrow made the archer despair with just a nce. He saw a gap that was as deep as the sky.


    This was a true archery master, who would leave behind a glorious name in ancient times.


    How could this be?


    How could he know that the Chinese people in front of him were participating in the cruelest bloody battle on the real battlefield, fighting head-on with a race that had been proficient in archery for thousands of years, facing the God¡¯s Archery that had been refined to the extreme, dodging, charging, and killing in the rain of arrows that were as dense as bullets, killing the strong enemies, tearing them apart, killing them, extracting them? In the midst of life and death, the Fire Stealer read the deepest memories of the soldiers, which were the moments when they fought hard on the battlefield.


    Although those memories were all fragments and had disappeared like smoke under the power of obliteration, leaving only broken fragments, they had ultimately be food for the Fire Stealer.


    The archers pulled out their arrows with all their might and fired. Each arrow was like a string of pearls. The two archers approached each other and fired along the street. They did not dodge or dodge. However, everyone watching the battle could see that the gap was overwhelming. Kant only needed one arrow to block three to five arrows.


    And with that kind of bow and arrow.


    With a crack, the bow that had been forged with advanced modern materials snapped. The archer wanted to pull out his gun, but the next arrow nailed his hand to his thigh. The pain made him fall to the ground. He screamed in pain and looked up at Kant. He wanted to say something, but the next arrow had already pierced his forehead.


    The archer¡¯s lips trembled.


    Another arrow pierced through his forehead.


    Then, it was the face, chin, throat, left cheek, right cheek. The archer¡¯s corpse shook until his head turned into a hedgehog before he fell to the ground.


    Kant looked around indifferently.


    Even the Extraordinaires from other countries far away held their breaths and lowered their heads. They even kept repeating in their hearts,¡¯Don¡¯t get the wrong person, don¡¯t get the wrong person¡­¡¯


    They all knew that Kant was choosing his next prey.


    The Extraordinaires from these countries had obtained unimaginable powers. They felt that they were extraordinary and proud. They hade under orders, some to observe, some to order. The main character of the incident was an Extraordinaire named Kant. No one thought that he had any chance of turning the tables. At most, he would be spared through China¡¯s concessions andpromises. It was still unknown whether he could keep his abilities¡­


    He did not expect things to turn out like this.


    The Chinese, who were destined to be prey, were calmly ughtering the supernatural beings of Fabixi. The turmoil in the city, the uing locust gue, and the consequences of opposing Fabixi¡­ It was as if he didn¡¯t care.


    Moreover, his methods were cruel, and he had no chivalry or respect for his enemies.


    The onlookers felt that¡­ Deep fear.


    They had awakened extraordinary abilities and thought that they were different from the rest. They had more missions on their shoulders. Everyone had a heroicplex. Therefore, nothing could awaken the fear in their hearts more than seeing extraordinary people like them being ughtered like pigs.


    No one dared to stop him.


    No one dared to stop an Asian from killing a white man, a Chinese from killing a civilized person from the Western world, or an Extraordinary from a red country from killing an ally of the North Antic Alliance.


    The Extraordinaires of the free world were all watching helplessly.


    It was as if the so-called universal values and beliefs of justice that they had previously insisted on were all lies.


    Kant had already untied the cloth and straightened the bent axe handle.


    He held the handle of the axe with both hands. Then, a zing light spurted out from the top of the handle and turned into a de of light. He held it in his hand like a giant Zhanmadao.


    The next moment, a loud noise came from a house about 50 meters away. A Frenchman in light armor and carrying a big sword cried and ran away. He shouted,¡± Come and save me! Save me!¡±


    At a distance of 50 meters, the Zhanmadao danced like a windmill, splitting apart walls and destroying houses. Death was on its way, and in an instant, it was behind him.


    The Frenchman frantically shouted to parry and called for his teammates ¡®help, but no one responded.


    He brandished his greatsword, and the specially made de was surrounded by zing mes. However, even if it was a sword technique passed down from the European chaotic era, even if it was the technique cultivated by the top swordsmen of the world, even if it was the most scientific and modern training and simtion¡­ It was still not a real battle.


    It could not bepared to the skills forged from the cold weapon battle between swords and magic in the other world.


    After three exchanges, the Frenchman fell into the dust with his sword and hands. He staggered back, his armor and body were cut in half, and his upper body fell to the ground. He spat out blood and struggled in pain.


    Kant came to his side, raised the de of light, and slowly stabbed down. He wanted to give thest painful moments of his life ample time, hoping that the tip of the de would fall soon.


    No one could save the French today.


    PSS1: 7,500 words! Damn it, it¡¯s almost 8,000 words. That¡¯s only someone else¡¯s fourth update, and it¡¯s already finished at 1 o¡¯clock. Where are the tickets and the de?

 Chapter 460: 460

    Chapter 460: 460


    Forbidden Disasters, Holy Light Seal!


    The French presidential pce.


    Prior to this, the important members of Fabixi¡¯s cab and the intelligence department were high-fiving each other. Their joy had not dissipated, and they were looking forward to another victory.


    They had already prepared champagne.


    Forcing China, killing Kant to establish Fabixi¡¯s prestige, recruiting Big Bob, obtaining the secret of the royal tomb ruins to increase Fabixi¡¯s national strength, double the happiness, dream time, Fabixi will be great again, this time it¡¯s the British and American bastards ¡®turn to lick our boots!


    The ringing of the phone and the pale face of the secretary general who rushed in broke the happiness.


    Just as the president was in a state of ecstasy, the tables were turned in an instant. Kant had finished beating up Fabixi¡¯s six-manbat team within a few minutes, and he had taken care of two of them in less than five minutes. At that time, the remaining French supernatural beings had forgotten to report or request for help out of fear.


    However, the Fabersi government was still the first to learn of the bad news.


    It was the British!


    It was the gentlemanly, helpful, kind-hearted gentlemen of Britain who had a long history of favoritism towards Fabixi. After witnessing the crime scene, they immediately reported it to the country!


    As the origin of the modern political system, the officials of Ennd, who had been fulfilling their duties,pleted the reports of all levels of departments with the highest attention and the fastest efficiency after the heavy defeat of their thousand-year-old neighbor. The human data link was transmitted at high speed, and no time was wasted!


    When the French intelligence department finally received the cries for help from the missing team members, and before they could figure out what had happened, the video and report from Britain had already captured the faces of the French!


    There were videos, photos, and exnations from the British supernatural beings, as well as detailed descriptions and records. From the tragic state of the deceased to the overwhelming power that Kant had disyed, one round after another.


    The mail came in like a storm.


    The French Intelligence Department, who was responsible for receiving the data, could not help but think of the morning in Akukyn on October 25th, 1415.


    The French army, which consisted of 7,000 archers, 11,000 knights, and 18,000 foot knights and infantrymen, was beaten up by Henry V¡¯s 5,000 longbowmen and 900 foot knights. Nearly 20,000 Fabersi were killed or injured, 5,000 nobles were killed, the Royal Chief died, and the Grand Marshal was captured.


    The British had lost more than ten knights and a hundred longbowmen.


    This battle made the British longbow soldiers famous all over the world. It also brought an indelible deep memory to the French and brought precious ammunition to the world.


    This defeat was so shameful that it was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Decadester, a French businessman wrote a letter to his friendining about the weather and wrote a famous sentence: ¡± The rainstorm is like an arrow of the British and barbarians.¡±


    At this moment, the French intelligence officers felt the same attack, but this time it was not arrows but data. What did not change was the British¡¯s subtle and vicious ridicule.


    However, this was no longer important.


    The presidential pce was filled with an unhappy atmosphere.


    The joy turned into dullness, dullness turned into uneasiness, and uneasiness turned into shock. Immediately, the French president mmed the table hard and shouted in anger,¡± How dare he! How dare he!¡±


    ¡°Mr. President, we have to find a way to rescue them!¡± the secretary general said with a pale face. If they all die there, it means that we will lose¡­¡±


    The president seemed to have woken up from a dream. Call China! And our allies!¡±


    ¡± Yes, there¡¯s still Big Bob.¡± He walked around the room a few times and pounded his palm hard.¡± Even if he kills all of our people, he can¡¯t stop Big Bob¡¯s locusts from attacking Moani. He can¡¯t even protect his father! He wouldpromise! As long as our price is enough, he willpromise!¡±


    The president picked up his special phone, but at this moment, new bad news came.


    Death count: 3.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    At an observation point on the east side of Moani¡¯s street, he roared in American English,¡±Are you f * cking kidding me? Stop that Chinese guy? F * ck, even if you¡¯re themander, you don¡¯t have the right to give me such an order. You shoulde and see him hack that poor Frenchman to death! Damn it, they¡¯re crazier than all of us put together-oh sh * t, he¡¯s got his eyes on the fourth one!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in this mess! I shouldn¡¯t havee here!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t dare to attack us? Because we are Americans? ¡± F * ck you, it¡¯s easy for you to say that. We¡¯re the ones who are going to face that murderer, not your old face. I think he even dared to kill those curly-haired turkeys on the Hill of Parliament! F * ck!


    F * ck oil!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even get a promotion! Not even increasing the quota! I¡­¡±


    At this point, the moring stopped abruptly, and then he said in a daze,¡±The Chinese went to mediate the fight first? All the benefits will be doubled. If he kills the Chinese, we will leave immediately!¡±


    Then, a greeting sounded in the room.


    The door was kicked open and a ck man walked out.


    He adjusted his hat and grabbed the silver rope around his waist. He put the four giant revolvers in the holsters on his waist and chest. The Cowboy walked out of the room, and his team members followed behind him.


    Kant was chasing after the fourth one.


    Women.


    She seemed to have the ability to control the wind. Her weapons were specially made des and miniature bombs. The shape of the des was specially made, and the miniature bombs were equipped with gliders. Through ingenious wind control, she could control the poisonous razor and the powerful bombs tounch sneak attacks.


    The most remarkable trump card was a powder of a certainposition. It was a mixture of poison and metal fragments. It was ced in a special grenade. After it exploded, she controlled the wind and could silently send it into the target¡¯s windpipe and lungs. His train of thought was not bad.


    A violent hurricane shield swirled around Kant¡¯s body, sending rocks, fragments, and bricks flying in the strong air currents. He walked in the tornado and approached the woman who was retreating in a panic.


    After the previous confrontation, he could roughly guess the abilities of the supernatural beings from various countries.


    Those newly awakened powers were still very primitive, primitive and pure. Using wuxia novels as an example, they were born with extraordinary internal strength, but theycked practical moves, so they could not maximize this power. Just like this wind girl, she could not condense the wind de, nor could she use the flowing breath to achieve many wonderful effects. She was trying her best to develop and strengthen her own strength, and modern science had a more practical way.


    Using modern technology to strengthen these supernatural beings.


    Kant could see through the thoughts of the Fabaixi government.


    In an era where a howitzer could blow up a football field, a precision-guided missile could blow up a building, and a rocket could wipe out the ground in units of square kilometers, human power had long been excessive. What the countries needed was precision, speed, infiltration, and concealment. The supernatural powers of the supernatural transcended the shackles of mortals, and it was time to test the whimsical ideas of scientists. They were capable of handling tasks that ordinary special forces could not.


    This was how the governments of various countries used it.


    To put it bluntly, there was even a deeper consideration in this approach. The country would recruit them, provide them with generous sries, correct guidance, and logistical support, so that these supernatural beings could rely on the enhancement of technological items and modern weapons toplement their own abilities and disy strongbat effectiveness.


    Then, these supernatural beings would rely on the strengthening and improvement brought about by modern weapons, and even gradually rx the exploration and training of their own strength under the explicit and implicit hints of the governments under the guidance of psychology. They would even be led by the nose by the government departments and work hard in the predetermined direction of strengthening.


    This was a path that could allow one to quickly be stronger. However, since there was aplete growth n and a path to bing stronger, there would naturally be loopholes and countermeasures that were deliberately left behind.


    Safe, stable, and controble.


    The governments of various countries tacitly implemented the same option, guiding and recruiting their own Extraordinaires with the same policy. There was only one ultimate goal-to ensure that there would not be Extraordinaires in the world that could not be located by high-definition satellite search, and that there would not be Extraordinaires that could not be killed by supersonic cruise missiles that were guided in various ways and attacked at Mach speeds.


    That was why the Frenchman, the archer and the swordsman, died so quickly.


    In Kant¡¯s opinion, they were full of ws and shockingly weak. He did not even need to see how exquisite their attack methods and thinking were, or how excellent their weapons were. If he did not attack after seeing through such a huge weakness, would he be letting down the humans and elves who had died in his hands?


    ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­¡±


    He sighed.


    A woman who had just flown up from a small building activated the glider on her back, intending to leave with the wind. Kant¡¯s eyes shed as he extended his spiritual power. The power of the Hurricane Shield Scroll was still activated. The wind obeyed hismand and rolled in the opposite direction. The Frenchman was blown back.


    The woman whonded on the ground in a sorry state retreated repeatedly. Her face was already covered in tears and snot. She begged and cried, but unfortunately, she was all in French.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kant said amiably.¡± My friend is very busy today. He might not have time to answer the phone.¡±


    The spiritual force pressed down, and the wind condensed the atmosphere, stopping the opponent¡¯s final sneak attack and counterattack. A few crisp sounds were heard, apanied by the opponent¡¯s wails. Her limbs had been broken by the wind pressure. At the same time, a shout came from behind. Kant! Stop! Wait a minute!¡±


    Kant turned around and saw the instructor leaping towards him.


    The other supernatural beings who had received orders from their own governments saw the Chinese move, so they advanced cautiously from all directions. There were all kinds of people, clothes, and weapons. This was probably the first time in this century that so many supernatural beings had gathered together to witness a murder.


    But no one dared to act rashly.


    The instructor from China was still shouting loudly to stop him. The supernatural beings from all over the world were hoping that this Chinese man would be able to persuade Kant, who was a fellow countryman, to stop. They were just there to help.


    Even so, Kant shook his head gently.¡± I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    The broken stones that were blown by the wind and kept spinning around him froze. Cracks appeared on their surfaces, and then they shattered one by one, scattering into fine stone sand that was rolled together by an invisible force.


    The Frenchman who was trapped by the wind pressure wailed, and his head was pressed up.


    His eyes were filled with fear and despair.


    A gale blew.


    The stone sand that gathered into a gray tornado rushed into the sky and then turned around and fell down. The fine stone sand was like a long dragon, drilling into the Frenchman¡¯s mouth and swallowing her wails. The wind blew, and beside her who was kneeling on her back was a Chinese man with an indifferent expression. The wind blew the corner of his clothes backward.


    This scene made the gathered foreigners feel extremely cold again.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The dead man gradually turned gray, and his body cracked and even expanded. Some people even lowered their heads and retched.


    The instructor strode forward. When he saw this scene, he shouted angrily,¡±You¡­¡± What are you doing!¡±


    ¡± Did you ask before?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°What?¡± The other party was stunned.


    Kant pointed to the back. That was where the king had been captured and held hostage.¡± Eleven people. I saw eleven corpses there. There were also civilians, militia, and mercenaries. Did you ask them what they were doing? I¡¯m sure this woman has a part in it.¡±


    He clenched his right hand, and the gray sand expanded violently. The sound of flesh tearing could be heard.


    Something sshed out.


    The sound of retching in the distance increased.


    Kant¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at hispatriots before him and said slowly,¡± I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m grateful for making this trip. I¡¯m grateful for what you said to me earlier. However, I¡¯m not going to change my mind.¡±


    He took a step forward and said in a low and indifferent tone,¡± I¡¯ll only say nice things once. Next time, I¡¯ll give you a good beating.¡±


    Kant turned around after he finished speaking. Phoenix mes were shining in his eyes. There were at least seven high-energy individuals gathered not far away. One of them was familiar. He could even hear the cries.¡± He can see me! Save me! Send me away!¡±


    Kant was about to move when the instructor stopped him.


    He frowned slightly and said,¡± Let me make it clear first. I don¡¯t look at nationality when I hit people. I only look at whether they deserve a beating or not.¡±


    The instructor turned a deaf ear to his threat and said,¡±You should stop! He had vented enough! What good will it do you to continue killing? Don¡¯t let killing bring you pleasure!¡±


    Kant answered,¡± No, I don¡¯t take pleasure in killing people. Killing them will help to quell the threat in the short term. In the long term, it will show the other countries my determination. I¡¯ve answered your question. You should move aside.¡±


    ¡°But if we kill them all, there¡¯s no turning back from France!¡± the instructor snapped.


    ¡± That¡¯s not something I should be thinking about,¡± Kant said with a frown.


    ¡°Then look at the smoke outside! The swarm of bugs wasing! They would enter the city in ten minutes at most! You can kill the French, you can defeat me, even if you can defeat everyone here, but can you kill these tens of billions of locusts? Could they stop them from attacking the embassy from all directions?


    Can you protect your father? There¡¯s also the king and the people here. Can you protect them?¡±


    The instructor¡¯s saliva was flying everywhere. He was calm and steady, but he was very anxious now.¡± Listen, this is a good opportunity. You have the initiative. Now, the French have the intention of making peace, but they are still unyielding because they feel that they have notpletely lost. But it doesn¡¯t matter, they have already admitted defeat. This is the best opportunity to solve the problem and order the swarm to stop. You¡­¡±


    Kant nced at him.


    If he didn¡¯t know that he represented the will and persuasion of the country, he wouldn¡¯t have heard this¡­But hearing it now only meant respect and gratitude.


    ¡°Do you know what I said to the king before I left?¡±


    ¡± I told him to trust me,¡± he said.¡± No matter what happens, he will persevere to the end.¡±


    ¡± I knew that the French would threaten and bribe him, and I also knew that the French might make a move on him. He had experienced it all. He persevered until the French strangled him and persevered until the city was in chaos. I can guess what he had experienced. It must have been the fall out and doubts of his subjects. Under such circumstances, I would not be demanding of a group of civilians¡­However, he has persisted until now.¡±


    ¡± Because I told him to trust me. He said he would.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± Therefore, I will repay you with an equal amount of the fruits of victory to fulfill our friendship.¡±


    ¡°Move aside.¡± ¡± It won¡¯t take more than a few seconds even if I beat you up.¡±


    He walked past the other party, and this time, the instructor did not stop him.


    ¡°What about the swarm?¡±


    He was still asking unwillingly.


    Kant said,¡± I¡¯ll take things one by one. Kill all the French first and scare the noobs. I don¡¯t want them to cause trouble in the rear while I¡¯m dealing with Big Bob.¡± With the enemy in front of us, we should first deter the small demons and monsters.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll tell you a secret, friend. I¡¯ve always been calm,¡± he said as he walked.


    The instructor, who was left behind, was at a loss for words.


    Kant¡¯s figure shed and he arrived at the end of a street in an instant. He stopped the few people who were about to leave.


    ¡°Hey, buddy, how was your day?¡±


    The ck cowboy showed his shiny teeth.


    He could understand English.


    There were five of them, and they exuded a democratic aura. Kant¡¯s gaze passed over them and looked at the shadows cast by the buildings. The Americans were on guard against a great enemy.


    Suddenly, an uncontroble cry sounded.


    Kant smiled. ckie took a few steps back and stood in front of the voice.¡± Friend, let¡¯s discuss this. His ability is very special. He has put down his weapon and can surrender to you. The French government can pay a lot of ransom for him. You can also hand him over to your country in exchange for a better reward. So, what I mean is¡­You know¡­¡±


    Kant nodded at him.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kant said before ckie could smile.¡± I can¡¯t speak English.¡±


    What?


    Why can¡¯t you speak English? Who told you not to say it?


    And what the hell did you just say?


    Many questions shed across ckie¡¯s eyes, but his eyes widened in the next moment. Kant¡¯s body gradually turned into a ripple like water and disappeared into thin air in broad daylight.


    ¡°Oh, sh * t¡­¡±


    He suddenly turned around. The next moment, a French cry came from the shadows in the corner.


    It meant ¡± I surrender.¡±


    But blood sttered everywhere.


    The shadow dispersed, revealing the outline of the human body. The color of the shadow faded away, and blood bloomed on the chest. A Frenchman spat out blood and looked down at the light de in front of his chest. The intense light de was drawn out and stabbed again. His body kept trembling, and in an instant, he was pierced into a sieve.


    Light surged and shot straight at Kant. Kant¡¯s figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. He appeared behind the Frenchman and grabbed his head. Under the watchful eyes of the Americans, he extended his light de and slowly slit the Frenchman¡¯s throat, cutting off his head.


    .. More than one American at the scene thought of the Predator in Alien.


    Death count: 5.


    The Americans flew into a rage. It was one thing for them to not step forward, but it was another thing for them to not jump in the face after the attack. The former was their own cautious and wise decision, while thetter was the other party¡¯s bold provocation!


    ¡°He already said he surrendered!¡± he said angrily. They were people withoutbat ability! You have vited the Convention of the People¡¯s Republic of China by massacring the prisoners! You¡¯re going to the International Court of Justice!¡±


    The instructor who rushed over tranted for him.


    ¡± The Vienna Convention?¡± Kant said,¡± Please tell him that it¡¯s none of my business. I didn¡¯t sign it.¡±


    The instructor exined it to Old Hei.


    It was just that it was not as fluent and elegant. English was not as colorful as Chinese.


    Kant tranted the sentence that the instructor did not trante.


    The other party obviously didn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t matter. After all, actions always spoke louder than words.


    Kant threw the Frenchman¡¯s head out. The head exploded in the air, and broken bones and blood sttered all over the American¡¯s body and face. The American was shocked at first, but then he showed a disgusted and furious expression. Kant¡¯s expression was indifferent. He raised his hand and gestured with two fingers. This was an internationally epted gesture.


    If you don¡¯t ept it,e and fight.


    ¡°Kant! The bugs areing!¡±


    The swarm of insects roared in the distance. The trembling sounds of the locusts joined together like the roars of monsters. The dark clouds in the sky had already pressed down on the city, blocking out the sunlight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll leave you to face these damn bugs.¡± The American man red at Kant.¡± I¡¯d like to see how you can save everyone in this city from them!¡± When you¡¯re done with this, the M Nation wille back to settle the score with you! See with your own eyes what the consequences of your impulsiveness will be!¡±


    The instructor tranted in a low voice. Worry appeared on his face. He was very worried, but there was also a faint expectation that he did not dare to think too much about. He instinctively realized that Kant had already won, but what could he do to protect everyone in the city under such arge-scale attack?


    ¡°Did I let you go?¡±Kant asked coldly.


    There was no need to trante. The hostility and killing intent in his words were enough for the Americans to hear.


    They stopped cautiously and fearfully, their hands still holding onto their weapons.


    The sky buzzed as cries and screams rang out. The Graywind Zergs were about to wreak havoc in this small city, devouring all hope and life.


    ¡°Kant!¡± the instructor shouted.


    Horus ¡®voice sounded in the tactical earpiece. The second check wasplete.


    The burning sensation from the Star Right Divine Ring also confirmed this point.


    Facing the American¡¯s cautious and mocking gaze, he turned to look at the instructor.¡± I heard that guy mocking me earlier. He said that the world¡¯s strongest esper runs very fast. It seems that the French have spread what I told him all over the world? After all, all of you already know¡­Right?¡±


    The instructor nodded awkwardly. He had thought Kant was bragging too.


    However, based on thebat strength he had just disyed, saying that he was the strongest¡­ At least it wasn¡¯t all nonsense.


    Kant raised his head and looked at the sky.¡± The satellites of the major countries are all aimed at this ce. Every country is watching. The espers here are also here for this. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    The Star Megrez Ring emitted a zing radiance. Kant¡¯s eyes were filled with the brilliant radiance of the Sun God. The intense Sun Divine Power gathered at his fingertips and transformed into a shining scepter.


    The Americans were rmed.


    Kant, on the other hand, raised his staff of light high and stabbed it into the ground!


    The next moment, a wave of light erupted.


    The Star Right Ring was the key to activating everything. The ritual vessels of the church and the holy light magic devices that Horus had excavated and buried in the various nodes of the city were immediately activated. The nodes of light that had been calcted and nned by the priests overnight were lit up and connected one by one. The arc that was as round as the sun rose up the holy fire at the edge of the city.


    Brilliant rays of light surged like the sun.


    From the edge of the city, the bricks constructed by the Holy Brilliance condensed, piled up, folded, and unfolded out of thin air. They were raisedyer byyer. The shining bricks were like a miracle, gathering in the center along a perfect arc.


    Under the gazes of the Extraordinaires from all over the world.


    Under the watchful eyes of the panicked and terrified Kemorans.


    The heads of state, important officials, intelligence personnel, and experts in rted fields who were observing Moani¡¯s movements in real time through orbiting satellites were shocked.


    In the perception of Big Bob¡¯s will, who was controlling the swarm.


    Inside! Outside! Space! The naked eye! Spiritual power!


    Satellite map! Real-time video!


    Holy splendor was sealed here!


    The shining dome of light turned into a shelter that forbade disasters, blocking the swarm of Graywind bugs that blotted out the sky and swallowed everything outside of Moani!


    6,600 words! F * ck, why don¡¯t we just set up a bounty? I¡¯ve been writing a lot recently.

 Chapter 461: 461

    Chapter 461: 461


    Kant¡¯s Fury<div>


    The swarm of Graywind bugs covered the sky, casting a terrifying shadow.


    The sky above Moani waspletely dark.


    The silver-gray locusts fluttered like a blizzard, and the sky was filled with the buzzing of their wings.


    They were the Devourers, the Destroyers, the Destroyers. The lives of mortals were like candles in the wind under their sharp teeth, and the fruits of civilization were just fruits waiting to be plucked. It would only take a day to turn a city with a long history into ruins. They came from all directions, ancient, otherworldly, modern, and Earth. The traces of terror crossed the fog of time and descended on this pitiful city.


    However, the Holy Veil opened here.


    Rays of light surged, and intense light shone. It was as if the crown of a miracle had turned into a sacred shelter that enveloped the city that was about to be destroyed. The crazy, desperate, and sorrowful people looked at the sky of light that rose above their heads. The holy veil dispelled the shadows of the insects and blocked the buzzing of the death horn. Light was hope.<div>


    This has been the case since ancient times.


    All the copse and turmoil immediately stopped. The dark desires could no longer corrupt the hearts of the people, because the light hade and hope had sprouted. This was the broad daylight, where evil retreated and evil did not exist.


    The screams of fear stopped, and the pushing and surging crowd stopped. In this doomsday-like scene, the people who had evil impulses stopped in fear. The crying and shouting gradually calmed down, leaving only the joy of surviving the disaster. The poor people either fell to the ground, knelt down piously, or hugged each other and cried. They were all rejoicing and afraid in their own way.


    No one tried to find out what was going on, and no one tried to find out who was behind all of this. For these innocent and pitiful people, not long ago, living safely was an unimaginable luxury. At this moment, the only thing that filled their minds was that they did not have to die.


    For a moment, the entire city was filled with the cries of those who had survived the disaster.


    For the Extraordinaires who had just entered the city and had a special purpose, this scene represented a different meaning. They witnessed everything with their own eyes in the central area of the light.


    They saw that Kant¡¯s entire body was shining with a brilliant radiance, as if he had transformed into a spirit of light. He raised his glorious scepter high and struck the ground. The brilliant light burst out and raisedyers of huge waves.


    Under the ground, unimaginable divine power was surging wantonly. The holy fire drew a protective ring at the edge of the city, and the dome of light rose. Countless strange runes and illusory bricks of light piled up, protecting nearly a hundred square kilometers ofnd and hundreds of thousands of people, preventing the uing disaster.


    This scene was like a miracle.


    The omnipresent holy light shone on the shocked, shocked, and incredulous faces of every supernatural being.


    The holy veil made of pure light was reflected on their retinas, on the portable photographic equipment in their hands, and on the imaging equipment of the high-definition satellites in low-Earth orbit.


    Every person involved, bystander, and superior witnessed it with their own eyes.<div>


    Thus, the Earth today knew how far extraordinary humans could go.


    The videos and images sent to the world in a short period of time through high-definition satellites and dataworks were ced in front of every head of state and politician who was qualified to know about this matter.


    All of a sudden, people with different skin colors, differentnguages, and different appearances were equally shocked and incredulous. After that, they were filled with fear, jealousy, and even anger.


    In a white house in Washington, D.C., an angry roar sounded. It was an overseas call.


    ¡°What are you doing! Chinese! You actually allowed a wild supernatural being to grow to such an extent, and you knew nothing about it! Where¡¯s the long-standing national household registration system that you¡¯re so proud of? Where¡¯s the big data system that you guys boast about all day!


    Heavens! I thought he was just Bruce Lee!¡±


    Various curses and roars in differentnguages came out of the mouths of the well-dressed politicians of the country.


    They were all greeting China in unison.


    This was because Kant had used the Holy Veil, which shone brightly in the world and forbade disasters, to point out another path for all Extraordinaires in the world. It was a brand-new, terrifying, and unpredictable future.


    The Extraordinaires gathered in Moani held their breaths.


    Trembling with excitement, fear, and disbelief.


    Because they had seen everything with their own eyes.<div>


    He saw Kant transform into a Light Spirit and use his scepter to raise the Holy Screen, protecting a city.


    They did not see the shadow of technology, steel, circuits, gunpowder, or chips. The power of light was so holy and pure that it far surpassed any of them. It did not rely on any external force of technology.


    These supernatural beings were assigned by the government to carry out missions, so loyalty was naturally the first priority.


    They had been recruited by the government and had risen to the top. It was not like those stupidics where heroes and superpowers who saved the world only received a sry of tens of thousands of dors a year. This kind of sh * t setting was only worthy of going to hell. Their sry was not far from that of Wall Street executives. There were alsoprehensive welfare policies and tax concessions, privileges that ordinary people could not imagine, and the courtesy and respect of the government.


    There was also a specialized logistics team.


    They enjoyed a different life from before. With the support and guidance of the relevant departments, they honed their skills and learnedbat techniques. They trusted the judgment of scientists and the power of science and technology. With the weapons, equipment, and ideas provided by the country¡¯s top science and technology industry, theirbat effectiveness increased exponentially. They were used to the assistance of science and technology and firmly believed that this was the road to the future¡­Until today.


    Someone had killed Extraordinaires like them who had been recruited, instructed, and dispatched by the government like dogs in front of them, and then opened the sky of light that enveloped the entire city with one hand.


    He did not use any technological products or any equipment to assist him.


    However, he had shown a different path, one that was far stronger than all of thembined.


    That disdainful and indifferent gaze revealed the humility in his heart.


    He really wasn¡¯t targeting anyone.


    The Sacred Veil was opened. Kant stood under the radiant sky and was watched by countless people. At that moment, he had be the focus of the entire world without any objection. The most powerful people on Earth were watching him.<div>


    His gaze passed over the instructor who was standing there in a daze.


    Itnded on the frightened Americans.


    ¡°Just like you said.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve already faced those damn bugs and saved everyone in this city from their hands,¡± he said to the ck cowboys.¡± I think I¡¯ve done it. The M Nation wille and settle the score with me. So, what are the consequences of my impulsiveness?¡±


    After saying that, he took a step toward the other party.


    The Americans retreated like frightened rabbits.


    Old Hei¡¯s eyes were filled with embarrassment and regret.


    The harsh words from before stemmed from self-esteem and self-confidence. Although most Americans scolded the government every day, they loved their country arrogantly and arrogantly. They believed that the M Nation was the chosen country, the beacon of civilization, and would save, protect, and guide the entire world. China was just an evil country that resisted stubbornly under the glory of freedom. How could they retreat and give in under the deterrence of the other party?


    He was proud of his dignity as a citizen of the United States and was confident that the United States was invincible. Even if he said something harsh to their faces, Kant would not dare to make a move on them. After all, they were just talking. They did not attack. Would Kant be enemies with the United States just because of these few words? Provoking France and provoking the United States were twopletely different concepts. However, things were always unexpected, and it didn¡¯t take a second to p the face.


    Under such circumstances, even the thick-skinned, eloquent, confident, and overbearing Americans did not know how to end this¡­Especially in the face of such power.


    Old Hei¡¯s face changed. Sometimes it was dark red, sometimes dark green. He took a deep breath and nodded.¡± Okay, okay. You win. We admit defeat. What do you want?¡±


    Kant looked at the Frenchman¡¯s corpse on the ground and said,¡± Choose one.¡±<div>


    This time, he didn¡¯t need the instructor to trante. His son had already finished his business.


    It could be used as a real-time trantion assistant.


    The trantion softwareplemented Kant¡¯s loose English and had a strong vor to it.


    ¡°Spread it out like a pancake and brand it on the ground.¡± Kant said,¡± Or you can go to someone else¡¯s house and borrow some tools out of politeness. Wash the floor for me and clean it up.¡±


    The Americans could barely understand Kant¡¯s terrible English, which had a heavy ent and strange grammar. They instinctively wanted to reject the humiliation, but Kant continued,¡± You must wash!¡± Otherwise, there would be no chance! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be lying on the ground like him!¡±


    ¡± Not only do I have to clean up, but I also have to say ¡®thank you, Brother Kang De¡¯a hundred times!¡±


    Kant could see the fear and dread deep in their hearts when he saw their angry but silent expressions. He snorted.¡± What¡¯s the use of using high-tech weapons and wearing high-tech equipment to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Is it useful to be the vanguard of freedom and the leader of the world? Follow yourmander¡­¡±


    He was about toplete the soul deduction.


    At this moment, the Holy Screen rumbled and screams rose and fell. In the sky, the swarm of insects gathered into a dozen white pythons that reached the sky and struck fiercely at the dome of light!


    The spot that was attacked rippled with holy light, shining like flowing water.


    ¡°Ohoho.¡±


    He looked up at the sky and said,¡± Big Bob is really something. He didn¡¯t stay shocked for too long, nor was he scared away. It seems that he has thought it through and knows that I will never let him go.¡±<div>


    That was why he decided to give it his all.


    Perhaps the Frenchman had reminded him, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    He nced at the American.¡± You see, the situation has changed again. Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    ckie ignored him.


    Then, he looked at the instructor.¡± Help me tell all these demons and monsters in the city that they have been detained by the War Lord conferred by the King of Kem for entering the country illegally. Tell them to organize themselves and line up here. Help me tell them that whoever moves will die. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    The instructor¡¯s gaze was extremelyplicated.


    He knew what the power Kant had disyed today meant.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    He said,¡±You¡­ Since you have this kind of power, why are you still looking for trouble with the French?¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression was calm.¡± If I don¡¯t put on a show, will Big Bob deliver himself to me?¡±


    That indifferent gaze and that calm expression made him look like a wise man who had everything under control.


    At this moment, his son¡¯s voice sounded in his earpiece.


    ¡± Father, I know that you are immersed in the joy of acting tough in front of the whole world, and I know that you are reaping the fruits of your joy after acting tough. However, I have to remind you that the dome provided by the Church of the Sun is a mobile version for emergency use, and not a semi-permanent solidified construction. This means that its carrying capacity has an upper limit¡­We still have to use offense to rece defense.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s time,¡± Kant said softly.¡± It¡¯s time.¡±


    Sacred light shone as the Star Megrez Ring emitted the Sun Fire Divine Radiance. The zing light interweaved into dazzling wings of light behind Kang De. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gasps and gazes, Kang De flew up into the sky.


    Of course, it was the flight scroll that was secretly activated that was in charge of flying.


    The wings of light were a fashion skin, and its function was to act tough.


    Kant flew out of the holy veil. His wings of light shone brightly, and the holy fire burned brightly.


    He stood in the air above the holy veil, ignoring the swarm of insects that were gathering in all directions.


    ¡°Bob Burrow!¡± He said,¡± From my father to your son, the feud between our two families hassted until now. A lot of blood has been shed and many people have died. It involves a big country at the level of a permanent member of the council and involves the future changes in the international situation. Today, we will resolve some matters.¡±


    ¡°-so, before we begin, won¡¯t you say a few words?¡±


    The swarm of locusts was still dancing wildly, but they had stopped attacking the screen of light. After a moment of silence, the locusts danced and regrouped, finally forming a huge, angry face in the air. Its lips alone were taller than Kant¡¯s. It looked like a demon looking down at the earth from the sky.


    It was terrifying.


    ¡°Kant,¡± he said.


    It was the sound of the locusts pping their wings.


    Evil and terrifying.


    However, it had to be said that this was much more awesome than using a calctor to y Chihonsaka.


    It would probably be worth hundreds of millions of clicks on Youtube.


    This old thing had obtained such great benefits. Of all things, he had to go against humanity.


    ¡± Is this what you look like now?¡± Kant asked. Human works had described a certain fictional race, like the social structure of ants. The entire race had only one supreme independent consciousness, and that consciousness had absolute control over the other members¡­ Big Bob, is your will controlling all of this from afar, or is it coexisting with these locusts and dispersing into each individual?¡±


    ¡°You will understand when I devour you,¡± the angry mask said slowly.


    Just as his father had said, as a legendary mercenary, he was good at manynguages. This characteristic and talent were also passed down to Little Bob.


    ¡± You¡¯re as confident as your son,¡± Kant said.¡± You¡¯re indeed well-educated.¡±


    ¡± This is no longer enough to make me angry, Kant. The so-called descendants are nothing more than bloodlines, assets, achievements, obsessions, and an extension of life. They are helpless actions when their lifespans are limited. After I transcend, the life and death of my descendants are no longer important. There is no hatred to speak of. Descendants are nothing more than such things.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll never understand,¡± Big Bob said.


    Because I will kill you here, and your life wille to an end.


    A deep and intense killing intent echoed in the will of the swarm.


    It was not hatred, but desire.


    However, Kant was furious.


    ¡°Bullsh * t! What right do you have to say that?¡±


    His face was filled with rage.


    What?


    Big Bob was surprised.


    However, the anger of the enemy was a good thing. He said,¡± Interesting. Anger oftenes from fear, and fear oftenes fromck of confidence. It seems that you have already expected your ending.¡±


    Kant stomped his feet.¡± It¡¯s not up to you, an old French idiot who¡¯s half buried and has been yed by flowers and insects every day, giving birth to a son who¡¯s now dead and has no bones left!¡±


    Hmm?


    She felt that the topic was a little off, but no matter what, it was good that they could continue the conversation.


    Big Bob exined,¡± I think I have to change your wrong view. As a warrior, you have to understand your opponent¡¯s life in detail. The records of my personal life are all on wikipedia. If you go and take a look, you will know that in the 1970s, when I was secretly controlling a country, I married six wives and had many sons and daughters in order to adapt to the local customs¡­¡±


    ¡°F * ck your mother! Go to hell!¡±


    The light sword instantly crossed a distance of more than a hundred meters and swept across.


    Big Bob¡¯s avatar was cut in half, but it was meaningless. The reconstructed Mask was stunned.¡± What are you angry about?¡±


    Something didn¡¯t seem right!


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    He slowly said,¡± Your life wille to an end here, including your father and this city. I¡¯ll teach you one more thing. A battle is a battle. There¡¯s no need to waste your breath, and there¡¯s no need to be gentlemanly. The so-called aristocratic spirit of not killing captives in ancient Europe is just for ransom. As for respecting the opponent, it¡¯s even more of a literary fantasy¡­The real battle is cruel and dirty, emitting the stench of rotting flesh.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll give you onest word, a flower in a greenhouse. If your opponent agrees to your childish request to have a conversation with you, then he probably has a secret n.¡±


    For example, underground.


    The earth shook, and a dull rumble came from underground. The tunnel worms formed by the locust swarms traveled underground and were about to reach the bottom of Komoira. This was a ssic tactic since ancient times.


    Kant revealed a sinister smile. It was a smile that was filled with killing intent.


    Idiot!


    Do you think that I saved the king and performed a brilliant execution in front of the supernatural beings of various countries and the leaders of the world just to show off?


    It was to buy time for Horus!


    Do you think that while I was showing off in front of the world¡¯s leaders, politicians, intelligence personnel, and even extraordinary humans, Horus was digging back and forth in the muddy, humid, hot, and muddy underground of Moani just to bury a few holy vessels of the church? He buried something else, old man!


    He stretched out his hand.


    He snapped his fingers.


    The earth quaked as the violent totems bombarded the ground. The intense tremors changed the nature of the soil, solidifying, sealing, and applying magical suppression and attacks. Dark clouds surged in the sky. From the satellite images, strange phenomena were slowly gathering. Kant hid the Draconic Aura Crystal he had obtained from Lily in front of his chest. He looked ahead, waiting angrily and calmly. This b * stard was dead for sure today!


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯m not very energetic today. My brain is a little numb. Writing is tiring. Goodnight.

 Chapter 462: 462

    Chapter 462: 462


    This is a War of Thieving Kingdoms!<div>


    The earth shook.


    The Hammer of Archmedes, which was ced in the center of the city, was activated.


    The totem pole engraved with the Earth Fury Rune slowly rose up with the power of the three Axe Crystals. It then suddenly mmed into the base of the Magic Conductor with a violent force.


    Violent energy spread in all directions.


    Under the control of the Orduvi directional pr circle provided by Goethe¡¯s Department of Homnd Defense, the violent power was restrained and released. The circle bound the area where the mud wave was pushed and the solidified soil into a cylinder, preventing the magic device from affecting the buildings on the ground.


    The thick earth magic power constantly changed the hardness, humidity, and concentration of the underground mud environment, trapping the tunnel worms made of locusts and crushing them, preventing them from digging.<div>


    ¡± Farmer¡¯s Reverse Maic Current Model activated.¡±


    Horus ¡®report came through the earpiece.


    The results of the Goethe National Civil Engineering Corps were ced underground in Komora. The physical properties of the flowing soil were temporarily changed. Scorching electric currents surged wildly, jumping around the locusts. The relevant elemental parameters had been urately adjusted. It was a data record personally written by the former Phoenix King, Marygis. It was the best magic resistance parameters from ancient times, especially for the Graywind swarm.


    ¡°Big Bob!¡±


    The insects that upied Moani¡¯s sky were bing more and more agitated and aggressive. This was enough to show that the higher consciousness controlling them was restless and furious. The underground attack had been shattered.


    This meant that the enemy was already prepared¡­Moreover, there might be more preparations.


    The Graywind swarm roared.


    The locusts were built into many huge and powerful forms. The hundreds of thousands of tons of locusts were terrifying in terms of mass alone. They formed distorted and chaotic human bodies, faceless beasts, long snakes with several heads, and distorted and ever-changing floating spheres. They were all an extension of Big Bob¡¯s will.


    The buzzing of the wings resonated like the roar of a ghost.


    It was like the scene of the end of the world. Distorted and huge bizarre beasts rose from the ground. The low city group of Moani was surrounded by them like a te filled with delicious food. The weak humans were helpless and afraid, but the sacred veil in the sky enveloped the city, preventing the Devourers from coveting it.


    In the midst of the unresigned chaos, a small but shining figure stood on the Holy Screen. It spread its wings of light and drew its sword at the evil power. The brilliant light prated the dense insects, allowing the people watching and praying to see the light.


    The people in the city watched everything silently.<div>


    Regardless of their status, whether they were rich or poor, officials or civilians, in the face of such terror, external objects could no longer give them any privileges. Everyone could only pray and wait quietly.


    This included the Extraordinaires from all over the world who had a bad first impression of Kant.


    The city that was saved.


    Terrifying cmities in the outside world.


    The scene of Kant and Big Bob¡¯s Insect Incarnation confronting each other.


    The wings of light in full bloom, the distorted body, light and darkness, good and evil, order and chaos, justice and evil, were so clear in this scene.


    ¡°Heavens.¡± A supernatural being sighed,¡± What have the French done¡­¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s obvious that they made a deal with the demons and were blinded by their whispers and temptations. I knew they would screw it up. They¡¯ve been doing this all along.¡±


    The Britons on the side took the opportunity to speak ill of the French, starting from the invasion of Biagon and telling everyone about the stupid things that the French government had done.


    The Extraordinaires stood in three rows in the center of Moani City, their hands pressed against the seams of their pants. They were all listening attentively. Kant had only said to stand there and not to whisper to each other.


    This overly neat military posture was also due to the obsessivepulsive habit of the Chinese instructor.


    The direction of the wind was changing rapidly.<div>


    On the way to Comora by ne, everyone was mocking Kant¡¯s arrogance. They cursed the Chinese for causing trouble and forcing everyone to go to such a remote, poor, and dangerous ce for a mission. But now, the tone of the people was different. Everyone was cursing the French.


    The instructor, who was also watching the battle, listened to their conversation and sneered.


    As expected, Westerners were also humans. They did not seem to have much higher quality or stronger bones. They only listened to one side of the story and bullied the weak and feared the strong. It was just that. They did not have the guts of a ck king.


    In the sky, the wings of light behind Kant extended, and the zing holy light shone brightly.


    Facing the terrifying monsters from all directions, he still had a smile on his face.


    ¡± Our country¡¯s ancient art of war says that only by knowing your enemy and yourself can you win every battle. You think you know me but I don¡¯t, and I think I know you but you don¡¯t, so tell me now-¡±


    ¡°Who is right!¡±


    Big Bob responded with action.


    The distorted human body leaned over its massive body and waved its arms that were made of locusts. The arms twisted and extended, and countless locusts crawled and slithered. Its palm opened its huge mouth and tried to devour Kant.


    The beast raised its head, and the sphere opened up. Distorted evil surrounded it from all directions.


    Kant opened his right hand, his palm facing the sky.


    The zing light was like a spear, extending for tens of thousands of feet, shooting straight into the clouds.<div>


    In an instant, a loud rumble came from afar. The sky was dark and turbulent. The real dark clouds rolled over at an unimaginable speed,ing from the south to the north in a straight line.


    Lightning shed, and lightning dragons surged in the clouds.


    Lightning!


    ¡°Report! Lightning storm has urred!¡±


    The military satellites of the world¡¯s major powers were already aimed at this ce. The urgently summoned intelligence department employees and experts in rted fields gathered in the intelligence halls of various countries. Calcting,municating, observing, and deducing, the smartest brains in the world collided with sparks of thought. The unbelievable scene happened again.


    ¡°Alright then. At the very least,pared to that kind of protective shield, controlling the power of nature is a little easier to ept.¡±


    Some experts shook their heads and smiled bitterly.


    Strange phenomena were happening all over the world. There were people who suddenly awakened some mysterious supernatural power, mainly concentrated in two categories. One of them was to sense the energy and phenomena of nature, such as ice, fire, airflow,municating with nts, and controlling the changes in water¡­ It was as if they had built a bridge tomunicate with the chaotic and boundless nature.


    The ability to control lightning was also one of them.


    However¡­


    It was too exaggerated.


    The scientific research departments of various countries used this ability as an auxiliary human battery to charge the small rail guns they held and then fire the needle-shaped bullets. Even such a n was very conservative, afraid that the supernatural would suddenly have a sh of inspiration and cause the ability to grow out of control.<div>


    Under this train of thought, the supernatural beings with lightning abilities were closely controlled and guided to strengthen their abilities along the ¡± safe route ¡± designed by the government. The strongest among them could only use strong electric currents tounch a single effective attack at medium and close range. They were not even as useful as rail guns. When the supernatural beings realized this, they naturally trained their energy intensity instead of their control range.


    On the other hand, he could already control the weather here!


    The impact Kant¡¯s sessive performances had on the various countries was hard to describe with words.


    Its influence on the future would definitely be extremely far-reaching.


    They no longer had to think about how to prevent supernatural beings from growing too much and bing uncontroble.


    The problem now was who would control Kant.


    A strange silence, a strange atmosphere, embarrassment, awkwardness, panic, and uneasiness.


    Following that was a discussion, angry roars, roars, and motions as if they were facing a great enemy.


    In the white house in America, the sound of someone mming the table rang out again. Damn it, did he pee his pants? Let me, the president, tell you shit-eating bureaucrats something!¡±


    ¡°From the 1990s until now, the M Nation has experienced an average of more than ten hurricanes of level four to five every year! A serious hurricane can take away tens of billions of our assets and turn more than ten states into a mess! Now, open your tearful eyes and look at this shitty satellite image. If you can¡¯t do it, ask those son of a b * tch experts and tell me, how much smaller is the thunderstorm in this rangepared to the one on Earth?¡±


    Themander¡¯s voice was full of energy and almost pierced through the ceiling of the room.¡± Also, don¡¯t you know about the conservation of energy? If he can spit this kind of thunderstorm everywhere, then we might as well propose the establishment of a unified human country in the United Nations and let him be the leader!¡±


    ¡± F * ck!¡± he cursed after the important officials were silenced.¡± The French messed up again!¡±<div>


    Meanwhile, Moani¡¯s lightning bolts had already descended.


    It shone continuously.


    The world that was covered by the swarm of locusts became zing again. Lightning surged endlessly, and bright electric arcs illuminated everything. They bombarded and scattered like a heated knife cutting through butter, splitting the swarm of locusts. This was a well-prepared war. The specific magic resistance parameters of the Griwind Locusts had beenpletely studied in the war experienced by the Fire Stealers hundreds of years ago. The current Wizard Goethe only needed to adjust the spell model ording to the parameters¡­He would be able to achieve the greatest result.


    Weakness: Low temperature.


    The dark clouds blew, the frost was bone-chilling, and the blizzard flew, sealing the insects ¡®mobility and interfering with the locusts¡¯function. Since the target was only a single extremely weak insect, the power of the spell model was greatly reduced, and it was reced by a wide area attack with sufficient duration.


    Weakness: Lightning.


    Electric light swirled around each locust, burning, destroying, and destroying it.


    The Extraordinaires watching the battle were no longer affected. Compared to the dark clouds and the terrifying lightning storm, the scene of the northern wind blowing and the snowkes floating was nothing.


    They looked at the lightning sweeping across, the snowstorm swaying, and the holy splendor shing as before. The strange figures copsed, and the demons scattered. Everyone knew that the oue was set.


    ¡°Big Bob! Did you see that? What you rely on, what you have, what you have obtained, are all not worth mentioning. Why did I appear in front of you? Why did we be enemies? me your son!


    If he hadn¡¯t caught my dad, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! Your son personally nted the fruit of death for himself and left a foreshadowing for your defeat. This is karma. Who would have thought of this before!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a premonition of your defeat?¡±he asked sternly.


    Big Bob¡¯s voice reverberated in all directions.


    ¡°This power¡­Was it the energy contained in Tacitus? Kant, you stole what belonged to me! Give it back to me! You don¡¯t even know how to use its true power!¡±


    Fury and anxiety had dominated his rationality.


    Perhaps now, the French mercenary named Big Bob Bourgeau could no longer be called a human.


    Kant smiled coldly. He passed through the portal and arrived underground. In the blink of an eye, Horus transformed into armor and protected his shoulders and back. In the next moment, Kant returned to the sky.


    Under the cover of his coat, the Transformers were activated at full power. The tools that he had obtained from Lily not only suppressed the aura of the dragon¡¯s might, but also concealed the power fluctuations of Tacitus. At this moment, the seal was broken, and the power of the ancient relics of Coro was released wantonly!


    ¡°Thene and get it!¡±


    The n had been foiled. Kant had disyed a strength beyond imagination. The swarm of insects that he was so proud of had been crushed one by one. The chances of victory were slim, but his desire for Tacitus was stronger than ever. Under Kant¡¯s relentless attacks, Big Bob had lost his cool.


    And Tacitus ¡®aura was thest bargaining chip to overwhelm his rationality.


    In an instant, the swarm of locusts began to shake violently. It was not only the locusts ¡®instinct, but also Big Bob¡¯s will. They passed through the blockade of the blizzard and the prison of lightning. The remaining locusts gathered together and turned into a gigantic snake that charged fiercely at Kant!


    ¡°Give-me-¡±


    The world was filled with Big Bob¡¯s crazy roars.


    The tremendous spiritual power resonated with each other among the locusts, and it was extremely clear at this moment.


    The will of fury leaped over.


    He could feel it.


    Kant gripped the Draconic Aura Crystal in front of his chest. The me Stealer¡¯s power extracted the crystal once again. Under the control of the Draconic Magic, pure spiritual power became an extension of his soul. Kant¡¯s soul body let out a dragon¡¯s roar. The Draconic Aura transformed into a spear and shot at the enemy!


    Sybles, spiritual tremors, and the unification of matter and spirit were the mysteries of the dragonnguage.


    The dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens and earth.


    There was a loud explosion.


    Thunder, low roars, and tremors. The loud noises between heaven and earth were drowned out by the melodious dragon¡¯s roar. A powerful force tore the boundary between matter and space, piercing into the consciousness of the locust nest like a sharp sword. It crossed, shattered, roared, and annihted countless individuals along the spiritual connection constructed by the locusts.


    Big Bob¡¯s miserable and painful roar became more and more tragic.


    Under this terrifying power, the lowly locusts chose to submit. They submitted to the pressure of the chosen race of the previous era. The consciousness of the mother nest was also continuously weakened under the attack. The locusts that had lost control fell and copsed like lost souls, falling to the ground.


    In an instant, the swarm of insects that had once covered the sky and the sun had scattered soundlessly.


    Without their protection, the sun shone down once again. It was already evening, and the afterglow of the setting sun could be so beautiful in the eyes of people who had survived a cmity.


    For a moment, the world fell silent, and the shadow that shrouded Moani¡¯s sky had retreated.


    The insect disaster was over.


    Kant gazed at the setting sun and exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Horus asked.


    Kant rolled his eyes.¡± What¡¯s the end? We haven¡¯t even killed him yet. We haven¡¯t even looted his corpse yet. Did he drop any equipment?¡± Had they raided the enemy¡¯sir? Did the French lose?¡±


    This iron son was still too young.


    He had not understood the joy of war.


    He turned around and dived down, passing through the city from the Holy Veil andnding on the ground. The Extraordinaires stood in three rows. When they saw him descend from the sky, regardless of gender, skin color, or nationality, they all straightened their backs.


    He looked like he was being inspected.


    As expected, even if they didn¡¯t have the samenguage and culture, they were still humans.


    They all recognized an internationalmunication method.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Kant said to the instructor,¡± Continue watching them. This isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    No, it was already over.


    The supernatural beings who could understand Kant¡¯s words had the same thought.


    After witnessing all of this, after Big Bob¡¯splete failure, even the Fabersi government, which insisted on opposing Kant, had to consider how to repair their rtionship andpensate for their losses.


    Admitting defeat wasn¡¯t too shabby.


    This matter was probably already settled.


    Before the instructor could say anything, Kant left in a hurry.


    They flew towards the Chinese embassy.


    ¡°The Holy Veil will be open for a while. Are you sure no one can dig in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. It¡¯s very deep. The professional construction team won¡¯t be able to do anything for a while. After all, you¡¯ve experienced it yourself. The underground isn¡¯t made of thick and solid soil, but flowing mud and scattered stones. Moreover, all the holy artifacts are bound to your ring. If someonees into contact with it, there will definitely be a reaction.¡±


    That was good.


    Let this beautiful misunderstanding continue.


    When he returned to the embassy, the crew-cut man had already obediently hid at the side, not daring to show his face.


    The short-haired girl didn¡¯t run away, but her eyes were extremely unsettled.


    ¡°No wonder you want to go abroad,¡± she sighed.


    Kant looked at the bag at her feet. It was stuffed with a lot of equipment.


    The short-haired girl said,¡±Sorry for the joke, we¡­¡± Sigh¡­¡±


    She did not know what to say¡­She was also a supernatural being nurtured with a simr concept.


    Kant rubbed his chin.¡± No, I¡¯m quite interested in your train of thought andbat techniques. Perhaps we can exchange ideas and work together some other day¡­¡±


    The other party¡¯s eyes lit up slightly before he lowered his eyes.


    After entering the embassy, he went to his father¡¯s ce. Kang Jinzhu had been staying in the well-protected basement.


    ¡± Congrattions, you missed out on a real 3D blockbuster that beat Hollywood¡¯s top special effects team, but someone must have filmed it. You can feel my strength from the narration and contrast of others.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Kant hugged his father gently.¡± Get ready,¡± he said.¡± We¡¯re going home.¡±


    It was no longer safe in Coro. No matter who it was, they would feel at ease when their parents returned to the country.


    No matter who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost over. I¡¯m going to loot the corpse.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flip the car.¡±


    ¡°Every time we y online, you¡¯re the one who loses the game.¡±


    On the third floor, the ambassador didn¡¯t know what expression to show.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He smiled bitterly.¡± I was really, really, really scared.¡±


    Kant nodded at him and looked at the king who was sitting beside him.


    He wasn¡¯t seriously injured. There were only some bruises on his neck from being strangled. However, the mental fatigue and shock were needless to say. He just looked at Kant and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What he and Comora owed each other would probably never be repaid in their entire lives.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Kant rolled his eyes.¡± You¡¯re done resting. Get up and get to work. You still have a mess to clean up. And the great Chakat II, get ready to wear another crown.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The King was puzzled.


    ¡± I mean, prepare to take over the Biagon regime.¡± Kant said,¡± I¡¯m going to Biagon to hunt down Big Bob. The locusts have already taken away all of Zhuerban. From the king to the government officials to the civilians, everyone is missing. As a victim of the invasion, you have the right to inherit the throne. It¡¯s time to unify this country that has been divided between Britain and France. Be prepared.¡±


    ¡± Thank you for trusting me,¡± he said. He was about to leave when he reached the door.


    Then, he strode away.


    The phone rang again. It was Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice. The other party¡¯s tone was filled with an indescribable meaning. Everything was different. She had not adapted to this change.


    ¡°The French are here again.¡± She said this, but sheughed out loud first.¡± I think they¡¯re a little¡­¡± How pitiful.¡±


    Kant shrugged.¡± Anyway, they must have gotten used to this a long time ago.¡±


    Sister Qin asked,¡±They want to talk to you¡­¡± What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Big Bob.¡±


    Kant looked to the west. Take down all of Biagon!¡±


    P.S. 1: Did you think you would get 4,000 words today? Wrong, it was 5,500 words!

 Chapter 463: 463

    Chapter 463: 463


    F * ck¡­


    The brilliant dragon¡¯s might defeated the disaster that wreaked havoc in West Africa.


    The power of the Fire Stealer, the help of the Dragon¡¯s Oath, and the bombardment of the Dragon¡¯s Might by the Dragon Language Magic.


    The Graywind swarm was defeated by the same move for the second time.


    The only and awe-inspiring Gestalt consciousness system of the hive consciousness provided the hive master with great convenience in controlling the swarm, but it also had a huge w. The survival of the swarm was tied to one person, and the unified will was connected to each individual through the spiritualwork. This meant that as long as they encountered a huge and unstoppable spiritual attack, they could cause serious damage to the swarm¡¯s will.


    Big Bob was too confident.


    It was not that he did not know of this weakness. When he had ventured deep into the royal mausoleum of Biagon and obtained the arcana, the corresponding knowledge and information had already been integrated into his soul. He knew that this world was fragile and ordinary, and everything had just begun. There was no spiritual power that was strong enough to defeat him.


    In a sense, he was right.


    There was only one reason for his failure.


    He did not expect that the Chinese man who had killed his son was actually a transmigrator who had obtained the help of dragons and elves from another world and the inheritance of the Fire Stealer.


    In Banjul¡¯s underground abyss, in the vast, empty, and silent dome, some sort of intertwining veins faintly appeared, covered with a looming silver glow.


    At the center of the meridianwork, a painful roar sounded. Then, the entire underground pce shook. The countless veins that were entangled like vines shook continuously, and the silver light on them flickered.


    This was an empty and mysterious domain. It was iparably quiet and dark. In the shadows was a terrifying unknown. This was where Big Bob lived. He obtained his inheritance here, recovered his youth here, and plotted his evil scheme here until today.


    The weak voice and the pain from the heavy injury made him realize that an even greater danger had arrived.


    Kant¡¯s endless and terrifying methods terrified him.


    The zing Holy Light, the crisscrossing lightning, the bone-piercing blizzard, and the dragon¡¯s roar that still made him terrified and painful. The majestic and terrifying power continued to tear his spirit apart.


    The unknown was the scariest.


    He did not know how many tricks Kant had yet to use.


    But one thing was certain.


    That Chinese man would never let him off.


    From the beginning of the matter until now, the other party¡¯s killing intent was as sharp as a sword. It was unstoppable, unchangeable, and upromising. No matter who the potential enemy was, even in the face of the opposition and constraints of the whole world, he had aplished this impossible feat and reversed the terrible situation.


    Now, he would find this ce very soon.


    Big Bob did not doubt his determination at all.


    In the dark central core area, a strange soft sound rang out. It was the sound of something being uncovered, apanied by the sshing sound of mucus. Under the illumination of the silver light, a strong body sat up, and a faint liquid slid down from the energetic and stic skin.


    The sound of something sliding came from the side. Something that looked like a vine twisted over. The tentacle wrapped around the tip opened, revealing a backpack. The person reached out and unzipped the backpack. There were his personal belongings and souvenirs. He took out an old-fashioned phone.


    The screen lit up and shone on his face.


    If his old friends saw this face, they would definitely scream in fear, because this was Bob Bourgeau, the shadow of Africa in thest century, the legendary king of mercenaries. In his career, he hadunched countless coups, and at least four African heads of state had died in his hands.


    He was at his peak right now.


    His eyes were malicious, his flesh was full, and his strong body contained endless violence and power.


    He slowly dialed a number.


    There was almost no signal underground, except here. He could block allmunication signals in Zhuerban, but of course, he had a way to maintain this. He quickly rang the phone for about half a minute, but he still waited patiently until the phone was connected. A low, dissatisfied, and even resentful voice sounded.


    ¡± The second biggest mistake I¡¯ve made in my life was trusting you.¡±


    He could no longer suppress his anger.


    The president of the Fifth Republic of France roared through the receiver.


    ¡°And the first mistake was to believe you again!¡±


    After the end of the Battle of Com, the French were defeated. Not only did they not get any benefits, but they also got into trouble. Not to mention the cooperation with the Burgeot family, the inside story of the war, and a series of other things, even the attack of the French foreign legion¡¯s Com task force on the civilians of Moani was enough to destroy the current cab. However, things did not turn for the better at that time.


    Kant had already settled everything. As long as he kneeled a little more neatly, licked harder, and bled a little more, the matter would end there. However, the bait that Big Bob had released was too tempting.


    The secret of immortality.


    Underground Ruins.


    Ancient Mystery.


    Technology, prestige, and the secret of eternal youth that could drive politicians, rich people, and nobles all over the world crazy were enough to make this French government and the entire country write a unique and intense stroke in the history of human civilization.


    The French gambled again.


    After all, he had a huge advantage.


    All the powerful people in the world would be crazy about the secret of Big Bob¡¯s return to youth. These people would despise life and morality even for money and status, and the opportunity to live forever and enjoy all the enjoyment of others was worth trampling on all conscience, morality, andws. They would even kill and wage war to get it!


    This desire was so strong that it was enough to push the countries at the level of permanent members to implement this will. Even China had topromise under this power. Would the Chinese government go against the world and even take out nuclear weapons for a mere Kant? Obviously not.


    All they needed to do was to make substantial concessions,promise, and loosen their ties.


    The first ind chain, the technological barrier, the upstream blockade of the industrial chain, and the war of ideologies were nothingpared to immortality!


    The chances of winning were too high. No wonder the French were muddle-headed.


    However, the most unlikely thing had happened.


    Kant had fought back despite the pressure. Before anyone could react, he had defeated Big Bob¡¯s swarm with an unheard of strength!


    At this point, there was no longer any power in the African region that could interfere or stop him.


    On the other hand, Fabixi would have to swallow an even more bitter fruit and be theughing stock of all countries. God knows what those damned British barbarians would say next!


    The confused cab officials had not even thought of how to ¡± convey their willingness to reconcile with Kant in a dignified and sincere manner.¡±


    Logically speaking, this was no easier than World War II.


    As for Big Bob?


    Who cared about him?


    ¡± Mr. President, I admit that there was an ident. You¡¯ve witnessed Kant¡¯s power. You shouldn¡¯t me me for this failure. In fact, don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    Big Bob slowly said,¡± The power of light, the power of lightning, and the power of blizzard. Why is he so powerful? If he was so powerful, why did he have to fight so hard in the previous Battle of Komoira? I can guarantee that this is the power of Tacitus, given to him by the relics in the ruins of Komora¡­¡±


    The president interrupted him impatiently.


    ¡°No one cares where his poweres from. Big Bob, we only look at the facts. The truth is that you lost and he won. Everything from now on has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finished. Yes, no one cares about your life or death, and no rich and powerful big shot cares about your secret of returning to youth. Because that Chinese man has proved one thing with today¡¯s crazy action-he can fool the whole world, he doesn¡¯t mind making enemies with any military power, and he can kill anyone he wants! No one will dare to ept your gift.¡±


    The president¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent.


    He said,¡± Give up your fantasy. No one will help you, Bob. It¡¯s useless to call anyone. There¡¯s only one thing I can tell you. As a French citizen, you¡¯ve been loyal to Fabixi and received our courtesy and preferential treatment. For your mothend, make some contributions to Fabixi before you die. It¡¯s a pity if the secrets you discovered underground in Zhuerban disappear with your death. Just take it as making up for the mistakes you¡¯ve made. Give them to your country¡­¡±


    The light from the phone screen shone on Big Bob¡¯s cold smile.


    ¡± Mr. President,¡± he said,¡± why are you talking to yourself? Why don¡¯t you listen to me first?¡±


    ¡°.. Tell me.¡±


    The former mercenary said slowly,¡±The purpose of calling you is to ask you to¡­¡± Trust me one more time.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, someone took a deep breath.


    Then, unimaginably vulgar words spewed out.


    The dialect ng of the Somme province, the ssic national curse of Fabersi, and the mean, vicious, vulgar, and vulgar vulgarities gushed out endlessly, as if Big Bob¡¯s phone had been connected to a dung pump.


    The central thought was,¡± F * ck your mother, daydreaming, go to hell.¡±


    Mr. President, don¡¯t be so sure.¡± Big Bob said calmly,¡± You know, I hid a lot from you previously¡­I¡¯ll send some images, videos, and text to your private email.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and finish reading it, then reply to me.¡±


    ¡°I just want to live.¡±


    ¡°Only you guys can¡¯t protect me.¡±


    ¡± So, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform the other countries.¡±


    ¡± We don¡¯t have much time left. Kant will be here at any time. While you¡¯re receiving and browsing through the documents, why don¡¯t you send the Knight Astolford frigate, which is cruising in the West African waters, to Banjul Port first?¡±


    ¡± Mr. President, I¡¯ve already sent the deposit for the ticket.¡±


    The signal was cut off. Big Bob, who had been calm all this while, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He spat out the blood that surged up, and his expression became extremely ugly. He rubbed his forehead, revealing a ferocious expression of pain.


    The aftermath of that terrifying power was still destroying him.


    ¡°Kant¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet,¡± he hissed through gritted teeth.


    Big Bob slowlyy down on his back, allowing the mysterious liquid to drown his body. This wound needed to be treated and repaired immediately, and it would take a little time.


    Fortunately, Moani was a few hundred kilometers away from Zhuerban. No matter how fast Kant was, he would still need some time to get there.


    There was still time.


    At this moment.


    Violent tremors came from all directions. The swarm of insects sensed that an unfamiliar energy signal had suddenly appeared somewhere in the east of the underground pce. It wasing toward them at an extremely fast speed!


    ¡± Impossible!¡± Big Bob suddenly sat up from the liquid pool.¡± This is impossible!¡±


    The sound of the drill hitting the outer wall of the Earth Dome reverberated violently.


    Then, there was the sound of thunder and lightning. Violent electric currents were constantly emitted and scattered, destroying the patrolling tunnel worms nearby. Obviously, the enemy was approaching!


    Breaking through the outeryer of the underground pce.


    Big Bob was first shocked, then panicked, and then calmed down.


    Don¡¯t be nervous. The underground pce is made of special materials. It¡¯s an ancient building material that surpasses modern materials science. Its hardness is so strong that it can withstand a strong attack. It can even withstand a burrowing bomb!


    Want to drill through it? What a joke!


    His eyes flickered as he nned. The swarm of insects outside was his eyes and ears, collecting sounds and transmitting signals. Big Bob listened as he thought.


    ¡± Let me try!¡± Suddenly, he heard a shout from the drill.


    In the next moment, Big Bob¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could sense that the sturdy outer wall of the Earth Dome had copsed and disappeared, as if it had been bitten by something and disappeared from this world forever!


    In other words, it had been breached!


    An uninvited guest barged into the dark underground pce.


    The roar reverberated in the quiet Earth Dome.


    ¡°Surprise!¡±Kant roared,¡± F * ck! Zefark!¡±


    When he was scouting around Zhuerban, Kant had driven the Horus tunneler to the underground pce. In the end, he was discovered and stopped by Big Bob¡¯s Zerg swarm.


    At that time, hecked a good way to deal with the insect swarm, but now he had nothing to fear!


    He had obtained theoretical support and logistical support in the other world. The elven book recorded all kinds of information about the Grywenda swarm. Other than their habits, weaknesses, and methods of defeating them, most of the pages were about how to protect themselves and counterattack under the siege of the swarm!


    It was extremely detailed and thoughtful. It did not require any high-end incantation or magic mastery!


    He only needed a scroll! A scroll! And scrolls!


    ¡®I¡¯ve already copied my homework!¡¯


    Kant used the power of the Fire Stealer to extract the hard outer wall. The space in front of him was suddenly empty. He was floating in the air with a flying spell. Beneath his feet was a bottomless void. Everything before him was pitch ck. In the dark world that was endlessly dark and terrifying, the mes of the Phoenix Vision were emitting golden light.


    Countless red dots represented the signs of human life. They were arranged in an orderly manner in the distance. This was also the scene he saw that day. In the center of these red dots, there was a strong life signal emitting extremely high energy fluctuations. On the surface and around the red light, there was a silver-gray glimmer that spread like the veins of ancient vines. It was extremelyplicated and dense.


    Other than that, he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    What was this ce?


    There was almost no light. It was as if a mysterious power had devoured all light.


    Then¡­


    It¡¯s decided to be you!


    The Divine Sun Ring! Proof of Star Authority! Listen to mymand!


    Turn on the lights


    The holy light flowed, and a strong power of light shone in the sky. The holy light flowed out of the divine ring and flowed around Kant¡¯s body. It glowed brightly. In an instant, the darkness retreated and the darkness vanished. Light shone on everything.


    For the first time, sunlight shone in the dark underground pce.


    Everything hidden in the shadows was clearly visible.


    Kant finally had a clear view of the entire underground space.


    His breathing stopped.


    Even though he had experienced bloody battles, even though he had witnessed the mysteries, even though he had once spoken to the Spacetime Dragon God, and even though he had walked in the mysterious and unpredictable Mirror World that replicated Earth for nearly two years¡­


    However, he was still shocked by the scene in front of him.


    He saw a huge artificial creation, a masterpiece that surpassed all ancient wonders.


    This was a¡­Insect nest.


    It was emitting silver and gray light, like a nest made of interwoven vines. However, this was not the instinct of primitive creatures. It must be shining with a terrifying light of wisdom.


    Itsposition strictly followed the beauty of geometry. The veins were like blood vessels, and strange liquids flowed through them. Huge vines hung down like branches, bearing rich fruits.


    The fruit was transparent.


    He could see the flesh and core inside.


    The flesh of the fruit was like the liquid flowing in the vines.


    As for the core¡­It was a human.


    One by one.


    Lying inside, their expressions were either frightened or calm. They floated inside, asionally blowing out a string of bubbles from their nostrils and mouths. Their hair floated in the liquid, and their eyes were tightly closed as they fell into a dream.


    There were many fruits and many humans trapped in this cage.


    Liquid was exchanging, flowing, and gathering.


    The densely packed locustsy on the nodes of the veins, the surface of the fruit, and even the skin of the veins,pletely covering the nest. Their wings were expanding and contracting as if they were breathing, and silver light shed.


    They didn¡¯t eat organic matter, and they couldn¡¯t digest minerals and metals. However, they could devour everything, kidnap mortals, collect food, and even attack a city from hundreds of miles away.


    Energy was always preserved. If he did not eat, what method did he rely on to obtain energy and maintain his functions?


    The answer was right in front of him.


    The people who had been kidnapped were all here.


    He was locked in this cage.


    The liquid flowed.


    The locusts gathered there.


    There was no process of absorption. What they absorbed was another form of energy.


    This evilir captured living people to feed the insect group, not with flesh and blood.


    They seemed to be using another method to help the Graywind Zerg that had once appeared in the other world and was defeated by the previous generation of Fire Stealers¡­It provided energy.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Even the knowledgeable Fire Stealer could not help but sigh when he saw the evil and shocking scene. Kant slowly exhaled.¡± F * ck¡­¡±


    This was f * cking¡­


    His gaze followed the fruits and branches to the center where the blood vessels gathered.


    Big Bob¡¯s body emerged from the huge pool of liquid. Countless veins and branches drilled into the back of his head, back, and even every part of his arm¡¯s flesh. He hung himself out of the pool, his eyes dark and angry.


    ¡°Kang-de-¡±


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Ah, I can find an artist to draw these two scenes. Good night.

 Chapter 464: 464

    Chapter 464: 464


    Chapter 465-Extraction


    A huge hive in the Dark Abyss.


    Tens of thousands of humans were imprisoned in the fruit.


    The entire hive was like a living thing, breathing and jumping. Countless locusts crawled in and out of the hive, absorbing energy from the nodes, branches, and fruits.


    At the center of the convergence of countless intersecting veins, Big Bob fell from the viscous liquid pool.


    Numerous tentacles pierced into his flesh from his back, back, and arms. The king of mercenaries, who had been active in thest century, regained his youth in a way that ordinary people could not understand. His body was perfect, like an ancient Greek statue, like a demigod in the human world. His will was connected to the entire nest through the tentacles that pierced into his body. He roared, and the entire underground pce roared violently.


    ¡°Kang-de-¡±


    Grudge, hatred, desire, fear¡­This roar contained too many things.


    The hive rumbled, and a piercing noise shook the entire underground space. The locusts that were absorbing energy from the hive came to life. Under the will of the hive master, they floated into the air and gathered in one ce, changing their forms and guarding Big Bob. Their strange shapes were like the shadows of demons.


    Insect Master, Insect Group, Insect Nest.


    The entire Graywind swarm roared at Kant.


    Kant floated in the dark void, facing the swarm of bugs that devoured everything, the hive that bred humans, and the strange and terrifying Big Bob. His wings of light flickered, illuminating the darkness.


    He took out his phone.


    Kacha kacha kacha, twenty consecutive shots.


    Big Bob¡¯s roar was out of tune.


    Kant had a smile on his face. He flipped through his phone and pointed the screen at Big Bob.¡± I¡¯ll take a few photos of you. Pick a good one and send it to your wives and children as a memento.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll tell them the good news and the bad news. The good news is that you¡¯ve be younger, and the bad news is that you¡¯ll be hacked to death by me. I¡¯ll let them be happy first before they cry. It won¡¯t be in vain for your Burro family to be enemies with my Kang family. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very considerate?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll win for sure?¡±Big Bob said coldly. Do you think I¡¯ll be the one to die?¡±


    Kant spread his hands and said,¡± That¡¯s right. Look, I¡¯ve already beaten you to your doorstep. Your bug swarm is useless, and your mental power is restrained by me. Even if you have any backup ns or self-destruct, I can still teleport away before that happens. You¡¯re f * cking using your head to beat me.¡±


    Big Bob was silent, his eyes extremely gloomy. He was a battle-seasoned war hound and had a strong sense of danger. The situation before him was indeed hopeless. Even if this was his home ground, there was almost no hope of victory. After all, the inheritance he had received was iplete.


    Damn it¡­ If Tacitus hadn¡¯t fallen into the hands of this Chinese man, I would have been the one to intimidate the five permanent members and the world!


    But the War Hound was still a War Hound.


    Mercenaries were people who wanted to smell thest trace of life in desperate situations.


    The swarm of bugs did not attack. Big Bob¡¯s body slowly floated up under the guidance of his tentacles. He stared at Kant through the dark void. He sneered.¡± Since you think you¡¯re going to win, why don¡¯t you make a move?¡±


    There was still a chance.


    The tens of thousands of people he had plundered from Zhuban, from the king to the civilians, as well as the foreign tourists here, were enough to be his bargaining chip¡­A bargaining chip to obtain a way out.


    His heart, which had been strengthened, was beating wildly.


    Nervousness, anticipation, andcency.


    The difference between heroes and viins was that the former had something to stick to, while thetter could do anything.


    You, who wanted to protect everyone in Coro¡­Would they turn a blind eye to the tens of thousands of lives?


    Big Bobughed smugly in his heart.


    ¡± You¡¯re right,¡± Kant said.


    The holy light shone as the light de shed through the air.


    Gunpowder exploded as the bullets flew.


    The Sunfire Divine Radiance transformed into a sword of mes and shed down with a de wave that was dozens of meters long. Horus ¡®shoulder cannon, which had transformed into a weapon, fired continuously. Kantunched a sudden attack that was as fast as a gale.


    However, the hive had its own will.


    This was Big Bob¡¯s home ground.


    At a speed that was hard to discern with the naked eye, countless tentacles shot out whistling sonic booms and weaved in front of Big Bob, blocking the bullets and the light des. His body was pulled back to the core hub, and the swarm of bugs responded. Big Bob was shocked and furious.¡± Kant!¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The wings of light were extinguished. Phoenix mes lit up in the boundless darkness. Kant used the bullet¡¯s spatial anchor point to silently break through the tentacle¡¯s defense. He descended from the sky and approached Big Bob.


    The hive shook, and countless tentacles danced wildly as they flew toward Kant.


    Kant activated the scroll with his spiritual power. Streaks of lightning surrounded his arms as he split them to the sides. The new star exploded with a loud bang. The spreading frost sealed the tentacles, and the brutal power of the lightning shattered them. Kant¡¯s body flickered as he dashed forward through the thick veins like a gale.


    The light de extended from his right arm shed at Big Bob¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    Arge number of tentacles extended from the pool under Big Bob, blocking Kant¡¯s de of light. The Fire Stealer did not want to continue fighting. He was teleported into the sky and suspended in the air with the wind. He looked at the tentacles stirring in the pool and revealed a shocked expression.¡± You were lying in there earlier?¡± Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Come and try!¡± Big Bob said sternly.


    Kant did not reply. His figure disappeared into the dark portal.


    Big Bob held his breath and focused. It was this move again. The other party¡¯s elusive teleportation ability gave him a headache. The Lord of the Swarm summoned its tentacles to seal off the surroundings and ordered the swarm to sense the surroundings and set up an airtight defense. Once the other party teleported again, it would give a violent blow.


    Who knew that a momentter, at the same location, a spatial door opened in the sky.


    The swarm of bugs sensed it, but before Big Bob could order the hive to attack, a mountain that weighed a few tons appeared out of thin air with a whistling momentum and smashed towards the central core of the hive!


    Kant¡¯s voice rang out.


    The heavy gravitational potential energy roared down. This was a pure and violent kic impact that could not be blocked even by the most tightly woven tentacles. Although it was not a mass projection that elerated dozens of times, it was enough!


    Big Bob let out a furious roar. In the next moment, this roar was swallowed up by the berserk Falling Rock Sanction. The central core let out a loud sound, and huge rocks were thrown down. The surface of theke set off huge waves, and the entire hive was shaken!


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    Big Bob left the bottom of the central liquid pool at the critical moment. The hive belonged to him and was under his control. Of course, he could open the emergency pathway and reconstruct the central core area. However, the damage was not insignificant. Besides, he could read Kant¡¯s killing intent from the terrifying attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    The viin was shouting.


    ¡°Do you want to destroy this ce?¡±


    The wings of light illuminated the void, reflecting Kant¡¯s calm gaze.


    ¡°I want to destroy you,¡± he said.


    This was different from what he had imagined! Why didn¡¯t he care?


    Big Bob was furious and confused, but he did not dare to dy or bluff anymore. He had to let Kant know the seriousness of the situation.¡± None of the tens of thousands of people here died! They were all alive and well! As long as they were released, they would wake up! Do you know what to do?¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± I know. It¡¯s probably moving the mouse over the biochemical power station. After the mouse pattern changes, you can remove the people inside with a click. That should be the case. I haven¡¯t yed it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me! Damn it!¡±


    Big Bob was about to go crazy. He had a faint fear that something bad was going to happen. He did not know if the other party was deliberately talking trash or if he really did not care. If it was thetter, it was really bad news.


    ¡°There are tens of thousands of lives here! If you kill me here, they will die! Tens of thousands of people! An entire city of people! The king, officials, merchants, and citizens of the capital of Biagon¡­


    They would all die! Do you want this result? Do you want to be stained with the blood of tens of thousands of lives?!¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression did not change. His eyes were as calm as the surface of ake.


    ¡°So, for the sake of the survival of these tens of thousands of people, I¡¯m going to let you off?¡± he asked.


    Big Bob said in a deep voice,¡± I¡¯m a mercenary, and I¡¯m also a businessman. I know the rules and reason. I lost this time. As the loser, I should pay the price andpensate. These tens of thousands of lives are not a bargaining chip I used to threaten you, but the key to starting a dialogue. I will guarantee their safety. Other than that, I will give you more¡­I just want to live.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± He pointed at the enormous, bottomless abyss and the mysterious, vast hive with an unknown pivot point.¡± Don¡¯t you find it shocking?¡± It has existed here for a long time. Who created it? This isn¡¯t magic or supernatural power. This is the power of science. It¡¯s a greatness and power that we, even humans, can¡¯t understand¡­ Just how many secrets are hidden inside?¡±


    Big Bob looked at Kant, his eyes glinting with a dark light.


    ¡± You obtained Tacitus. It is the key to unlocking the deepest secrets. Since you obtained it, aren¡¯t you interested in these things? I¡¯m willing to share everything I¡¯ve obtained here with you. I can even hand over the control of the nest to you. I just want to live. As long as you let me live, I can give you all of this. Now that I¡¯ve regained my youth, I just want to hide my identity and enjoy a new life¡­¡±


    ¡± Listen,¡± he said sincerely,¡± I¡¯m sorry for everything that has happened so far, but in the end, you didn¡¯t lose anything substantial, did you? I will also give you a generouspensation and repayment. This is a good deal. I know where the source of your killing intent is. I shouldn¡¯t have imed to attack your parents just to scheme against you. Please believe that I won¡¯t have such thoughts. After all¡­¡±


    Big Bob had used all his words.


    As expected of the King of Mercenaries who dominated Africa in thest century.


    ¡± After all, I¡¯ve already seen your power,¡± he said.¡± I don¡¯t even know where your limits are. Since you¡¯ve let me go, I can enjoy a new life. Then why should I attack your parents? Is it just to anger the strongest esper in the world, to make him swear to kill me to avenge his parents without any hesitation? What good will it do me?¡±


    Big Bob¡¯s tone became gentler.


    His words were sincere and sincere.


    He believed that his bargaining chips were enough to move Kant.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want such a secret?


    But what made his heart sink was Kant shaking his head.


    ¡± I¡¯m not interested in your relics, secrets, or legacies.


    The ancient elven book had already solemnly stated that the Graywind Insect Swarm was an extremely terrifying disaster. It was the beginning of some terrifying summoning, and it was an extremely dangerous thing.


    With a vague guess as to who the real author of the ancient elven book was, would Kant choose to believe that fellow or the shameless, cunning, cruel, and hateful mercenary Big Bob?


    ¡°This thing should be destroyed along with you,¡± he said.


    The cruelest thing was the despair that followed hope. Big Bob¡¯s expectations were dashed, and his fury and anxiety rose. He said angrily,¡± It doesn¡¯t matter even if these people die?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken about something.¡±


    Kant looked at the people who were trapped in the cells and sleeping soundly. He said calmly,¡± You were the one who abducted them here. You were also the one who killed them. The one who has to bear the responsibility is you, whomitted evil deeds. It¡¯s the Fabersi government who is in cahoots with you. It¡¯s the western world who indulged you and dragged each other down, causing the situation to worsen to this point. It¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°And correspondingly,¡±


    The light de extended and pointed at Big Bob.


    ¡± If I let you go and let you escape from this ce, let you recuperate, and let you hide in some unknown corner of the world to slowly grow stronger, until you make aeback and bring an even greater disaster to the world, causing many more people to be disced, imprisoned, lose their loved ones, and die in pain¡­¡±


    The holy light shone on Kant¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    His killing intent had been decided.


    Big Bob was still making hisst effort.¡± So you decided to sacrifice these people to protect more people?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡± What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Kant said calmly.¡± What do you mean by sacrificing these people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the obligation to protect these people, and things shouldn¡¯t be based on the premise that I have to save everyone. Big Bob, I¡¯m following my beliefs and path with my heart and hard work. It¡¯s not for reward or to fulfill my obligations. Therefore, I won¡¯t care about your demands or ept your judgment. I won¡¯t be swayed by your words.¡±


    ¡± So, put away your ridiculous remarks and dogshit thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to speak.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sacrifice these people.¡±


    ¡°I did my best to protect some people.¡±


    ¡°Remember that!¡±


    Kant¡¯s wings of light pped furiously, and he descended from the sky.


    He had already used up all of the Dragon¡¯s Might Crystals. A Dragon¡¯s Might that could fight against the consciousness of an entire hive must be extremely powerful. The little female dragon was inferior to the dragon in terms of ability and Spirit. Kant had limited time. He had grabbed Lily and sucked her dry several times, but he had only managed to gather two Dragon¡¯s Might Crystals that were of eptable purity and strength. He had just used up all of them in one go, but he was still a littlecking.


    However, he still managed to resolve Moani¡¯s siege, severely injured the nest¡¯s will, and defeated 90% of the locust swarms. However, if he wanted to kill Big Bob now, he would have to rely on his own abilities.


    Kant already had a n.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Big Bob¡¯s expression was ferocious.


    He had a premonition that a terrifying crisis was about to ur. The bombardment of the giant rocks had made him tremble with fear. Although this was his home ground, he vaguely felt that the longer he dyed, the more disadvantageous the situation would be.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing to say, then don¡¯t live anymore!¡±


    Mercenaries were born to lick blood from the edge of a knife. It wasmon for them to be in desperate situations. If they could repeatedly survive in desperate situations, they would be the king of mercenaries.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t care, just watch!¡± Big Bob snapped.


    The hive shook, and the sound of the locusts pping their wings echoed. The swarm of locusts did not attack Kant. Instead, they turned to the fruits and charged at the imprisoned humans.


    In the deathly silence, the sound of chewing could be heard.


    These bugs were slowly gnawing at the outer wall of the fruit.


    These cages were filled with strange liquid. People were soaked in it, their eyes closed, floating, and asionally blowing bubbles, as if they were having a long dream.


    They werepletely unaware of what was happening in the outside world, and they did not know that the terrifying swarm of insects was gnawing at the outer wall of the cage. The cage was bitten, but it did not mean freedom.


    Instead¡­Death.


    This was because there was a bottomless abyss below.


    If he fell from here, he would definitely be a lump of meat paste.


    ¡± Kant!¡± Big Bob bellowed furiously, as if he had gone mad. He shouted at Kant before sinking into the hive¡¯s veins. His voice traveled in all directions, shuttling through the hive that was asrge as a mountain. Since you¡¯ve decided to kill me, let¡¯s wait and see! Will you kill me first, or will these people die in front of you one by one?¡±


    The hive was under Big Bob¡¯s control. If he wanted to kill these humans, he did not have to go through so much trouble. The reason why he let the swarm gnaw on them was because it was slow. Slow was useful and could cause great psychological pressure.


    Tens of thousands of people dying at once and dying continuously were twopletely different concepts.


    Bit by bit.


    More and more.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Kant had a heart of stone.


    The sound of locusts gnawing was heard.


    The people in their dreams did not notice anything.


    There were many ways to kill Big Bob.


    They used the heavy cannons in the white fog world to bombard continuously.


    Mass Projection.


    He had as many methods as he wanted.


    However, this meant that while killing Big Bob, he would also kill these imprisoned people.


    Kant could convince himself that he was powerless, but he could not take the initiative to kill.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Iron Son¡¯s voice sounded.


    Kant¡¯s eyes shone with the Eye of the Phoenix. Unfortunately, the Phoenix Vision could not see through the outer walls of the hive¡¯s veins. ording to the Phoenix King, other than thick obstacles such as soil, anything that could block the Eye of the Phoenix¡¯s gaze represented power, antiquity, and mystery.


    ¡°I can¡¯t locate him.¡±


    This meant that he could no longer use his Precise Strike.


    The sound of the insects gnawing on the ground continued.


    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before the first victim would appear.


    ¡°Just wait, Father.¡± Horus said,¡± This is not our responsibility.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t use mass projection or heavy artillery now, he would wait for Big Bob to kill all these innocent people before avenging them.


    Kant hovered in the air, staring at the giant hive that was still mostly hidden in the endless darkness. Big Bob¡¯s wildughter and angry roars, as well as the sound of the bugs gnawing at him, could be heard clearly in the dark and quiet underground world. These people had nothing to do with him, and he was not the one who had captured them and brought them here.


    ¡°.. But I can still do something.¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another way,¡± Kant said. It¡¯s a little risky.¡±


    It was one thing to have no way, but it was another thing to have a way but not do it.


    ¡°How risky?¡± Horus asked.


    Kant remained silent.


    He closed his eyes and remained silent for a moment.


    He still couldn¡¯t forget the scene where Valentan faced the Space-time Dragon God.


    Brother Tu, cover me.


    He felt a scorching heat in his hand. Kant subconsciously touched the Star Right Ring.


    Oh, and you.


    Sister La.


    He opened his eyes and swooped down against the wind,nding on the surface of a vein.


    The tentacles around him wriggled over, trying to wrap around and attack him.


    The Star Right Divine Ring was activated at full power.


    Raging mes burned and dispersed the tentacles. Kant half-squatted on the ground and pressed on the surface of the vein. It was cold and bone-piercing. It was not a pleasant sensation.


    His spiritual energy passed through the surface of the tentacle.


    Spread.


    It spread along the endless entangled veins towards the entire hive.


    He was searching for Big Bob.


    It also spread to every fruit, sensing the countless locusts attached to its surface.


    They were gnawing and absorbing. Kant could sense that there was a mysterious energy that he could not describe, but was familiar with, being transmitted between the humans, the locusts, and the liquid. It was this energy that drove the Graywind swarm, even forming it, reproducing it, and strengthening it.


    Kant had no time to think. That was not the most important thing right now.


    Find Big Bob and try to save those who can be saved.


    The power of the Fire Stealer was slowly circting.


    He came into contact with every locust that was gnawing on the ¡± fruit.¡±


    The number of these insects was huge, and the dragon¡¯s might had already been exhausted. If he wanted to eliminate them as quickly as possible, there was only one way left.


    Then¡­


    extraction!


    Disintegrating all things, returning to the source.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s power was activated, breaking down matter into some sort of intangible concept at a level above the natural order. This was the first time Kant had attempted to break down a swarm of bugs. He hated bugs so much that he had never considered using the Fire Stealer¡¯s power to break down an entire swarm of bugs. But this time, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    One by one, in groups.


    His spiritual power extended endlessly, spreading, capturing, and shattering.


    The locusts shattered one by one.


    They turned into pure and intangible elements that Kant could sense and manipte with his spiritual power.


    The elements flowed like a trickle. They did not need Kant¡¯s control and automatically returned to his body. It was like an instinct that had happened countless times.


    At the same time, Kant suddenly opened his eyes.


    Shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He subconsciously shouted,¡± This is impossible!¡±


    In the next moment, a huge amount of elemental essence, mental power, and memory fragments surged over like a flood!


    [PS 1: 6,000 words¡­] Also, what I want to say is that every plot has its own use. I¡¯m a storyteller, not a fast killer. The reason why I didn¡¯t kill Big Bob in Moani was because there were other plots that needed to be told. That¡¯s all. Good night.

 Chapter 465: 465

    Elemental torrents, mental power, memory fragments.


    It was flowing into Kant¡¯s soul through the bridge built by the Fire Stealer¡¯s power.


    This feeling was familiar.


    It was like the countless fragments of life that he saw when he extracted intelligent creatures.


    The extracted elements, the sea of spirit that had copsed, as well as the fragments of the soul¡¯s memories, all flowed into the me Stealer¡¯s control. Kant stood by the river of memories and examined the life of his target. The scene now was simr to that, but there were alsopletely different things.


    That was¡­ The lives of many, many people.


    He was almost swallowed by the river, but the mark of the Time and Space Dragon deviated from the axis of time and drew a distance in space. His soul and spirit still followed thews of time and space, and the Star Right Ring shone in the soul world like a lighthouse, reminding him where he was and who he was.


    Kant stood in the river.


    Countless people¡¯s memories flooded in.


    He observed everything, and the uneasiness and fear in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    These people were ck, there were cars on the streets, and their homes were decorated in a modern style. They could see the low-rise buildings of Zhuban and the towering twenty-two-sun arch in the city. This was undoubtedly the memory of the people of Piagons, and it was the memory of the present. It was¡­The memories of those people.<div>


    There were smiles, tears, smiles when they exchanged vows in the church, unforgettable farewells, unforgettable dreams, and unforgettable beautiful ideals.


    Even the ordinary people in one of the poorest and smallest countries in Africa had a beautiful yearning for life and an unforgettable life. They were also living humans.


    But the extracted¡­ They were clearly locusts.


    And the torrent of elements extracted and gathered by the me Stealer was so familiar.


    It showed a terrifying¡­ A guess.


    Kant¡¯s soul shook violently.


    Uneasiness, guesses, doubts, and even fear¡­This moment was almost eternal.


    Countless thoughts shed through his soul.


    The river of memories flowed faster.


    Every droplet and ripple was a fragment of someone¡¯s memory. There wererge and small fragments, with strong and fresh emotions. Therge fragments were ordinary, while the small ones were ordinary. The memories of the people of Piagan flowed through them. Kant, on the other hand, went against the current and elerated along the river of memories.


    At this moment, even Big Bob¡¯s life and death became unimportant.


    He had to get a clear answer.


    One person after another¡¯s memories shed through Kant¡¯s mind. He quickly observed them. ck people, ck people, ck people. Some were dressed in ragged clothes, some were hungry, some were drinking, and some were extravagant. These were the stories of the modern African people of the Byagons. He felt that there must be more than that.


    He continued to move forward, going upstream.


    The river of memories sped up, and the scene became grotesque, unclear, blurry, and strange. The fragments became small andplicated, and as time passed, he even saw the scene of the 1960s and 1970s when Biagan had just left the tribal state¡­ However, the simr scene was already broken and blurry.


    The river full of soul fragments roared and surged.


    The colonists with muskets, the ck ve workers with their arms cut off, the humiliated women, and the white people who did all this. The wildughter and banter of the abusers, the numbness and sorrow of the victims, the blurry and messy images and broken memories were mixed together and flowed in this long river.


    The Graywind Swarm had been secretly moving around for hundreds of years.<div>


    Before humans entered modern society, especially in this cruel andwless era, sporadic or even small-scale disappearances were not a big deal.


    Even if they investigated, they would not be able to find any results.


    The exploration technology at that time could not find the hive here at all.


    Kant was expressionless. He allowed the evilughter and the cries of the victims to pass by him.<div>


    In the material world, his spiritual power continued to extend through the gathered soul power, tracing back to every vein, exploring every branch, and even the core, the core of the hive.


    Memories¡­There wouldn¡¯t only be victims.


    That was because ¡®they¡¯ also relied on that kind of thing to survive.


    Since he could extract it, he would definitely be able to see it.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    In the modern world, within the Earth Dome, Horus transformed on Kant¡¯s shoulder. He raised his shoulder cannon. The cannon fire roared, and the sound system vibrated.¡± Wake up! This is no small trouble!¡±


    Kant ced his hands on the surface of the hive and extended his psyche. He closed his eyes tightly. Big Bob saw that he had gained an advantage. In his ecstasy, he ordered the hive and the locusts to attack frantically. However, the Star Megrez Divine Ring¡¯s brilliant Holy Fire burned wantonly and blocked the attacks of the tentacles and locusts. However, the killing intent of the entire swarm continued to gather.


    There was a limit to the Star Right Ring.


    Big Bobughed wildly when he saw that the situation had reversed. Kant! I thought we were the same kind of people! You scared me to death! You¡¯re just so-so!


    You said you wouldn¡¯t save her, but you still did it!¡±


    He wanted to kill Kant with all his might, but the shadow of his repeated failures still lingered. He was now very afraid of death. He did not dare to take any more risks. If he failed again, he might really be hopeless.


    ¡°Kant!¡± he shouted. Are you listening? My suggestion still stands! This is the greatest sincerity I can show! As long as you nod your head, I¡¯ll stop immediately!


    Our agreement remains unchanged!¡±<div>


    There was no response. The automatic cannon on Kant¡¯s shoulder was the only thing firing.


    ¡°Kant!¡± Big Bob shouted again. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    A rumbling sound came from the top of the dome, and a door opened. The swarm of insects gathered and lifted Big Bob up into the sky. They disappeared, but Kant still did not move. Horus shouted,¡± Father! He ran away!¡±


    The next moment, the hive shook violently.


    The remaining locusts buzzed. Their veins and tentacles were densely packed together. They did not attack like Kant did. Instead, they weaved around Kant from all directions and surrounded him. The distance between them was very far, so it was not within the range of the mes. Horus ¡®attack was like a drop of water in a bucket.


    Densely entangled tentacles weavedyer byyer, weaving an airtight cage.


    The enclosed space was like a cocoon that was closing from above. Horus felt extremely uneasy, and soon, his uneasiness was confirmed. Under the thermal imaging scan, he saw many locusts gathering into an assembly the size of a wild goose, flying from all over the nest toward the gap in the cocoon.


    And what they were hanging together¡­ They were artillery shells, military explosives, and grenades!


    Horus finally understood the purpose of the cocoon. The enclosed space, the excessive amount of explosives, the most violent mes and impact produced were enough to form a tidal wave that destroyed everything!


    Big Bob!


    In the sky above the Earth Dome, Big Bob looked extremely excited. Teleportation, lightning, frost, light¡­Kant had countless abilities, but even the strongest defense had a limit. The military technology and explosive arts that humans had developed so far were designed to destroy the limit!


    He had spent some time sorting out and storing the items that the Zerg had looted from the Zhuerban garrison and the surrounding armory. Now, it was enough to disy the greatest effect.


    C4s, cannonballs, and grenades were thrown from the sky above the hive. Horus did not dare to use his weapons to intercept them, but it was useless to throw them back one by one. He transformed into armor and wrapped Kant¡¯s entire body. The electric current generator sizzled. He had no choice but to give his father a vicious blow.<div>


    He could only use this method to wake his father up.


    Big Bob revealed a sinister smile.


    One of the locusts brought over an adjusted detonator. The explosive C4 was enough to trigger a chain explosion of the remaining firearms. The terrifying shock wave and chain explosions were enough to tear this guy apart!


    He grinned hideously and pressed the button!


    He pressed the button!


    Twist!


    Big Bob looked surprised.


    It was indeed his hand.


    The hands that were originally covered with calluses, full of wrinkles, andcking sticity and moisture belonged to an old man like him. After regeneration and adjustment, his body was even stronger than when he was young. His fingers were slender, perfect, and powerful, enough to control any weapon andplete any dexterous skill.


    With such a hand, it was not difficult for him to turn the detonation button.


    However, he was unable toplete it.


    It wasn¡¯t that the detonator had malfunctioned and couldn¡¯t be turned.<div>


    It wasn¡¯t that there was a problem with his hands that had been adjusted and optimized, and he couldn¡¯t exert any strength.


    He didn¡¯t want to twist it.


    He didn¡¯t want to twist his body.


    Those who were not under his control had an instinctive resistance topleting this action.


    The signals sent out by the brain went all the way through the nervous system to give orders to the body.


    The content was to refuse toplete the order.


    ¨C Damn it!


    What was going on?


    Big Bob was so anxious that his forehead was sweating, and the veins on his hands were bulging, but he still could not control this movement.


    ¨C Damn it! As long as he twisted it, this hateful Chinese man would be blown to death!


    He cursed loudly in his heart.


    However, in the next moment, he revealed a look of horror. Because just as this thought rose in his mind, his right hand actually forcefully moved away from the button. Then, he exerted strength with both hands. The extremely powerful wrist strength that had been strengthened forcefully broke the remote control into pieces and disassembled it. Every movement was careful and agile until the transmitter waspletely dismantled, allowing the parts to scatter into the endless abyss.


    This was the job he was most familiar with. He could do it with his eyes closed.


    But this was not what he wanted to do.


    It was done by the body itself.


    There was nothing more terrifying than this in the world.


    Big Bob was shocked. He suspected that Kant had used some kind of terrifying technique to affect his thoughts and intelligence. It was too terrifying! This kind of power should not exist in this world!


    He must be killed!


    If I can¡¯t do it myself¡­Then I still have the insect swarm!


    A swarm of insects that had no emotions and only knew how to obey!


    Detonate these explosives using physical methods! st him to death!


    He gave the order through the hive¡¯s consciousness, pointing out the direction and n to them.


    The next moment, the hive shook violently.


    The intertwining tentacles spread out dexterously, breaking the sealed space. Those tentacles forcibly broke through the defense of the Star Right Ring under the burning mes and reached for the explosives.


    Then, he rolled them up one by one and threw them far away.


    Big Bob¡¯s face waspletely drained of color.


    What the hell!


    He was about to go crazy.


    What was going on? What was going on?


    Why did the swarm of insects be like this?


    He red viciously at Kant, who was below him. His gaze was filled with hatred and fear. This was a phenomenon that he could not understand. The swarm of insects was his greatest reliance. However, he chose to betray her.


    This should be¡­ Should¡­ Should¡­


    The vicious curse in his heart was uncontroble and difficult to think of.


    What reced it was reverence and obedience.


    He suddenly realized that the aura that made him feel uneasy, fearful, and instinctively disgusted was slowly dissipating. What reced it was something that made him feel joy, respect, and deference¡­Strength.


    The hatred for killing his son and his obsession with Tacitus were on the verge of copse. What reced it was the power that Tacitus had disyed in Moani and the majesty of his wings of light.


    It was a whisper in his bloodline and even his soul.


    the voice said.


    Obey.


    Obey.


    He could not defy it.


    This was his mission.


    Because he was¡­


    ¡°No!¡±


    Big Bob covered his head with all his might. His eyes were bloodshot, and his fingers carved blood on his face. He was the master of the Graywind swarm. Why did he have to submit to another will like an ordinary bug?


    His fingers were like knives, carving hideous bloody marks on his body. The pain awakened his memories and he remembered his hatred. He remembered his son¡¯sst phone call and Little Bob, who had worked hard to save his life. They had never gotten along like a normal father and son.


    Inside the non-humans that had been transformed by the hive, a part of the humans was struggling crazily.


    Run, run, run!


    Escape from here!


    In the mental world, Kant pushed open the door to Origin.


    He followed the torrent of memories. These memory fragments contained the memories of the people of the ancient kingdom hundreds of years ago, as well as the memories of the ancient evil spirit that was sealed in Tacitus. He saw him obtain Tacitus and the original Insect Nest Seed by chance, and he saw him set off a frenzy and establish a kingdom. He saw him defeated and sealed.


    Such a scene shed by. He had no time to pay attention to the appearance and skills of the ancient Extraordinaires, because this was not the result he wanted. He wanted to know more about the ancient times.


    The door was pushed open.


    The memory fragments were barely noticeable, but they became clear enough.


    He saw more people¡¯s memories. They were from another world. There were dreams of elves, dwarves, humans, and even beastmen. However, these victims had long passed away, and only a short trace was left in the world. He saw more memories of the hive and even its owner.


    The faint image shed rapidly.


    What was most unforgettable was the scene of their failure.


    In the continuous images, he saw endless swarms of insects in the sky, as well as illusory shadows. In the vast sky, there were zing mes, free wind, dazzling light, and dazzling ice and snow. Although those figures were blurry, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    Then, he saw someone.


    To be precise, the previous Lord of the Graywind Insect Swarm saw a person.


    Under the cooperation and cover of hispanions, he flew across the sky with an unstoppable momentum. There was an illusory dragon shadow behind him, and even now, he could hear the rolling dragon roar that shook the nine heavens.


    Kant saw that person. He saw his long hair fluttering in the wind. Like him, it was ck. It was an Asian face. The person was extremely familiar to him, as if he was¡­


    He subconsciously wanted to call out that extremely familiar name.


    But the next moment, the river of memories was cut off, and all the images disappeared without a trace. The destruction of the swarm, the birth of the swarm, the earlier origin, and the greater horror. All the images were cut off, and the surroundings became pitch-ck. In the next moment, light and shadow moved, as if they were in an endless universe, shuttling through the colorful nebe.


    Then, he arrived at World¡¯s End.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    It was a distorted, dark, and dark hole that could not be looked at directly.


    It spun, devoured, existed, and expanded.


    A rumbling sound shook the ground.


    The world became distorted, zing, scorched, and destroyed.


    ¡°Come, take what belongs to you,¡±said the voice.


    A nest appeared in front of him. It was miniature butrge enough. Kant knew almost immediately that it was the Graywind Zerg swarm that had caused a terrible disaster in the other world and on Earth.


    As long as he stretched out his hand, he could obtain such power.


    Perhaps even more.


    But everything had its price.


    Kant ignored the hive. That was not the reason he hade here.


    ¡°Who are you? Who are you?¡±


    That voice was everywhere, strange and soul-shaking. It was the convergence of countless voices, the cry of sorrow, the scream of despair, the numbness of pain, and the silence of the end.


    ¡°As you can see.¡± It said slowly,¡± As you wish.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡± Go, ept your fate and fulfill your mission.¡±


    The hive slowly moved forward.


    The voice said,¡±


    Kant sneered.


    Damn it, the MLM call was made to the police!


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±he asked with raised eyebrows.


    There was no fluctuation in the voice. It was calm andposed.¡± I know. I know everything. But they will eventually understand that fate cannot be resisted. It cannot be changed. Everything is already decided.¡±


    Akatum¡¯s dragon seal and Sura¡¯s divine ring shone with a brilliant light.


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    Doomsday Sound was neither sad nor happy. It turned a blind eye to this and did not care at all.


    ¡°But the time to meet again is not far away¡­As you see, as you think.¡±


    An indescribable power surged forth. Akatum and Sura¡¯s powers were unable to stop it. The conversation just now had taken ce in an unpredictable and indescribable realm. Kant was then sent back to the outside world.


    He opened his eyes and pressed his hands on the meridians of the hive. The swarm of bugs had long been quiet.


    Horus exhaled deeply. It was so relieved that it simted the effect with the loudspeaker.¡± You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°Big Bob ran for about thirty minutes,¡±he said.


    Kant silently nced at the extremely peaceful hive. He curled his lips and forced a smile.¡± He can¡¯t escape.¡± I¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he sat on the ground.


    From Splendor Sand Town to Valentan, from humans to elves, they were fearless no matter what kind of powerful enemies they faced.


    But now, his hands were trembling.


    All kinds of guesses, doubts, uneasiness, and even fear spread endlessly in his heart.


    He had already found the answer¡­It seemed to be the most urate answer.


    However, he could not let go.


    Horus sensed Kant¡¯s unusual behavior and said solemnly,¡±Father¡­¡± What did you see?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kant smiled bitterly. He did not even know how to begin.


    Horus softened his tone. This was impossible! You¡­ Did you find anything?¡±


    Kant raised his head in confusion.


    The hive was so quiet that it was almost docile.


    Those people were still imprisoned in the fruit, floating.


    They were being nurtured by the hive, which had a terrifying origin, in a certain way, to obtain the energy that allowed the swarm to reproduce, grow, and move.


    What it obtained from humans was the nutrients to build and breed the insect swarms.


    In other words, that strange liquid, the entire nest, and even every locust existed because of the thing extracted from humans¡­


    He had just extracted that thing.


    This made him feel uneasy and shudder.


    Kant¡¯s gaze was distant. He thought of the unforgettable experiences he had experienced in the past two years. The Mirror World that could not even be described with the word ¡± seizing the creation of the world ¡°.


    urately copying Earth, perhaps the entire universe.


    There was a time difference with the real Earth, but the anchor point was getting closer and closer.


    In that world, it was shrouded in white fog, and no living beings existed.


    The white fog could be used to forge imaginary weapons and activate strange life forms. It contained iprehensibleposition, rules,ponents, and principles. It covered the entire world and was everywhere.


    But no living beings existed.


    ¡°I¡­ I extracted it from them¡­¡±


    Kant said softly,¡± White mist.¡±


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] 5,500 words, you can guess the plot.

 Chapter 466: 466

    ¡°I extracted the white fog.¡±


    Kant repeated.


    From the bodies of the locusts, from the liquid flowing in the veins of the hive, and from the process of raising humans in the hive cage, he extracted the origin essence of the Graywind swarm.


    It was white fog.


    The white fog in the Mirror World was a chaoticbination of countless elements.


    It was something that had troubled, frightened, worried, and despaired him for more than a year.


    During his time on the deserted ind, Kant had spent a lot of energy researching, deconstructing, and breaking through the white substance. He had thought that the White Fog World was his home back then, and he had tried to break through the unknown and mysterious obstacles to return to the world he was familiar with. However, after the Brilliant Sand incident, he had been able to return home.


    Earth was as calm as ever, nothing had changed. However, the confusion did not decrease at all. Instead, it increased because the Mirror World that was the same as Earth still existed. It was even connected to Earth. The time difference was shrinking, and the movement on Earth could disperse the white fog and expand the area. It was as if there was a terrifying truth and secret hidden behind all of this.


    Kant often felt uneasy about this, and the various discoveries he had made in the other world only intensified his worries.


    The crimson scroll clearly stated that behind the curtain, the main sign of the invasion of the Emptiness Realm was the appearance of an invisible and substantial white fog. The soul of the deceased in the ancient ruins of Komoira on Earth knew the name of the Fire Stealer. That soul was an Earthling, but by chance, he had obtained the recognition of the Graywind Insect Swarm, and this insect swarm had also appeared in another world and was defeated by the previous Fire Stealer¡­Little by little, the puzzle was graduallypleted.


    All the signs and clues were connecting in a disturbing way.<div>


    Until today.


    Kant sat on the vein of the hive. The ce was deep and quiet. The Graywind Zerg, which had almost destroyed Komora and could cause a terrible disaster on a global scale, was as quiet as a chicken.


    Dead silence, silence, and even docility.


    It was waiting.


    It wasn¡¯t waiting for its chosen master.


    Instead, it was waiting for its master to choose it.


    A terrifying and absurd thought shed across Kant¡¯s mind.


    As long as he was willing, he could obtain everything in this hive¡­ Loyalty and power.


    But what was the price?


    He thought of the mysterious and vast unknownnd, the floating Devouring Eye, and all the screams, sorrowful cries, sighs, and numb sounds in the world. The sound of pain, the horn of destruction, and the Doomsday Bell.


    It said, take it, take what belongs to you.


    It said,¡±Complete your mission and end the curtain of the apocalypse.¡±


    Horus said softly, Father.¡±


    Kant remained silent.


    ording to the records in the book, the Graywind Insect Swarm was only the vanguard and beginning of a terrifying disaster.


    The hive could imprison humans and raise them, extracting power simr to the white fog from them as the energy for the hive to expand, grow, and reproduce. And this was only the beginning.


    ¡°Horus, you said that if the terrifying disaster recorded in that book happened on Earth andpletely descended, then Earth, then here¡­¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant was stunned.¡± Will it be like the White Fog World?¡±<div>


    Living beings were gone,s were extinct, and only the ruins of civilization still stood. Tall buildings stood, the streets were crowded, and the shops were filled with a dazzling array of goods. Everything looked prosperous and lively.


    But humans did not exist.


    Only the white fog was everywhere, enveloping a deathly silent world.


    And humans did not exist.<div>


    The white fog world was exactly the same as Earth, but there was a three-hour time difference.


    Moreover, the time anchor point was gradually approaching.


    Then, one day, the time anchor point of the White Fog World would bepletely synchronized with Earth.


    .. What would happen?


    What would happen?


    Why was the time anchor point getting closer?


    Because of the frequent activation of time reversal and the frequent activation ofrge spatial portals.


    Complete your mission and bring down the curtain of the apocalypse.


    They would finally understand that fate was irresistible and unchangeable. Everything was already predestined.


    As you see, as you think.


    The echoes of the apocalypse echoed in his mind.


    Kant¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly, and cold sweat broke out on his face.


    ¡®Damn it, what¡¯s going on? There¡¯s actually such a thing. F * ck, damn it, this¡­¡¯<div>


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Horus¡¯s shout reverberated in the deathly silent underground world.


    Kant¡¯s gaze was slightly shaken, but his expression remained nk.


    ¡± Calm down, calm down. Father, I don¡¯t care what you saw or what you experienced. I only know that panicking is no different from solving any problem.¡±


    ¡°So please calm down first,¡± said the Transformer.


    Kant slowly clenched his fists.


    He said in a low voice,¡±I saw something terrible¡­¡± I have doubts in my heart, but all my guesses are bad news. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Then listen to me first!¡±


    His son¡¯s electronic eyes shone with a cold, sharp red light as he stared at Kant.


    He did not wait for Kant to reply. He went straight to the point.¡± You once told me the story before I was born. I¡¯ve also experienced everything with you after that. Father, ever since you went to the other world, your peaceful life has been stirred up. Let me ask you, what was the most dangerous and courageous battle in your life?¡±


    Countless scenes shed through his mind.


    In the battle between the Saint Seal Inds and the ck beasts, modern weapons were first used to help, followed by magical animals.


    When fighting against Wayne Wings, he had nned it in his heart, but he had no intention of doing so. He had a one-sided overwhelming advantage.<div>


    In the Battle of Valentan, the power of the Fire Stealers had already begun to show signs. With Horus ¡®help, Earth¡¯s advanced military technology and concepts, andter, the recognition and help of the Dragon God of Time and Space.


    The biggest challenge of the two-pronged battle to assist Lucerne came from worry, pressure, and time.


    ¡°Bright Sand,¡±Kant replied.


    His best friend had passed away, and the first group of friendly, trustworthy, and reliable people he had met in the other world had all died overnight. He mustered the courage to start a new life, but he was alone in the town of Bright Sand, which was full of hostility and bloody memories. His heart was on the verge of copse, and he was determined to avenge the knights. Therefore, he dered war on the viscount¡¯s forces that had been operating for a long time. What drove him was madness, anger, and courage.


    All of his wisdom, courage, cunning, cruelty, and instincts had been stimted in that battle.


    And in this process, he struggled between good and evil.


    In the end, he held onto thest ray of light that was about to copse and returned home by ident.


    That battle would be unforgettable.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Bright Sand.¡±


    Horus said,¡± You are alone, crazy and afraid. Your soul is on the verge of copse. You are a terrifying enemy who is extremely familiar with the local situation. You rely on the hunter¡¯sbat instinct, intelligence, and the cruelty of the beast. You also rely on the creation of modern society¡­And with a trace of kindness, he got the best ending.¡±


    ¡°So, what about this time?¡±


    ¡± He has already established great achievements and enjoyed a great reputation in the other world. He has alsopleted deeds that shook the five permanent members of the council on Earth and established the title of the strongest Extraordinary in the world. Everything is developing in a good direction. His personal strength is getting stronger and stronger, and the resources he can mobilize are also increasing. Earth and the other world are developing in a good direction. There are still endless possibilities in the future¡­¡±


    Horus questioned,¡± This situation is far better than you were in Bright Sand. Back then, you still had the courage to fight brazenly. Now, the enemy has yet to appear, and you¡¯re already scaring yourself?¡±<div>


    Kanty down on his back and closed his eyes.


    Bright Sand.


    He remembered the night the knight died.


    For the first time in his life, he experienced the death of someone close to him¡­ That sour, sad, and fearful feeling was still lingering in his heart. He would always taste and recall it.


    Now that he had returned to his hometown, his father, mother, Xiao Man, and friends were still there, and his feelings for them were even stronger than before. He also had new friends and friends that he cherished, Tina, Ah Xing, Hong San¡­ The feelings that were worth cherishing and the shared experiences were the most mellow wine, making him feel happy from the bottom of his heart, but¡­


    The clouds in the distance were shrouded in a mysterious and terrifying danger.


    If there was any instinctive obsession or impulse in Kant¡¯s heart right now, it would be that he did not want the incident with Bright Sand to happen again. He did not want to lose anyone else.


    Kant exhaled slowly.


    Regardless of the truth or the oue.¡±


    He slowly got up.


    ¡°Now is not the time to sit and wait for death¡­You¡¯re right.¡±


    When he opened his eyes again, a golden light shone in them.


    He nced at the silent hive and the humans imprisoned in the ¡± fruit.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kant said,¡± I¡¯ve thought of a n.¡±


    Horus was slightly relieved. He wanted to know what his father had seen, but his father clearly did not want to talk to him in detail. Perhaps even his father himself had not digested the information¡­However, it still wanted to cheer its father up.


    Kant had clearly regained hisposure. At least temporarily.


    But this was still good news.


    ¡°What about these people?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just leave it here for now,¡± Kant replied.


    ¡°Won¡¯t anything happen?¡± Horus asked in surprise.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s full of nutrients.¡± Kant looked away from the nest.¡± These are important assets. It won¡¯t neglect them. It will take good care of them.¡±


    A ck light shed and the spatial door opened.


    The Transformers were attached to Kant¡¯s shoulder, and the electronic eyes were still scanning the hive behind him. Horus had many questions in his mind. How did his father know all this?


    However, he would not be able to get an answer to this question in a short period of time.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± it asked again.


    ¡± Go kill Big Bob,¡± Kant said as he stepped into the portal.


    ¡°He has been running for a long time¡­Father knows where he is?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­It heard it.¡±


    On the sea.


    ¡± Knight Astolford ¡°, a Horizon ss frigate belonging to the Antic Fleet of the Fifth Republic of Fabersi, cut through the waves and headed west at full speed. It increased its speed and left the territorial waters of Biagon.


    ¡± Yes, Mr. President. Everything is normal. We will deliver the VIP safely. Yes, sir.¡±


    The captain of the Knight Astolford frigate put down themunication device and frowned. It was another special mission, and it was extremely secretive. It was the same as thest time when the cargo was transported. The crew responsible for the mission returned with a pale face, but they refused to say a word. They could not get anything out of it.


    Moreover, the government was clearly paying more attention to this thanst time.


    He turned his gaze to the VIP. He was wearing a military coat that covered his extremely sexy body from a male¡¯s point of view. By the way, this person was a man.


    Her curly hair was soft and bright, and her knife-like side profile was like a sculpture in the Louvre.


    This guy should appear on the steel pole stage of a gay bar, not on the battleships of the Antic Fleet.


    The captain was half jealous and half disdainful.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± The moving sculpture turned around and asked,¡± Any radar signals?¡±


    The officer in charge of observation gave the captain a helpless look. The captain said patiently,¡± Sir, we didn¡¯t find anything. Please rest assured.¡±


    What kind of joke was this? He was so paranoid the moment he boarded the warship. He was shivering every now and then. He was either staring at the radar or looking at the rear of the warship, as if an arsenal starship was chasing after him.


    With the Astolford¡¯s speed, what kind of enemy could it not shake off in this kind of weather?


    They were almost in international waters!


    What a baffling gigolo.


    Big Bob didn¡¯t care about the impatience and disdain in his eyes.


    His heart was still haunted by uneasiness and fear.


    The terrifying desire to obey Kant¡¯s orders made him shudder.


    There was nothing more terrifying than losing oneself.


    After he escaped, he got in touch with the French President. A frigate had already arrived in the territorial waters of Biagun. He boarded the ship as quickly as possible. Under his full request and even pleading, he made countless promises and provided arge amount of useful information and information. Only then did the French President rx.


    The ship would sail west at full speed until it reached the designated location and meet up with the Triumph strategic nuclear submarine. He would take the submarine back to Fabersi.


    In the iparably deep and dark sea, he should be able to escape the eyes and ears of this terrifying guy.


    The further away from him, the better.


    This was the only thing Big Bob could do.


    He couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he thought of the conversation with the president.


    He had wanted to frame Kant, iming that he had seized the hive and mastered the power to manipte people¡¯s minds. However, as soon as the thought appeared, his brain began to stop him from saying such words.


    Because the voice said, do not murder.


    He wanted to belittle Kant again, saying that his performance in Moani was just an act and a bluff, but his brain still stopped him from saying such words.


    Because the voice said, it cannot be criticized.


    He could only stay as far away as possible and escape as far as possible.


    ¡°Captain, please hurry up, hurry up¡­¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s already the fastest speed, sir.¡± The captain frowned. He could no longer suppress the confusion in his heart.¡± If you are willing to reveal some information, we can protect you better. What are you afraid of? Who is chasing you? This ship has powerfulbat power, including¡­¡±


    Big Bob suddenly turned around, his perfectly bright eyes bloodshot. How could this scrap metal stop him! The only thing he could do was run! If he catches up, not only me, but also all of you, every single one of you will be¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± The captain was puzzled.¡± Him? Alone?¡±


    Is this person crazy?


    The rising star of the Antic Fleet seemed to have heard the biggest joke. He opened his hands and asked in a sarcastic tone,¡± Sir, can I understand that someone can catch up with a new generation of European advanced warships that are traveling at full speed in the vast ocean with a radius of hundreds of nautical miles? And pose a fatal threat to the Knight Astorf, which is equipped withrge and small caliber cannons, machine guns, and Purple Garden anti-aircraft missiles, as well as hundreds of glorious French naval officers and soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he meant.¡±


    A voice came from outside the sealed cabin door.


    Then, the hatch was pushed open.


    Someone entered the bridge.


    Who was walking around?


    The captain turned around and saw a ck-haired Asian man who was not wearing a military uniform walking in.


    ¡± Guards!¡± He was stunned at first, then he pulled out his gun.¡± Guards!¡±


    Immediately, he felt an invisible force rush over and knock him to the side. The crew on duty around him stood up first, then were pressed down on the control panel by the invisible force. The captain saw Sergeant Luo through the open hatch. The Chinese soldier on the ship was now weakly lying outside the cabin, his face pale.


    The captain hissed,¡±This is the Antic Fleet of the Fifth Republic of France¡­¡±


    Then, his mouth was pinched by an invisible force.


    There was no one beside him, and he didn¡¯t see anyone. However, the power did indeed return to his body. Only then did the captaine to a realization, and his eyes revealed a look of disbelief.


    He had heard some absurd rumors in the army.


    But today, he finally understood¡­Perhaps it was not a rumor.


    Kant stopped the noisy fellow from rambling on and looked at his target.


    He had once wanted to tear Big Bob Burrow into pieces and kill his entire family. This guy, who had obtained the inheritance of the royal mausoleum of Biagan, had caused a disaster in West Africa and attempted to threaten Kant¡¯s family. They were supposed to be sworn enemies, and even a thousand cuts would not be enough to appease their hatred. But now, Kant felt that Big Bob was just a pathetic fool.


    Compared to the real enemy, he was simply an ant.


    ¡°Big Bob.¡± He said,¡± I¡¯m here to end the curtains for you.¡±


    Big Bob took two steps back and used both his hands and feet. He was no longer as calm andposed as before.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I still have many uses!¡± He shouted,¡± France, America, Ennd, Russia, and even your country. I am useful to all mankind! You¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s phone vibrated.


    He nced at the other party and took out his satellite phone.


    ¡°Kang De, where are you now?¡± Qin Mengjin asked.


    ¡°In front of Big Bob,¡±Kant replied.


    ¡°So fast?¡± The other party was surprised.


    ¡± I¡¯m only slow in one sport,¡± Kant said.


    ¡°..¡±Qin Mengjin pretended not to hear him.¡± You want to kill Big Bob? There¡¯s a leader who wants to talk to you. Well, you should know who it is. Anyway, wait a moment¡­¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t dare to listen, I don¡¯t dare to speak, I don¡¯t dare to chat. I¡¯m a timid person. Thank you. Goodbye.¡±


    Kant hung up the phone without hesitation.


    ¡°Good ability.¡± He said to Big Bob,¡± I can¡¯t believe I was able to persuade that lord¡­Unfortunately, as long as I hang up the phone fast enough, nothing will happen.¡±


    He walked toward Big Bob step by step, his tone calm.


    ¡°Come, look into my eyes.¡±


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] He had written 8,000 words in one go. He couldn¡¯t hold on for that long, so he decided to leave it until tomorrow. After all, the next wave of posturing wasing up, so he had to write it properly.

 Chapter 467: 467

    Chapter 467: 467


    Chapter 468-The Big Picture!<div>


    The bridge was narrow, and Big Bob could not avoid it.


    His body was trembling.


    He had even lost the courage to resist Kant as he approached.


    However, at this moment, the foldable LCD screen on the top of the bridge automatically unfolded and fell. Someone with highermand authority had done this through remotemand.


    The screen automatically lit up. A person was sitting at the table with a serious expression.


    It was the guy he had seen on television and on the Inte¡­President of the Fifth Republic of France.<div>


    Behind him was a bright white.


    Kant.¡±


    The ruler of Europe¡¯s old military power spoke.


    With a warm and friendly smile of a politician, he said,¡±We finally meet. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the simultaneous interpretation sounded.


    Kant interrupted his self-introduction.¡± Hello, Mr. President. Nice to meet you.¡±


    He knew who the other party was and what his name was. There was really no need to say it.


    The other party nodded and said,¡±Yes, me too¡­¡±


    ¡± Really?¡± Kant smiled.¡± Is that true?¡± Or was it a fake courtesy? I said that I was very happy to see you because I had pped your faces twice in a row, and you had no choice but to shamelesslye to my door to lose face. Seeing that you hated me to death but had no choice but to sue for peace made me very happy, so I wanted to ask, why are you happy? How happy are you?¡±


    The president was listening to the interpreter. He could even hear the soft, stammering trantion through the audio equipment on the screen. Kant was sure that his words had been conveyed well.


    Because Mr. President¡¯s expression was getting stiffer and stiffer.<div>


    As expected of the ruler of a powerful country in the world. The most important thing in politics was shamelessness.


    He forcefully changed his mood and said in a sincere tone,¡± I know that you are hostile towards us. This is a very normal thing. For the sake of Fabersi¡¯s national interests, we have indeed done many inappropriate things and caused you harm. If the sweetness of the fruits of victory can calm you down, you can continue to vent your anger until you can talk to me calmly.¡±


    Kant was pleasantly surprised when he heard that.


    ¡°Is it really possible?¡± he asked. You can scold anything?¡±


    The president¡¯s face twitched imperceptibly.¡± Sure.¡±


    Kant picked up his phone and searched for Zuan¡¯s eight stocks.


    He was ashamed that the fragrance in his mouth was not enough and had to rely on external forces to liven things up.


    ¡°Then can I record the process?¡± he asked.


    After all, Weibo, Twitter, and Facebook, as ambitious and principled Americanpanies, would not block the video of the French president being badmouthed.


    Mr. President seemed to have realized this.


    He looked like he was eating shit.


    The politician was still trying to break the ice with his shamelessmunication skills. He said,¡± Alright, let¡¯s get straight to the point, Kant. We have had many conflicts and unpleasantness between us. I apologize officially for this. Fabixi will do her best topensate you. There will definitely be a satisfactory oue. But now, what I want to discuss with you is another problem¡­There is another more pressing problem.¡±<div>


    The camera above the screen allowed the president to overlook the scenery in the bridge.


    He turned a blind eye to the crew members who were detained at the side and his gaze fell on Big Bob.


    ¡°Regarding this person¡¯s life and death¡­Bob Burrow.¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze turned to Big Bob. To be precise, it was the hand he was hiding behind his back. When he walked into the cabin door, this guy had probably used his phone to inform the French government.


    And that was not all.


    Even the lord of our country was moved.


    It seemed that this time, it was not limited to just one country.


    The interpreter¡¯s voice continued.¡± There is no doubt that he is a war criminal. He hasmitted crimes against humanity. Everyone knows of his crimes. No matter how cruel the punishment is, it is reasonable for him. But sometimes, Kant, we can¡¯t be too one-sided when we look at a problem. Death alone cannot atone for his sins.¡±


    ¡± I know your grudges,¡± the president said sincerely.¡± I also know that no one can stop you from killing him at this moment or even in the future. But I still have to fulfill my duty and fulfill my responsibility. I have to appear before you and face your ridicule and insults¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re a f * cking * sshole,¡± Kant said.¡± You¡¯re a * sshole * sshole.¡±


    Sergeant Luo, the Chinese soldier at the cabin door, choked hard.<div>


    The interpreter on the television did not speak for a long time.


    Kant replied politely,¡± I¡¯m just responding to what you said. After all, I didn¡¯t taunt or insult you. But you said that if I didn¡¯t make up for what I did, I would be at a loss.¡±


    ¡°Please continue,¡± he said as he leaned against a control panel.


    The French president took a deep breath for the first time.


    As expected of a top politician.


    ¡± I¡¯m not doing this for myself,¡± he said.¡± I¡¯m not doing this for Fabixi. I¡¯m doing this for all of humanity.¡± I beg you to let him go for the time being.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not just my plea,¡± the president said emotionally.¡± It¡¯s also from other countries. Ennd, the United States, Russia, and even your own country. The heads of the world¡¯s major countries, the officials, businessmen, civilians, and everyone who are fighting for their respective countries¡­¡±


    ¡± We beg you, don¡¯t be in a hurry to kill him. Please think about it carefully.¡±


    Kant nced at Big Bob.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    The president replied,¡± Now, it¡¯s not just me. The heads of other countries are watching us and watching our conversation. Before this, Big Bob has already handed over the details of the ruins, including photos, videos, and information to us. He has handed them over to all the heads of state who are qualified to participate in international affairs.¡±


    ¡± We all saw the nest, the people he kidnapped, the huge and terrifying building, the mechanism that doesn¡¯t need to eat and collect mysterious energy from living people¡­¡±<div>


    At this point, his face revealed a shocked and terrifying expression.


    This should be the most genuine emotional reaction of the president so far.


    Using humans as energy farms, raising, harvesting, and continuously using them in a way that modern technology could not understand, the powerful empathy and imagination of humans would naturally feel extremely terrifying.


    The plot that should have appeared in movies and novels actually happened in reality.


    This kind of transcendence was not a supernatural power that transcended mortals.


    It was an unknown technology that surpassed the modern world.


    ¡± It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it, Kant? We¡¯re in this cold universe¡­I¡¯m not lonely.¡±


    Kant remained silent.


    Of course.


    It was lonely.


    His silence was used as a breakthrough. The president struck while the iron was hot.¡± Even though my university major was not in this field, I was sure at first nce when I saw the photo. This bug is definitely not a naturally evolved species, nor is it something with magical power.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a technological creation, aplete technological creation. The creature or species that designed, created, and controlled this thing has unimaginable biological and gic engineering abilities¡­We have no idea how it was created, nor do we know what kind of potential our bodies contain that can even provide energy to this terrifying insect¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± You think so too, Kant.¡±


    The president¡¯s tone became heavy.¡± The world is changing, changing in a bad direction. I believe that this disaster is not the end, but the beginning¡­¡± Sooner orter, we¡¯ll have to face an even greater challenge.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there are some things that you don¡¯t know¡­But I understand.¡±


    ¡°Your leader also understands.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I saw in those photos and videos?¡±


    The simultaneous interpretation also urately conveyed the president¡¯s mood and tone.


    ¡± Horrifying, terrifying, bewildered, desperate, frightened.¡±


    The voice was deep and then changed.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    The next moment, his tone gradually became high-spirited.


    ¡± Hope, opportunity, learning, innovation, leap!¡±


    His body leaned forward slightly. This was an aggressive speech posture, showing determination and will.


    ¡± Yes, that scene was so terrifying that I can¡¯t calm down now. However, just as the technological progress in the past few decades mostly originated from thepetition of the Cold War, just as atomic energy and nuclear weapons are two sides of the same coin, I saw horror and the unknown in the image of the nest, and also saw hope.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not a biological disaster, but a brand-new, advanced, and terrifying technological weapon. Therefore, this is also our opportunity, mankind¡¯s opportunity!¡±


    ¡± This is the only reason why I¡¯m asking you to let him live.¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s the controller, discoverer, and inheritor of that hive. He can provide arge amount of information as precious research material to help us quickly study and absorb this unknown and advanced technological power. The world is changing very quickly, and terrifying things will happen every second. We have to control more power so that we can protect our country, people, freedom, and loved ones¡­There¡¯s still life!¡±


    He looked at Kant.


    Kant was also looking at him.


    Big Bob held his breath nervously.


    ¡°Based on my experience, if such a terrifying thing is to bepletely destroyed¡­¡± Kant said,¡± The unknown is scary. Don¡¯t probe into things you can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡± The strictest security and the most advancedboratory. We canunch a joint scientific research operation to keep everything under control,¡± the president hurriedly said.


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure.¡± Kant¡¯s tone was mocking.¡± If such lines appear in a movie, things will be messed up very quickly.¡±


    ¡± But this isn¡¯t a movie.¡± The president said,¡± We are sufficiently vignt and anxious. Kant, it¡¯s not just me. The heads of state of other countries are watching from afar. They are watching you and us, Kant. This is ourmon view. We cannot miss such an opportunity.¡±


    Kant raised his eyebrows. Including the King of Kamora?¡±


    The president was stunned at first, but then he said calmly,¡±You want to invite him?¡± No problem, I¡­¡±


    ¡± That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Kant sighed.


    ¡± We will give enough support and repayment to Comora. Believe me, with the size of the permanent members, it¡¯s too easy to support a country with a poption of more than 800,000 toplete the leap.¡±


    ¡± As long as you agree, as long as you agree to let him live, you will be my friend, Fabixi¡¯s friend, and even the friend of all mankind,¡± the president advised. We will remember your contribution and kindness.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    We can guarantee that he won¡¯t cause you any trouble. If you promise us, all the countries will be grateful to you. We hope that you can temporarily put aside your personal hatred and think from the perspective of all mankind. Other than killing him immediately, do we have a better solution and idea? For the future, for mankind.¡±


    The president said sincerely,¡±As you Chinese people often say¡­¡± The big picture is important.¡±


    He directly said those four words in Chinese.


    ¡± You have to look at the big picture and broaden your horizons. You have already proved your value and strength to us. Next, you will no longer be dealing with your ordinary friends and neighbors, but with me. You understand, right?¡± The president said,¡± No matter which country, era, or civilization, there¡¯s no harm in making more friends. This is an indisputable truth, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Think about the big picture.


    Kant nced at Big Bob.¡± The people who died because of him, the people of Byragon, the people of Komoira, the people who died today, the people who died in the past, and the people who died because of this incident. What do they mean to you?¡±


    The president frowned and said,¡± I¡¯ve said that we¡¯ll make it up to them. The people are already dead. Asking Big Bob to pay with his life won¡¯t make up for anything. We can use another way to make it up to the living and make up for the harm Big Bob has caused to the people of these two countries. Kant, an eye for an eye isn¡¯t the best way to solve the problem. The role of thew is not to preside over revenge. Ourws are different from yours.¡±


    The Frenchman subconsciously began to criticize.


    It was like an instinct that was engraved in his DNA.


    He immediately realized that his words were inappropriate and added,¡± We are also saddened by the casualties caused by Big Bob. However, the information and research assistance he provides can advance human technology. The results produced can also benefit the Coro people and defend all mankind, including them. In this way, the sacrifice of people is worth it. Killing Big Bob here is the worst choice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡± Sometimes, we have to be calm and think about the bigger picture.


    Kant listened in silence.


    Doomsday Sound.


    A terrifying whisper.


    The secret of the White Fog World.


    The Graywind swarm was just the beginning.


    Studying it could enhance human strength.


    Look at the big picture¡­


    He slowly exhaled,¡±Think about the big picture¡­¡± Alright, consider the big picture.¡±


    Big Bob let out a soft breath. Cold sweat had already covered his entire body.


    The president also rxed. He exhaled and smiled.


    Then, he heard Kant speak.


    Mr. President, do you know what I just thought of?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± President Fabersi smiled.


    Kant said softly,¡±¡± I think of the war that happened decades ago. A group of Japanese war criminals submitted all their experimental results to the biggest victorious country in exchange for exemption from military trials. They even covered up the facts of their crimes. It is said that these scientific research materials were of great help to the U.S. Army and even the United States. They even promoted medical progress to a certain extent. MacArthur¡¯s thoughts at that time were probably the same as yours. The overall situation was important, and such results were beneficial to his country, so he had to take a broader view.¡±


    ¡± As for how the research results were obtained in such a tragic way, as for the pain and despair experienced by the innocent people who were forced to participate in the experiment, it was not within his consideration. After all, they were all dead, and after all, it was a weak country that was not worth mentioning. Yes, how could the weak have their own voice?¡±


    Big Bob¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not an American. I¡¯m different from him.¡±


    ¡± Mr. President, the ones who died weren¡¯t French, so you can be so rxed and rxed. Unfortunately, we Chinese have experienced the same pain. I understand that feeling.¡±


    The former King of Mercenaries screamed, and his body suddenly disintegrated into countless locusts.


    He flew out of the cabin crazily.


    ¡± The president of the United States is listening too, right? Listen up, don¡¯t give me the chance to go to the United States, or I¡¯ll dig up his grave. Now, you guys watch carefully!¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes lit up with a dazzling golden light. He shook his hands, and a zing holy light emerged from the depths of his soul and surrounded his body. Two des of light extended from his arms, and the power of the Fire Stealer was aimed at the source!


    Step forward and charge forward.


    The cabin door was just a step away.


    The light de stabbed forward.


    The locusts that filled the sky dissipated, and Big Bob¡¯s illusory yet real soul was imprisoned by the holy light. Two light des pierced through his chest, and the bridge was enveloped by the holy light. The boundary between matter and spirit was blurred.


    Kant lifted Big Bob¡¯s body from the void.


    ¡°Look into my eyes.¡±


    A deep and dignified voice rang out.


    Big Bob, who was screaming, could not resist the will of the voice. He raised his head instinctively and met Kant¡¯s gaze. He saw destruction, nothingness, and an unknown thing that terrified him and made him unable to understand. He let out a tragic cry. A zing light shot into his eye sockets from Kant¡¯s eyes. Their souls were connected. He activated the power of the Fire Stealer, and his will and spirit were shattered.


    In the storm of souls, Big Bob¡¯s perfect body and soul were destroyed from the inside out.


    Until the light fog dissipated.


    Kant retracted his de of light and turned to look at the screen.


    His gaze was as calm as water.


    The president of Fabixi witnessed all of this, and it seemed that he had yet to recover from the shock and uneasiness. Then, he finally understood what had happened, and his expression was unprecedentedly ugly.


    He endured the humiliation and condescended to talk to this Asian, but in the end, he was still being yed by him!


    ¡°Kant! What are you doing! What did I tell you! Why did you kill him!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m ying this game ording to your rules and suggestions, Mr. President.¡±


    Kant stared at the screen. He knew that the heads of state of other countries were probably watching.


    ¡°The big picture is the most important thing,¡± he said.¡±That¡¯s what you said.¡±


    The president was still furious. Do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡± This means that all his value has disappeared. Now, he¡¯s apletely useless and dead Big Bob. In contrast, the world¡¯s most powerful esper is still standing in front of you. The hive is still underground in Zhuerban. If I wanted to, I would only need a few seconds to bury itpletely. With the drilling ability of humans, don¡¯t even think about digging it out within ten years. Ruler of Faberci, will you only understand the situation if I stick this funny ship on the top of the eiffel tower?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s the situation,¡± Kant said sternly.¡± From the beginning to the end, it has been like this. I¡¯m the big picture!¡±


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Sleep, sleep, sigh, I could have waited for 2077 toe, ah, jumping, jumping, jumping¡­

 Chapter 468: 468

    Chapter 468: 468


    Take the Cake!<div>


    Kant¡¯s voice was resolute and powerful.


    Big Bob, who was loyal to the Graywind swarm and held this mysterious biological weapon, could provide arge amount of precious intelligence and scientific research data, providing a leap in the technological advancement of human society.


    Therefore, giving him a way out was called considering the overall situation.


    ording to this logic.


    He was able to manipte the weather and gain an overwhelming advantage over the supernatural beings nurtured by various countries, forcing Big Bob, who had controlled tens of billions of locusts to sweep across West Africa, to flee like a dog. If taking the big picture into ount by taking Bob¡¯s life was considered taking into consideration the bigger picture, then what was respecting Kant¡¯s standpoint and feelings, who was capable of doing all of this?


    Kant stood on the bridge of the Horizon ss frigate, staring straight at the screen.<div>


    The intense light in his eyes had yet topletely dissipate.


    The way he killed Big Bob meant that he had a brand new ability, which was enough to make many uneasy associations. However, this was the task of the relevant professionals, and the leaders had other responsibilities.


    The heads of state watched the conversation silently.


    Yes, everything would be different.


    Not long ago, the supernatural being named Kant had demonstrated his power to the world today.


    And now, in front of the heads of state of the five permanent members of the United Nations, Kant had used the most brutal and decisive method to cut off Big Bob¡¯s life. This was equivalent to throwing away the face of the people who controlled the fate of all mankind. The leaders who were watching this were all smart people. They all knew that Kant did this not for pleasure, but to show his will, strength, and¡­Ambition.


    The young man who imed to be the strongest Extraordinary in the world seemed to crave authority, status, and respect that matched his power. He also wanted a territory under the sun and a scepter in the shadows.


    Whether this kind of appeal and performance was an arrogant expansion or a confident strategy could only be determined and evaluated by time¡­The heads of state decided to continue watching.


    In any case, the ones who were embarrassed and pped in the face were the French.


    But President Faberci didn¡¯t think so.


    There was a limit to human patience. Although politicians were shameless and shameless, there was also a limit, especially on this asion, where the leaders of various countries and their underlings were watching.


    Faberci¡¯s honor and the president¡¯s prestige needed to be maintained.<div>


    He was silent for about five seconds. Then, he slowly said,¡± Fabixi will never forget this. End the call. Kant, I hope you won¡¯t regret your decision today.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant raised his eyebrows.¡± You¡¯re not going to continue chatting?¡±


    The president only made a gesture, probably to have the staff cut off themunication.


    ¡°I see.¡± Kant shouted,¡± My lords from all countries, since the French are unwilling to talk, let¡¯s talk. Although Big Bob is dead, the hive is still there. Do you want toe and study it?¡±


    The French President¡¯s expression froze.


    If this kind of thing was excluded, losing face was a small matter, but falling behind was a big matter¡­


    However, it was hard to back down. They had just announced that the negotiations had broken down, and now they had to shamelessly approach him¡­


    He really couldn¡¯t do it.


    Did he not care about his face?


    Kant looked at President Fabersi, who had a stiff expression on his face. He smiled.¡± Looks like the signal isn¡¯t very good. The lords of the various countries might not be able to hear you clearly. Why don¡¯t you help me ry the message?¡±


    Mr. President heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was even a little grateful to Kant. This guy wasn¡¯t apletely reckless and mean lunatic. He was actually sensible and even knew to give me a way out.<div>


    Immediately, he spat in his heart.


    I was actually influenced by this young boy¡¯s psychological skills¡­


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked, nodding slowly. Research?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the cake,¡± Kant said.¡± As the winner, I¡¯ll take my cake.¡±


    The president snorted.


    ¡± Biagon and Comora were originally one country,¡± said the Fire Stealer.¡± You colonists forcibly divided them. Don¡¯t refute. I¡¯m not interested in your quibbling.¡±


    ¡± Now, Biagon hasunched an invasion. After being defeated, the capital has fallen, and I have to save it. As the War Lord of Comora, I have defeated the Biagon people, invaded their capital, and saved their citizens. Logically speaking, Biagon should return to the embrace of Comora. Chakat II will obtain a brand new crown, and the divided countries will be reunited.¡±


    The French president said,¡±We don¡¯t have the power to decide¡­¡±


    ¡± Isn¡¯t the United Nations run by you guys?¡± Kant asked calmly. The merger of the two poorest and most backward countries in Africa is legally and morally sound. If it¡¯s handled properly, this matter won¡¯t cause any ripples in the world. This is what you have to do. I only want to see the results.¡±


    ¡°The French government actually started this war and caused heavy losses to both countries. You said that you wantedpensation. I remember it, loans, support, technology, education¡­ The elites of the various countries should know what to do, so I won¡¯t say much.¡±


    ¡°In addition.¡±<div>


    ¡± It¡¯s mine,¡± Kant said calmly as he looked at the screen.¡± It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡± What did you say?¡± The French president was stunned for a moment before he asked in disbelief.


    He thought that the trantion was wrong.


    ¡± I said, the excellent port city of West Africa, the capital of Byagon, is mine.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression did not change. He said calmly,¡± There¡¯s no reason for two capitals to merge two countries. Of course, the focus of the country has to be on Moani. As the chief of Komoira, is it strange for me to be given a fief after performing such meritorious deeds? This is also a notice, not a discussion. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡±


    The French president looked ridiculous. But before he could mock or exin, Kant said,¡± This is a prerequisite for the countries to conduct research here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll blow up the hive when I get back.¡±


    The president¡¯s words were blocked.


    ¡± You¡¯re right,¡± Kant interrupted.¡± This is ckmail.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± the president said angrily. ¡°Using a sovereign country as a business transaction, and giving such a natural harbor city with a superior geographical location andplexmercialposition to one person¡­¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant was puzzled.¡± Have you never done such a thing before?¡±


    ¡°.. This is different!¡±<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing different.¡±


    ¡± I want to ensure that I have the highest ownership,¡± Kant said.¡± On this basis, all countries can enter the underground ruins of Zhuerban for research, observation, and exploration.¡±


    ¡± From now on, Zhuerban will be a transcendental city. You will pay for every inch ofnd in this city to be redeemed from the owners and then hand it over to me. With the reference of Djibouti, I will rent a portion of thend to you for your use and allow you to carry out scientific research. Of course, you will have to pay rent.¡±


    The president¡¯s expression eased up a little when he heard the first half, but when he heard the second half, his face turned ashen again.


    His voice changed.¡± We bought thend from the aborigines and gave it to you for free. Then, you rented it to us. Do we still have to pay rent for it?¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Kant nodded.¡± And it¡¯s very expensive.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a deal or a negotiation!¡± the president said angrily. This is plundering and being unscrupulous!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± Kant bowed politely.¡± I¡¯ve learned it all from your country, your neighboring country, and your father. Compared to you, I¡¯m still far behind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this! You¡¯re dreaming!¡± President Fabersi shouted,¡± These conditions are too harsh! Not only me, but the heads of the other countries will also not agree!¡±


    ¡± This is a mysterious biological weapon that contains technology that humans can¡¯t understand. It might be the opportunity for the next energy revolution. Isn¡¯t it worth this much money?¡±


    Kant spread his hands.¡± This is a major scientific research project for all of mankind. You will have to invest a lot of money and pay a price in order to enjoy the results.¡±<div>


    ¡°And then they all be yours?¡± The president mocked,¡± You want the rent, you want thend, and you want the results, right?¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± I¡¯m alone. I¡¯ll use the money you gave me to buy electricity for 100 million years. What do I need all this for?¡± The fruits of civilization and the progress of science and technology are carried by the country. When you use them on the people, I naturally have a way to obtain them. Why do I need your research results?¡±


    The president said coldly,¡± You make it sound so nice. Who knows if you¡¯ll snatch it from us? No ruler will be at ease with such confidential research outside of our borders and under your control.¡±


    ¡± You can station your troops there,¡± Kant said, spreading his hands.


    The French president was stunned.


    ¡± Since you¡¯ve bought thend, you can do whatever you want. As long as thend is big enough, you can station as many troops as you like. You can deploy the most advanced weapons in the rented base in Zhuerban. Main battle tanks, assault helicopters, fifth-generation fighter jets, long-range rocketunchers, you can deploy whatever you want here. As long as you pay the rent, you can do whatever you want. This is the right of you tenants.¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze was clear, pure, and bright.


    ¡± I won¡¯t care even if you deploy nuclear weapons here,¡± he said sincerely.¡± In fact, I wish you would ce your most elite troops and the most advanced weapons here. Why?¡± It¡¯s safe.¡±


    The Fire Stealer pointed outside again.¡± Zhuerban, a natural harbor. I see that there are still many coastal areas that have not been developed. It can be built into a world-ss deep-water port and naval port. You can even dock your aircraft carriers here for maintenance, surveince, and stationing. I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    The president¡¯s face showed some interest.


    You can station troops.


    It meant that he could do more.


    There were some things that both parties had a tacit understanding of.


    Of course, the garrison was not there to defend against Kant.


    Kant leaned against the control panel and said calmly,¡± Look. The hive is huge. It¡¯s so big that humans have no way of moving it around. The main research can only be focused on the maind of Zhuerban.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s only one hive, but there are five permanent members. This contains a lot of secrets and possible technological advancements. No one wants to fall behind in the next energy revolution. In international affairs, you often scheme against each other. Even father and son are no exception¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the French president even smiled.


    Even if this Chinese man was a bastard, an insatiable hyena, or a mean bastard, as long as he ridiculed the United Kingdom and the United States, his behavior was worthy of praise.


    Kant continued,¡± ¡°I can foresee that even without my interference, you will still fight to the death, and then reluctantlye up with a joint governance and joint development. You will also drag each other down and cause trouble, causing internal friction for nothing. Since that¡¯s the case, I will be in charge of Zhuerban. Everyone can focus on their own matters without worrying about who will eat more and take more and secretly grow bigger. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡± Bah, we¡¯re worried that China will eat more and upy more. You¡¯re aplete and utter chauvinist. It would be strange if you didn¡¯t secretly fight for benefits for your country. There must be a limit to your fart.¡±


    But this kind of thing was unavoidable.


    However, he could exert his strength in the dark.


    Kant, you¡¯re the one standing in front of us, and you¡¯re the one who has to y the game ording to the rules.


    Although he was already tempted, the essence of politics was to keep his expression unchanged. Don¡¯t let the other party see through your thoughts¡­Mr. President still wanted to make things difficult for her.


    But Kant clearly did not understand the essence of politics.


    He had always been doing things ording to his own will and methods.


    The president could only listen.


    Kant said,¡± In addition, I intend to establish a school for Extraordinaries in Zhuerban to discuss the future of humanity and us with my peers from all over the world. Everyone, times have changed. You have seen for yourself that there are great ws in cultivating and creating Extraordinaries ording to the ideas of various countries. Perhaps I can provide you with another experience on this path¡­As for how to choose, how to decide, and how to deal with the changed rtionship, that¡¯s what you should think about. I¡¯ve put forward this idea, but whether you send her to study abroad or not is up to you.¡±


    ¡°Remember to bring enough tuition, textbooks, amodation, and other expenses,¡± he said with a gentle smile.


    The president¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    His heart shook.


    Kant was a wild supernatural being. He did not grow up ording to the training methods that the governments of various countries had tacitly agreed upon. He did not rely on any technological power, but he possessed terrifyingbat power and might. The governments of various countries should be extremely wary and wary of him. They would also be even more wary of a second person like him¡­


    However, he said that he wanted to set up a school to impart advanced experience.


    In other words, by teaching extraordinary humans to walk on his path, he would not need to rely on external objects to temper himself so that he would possess terrifying and invincible strength¡­This meant fewer ws and weaknesses.


    Therefore¡­


    Of course, he rejected it. How was he going to manage the Extraordinaires in the future if they could be so strong without relying on technological equipment? If something went wrong, how could he quickly suppress it?


    This was an instinctive thought that appeared in the hearts of those in power.


    The nature of a ruler was to be suspicious, suspicious, hate uncertainty, and like to maintain stability.


    However, the sad nature of human beings was not limited to this.


    After having this thought, another viper-like thought began to gnaw at his soul.


    ¡®I won¡¯t send any supernatural beings over. What if the British do?¡¯


    It was a very realistic question.


    When your potential enemies raised their double-edged swords, knowing that they might cut themselves, but before they could cut themselves, the de had alreadye-what should you do?


    The president was silent for a long time.


    ¡± We need a formal conference call, Kant,¡± he said.¡± It¡¯s not just you and me. There¡¯s also America, Ennd, Russia, and¡­¡±


    Kant waved his hand and smiled peacefully.


    ¡± The one participating in this meeting is King Chakat the Second of the Byakorn and Comora. I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. In the end, I¡¯m just a smallmoner, a chief of Comora. What right do I have to talk andugh with all of you? I don¡¯t even dare to call you by your names.¡±


    He chuckled and said,¡± Anyway, hurry up. It¡¯s best if we start moving today. The tens of thousands of people in Zhuerban are hanging in the hive. I can help make a path, but the task of rescuing them and bringing them up and fooling them over will still be left to you. By the way, there doesn¡¯t seem to be enough time. I don¡¯t know how long the energy left in the hive can support these people¡­That¡¯s all I have to say. I should take my leave.¡±


    The president was silent for a while before nodding slowly.


    Now, he wanted to have a good talk with the leaders of the various countries.


    Now, it seemed that Kant¡¯s presumptuous idea and suggestion¡­It seemed interesting.


    The signal was cut off.


    The LCD screen gradually rose.


    The crew members on the bridge were relieved. They slowly got to their feet and took small breaths. They still did not dare to look at Kant. The time that had passed felt like a century.


    Kant looked at Sergeant Luo, who was sitting at the hatch. He had seen him thest time he delivered the specimen. It was also this kind trantor who had tranted the conversation between the captain and Big Bob for him.


    ¡°Come, friend.¡± He said,¡± Help me trante.¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes flickered, and his heart beat like a drum. He did not know how to face this person.


    Damn bureaucrats, damn presidents, what¡¯s going on!


    Kant exchanged a few words with Sergeant Luo. Then, Sergeant Luo came over and said,¡± Sir, he¡¯s asking if we¡¯re out of the Piragon Sea and in international waters.¡±


    The captain first nodded, then was horrified-what was this guy trying to do?


    The sergeant tranted. Kant said a few more polite words and even nodded at the captain in a friendly manner. The sergeant tranted.¡± Captain, this Mr. Kang said that this ce is very far from the coast of Vgon. He doesn¡¯t know the way. He said that we can send him back to Vgon?¡±


    Don¡¯t know the way? Then how did you chase after me?


    ¡°We¡¯ll send him back by helicopter,¡± said the captain.


    ¡°Long¡­Sir, he said that he is sick of helicopters and only wants to take a boat.¡± Sergeant Luo said softly, even with a hint of sobbing,¡± Anyway, just agree to his request. The president already said that¡­¡±


    After some time, Kant stepped onto the harbor of Zhuerban.


    The Knight Astolford made a turn and then left.


    At this moment, there was no one in Zhuerban. The swarm of insects had already dispersed, and the streets were filled with dpidated buildings. It was extremely empty. There was nothing left of food, green, or even living things.


    Walking in such an empty city must be very scary.


    But Kant was already used to it.


    He strolled through the streets of Zhuerban, and his iron son¡¯s voice rang out. We can destroy it.¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment.¡± Because I feel uneasy,¡± he said. I have two paths in front of me, the path of magic in the other world, and the path of science and technology on Earth. The Graywind swarm has already affected Earth, and there might be an even greater disaster in the future. I don¡¯t know if the other world has any way to deal with it.¡±


    ¡± But I was born on Earth, and I¡¯ve understood the power of science since I was young. Living in such an atmosphere and concept, I¡¯m thinking, can the white fog, the swarm of insects, the sound of doomsday, and the path of Earth be analyzed and interpreted from another perspective? It¡¯s much faster for elites and top talents from all over the world to do it together than for me to do it alone.¡±


    Horus was deep in thought.


    ¡± Is the establishment of the so-called supernatural school a simr consideration?¡±


    Kant nodded. I felt uneasy about the future. If a simr disaster really happened on Earth, I hoped that the other countries would be able to effectively help me. Earth should have the power to protect itself and even counterattack. Not only would the other worlds have to learn Earth¡¯s concepts and technology, but Earth would also have to learn useful things from the other worlds¡­Sigh, it¡¯s too early to say this now. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡±


    ¡± The various countries will most likely be tempted to open a supernatural school. They are worried that theirpetitors will be stronger.¡± Horus said in a deep voice,¡± But they might not share the results of their research.¡±


    Kant smiled.¡± Yes, they will. As long as they have the habit of recording the progress of their experiments and storing their reports, they will definitely share them with me.¡± But in a way they can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    ck light shed.


    Kant and Horus disappeared from Earth.


    Arriving at the White Fog World.


    The white mist dispersed.


    It was an empty city, with a vast ocean to the west and an endless in to the east.


    He pointed at the calm sea.¡± After a while, I will refresh the world. The Knight Astolford Horizon ss frigate will appear in the waters west of Zhuban. After a while, arge amount of construction materials, supplies, and evenrge buildings will appear here. Then, there will be a confidential and advanced scientific research base with arge amount of research equipment.¡±


    ¡± The countries will never know what I will get. Even if I use a foolproof intr and the strictest security, I will still be able to get all their research data and results.


    Although Horus had already understood his father¡¯s n earlier, he still felt an inexplicable shock when he heard him mention it. Pleasure.


    ¡± This is the most exciting thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± It chuckled and said,¡± You even n to buy the advanced weapons and armaments of other countries for free for a long time.¡±


    Kant did not look pleased.


    He said softly,¡±It¡¯s just a guarantee¡­¡± I hope I never have to use them. What really matters to me is something else.¡±


    He raised his head and snapped his fingers. The world of white fog could be moved at will. The Dimension Portal opened and Kant disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in the vast underground space.


    Beneath the deep and dark soil, a huge Graywind hive appeared in the empty dome. Most of it was hidden in the endless darkness. The veins were intertwined, and countless fruits were suspended on the branches. Strange liquid flowed inside, but there was no one inside.


    There were only densely packed locusts quietly lying on the roots, cells, and veins of the hive.


    asionally, it would p its wings and flicker with a silver light.


    6,000 words! The Warrior of Destruction is about to be released!

 Chapter 469: 469

    China, Russia, Britain, France, and the United States, the five major countries that could determine the global situation, showed amazing flexibility and mobilization ability on the issue of Biagon and the insect swarm.


    The negotiation between Kant and President Fabeise, which took ce on the Astorf Knight of the French and Spanish Antic Fleet, was known as the Afu Meeting. Five hours after the meeting ended, it came to fruition.


    At 10 p. m. local time, the first French advance party entered Zhuerban.


    They carried simple equipment and light vehicles and took a transport ne from the military base in Cote d¡¯Ivoire to the airnding in Biagun. It took only four to five hours from giving orders to preparing for maintenance, loading members, supplies, and vehicles, as well asmunicating routes and diplomatic permits.


    This was the benefit of setting up a military base in Africa and having great influence.


    Originally, with the efficiency of the French, it was impossible to do this. If only the French were to do this, they would probably have to hold a week of meetings first. Therefore,petition was the best way to maintain efficiency. When he thought of the British starting to move, Faberci felt as if his butt was on fire.


    The same logic applied to the other countries.


    When they thought about China¡¯s unique system and the terrifying execution power of the big government, how could the Americans sit still? Kant was obviously a chauvinist with a strong national tendency. When it came to the research of the Zhuban hive, China would have a big advantage. With this advantage and their ability to move, the United States would most likely fall behind. This was absolutely intolerable.


    If it was something else, what else could they say? If assassination didn¡¯t work, they would punish, if punishment didn¡¯t work, they would smear, if smearing didn¡¯t work, they would steal, suppress, bully, swindle, intimidate, and lock you down. The M Nation always explored and improved in this way, and it was their glory.


    However, these methods were used in this kind of matter¡­Probably not.


    The French people¡¯s suffering was still fresh in their minds, and Kant¡¯s abilities were also witnessed by them. The American supernatural beings sent to Moani were all frightened. Kant¡¯s tough attitude towards Fabixi was also noticed and guarded by the relevant American agencies. Their conclusion was that Kant was ¡± a radical and irritable powder keg with the ability to teleport. He would urately and suddenly appear on top of anything he wanted to blow up.¡±<div>


    The suggestion was that even if certain ¡± necessary and decisive measures ¡± were to be taken, careful nning and preparation should be carried out, whether it was the execution of the n or the emergency response n after the n failed.


    Since he couldn¡¯t y dirty tricks for the time being, he could onlypete fairly.


    As for the British? When the British thought of France¡¯s dense military bases and deep influence in Africa, they couldn¡¯t sit still. However, it was useless to sit still. They could only hold their father¡¯s clothes and cry. But that was enough.


    No matter how ambitious the Russians were, how could they not be anxious when they saw the other four permanent members swarming out?


    In theplicated international situation, regardless of the political system, national strength, and ideology, the national machines of the five permanent members of the Security Council had already begun to rumble and were about to affect the subtle changes in the world situation.


    Although there were only five permanent members, there were more than five countries in the world.


    The regional powerhouses were also unwilling to be left out and were ambitious.


    However, it was none of their business now.


    If the big brothers don¡¯t take their seats first, how can it be your turn?


    He would be beaten up.


    All in all, thepetition between the five permanent members had already begun after Kant ended the call.


    The French had the geographical advantage. They sent orders and mobilized as quickly as possible. The first batch of special forcesnded in Zhuerban in five hours. Under the cover of the night, the French soldiers who received orders and carried out secret operations drove into the uninhabited city in Peugeot P-4 off-road vehicles. They were prepared to upy a favorable position to set up camp ording to the n.


    Then, they smelled the strong fragrance of the night breeze.


    He also saw bright lights shining on the best location for the camp.


    The five-star red g was fluttering high.


    They were stopped by a group of well-equipped patrol squads with heavy firepower. After verifying their identities, the Chinese greeted them with bright smiles and delicious hot food.


    The military chief of the French Special Task Force recognized the leader of this group of Chinese people. He was a Chinese colonel at the Dingtian support base. These Chinese people had already set up camp. Although they atete, they were all freshly made dishes instead of individual self-heated field food.


    What made the French even more surprised and horrified was that this Chinese army only had one to two hundred people, but there were more than a dozen heavy vehicles and even more light vehicles parked in the camp, including transport vehicles and construction vehicles. There were even a few wheeledbat vehicles and even a f * cking logistics support vehicle.<div>


    It must be noted that transporting one to two hundred people to a certain location and transporting vehicles and supplies weighing hundreds of tons to a certain location were twopletely different concepts.


    Thetter was a test of a big country¡¯s strategic delivery ability.


    The news spread back to the country and to the ears of the other countries.


    As a result, the United States and Russia urgently revised their delivery and deployment ns.<div>


    More heavy weapons andbat tforms were deployed.


    After all, Moani¡¯s military power was already out of bnce.


    In the eyes of the various heads of state, Chinacked the ability to deliver goods around the world. This required long-term management and resources. It was China¡¯s greatest weakness. This was what made the United States, Britain, Russia, and France feel the most at ease. Even if Kant was Chinese, he would definitely be in cahoots with his mothend. But even so, some weaknesses were still weaknesses.


    No matter howrge and powerful the army was, it was useless if they could not send it over.


    However, the news from the French gave them a blow.


    I¡¯m sorry, but Extraordinaires can do whatever they want. It¡¯s just that the useless Extraordinaires in your country will probably never understand this realm.


    They could even imagine Kantughing at them when he said those words.


    This must have been done by that fellow!


    As a result, the files on Kant grew thicker, and the threat level increased drastically.


    This was because this kind of delivery ability was enough to participate in high-intensity wars between major countries and y a decisive role in the victory or defeat of a major battle or even a war.


    ¡± Controlling the weather can interfere with our satellites andworks, and it can even prevent our fighter jets and bomber nes from taking off. Its powerful delivery ability is enough to allow a Chinese heavy armored brigade to instantly appear in the ce we least want it to appear. It can be said that the Chinese supernatural being named Kant, other than not having destructive power, has the same strategic value as intercontinental nuclear weapons.¡±


    The evaluation of this wild and terrifying supernatural being who had quietly grown up was still being revised, improved, and recorded.


    After Moani¡¯s massacre, the Holy Tent, and the lightning storm, the politicians and soldiers of the Hawk Faction did not dare to shout out the slogan and suggestion of ¡®assassinating Kant¡¯ easily.<div>


    Since the risk of physical destruction and hostility was too great, the countries were already seriously considering a more gentle, effective, andpletely harmless way to deal with this threat.


    Several powerful state machines continued to speed up.


    Other than modifying the delivery n and deploying more heavy weaponry to deal with China¡¯s strategic advantage of cheating, the intelligence personnel had also received more funds and manpower. They began to dig up everything about Kant, from his childhood to his childhood, his preferences, tendencies, opinions, experiences, and personality.


    He wanted everything.


    The advantage of being outside the wall was disyed at this moment. The first thing the intelligence personnel received was the two websites that Kant often sneaked into the outside world to visit. Both of them started with a ¡®P¡¯.


    They obtained the ount information and knocked on the doors of the owners of the two websites in a democratic and friendly manner. They also obtained all of Kant¡¯s ess information, collection content, and browsing time.


    The big data started to move.


    Everything was progressing smoothly.


    The world was changing, but there was no change.


    Africa¡¯s presence in the Inte world and even the internationalmunity was extremely low. No matter which European, Asian, or American country it was, news reports about Africa were usually about wars, hunger, illegal immigration, and disasters. They were not concerned by the public at all. Just like Kant said, they would not cause a ssh.


    The disaster that happened in a small country in the poorest and most backward region of Africa was suppressed by the five hooligans. Zhuerban was blocked, and even themunication andwork of the entire country of Byagon were blocked to prevent other cities in Byagon from leaking the terrible things that happened in Zhuerban. The elites of the five countries formted a huge n to maintain stability and cover up the truth. They wanted topletely fool the locust gue in Byagon.


    Although there were many witnesses, it was not difficult.


    After all, the disaster happened in Biagun. No one cared about it. Even if there were videos leaked, experts would refute the rumors, media would report it, and celebrities would divert attention. Why would the people continue to pay attention to things that had nothing to do with them? Their attention would be quickly diverted.<div>


    As for those who knew the truth but wanted to get to the bottom of it¡­


    Please, there are so many conspiracy theories in the world. They preach their ideas every day. They believe that aliens are secretly ruling the earth, that the earth is t, and that the US government is trying to control the minds of its citizens. These conspiracy theories have existed for 100 to 200 years or even longer, but they haven¡¯t caused any waves.


    The most difficult part was the tens of thousands of Zhuerban people who had been taken away by the swarm of locusts. They were still unconscious, but they could not remain unconscious forever. When they woke up, they would most likely remember that they had been taken away by the locusts. It would not be easy to fool them¡­However, the elites of the five nations already had an idea.


    By the way, this was what the King had told him.


    Kant had refused to talk to any other leaders after the meeting with Ah Fu.


    He pushed Chakat II out and asked him to talk to the heads of the five permanent members of the council on equal footing and discuss the details. The king was both grateful and resentful about this matter.


    Of course, he was grateful to Kant for giving him a chance to stand up for himself.


    me is¡­The king felt like he was a younger brother in front of the five.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Kant smiled and said to him,¡± Be more confident. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°There are so many things to do,¡± the King sighed.


    It was not only within the ranks of the Coro Empire, but also because Coro was about to merge with Biragon.


    Although only Zhuerban had fallen, the rest of the districts in Byagon were basically intact. The remaining national strength was stillparable to the heavily damaged Komoira. If they wanted to annex all these districts, they would have to face the military and political leaders of the districts in Byagon and the local king chiefs. It was still a big challenge.


    But if the permanent members said you could do it, even if you were a pig, you would definitely be able to do it.<div>


    In less than a day, the remaining military and political systems of Biagon and the tribal system had made their positions clear. They decided to abandon the darkness and join the light, weing the great Chakat II to his loyalnd.


    Why was he so righteous?


    Hey, think about it, the five hooligans together persuaded you to abandon the darkness and turn to the light, is this a small blessing? Shouldn¡¯t they thank him with tears of gratitude and kneel down? Why? You can see my smile, but can¡¯t you see my knife?


    ¡°The worst was the king of Biagon.¡±


    ¡± When he wakes up, he¡¯ll realize that his empire is gone.¡± Kantughed.¡± His tournament is over.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with him yet.¡± The King shook his head.


    The king of Biagun was instigated by the French tounch an invasion against the Komodo Empire. He personally opened the curtain of this catastrophe, and war crimes could not be avoided¡­ However, he was still the former king of the Piagons.


    ¡± What do you think?¡± He turned to Kant, his loyal and eternal friend.


    ¡°Public trial!¡± Kant said excitedly,¡± Who wouldn¡¯t choose a public trial when the options are right here?¡±


    The king sighed helplessly. His friend was good in every way, but he would always get excited in strange ces and say things he didn¡¯t understand. Forget it, let¡¯s talk about itter.


    ¡°When is your father leaving?¡± he asked, shaking his head.


    ¡± Tomorrow?¡± Kant was stunned for a moment before he chuckled.¡± Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll send him off.¡± The King hesitated for a moment and said,¡± Aren¡¯t you going back with him?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not going with him.¡± Kant was still smiling.¡± He¡¯s the safest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the matter with Komoira,¡± Chakat II said apologetically.


    Kant waved his hand and smiled nonchntly. You can¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    His calm and steady smile made the king¡¯s heart tremble. It was not an expression of indifference, but a calm and carefree expression despite knowing the heavy answer.


    The king was keenly aware that his friend had something on his mind.


    How difficult must it be to make someone like him feel pressured and heavy?


    ¡± Listen, brother,¡± he said seriously.¡± I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble you¡¯re in, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m qualified to understand your troubles, but I can tell you this. Although Komoira is weak and poor, we¡¯re willing to do everything we can to help you. As long as you need it, as long as you ask, no matter where you are, no matter who you¡¯re fighting, as long as you raise your war scepter high, we¡¯lle to your side.¡±


    Kant patted his hand.


    ¡± I don¡¯t need suchfort. Listen, Kant, I already have a n.¡±


    ¡± There are only about 800,000 people in the Komoras,¡± the king said in a deep voice.¡± The five kingdoms are the richest and most powerful five kingdoms. Their aid can forcibly raise our living standards to that of a developed country. Moreover, it¡¯s very easy. You¡¯re the one who brought such grace, so the Komoras who can enjoy a prosperous life have the responsibility to repay you.¡±


    ¡± Arge amount of assistance, support, and welfare canpletely allow the hard-working young adults to take off their jobs. I¡¯m prepared to transfer all those who meet the conditions to military service. I want to train them into soldiers. If they want to receive generous benefits and assistance, they have to pay a price, and this price is loyalty. I will ensure this¡­We can ensure that after a few years, there will be a powerful elite force that can fight for you.¡±


    ¡± Wait a minute.¡± Kant frowned.¡± Did what happened to Moani the other day make you¡­¡±


    The King lowered his eyes and said,¡± No, even if that happened, I still love them deeply. I love mynd and my people deeply. However, a truly benevolent king should be like a loving father. Not only must he give his children deep love, but he should also know the disadvantages of spoiling them¡­We must let them learn what responsibility is and what living is.¡±


    He looked up at Kant.¡± Stop talking. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Kant hesitated and sighed softly.


    On the third day after the Afu Conference, Kang Jinzhu boarded the northbound convoy.


    An escort convoy that had traveled thousands of miles from the Djibouti base.


    There were armed helicopters hovering in the sky, infantry vehicles holding the line and bringing up the rear. Advanced fighter jets from nearby military bases were circling in the nearby airspace. Theposition of the entire convoy was simply a brand of all countries. There were four or five types of off-road vehicles, and the gs of China, Britain, France, the United States, and Russia were inserted in the front of the vehicles. It was obvious that this convoy was rampant in Africa. It was enough to scare all warlords and bandits.


    The reason for such arge group was because the son of the escort was called Kant.


    Of course, the four countries of Britain, France, Russia, and the United States would not be so shameless. The official statement was that these people from Djibouti came to Beirut for a field trip and preliminary inspection. Now they were just returning to Madagascar, just to ¡± walk together with apanion ¡°. That was all.


    But in fact, everyone who knew the inside story understood.


    Especially at this juncture, no country wanted anything to happen to Kang Jinzhu.


    ¡°Did you see that? You have such a grand appearance in your life. It¡¯s all thanks to your son that you¡¯ve gained face. The five hooligans are escorting you together. Do you believe that if you encounter any car bandits on the road, before you can get close, the F35 that descended from the sky wille and wash the ground?¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± You¡¯re bringing honor to our ancestors. You¡¯ve made it in time. When you get home, remember to kowtow and offer incense to our ancestors ¡®graves. You have to kowtow and thank our ancestors as you do so.¡±


    ¡°Bah.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu nced at this unfilial son.


    Show off my ass.


    ¡± Kang Gong, I have to remind you that your son has a firm and noble character, but you don¡¯t look very reliable as a father. The foreign forces and imperialists will probably use you as a breakthrough point. There might be some sugar-coated bullets along the way, so you have to control yourself.¡±


    Kant put his arm around his father¡¯s shoulders and tried to persuade him.¡± Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re married. If any foreign mene to seduce you, you must reject them sternly. Then, call me immediately and tell me which country¡¯s bastard is so rude. I¡¯ll call their big boss and scold him¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you scolding me for?¡± Kang Gong asked. You¡¯re scolding their country¡¯s leaders for ruining your parents ¡®rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Kant said,¡± You couldn¡¯t control yourself and got beaten to death by my mother. What does that have to do with me? I¡¯m scolding them for not distinguishing between primary and secondary. They¡¯re not sensible at all¡­¡±


    ¡°.. F * ck.¡±


    Giving the middle finger to a filial son.


    The long line of carriages lined up from the south to the north, waiting quietly.


    He waited for Kant to finish talking to his father.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back with us?¡± Father Kang asked after a moment of silence.


    Kant said proudly,¡± Get your identities clear. You two are going back to be your adoptive parents. You¡¯re going to make the country feel at ease. What¡¯s the point of me going back with you?¡± Besides, why would I have to fly back with you guys? Something that could be done with a teleportation¡­Wait for me at home.¡±


    Kang Jinzhu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    The sadness and worry of parting vanished into thin air.


    He hugged Kant tightly. He suddenly realized that his son¡¯s shoulders and back were broad enough to carry honor, power, responsibility, and mission.


    He had grown up.


    Kang Jinzhu was silent. Then, he whispered into Kant¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Do your job well, protect yourself, and cherish everyone you should cherish.¡±


    Kant shuddered. His father had already released him. He smiled and patted his shoulder before turning around.


    A father knew his son best. How could Kang Jinzhu not notice his son¡¯s worry and unease in the past two or three days?


    However, he had decided not to ask anymore.


    Kant watched as the convoy left, sending dust flying into the air.


    ¡°Father.¡± Horus said,¡± I envy your rtionship with your father.¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kant rolled his eyes.¡± Are you unhappy with me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s just an indescribable feeling.¡± Horus replied,¡± It¡¯splicated, ever-changing, and difficult to calcte. However, it shakes the soul and causes the calction to be chaotic. I¡­¡±


    The iron son realized that he was undergoing some special changes recently.


    Ever since his father returned from the hive, ever since Big Bob died.


    Kant did not notice it.¡± Emotions are something that is difficult to understand,¡± he said. You¡¯ll understand slowly. Don¡¯t be anxious, take it step by step.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Horus said,¡±Since your father has left¡­¡± Are we going back to the other world?¡±


    Kant looked at the time on his phone.¡± We still have to stay for a while. Let¡¯splete the task at hand. The battle between the dragons is imminent. We need more power. Also, the secret of the Graywind swarm¡­¡±


    The guards were not surprised by his disappearance. They thought that Kant had already gone somewhere.


    However, the portal opened and Kant stepped into the silent world of white fog.


    In the distant sea of Zhuerban, the Knight Astorf frigate was swaying.


    ¡± After my parents return to the country, I¡¯m going to make a trip back and meet Little Man. There are some details that need to be settled on Earth, so we¡¯ll return in four days. In these four days, we need to get the parts to repair you, get some weapons and equipment, and alsoplete two more important things.¡±


    ¡± Firstly, we have toplete the measurement and estimation of the hive in the White Fog World. Perhaps one day, I¡¯ll bring it to the Other World and let the Extraordinaires in the Other World study and explore it.¡±


    ¡°Secondly¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s figure shed as he teleported and appeared on the deck of the Horizon ss frigate.


    ¡°We have to think of a way to make this ship move,¡± he said coldly.


    After all, the Horizon ss was an air defense frigate.


    The giant dragon came from the sea.


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Ah, the transition chapter wasn¡¯t easy to write either. It had to be detailed and interesting, and it had to tell some things from within¡­Six thousand words, good night.

 Chapter 470: 470

    Four days passed in a sh.


    It had been seven days since the meeting with Ah Fu ended.


    The follow-up actions of the five nations had already been fullyunched. The secret financial allocation had already been made, the materials had been shipped, the orders had been confirmed, and the first phase of Zhuerban¡¯s transformation and reconstruction had already begun.


    The port of Zhuerban was the first to restore its logistics capacity.


    The first batch of soldiers, engineers, and scientists from the five countries had already arrived. A simple base had been built in the capital of Biragon. All kinds of research equipment, special materials, and supplies had arrived bynd, sea, and air. The area around Moani had been sealed off by the five countries.


    The five strongest countries on the had joined forces to block everything rted to Biagon.


    News of the insect disaster did not appear on the Inte at all. Whether it was the Biragons outside Moani, the Comorans who witnessed the insect disaster, or other witnesses, even if they saw a supernatural phenomenon that subverted decades of life, they could not share it with the world. This was a deception n jointly promoted by the five permanent members of the United Nations. No country,pany, or even individual dared to resist.


    Because anyone with a sense of reason knew why permanent members were permanent members.


    Even the prying eyes of regional powers such as Germany, Japan, and India were forcefully isted.


    Because the big brothers had to eat first.


    After all, they had spent money!<div>


    And there were quite a few of them.


    Leaving China aside for the time being, the United States, Britain, and France finally experienced the feeling of core technology being stuck. ording to estimates, the hive was at least 1,000 meters underground, or even deeper. At this distance, even a bowl-sized drilling well would take a long time to prepare, not to mention digging a take-off andnding tunnel with a radius of at least ten meters to transport personnel and evenrge equipment¡­


    With the current technology and industrial capabilities, it would take a month to explore, draw, propose, and prove a paper n. It was a terrifyingly huge project.


    But someone said that it was possible.


    In fact, on the fourth day of the meeting, the King of Cormora awkwardly submitted a proposal to the five heads of state. This was the shortest, crudest, and greediest proposal the leaders had ever seen.


    Thepany¡¯s name was ¡± African Weapons Sceptre-Leagu ¡°. It was written by the chairman, Kant. It was concise andprehensive. The main text was divided into a few lines, making it difficult to read.


    The first line.


    I can help you dig a vertical tunnel.


    The second line.


    It could be done in three days, and it was very sturdy.


    The third line.


    ¡°But you have to pay the patent fee and technical fee. The tunnel you dug out is of course mine. If you want to build an elevator, you have to pay the rent. If you want to send people and things through this road, you have to pay the toll.


    Another note was added.


    ¡°I won¡¯t charge any customs duties, lest you say that we Chinese are calctive.¡±


    Themanders of the western world were naturally furious. F * ck, how could anyone do business like this? They would either buy out the construction costs in one go, or dig it out at their own expense and collect the toll. This guy actually wanted all of them. He was really shameless.


    Even thendlord did not have any surplus food. Although the funds for the Zhuerban operation were allocated through the special budget, they could not just throw money into a bottomless pit, especially when Kant¡¯s patent fees and technology fees were 50 billion US dors. This sky-high price was enough to reach the asteroid belt.


    The two sides naturally started a tug-of-war. This kind of asking price was too ridiculous. The key was that if there was this time, there might be a next time. 50 billion today, 50 billion tomorrow. Even if the US government started the money printing machine, it would not be able to withstand it. Fortunately, that bastard was not thick-skinned enough to shout out 50 billion for each family.


    After a series of cuts, it finally reached a price of eight billion USD.<div>


    In Kant¡¯s words,¡± This work will help to promote the scientific and technological advancement of human society. It will benefit all of humanity. It¡¯s not too much for me to charge every Earthling a dor, right? As a responsible global power, it¡¯s not too much for you to pay such a small amount of money for the people of Earth, right?¡±


    .. It was alright.


    It¡¯s in installments.


    Kant also promised that the portion of the payment that was no less than six billion USD would be paid in terms of military arms, scientific research, industrial products, and resources from various countries. There was no need for money, only goods.<div>


    It didn¡¯t matter if the model was a little old or the technology was a little low.


    The key was that it was cheap, durable, and of good quality.


    This was veryfortable.


    These monopolized high-end industrial and technological products were extremely profitable. The fivergest arms dealers in the world heaved a sigh of relief. The 1.6 billion US dors that were evenly distributed to each country was not worth much when converted into goods sold to the outside world. Moreover, they could also boost the domestic economy through orders. It was cost-effective.


    As for why Kant wanted to buy firearms¡­It was most likely to arm the Nicoan army in Comora, or to recruit and form a security force. Such a small matter was up to him.


    After all, he was still a huge threat without the Military Fire.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t sell the high-tech ones.


    In short, with this order alone, in terms of profit, AWTL instantly entered the top 500panies in the world.


    After the discussion, King Komoira handed Kant¡¯s letter of thanks with an awkward expression.


    ¡± Bosses, you¡¯re so generous. If you have the chance to make a fortune in the future, take good care of me.¡±


    There was even an advertisement attached.


    ¡± AWTL offers a series of high-quality services such as mining, excavation, ghost hunting, robbery, artificial rainfall, express delivery, and intimidation. It¡¯s designed for high-end customers.


    ¡°Thepany is strong and has deep exchanges and cooperation with the five permanent members. It has an outstanding employee who is also the chairman of the board. He is extremely professional¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°More business areas are being developed.¡±


    ¡± Please identify the African Weapon Scepter Union. Please identify the AWTL.¡±


    F * ck.


    Then, he casually signed the contract.


    The contract was also very simple. There were no detailed terms and regtions on the obligations and responsibilities of both parties. There were no details that thewyer had to wrack his brains over. It was as simple as the tender.


    ¡± Kant, dig a passage to the hive in three days.¡±


    ¡°China, the United States, Russia, Britain, and France are responsible for paying the money.¡±


    ¡± A total of six billion USD worth of goods and two billion USD worth of cash.¡±


    ¡± As for what to buy, we¡¯ll talk about it after Kant has decided.¡±


    ¡± Kant has the final right to interpret this contract.¡±


    ¡°And both parties can tear up the contract at any time.¡±


    ¡°No more.¡±


    However, another use was added immediately after.<div>


    ¡± If there are other countries that want to get a share of the profits, you have to lie with me and tell me more about the money. If you earn their money, I¡¯ll give you a kickback.¡±


    Fuck.


    The leaders didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as they signed the most ridiculous and casual contract they had ever signed in their lives. This contract was full of loopholes. Evenw majors could pick out dozens of irregr and overlooked ces. If they wanted to go back on their word, there were a hundred ways, but none of the five adults had such ns.


    They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at first, but then they fell into deep thought.


    In the end, he shook his head.


    There was only one reason for the appearance of this wed and extremely imprecise business contract.


    That was, the person who drafted it believed that this was the strictest and strongest contract in the world.


    How arrogant.


    Extraordinaires.


    After the contract was signed, the leaders wondered if they could make a fuss about the payment in installments. After all, they could not always be controlled by that fellow. No matter how crazy Kant was, he would not go to the extent of making a scene in the territories of various countries just because a batch of goods arrived a few dayste. They had to slowly test the bottom line for such matters.


    However, not long after this thought appeared, the information sent by Zhuerban made their faces darken.


    The underground passage was dug through.


    It was deep and dark.<div>


    It led straight to the endless abyss.


    It was just a little small¡­


    The radius was about four meters.


    ¨C F * ck! Didn¡¯t they say that the radius was at least ten meters?


    The protest reached the King of Cormora and he quickly received a reply.


    ¡°Dig in stages.¡± Chairman Kang replied,¡± You have to renovate and build the facilities on the surface of Zhuerban. The promised assistance and payment have to be delivered as soon as possible.¡±


    It was only then that the leaders realized how piercing the words ¡± Kant has the final right to exin ¡± were.


    However, they soon forgot about this matter.


    The elite special forces of the five nations carried oxygen tanks and exploration equipment as they descended through the deep underground passage and arrived at the vast and terrifying hive. The loyal soldiers who werepletely skilled in politics were shocked and terrified when they saw the scene.


    Humans were raised.


    They were raised and harvested in some iprehensible and advanced way.


    The locusts were sleeping quietly.


    The hive seemed to be beating and breathing.


    It was as if he was alive.


    It was like a scene from a science fiction novel.


    The photos and reports were sent out, the exploration team returned, and the eager scientists applied to enter.


    They needed to discuss and formte a n. They needed to develop a n for exploration and the establishment of a temporary tform. The think tank team and professionals had to start working. There were still many things to do.


    The leaders were already very busy and had to pay attention to the progress of this matter. For a moment, they did not have the time to argue with Kant. There were indeed many things to do.


    They felt that the first thing they had to do was to establish a way tomunicate directly with Kant.


    The elites of the intelligence department quickly found a way out.


    He heard that Kant had just started a newpany and seemed to value it very much.


    If he wanted to buy arge number of firearms, he definitely needed to arm a force.


    Based on his browsing history on indescribable websites and his activity records in China.


    This person was a lustful virgin.


    He likes young and beautiful women with excellent body development.


    So¡­


    The intelligence agencies of various countries, which had beencking in integrity for a long time, had a n.


    As for Kant?


    ¡°Son, do you know how to make a big fireball?¡±


    ¡°.. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Son, do you know how to draw talismans to catch ghosts?¡±


    ¡°.. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Son, can you fly into the sky?¡±


    ¡°.. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Son, are you still single?¡±


    ¡°.. Get lost!¡±


    This cruel conversation happened between mother and son. In fact, blood would be spilled within five sentences. It was basically the rule ofmunication between Kant¡¯s family members. It was basically Mother Kang bullying Kant, and Kant bullying Father Kang.


    A kind of food chain.


    The family had been separated for some time, and it was even more so for Kant. Even if he did not mention the two years in the other world, it had been a long time since theyst met. He had even been kidnapped.


    After Kant¡¯s parents took a private ne back to the country from their base in Djibouti, he settled the matters in Komora and teleported back home to reunite with his parents.


    When Kant and Father Kang were on the big adventure at Coro, Mother Kang was in a state of fear at the Djibouti base. When mother and son reunited, they should have been crying and hugging each other. In fact, Kant was overthinking things. After his mother confirmed that he was fine, she pulled him to perform.


    Spit fire.


    Freezing Ice.


    Boxing.


    Floating in the air.


    Backflip.


    Picking up items from afar.


    Shattering matter.


    And¡­ Kill a chicken with your eyes.


    Damn it,pared to this, the talent show when they were young was simply weak.


    The talent show ended with the most famous chicken that had ever died on Earth being stewed in a pot.


    However, the reason why adults were cruel and heartless was that they still wanted to attack you after enjoying the talent show.


    Kant was stabbed.


    ¡°Aiya, my son.¡± Nanny Kang pretended to wipe her tears.¡± How did you be so capable? Could it be that what the Japanese said is true? Can one be a mage by maintaining one¡¯s innocence?¡±


    Kant sighed. There are still people watching.¡±


    Little Man sat on the sofa and hugged a pillow, chuckling.


    Nanny Kang looked at Xiao Man, who was half-buried in the pillow and had a glint in his eyes. Then, she looked at her son, who was avoiding her gaze. She seemed to understand something and swallowed the teasing words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    When a family was reunited, they naturally had to sit together and eat and talk.


    He also invited Uncle Wang and Little Man-besides the fact that the two families had been close for generations, Uncle Wang had done his best for Father Kang, so he had to thank him.


    At the dining table, Kang De¡¯s parents and Uncle Wang sat on one side while Kang De and Xiao Man sat on the other.


    Uncle Wang¡¯s gaze on Kant was as sharp as a knife.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Kant could not take it anymore and begged for mercy.¡± I was wrong, I was wrong¡­¡±


    The reason for this was because Kant had once again be a hands-off manager.


    On the other hand, the one who reced him in dealing with the five permanent members was the king, a tool.


    As a Chinese, whether it was the hive or his own value, the Chinese side had their own ideas. Kant pushed all kinds of ideas for cooperation, probing, andmunication to Uncle Wang.


    Poor Wang Yongzhi. He didn¡¯t do anything, and when he woke up, he found himself stuffed into a bellows.


    Both sides were bullied.


    To a certain extent, Wang Yongzhi could be Kant¡¯s representative. This meant that he would have many opportunities, status, and even special privileges. However, there were some people who could not do anything to Kant, but it would be rtively easy to control Wang Yongzhi. This meant that all the pressure would be transferred to him.


    Those who did not have eyes and used their power to suppress others could naturally resist, but how could they refuse a reasonable and emotional plea? Old superior, old boss, old ss monitor, old leader, do you dare not answer these calls? Did he dare not meet these people? These people are talking to you with snot and tears, and you still dare to sit there?


    ¡°I¡¯ve really been tormented to death by you.¡±


    Uncle Wang red at him fiercely.


    Kant cracked open a bottle of Remy Martin and filled Uncle Wang¡¯s ss. He then made a casual gesture to show that he was apologizing. He smiled obsequiously and said,¡± It¡¯s like this. Your nephew, I, am crazy. When I see the leader, I will easily be a fool. I have already scolded the French president several times in front of him. How could I dare to meet that lord? I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡± However, I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing in the country. I¡¯m Chinese, so I still have to do what I need to do. However, I¡¯m not someone who can be ordered to do things by anyone. So, I¡¯ll have to ask you to be in the middle to smooth things out and turn things around¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, wasn¡¯t the previous coboration with Zhuerban quite good?¡±


    It was more than good.


    He had immediately contacted China after the discussion and finalized the n. The country would directly transfer people from Djibouti, travel light and fast, and arrive quickly. Kant would use his teleportation ability to send all the construction vehicles,bat vehicles, and logistics vehicles that were prepared in China directly across half the world to Beirut. He had won the initiative for China and shocked the other four countries, forcing them to modify their ns and increase the strength and quality of their delivery.


    After all, China had already sent infantry vehicles over. They had to be equipped with stronger heavy firepower, right?


    Kant felt that it was a pity.


    At that time, he had urged the country to send an armored regiment over in one step. It would definitely stimte the American Empire to scream and pile all kinds of American equipment here like dumplings. Unfortunately, the country was still mature and prudent. They felt that it was a pity that a country could not be so arrogant.


    Sigh, my equipment.


    Moani¡¯s arms race still needed to be intensified.


    He prepared in his heart and said,¡± It won¡¯t take too long. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take too long. If anyone makes you feel wronged, just tell me. I¡¯ll kill him¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this today.¡±


    Uncle Wang waved his hand and said,¡± Little brat, I¡¯ve already helped you. You have to know why I helped you today.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he nced at his daughter.


    Then, Xiao Man kicked him under the table.


    The sshed water mouthed the words ¡°none of your business¡± with a fierce look in her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink, let¡¯s drink.¡± He sighed in his heart and picked up his wine ss.¡± We¡¯re not talking about state affairs today.¡±


    [Little Man, are you really not anxious at all?]


    It was a banquet. The host and guest were happy, but each had their own thoughts. At night, Kanty in bed. His phone rang. Little Man asked,¡± Are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Kant replied.¡± I¡¯m going back.¡±


    The custom-made parts that he had entrusted to the country had also been distributed. The first phase of construction in Zhuerban had beenpleted, and the situation was temporarily stable. It was time to return to the other world.


    It wasn¡¯t just the dragon race¡¯s invitation to battle.


    He still had to meet someone.


    He needed more answers about the Graywind Insect Swarm and the Sound of Destruction.


    ¡°Have you told Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about how to say it?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my dad to help me say it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°.. What is your dad going to say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If he doesn¡¯t want to help me, I¡¯ll contact the president of the United States and ask him to send a female spy to seduce my father. After I get the photo, I¡¯ll tell my mother.¡±


    There was a thud on the wall behind the bed.


    They chatted until veryte at night, talking about everything until they fell asleep.


    Early in the morning.


    When Kant woke up, he could hear the sounds of pots and pansing from the kitchen. He pushed open the door and saw a familiar figure busying himself in the kitchen. Little Man poured the soy milk she had bought into a cup. When she saw hime out, she looked up and smiled.


    Behind him, his mother walked out with fried eggs and sausages.


    ¡°Get lost after eating.¡±


    She hugged Xiao Man and hugged her. She looked at Kant.¡± You¡¯re heartless. Xiao Man is still the best.¡±


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Ah, isn¡¯t this kind of thing called a crossdresser too scary?

 Chapter 471: 471

    Chapter 471: 471


    What Is Her Name?


    When Kant returned to Maple Leaf Castle, the night was dark. Moonlight shone through the gaps in the windows.


    At night¡­


    He shook his head and smiled.


    The steaming hot fried eggs and soy milk were still in his stomach. He had just finished his breakfast, and in the blink of an eye, it was alreadyte at night. This time difference was really too extreme.


    As he appeared in the room, Ah Xing, who was lying on the sofa, immediately sat up straight. In the dark night, he saw her golden ring-shaped eyes sparkling, and the girl¡¯s face was filled with surprise.


    Kant made a gentle gesture, indicating for Ah Xing to be quiet.


    However, it was useless because a soft moan sounded from the fluffy and soft bed. An alluring figure sat up, and the nket slipped off. Through the gauze curtain, one could see the hazy and beautiful silhouette.


    ¡± Kant?¡± Tina raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. Then, she woke up.¡± Kant is back?¡±


    Her fingertips lit up with a little arcane light, and the magic stonemp at the bedside lit up. The princess¡¯s soft blonde hair was tied to one side and draped over her chest. The soft nightdress gently wrapped around her beautiful body, from her corbone to her calves, covering it tightly. But even so, her outstanding advantages could not be hidden.


    The side profile of the princess looked even more charming under the dim light. She moved her body, lifted the gauze curtain, moved to the window, and put on the pink cotton slippers Kant had given her.


    During this process, the action of bending over to put on the shoes caused the chest of the nightgown to be attracted by the earth¡¯s core. Unknowingly, it revealed a very white canyon and very deep skin. Kant¡¯s gaze was instantly attracted. His breathing stopped slightly and he could not take his eyes off it.


    As Kant¡¯s gaze was glued to the slippers, he naturally did not notice Tina¡¯s upside-down nce or the smug smile on her face.


    She wore the slippers for about ten seconds.


    During this process, Ah Xing had no idea what had happened.


    ¡± Is everything going well?¡± Tina asked softly as she looked at Kant.


    ¡°Very smoothly.¡± Kant nodded.¡± It¡¯spletely over¡­¡± Also, thank you.¡±


    The princess smiled beautifully.


    She reached out and pinched Kant¡¯s nose affectionately.¡± If you want to thank me, it¡¯s better to thank the mages and professors. There¡¯s no need for that between us. You thank me today, and I¡¯ll thank you tomorrow. It¡¯s very boring. Why don¡¯t you give me something substantial?¡±


    The sensation on his nose was cool and soft. The girl in front of him had jade-like skin, her eyes were moving, and her smile was as bright as the sun. It was as if her eyes were filled with stars.


    It was said that a girl¡¯s smile and gaze were different in front of the person she liked.


    Kant looked at the smiling face in front of him. He could smell the fragrance that was so close to him. The princess¡¯s intimate actions expressed her intimate feelings. It was a scene that all men in the world dreamed of.


    But Kant instinctively dodged.


    Tina was taken aback. However, her surprise onlysted for a moment. Her smile was as bright as ever. Kant also reacted and smiled.¡± What do you want as a thank you gift?¡±


    ¡± Thank you.¡± The princess blinked her eyes and smiled evilly.¡± Anything?¡±


    Ah Xing poked its head out from behind Kant, its gaze alert.


    Tsk.


    Tina smiled nonchntly and retracted her hand.¡± I¡¯m just joking. Kant will give me whatever I want. It¡¯s gettingte. Do you want to rest? Or should we eat something first?¡±


    Kant shook his head. You guys can continue sleeping. I have something to do.¡±


    Ah Xing revealed an unwilling expression, but he noticed that Tina gave him a look that was somewhat solemn.


    ¡°Thene back quickly.¡± Ah Xing let go of his hand resentfully.


    Kant coaxed her and hugged Tina. The moment he hugged her, Tina¡¯s brush brushed past Kant¡¯s shoulder and she sniffed gently. It was a strong scent of Kant, and there was no other scent that should not be there.


    Therefore, the princess calmly tidied Kant¡¯s clothes and sent him out.


    The princess leaned against the door and sighed softly when she heard Kant¡¯s footsteps leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ah Xing frowned. You didn¡¯t let me speak just now.¡±


    Tina was silent for a moment. She walked to the window and opened it. The cold night breeze blew as she looked at the bright moon in the sky. She said calmly,¡± Every time Kant disappeared for a while, he would always be a little resistant to my intimate actions when he just returned. After a while, he would be normal¡­It¡¯s been like this for a long time. Do you have any leads?¡±


    Ah Xing was slightly shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask directly.¡± Tina turned around and looked at Ah Xing.¡± What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Kant left the west wing of Maple Leaf Castle. He first returned to the White Fog World and brought Horus with him. Then, he turned from the rooftop to the courtyard in the sky and walked along the long walkway.


    From here, one could see the whole view of Lucerne. It was alreadyte at night, but some areas of the streets were still brightly lit. It seemed that the party had not ended. It was really exaggerated.


    He looked at the night scene for a moment and sighed.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s written all over your face.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡± The princess¡¯s courting and confession of love is so cool, but when I think of my childhood sweetheart on Earth, I feel guilty like a scumbag. I¡¯m really in a difficult position. This kind of cool and guilty feeling of betraying morality really makes me unable to stop. What should I do? Will I be beaten to death if I do all of this? Is that right?¡±


    Kant¡¯s face darkened.


    He felt that his son was rapidly evolving into a super artificial intelligence.


    He wanted to retort, but he did feel a little guilty. In the end, he just rolled his eyes and said,¡± Bullsh * t. That¡¯s nonsense. When did you be so nosy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just amazed by your father¡¯s behavior as your child.¡±


    ¡°.. What are you eximing about?¡±


    ¡± I marvel at how you, who had just returned from your childhood sweetheart, abandoned your beloved princess, left your warm room and beautiful love, just to see another woman-and a guest of the princess¡¯s house. The customs on Earth usually call men who do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After walking for a while, Horus could not help but ask,¡±So, father, what exactly do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Kant said nkly,¡± I¡¯m still a child. My job is to be stronger and save the world. I don¡¯t have time to think about love. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°..¡±Horus sighed.¡± Look at what you¡¯ve taught me.¡±


    Kant ignored him.


    He walked along the long garden passage to the other wing of Maple Leaf Castle. There were guards and hidden posts along the way. After checking the pass, he was immediately allowed to pass.


    As he walked, his sonughed again.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡±


    ¡± Father, I have a n to deal with the current predicament. Why don¡¯t you imitate the wisdom of the ancient emperors and set up two pces on Earth and in the other world. The two sides will never meet each other for the rest of their lives. Wouldn¡¯t it be great to deceive both sides?¡±


    ¡°.. You¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    Kant said unhappily,¡± If you have the time to ask about me, why don¡¯t you do something useful? My mother asked me to call her regrly and build a real-timemunication device that can cross two worlds. Do you have any ideas? Do you have any ideas about starting the Afu?¡±


    Xiao Man¡¯s mother was convinced by Xiao Man¡¯s willingness to take the initiative and epted the fact that her son would not be able to stay at home often. However, just like how a child would travel far away, any mother would be worried.


    As usual, they had to eat on time, rest well, exercise, and call often.


    Thest one was very troublesome.


    As for the Knight Astorf, it was also very troublesome.


    Although thebat effectiveness of this modern frigate was a mess due to the joint research and development of the frigate and its extremely confusing design, the concept was still very advanced. Due to the high degree of automaton, the anti-air frigate, which had a discement of six to seven thousand tons and a length of 150 meters, only needed 200 people to maintain its full operation. But Kant could not even gather 20 people, let alone 200.


    This ship definitely couldn¡¯t be taken to Earth. Otherwise, even the American Empire would explode.


    As for recruiting crew members in the other world, the issue of confidentiality was secondary. Even if he managed to recruit soldiers whose loyalty was fixed at 100 and would never drop, it would be useless. As the saying went, ten years for the army and a hundred years for the navy. If he were to let a group of illiterate natives from the other world learn how to operate the advanced warships of the new era on Earth, he would basically have to implementprehensivepulsory education in Goethe¡­


    Of course, Kant had also thought of using the white fog to see if he could enlighten a shipdy like how he had activated Horus. He was quite looking forward to it.


    However, Kant called this method ¡± Fantasy Building ¡± because thest two words had frozen the blood and tears of countless African people. Did you not see that every beautifuldy in the popr mobile games had been painted? Each of the beautiful ck lines and color blocks had frozen the eternal skin color of the African people. The exaggerated revenue of every first-tier mobile gamepany had condensed the tears of indignation of the African people.


    There was only one chance.


    If it sank, it would really be a sunken ship.


    The Knight Afu on Earth had already left the Piagon Sea, and there was no chance to replicate it again. If the Fantasy Grand Construction failed, the huge amount of white fog elements that filled the hull would directly disintegrate the steel warship into nothingness. That would be too much of a loss.


    As for letting his son eat the ship like he ate a fighter jet¡­First, the Iron Son had not been fully repaired. Second, it could not eat the ship. Third, if it ate the ship, Horus ¡®body would expand to an unprecedented level. This was not only a problem of flexibility, but it would also take up a lot ofputing power and affect energy output. There were many drawbacks. The Transformers themselves did not rmend this.


    ¡± My tentative idea is to use the puppet craftsmanship of the other world to create a crew that can control and steer this ship. I¡¯ll control it with my mental power.¡±


    ¡°But this requires me to fully understand the mechanism of this ship and design the corresponding control n¡­¡± Horus said in a deep voice. This takes time, and what consumes even more time is the custom-made craftsmanship of the other world.¡±


    The Horizon ss required 200 crew members.


    Even with Horus in charge, he would need at least a few dozen custom-made puppets.


    Kant nodded.¡± I¡¯ll talk to Goethe¡¯s National Alchemy Academy.¡±


    Then, the father and son fell silent.


    Actually, there was more than one method.


    But they all tacitly didn¡¯t mention it.


    The hive that had beenpletely replicated by the White Fog World obediently obeyed Kant¡¯s everymand.


    However, after hearing the Sound of Destruction and witnessing the terrifying Eye of Chaos, Kant was on guard against the Graywind swarm. It was a gift from the other party. There was a price to pay.


    This was the reason why he hade here.


    Not far ahead, Long Niang¡¯s ck dress fluttered in the wind. Her expression was cold, and her pale golden hair fluttered in the night wind.


    When she saw Kant, she looked uneasy and exhausted. She took a step back and pleaded in a tone that sounded very fake.¡± Please let me rest. I really don¡¯t have a drop left. Don¡¯t suck anymore. Nothing will flow out if you suck anymore¡­¡±


    In order to emphasize some kind of hint, her weak protective action of crossing her arms over her chest was obviously to highlight some kind of advantage, the kind that matched the words ¡°stop smoking¡± very well.


    So, would one be a psychopath after living for a long time?


    The best way to deal with this kind of dragon was to let them know¡­


    Although there was no inte, the recording equipment still had memories!


    He expressionlessly took out his phone and pressed the rey button. Long Niang¡¯s pleading voice sounded in the wind. Stop sucking¡­¡±


    The Dragoness closed in like a whirlwind and stared at the item in Kant¡¯s hand.


    Her face flushed red.


    She gulped and looked at the thin ck object in Kant¡¯s hand. The material was unknown, but it was glowing. Considering Kant¡¯s identity, it should be some kind of exquisite alchemy product.


    ¡°Has Aurora¡¯s alchemy attainments already reached this level?¡± Her breathing became rapid.¡± The alchemy research institutes in various countries are trying to minimize and portable the sound-recording magic devices. The relevant results are still in the experimental stage, and the high cost and cumbersome process are still unable to be optimized¡­¡±


    Wait, is this the main point?


    ¡± As expected of you, Kant. This kind of alchemy equipment can record the beautiful performance of a music master, allowing more people to hear the beautiful notes of nature. It can also record the incantations of high-level spellcasters, making it easier for apprentices to learn. This genius invention means countless wealth¡­¡±


    Kant was speechless. As expected of a dragon. Even a little female killer dragon with a dirty mind like this had a way of doing business. Inparison¡­


    He felt a little ashamed of himself as he heard Long Niang continue.


    ¡± There are clearly so many fields of application. It clearly represents an uncountable amount of wealth. It clearly can benefit many people, but you, Kant, created such a genius alchemy product just to record the shy voice of an innocent girl. You want to achieve your unspeakable evil goal and fulfill your sinful ambition of coercion and humiliation¡­As expected of you!¡±


    Long Niang praised,¡±I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. You always give me so many surprises and give me countless inspirations¡­¡± Ah, there¡¯s actually such a train of thought¡­¡±


    She took out a pen and paper from her skirt pocket and began to write quickly.


    I don¡¯t even know what to say!


    Kant was stunned for a moment.¡± I¡¯ve taken care of the hive,¡± he said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Long Niang didn¡¯t even raise her head.


    ¡°.. Oh? That was it? Is there anything you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Ask what? Thew of victory has long been determined. I¡¯m not interested in the destined process. If I ask you for the details, are you willing to tell me? Are you willing to tell me where the insect gue happened and where you went?¡±


    ¡°If the Fire Stealer can¡¯t even solve this kind of problem, then you might as well die,¡± said Long Niang indifferently.


    ¡± You don¡¯t have anything to ask,¡± Kant said.¡± I¡¯ll ask you instead.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Long Niang said,¡± For the sake of my previous inspiration¡­The consultation fee this time is waived.¡±


    Kant took a deep breath.


    ¡°The creator of the Graywind swarm¡­ Whose orders?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡± The curtain of the end of the world. Do you remember this sentence?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Lily said casually,¡± I don¡¯t know much about the Fire Stealer. Most of ites from that guy¡¯s diary¡­ There is indeed no relevant record.¡±


    ¡°Fire Stealer¡­¡± Kant said,¡± The previous Fire Stealer was a woman, and she was from Aurora?¡±


    Lily finally raised her head, a cold glint shing in her eyes.


    ¡°How did you know¡­No, why didn¡¯t you know?¡± She asked in astonishment,¡± If you didn¡¯t know about it at the beginning, how did you know about it?¡±


    Kant hesitated for a moment before answering,¡± When I was destroying the new master of the swarm, the power of the Fire Stealer allowed me to see countless fragments of memories. There were victims, new masters, old masters, and even their memories. From birth to destruction, I saw the memories of the creator of the swarm who was defeated by the previous Fire Stealer. From those fragments, I saw the previous Fire Stealer¡­¡±


    After saying this, he shut his mouth.


    Lily¡¯s expression was already very ugly.


    Kant asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± The little female dragon asked with a gloomy face.¡± In other words, you saw what the previous Fire Stealer looked like?¡±


    ¡°.. Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then, the previous Fire Stealer you mentioned¡­¡± Lily asked,¡± Is she pretty?¡±


    Why did he care about this?


    In her memory, she had caught a glimpse of him. His gaze was as cold as a sword. His long hair fluttered in the wind. He was like a Valkyrie.


    It was because he loved her so much that his ck hair grew straight.


    ¡°.. It¡¯s quite good-looking. It¡¯s a very special kind.¡±


    Lily snorted.


    What exactly was this guy unhappy about?


    ¡± Hmph, you males are all the same. You¡¯re infatuated with a woman, and one of you abandoned his wife and daughter to be a bootlicker. The dragon race has lost all their face. You¡¯re also useless. You only saw it in a memory fragment and ran over to ask this and that like a lovestruck fool. She¡¯s long dead. She¡¯s turned into ashes!¡±


    ¡°.. You misunderstood.¡±


    Kant shook his head and was toozy to exin further. Although he and Long Niang had reached an alliance agreement to a certain extent, they were not old friends who could reveal all their secrets.


    He didn¡¯t n to tell anyone about being brought to an unknown world by some terrifying power to listen to the sound of doomsday.


    He said,¡±In short, the matter of the hive is over. Thank you for your help. Our alliance will continue. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just tell me.¡± I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t get anything out of him.


    She was obviously the daughter of some vile beast in the Saint Seal Archipgo who was sucking up to a dragon. Her father had followed the Fire Stealer and left her alone. Moreover, she had signed some dragon¡¯s oath. In short, it was very embarrassing. The rumors were probably directed at the mother and daughter¡­It felt like a family ethics drama and a dark childhood.


    When the time came, he would help her ask around.


    He turned his head and looked into the distance. The dark night enveloped the scene outside the city.


    The Dragoness couldn¡¯t get anything out of him, so she could only ask him.


    Flirtatious parrot, Sir System is here.


    [PS 1: 5,000 words, update¡­] I didn¡¯t get to see the excitement of the American stock market today¡­

 Chapter 472: 472

    Chapter 472: 472


    ck Pot Descends From the Sky


    Kant walked alone in the night.


    The night was quiet, the air was fresh, and the night wind was rustling. The mountains in the distance were hazy in the quiet darkness. Along the main road, a heavy motorcycle was moving at lightning speed.


    Kant and Horus had not been idle during their days on Earth. In order to repair the damaged Transformers, Kant had entrusted Wang Yongzhi¡¯spany to process some high-end parts.


    The national teamter took over the job. They did it quickly and well. ording to the special remarks, different types of aerospace alloys were used. The quality was very good. When Kant sent heavy equipment to Moani for the country, they were delivered together.


    After receiving it, he spent another two days to carry out the preliminary enchantment engraving. He even used some secretly seized dragon blood and dragon scales to engrave them through enchantment.


    Using these parts, Horus pieced together a new body for himself.


    The help and improvement given by Tacitus ¡®knowledge were constantly changing the nature of the Transformers. The most effective qualitative change was the module. Horus could temporarily leave his original body and move independently with the core part, such as his big-headed doll form.


    Now, it had a new idea. Not only did it repair its original body, but it also created many other bodies to deal with the moreplicated battlefield in the future.


    The heavy-duty motorcycle that Kant was currently riding was one that was focused on being small and agile.


    The humanoidbat form of this body was probably the size of an orc. It was one sizerger than a normal human. It could switch to heavy-duty motorcycle mode, emphasizing speed, long-range attacks, and breakthroughs. It could also transform into a humanoidbat unit. It was basically arge-scale terminator with fierce firepower and flexible tactics.


    Other than that, there was also the most important function.


    When Horus wanted to cooperate with a certain someone to show off and provide a certain degree of protection and firepower, he could transform into power armor and be worn by Kant.


    By the way, when the function was finalized, the father and son had a conversation.


    ¡°In your eyes, do I like to show off so much?¡±


    Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! This is an insult and misunderstanding! It¡¯s just that many people happened to see me solving problems and fighting bravely!¡±


    Then, is Father willing to let the witnesses see your more handsome side?¡±


    The point is, you can¡¯t take this out.¡±


    Iron Man¡¯s warframe was the best of the best. From the energy system to the nerve transmission to the armor material, it was enough for the permanent members to get their hands on it. If it really happened in reality, they would probably be swallowed whole.


    By the way, Iron Man imed that there was a circtory system in the suit to deal with excrement. Then the question was, who pulled the chain out for him and put it back?


    Jarvis-


    The father and son wisely ignored this question.


    ¡± How do you feel?¡± Kant asked loudly as he patted the dashboard. The vehicle was racing wildly against the night wind. The shock absorption system made the vehicle feel as if it was walking on t ground.


    ¡± Very good, Father,¡± Horus replied.¡± I¡¯m excited and looking forward to it. I wish I could grow wings and fly in the wind. I even want to draw a picture.¡±


    ¡°What painting?¡± Kant asked casually.


    ¡°¡®The Fuma who left Princess Goethe in the middle of the night and sneaked out of Maple Leaf Castle. He took advantage of the bright moonlight to secretly meet the Elven Empress without anyone knowing.¡¯¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m asking you how your new body is doing,¡± Kant said furiously.


    ¡± Oh, Father, did you hear the energy core¡¯s excited roar? It¡¯s venting its passion like a me, carrying you on the path of a scumbag. My shining, clear, and high-frequency image interaction device is in excellent condition. I¡¯m looking forward to witnessing the world-famous painting¡­¡±


    ¡°.. I really should find you apanion to discipline you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Father, how long have you been saying this? Do you think I don¡¯t know where the cars that disappeared in the underground parking lot of the residential area went?¡±


    Horus was indeed a little off today. Perhaps it was because he was driving faster.


    It chuckled.¡± Even if you seeded and created a smart and loyal Transformers like me, her growth path would be so clear. Under your influence, she would be a mature and independent child like me. She would be filial to you with me.¡±


    Kant imagined the scene of two Great Onmyoji surrounding him and taking turns to cast spells.


    F * ck¡­


    ¡°Why do you assume that I¡¯m the one being ridiculed?!¡±he asked angrily.


    ¡± It¡¯s because you often do some confusing actions just to act cool, because you often do some steely actions due to your low EQ, because you often do some contradictory actions due to the dual factors of lust andck of lust, and because you often do some scumbag actions because Wang Xiaoman is on Earth.¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re taking the opportunity to attack me again!¡±


    ¡± These are clearly facts. For example, Wang Xiaoman is on Earth¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t mention this! You¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on when I find you a wife!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Transformers don¡¯t need a partner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident¡­Maybe a surprise will fall from the sky.¡±


    ¡± Uh-huh. For example, Princess Tina suddenly found out about Wang Xiaoman?¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I won¡¯t tell you. Ah Xing won¡¯t tell Tina either. How did Tina know? You should worry about yourself! Be careful that one day, an iron woman will suddenlye to control you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Father, I¡¯m unique. To be honest, the probability of you creating another Transformer is even lower than the probability of you obtaining an offspring in biology! How could this happen!¡±


    ¡± Unfilial son, what did you say?!¡±


    ¡°I wish you a child soon! I just don¡¯t know which consort it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    They arrived near the temporary encampment of the elven expeditionary army.


    The current situation in Songyue was a unique sight in the history of the war in the other world.


    The two sides had actually stopped fighting, and the elves had almost admitted their defeat. At least, they had not achieved the expected goal of the war, and all military conflicts had been resolved.


    The two sides actually maintained considerable restraint under the blood feud. The elven army stationed in Goethe¡¯s various ces withdrew one after another. They did not burn the warehouses or execute the prisoners. Goethe allowed the elven army to set up camp in the designated locations and allowed the logistics supply line of the expedition army to be unimpeded.


    All in all, the huge elven expeditionary army was still stationed in Goethe¡¯s territory, and they still had the offensive ability to upy most of Goethe¡¯s territory again. However, neither side moved. Everyone was waiting for an official result. They all knew that the war was over.


    The person who had ended the war, and indeed ended it, was Kant.


    His Forbidden Spell Sword hung over Goethe¡¯snd, putting an end to all wars.


    Any living being who realized this, whether they were elves or humans, would sigh and even find it ridiculous. It was the invincible Forbidden Spell that ended the war and maintained the peace.


    This special phenomenon had attracted the attention of schrs from all over the world, and it had sparked a small discussion.


    The peace between Goethe and Twilight Moon was known as the ¡± Peace of Fear ¡°. Kant, who had the power of forbidden spells, used destructive attacks to force the elves to ept the oue of no victory. The reason for the peace of fear was that if the deterrence failed, Goethe would be destroyed by the elves ¡®massive military force. However, Twilight Moon would also be shrouded in the terrible shadow of forbidden spells, which would cause serious damage to the world overlord.


    That was why there was peace.


    Schrs began to imagine the ancient times when Forbidden Mages were active.


    It was said that the world was at peace at that time, and there were no wars. Therefore, culture and magic techniques were unprecedentedly developed, and the economy was prosperous. However, why did such a good era not pass down? Was the peace maintained under the threat of forbidden spells really peace? That would be a very long topic.


    Compared to this boring historical topic, the people preferred gossip.


    The gossip between Kant and the Elven Empress.


    The schrs imed that Kant hadpleted the Forbidden Spell¡¯s deterrence the moment the Elven Empress appeared. His original wish was to end the war and not to continue the hatred, so he stopped the destructive Forbidden Spell.


    The crowd preferred to think that the Phoenix King had agreed to many of Kant¡¯s hehehe conditions, which was why the people of Aurora had let the elves off. What a shame, the long-eared people. They actually survived because of the king¡¯s seduction. Perhaps the elven queen was lying on the big bed in Maple Leaf Castle with Princess Tina, being teased by Kant. F * ck, why could this person from Aurora be so happy?


    Since ancient times, this kind of news had spread the fastest.


    Kant had already realized this.


    Because the sharp eyes from all directions almost pierced him into a sieve.


    [So, what¡¯s with the way the victim looks at the yellow-haired guy? Are you worthy?]


    ¡°Um, sorry to disturb you sote at night.¡± He politely said to his surroundings,¡± I¡¯m Kant. I have something to ask of your queen. Please inform her.¡±


    On a roadside five kilometers away from the camp, an elf sentry emerged from the grass and stopped Kant, who was racing forward. Fortunately, the quality of the elven army was astonishing, and they had received strict orders from their superiors not to initiate a conflict with the Goethe people. Otherwise, they would have been shot with an arrow.


    They had recognized Kant¡¯s identity right away.


    The first was the people of Aurora.


    Secondly.


    There was a rumor in the army that if you saw a powerful puppet you had never seen before in Goethe, it would most likely belong to that butcher.


    It was him.


    The news was blown out with the sound of a leaf flute.


    Five minutester, the deer¡¯s hooves shook, and the forest rangers had already surrounded the ce.


    However, the empress did not appear.


    Only a group of elven cavalrymen who had a deep hatred for him looked at him with extremely subtle gazes. There was anger, hatred, unwillingness, fear, and fear.


    Most of the elves here had participated in the Battle of Lucerne, and they had all seen the scene of a falling object as tall as a small mountain falling from the sky with terrifying sound waves and mes. It was simply like the scene of hell invading and a demon descending from the world in an epic. It made them feel the fear of death, and they had never forgotten it.


    Then, it was casually taken back by the person in front of him.


    After all, this was an era where power reigned supreme. Even the proud elves had to show respect to the ultimate destructive force of this world.


    The pointy-eared people¡¯s expressions turned even uglier when they heard that Kant wanted to meet the Elven Empress.


    What are you doing here in the middle of the night?


    He still wanted to see the Empress!


    Furthermore, they were taking the main road!


    He was too arrogant!


    Those who had a richer imagination had already subconsciously imagined that their entire family would be exterminated ten times.


    The leading elf officer bowed on the war deer, but his voice was extremely cold.¡± Greetings, Dragon of Aurora. I¡¯m the chief officer of the Royal Army¡¯s 667th Ranger Cavalry, Cinchildo Grippon. I¡¯m on duty tonight and am in charge of camp defense. Forgive me for being presumptuous, but if you want to meet Her Majesty, you should ask Goethe¡¯s official envoy. After Her Majesty agrees to meet, both parties can make an appointment for the itinerary and location. Instead ofing in the middle of the night, it¡¯s rude and abrupt. Her Majesty should be sleeping now.¡±


    ¡± No,¡± Kant shook his head.¡± I don¡¯t think she¡¯s asleep.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know about Dar, but Parrot was a night owl. When I was asleep, she would pick up my phone and game console and fly to the living room. She would cover her body with a nket and have fun in there almost every night. I didn¡¯t believe that she would change her nature after turning back into an elf. If she was in the camp, she would definitely live with Dar. If they lived together, Dar would definitely not be able to sleep with her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡±the elf¡¯s expression changed, and her tone became even colder.


    Kant frowned.¡± You just need to inform them. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    ¡± Then please tell me the reason,¡± the man said coldly.¡± I¡¯ll decide if I should disturb Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you, and you don¡¯t have the right to judge this.¡±


    ¡°No, I do. This is my duty.¡±


    The other party still stiffly retorted.


    Kant could see the delight in his eyes.


    It was normal.


    Elves were proud and arrogant. Even if they were defeated, they would not admit defeat. It was easy to guess what this elf was thinking. Forbidden curses were sometimes scary, but sometimes not. The scary part was that once triggered, both sides would suffer. What was not scary was that the person who controlled the Forbidden Curse was a rational person. He would not smash the Forbidden Curse just because of some small matter.


    Therefore, he wanted to give Kant a heads-up.


    As for the motive¡­It was too easy to guess.


    Whether it was to vent their anger, to leave a good impression on the Hawk Faction, or to gain a reputation in the army, there were many reasons for them to take the risk.


    Kant sighed.¡± It¡¯s my duty to do so. I¡¯m just trying to cause trouble. Elf, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell the difference between the two. The forbidden mage visited the elven queen at night. The topics and secrets they discussed are not something a small officer like you is qualified to hear. I just need you to pass on a message¡­¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± The elf officer snorted, and an arrogant look appeared on his face.¡± A small officer?¡± Your Highness Kant might not understand the significance of the 667th Forest Patrol Cavalry, but my identity is¡­¡±


    His tone was even a little disdainful.


    It was as if they were ignorant barbarians who did not know the meaning of this so-called meaning.


    Kant shook his head and patted the dashboard of the motorcycle.


    The next moment, the back seat of the motorcycle opened up, revealing the rocket nests. zing mes shot up, and more than a dozen rockets shot into the sky and fell on the t ground two to three kilometers ahead.


    It set off a huge explosion and fire.


    Immediately after, the radiance of magic rose, followed by the soldiers ¡®shouts.


    It was obvious that the expeditionary army camp was awakened almost instantly.


    ¡± Kant!¡± The elves ¡®expressions changed drastically. They immediately raised their weapons. The officer shouted,¡± Kant!¡± What are you doing! This was an act of hostility! Do you know the consequences of doing this?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just an rm clock.¡± Kant said,¡± Don¡¯t make such a fuss. Use your cute little brains and think about what happened a few days ago. Would I use such a small firecracker to hit you elves?¡±


    The other party¡¯s face was so gloomy that it was almost dripping water.


    He gritted his teeth and said,¡±This is still an attack. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? So? You want to fight back? Why haven¡¯t you made your move yet?¡±


    Kant circled around.


    Looking at his gaze, the elves subconsciously lowered their weapons.


    Kant¡¯s gaze finallynded on the officer.


    The other party¡¯s face was filled with regret and frustration from the failure of the n and the expansion of the situation¡­ And uneasiness.


    ¡± You see, this is why I don¡¯t know the meaning of your identity as themander of a cavalry regiment. So, I¡¯ll return the same words to you, my elven friend. You may not understand the meaning of the identity of a Great Forbidden Curse Master, but the meaning is that you have to bear all the consequences of today¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡± And you have to remember that what I¡¯m targeting is not your diligence, but your arrogance and hostility. You know very well why you¡¯re stopping and making things difficult for me.¡±


    His tone was calm and collected.


    Silly bird.


    ¡°By the way, I n to report you to the Empress. You should be prepared. She must be very angry that things havee to this. You should know better than me who she will vent her anger on.¡±


    Kant blinked.¡± Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s so special about being the leader of a cavalry regiment? Let me see what kind of background you have and what you can rely on to make a moron like you do such a stupid thing.¡±


    Veins bulged on the elf¡¯s face, and she pulled out her knife.


    His subordinates were shocked at first, and their bodies tensed up, ready to stop theirmander.


    Kant clicked his tongue.¡± What? You want to fight?¡± Come, point at me and continue to point the knife at me. I¡¯m a very timid person and easily frightened. Once I¡¯m frightened, I easily throw things around, for example¡­¡±


    As he said this, he suddenly stopped and revealed a dull expression.


    The elves then heard a cry of surprise from afar.


    They all turned their heads and saw a huge meteor with zing mes whistling towards the ground in the dark sky. It was so powerful that it illuminated the sky.


    A little like¡­ Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell.


    The elves turned around in unison and stared at Kant. The scene was very quiet.


    PS 1: F * ck¡­I don¡¯t know what happened tonight¡­Super Carving was simply amazing. He was tired and sleepy.

 Chapter 473: 473

    Chapter 473: 473


    This Is The Real ck Pot


    The fiery meteors in the sky were extremely powerful.


    Kant, who had just said those harsh words.


    He said he would throw things when he was scared.


    For example, forbidden spells.


    The air was quiet.


    There was a total of three seconds of silence.


    Even a few elves subconsciously let go of theirmander who had pulled out his saber.


    F * ck!


    The streamlined and elegant body of the heavy-duty motorcycle instantly transformed. The gears crisscrossed, the bearings turned, and the lever spun. The alchemical weapon that quickly transformed and reassembled stood upright, enveloping Kant like a lotus flower that bloomed and closed. The armor was fixed, the hydraulic transmission was done, the spiral bite was done, and the jet wings were unfolded.<div>


    The elves were shocked and immediately drew their bows.


    But he still had doubts.


    Kant¡¯s shout calmed them down a little.


    ¡°Foolish! If I did it, would I havee here to set off firecrackers to remind you?¡±


    A jet of water gushed out as the battle suit soared into the sky. Kant and Horus rushed toward the elves ¡®main camp while facing the falling meteorites.


    ¡°Return to defense!¡±


    The deer hoofs shook, and the forest patrol army immediately turned around.


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck!¡±


    Kant remained in his battle suit. He could not do anything for the time being.


    Without a doubt, this kind of attack style of falling objects from high altitude had basically be the signature skill of the Great Forbidden Curse Master Kant. From the Battle of Valentan to Lucerne, the eyewitnesses ¡®testimonies were almost the same.¡± The stars of the sky fell from the sky ¡°, setting off violent impact explosions and shock waves on the ground, causing destructive damage and lethality. Not only could it wipe out an army, but it could alsopletely destroy a city.


    This unconventional method of attack was naturally highly valued by various countries. They gathered relevant schrs and arcanists, trying to specte or find Kant¡¯s forbidden spell inheritance from ancient books and formte relevant defense and response ns. However, they were found in a far-fetched manner.


    ording to historical records, the most destructive Forbidden Spell Mages of the ancient era used extremely powerful and effective Forbidden Spells that were different from traditional spellcasting.


    The characteristic of traditional elemental attack spells was to use the magic power in the body as a primer to cause an imbnce in the concentration of elements in a local area, and then use spiritual power to resonate and guide it, constructing an elemental system ording to the spell model to execute the attack effect. However, the path of this forbidden spell was much more wild.


    He directly used his dense magic power and powerful spiritual power to construct a gravitational array that was extremely far away. He picked one of the countless small celestial bodies that surrounded the and directly pulled it down to smash people.


    It had to be said that the design and effects were indeed very simr to Kant¡¯s Mass Projection.


    The current mainstreamw world was inclined to believe that Kant had learned the power of this forbidden spell.


    So¡­


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck, f * ck!¡±


    The meteorite that fell from the sky was like a huge ck pot, burning fiercely in the night.<div>


    ¡°Faster!¡± Kant shouted.


    ¡± It¡¯s already at the maximum speed, Father. The consequence of being miniaturized is theck of heavyponents. Whether it¡¯s material lifespan, maximum output, or endurance, they will all be limited.¡±


    ¡°I estimate that the weak jet and power system can only support this flight state for about four minutes,¡±Horus said. It¡¯s enough to stop that meteorite, but you have to have a way.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a stone?¡± Kant shouted,¡± Watch me extract it!¡±<div>


    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t y this kind of joke casually.¡±


    Horus rushed into the night sky, and the visual sensor projected the image onto the screen in front of Kant. A pale green barrier had already risen in the direction of the camp below, and streaks of magical light were umting.


    It should be an elf¡¯srge-scale anti-air spell.


    It seemed like Kant¡¯s rockets earlier had been effective in getting the elves high.


    At least they had some time to prepare.


    ¡°Father, what should we do now?¡± Horus said,¡± The elves might have a way.¡±


    Kant pondered for a moment and shook his head.¡± I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll seed. Let¡¯s give it a try first!¡±


    ¡± Father,¡± the Transformers said as they flew at full speed.¡± As expected, Father is coveting the Phoenix King.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Kant denied it.¡± I¡¯m doing this to return the favor to Der. Also¡­¡± In short, they¡¯ve helped me a lot these few times. If it weren¡¯t for that book, Big Bob wouldn¡¯t have gotten rid of it so easily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in front of the Phoenix King.¡±


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin it to you again.¡±


    ¡± Then drive properly and pay attention to the rear. I don¡¯t want to be shot from behind by the elves!¡±<div>


    ¡°.. Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±


    The meteorites came from the sky and tore through the night sky. The elves ¡®camp raised a defensive light screen and arge-scale attack formation was ready to beunched. However, in the night sky, a line of fire rose up into the sky, and it could be seen vaguely in a radius of dozens of miles.


    He had already flown high enough. Meteor Flowing Fire emitted a terrifying strange sound in the sky.


    Tiny pieces of the me were constantly falling from the tail.


    So this was what it felt like to be projected by mass.


    ¡°The speed is wrong, father. The material is also wrong¡­This thing isn¡¯t fast, so it shouldn¡¯t be a meteorite.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He could tell that a proper asteroid wouldnd at a speed of tens of kilometers per second. Even supersonic missiles would not be able to intercept it, let alone Horus.


    Although this was not slow¡­ However, it was far inferior to mass projection!


    ¡°How can there be such a coincidence?¡± Kant sneered. Let¡¯s intercept it first!¡±


    From the sky, Kant could already see the magic light rising in the direction of Lucerne. He nced at it and felt a lingering fear in his heart. If the meteorite had smashed down earlier and caused great losses to the elves, what would have happened now? It was really hard to exin.


    When he thought of this, he felt a little strange.<div>


    Why did this thing just happen to fall when he returned to Earth and arrived near the elven camp?


    Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?


    A coincidence might be a coincidence, but the coincidence of coincidences could be a certain certainty.


    In short, he had to get rid of this thing first.


    The zing mes were right in front of his eyes, and he could even feel the heat through the screen. The jet changed direction, and Horus began to slow down, passing by the meteorite. His huge body of steel flipped in the air and elerated again, diving down after the ming starlight that fell from the sky.


    It gradually elerated to almost the same speed as the meteorite.


    Then, they gradually got closer.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Kant did not say anything. He raised his right hand.


    The right hand of the Steel Armor was also raised. It opened its five fingers and grabbed the meteorite that was close at hand. Horus controlled the jet to approach. The zing mes burned the outer shell of the armor and were then swallowed by the power of the Fire Stealer. It turned into an incantation to iste the mes and was etched on the hand armor.


    In the end, the gauntlet stuck to the scorching surface of the meteorite.


    His spiritual energy spread out.


    The power of the Fire Stealer was constantly analyzing everything about the meteorite. If it was just a stone, it should be the simplest and purest substance, and it could be easily dposed.<div>


    ¡°.. No!¡± Kant suddenly shouted,¡± This isn¡¯t a rock!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Horus was shocked.


    ¡± I can¡¯t analyze it quickly!¡± Kant shouted.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll immediately pull away and bombard them with explosive grenades. We¡¯ll also signal the elves tounch long-range spells¡­¡±Iron Son shouted.


    ¡°Even if it explodes, it¡¯s still very dangerous!¡±


    Even if they were pushed forward by explosive weapons, the shattered meteorites would still cause great damage to the ground.


    Moreover, there seemed to be something wrong inside.


    ¡± Let¡¯s do it!¡± Kant made a decision in a sh.¡± Let¡¯s do it then!¡±


    He twisted his body and pressed his other hand on the meteorite. The father and son were connected mentally. Horus controlled the Mech to work together. The jet suddenly elerated, and the huge lifting force resisted the gravitational potential energy.


    ¡°One, two, three-open the door!¡±


    The dark door suddenly opened.


    In the next moment, the meteor disappeared and the mes burned out. Only broken rocks fell into the sky.


    In the world of white fog, Kant and Horus appeared in the sky above Zhuerban while pushing the meteorite.


    Then, they quickly retreated.


    The meteorite crashed into the center of the city with a terrifying momentum.


    A violent explosion followed by a violent shock wave pushed the smoke and dust in all directions.


    Zhuerban was rich in underground water resources, and the water level was extremely high. The underground of the city had been dug up by the swarm of insects that came in and out of the city. The soil was soft and riddled with holes. It was in an extremely fragile state. In fact, this was also one of the reasons why the five countries epted Kant¡¯s exorbitant demand. It was too difficult for them to dig it themselves.


    In addition, the buildings in the city were also chewed into pieces. The solid flying stones from outer space were a critical hit. Many dpidated buildings copsed in the first wave of shock, and the continuous impact caused the fragile soil to copse.


    With the meteoritending point as the center, a huge impact hole appeared. Houses kept falling and falling. This was a live broadcast that even Makoto Shinkai could not draw.


    ¡°Ah¡­again,again.¡±


    Kant looked at the scene of the collision.


    And it was the first time he saw such a scene.


    Previously, when Lucerne came to his aid, Der had appearedst and stopped the mass projection. To outsiders, Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell could be released and retracted at the same time. It was terrifying. However, just as Horus had ridiculed, Kant had always been secretly bearing the weight behind everyone¡¯s back in order to achieve the effect of posturing.


    This mass projection was not something that could be released and released at will. The mass projection attack that he retracted actually smashed into themunity. The scene was much more shocking than it was now. Everything instantly copsed and shattered. The intense shock wave was blocked by the white fog world, and then it rapidlypressed and expanded inside. Countless pieces ofrge and small fragments were lifted into the air, and even thrown out of the atmosphere. The scene waspletely uncontroble.


    Kant snapped his fingers and refreshed the world.


    Everything was just like before. Nothing happened.


    But this time¡­


    He nced at the Afu frigate parked in the distance.


    If it refreshed, the ship would definitely be gone¡ªit had been a few days, and the Afu on Earth had probably sailed to the Mediterranean Sea.


    Although the Horizon level was ridiculed and ridiculed, it was a sad product. It was the best embodiment of Fabixi, as an old empire, gradually losing its ambition.


    But to Kant, it was still of great value.


    Putting everything else aside, in the Foreignd, it was still the age of sailing battleships. A 150-meter-long, 6,000 ¨C 7,000-ton discement modern warship that relied on high-power diesel engines to propel itself would definitely be very attractive if it removed unnecessary radars and stealth systems and installed the f * cking Big Bang, Big Bang, and Big Bang with a certain degree of magical modification.


    Sigh, it was better to leave it like this for now.


    If it was ugly, then so be it.


    ¡®What a headache. I wonder when the Lighthouse of Humanity and the Light of Freedom will send the Ford-ss nuclear aircraft carrier to the Piagon Sea to station for a long time to intimidate me¡­¡¯


    Am I not doing well enough?


    Mei-chan, do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked?


    After feeling sorry for himself, Kant temporarily gave up on the idea of refreshing the world. When his meteorite hit the ground, it shattered into pieces and mixed with the broken buildings and exposed soil. It was impossible to tell what was going on.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll think of a way to get this ship to the other world and refresh it.¡±


    Although he could not analyze theposition of this meteorite, if there was anything dangerous inside, he could set up a warship after some time and refresh it with a snap of his fingers. There would be no problem.


    However¡­The timing of the meteorite¡¯s descent was so coincidental that it still made him suspicious.


    They would finally understand that fate was irresistible and unchangeable. Everything was already predestined.


    For some reason, this sentence appeared in his mind again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Dimension Portal opened, and Kant and Horus disappeared.


    After a long time.


    A rustling sound came from underground. Silvery-gray locusts broke out of the ground and appeared at the ce where the meteorites hit. They formed groups and moved through the ground. They dug out some ordinary-looking stone fragments from the soil and stones. They cut them up and gnawed at them. Rustle, rustle, rustle.


    The silver-gray wings shone with an undetectable light.


    Kant and Horus reappeared in the night sky.


    ¡°Good news and bad news,¡± said Iron Son.


    ¡°Bad news?¡±


    ¡± The bad news is that after the intense exercise just now, the power system has reached its limit. It¡¯s no longer enough to support me to bring you to a safending.¡±


    ¡°.. What¡¯s the good news?¡±


    ¡± The good news is that if I were to throw you down, the remaining weight,bined with the glider form, would still allow me tond safely. So, remember to thank me, Father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Horus opened the Mech in midair and ejected Kant.


    The Transformer unfolded its body and extended its wings. The jet that was about to reach its limit adjusted its position and slowly slid into the distance.


    Kant was left in a daze as he began to freefall.


    .. F * ck, what¡¯s going on?


    He took out a gold coin and was about to use the Flying Thunder God to teleport to the ground. However, in the next moment, phoenix mes burned in the direction of the camp. The ming wings pped, and a figure soared into the sky and rushed over.


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before he could toss the coin, warm mes lit up the sky.


    He saw the Phoenix King in dragon armor and phoenix armor, wearing a full-cover helmet. Because she was wearing a helmet, he could not see her face clearly, but he could see the burning phoenix eyes.


    In the next moment, he saw Der stretch out her arms. Her right hand held his back, and her left hand held his leg. She pped her phoenix wings, and the mes gently surrounded him. A faint fragrance entered his nostrils.


    Kant pressed his head against the Phoenix King¡¯s chest.


    The phoenix embossed on the breastte were really a little scary.


    Wait, that¡¯s not the point!


    ¡± Hey!¡± Kant struggled.¡± Why is he in this position?¡±


    ¡± Because I like it,¡± Der said lightly.


    The voice belonged to the other party. It was arrogant, cold, and had the majesty of a king. However, there was a mischievous smile in the voice, which startled Kant.


    In the next moment, the phoenix wings pped, and its falling speed suddenly increased. The whistling sound of the wind brushed past his ears.


    Below them was the camp of the elven expeditionary army, which had been instantly awakened by the attack and abnormal movements, and had been organized and prepared with the terrifying quality of the soldiers and the foundation of the war.


    A few mage groups were in the air to meet the enemy, the pre-activated anti-air magic devices, the shield guards who formed a defensive formation around thending point, the cavalry troops who were evacuating the wounded and civilian soldiers, and the roaming cavalry troops who were defending against potential enemy attacks¡­ In short, there were hundreds of thousands of elven soldiers who were on standby as if they were facing a great enemy.


    They witnessed His Majesty the Phoenix King descending from the sky with Kant from Aurora in his arms like a princess.


    Everyone was watching.


    The elves ¡®eyesight was very good, and they could even see the shocked and dazed look of the Skyquaking people.


    Many elves almostughed out loud.


    Subconsciously, they even found the scene rather interesting. It was only after that thought did they recall Kant¡¯s hostile identity and the blood feud between them.


    But this scene was really interesting.


    It was mainly a matter of identity.


    If Kant was just an ordinary human, the elves would definitely be furious if he dared to lie in His Majesty¡¯s arms. They would think that this dirty and lowly human had sphemed His Majesty¡¯s holiness. Instead of killing himself to atone for his sins, he even looked like he was struggling and disgusted. He deserved to die a thousand times over.


    But now, the Skyquaking Dragon, who had the power to destroy cities and destroy armies, wielded the Sword of Intimidation, was on par with ancient Forbidden Spell Mages, and had defeated the elves several times, was actually being hugged by His Majesty like a shy girl with a shocked and dumbfounded look. To the elves, this was indeed quite interesting.


    It was very funny.


    A feeling of victory.


    There were even versatile elves who wanted to draw this.


    ¡± It¡¯snding!¡± Kant struggled.¡± It¡¯snding!¡± Let go of me! I don¡¯t want face!¡±


    The Phoenix King looked around and smiled.¡± Everyone, it seems that we have captured Goethe¡¯s Great Forbidden Spellcaster.¡± How should we deal with him?¡±


    ¡°Punishment your head!¡± Kant shouted,¡± For the sake of the friendship between our two countries, I stopped that meteorite and saved your lives. You want to repay my kindness with ingratitude?!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not certain whether this Forbidden Spell is rted to His Highness Kant,¡± an elf said calmly.


    Kant forced himself to turn his head. He rolled his eyes.¡± Stupid. If I had cast a Forbidden Spell, your ashes would have flown out of the stratosphere by now. How could you fart here?¡±


    The other party had never expected that the dignified Great Forbidden Spell Master would be such a vulgar person, and the little good impression he had in his heart disappeared. He was indeed a human. Even if he had obtained great power, he was still just a nouveau riche who did not know any etiquette or rules.


    However, because the elf was extremely angry and because the distance was not close, she did not hear the Phoenix King¡¯s mouth hidden under the helmet. He let out an extremely lowugh.


    The elf seemed to have a high status. She took a step forward and calmly said,¡± Your Majesty, this matter needs to be investigated carefully. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. Perhaps it¡¯s a scheme and probe by this Aurora person. Perhaps it¡¯s a trick he directed and acted on his own¡­All of this is not impossible. After all, it¡¯s too coincidental.¡±


    He looked at Kant and asked,¡± Why did the meteoritee when His Highness Kant was exploring our camp at night?¡± Why did Your Highness Kante here so suddenly in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please investigate.¡± He bowed to the Phoenix King.


    Kant raised an eyebrow.


    Of course, the elves did not have a good impression of him, and so did he. Even if he had dealt with the meteorite, he would still have to face their questioning, but¡­


    Just as he was about to spit it back, he felt his body turn and was put down by the Phoenix King.


    ¡± I¡¯m sure this has nothing to do with Kant,¡± the Phoenix King said calmly.¡± I also know why he came here in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please enlighten me.¡± The elf bowed.


    All of a sudden, Kant felt a tremendous forceing from the side. It grabbed his shoulder and pulled him. The next moment, his face turned cold. His face was pressed against the side of the Phoenix King¡¯s helmet.


    To be precise, her shoulders were hugged, her face was pressed against his, and her body was pressed against his.


    The empress¡¯s voice was meaningful.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    [PS 1: 5,500 words¡­] I Society¡¯s new work ising again¡­

 Chapter 474: 474

    Chapter 474: 474


    Detective Kant


    Everyone was watching.


    Hugging and hugging.


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet.


    With a ng, a brave and loyal sword dancer was so stunned that he identally dropped the Saugus Greatsword in his hand.


    The elven minister who questioned Kant was first shocked, then his face flushed red.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He cried bitterly,¡±Please behave yourself!¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re being rude.¡± The Phoenix King continued to hug Kant.¡± How can you criticize your king?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget!¡± The elf pointed at Kant and said sternly,¡± This human¡¯s hands are stained with the blood of the elven soldiers. Your loyal soldiers left their hometown and obeyed orders to fight in a foreignnd. They died at the hands of this man and never saw their families again. Yet, you are hugging him here!¡±


    These words were already extremely impolite, but they stood on the moral high ground.<div>


    Kant¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± asked the Phoenix King. For the sake of the soldiers who sacrificed themselves, you are determined to fight Goethe to the end. It is best to start the war now, and then the real forbidden spell will fall from the sky, causing everyone present to die in vain, and even implicating the sacred Twilight Moon in the mes of war. Do you think so?¡±


    ¡°At least you shouldn¡¯t have done this to him¡­¡± Elf Olivergar stubbornly said after being defeated.


    ¡°So what? As the Elven Empress, I befriended the only Great Forbidden Spellcaster in the world and maintained my friendship with him so that the brave warriors would not have to sacrifice themselves in vain. On the national level, what was wrong with that? What right do you have to interfere with your Empress on a personal level?¡±


    Her gaze was as sharp as a sword. Phoenix fire flickered in her eyes, exuding an astonishing pressure.


    ¡± Also, the War of Songmoon is a war between countries. The enemy killed our soldiers, and we killed countless soldiers of Goethe. We were killed by swords, magic, and forbidden spells. They are essentially the same. Killing on the battlefield is fair and square. We elves can afford to lose!¡±


    ¡± Compared to this, I will remember the sacrifice and dedication of the brave soldiers,¡± she said coldly.¡± I will never let their sacrifice go to waste. However, the ones who should be held ountable are not the strong enemies who fought bravely on the battlefield and killed the warriors of Sunset Moon, but the politicians and schemers who pushed the innocent soldiers into the battlefield and profited from it. I will hold them ountable. Do you think there¡¯s a problem with what I said?¡±


    The other party was speechless and could only bow.


    ¡± Attention all units, gradually remove the defensive posture. The Rangers will sweep the outer circle and patrol¡­¡±


    ¡± The mage army has expanded the detection range and verified the elemental concentration within a fifty-mile radius¡­¡±


    The Empress gave the order.


    Every order was firm and orderly.


    The majesty of a king, the unquestionable tone, and the confidence to control the overall situation made the elf soldiers, who had an awkward thought in their hearts, bow their heads and obey.


    This was still the powerful, dignified, and honorable empress, the king they were loyal to.


    ¡± If there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Kant said softly while the Phoenix King released him.¡± You guys can go ahead. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his left hand was mped down again. The Phoenix King said calmly,¡± Your Highness Kant, please wait. Although Minister Olivier¡¯s words were rude and inappropriate, at least there was one thing that was right. For the peace of the two countries and the safety of my soldiers, I think you should at least exin why you appeared here by coincidence. Don¡¯t worry, this is not an interrogation. It¡¯s a standard procedure. Let me ask you personally.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡±she said politely.


    However, she did not let her guard down at all. She dragged Kant into her tent.


    The elves were all shocked.<div>


    ¡± Stop fooling around!¡± They were about to persuade the Phoenix King to stop when Kant struggled hard. He even tried to hit the Phoenix King¡¯s arm. Everyone was watching! What the f * ck is wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°Human!¡± an elf shouted angrily. Don¡¯t be rude to the Empress!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t!¡± Kant shouted. Look who¡¯s molesting who now!¡±


    The other party was speechless and turned his head away.<div>


    Seeing that a human was about to be dragged into the tent by the queen, Oliverga braced himself and shouted under everyone¡¯s urging gazes,¡± Since you¡¯ve already angered His Majesty, you don¡¯t have to worry about it a second time.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡± He¡¯s Princess Goethe¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡± hemented.


    The Phoenix King stopped in his tracks and sneered.


    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck the sky, turning the elves into mentally retarded.


    What kind of vicious words were these?


    Before the elves could digest the information in this sentence, Queen threw out a second sentence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem even if they¡¯re married?¡±


    Your Majesty


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the phoenix-eyed and phoenix-winged imperial family was unique and couldn¡¯t be faked, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the military strategy that he had just disyed was unique, everyone would have suspected that this Phoenix King was fake!


    However, after hearing such shocking words one after another, everyone did not know what expression they should put on.


    Finally, they heard the words,¡±What does marriage have to do with making friends?¡±


    Your Majesty?


    They looked up in shock and saw Her Majesty turn to look at them disdainfully. It was as if she could see her disdain through her helmet. Put away those dirty thoughts. Elves were born proud and noble. How could the dignified Phoenix King have anything to do with humans? Boring.¡±<div>


    She undid the barrier around the tent and dragged Kant inside.


    The elves looked at each other.


    It seemed like¡­ This was the truth.


    What a joke. Even ordinary elves looked down on human nobles, let alone the queen.


    However¡­


    I¡¯m still so worried.


    Kant was pushed and dragged into the tent.


    Although it was a tent, it was already bigger than his home on Earth.


    It was probably at least 200 square meters.


    What an abominable autocracy.


    He rubbed his wrist and frowned. Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°If not, how can we let this matter go?¡± The Phoenix King said casually. They don¡¯t like you very much and can¡¯t wait to question and make things difficult for you on such matters¡­¡±


    Kant turned around and stared at her.<div>


    The Phoenix King extended his hand and took off his helmet. His silk-like long hair draped down, and his emerald green eyes were like the verdant mountains, revealing the eternity, profoundness, and magnificence of the great forest. His peerless face, under the contrast of the heavy armor, revealed an iron-blooded dominance and dignity. Beauty and heroism coexisted.


    However, her cheeks were flushed red.


    ¡°How is it different?¡± asked Del softly.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant¡¯s eyes shed with phoenix mes.¡± Intimate actions and seductive words. How could you do such a thing in public?¡±


    Dar bit her lip.


    She took two steps forward, her face flushed red as she whispered,¡±I¡­¡± I was just very happy. After the meteorite appeared, I was about tomand the army to attack, but I discovered that you had suddenly appeared and charged towards the meteorite. Even though you knew how powerful I was, even though you knew that the elven army was ready to attack, even though you knew that we could deal with it, you still stood in front of me¡­Kant, I-I¡¯m just very happy¡­¡±


    The gauntlets, breastte, and skirt armor kept shining. The magical locks that were easy to wear were unlocked one by one. Like a ssh of starlight, the solid armor fell from the Phoenix King¡¯s body, revealing a beautiful and soft body. Just like her, under the hard shell was a sensitive and worried soul.


    She was wearing a traditional elven gauze robe. It was soft andfortable, fitting and soft. Through the precious material, one could see the hazy color of her skin.


    The beautiful elf approached Kant and whispered softly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m very happy¡­¡±


    The Phoenix King said softly,¡± I¡¯ve always been the only one who protected others. My subjects andrades believed in me unconditionally. They believed that I could solve problems and defeat my enemies. However, no one thought that I also desired protection. Until today, you stood in front of me¡­Kant, I-I don¡¯t want to endure it anymore¡­¡±


    Her breathing was rapid and her breath was like orchids. She looked at Kant with misty eyes.


    Her face was stunning, her features were like a painting, and she had a noble temperament. No man in the world could resist such a gaze.<div>


    .. Other than Kant.


    Kant looked at her deep green eyes, her breathtakingly beautiful face, her warm lips, her flushed cheeks, and even her pointy ears that were full of exotic charm. They were all so lovable, let alone the affectionate confession of such a beautiful girl. No one could withstand it.


    But¡­


    But¡­


    Hesitation and struggle shed across his face. It was both anticipation and pain. Should he indulge in the illusion, muddle along, or face reality and move forward bravely? These were the two paths of the brave.


    However, Brother Xun had said that a true warrior would dare to face the bleak life.


    He closed his eyes and exhaled slowly.


    ¡± Huh?¡± Der tilted her head and asked in surprise. Parrot?¡±


    ¡± Stop pretending,¡± Kant said in a muffled voice.¡± This isn¡¯t your real appearance, is it?¡± Since Der can disguise herself as her brother, you can probably do the same.¡±


    ¡± What are you talking about, Kant?¡± the Phoenix King asked in astonishment.


    Kant¡¯s eyes shone with wisdom as he watched his opponent struggle.


    It was the gaze of a wise man who had seen through everything.


    Although the process of reasoning was painful.


    ¡± Just like I said,¡± he said.¡± With Del¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t say such things in public. She¡¯s too thin-skinned. Her long life of being high and mighty has made her extremely moral. How could she do such a disgraceful thing?¡±


    The Phoenix King¡¯s face was red, but there was a trace of anger in it. Idiot! I finally mustered up the courage to say such embarrassing words to you. Why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°It ends here!¡±


    ¡°This is your biggest w!¡± Kant said in a deep voice. You did such a thing for fun, but you neglected one thing, and that is¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath and shouted,¡± Just because someone is standing in front of you and protecting you, youpletely fell in love with that person? What kind of joke was this? The only people who would think that rtionships were so simple were those who had yed too many games! I saw through it long ago!¡±


    ¡°Other than the ignorant Ah Xing, and Tina, who had her state of mind rise and fall several times in desperate situations andpleted her own strategy by chance, there would be no girls who would like me! Not to mention the Phoenix King!¡±


    These words were upright and powerful.


    A true warrior would dare to look straight at blood.


    Even if it was the blood dripping from his heart.


    But, it was a pity.


    I want to hear this guy¡¯s confession before I expose him.


    ¡®But a fake is a fake. Parrot using Der¡¯s face to do such a thing is not only unfair to Der, but also an insult to my single life of more than 20 years!¡¯


    I, Kang, am a good man and a single dog. I can¡¯t betray or lie to myself!


    The Phoenix King looked at him quietly.


    She looked at him.


    His eyes shed with anger, confusion, and disappointment.


    It was as if she was forcefully holding back her tears.


    She had clearly mustered up her courage and done such a bold thing, but she actually¡­He actually¡­


    She seemed to be suppressing her anger.


    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t suppress his strong emotions.


    His eyebrows instantly raised.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    She finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and spat it out heavily. Her body trembled and shey on the ground, clutching her stomach and began tough hysterically.


    ¡°F * ck, hahahaha!¡±


    She hammered the ground andughed wildly.¡± Two, three, three. That¡¯s f * cking awesome. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s for such a reason. I can¡¯t believe he can say such things. I¡¯ll be shocked for a hundred years!¡±


    Kant was expressionless.


    Looking at the other party¡¯s round buttocks that were raised because of this action, he went up and kicked them.


    The feeling was amazing, as if he had kicked a water bag.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    ¡± Ah!¡± The other party let out a cry of surprise. He covered his butt and stood up. His face was red as he shouted,¡± How, how can you kick me there!?¡± Does Kant like this kind of game?¡±


    Kant covered his face.¡± Change back. Don¡¯t talk with this face.¡±


    ¡°I look like this.¡±


    The other party sat up and sat on the soft and expensive carpet. His legs were close together, his calves were spread to the sides, and his buttocks were on the ground. He was in a ssic bird sitting position.


    She raised her head and looked up at Kant. Her beautiful face, which was exactly the same as the current Elven Empress, was no longer filled with the heroism and dignity of Der. Instead, it was filled with innocence, liveliness, and vitality.


    This was apletely different look from Der.


    She used her left hand to push her hair back. Then, she pushed up her bouncy chest and winked at Kant. Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡±


    ¡± How many anime and educational action movies have you secretly watched?¡± Kant sighed.


    ¡± Hmph!¡± The other party snorted and raised her small head.¡± Can¡¯t I be an old Si Ji with richbat experience, hundreds of battles, and countless malepanions?¡± But I¡¯m different from a pathetic guy like you.¡±


    ¡± As far as I know, Phoenix King Marykith never married. Even after her sudden death, due to theck of bloodline inheritance, the throne fell into the hands of her brother.¡±


    ¡± As for you, based on the first time you saw me casting a spell, you screamed at the top of your lungs, scratched the LCD screen, and chased me for an hour¡­¡±


    ¡± You should be an old virgin,¡± Kant said viciously.¡± I¡¯ve been single for more than twenty years. What about you?¡± ording to this, you¡¯re hundreds of times more pathetic than me. Are you worthy of mocking me?¡±


    The parrot was enraged.


    She reached out to tug at Kant¡¯s lips, but Kant refused to be outdone. He countered her with a backhand. The two of them fought for a while before both of them fell to the ground. However, although he had been strengthened by the ck beast crystal, and hisbat skills, awareness, and experience had increased significantly over the past few months,pared to the legendary Phoenix King from ancient times¡­


    ¡± Ow ow! It¡¯s broken! It¡¯s broken!¡±


    A momentter, Kant was riding on top of her. Marykith ced her slender and round thigh on his back and sat on him. She grabbed one of his arms and pushed him forward.


    Kant pped the ground with his other hand.


    This was the gesture of admitting defeat in the MMAprehensive fightingpetition.


    ¡± Too weak, too weak. Someone like you can¡¯t even climb into Der¡¯s bed.¡±


    Kant maintained his suppressed posture. Although it was embarrassing, the sensation was not bad.


    ¡± Why would I climb into her bed?¡± he asked in a muffled voice.¡± Where did you tie her up?¡±


    The parrotughed coldly and said,¡± After I escaped, I saw the world turned upside down. My country was taken away by my stupid brother. Of course, I have to take back what was originally mine. That rebellious descendant of mine dared to disobey me and refuse to return the throne. What else is there to say?¡±


    She lowered her body and whispered in Kant¡¯s ear,¡± Humph, I defeated her and sealed her soul. Now, she¡¯s in this body, watching the outside world, but she can¡¯t interfere with anything. I want her to watch everything happen. I want her to watch me regain my power. I want her to make Mu Yue great again. I want her to use her body to torture you.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant nodded.¡± Did something happen to Mu Yue?¡± She secretly returned to the country, and you pretended to be her and held the fort here. What happened?¡±


    ¡± Oh, oh,¡± Marykith pretended to cry.¡± There¡¯s no chance for her anymore. This heartless man got the right answer in an instant. This means that he doesn¡¯t care about her at all. Otherwise, he would be flustered and anxious because of his concern. Sigh, poor child¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kant said,¡± I believe you won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡± Stupid, Kant. Just because of that year on the ind?¡± Marykith was stunned for a moment. She then pinched Kant¡¯s ear and said in a strange tone,¡± Don¡¯t trust us so much. In the end, this year is just a little bit of light in our long and boring life. We¡¯re nice to you because you¡¯re not a threat at all and you¡¯ll bring us joy¡­Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re all good people.¡±


    Kant turned his head to the side and smiled.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know about the others, but I¡¯m the first to deduce your identity. You¡¯re the greatest king of the golden age of the elves, Phoenix King Marykith. You created peace and prosperity for an era, but you gave up your supreme power and status. You followed the previous Fire Stealer and left to fight against the cmities. You were trapped in the Saint Seal Inds¡­¡±


    ¡± How can someone who can do such a thing be a bad person?¡± he said softly.¡± Why would he make things difficult for a wise, hardworking, and responsible descendant?¡±


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Headache, sleep, sleep, good night.

 Chapter 475: 475

    Chapter 475: 475


    The Longzhong Duel in the Other World


    ¡± How could a person who could do such a thing be a bad person? Why would he make things difficult for a wise, hardworking, and responsible descendant?¡±


    Kant said as he maintained the posture of being ridden.


    The parrot on top stopped moving.


    Immediately after, Kant felt his back go soft. Two soft objects that looked like water balls were stuck to his back. Then, his ears felt warm. The hot air exhaled from his mouth blew onto the left side of his face.


    The former Phoenix King, who was sitting on his waist, stretched his body andy on his back.


    ¡°I said¡­¡±


    ¡± Are you flirting with me?¡± Marykith asked yfully.¡± Or are you flirting with Der?¡±


    Ah! Not there!


    I-if they maintained this kind of contact¡­


    I¡¯m going to shake the entire earth!


    Although he was feeling a little flustered and pleased, Kant still tried his best to remain calm.


    Don¡¯t be underestimated by this thieving bird.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. Can¡¯t I flirt with them all?!¡± he said proudly.


    As he was lying on the ground, he couldn¡¯t see the parrot¡¯s expression. He could only hear her humming andughing. Me or Der?¡±


    She whispered seductively into Kant¡¯s ear,¡± Look, I can be Der, but Der can¡¯t be me. If you choose me, you¡¯ll be twice as happy. She¡¯s also shy and thin-skinned. She can¡¯t let go and is very boring. Not only that, if you choose me, I can y online games with you and fight Gundam with you¡­¡±


    Indeed, the parrot was one of the few magical animals that was extremely interested in modern electronic products. It was also a mutated species that was interested in the Five Cuties of P Society. It could even use its two nimble little ws to y with Kant on the yStation 4. Once it became familiar with it, it could even beat Kant until he almost lost his game. It even learned a foreignnguage from Kant. Zuan spoke very well, and it was super fast when it was ying Gundam and Lego.


    Even if it was just a parrot, such an otaku partner was very precious and rare. It could even be a noble and beautiful elven king, and it could even transform into a PLAY.


    Which man wouldn¡¯t love her?


    ¡± But Darry, you¡¯re too young,¡± Kant said.¡± Ahhh!¡±


    He pped the ground again, signaling his surrender.


    The parrot grabbed Kant¡¯s arm with one hand and turned around nimbly. It then began to p Kant¡¯s butt. Its hands moved so fast that it made crackling sounds.


    ¡± F * ck, this is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve sacrificed my body for you, and you¡¯re so heartless that you¡¯re going to smash your wardrobe!¡±


    Kant shouted,¡± Then show yourself. It¡¯s weird to do this and that with my face and body. It¡¯s unfair to her.¡±


    ¡°F * ck you, you heartless man, you¡¯ve only been out for a few days, and you¡¯re already siding with outsiders!¡± Marykith was still whipping Kant¡¯s buttocks as she shouted,¡± Motherf * cker, I¡¯ve even given up the throne and the country to these traitors. Can¡¯t you just use her identity to seduce men and ruin her reputation for your own good?!¡±


    What you said made sense. I couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy!¡± Kant shouted,¡± What¡¯s the difference between this and you wearing a leather jacket and me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you enjoy using the Airne Cup?¡± the parrot said disdainfully. Who was the one whoined that there were no physical dolls in the entire neighborhood?¡±


    Kant blushed.


    Mother, please don¡¯t be afraid.


    People were in a foreignnd, lonely, and eager to talk. How could they guard against mere animals?


    The result was that these guys had grasped all of Kant¡¯s secrets while living on the isted ind.


    ¡°In short, transform back!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t we best friends? Shouldn¡¯t you be the first to show me your appearance after you regain your freedom and return to the past?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you actually short, ugly, and small?¡±


    ¡± Yes, yes, yes. You better run out and shout that the previous Phoenix King, Marykith, is an ugly, short, and small elf. See if those guys outside will turn you into a porcupine.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let me see it?¡±


    Kant¡¯s head exploded when he asked that question.


    ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± Marykith chuckled.¡± I¡¯ll show you if I want to.¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± Forget it. Let¡¯s get down to business. I¡¯m here to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Ask away, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°There are many. The first one¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, first of all, let me make something clear. I don¡¯t know where Ah Xing came from, who that dog licking dragon is, what the name of the previous Fire Stealer was, who sent the Graywind swarm, and who wille out of the ind next¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Marykith calmly.


    [What was my question again?]


    This is a scam! What do you mean you don¡¯t know! He didn¡¯t want to say it at all!


    You said that the dragon was a bootlicker!


    ¡± What is my mission?¡± Kant asked slowly after a long silence.


    Fire thief.


    After the armor ceremony, he was sent to the altar of the Fire Stealer by the mystical animals.


    That should be the burial ce of the previous Fire Stealer and the ce of sacrifice.


    He took over the mission of stealing fire from the other party.


    Stealing Fire.


    What was the meaning behind this?


    This power could return matter to its origin, usurp the abilities and essence of living beings, analyze divine power, read memories, and break down information avatars like Tacitus.


    What exactly was it? What did it mean?


    This was a question that had troubled Kant for a long time.


    It was also closely rted to his experiences and his life.


    It was as if everything was destined.


    Somehow, he had transmigrated to an isted ind in another world. This was the abandoned ce where the ancient characters and the tomb of the Fire Stealer were sealed. At the same time, he had transmigrated to the Mirror World, which was no different from Earth. It was a deadnd filled with white fog.


    The white fog was the sign of the end of the world recorded in the crimson scroll. It was the source of power extracted from the human body by the Graywind hive. The Fire Stealer was the messenger who ended the Graywind hive. When he read the memories of the hive, he heard the sound of the end¡­ Earth, another world, and the White Fog World formed an inexplicable connection between the three.


    And he was the center and hub of all this.


    He wanted to know the rules, connections, and¡­Fate.


    He had originally thought that transmigration was just a coincidence among coincidences, an extremely small probability of hitting the target.


    But now, he was wavering.


    Because that voice said that fate could not be changed, and everything was destined.


    ¡°Why me?¡± he asked softly.


    Maryx also fell silent, and the smile on her face gradually faded.


    Even though it was still a subtle and slightly lustful pose, she reached out her hand and gently stroked Kant¡¯s head-the one on top, of course.


    Her voice became gentle, and there was even a hint of nostalgia and disappointment in it.


    It seemed like this had happened before.


    After a long, long time.


    From the perspective of the elves, it had been a very long time.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve experienced more than I imagined,¡± the Phoenix King said gently.


    ¡± You¡­¡± Kanty on the ground with his eyes closed.¡± Can I trust you?¡±


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had a perfect person to talk to.


    Ah Xing could be trusted, knew his secrets, and could confide in him, but she was ignorant and could only listen. She could not give advice, and could only apany him in sadness or happiness.


    Horus could also be trusted and knew his secrets, but at the same time, his iron son was born from his hands and grew up with him. His experience and wisdom were ultimately limited¡­


    Apart from that, Tina and Little Man only knew a little about the situation. Kant was afraid that they would worry. He did not want to bring his worries and worries to those who were helpless.


    But if it was a parrot¡­


    The previous Phoenix King was the king who had created the golden era of Mu Yue. He had sufficient strength, wisdom, and vision. He had a wealth of experience and experience¡­Besides, she knew Kant¡¯s biggest secret.


    ¡± What are you talking about?¡± Marykith chuckled.¡± You¡¯re talking to an elf who knows your frequency of ying, your favorite tastes, the location of your hidden folder, your favorite games, and your favorite memes like the back of her hand.¡±


    ¡°I know you better than your parents,¡± she said proudly.


    Yes, yes, yes. At least my mother doesn¡¯t know where I usually store my educational materials.


    My dad didn¡¯t know that when I was young, I found a big collection of his collection when he was young. They were all ssic cars from the 1980s.


    Kant exhaled deeply.¡± I want to talk to you about Earth.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯ve told me a hundred times. There are no supernatural powers, and there are no other intelligent races other than humans. Humans have experienced countless pain, death, destruction, and war since the primitive era. They have continuously discovered the secrets of nature and explored the origin of the world, finally entering the modern era that is rtively not too bad¡­¡±


    Parrot said,¡± I¡¯ve already learned a lot about this information from the Civilization series, the P-series, and the Age of Empires series. The wonders of creation are amazing.¡±


    Kant choked and said,¡±And¡­¡±


    ¡± After you left the continent, you encountered some problems and found that you could go home.¡±


    The Phoenix King took out a bag of rice crust out of nowhere. After tearing it open, he started eating.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kant was stunned.


    ¡°Is it hard to guess?¡± The parrot said,¡± Otherwise, where did you get the F35 that you used to beat up the elf air force? Where did your howitzer groupe from? Even if your neighborhood is by the sea, there shouldn¡¯t be such a thing stationed there, right? And the Graywind swarm has long been wiped out. You¡¯re in a hurry to ask for the detailed strategy of this thing. Where else can you run to clear this kind of dungeon?¡±


    Shey on the ground and wiped her fingers, which were stained with the rice crust seasoning, on Kant¡¯s clothes.


    Then she poked his head.¡± But what I¡¯m more interested in is-what the hell is with this robot that looks so much like Prime? That was a Transformers, right? Wasn¡¯t that a movie? And why is that thing you¡¯re wearing like Iron Man¡¯s battle suit?¡±


    ¡°Eh, could it be that you went to the Transformers Universe and the Marvel Universe after leaving this ce? F * ck, could it be Zhu Tianliu?¡± The parrot became more and more frightened as it spoke.¡± Wait, damn it, could it be that this world¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Kant did not know whether tough or cry.¡± Horus, or the Transformers, was created by me using the power of the Fire Stealer.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t thest Fire Stealer use this skill?¡± he asked in surprise.


    ¡± If she had the ability, I would have asked her to bring out the Cosmic Monarch and destroy everything.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked the parrot.


    Kant answered honestly. Basically, he was using the elements of the White Fog World and the power of the Fire Stealer to infuse a f * cking object. It was called a fantasy project. The sess rate was extremely low, but the results were amazing.


    ¡± What?!¡± Marykith was shocked at first. Then, she pped Kant¡¯s butt hard and said excitedly,¡± So you¡¯re saying that you can use this method to get my wife out?!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Which one of you is your wife?!¡±


    ¡°They are all underwater in Marshall Inds!¡±


    Kant and the parrot realized at the same time that the topic of their conversation had changed very quickly.


    After all, they knew each other well and could even keep up with each other¡¯s rhythm.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± The parrot pondered for a moment.¡± She really doesn¡¯t know this skill. She tried it before, but the situation you mentioned didn¡¯t happen. The white fog essence will destroy the original object, so she evolved it into an attack method¡­ This is probably rted to¡­¡±


    ¡°Follow what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The parrot shook its head. What did you experience on Earth?¡±


    Kant thought for a moment and told him everything that had happened in Comora from beginning to end.


    From the moment she found out that her father had been kidnapped¡­ At that time, the elvesunched their second attack and Lucerne was in danger.


    Then, it was a tense battle on two fronts.


    The Rebellion of Graywind ended with Big Bob¡¯s death.


    This was the first time he had told the whole story.


    After saying that, Marykith fell silent for a long time.


    ¡± What are you thinking about?¡± Kant asked after a while.


    The parrot chuckled.¡± I¡¯m wondering if you should take me to Earth. We¡¯ll think of a way to control these heads of state, then secretly manipte and unify the world. We¡¯ll use the modern weapons of Earth to cooperate with the elves ¡®war power to sweep across the world and establish a super regime that spans across two worlds. I¡¯ll be generous and let you be the queen¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Bah.¡±


    Kant felt a little relieved, but the threat was still there. It was still a heavy burden.


    He said,¡±Earth¡­Would they encounter the same disaster as here? What is my mission? What will I face? More and more enemies¡­The Curtain and Ethereals recorded in the crimson scroll, the enemies from the sky that Der told me about, the Graywind swarm, the enemies you¡¯ve fought, and¡­¡±


    The Phoenix King patted his back gently and said,¡± You are not qualified to know the answers now. There are some things that I cannot tell you. Otherwise, something bad will happen immediately.¡±


    ¡± Kant, instead of worrying, it¡¯s better to be prepared. Compared to asking endlessly for a terrifying and empty answer, you have something more worth doing, something more meaningful¡­¡±


    ¡°.. For example?¡± Kant smiled.¡± umte strength and continue to be stronger?¡±


    ¡± For example, marry Princess Tina as soon as possible,¡± Marykith said.¡± Then, kick Archduke Goethe aside and help Tina ascend to the Archduke¡¯s position. Then, brainwash her in secret and take control of Goethe¡¯s actual power.¡±


    ¡± Then, with my help and cooperation, you can take care of Der and turn her into a mother who will die if she leaves you. Then, you can take Mu Yue¡¯s power and authority.¡±


    ¡± Use this momentum to dere war on the Empire. Use the elven military, your forbidden spells, and modern weapons on Earth to crush the Empire, kill the Emperor, support the princess who looks the weakest and easiest to control, and secretly use your big [Beep¨C] to deal with her. Kill all the opponents who refuse to submit and have second thoughts. Unify the human world and the elven world,mand the continent, and be themon master of the Western world.¡±


    ¡± Then, in your name, propose to the Aurora Empire that you marry the Empress of the Aurora Empire, and the dowry will be the entire eastern world, unifying the remaining power of the Aurora Empire.¡±


    ¡± During this period, do the same thing on Earth. Use your martial arts, tricks, and power to gain power and influence on Earth. Anyway, it should be a ce where money can get everything. In short, unite the power of the two worlds, send troops to support the East, help Aurora overturn their foreign enemies, and further absorb the essence of Aurora.¡±


    ¡°At this point, I have gathered the authority of the two material worlds in my hands¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯ll be able tobine all the powers mentioned above and face all the threats and disasters that areing,¡± Marykith said seriously.¡± Isn¡¯t it more meaningful than you leveling up and fighting monsters alone?¡± Young man, you said that you are Chinese. Why do you like individual heroism so much?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the collective power fragrant?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to unite the strength of the entire world through your personal efforts and toil?¡±


    ¡± I think you¡¯re ying too much, Lance,¡± Kant replied indifferently.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± The parrot said proudly,¡± Other than ying Lance, I also y Romance of the Three Kingdoms! This wasn¡¯t Lance, this was Romance of the Three Kingdoms! Damn it, I¡¯m still too soft-hearted. ording to the script, you have toe at least three times before I show up.¡±


    She flicked Kant¡¯s head and said,¡±Also, with me, the wise king, as your Zhuge Liang¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to work overtime too, right?¡±


    ¡°.. Shut up.¡± Marykith shouted,¡± Zhuge Liang has a good match. I¡¯m not bad at all!¡±


    ¡± Zhuge Liang dared to tell Brother Beibei to use the big [beep¨C] to subdue Wei and Wu to unify the world. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be hacked to death on the spot.¡± Kant rolled his eyes.¡± Be serious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s rare for this generation¡¯s Fire Stealer to be so popr. Moreover, he¡¯s a man. It¡¯s just that his EQ is a little low. He¡¯s not liked by women, and his mouth is not sweet. His ability tomunicate with women is extremely low. He often does confusing actions and says things that are courting death¡­Aiyaya, a little difficulty can be ovee.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am here to help¡­¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t be shy,¡± Marykith said with an evil smile.¡± I¡¯ll help you. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s practice with the daughter of that dragon. Isn¡¯t Dragon Ind going to fight you one-on-one?¡± I have a n¡­¡±


    Ps1: Ahaha

 Chapter 476: 476

    Chapter 476: 476


    What Inte?


    ¡°I have a n¡­¡±


    A wicked smile appeared on Marykith¡¯s face.


    Kant nced at her from the corner of his eyes and nodded.¡± Yes, Parrot Darch. You always have a n.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I would have forgotten if you didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    The building quickly tilted again. Big Cousin isn¡¯t done yet!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave all my equipment there?¡± Kant squinted.


    ¡°F * ck.¡± The wise, noble, elegant, and beautiful Phoenix King Marykith, who was admired, praised, and remembered by the elves and even the history books of various races, spat like a hooligan.


    Perhaps it was because she was wearing the identity of Der, but she had no pressure to do this kind of thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was broken half a month after you left.¡± She cursed,¡±Ying¡­ Kangaroo, that bastard, couldn¡¯t beat me in DOA5 and couldn¡¯t afford to lose. After being mocked by me, he actually raised his leg and kicked the TV to pieces! When shees out, I want to f * ck her a hundred more times!¡±


    Before he left, Kant brought his personal items with sentimental value back to the White Fog World. He left the rest for the magical animals, including many snacks, alcohol, amusement devices, and spiritual products. Among them were the electronic products and industrial products from Earth that surprised and fascinated the animals the most.


    He didn¡¯t expect the 80-inch Sonny TV to be destroyed by the kangaroo so quickly¡­


    But thinking about it carefully, the kangaroo could not be med for this.


    Think about it. In front of a huge television, on a soft sofa, there was a kangaroo with a small head and a strong back. It used its forelimbs that were so developed that it could beat up a heavyweight boxing champion to hold a wireless controller for a PS4 and operate it clumsily.


    On the coffee table in front of it, a small golden parrot was stepping on another controller as if it was dancing in the middle of a dance. Its dazzling w speed was like a gorgeousbo in the game.


    In the gorgeous scene, the beautifuldy¡¯s clothes were torn apart and she was beaten up. The apaniment to this sound was the parrot¡¯s squawking.


    It shouted,¡± Die for me!¡±,¡± Climb, crawl, crawl!¡±,¡± You¡¯re really a little brother!¡±,¡± None of you can fight!¡±,¡± Watch my Master Sparrow cut your middlene!¡±,¡± I¡¯ll st you all apart!¡±, and so on.


    He chattered on and on again.


    After being abused 50 times, the kangaroo exploded.


    Using his well-developed tail to support himself on the ground, his two thick and powerful legs suddenly kicked out, and he cut open therge Sony-TV on the spot. It was also reasonable and understandable.


    Compared to this, he was more concerned about another point.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant perked up.¡± Ying what?¡±


    ¡± No!¡± Marykith¡¯s head trembled.¡± You¡¯re not allowed to mention other b * tches in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Kant shouted. What are you to me!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The parrot replied,¡± Your You Le Mei!¡±


    ¡°.. F * ck, even I don¡¯t want to y this old joke anymore!¡±


    ¡°Then how did I know?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. The parrot tilted its head.¡± Where were we?¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Kant replied.¡± It¡¯s about the kangaroo¡¯s true identity and name.¡±


    Kant still remembered the stunning scene of how the other party had nocked an arrow and killed dozens of soldiers from the Elf Archery Regiment in the Battle of the Saint Seal Inds.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one. The true identities of the other mystical animals were the same as Marykith¡¯s. Most of them were heroes who left their names in history and shone brightly in the world. However, they were sealed on the ind and spent an unforgettable period of time with him¡­


    It could be called friendship, fate, or a bond.


    He was very curious about their stories and legends.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡± ¡± I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Marykith said.


    Kant turned around and said,¡±Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± The parrot sat on the ground and reached out to grab the corner of his shirt.¡± Are you willing to leave your little cutie here alone? I want drunkard peanuts, I want pistachios, I want stir-fried pine nuts, I want sweet and sour chestnuts, I want a PS4, I want NS, I want a generator, I want a big LCD TV, I want¡­¡±


    ¡± Go to sleep,¡± Kant said cruelly.¡± There¡¯s everything in your dreams.¡±


    He took a step forward, and the parrot wrapped its arms around his thigh. It was dragged to the ground by his action, and its body dragged on the soft carpet for more than ten centimeters.


    The pair of brake pads that were too prominent provided quite a lot of resistance.


    ¡°Sir, y a little longer,¡±she shouted.


    ¡± No, thank you,¡± Kant said proudly.¡± My fianc¨¦e is still waiting for me to go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, you want to do this the hard way?¡±


    The parrot¡¯s expression changed. It leaped up andnded on Kant¡¯s back. Its powerful legs wrapped around Kant¡¯s waist, and its arms wrapped around Kant¡¯s neck.¡± Hand over the game console!¡± it said sinisterly. There was also the matter of the Dragon n! You have to hear my big n!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Kant shouted.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Marykith narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± the Fire Stealer said firmly.


    The parrot smiled wickedly.¡± If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll leave a few lip marks on your face and neck. Don¡¯t worry. Even the power of the Fire Stealer won¡¯t be able to erase them.¡±


    ¡± Then, I¡¯ll throw you out of the tent and let the elves see how you¡¯ve been ravaged. Soon, the whole world will know that you¡¯ve been defiled, that you¡¯re no longer pure, that no one wants you anymore. You¡¯re a lewd little [beep¨C], and you won¡¯t be able to face anyone in the future.¡±


    ¡± Despicable!¡± Kang De¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡± What?¡± Marykithughed evilly. She reached out and stroked Kant¡¯s chin.¡± Go ahead and scream!¡± Scream as much as you want! Anyway, the one who did this is the current Phoenix King, Delia. What does it have to do with me, Maryx?¡±


    Kant sighed.


    He carried the parrot on his back and walked around the spacious tent a few times, just like how he had done on the ind when the parrot stood on his shoulder and patrolled the mountains with him.


    It was just that it was much heavier, much bigger, and much morefortable.


    Ah, Dar¡¯s growth was so good.


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡± He whispered,¡± Those dead elves¡­I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    The parrot pursed its lips.¡± They were all rebels. They went out to bully people and got killed. What¡¯s there to say? I don¡¯t even know them, and I¡¯m not their nanny. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    As she said that, she tightened her grip on Kant¡¯s arm.


    ¡± On the contrary, it¡¯s Der who still cares a little¡­ If she heard what that Oliveja said tonight, she would be so embarrassed that she would keep an absolute distance from you. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll have no chance at all. If you don¡¯t solve this problem, you¡¯ll never be able to climb into her bed. Fortunately, I have a n¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you think about such things all the time?¡± Kant shook his head. I don¡¯t have that kind of thoughts about Der¡­¡±


    The brake pads on his back had already squeezed into two steering wheels.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the parrot asked.


    Kant said awkwardly,¡± Alright, it¡¯s just human nature to admire and be greedy, but I¡¯m also greedy when I see the sex map. This doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡± You¡­¡± Marykith patted his head.¡± Look at you!¡± Think about it! She¡¯s going to get married anyway, and someone has to f * ck her. If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t that person be you?!¡±


    ¨C Fuck.


    Kant was speechless.


    He did not know what to say for a moment. The man¡¯s big pig hoof nature made him say,¡± Then have you considered getting married?¡±


    Her pair of jade-like arms instantly turned from a gentle hug to a fatal strangtion.


    ¡°I treat you like a brother, yet you want to f * ck me!¡± the parrot shouted.


    Kant heaved a sigh of relief. As a man, he had to fight. He had to win no matter what field he was in, including when it came tonguage. He could not be at a disadvantage!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he shouted. You¡¯re only allowed to be a pimp for your descendants to harm her. If you have the ability, go ahead and do it yourself. What¡¯s the point of bullying stupid descendants? If you have the ability,e at me directly!¡±


    The strength of his arms instantly decreased by a lot.


    The parrot¡¯s voice was no longer as confident and evil as before. It actually sounded a little weak.


    She whispered,¡±I¡­¡± I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant turned around.¡± Me what?¡±


    The next moment, the parrot let out a cry of rm. Kant had already flown out of the tent like a cloud. Before he could get up, his waist sank. Marykith sat on him again and started whipping his butt while shouting.


    ¡± You¡¯ve got guts, you¡¯ve got guts, you little bastard, you even dare to tease me!¡± The parrot scolded,¡± A mere human like you dares to flirt with me. I¡¯m the former Phoenix King. Back then, the male creature who wanted to marry me could chop off Dio and circle the equator three and a half times. You, a little brat who has never had any luck with women since you were young and can¡¯t even speak humannguage, dare to covet my body? What a fool!¡± Dream on!¡±


    Kant could feel the force of the spinning wheels on his butt, but he smiled mysteriously.


    From the beginning until now, he had been suppressed by the parrot. Now it seemed¡­


    You¡¯re just so-so.


    The parrot seemed to have guessed something. It grabbed him and threw him to the door.¡± Get lost!¡±


    ¡± I want to hear your big n!¡± Kant turned around.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡± Go back and lie on the bed between Ah Xing and Princess Tina, and then run back to your stupid space!¡±


    She ran to the bedroom cubicle angrily.


    She was angry.


    Or rather¡­Shy?


    Kant sat up and shook his head with a yful smile.


    He snapped his fingers and returned to the white fog world. After a while, he reappeared.


    He was already carrying bags of various sizes.


    ¡± I¡¯ve already ordered a bigger generator set. It¡¯ll be ready in a while. You can take the small one to deal with it first. Think of a way to keep the oil yourself. It smells quite strong. I¡¯ve got you a new television. There are also three game consoles, aptop, and a new game that was recently released. The snacks are also here¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also a plug in¡­¡±


    He moved them over and over again, bringing them over one by one.


    A momentter, the door to the cubicle opened, giving Kant a shock.


    The parrot stuck its head out of the Phoenix King¡¯s full-cover helmet and stared at him. The expression on its face could not be seen.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± he said in surprise.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The parrot said in a low and muffled voice,¡± I want to go out and kill people. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Be careful.¡± Kant agreed readily.¡± What else do you need?¡±


    The parrot looked at the pile of objects outside and said in a yful tone,¡± You¡¯re giving me these things that are the crystallization of modern technology on Earth? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll reverse engineer the source of your earthlings ¡®power? I can do more things than I can on the ind now.¡±


    On the Saint Seal Inds, although the mystical animals were surprised, fond, and even fascinated by the items Kant had brought out, they were only there for fun. At most, they would study them a little and then stop. The parrot was the one who was most interested in these items. It was not only interested in their appearance, but also curious about their inner principles and essence.


    Not only was the previous Phoenix King Marykith a wise king and a powerfulmander, but she had also single-handedly created the golden age of elves and pushed forward the advancement of magical alchemy technology in Twilight Moon. She was also an amazing scientist, and she was naturally very interested in a different path of technology from the otherworld.


    However, the problem was that no matter how talented and skilled she was, she was unable to see anything from the nanochips. Kant still remembered the first time he took apart aputer case in front of the parrot. The girl stared at the main board and memory banks for days and nights before she finally copsed.


    But now¡­She recovered her previous body and regained control of a portion of the elves ¡®authority.


    If he wanted to research modern technology, there would be more methods and ns.


    Kant only smiled in response.


    ¡± I¡¯ve been thinking about it recently. It¡¯s best if you can help us learn from each other and integrate the two worlds.¡± He said,¡± If you find anything, remember to share it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re helping the enemy, aren¡¯t you?¡± the parrot asked.


    ¡± Are you my enemy?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°I am the Phoenix King.¡±


    ¡± My predecessor, you¡¯re out of date. You¡¯ve lost your empire and the throne has fallen to a side branch.¡±


    ¡°.. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll give the research results to the elves?¡±


    ¡± You know them?¡± Kant flicked her helmet.¡± Do you know them?¡± What do they have to do with you? Am I closer to you, or are they closer to you?¡±


    ¡°Them!¡± The parrot extended a hand and pushed Kant away.¡± What a self-conceited idiot!¡±


    However, the clothes on his arms were still the same as before.


    Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to kill people?


    The parrot had also noticed this.¡± I¡¯m not dressed yet!¡± it roared.


    Kant understood when he understood.


    But the problem was that he only understood when he did not treat women as women.


    He nodded repeatedly. I¡¯ll be leaving first?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s only been a few months since west met, and I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡±


    ¡± How will I contact you in the future?¡± Kant asked with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t contact me!¡±


    ¡°I left the walkie-talkie on the table and some batteries for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Take it away!¡±


    ¡± Speaking of which, it¡¯s still quite troublesome. I¡¯ll see if I can build a base station or something. Sigh, the Inte is the essence of this era. This way, even if you go back to Muyue, we can still chat, video call, and y online games¡­¡±


    Kant rambled on.


    Just like on the ind, when he was drunk or lonely, he would confide in the animals around him, regardless of whether they could understand him or not¡­Now, it seemed that it was possible.


    After a long while, Kant knocked on the door. Oh no, Marykith.¡±


    There was no movement inside.


    Kant was silent for a moment.¡± It¡¯s good to see you,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    After a moment, there was no sound outside.


    In the bedroom, the parrot covered its head with a nket andy on the bed. It was really hot today.


    Why didn¡¯t this bastard bring an air-conditioner?


    There was also a fridge! Where¡¯s the ice cream! Didn¡¯t you think of that?


    ¡°Idiot.¡± She mumbled,¡± What Inte?¡±


    Kant lifted the curtain. The cold night air made him shiver.


    The area around the Queen¡¯s noble royal tent was a forbidden area. Outside, a group of elves in luxurious clothes and extraordinary auras gathered in twos and threes, peeping at her.


    His face was filled with worry, jealousy, and unwillingness.


    ¡°You f * cking saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kant shouted. Don¡¯t worry! What? I¡¯m out!¡±


    The noble elven generals looked embarrassed after being exposed. They wanted to say something, but because Kant was the enemy of the elves, it would be inappropriate to say anything. It would be impolite to not say anything. Kant was a top-notch expert in the world and a strategic enemy. They had to show him the appropriate respect.


    While they were struggling, Kant raised his right hand and gave them the middle finger.


    The dark door opened and his figure disappeared.


    ¡°Oh f * ck, you unfilial son,e over here! We have to punish you today!¡±


    ¡°Father, please punish me. I did something inappropriate. You can punish me however you want. You can beat me or punish me to work overtime on the enchantment. I won¡¯tin at all, and I won¡¯t tell Princess Tina and the gori that you were captured by the Phoenix King and held in the tent for an hour tonight.¡±


    ¡°You motherf * cker¡­¡±


    He left the elven camp and met up with Horus.


    This unfilial son confessed to throwing his old father to the evil elves at the critical moment and running away alone, but his words were still filled with filial piety.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡±


    Kant had originally wanted to teach this unfilial fellow a lesson. At the very least, he wanted to take the opportunity to force him to sign some unfair agreements. But forget it.


    Horus was stunned.¡± Did you enjoy it, Father?¡± he asked carefully as he drove Kant back.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    He was just very happy.


    The parrot was tight-lipped and didn¡¯t give him any answers.


    But he was still very happy.


    And he felt at ease.


    It was like the first time he met them on the ind.


    He was no longer alone.


    There was no need to fear.


    Whether it was an unknown environment or a terrifying ck beast, they could still sleep at night. There was no need to be afraid or vignt. The danger still existed, but there were people who faced it together.


    No matter what the enemy was.


    It was great that she was here.


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] It was so easy, so easy!

 Chapter 477: 477

    Chapter 477: 477


    Lu Tina Lu


    That night.


    He appeased the Goethe Homnd Defense Bureau, which had sensed the unusual movements of the elves ¡®camp and was on emergency alert.


    Heforted the archduke¡¯s family who had woken up from their sleep.


    Heforted Princess Tina, who had not fallen asleep since Kant left.


    Heforted Ah Xing, who smelled a strange smell.


    .. F * ck, I even specially went to take a hot bath.


    After coaxing them into a deep sleep, Kant tiptoed out of bed and sat in front of the desk, leaning against thefortable and wide chair.


    By the way, I have many good memories about this chair.


    But that was not the main point.


    He just sat there and began to reminisce about this reunion.<div>


    He also recalled the beautiful and memorable days from before.


    He thought about the parrot, how she used to be, and how she was now. They had always been in sync, whether it was in the past or now. In the past, she was an extremely intelligent bird, and now, she was the former king of the elves. He was sure that she was on his side now.


    There was nothing happier than this.


    After the mission of the Fire Stealer and the fog in the shadows were gradually unveiled, his former friend appeared by his side as a legendary hero, just like many years ago.


    He thought of parrots and other animals, such as the Final Chicken, the spotted goose, the big white goose, the pigeon, the kangaroo, the crew cut¡­Who would he see next?


    Just like that, she remembered, recalled, let her imagination run wild, and even fantasized.


    In a daze, he alsoy on the table.


    The corners of his mouth were still smiling.


    Anyway, it was great to see the parrot again.


    This happy and warm mood disappeared after about six hours.


    When he woke up in the morning, before he could finish his meal, the archduke, who had been busy with official matters, came over personally.


    Duke Rechnos first asked about the situation regarding the locusts that Kant had asked the Goethe Law School to study. After receiving a positive answer and gratitude, he got down to business.


    The archduke looked at Kant with a strange expression. Then, he revealed aplicated expression. He said slowly,¡± Today, the emperor¡¯s camp of the invading army of Sunset Moon sent a note saying that the Phoenix King intends to pay a visit to Maple Leaf Pce to have a friendly exchange between the two countries. They will discuss the withdrawal of the army and the subsequent peace treaty.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°Moreover, he specially named you to apany him as the guide and guide of the Phoenix King¡­¡± The archduke¡¯s gaze became even more profound.¡± Do you have any leads?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kant was confused.


    He was already cursing in his heart.


    F * ck, f * ck!


    This bastard! What are you up to now?<div>


    The archduke stared at Kant for a long time, and Kant responded with a confused expression.


    Both sides were feeling nervous.


    Logically speaking, the archduke was also a little flustered.


    Originally, he was confident in his daughter¡¯s charm.<div>


    He was also confident in the pride and taste of the elves.


    The Phoenix King, the master of the Sunset Moon, the most powerful king in the world, how could he take a fancy to a mere human? The so-called marriage between female elves and humans was just a sad fantasy in knight novels and bards. The spiritual barrier between the two was even greater than the physiological difference.


    But the lie repeated a thousand times¡­ At the very least, it could make people wonder.


    First, it was the evil painting. Then, there were the terrifying rumors that had been spreading rapidly recently. The people of Goethe were extremely enthusiastic and kept making up stories about the affair between the Phoenix King and Kant. The nobles and the military were the backbone of the rumors, making many people skeptical.


    In the past two days, the archduke had received all kinds of overt and covert exhortations.


    He reminded him directly or tactfully that it was time to consider the marriage between Princess Tina and His Highness Kant. The Great Forbidden Spellcaster was not yet seated on the chariot named Goethe, so he must not be kidnapped.


    As nobles, their words were indeed very artistic.


    The main theme of the songs was often to praise Princess Tina¡¯s beauty, erudition, temperament, and temperament. Then, they wouldment that the archduke and his wife were deeply favored by the gods. Such a daughter was like the most dazzling pearl in the world. Just one of them was enough to make the continent lose its color, and the archduke actually had a total of three treasures. The gods really protected Goethe.


    In other words, there was no Kant in this world that Princess Tina could not handle.


    If there were, then add one or two more.


    The archduke, who had understood it at the time, almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He wished he could flip the table and roar.¡¯That¡¯s my daughter. Why are you selling her so enthusiastically?¡¯ Why don¡¯t you let your daughter go?


    Of course, these words were just a thought and he did not say it out loud.


    Because he knew that if he said this, the other party would definitely be overjoyed.<div>


    In short, this matter was very annoying.


    He didn¡¯t want his daughter to be a tool for political marriage, but he couldn¡¯t avoid the fact that it was Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell that maintained Goethe¡¯s independence and stability. He tried his best to find a bnce between the love of a father and the responsibility of a monarch, and he fell into a state of mind that was worried about gains and losses.


    As for the Phoenix King, he had aplicated feeling.


    As a father, he did not wish for Kant to meet the Phoenix King.


    What if the current Empress of Mu Yue turned out to be a pervert with a taste that was different from themon elves? What if she really fell in love with Kant and even seduced him? What should he do then? Tina had lost her happiness, and Goethe had lost his protection. They had lost everything.


    However, as a monarch, he really could not refuse the Phoenix King¡¯s suggestion.


    The two countriesmunicated, discussed the withdrawal of troops, and made a treaty.


    The current Goethe needed a real finale to the war so that the reconstruction work could get on the right track.


    The archduke nced at Kant, then at Tina. He sighed.¡± I hope you can¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Tina raised her hand gently, signaling her father to stop.


    ¡± You don¡¯t want to see her?¡± the princess asked gently.


    No, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, she was just afraid.


    By issuing such a diplomatic ultimatum at a time like this, the parrot had written the words ¡± I¡¯m going to get this job done ¡± on his face.<div>


    Kant felt like digging his own grave whenever he thought about the scheme that this stupid bird was plotting.


    Back then, when he was so bored that he had to relive GALGAM, he had a certain self-destructive mentality. He pursued excitement to the end and yed everything from school days to white photo albums. The parrot had been watching from his shoulder. Kant was afraid that the parrot would not understand, so he exined to her while ying¡­


    Now that this fellow hade to Maple Leaf Castle in the disguise of Delia, who knew what kind of tricks he would y when he faced Ah Xing and Tina¡­


    His uncertain expression was interpreted by Tina as resistance and guilt.


    Although she did not know why Kant was feeling guilty, Princess Tina only remembered his guilt for the time being. She said,¡± You are a Great Forbidden Spellcaster. Even in the ancient times, when there were many strong people and the stars shone brightly, you were widely respected and revered. You arepletely qualified to reject the invitation of the Elven Lord.¡±


    Kant remained silent.


    Tina misunderstood his silence and patted the back of his hand gently.¡± There¡¯s no need to consider Goethe¡¯s interests. Do you think the elves will dare to refuse the peace talks just because you refuse this meeting?¡± Now, hundreds of thousands of soldiers are trapped in an enemy country, unable to advance or retreat, and the ones who consume arge amount of military resources every day are the elves, not us. Now, they are begging us to negotiate. If you don¡¯t want to see her, you can just leave her alone.¡±


    Kant forced a smile.


    How could it be so easy?


    The person in charge of the expeditionary army now is not Der, but a coquettish parrot who is doing evil in disguise. If I reject her today, she will probably write a love letter directly!


    ¡°.. Forget it.¡± He sighed.¡± It¡¯s good to see her.¡±


    Tina was stunned for a moment before she nodded and smiled.


    And so, they met.<div>


    The etiquette between countries was extremelyplicated, especially when it came to the meeting between the supreme rulers of the two countries. Sunset Moon imed to be the birthce of civilization and etiquette, so there were many rules. Fortunately, this was still not an official meeting. Considering the mood of Goethe¡¯s people, they did not organize it in a big way.


    However, Kant strongly rmended that all the etiquette rted to meeting and greeting indoors should still be preserved. In his words,¡± We must let the pointy-eared people see our Goethe¡¯s style, calmness, and pride.¡±


    The fifty-three-year-old court etiquette officer had served Tedarell for generations and was the most loyal and standard Goethe person. After hearing the words ¡± our Goethe ¡°, his bones went limp. He swore at that time that the entire meeting etiquette would be arranged clearly so that even the most picky elves would not find any loopholes.


    Therefore, in the most solemn King¡¯s Hall of Maple Leaf Pce, under the solemn gazes of the members of the Tydaryl family, the court officials, and the Queen¡¯s attendants, Grand Duke Tydaryl and the Elven Queen greeted and conversed cordially ording to the friendly etiquette passed down from ancient times.


    The whole processsted for an hour.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed in a certain direction.


    Because when the empress and the archduke were greeting each other in the mysterious andplicated ancient etiquette and replying in diplomatic terms, the Great Forbidden Spellcaster Kant was leaning against a stone pir, holding a strange object and fiddling with it. It seemed to be glowing, and there was a faint strange sounding from it. The middle was ck, and the two sides were blue and red. There were strange bumps and buttons on the surface.


    They could only see Sir Kant shaking and pressing the buttons, big and small. Sometimes, he looked nervous, and sometimes, he looked rxed. They had no idea what he was doing.


    Those who knew Forbidden Spells could do whatever they wanted. It was obvious that the Goethe people did not intend to interfere, but the elves were very unhappy. They were clearly being careless and did not put the queen in their eyes.


    As for Grand Duke Tedarell, he could see it even clearer. Her Majesty¡¯s eyes would nce at Kant every five seconds, and the displeasure and sneer in her eyes could not be concealed.


    The two parties ¡®speeches came to an end. One of the elven retinues could no longer hold it in. He said coldly,¡± Your Highness Kant, His Majesty the Phoenix King hase to Maple Leaf Pce for the sake of peace between the two countries. Such kindness is precious and grand, worthy of being epted by the Goethe with gratitude. However, I only see your contempt!¡±


    Kant lifted his head. His expression was calm and indifferent.¡± Elf, don¡¯t express your opinion on things you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t me me for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Unfounded usations?¡± ¡± What are you doing?¡± The other party sneered.¡± Why are you lowering your head when Her Majesty is having a conversation with your archduke? If this isn¡¯t contempt, then what is?¡±


    Kant shook the Switch.¡± This is the remote magic terminal I made. I was just using it to repair my alchemical weapon and to improve the structure of my forbidden spell. This is so that I can better maintain the hard-won peace between the two countries that you mentioned.¡±


    The elf blushed.


    The archduke could clearly see the obvious ¡± you¡¯re bullshitting ¡± expression on the Phoenix King¡¯s face. Although it was fleeting, he was not mistaken. His sister, Sylmeria, had a cold and elegant image like a snow lotus on an ice mountain to others, but she had a lot of micro-expressions on her face.


    Since he was young, he had been watching Sylmeria¡¯s performance in serious asions, where she would quickly change her expression to let herself go and pass the boring time.


    Immediately after, the Phoenix King said,¡±Leave.¡±


    The elf who was choked speechless immediately bowed and retreated to hispanions in shame.


    ¡°Let us continue.¡±


    After another half an hour, both parties sat down.


    The Phoenix King sat opposite Kant.


    He was wearing a gorgeous and noble robe. His expression was reserved, and his aura was noble and cold.


    Are you pretending?


    At least this guy had some self-control. He didn¡¯t jump out in public, nor did he do anything shocking, nor did he say anything shocking. After all, if his words and actions were too different from the usual Der, anyone would be able to tell that something was wrong.


    However, when she met Kant¡¯s eyes asionally, a hint of mockery and slyness shed across her eyes. It still revealed that under her beautiful skin and luxurious clothes, there was an outrageous and filthy soul.


    She looked at Ah Xing for a while, and Ah Xing was also staring at her.


    Marykith sighed silently before turning her gaze to Tina.


    Ah, it¡¯s a great ocean horse.


    They could be considered old acquaintances.


    Back then, Kant had been living in the Saint Seal Inds for more than a year, and his mental state had been worrying them. Pigeon had suggested that Kant was getting more and more irritated with empty cannon fire every day, and that it would be better if they had real guns. However, the ind was a deste ce. They had not seen a single living person for a hundred years. Where would they find a woman?


    At this moment, the ocean horse floated ashore.


    Everyone had been sealed for many years back then. They were disheartened and had no other intentions. When they saw such a beautiful woman, they could only feel happy for Kang De. They had captured her and brought her to Kang De. Now that they recalled the past, their feelings werepletely different.


    Right now, there was only one thought in Marykith¡¯s mind.


    F * ck, this pigeon¡¯s feathers are really troublesome.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Tina¡¯s smile was elegant and beautiful.¡± What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m curious,¡± the parrot said calmly.¡± How did Princess Tina get to know Kant?¡±


    The princess said softly,¡± I have to thank your country for this. At that time, Sunset Moon attacked like a rainbow and Goethe was in an emergency. My brothers and sisters were fighting for the country. I was the most useless. I could only be an envoy to the empire to ask for help. At sea, I was blocked by your country¡¯s warships and almost died at sea. In the end, I was saved by Kant. This was the fate that I had with him at the beginning. It started because of a war, and he ended the war¡­This is fate.¡±


    Damn it, it was indeed like that.


    It was indeed not wrong to kill the stinking people on that broken ship! You guys are so troublesome!


    ¡± Fate?¡± Marykith gritted her teeth in hatred, but she remained calm. Does Your Highness mean that fate has brought you together?¡±


    Tina turned to look at Kant. The gentle smile on her face was bright and radiant, even attracting the stunned gazes of the elves. Even though she was a race favored by the gods and was born with perfection, she had to admit that under the nourishment of love, the princess, who was already the most beautiful on the continent, had disyed unparalleled beauty.


    Her tone was light but firm.¡± Yes. Meeting Kant was the best thing that ever happened to me. I will always be grateful for this. I am grateful to the mysterious fate, to the gods, and even to you.¡±


    ¡± Kant went against Sunset Moon all by himself for you,¡± Marykith said calmly.¡± He defeated us twice and saved a country all by himself. Now, the entire continent is spreading the news of your love. All the women in the continent are envious of you. Princess Tina, do you think that meeting Kant is the best fate in your life?¡±


    ¡°There must be a lot of women who have the same thoughts as you, right?¡± She smiled.


    Tina¡¯s smile was still calm.¡± Of course. A strong and loyal man like Kant would have many women who like him.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± The Phoenix King narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Why should I be worried? My fianc¨¦ is very popr. Doesn¡¯t this prove that my judgment is urate and that this fate is precious?¡± The princess looked at Kant gently. Her smile could bend steel.


    The Great Forbidden Spellcaster could not take it anymore.


    ¡°That¡­¡± He whispered,¡± Isn¡¯t this an official meeting? Didn¡¯t they want to talk about the details of the withdrawal and the peace agreement? Didn¡¯t they want to talk about serious matters? It wasn¡¯t good to talk about such private matters on such an asion, right?


    Everyone is very embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I see. I was rude.¡±


    The Phoenix King looked enlightened. He lowered his head and apologized.¡± In that case, let¡¯s get down to business. I¡¯ve just received new information regarding the mysterious forbidden spell attack on our campst night. Please retreat for the time being. This information can only be shared with His Highness Kant alone.¡±


    After saying that, she waved at her attendants. The elves obeyed her orders and immediately walked out. Then, the Phoenix King looked at the archdukes.


    ¡± It is indeed very important information. It is of great importance, so I can only discuss it with Kant first. Please understand that this may be a framing by a terrifying force that is hostile to both Goethe and Mu Yue.¡±


    ¡°We have to take this seriously,¡± the Phoenix King said in a deep voice.


    He had already said this.


    After Kant agreed, the Goethe people also left.


    Tina had been looking at the Phoenix King before she left. She frowned slightly, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    He closed the door.


    The barrier opened.


    Sound istion.


    Kant stood up abruptly. At the same time, Marykith jumped up as well.


    The parrot leaped over the long negotiation table and headed straight for Kant.


    ¡± What do you want?!¡± Kant evaded the attack.¡± What are you trying to do?!¡±


    ¡± Come over here!¡± Marykith smiled wickedly. She spread her arms and charged at Kant. Let me hug you! Let me kiss you! I want to kiss you here!¡±


    Are you crazy? What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very exciting?¡± The parrot¡¯s eyes lit up as it shouted,¡± Otherwise, why would I say all that nonsense to the ocean horse?! Luring her to reminisce about her beautiful love story, expressing her feelings, and immersing herself in pure love, then I would be in this room where she was just sitting and flirting, hugging her future husband and kissing him as I pleased, while she could only wait anxiously in the next room but could not hear anything! Didn¡¯t you teach me how to y this game?¡±


    P.S. 1: Sigh, I was thinking of ¡± finish it quickly and then y Doom ¡°, but the moment I thought of this, I stopped thinking. In the end, I didn¡¯t finish it early or y Doom. F * ck¡­ Who yed it? Was it fun?

 Chapter 478: 478

    Chapter 478: 478


    Something Happened to the Dragon n


    Kant pressed down on the parrot¡¯s head and pushed her face away.


    ¡°You¡¯re a parrot, not a minotaur!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Keke, keke, keke. Sir, don¡¯t resist anymore. Let me give you the highest enjoyment.¡±


    ¡°Hey! What the hell are you doing!¡±


    The parrot grabbed Kant¡¯s arm and chuckled like a crazy girl.¡± Of course, it¡¯s because the enjoyment of this kind of stimtion makes you feel extremely ashamed between being immoral and being happy.¡±


    ¡°You must have been secretly looking at myputer!¡± Kant roared. You perverted bird!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also try my best to stain your entire body with my scent during this intimate contact. Then, Ah Xing and even the princess of the Great Ocean Horse will smell it. After you feel good, you¡¯ll fall into an indistinguishable Asura Arena¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashiba! How vicious! I gave you a game console, television, generator, snacks, and even taught you how to use theputer to y games. Have you forgotten all the favors I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the parrot sneered. In my era, everyone knew that Phoenix King Marykith was a person who distinguished between kindness and hatred! Your games,puters, dramas, snacks, and drinks. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d use Der to repay you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you!¡±<div>


    The former Phoenix King dly epted such praise.¡±One word is one word. What¡¯s the matter with you today?¡± Letting the Goethe people carry out such a long and stinking etiquette process, letting me speak diplomatguage in boredom, while you hide at the side and y the game of <anno data-annotation-id =¡±00000000 ¨C 4110 ¨C 4000 ¨C 8000 ¨C 9000 ¨C 800000000000¡å></anno> to lust after me-do you dare say that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Do you really not want to see me? Kant, you¡¯re the one who wants to see blood. Since that¡¯s the case, take this!¡±


    ¡°Objection!¡± Kant retorted,¡± You started it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ndering the elves again! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡± Sending a diplomatic note to Goethe toe here as Dar, isn¡¯t that a job?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! What right do you have to say that about me! Take the evidence!¡±


    ¡± I just want to see you. I want to see you every day. I didn¡¯t even care about being looked at and analyzed by the officials. I wanted to eliminate all obstacles ande to your side, but you actually maliciously spected about me. Sob, sob, sob, I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡±


    .. This guy was so annoying.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant was annoyed.¡± If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll tell Ah Xing who you are!¡±


    The parrot stopped crying.


    Then, she continued to cry.


    However, this brief interval allowed Kant to grasp it with his sharp senses.


    Yes, the mystical animals seemed to have special feelings for Ah Xing.


    It could even be said that he was a little afraid of Ah Xing.


    When they were on the ind, these fearless people often fought and quarreled with each other. The scene would always be ugly and even out of control.


    However, as long as Ah Gui roared twice, they would all quiet down.


    After Kant¡¯s arrival, not only did he bring the ind a long-lost human vor, but he also brought with him dream-like specialties from his hometown. Games, movies, and dramas were high-end spiritual entertainment products. The thing that attracted animals the most was wine. Ah, the liquid of evil, the source of evil, and the pulp of dreams.


    Ever since Kant provided them with arge amount of wine with different vors, the animals ¡®habits had changed.


    They went from fighting every day to drinking and fighting every day.


    It was also Ah Xing who strictly stopped this bad habit and strictly monitored everyone¡¯s alcohol tolerance. It was strange that these small, astonishingly bad-tempered, and unyielding creatures actually pinched their noses and admitted it. At that time, Kant was surprised and curious. This was simply the leader of the goris.<div>


    ¡°Is Ah Xing¡¯s identity very special?¡± he asked the parrot.


    ¡± What special status?¡± Marykithughed.¡± Who among us dares to say that we have a special status?¡± He¡¯s just a fool of unknown origin.¡±


    ¡± Is she the previous Fire Stealer?¡± Kant asked tentatively.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The parrot rolled its eyes.<div>


    It seemed that it was not.


    Kant continued,¡± But I realized that you guys are a little¡­¡± How should I put it? I¡¯m not afraid, but respect is a little exaggerated. If I use words to describe it-¡±


    He stared into her eyes.¡± You don¡¯t seem to mind obeying her. You¡¯re even willing.¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡±Marykith sneered. He was just giving in to her! Obey? That little brat? Are you kidding me? We just feel that this little thing of unknown origin is quite pitiful. She¡¯s jumping up and down all day and shouting all day long. It¡¯s just like when you have a kitten and suddenly meow and tell you not to eat this bowl of dried fish. We can see her pretending to meow and meow and talk for a bowl of dried fish. What¡¯s wrong with following her wishes?¡±


    ¡± Alright.¡± Kant nodded.¡± Got it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the parrot asked warily.


    ¡°It means that you are lying.¡±


    ¡± Yo, yo, yo!¡± Marykith said sarcastically,¡± You finished editing the American drama ¡®Lie to Me¡¯?¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re panicking,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± You¡¯re in a hurry to cover it up, so you¡¯re giving a long speech¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Kant smiled.¡± The main point is that you were too eager to cover up your lie. Your judgment and concentration were affected, so you didn¡¯t realize that I was recording!¡±


    The next moment, the Dimension Portal opened. Kant dashed into the white fog world and threw his phone away.


    Then, he returned.<div>


    He smiled proudly and opened his arms.¡± Come on, didn¡¯t you want to hug me on Tina¡¯s seat and do whatever you want?¡± Come on, use your strength to oppress and bully me. Then, I will tell her about yourments about Ah Xing and your true identity!¡±


    ¡°Kang, you tricked me!¡±


    Marykith instinctively touched her body, but she only found the GPS. Kant had left her a generator,puter, television, and even a game consolest night. He did not leave her a phone, let alone a camera.


    ¡°I want my phone!¡± she said angrily. I want apples! I want thetest model!¡±


    Kant dodged her attack again. Didn¡¯t I give you the GPS andputer? What phone do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want it!¡± the parrot shouted. I want to be like Kant, lying on the bed with one hand holding the phone and the other hand under the nket, looking at something with a red face and focused eyes!¡±


    ¡°.. F * ck, when did you see it!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You actually fantasize about keeping your privacy in front of us?¡±


    Kant was no match for the Phoenix King in the end. He was pushed against the wall by the parrot. Dar¡¯s beautiful face, which was full of heroic spirit, approached him fiercely. She threatened,¡± You delete the recording!¡±


    ¡± You think there¡¯s a fool in this world who would voluntarily abandon nuclear weapons?¡± Kant sneered.


    The parrot tilted its head. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right-but I won¡¯t!¡± Kant said,¡± Anyway, don¡¯t cause any trouble. Don¡¯t mess up the work. Don¡¯t do anything shameful in front of Dar. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take the recording¡­¡±


    ¡± What?¡± The parrot¡¯s face turned red as it cried out,¡± Kant recorded a voice recording that can¡¯t be made public as a threat!¡± What should he do? Are you going to make me wear a strange pink thing for the next meeting and negotiation? When the timees, you¡¯ll sit opposite me and press the remote control from time to time while smiling strangely at my expression?¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡¯ve really held it in for a long time!¡±


    ¡± If you¡¯re horny, go find that dragondy,¡± Kant said loudly.¡± Let her collect the materials!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The parrot¡¯s face changed.¡± What do you mean? She¡¯s a pervert?¡±


    ¡± Come and see how shameless this elf is.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s interesting,¡± Marykith said, rubbing her chin. She ignored Kant¡¯s mockery.


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Kant raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I mean, when that dog licking dragones out and finds out that his daughter has be like this, I¡¯m looking forward to his expression at that time.¡±


    The parrot once again revealed an evil smile that didn¡¯t mind watching the show.


    His gaze then shifted to Kant.


    ¡°If I find out that my daughter has be a pervert and has been given this and that by a mere human who has arge collection of terrible things, and I can¡¯t extricate myself¡­ This is double the joy.¡±


    ¡± Are you a hunting dog?¡± Kant asked.¡± Are you always thinking about bringing women to my side?¡±


    The parrot immediately sped its paws in front of its chest and stuck out its tongue.<div>


    Kant asked again,¡± Anyway, which one is the bootlicker dragon?¡±


    ¡°Guess it yourself,¡± Marykith shrugged.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Then, her expression changed again. She poked Kant¡¯s chest.¡± Anyway, after we¡¯re done dealing with the Goethe people, bring me to see that little female dragon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Kant suddenly remembered something.¡± Wait, Lily signed the Dragon¡¯s Oath with me. Is this part of your n, you damned bird?¡±


    Marykith whistled and looked around.¡± You¡¯re using the elves again. I¡¯ve racked my brains to give you a list of 20 to 30 ways to overturn Big Bob and take care of the hive, but you chose the one where you signed a lustful contract with a beautiful female dragon. Why are you ming me?¡±


    She tapped Kant¡¯s chest and said,¡± You must be secretly pleased. Looking at your useless appearance, you must be an old yer. You must want to f * ck Old Pa, right? You must know shame!¡±


    ¡± What the f * ck?¡± Kant said angrily.¡± Those dozens of methods you have are all ancient divine artifacts,rge-scale magic circles¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s so weak that you can only live off a woman, so you¡¯re ming me?¡± the parrot shrugged innocently.


    He was so angry.


    ¡°Also,¡± The parrot said,¡± I don¡¯t think you need to introduce me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kant asked warily.


    ¡± That¡¯s right!¡± Phoenix fire shed in Marykith¡¯s eyes.¡± The little female dragon is here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone knocked on the door of the conference room. It was very urgent.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The elves and the Goethe people rushed in, followed by Lily and Santos. No matter who it was, everyone¡¯s expression was solemn.


    When he entered, he found that the Phoenix King and Kant were sitting opposite each other. Both of them stood up slightly, and Kant¡¯s remote terminal that could repair alchemical weapons and improve the structure of forbidden spells was ced between him and the queen. The two of them seemed to bemunicating in a low voice seriously. They turned their heads at the same time.


    Tina nodded at the archduke and quickly walked to Kant¡¯s side.


    A female Elven attendant of high status also walked around the conference table, respectfully and quickly approached the Queen, whispering something in her ear.


    Kant.¡± Tina looked worried. She nced at Lily who was standing there and whispered,¡±Something happened to the dragons.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡± What?¡±


    Tina seemed to be organizing her words.


    ¡°Let me say it.¡±


    Lily strode over, pulled out a chair, and sat beside Kant. She stared at him and said,¡± The Dragon Ind found out about the Dragon¡¯s Oath you signed with me.¡±


    ¡°The elders ¡®meeting was very noisy because this is a taboo of the dragon n. The Dragon Emperor was unable to suppress all the opposing voices. In fact, he was also very angry, so¡­¡±


    Kant frowned.


    He had heard about this from Lily and Tina. He knew that this kind of oath was very important and was even taboo for the dragon race.


    However, Big Bob¡¯s threat was imminent at that time. Whether it was to protect the Coro people or topletely eliminate Big Bob so that his parents would not be threatened, he had to use the most effective and fastest way to win. There was no other choice.


    Even if he knew that this so-called oath was not something simple and that Dragon Ind probably would not like it, he could not care less. Since he had made a choice, he had to bear the consequences.


    He was already mentally prepared.


    ¡± So Dragon Ind responded?¡± Kant asked. Do you want to punish me? Or do you want money?¡±


    ¡°Tends to be tough.¡± Lily¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent, as if they were not talking about the uing crisis, even though she was at the core of the matter.¡± Not all dragon elders agree with the way the Dragon Ind¡¯s defense is operated. The traditional forces have always opposed the Dragon Emperor¡¯s reform. The traditional dragons think that proud dragons sell their strength and fight for ants likemodities in exchange for property. It¡¯s very embarrassing.¡±


    At this point, she snorted disdainfully.¡± Times have changed. Magic technology has developed, and countries have be stronger. The days of a dragon robbing a country and getting away with it are gone. These old things either robbed enough when they were young, or they inherited the inheritance of their parents and ancestors. Of course, they can say such sarcastic words, but young dragons have no property or nests. Robbing is only a dead end. If they don¡¯t work, where can they get money?¡±


    Santos, who was at the side, coughed loudly, signaling for the Dragoness to stop talking.


    Lily red at him.¡± If I don¡¯t exin the benefits to Kant, it will affect his judgment.¡±


    She turned back and continued,¡± In short, the old dragons are old and weak. They can¡¯tpete with the young dragons, and they can¡¯t bring themselves to work outside. Of course, they will criticize the way the dragons run their defenses. They form a conservative force, which in turn affects their thinking and ideas.¡±


    ¡± From the way the old dragons view things, the proud rulers of the sky, the chosen race of the previous era, how could their glory be sphemed by mere humans? They are inclined to directly condemn you, kill you on the spot, break the oath, and capture me back to be imprisoned for a thousand years. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    Kant patted his chest.¡± Aiyo, that was scary.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I used the first payment of AWTL¡¯s first order to buy anti-aircraft missiles and close-range defense systems from all countries, I would have been shocked.


    Lily said,¡± However, they were still afraid of your identity as a Forbidden Mage. Some old dragons had experienced that era themselves. They were not willing to risk their entire family and their nest that had been run for generations to be razed to the ground by a Forbidden Spell. The reformists represented by the Dragon Emperor also persuaded them. So, the execution team became an investigation team. Although they said so, it was still obvious that they wanted to punish you¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that still a negotiation?¡±Kant frowned.


    He thought for a moment and said,¡± Don¡¯t worry. I signed the oath with you to solve the problem I¡¯m facing. I¡¯ve implicated you in this matter. I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡±


    When he said this, his expression was solemn, and his eyes were as clear as spring water.


    After listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, Parrot looked at Kant and pursed his lips.


    Lily¡¯s eyes flickered, and then she shook her head.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they won¡¯t be so flustered.¡±


    ¡± In fact,¡± Long Niang said softly,¡± a little fool in the n who has always harbored improper thoughts about me finally let go after his grandfather. He got the position of the leader of the investigation team and rushed to Goethe¡¯s side with arge group of conservative dragons. Everyone in the dragon n knows what he wants to do.¡±


    ¡°F * ck.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve never experienced such a scenario before,¡± Kant said.


    Her love rival came to find trouble.


    Before Ah Xing had found him, he had formed a mercenary group with nock of admirers. Tina¡¯s reputation for beauty had spread throughout the continent, and she had countless suitors. However, in the past few months, there had never been a gigolo who had dressed up to the nines toe and say that he wanted to take back his love or throw gloves at him to ask for a duel.


    Kant could not help but feel disappointed and regretful that the ssic plot that he had read many times in novels did not happen in reality. Why was that so?


    The defeated dog wailed unwillingly and provoked him.


    But thinking about it carefully¡­The dragon had a burning and long-term love in its heart, and it even became a bootlicker. Suddenly, one day, it heard such shocking news. The female dragon god had signed a dragon¡¯s oath with a human. It was almost equivalent to the goddess inexplicably dating someone online in the game, and she sweetly called the other party husband in front of him.


    From the other party¡¯s point of view, this hat hade too suddenly.


    ¡°Sigh, what a pitiful brother.¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± Don¡¯t worry. Out of humane concern, I promise I won¡¯t beat him to death if he hasn¡¯t done anything overboard.¡±


    You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Lily also sighed.


    ¡± In fact, that idiot dragon with a hole in his head disappeared not long after he entered Goethe¡¯s territorial waters with his underlings¡­Justst night, Dragon Ind discovered that their soul fires were swaying and withering.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Long Niang looked at the solemn Goethe people and said. We¡¯re in big trouble now.¡±


    PS 1: Ah, it¡¯s been really dark recently¡­He would have to make some adjustments tomorrow.

 Chapter 479: 479

    Chapter 479: 479


    Chapter 480-Diplomacy


    ¡°Do you understand? We¡¯re in big trouble now.¡±


    Even the cold-tempered Long Niang had a hint of seriousness in her tone.


    Kant nced at Tina, who nodded at him with a worried look in her eyes.


    He asked Lily,¡±These dragons¡­¡± Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Their condition is very strange, but we can confirm that even if they are not dead, their condition is very bad. Dragon Ind has already prepared for the worst.¡±


    Dragon Ind could monitor the general state and location of every dragon in the world.


    Therefore, he was able to detect the loss of contact with the Dragon Investigation Team in real time.


    This was because the dragon n¡¯s household registration system was unrivaled in the world.


    After the Dragon Emperor ascended the throne, the first big move was to search through the heavens and the earth. He searched through all the dragons scattered around the world, took a sample, and recorded their identities and property. He forced them to be under the jurisdiction of the Dragon Country. If they were not convinced, he would use his iron fist to enforce thew.


    Although there were many twists and turns in the process, and it almost caused the dragon to transform, in the long run, such a move was beneficial. The Dragon Emperor sessfully made the soul imprints of all the existing dragons into Soul Fire Dragon Lamps and preserved them in the Dragon Fire Pce. This meant that Dragon Ind knew the situation of any dragon in the world like the back of its hand.<div>


    Such big data and aplete household registration system eventually became the cornerstone of the rise of Dragon Ind¡¯s defense.


    Through big data, the Dragon Emperor knew the situation of the dragons like the back of his hand. Through certain analysis and calction, he could know the economic situation and level of demand of which dragon, which young dragon could not afford to build a nest, which middle-aged dragon was about to get married and needed arge amount of treasure. Since he knew the demand, he could absorb fresh blood at the lowest price, allowing the Human Resources Department to quickly and urately find the most suitable dragon.


    In this way, the newbor positions created by the expansion of Dragon Ind Defense would be filled by dragons. Thepany would have performance, and the dragons would have ie. Everyone was happy.


    As for themission, ording to the usual practice, thepany would take 30%.


    After all, Dragon Ind Defense was a public welfare organization that served the interests of all dragonpatriots.


    As for how to get back 70% of the shares with the bloody housing prices, expensive insurance programs, scale care, consulting services, equipment custom-made and luxury goods, it was the trade secret of His Majesty Dragon Emperor.


    In addition, it was said that the next 100-year strategic n of the Dragon Ind was to encourage reproduction. The Dragon n Defense was responsible for distributing nests and giving rewards. From hatching to entering school to adulthood, to working and dying in battle, everything was taken care of.


    As for monitoring the situation of the dragons through the Dragon Fire Soul Lamp, it was also to pay attention to the implementation of the war mission in real time and promote follow-up medical and insurance services in a timely manner.


    The side effect was to pay attention to the safety of the people.


    .. In the end, it came in handy at a time like this.


    This was the second time the Dragon Fire Hall had been shaken recently. Not long ago, during the siege of Lucerne, the soulmps of an entire dragon regiment were extinguished within a few minutes.


    Now, there was another one.


    And it was within Goethe¡¯s territory.


    Furthermore, he had gone missing during an operation targeting Kant.


    Kant smacked his lips. ying dirty?¡±


    The parrot kept a straight face, trying hard not tough.


    Kant nced at Tina and then said to Long Niang,¡± We arepletely innocent in this matter. You should know that Goethe has been through war and the country is exhausted. He does not have the ability to quickly annihte a well-trained dragon army in a short period of time. Under the premise that we have a pleasant transaction, there is no such motive.¡±


    ¡°Of course not Goethe.¡± Lily said lightly,¡± But you have the suspicion and motive.¡±


    ¡°But I have an alibi,¡± Kant shrugged.<div>


    The Grand Duke of Goode and the internal court officials who had been listening shook their heads slightly. Even if they had spent the entire night with Princess Tina and the Scarlet Queen, how could the two of them be witnesses?


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Then, they heard Long Niang say,¡± You came to look for mest night.¡±


    The archduke and Goethe¡¯s officials had a subtle look in their eyes.<div>


    ¡± He came to see mest night.¡± The parrot nodded.¡± He stayed with me for a while. Many elves in the expeditionary army saw him with their own eyes.¡±


    The Goethe¡¯s gaze had turned from subtle to shock.


    Kant, what are you doing!


    ¡°But this is not enough to prove that we¡¯re free from suspicion¡­ Or rather, the key to this matter is not where you wentst night or who can prove it.¡±


    Lily said,¡± International affairs and disputes between countries follow thew of the jungle, not arguments and theories in court. There is no arbitrator. Power is the only applicablew.¡±


    ¡°The current situation is that the dragon has disappeared in Goethe¡¯s territory, and the Dragon Council believes that Goethe must give an exnation. They don¡¯t care about alibi orck of motive. They only want results, and they also believe that Goethe has no choice but to give the dragon race a result¡­Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Kant nodded slowly.


    He understood.


    As Goethe was a weak country and had just been severely injured by the elves, the arrogant dragons felt that there was no need to reason with him. If a dragon went missing in Goethe¡¯s territory, Goethe would have to give an exnation, even if it was an illegal entry, even if it came in a menacing manner, even if it was to investigate or even punish Kant.


    However, our nsmen have gone missing, so you have to give a clear exnation.


    Because indeed¡­There was no reason or justice between countries.


    If the dragons had gone missing in the Twilight Moon territory, the dragons might still have sent a note and negotiated with the elven authorities, but their attitude would not have been so aggressive.<div>


    ¡± Weak countries have no diplomacy. I understand this very well.¡±


    This was also the reason why Lily was able to tell the truth in front of the Goethe people. How could a proud dragon care about the feelings of mortals who were like ants?


    ¡± So,¡± Kant said seriously,¡± what¡¯s Dragon Ind¡¯s ultimatum?¡±


    Lily turned to look at Santos. The foreign marketing manager of Dragon Ind was also very uneasy.


    ¡°The conservative dragon elders are moring to summon the dragon army and prepare to protect the dignity of the dragon race. ording to their thinking, which is the way of doing things in ancient times, when their nsmen are attacked and their fate is unknown, the dragons should immediatelye out in full force and rush to the location of the incident to find out the truth and wipe out the enemy.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Long Niang said.¡± The truth they¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t about dozens of dragons acting as temporary detectives at the attack site. They¡¯re using all the means they think they should, including interrogating all the people they think should be interrogated. They¡¯re using their power to take over the local and even the country¡¯s administrative and military forces, forcing the local rulers to do everything they can to assist the dragons in any investigation they think is reasonable¡­¡±


    All the Goethe people present were shocked.


    What was the difference between this and conquering or destroying a country?


    ¡± The dragons haven¡¯t been exterminated yet,¡± Kant said coldly.¡± It¡¯s a miracle.¡±


    ¡± Not surprising,¡± the parrot said.¡± Whatever means they think should be used, including interrogation, arrest, plunder, and extortion in the name of investigation. But it also includes transactions, negotiations, discussions, and even private requests. As for what methods to use, it depends on who the target is.¡±


    ¡± So you want to use Goethe as a pushover?¡± Kant nodded.


    ¡°This is only what they want to do in theory. Only in this way can they show the continent that the glory of the dragons has not dissipated¡­It¡¯s easy to understand.¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice was a little hurried.¡± But they are still a little afraid of your forbidden spell. The reformists led by His Majesty the Dragon Emperor are also trying their best to mediate. But in any case, it is an indisputable fact that a dragon envoy has disappeared in Goethe¡¯s territory. This concerns the face of the entire race. It is not something that can be changed by the exchange of benefits and the will of the ruler. Even His Majesty the Dragon Emperor cannot resist this kind of public opinion, so¡­¡±<div>


    At this point, she closed her eyes and her tone fluctuated.


    ¡°If this matter is not handled well¡­ A war might break out.¡±


    The hall was silent.


    War.


    No one knew better than the Goethe people present how terrifying this word was.


    They were forced to retreat under the attacks of the elves. They suffered heavy casualties, and their country was exhausted. If it weren¡¯t for Kant, Lucerne would have been upied by the elves. Everyone present would have either been punished as war criminals or died for their country. The beautiful Goethe would have fallen into ruin.


    And now, another dark cloud of war was floating over.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on Kant. Even though the courtiers who were present were all intelligent and sensible people, it was human nature that they subconsciously felt a little strange. This was because the incident this time was essentially a result of Kant signing an oath with the dragon.


    Therefore, it attracted the wrath and investigation of the dragon race.


    Therefore, the dragon envoy was mysteriously attacked and disappeared.


    As soon as negative emotions appeared, they were extinguished by reason and conscience. They knew that Goethe had no right to criticize and be dissatisfied¡­However, it still felt a little strange.


    Kant¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of these people.


    Then, he let out a long sigh.<div>


    He nced at Tina, who was beside him. The princess ¡®gaze was as gentle as ever. However, this gentleness had been tempered by the mes of war and was as tough as steel, revealing calmness and trust.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    This matter started because of him, so he naturally had to resolve it.


    He stood up and looked at the expressionless archduke.¡± Looks like I¡¯ve brought trouble to Goethe this time. But don¡¯t worry. As I said just now, I¡¯ll solve it.¡±


    Archduke Rechnos looked at him for a moment and frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m very angry.¡±


    he said slowly.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Tina said in surprise.


    Kant squeezed her hand.


    ¡± Kant, you met my daughter overseas and formed a bond with her. Both of you experienced the Rebellion of Bright Sand together. You joined our war for her, protected our people, and saved our country.¡±


    ¡± Not long ago, we helped you with all our might, just like you helped us.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a difficult and sad thing to list out each other¡¯s kindness like an ount book and confirm their responsibilities. Kant, you should be prepared to be a family with us.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me to let us resolve this matter,¡± the archduke said slowly.


    Kant was slightly taken aback.


    He felt a warm touch on his arm. Tina hugged his arm with a gentle and bright smile.


    Kant smiled self-deprecatingly and shook his head.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He said,¡± Let¡¯s settle this.¡±


    ¡°A good start.¡± The archduke said,¡± In that case, Your Highness Kant, honorable Great Forbidden Spellcaster, in the name of the Grand Duke of Tedarell, I temporarily grant you the authority of the Goethe Monarch.¡±


    ¡± This is only limited to this asion. Your words and attitude will represent Goethe¡¯s will. I request that you carefully uphold this power and responsibility. Speak to the representatives of the dragon race and speak Goethe¡¯s voice to the Dragon Ind.¡±


    ¡± Please,¡± he said softly.¡± Let the dragons see Goethe¡¯s dignity.¡±


    Kant was stunned for a moment before he shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the archduke.


    ¡± Speak on behalf of a country¡­¡± Kant sighed.¡± It¡¯s affecting my performance.¡±


    But he still turned to Lily and Santos, the representatives of the dragons.


    Santos hurried forward and gestured for Lily to stand up.


    ¡°You all heard it.¡± Kant said,¡± I hereby announce to all citizens of the Dragon Country that from this day forth, Goethe ims the right to air space. The skies above our country¡¯s territory and territorial waters are under Goethe¡¯s sovereignty. All air entry activities that have not been dered and approved are considered illegal intrusions and will be treated as hostile acts. We will mercilessly attack and eliminate them. All consequences will be borne by the intruders.¡±


    Santos ¡®expression changed.


    This tactful diplomatguage was¡­


    If the Dragon Ind dared toe, they would start a war.


    The marketing manager of Dragon Defense finally understood why Kant had sighed earlier. He had said that speaking on behalf of the country would affect his performance. Damn it, if he were to speak to Dragon Ind in his personal capacity, he would have directly cursed or cursed even more harshly.


    Kant continued,¡± In addition, regarding the disappearance of your country¡¯s citizen who entered the country illegally, Goethe has ced great importance on this matter in the spirit of humanity and humane care. We are willing to provide assistance to the best of our ability. We will also file a criminal case and conduct a follow-up investigation at your country¡¯s request and suggestion. We will use our efficient judicial system to track down the murderer and do our best to rescue your country¡¯s citizen. We will also inform you of the progress and results of the investigation.¡±


    ¡± However, since your missing citizen is an illegal entrant and is not protected by Goethew, the assistance we provide is not free. All the expenses should be borne by you. The illegal entrant will be punished by Goethew. I suggest that your country pay a fine for the illegal entrant.¡±


    ¡°Please inform the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Council of the above.¡±


    Santos smiled bitterly.


    ¡± The old dragons are going to die of anger.¡± Lily shook her head.


    Kant said calmly,¡± After hearing the ¡®investigation method¡¯ they came up with, we were furious. It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. Goethe is not a dough that they can knead as they please.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Kant, if we start a war¡­¡± Santos whispered.


    Tina spoke first,¡± Emissary, territorial sovereignty is the most basic respect between countries. We¡¯re asking your country¡¯s dragons not to enter without permission. Are we hurting the dragons ¡®reputation?¡± We are willing to help your country find the missing citizens. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°If the elders of the dragon race think that we¡¯re hurting the reputation of the dragon race by not immediately opening the city to surrender, unconditionally epting all orders from the dragon, and paying a huge amount ofpensation for the missing dragon, then we¡¯ll go to war! Even the elves are not as overboard as you!¡±


    The elves, who were not as outrageous as the dragons, red at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we mean.¡± Kant said,¡± Goethe may be small, but he is not to be underestimated. If necessary, we will prove to you with our blood that ournd is your blood.¡±


    Lily shook her head and said,¡±There¡¯s no point in saying such harsh words to me.¡± Are you sure you want to convey this message?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kant said,¡± I¡¯m sure. If the elders of the dragon race have forgotten the power of the Forbidden Spell Falling from the Sky because they have slept for too long, I don¡¯t mind letting them relive it.¡±


    Santos really did not want to fight. He whispered,¡± Your Highness, please be a little more tactful. Goethe can¡¯t afford a second war, especially when the crisis of the elves has not been resolved.¡±


    It meant that if both sides suffered, the elves would take advantage of the situation.


    He was so busy that he forgot that even if the voice was low, the elves could still hear it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your Dragon Ind is the same,¡± said the Phoenix King, who was sitting at the side.


    The elves were shocked. Santos looked incredulous, let alone the Goethe people. The group of courtiers almost popped their eyes out of their sockets.


    Wait, wait, wait, wait. What did the Phoenix King just say?


    The same goes for Dragon Ind?


    What was this?


    ¨C Supporting Goethe?


    They looked at Kant in shock, their expressionsplicated.


    [You¡¯re really something, Prince Consort!]


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± an elf whispered behind him.


    The Phoenix King looked around him with a stern expression and a noble aura. His gaze finallynded on Kant.¡± Your Highness Kant, Mu Yue respects the power and achievements of Forbidden Spell Wizards. The world¡¯s best spellcasters look forward to working with you. The court is willing to make an exception for you, even if Goethe only needs to submit in name. Valentan¡¯s negotiations are still valid, and our door is always open for you.¡±


    This time, even the Dragon Mother Lily was caught off guard.


    No one had expected that when Goethe was facing a crisis and challenge from the dragons, Mu Yue, the enemy who was the least likely to help, would actually extend a hand and express her stance with a clear g!


    But then, the smart people quickly thought of the elves ¡®intentions.


    As expected of the Phoenix King.


    The battle sequence of the Twilight Moon War had been perfected. Even the powerful dragons were only used as support troops in the battle. Unlike the small countries who treated the dragon mercenaries as strategic weapons that determined victory or defeat, the elves did not pay much attention to them, especially during the Battle of Danfeng and Lucerne. There were so many dragon knights that Kant was able to defeat. It was needless to say which side was more valuable. Besides Kant¡¯s superb alchemy skills, he also had forbidden spells.


    To be able to support Goethe at this time was a sure win.


    At the very least, His Highness Kant, who valued friendship, would remember this favor and ease the tension between the two countries. This would give him the upper hand in the uing negotiations.


    If the dragons really had a screw loose and resorted to war¡­


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    If Kant asked for help and agreed to his conditions, then Sunset Moon would be willing to interfere. That would mean that he would gain a powerful Forbidden Mage and Master Alchemist, establishing an ultimate hegemony that the human empires would never be able to challenge.


    Unwilling to interfere¡­Then he wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Seeing Goethe and Dragon Ind both suffer heavy losses, and then Mu Yue went up to collect the heads, she was also very happy.


    He didn¡¯t lose anything.


    And the price was just a little bit of support.


    As for whether or not the dragons would be dissatisfied-did the elves need to care about that? So what if you¡¯re dissatisfied!


    After understanding this matter, everyone could not help but sigh.


    As expected of the Phoenix King, he was actually so scheming.


    However, after sighing, the humans and elves suddenly remembered something.


    Wait a minute!


    Valentan¡¯s negotiation remained unchanged?


    Including the marriage proposal?


    There were people and elves who understood theirpanions ¡®expressions, and their hearts skipped a beat. From the perspective of politics and national interests, it was normal for the Phoenix King to choose to support Goethe.


    But from a personal perspective¡­


    Their gazes became more and more strange.


    How should he put it?


    Now, the Goethe people and the elves had reached an agreement on a certain issue.


    They were all against this marriage.


    Kant and the parrot met each other¡¯s eyes in the meeting room. The dragon representative had a grave expression on his face, the elf attendant had a terrified expression on his face, and the human was gradually bing uneasy.


    He was the only one who saw through the other party¡¯s motives.


    Are you ready to sell yourself to thank me?


    The parrot¡¯s eyes revealed these words.


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] It¡¯s a little early. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.

 Chapter 480: 480

    Chapter 480: 480


    Qilin Horn


    In the end, Lily sent Kant¡¯s reply back to Dragon Ind.


    Kant had no choice but to temporarily seal the Zuan ¡®an¡¯s soul talent and say something that was neither strong nor forceful, as he was responding on behalf of Goethe.


    However, the dragons were still extremely angry.


    The noble ruler of the sky had been attacked and disappeared in Goethe. As an ant-like Goethe, he did not apologize and beg for mercy in fear and shock. He did not even prepare gifts to apologize. Instead, he directly threatened to start a war if he dared to enter the country without permission.


    How dare he demand a fine from Dragon Ind!


    From the perspective and way the dragons viewed things, such a response was aplete provocation. It was an insult to the dignity of the dragons, a contempt for the glory of the dragons, and a sphemy to the pride of the dragons. Such a reckless act must bepletely and painfully destroyed.


    ording to the rules of the ancient times, the dragons should have sent the powerful God of Wings, the Azure Dragon Master, to destroy the country and race of these rebellious and arrogant ants, burning every inch of their farnd, forests, manors, cities, and even their pitiful living beings into ss with the scorching dragon breath.


    The elders of the Dragon Council were indeed moring like this.


    However, the angry roar soon weakened.


    First of all, Goethe was insignificant, but a Skyquaker named Kant was protecting them. The alchemical weapons created by this person had unparalleled aerialbat power and could even pose a threat to the dragons.<div>


    The second and most important point.


    The Phoenix King had already made it clear that she would maintain Valentan¡¯s conditions and sincerity for negotiations at all times. She would always open the door to Kant.


    Even if it was the most dangerous moment of the war with the dragon race.


    What he meant was that if a war broke out between Goethe and Dragon Ind, Kant would have to sacrifice his loyalty to Sunset Moon to summon his spirits to interfere in the war¡­Then, the Phoenix King would respond.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    A dragon elder who did not want to reveal his name roared.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Then, he said.


    The old dragons present used the same way of thinking that dragons were divided into groups and birds of a feather were gathered to understand the reading and understanding of this old friend¡¯s meaning.


    I was going to say that you guys should just attack together, but the elves are too good at fighting.


    In short, the Phoenix King¡¯s public deration at this time became an important bargaining chip to reverse the situation. Goethe, who refused to back down, and the aggressive dragons stopped the war that was about to break out at the edge of the cliff. Even the most arrogant dragon supremacist did not dare to risk fighting with Mu Yue to teach Kant a lesson.


    But he couldn¡¯t back down.


    The Dragon n could not lose face.


    Seeing that the Phoenix King¡¯s attitude had extinguished the fire seeds of the Giant Dragon Elders, the Dragon Emperor heaved a sigh of relief and began to mediate. He was also badly battered about this matter.


    The missing dragon had to be found. He wanted to see the dragon alive, and he wanted to see its corpse if it was dead.


    After all, although these dragons were the fools of the conservative faction and were ordered around by the elders all day long and could not be used by the dragon defensepany, they were still dragons. They could not be killed outside for no reason and their corpses could not be found-it was too f * cking wasteful. How could they let the enemy have it?


    Moreover, with the elders stirring up trouble and stirring up public opinion, the nsmen usually had the nationalistic sentiment that the giant dragon was the best in the world. Now that their nsmen were killed outside, if the ruler did not take tough and decisive measures to take revenge and regain his honor, he would not even let out a fart. Then his position as the Dragon Emperor would be unstable.


    But tough¡­ Even so, he had to be tough.


    During the previous business meeting and Santos ¡®report, the Dragon Emperor had already gained a certain understanding of Kant¡¯s character. He was a strong-willed troublemaker who was not interested in politics.


    The subsequent negotiations proved this point.<div>


    With the elves backing him up, he became even more arrogant.


    If the giant dragons wanted face, they could even pay the price. The Dragon Emperor wanted Goethe to sacrifice some superficial things to take care of the pride and face of the dragon race. For this, the Dragon Ind could give generouspensation in private.


    The so-called face was nothing more than the presence of an observation team, a joint investigation, and Goethe¡¯s official apology to the Dragon Ind, indicating that he would investigate the matter thoroughly. This way, he could appease those idiotic dragons who slept in their nests all day and roared when they heard something.


    However, the response was always no.<div>


    No, you¡¯re not allowed toe. Not a single dragon is allowed toe. If theye, kill them. You¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.


    As for an apology, there was no need to even think about it. You were the ones who trespassed into the country and illegally invaded Goethe. You were the ones who were too weak to be beaten to death. Instead, you med Goethe and demanded that Goethe take on the responsibility of inadequate supervision and protection.


    The only concession that could be made was to allow Miss Lily, who maintained a good friendship and rtionship with Goethe, to join Goethe¡¯s investigation team as an observer. This was Goethe¡¯s greatest sincerity.


    In short, no matter how many suggestions he made, there was only one reply.


    The dignity of a country could not be traded, and the issue of sovereignty could not be negotiated.


    ¡°The dragons must be furious.¡±


    There was a map in front of Kant. It was already afternoon. Thanks to the super-long-distancemunication technique, Goethe¡¯s side couldmunicate with Dragon Ind in real time.


    ording to Lily, the dragon council was still making a scene. The trolls of the dragons were real trolls. When the mortals cursed, their saliva flew everywhere. When the dragons cursed, their dragon breath shot everywhere. The scene was very explosive.


    Kant took the opportunity to flip through the map, browse through the reports, and make preparations.


    Compared to the dragon elders who wanted to take the opportunity to expand their influence and regain the dream of the old overlord, the Dragon Emperor was at least pragmatic. He revealed the general location of the missing dragon diplomatic mission through private channels. Tina circled it in red ink, which was the Blue Wave Province on the west coast of Goethe.


    The territory that the dragons entered was the heand that extended from the province to the Endless Sea.


    It was called Qilin Horn.


    This name originated from many years ago, during the era of ocean exploration, when the Aurora Fleet sailed over, starting themunication and friendship between Goethe and Aurora. On that day, local fishermen saw the Aurora Fleet¡¯s sails and the Kirin pattern fluttering on the g.<div>


    In order tomemorate this first encounter, this ce had been named until today.


    The ce had be a famous tourist attraction. Many stories had happened since then. There were many legends and stories about it. Kant wanted to know if there was anything special about the ce.


    Her soft and warm fingers held onto his shoulder, and a familiar fragrance entered his nostrils. Tina¡¯s voice sounded,¡± The order has been issued. The governor of the Blue Wave Province has already sent troops to seal off the nearby area and is carefully investigating the clues. We have already emphasized the seriousness of the situation. To be able to destroy a dragon formation in a short period of time, such a force is not something that the Blue Wave Province can contend with after the war.¡±


    ¡°They know what¡¯s important and won¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± she said softly.


    Kant nodded.


    ¡± In addition, the investigation team has been recruited and formed. A team including Secrets Mages, Battle Mages, Divine Sun Priests, explorers, naturalists, and alchemists will provide you with all-roundbat support and consulting services. Second Brother¡¯s diolus Legion will transfer an elite ranger to protect them.¡±


    ¡± I will be personally responsible for the logistics.¡±


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw the golden waterfall falling down, and then her back was surrounded by warmth. Tina hugged him gently from behind and said softly,¡± We¡¯ll have to separate for a while this time.¡±


    This time, the matter was urgent and dangerous. They might have to face the mysterious enemy who destroyed an entire dragon formation. Under such circumstances, Tina could not be a burden.


    His cheeks softened. Tina¡¯s side profile leaned in. Kant gently rubbed against the princess¡¯s smooth face.¡± It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tina pulled out the ne from her cor. It was a magical item from Aurora, Eternal Peace Protection.


    The dazzling pendant shone with waves of ripples.<div>


    It echoed with the Chang ¡®an Overwatch worn by Kant.


    ¡± Our hearts are connected. No matter when, no matter where, Kant, as long as you want it, as long as I want it, we will appear where we are. No one is far away.¡±


    The princess¡¯s murmuring was like a gentle oar, entering Kant¡¯s heart.


    The girl whispered in his ear,¡±We have to be apart for a while.¡± Do you want to make up for it in advance?¡±


    Kant was stunned at first, then his heart began to beat wildly.


    Her face quickly heated up.


    His body felt numb and trembling.


    Make up¡­ What?


    Tina¡¯s gentle breath caressed his face, warm and fragrant.


    He swallowed his saliva, and then¡­


    ¡°-what are you doing here?¡±


    Ah Xing¡¯s shout suddenly sounded from outside.


    Tina instantly stood up straight while Kant tried his best toy t.<div>


    The next moment, Ah Xing pushed open the door. Lily was standing beside him. Long Niang nced over with lightning-fast eyes and saw Princess Tina standing behind Kant instead of disappearing under the table. Disappointment shed in her eyes.


    ¡°What happened to Ah Xing?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°She was standing at the door just now. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing!¡± Ah Xing said.


    Princess Goethe and the Fuma understood almost at the same time. They red at Long Niang. Lily¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she said calmly,¡± I¡¯m sorry. I was in a state of extreme fear and unease just now. I didn¡¯t know how to inform you of the Dragon Tribe¡¯s response. Ah, Your Highness Kant, the thought of you venting your anger on me because of the Dragon Tribe¡¯s decision and actions makes my heart ache as if it was broken.¡±


    Bullshit! You were clearly eavesdropping!


    Is my first motive for modernizing the Maple Leaf Pce to prevent the prying and eavesdropping of certain sultry dragons? It was ridiculous to install a full set of power lines and monitoring equipment for this!


    Kant stared at him coldly.


    Long Niang subconsciously hid the book in her hand behind her.


    ¡°.. Forget it.¡± Kant shook his head.¡± What news?¡±


    Lily replied,¡± The Dragon Ind haspromised in disguise. But their patience and self-esteem have reached a critical point. The Dragon Emperor has issued an ultimatum to Goethe on behalf of the parliament.¡±


    ¡± Six days. There are still six days until the Dragonfire Soul Lamp ispletely extinguished. Out of respect for the Forbidden Spell Mages, the dragons have decided not to step into Goethe¡¯s territory for the time being. However, the powerful dragon army will be stationed on Tarak Ind outside Goethe¡¯s sea area. Goethe will be given six days to investigate the cause and effect and arrest the murderer¡­¡±


    ¡°Only six days.¡±


    She said,¡±If there is no result after six days¡­¡± You know what will happen.¡±


    Six days.


    Six days!


    What the hell! Six days?


    You actually gave me six days in the Other World and thirty to forty days on Earth to purchase and deploy an air defense base, and even told me where the air force was stationed?


    Dragon Emperor, are you Duke Song Xiang of the Other World?


    Kant almost burst outughing. However, he managed to hold it in. He pleaded humbly,¡± Six days is too short. Why don¡¯t you give me a month?¡±


    Long Niang shook her head.¡± It¡¯s useless for you to tell me this. This is already the best oue. It¡¯s not easy to make those old dragons pinch their noses and admit defeat¡­¡± If you hadn¡¯t taken down the Phoenix King, I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t even have taken six days. Perhaps the war would have already begun.¡±


    What do you mean I took down the Phoenix King?


    Kant felt guilty and wanted to retort, but Tina subconsciously tightened her grip on his shoulder. She then calmly said,¡± Your Highness Lily, no one wanted things to develop to this point. You sacrificed your reputation and many things when Kant needed help. You made an oath with him and helped him a lot. I¡¯m extremely grateful for that.¡±


    ¡± By helping him, you are helping Goethe. We are willing to repay you, but we cannot sacrifice the dignity of our country. Other than that, we will do our best¡­Please join forces with Kant and do your best to solve this problem. For yourself and for your people.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Lily said.¡± I have no physical interest in humans. You should focus your attention and guard against this idiot and that pointy-eared guy.¡±


    She pointed at Ah Xing.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Ah Xing shouted. I¡¯m your right¡­ No! Who¡¯s the idiot!¡±


    Kant felt that he could not allow the situation to continue developing.


    The Phoenix King had spoken up for Goethe when the dragons were threatening him. This matter had spread in a small circle, and it had naturally evolved into a powerful proof of gossip.


    After all, people were just so bored. They liked to attribute everything to gossip between men and women.


    He stood up and interrupted the gori¡¯s noise. He said to Lily,¡±Anyway, this time, you, the gori, and I will act together.¡± This is our first official cooperation. I hope you¡¯ll have a pleasant time.¡±


    Lily looked at his outstretched hand, her eyes dazed.


    Back then, that irresponsible fellow was cheated away by the previous Fire Stealer in this way?


    And now¡­


    After being stunned for a moment, the corners of Long Niang¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. It was self-deprecating and firm.


    Hadn¡¯t he already made his decision?


    Even if you were already dead and couldn¡¯t even find your burial ce.


    At least I can walk down your path once.


    She held Kant¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s work together!¡± Ah Xing grabbed Kant¡¯s other hand and shook it vigorously.¡± Let¡¯s work together!¡±


    ¡°I think I can appear now.¡±


    A familiar voice rang out from the door. Kant, who had fallen into the strange atmosphere of girls secretlypeting against each other, smiled in surprise. He broke free from the hands of Gori and Lily without a trace and walked over with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to show up. I came back tootest night and was about to look for you today, but I ran into trouble again¡­I was just about to discuss it with you.¡±


    ¡°This subject has also heard.¡± Hong San bowed and said,¡± Two days ago, I heard that Your Highness was busy with work, so you gathered the Goethe sages to discuss the silver-gray locusts. The situation was urgent, and I¡¯ve never heard of this insect before. I couldn¡¯t share Your Highness ¡®worries, and Your Highness didn¡¯t summon me, so I didn¡¯te over to be an eyesore¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Kant pushed his shoulder.¡± Then why are you here again?¡±


    ¡± Your Highness, I¡¯ve been building your personal guards ording to the n I discussed with Your Highness. I¡¯ve already seen some results. After all, when I was in Valentan, I¡¯ve already started to select and train them. However, you know that the best training is still on the battlefield.¡±


    Hong San bowed.¡± I heard that Goethe is already organizing support teams and apanying troops. Please let us join this team. The Valentans and Orcs are eager to serve you.¡±


    Kant¡¯s smile faded. He frowned.¡± This is not a regr battle. It¡¯s even¡­¡±


    To be able to quickly and silently kill arge number of dragons in Goethe¡¯s territory, it was definitely not arge-scale army battle. There should only be a small number of strong people or unknown mysterious forces. In the most extreme scenario, there was only one enemy¡­Ordinary people could not participate in such a battle.


    ¡°This subject understands. This subject has also exined this logic to everyone. However, this is the reason why they follow you¡­We only care about where your enemy is.¡±


    ¡°Since the Sworn Legion can go, we can go too,¡± said Hong San.


    Kant frowned and pondered for a long time. In the end, he nodded.¡± Alright. You guys move together with the diolus Legion. Don¡¯t fall behind.¡± We can test our n in actualbat.¡±


    Someone had to fire the Shilka River anti-aircraft cannon¡­ It wasn¡¯t a good idea to keep using puppets.


    Perhaps it was time to give them some more explosive equipment.


    Around evening, all the personnel were recruited and all the materials were ready. The vanguard had already set off, and the follow-up investigation team was light and simple. They set off for the Blue Wave Province with all their might.


    Along the way, the cities and fortresses sent troops to receive them, and the elven armies stationed in various ces also sent out rangers. It was said that the elven fleet of the Blue Wave Province set sail again and began to patrol the west coast, especially around the Qilin¡¯s Horn area. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed like they were going to help.


    That¡¯s right, of course it was a favor.


    In the previous negotiations and negotiations, the Phoenix King had made such a suggestion. He suggested that the elven expeditionary forces stationed in Goethe¡¯s territory participate in the patrol and intelligence search.


    After being tly rejected by Goethe, the empress said lightly,¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t let the elves help, we have nothing to do, so we can only cause trouble.¡±


    In the end, he could only agree.


    The price was that everyone looked at Kant strangely.


    In short, under the careful escort and escort of the entire line, the investigation team that received full protection and support saw the long coastline of the Blue Wave Province when the sun rose.


    The next step was to investigate what had happened to the dragons.


    P.S. 1: I went to the basement to get a bucket of water today. It was the first time I went out in two months¡­(Distant)

 Chapter 481: 481

    Chapter 481: 481


    The Power of Civilization


    Searching was a long process.


    Even though the Dragon Emperor had provided the general location in private, it was still very difficult to find the traces of the dragon diplomatic corps in theplex terrain of at least thousands of square kilometers.


    After all, the dragon race flew. If they did not take the main road, there was no way to trace them.


    He could only determine theirnding point,bine the information of the Dragon Emperor, and calcte the speed of the dragons to draw out a general search range, and then search and investigate.


    This was where the difficultyy.


    This was because the area was sparsely popted and had not been developed by civilization. A portion of the area was filled with dense forests, swamps, canyons, and mountains. There was ack of roads, and transportation was inconvenient. It was also filled with many ferocious beasts and poisonous insects.


    This made the search and rescue extremely troublesome.


    In fact, even on Earth, it was a tricky job.


    But Kant saw the wisdom of the other world.


    ¡°We call it the Eye of Lucius¡­¡± A clear voice was heard. It was Ste, the second princess of Goethe.¡± His Excellency Lucius is the founder of the school of energetics.¡±


    Kant, Ste, and the Gori were high in the sky.


    Mountains, forests, rivers, ins, coasts, everything could be seen.


    In the distant sky above the dense forest, above the mountains, above the surging rivers, there were spheres of various sizes floating, like eyes overlooking the earth.


    Hanging baskets hung from the bulged sacs, and one could vaguely see human figures moving within them. Magical light shed across a distance of more than ten kilometers, as if it was transmitting some kind of signal.


    The Goethe called it the Eye of Lucius.


    However, Kant had seen something simr on Earth. It was called a hot air balloon.


    By heating the air, it creates buoyancy.


    It was the first aircraft used by humans.


    It was the pre-technology of the Kirov airship.


    Kant turned to look at the center of the basket. The hot air balloon he was riding was especially huge. It was in the center of the search area and was responsible for coordinating the overall situation. There were three Spell Casters in charge of maintaining it. The division ofbor was clear.


    A pilot from the School of Thermodics was responsible for controlling the output power of the ming crystal to control the height of the hot air balloon so that it could sail with the help of the airflow in different directions at high altitudes. The other navigator, who specialized in wind magic, was responsible for maintaining the wind control array on the surface of the hot air balloon to assist in the pilot.


    Thest spellcaster from the Atmospheric School of Thought had to maintain the air pressure inside the cabin to ensure the temperature, pressure, and air environment, ensuring that the passengers could breathefortably and freely.


    They smiled politely and reservedly when Kant looked over.


    ¡°It really surprised me and broadened my horizons.¡±


    He nodded at the pilot.


    The other party bowed slightly and said,¡± Thank you for your praise, Your Highness Kant. We are only your apprentices when ites to exploring the sky. The Eye of Lucius is useless in the war against the elves. It is just a live target for their air force. Your alchemical weapon is a sharp de to ughter them.¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± It¡¯s just like how the heavy cavalry is invincible on the ins, but useless in the mountains. My alchemical weapons pursue extreme speed, be it in terms of mobility or killing speed. Therefore, I have to sacrifice another aspect, such as weight, endurance, and defense¡­I can¡¯t say for sure that this path is correct. Just like the surprise you gave me, perhaps this magical creation represents another path.¡±


    He organized his words and spoke politely and humbly.


    However, his heart was in turmoil.


    What to do, what to do.


    He really wanted them to build an airship!


    Airships had briefly appeared on the military stage of mankind, and even shone during the First World War. However, mankind¡¯s technological tree had reached another branch. High-speed, flexible, and ferocious piston-type aircraft had turned airships into dog poop, and civil aircraft, which were safer, more stable, and faster, gradually upied the aviation market. Soon, airships withdrew from the main stage and became a dispensable minor supporting role.


    The reason was simple.


    One of the characteristics of the human technology tree¡­ Spears were always stronger than shields.


    Stacked Armor was destined to be beaten up.


    That¡¯s why he had to f * cking dodge, speed, and critical hit!


    But the other world was different.


    There was magic in the other world.


    Materials science was even more impressive than Earth.


    This meant that they might be able to do things that Earth couldn¡¯t.


    For example, airships! Airships! Airships!


    Handsome, of course!


    The stratosphere fortress that was flying in the sky and hiding in the clouds was a colossal object that covered the sky and the sun. There were cannons everywhere. If they asked, they would shoot and explode. If they asked, they would open the bomb bay. What? Throwing bombs? Don¡¯t you throw your mother¡¯s bombs?


    Not only did he want to shoot it, but he also wanted to throw the ne out! He threw them out one stack after another.


    Trante for me, what the hell is an aircraft carrier?


    Why is a ship that can¡¯t fly called a motherf * cking aircraft carrier?


    The moment this thought appeared, it burned fiercely. It could not be stopped or cut off.


    He finally could not resist the temptation and tentatively asked,¡±I wonder if you are interested in changing this balloon to a bigger, spindle-shaped one with higher buoyancy, and then¡­¡±


    Kant pointed at therge basket under his feet.¡± Change this thing into a fully armed warship?¡±


    The pilot was stunned at first, then his eyes flickered violently. Even the other two Spell Casters shuddered, revealing expressions of shock and ecstasy. The way they looked at Kant instantly became intimate!


    The unfamiliar politeness from before hadpletely turned into intimacy.


    ¨C ¨CIt was one of them!


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The pilot temporarily handed over his work to his assistant. He quickly walked up to Kant and bowed.¡± I¡¯m from the usius Institute in Lucerne, Danfeng, the headquarters of Goethe¡¯s School of Thermodics. We worked with alchemists to create a magic-powered aircraft that operated with atmospheric and fire spells. We also trained pilots for Goethe. It has always been our long-cherished wish to use this concept to create a warship that can soar in the air¡­¡±


    At this point, Spell Caster nced at the second princess who was standing beside him.


    Tina couldn¡¯te along this time, but Ste did.


    The princess, who was working at the University of San Covelo, had extraordinary personal strength. She was also very prestigious in the Goethe Law School. She was also the daughter of the archduke. She was in charge of mediating this trip and acting as a link to assist Kant inmanding the military and political forces of the Blue Wave Province and the Spell Caster troops from Danfeng Lucerne.


    ¡± It¡¯s a pity that our funds are limited,¡± the hot-air balloon pilot said resentfully.¡± We¡¯ve lobbied for investments several times and wrote letters to the Goethe office to ask for funding, but nothing happened¡­¡±


    Ste frowned slightly and said to Kant,¡±¡± I have an impression of it. My father has also given his approval. The price is too high. The initial investment is enough to improve the lives of at least hundreds of thousands of farmers. We have also evaluated this project. With Goethe¡¯s national strength, even if we manage toplete this n and seed, it will only be a pathfinder for the Empire and Sunset Moon. The subsequent maintenance and supporting security forces are simply astronomical. In short, with Goethe¡¯s national defense needs and financial resources, it is unrealistic to do such a thing.¡±


    The princess¡¯s thoughts were not wrong.


    The specific situation needed to be analyzed in detail.


    But¡­


    ¡°Perhaps now is the time to need it¡­My participation has changed Goethe¡¯s national defense situation.¡±


    With Earth¡¯splete air defense system and even the assistance of the fifth-generation advanced fighter jets, the situation would be simr to the Battle of Danfeng and Lucerne. Kant would obtain absolute air superiority. Under such circumstances, the effect of a Sky Fortress with fierce firepower was simply too great.


    Putting everything else aside, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to put howitzers and rocketunchers on it?


    ¡± I don¡¯t object,¡± Ste said.¡± But you have to convince my father.¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s your difficulty now?¡± Kant turned to the excited mage.


    ¡± Trial and error. Data, Your Excellency.¡± Although the mage was excited, he still answered rationally and cautiously,¡± This is the source of our huge financial gap¡­ The elves are the world¡¯s best in shipbuilding because they have gone through countless trials, failures, and wastage in the process of shipbuilding to determine the best specifications.¡±


    ¡°We are the same. You mentioned that the shape of the balloon should be spindle-shaped. This ispletely consistent with the results of our countless previous experiments and deductions. We¡­¡±


    ¡± Alright, don¡¯t be agitated. I think I can help with this.¡±


    Although airships had retired from the military andmercial stage, they had notpletely disappeared. It was the same for hot air balloons. In some special asions, there were still many enthusiasts who promoted their progress and development. With the support of modern scientific concepts and technology, with the conclusion of electronicputers and various simtion experiments, the airship data that the Spell Casters in the other world dreamed of should beplete.


    Even if it wasn¡¯tplete¡­


    100 million USD.


    ¡± I want to build an awesome steampunk warship with cannons hanging from an airship. I want you to draw me the blueprint. If you can¡¯t build it with 100 million, then 1 billion. Hurry up and get it.¡±


    It was like this.


    There were stupid Chinese tycoons who threw money all over the sky to give teachers and students from famous schools all over the world a chance toplete their studies and realize their dreams of steampunk¡­ He would definitely seed!


    ¡± Your mentor,¡± Kant said,¡± or rather, the wise man who is in charge of this grand n. Can I meet him after I return to Lucerne?¡±


    ¡± My teacher is the dean of usius Academy, His Highness Kant. He did note with us, but that was before today. I will write to him immediately. Trust me, he wille immediately.¡±


    ¡°-but before that,¡± Ste interrupted him.¡± Mage Gopher, please focus on your current task. You know what we need most right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The exciting conversation came to an end. Kant gazed at the mountains in the distance, his heart pounding.


    He was still exploring and thinking about how to make use of the advantages of the two worlds toplement and integrate between the other world and Earth. However, one thing was certain. The fog of doomsday was approaching. Perhaps in the near future, a terrifying disaster would happen anywhere¡­He needed more power.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Ste went back to him.¡± If you can really pull off that whimsical n, then usius House will have to take a clear stand from now on. I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    Kant smiled.¡± That¡¯s not what you should be paying attention to. If this whimsical n seeds, the history of war in this world will be rewritten. Goethe will have the ultimate, terrifying air power.¡±


    ¡± Of course not.¡± The Second Princess sighed and said softly,¡± But you¡¯re here.¡±


    Kant was stunned for a moment before he understood what Ste meant.


    He also understood why she had always been uninterested in this.


    With Kant around, there would be Forbidden Spells, absolute air supremacy, and destructive power. It made no difference whether or not they had aerial warships. If Kant was no longer on Goethe¡¯s side, so what if they had ten aerial warships? It was just a piece of fat meat in the mouths of the elves and empires.


    He was about to say something when Ste turned to look at him.


    ¡°Kant¡­¡± She bit her lip, and there was a hint of weakness and pleading in her tone that she might not have realized.¡± You won¡¯t be¡­¡± Right?¡±


    So that was the case.


    Although she was unwilling to ept that the stability of the country was maintained by one person, and that Goethe¡¯s survival and the safety of her family stemmed from her sister¡¯s feelings,pared to her so-called self-esteem and unwillingness, for Ste, it was more important for her family to live safely and the people not to be involved in war.


    That was why he was afraid.


    When the Phoenix King showed an unexpected interest and kindness towards Kant, he was shocked.


    After hearing so many rumors.


    As expected, she was still worried.


    Kant was silent for a moment. He ced his hand on the edge of the basket and looked outside. He said calmly,¡± There are two things. The first is something that I¡¯ve thought about for a long time. How to give dignity and strength to the people of thisnd and this country. Hong San and I n to try it in Valentan first. Just like my speech, I hope that the people of this country can regain their former dignity and honor through their own hard work and sweat.¡±


    ¡°The second thing¡­¡± He turned around and looked at the Second Princess.¡± Tina and I are in a stable rtionship. I like my current life very much. I like the feeling now. By the way, I¡¯m friends with Der. Nothing has happened between us in the past two days. You can rest assured about this.¡±


    Ste looked into Kant¡¯s eyes and suddenly smiled. She seemed relieved.


    ¡°Then I can rest assured.¡± She patted her chest and looked outside with Kant.¡± You gave me a fright. I thought I had to go too.¡±


    .. Hmm?


    What did he mean?


    Kant felt that Ste¡¯s words were meaningful, especially when she nced at him quickly. It seemed a little abnormal. He was about to think about it when he heard the second princess shout,¡± Everyone is in position!¡±


    While they were talking, the hot air balloons that covered the search area had already taken off.


    The magic radiance used for long-distancemunication kept shing, conveying information.


    Ste immediately turned around and went to the observation deck. She said to themunication mage who was on standby,¡± Send out the signal. The observation team is activated. The scouting team can set off now!¡±


    The observation team on the high ground used Eagle Eye to pay attention to the balloons in their respective areas.


    At the top of the mountain and in the hot air balloons, figures were stretching their bodies.


    Kant observed through the binocrs and suddenly said,¡±This is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our aerial reconnaissance team.¡±


    Ste exined,¡± The terrain here isplicated. Land search is slow and inefficient, so we have to carry out a preliminary aerial search. After all, there are multiple dragons under attack. Whether it¡¯s a battle or a fall, it¡¯s impossible to leave no traces¡­¡± It¡¯s easiest to find clues from the sky.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why we sent out a scouting team.¡±


    As she exined, Kant saw spellcasters stepping out of the pods one by one.


    The alchemical mechanical structure behind them slowly unfolded like the wings of a bird.


    ¡°..¡±He said,¡± Hang gliding¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The princess said,¡± The sky is not the territory of humans. We don¡¯t have wings. Even if we rely on the magical power of magic to travel in the sky, maintaining the state of flight requires a huge amount of magic power. Even Advanced Mages can¡¯t fly long distances¡­However, the reason why intelligent creatures are intelligent creatures is that we can use artifacts to make up for our shorings and magnify our advantages.¡±


    The glider slowly opened with a beautiful mechanical structure, and the magic runes on the skin lit up one after another.


    Then, the spellcasters jumped down, and the tips of the gliders swept up a white airflow that was visible to the naked eye. It danced with the wind, bringing them through the air in a beautiful posture.


    It streaked across the sky.


    They used Eagle Eyes to observe the earth.


    ¡± After enchantment and alchemy, the glider can make use of the ubiquitous wind and airflow to provide a longer time in the air. The user¡¯s magic power only needs to be used to adjust the direction and emergencynding. With the glider, the mages no longer need to maintain long-term flight with their magic power¡­It only needs to be used for vertical ascension.¡±


    Ste smiled proudly at Kant¡¯s surprised expression.


    ¡± Don¡¯t think of us as weak, Kant. This is the meaning of a country. We are used to using more people, wisdom, and strength to solve problems.¡±


    Kant smiled.


    Indeed.


    He had thought that Horus would have to fly him around in a helicopter or something to search manually.


    He did not expect Goethe to handle the initial investigation with a high degree of organization and action.


    He was faster, more efficient, and more resourceful than him.


    Hot air balloons could be used for high-altitude reconnaissance, and so could glider mages. These two powers did not appear in the Song Moon War because the elves had an overwhelming advantage in all aspects. Be it gliders or hot air balloons, they could only be passively beaten¡­There was no use for it at all.


    However, these things were still valuable.


    Just like now, it could y its role.


    Perhaps Goethe had more things that he had yet to show him.


    As for the human empires, the Twilight Moon Dynasty, and even more countries, they must have nurtured the crystallization of wisdom that had been condensed over countless years. Some might have disappeared in the long river of history, just like the regrets of Earth¡¯s civilization that had long passed away. Some were still preserved to this day and could not be underestimated or despised.


    These were probably¡­The power of civilization.


    ¡± Now, we just need to wait for the results.¡±


    P.S. 1: It feels weird to write the word glide now¡­It¡¯s all your fault.

 Chapter 482: 482

    Chapter 482: 482


    A New Era Has Arrived


    The cold breath from the Endless Sea blew across the sky. The clouds could be seen vaguely. In the sky, two figures flew across the sky, passing through the vast forest.


    They had wings on their backs, but they were not angels under the gods, nor were they demons from the Sulfur Hell.


    They were humans.


    The wings had a metal skeleton and a woven skin. The skeleton was light but strong. It was a magic alloy that had been tempered with fire elements. The skin was woven from Celestial Silk. It was friendly to the wind and flexible.


    With the help of the gravity resistance spell on the magic-alloy skeleton and the Wind Spirit Array on the skin, the mages used the mysteries of fluid mechanics and magic to fly in the air.


    Their wingtips swept through the air currents, and the two mages formed a team to carry out aerial reconnaissance activities in the designated area. They could control the direction of their flight with a small amount of magic power, flying across the sky like birds.


    If they didn¡¯t have the help of the glider and used their own magic power toplete this kind of flying activity, then the two Intermediate Mages would probably fall to the ground after flying for three kilometers.


    However, this was the essence and truth of magic-to reach the extraordinary with the smallest price.


    At this moment, they were flying like birds, observing the earth through the windproof sses that were enhanced with the Elemental Inspection spell. They turned their heads from time to time to check on theirpanions. Although their faces were covered by breathing masks and their expressions could not be seen, they could still see the smiling eyes of theirpanions, indicating that everything was normal.


    ¡± Eagle-2, everything is as usual. Ha, this thing is really f * cking useful.¡±


    The wine-red-haired mage lowered his head and spoke.


    ¡± Everything is normal. Eagle-2, no idle chatter.¡±


    The familiar voice of hispanion rang in his ears.


    The reason why he could achieve such an effect was because of his new equipment.


    The tactical buckle on the chest of the Mage¡¯s flying light armor, where the Heavy Explosive re was originally hung, was now tied to a small square. That thing had many buttons, and there was also a short stick that could be extended and shortened. After pulling the short stick out, insert a thread into the hole at the top, and then stuff the small cotton ball on the other end into the ear, you couldmunicate with yourpanions in real time.


    After receiving this new equipment for the first time, even though he had repeatedly reminded himself to maintain the demeanor and dignity of a spellcaster, the noble mage was still shocked beyond control.


    Then, he did the same idiotic thing that everyone who just got a walkie-talkie would do.


    After hearing the other party¡¯s voice, they wouldugh hysterically in the walkie-talkie like an idiot. Then, like a child chasing a kite, they would run around with the thing and run far away to test the maximummunication distance of this thing.


    Obviously, this was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    It did not require any magic foundation and could even be used by mortals. This was the ultimate pursuit of alchemists. Simple, efficient, and powerful. This thing had never appeared in Goethe, or even the entire continent. Just a small ck box had instantly destroyed the battlefield short-distance magicalmunication link that the Twilight Moon Arcane Center had spent a lot of money to build.


    The only one who could provide such a mysterious and great alchemy masterpiece was the legendary person.


    Skyquaking Dragon, Sword of Intimidation, Great Alchemist Kant.


    Today was the second day of the search and rescue mission. After the first day of the searchst night, the flying wing reconnaissance team received this kind of alchemy equipment.


    As a result, the efficiency of the entire search andmand system had been improved. The observation balloons no longer needed to useplex elemental shing signals to transmit information. They only needed to press a button toplete the conversation. The various reconnaissance teams could alsomunicate with each other through this thing to confirm the situation. The safety and efficiency had greatly increased.


    And this was just a search.


    If it was¡­ What about war?


    All mages were knowledgeable and highly educated. They had a vision, knowledge, and experience that surpassed ordinary people. Naturally, they would have better logical thinking and imagination.


    They couldn¡¯t help but think about what this thing meant.


    He could not help but think that His Highness Kant could casually take out such an item¡­What did it mean?


    Even though he was in the air, the wine-red-haired mage could not resist the urge to tell him.


    ¡°Listen, brother, this thing is too powerful, too ridiculous, too terrifying! ¡°We¡¯re only using it to find some missing dragons. In just three hours, we¡¯ve already surpassed yesterday¡¯s progress. If this thing appears on the battlefield¡­ Do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡°Think about it!¡± he said. Think about it! A battlefield of tens of thousands of people! A huge battlefield! A fleeting opportunity!


    When the battle ispletely heated up, themander will lose control of the army. This kind of thing will never happen again!¡±


    ¡± With this, themander of an army can even order a ten-man archer team to move forward ten meters from the archery position a few kilometers away!¡±


    ¡± Do you know what this means?!¡± he asked excitedly.


    ¡°Does this mean that thismander is very stupid?¡± hispanion replied indifferently.


    ¡°.. F * ck! I¡¯m talking about the absolute advantage of information on the battlefield! All the changes, all the details, there¡¯s no need to use the messenger to report, and there¡¯s no need for themander to stand on the highmand tform and risk being attacked by the enemy¡¯s Sniper Mages to observe the battle!¡±


    ¡°The military textbooks will be rewritten! The art of war will be renewed!¡±


    Hispanion was still observing the ground, and he replied casually,¡± And then?¡±


    ¡°And this thing was taken out by His Highness Kant!¡± he shouted frantically. And he had taken out at least a hundred of them in one go! He must understand the true use and value of this thing. This means that his hometown must have used this thing to fight a long time ago!¡±


    ¡± And this is only used for battlefieldmunication. It¡¯s an auxiliary alchemical equipment. What about the ones used in battle? Like the alchemical weapon that he used to blow up an entire elven air force in the sky above Lucerne in a few minutes! And those green-skinned creatures and the strange things that the Valentans are holding!¡±


    At this point, he suddenly lowered his voice. Is he really from Aurora?¡±


    Hispanion finally turned his head. What?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. With such alchemical equipment and weapons, there must be more things that we don¡¯t know. If it was the Aurora Empire, if it had such weapons and facilities, how could it have been almost destroyed by the foreign tribes? Then how powerful are their enemies?¡±


    ¡°If not, then where did His Highness Kante from?¡± the mage asked softly.


    ¡± What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Hispanion was stunned for a moment before he finally turned around and continued to observe the ground.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The mage said,¡± If even we can think of it, why can¡¯t the others? ¡°If those important figures, the masters of the Council, the rulers of the various countries, and the experts of the continent discover this, they will definitely be curious. Once they are curious, they will¡­¡±


    ¡°-and what?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ You will¡­¡± The mage was about to say something when a strange expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°So, is there any meaning?¡± The wingman¡¯s tone was calm, neither curious nor worried.¡± So what if we found out? So what if he was curious? His Highness Kant must have figured this out, which is why he took out the alchemy equipment. He doesn¡¯t care, and there¡¯s only one reason why he doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡± When you have the power to destroy an entire army, destroy a city, paralyze a medium-sized country, and inflict heavy damage on a hegemonic country with a single strike, your secrets will be forever kept a secret. Everyone will respect your privacy and your right to keep your secrets.


    At this point, the Mage¡¯s wingman nced at his talkativepanion.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry. The big shots have experienced more than you, so they are smarter than you. The big shots have more than you, so they are more timid than you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± The mage nodded nkly.


    ¡°It means¡­¡± Hispanion blinked and turned around. Under the protection of dozens of Eyes of Lucius hidden in the clouds, the core hub in the center.


    It was the ce where the people from Aurora were.


    He was here to coordinate the overall situation andmand everything.


    ¡± Get ready,¡± the wingman said with a smile.¡± Goethe¡¯s new era ising.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The mage said,¡± I acknowledge His Highness Kant¡¯s power, and I¡¯m also grateful that he saved Goethe. I¡¯m even a little envious of his ability to woo the Elven Empress, but the new era¡­Wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated? How can an outsider bring a new era to a country?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Hispanion said,¡± Let¡¯s go and take a look at that canyon!¡±


    They used magic power to raise the head of the glider slightly. It rose to a certain height and then began to slide down again. Through the thin clouds, the cold air was still cool even after being softened by the breathing mask. The spellcaster flew in the vast forest and slowly approached the mountain.


    After flying for a while, the mage couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He had actually just started another topic.


    ¡°You said that His Highness Kant and the Phoenix King¡­Are you serious?¡±


    ¡± Look!¡± Suddenly, hispanion¡¯s solemn voice sounded.¡± Look!¡±


    ¡± What?!¡± The mage was shocked. Then, he heard hispanion say,¡± One o¡¯clock direction-that canyon!¡±


    ¡± What?¡± He looked in that direction, but there was no reaction from the elemental sensing spell of the goggles.


    ¡± The dense forest that connects to the canyon seems a little unnatural. There are few people here, but the dense forest seems to have been trampled or hit by something¡­There shouldn¡¯t be any huge exotic beasts growing here.¡± Hispanion muttered,¡± Moreover, this ce seems a little quiet¡­¡±


    Since they werepanions, they had a tacit understanding.


    ¡°No birds?¡±asked the wine-red-haired mage.


    ¡± Yes, as one of the most lush areas of the ecosystem, this jungle and mountainous area are too quiet. There are very few signs of bird activity.¡± Hispanion replied,¡± Slow down. Let¡¯s fly around this ce. Don¡¯t lower our altitude. Our mission is to investigate carefully and carefully, not rashly and rashly. Let¡¯s observe first and see if we can find more signs¡­¡± Then report to themand center.¡±


    They turned their bodies and changed their direction with their gliders. The two mages flew in circles in the air, but they were not low. From above, the junction between the canyon and the dense forest was covered with vegetation. If they did not lower their altitude or evennd, it would be difficult to find anything.


    ¡°How is it? Should we report to themand center?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing unusual, how do we report it to themand center?¡±


    The investigation team had to have a certain degree of decision-making power. They couldn¡¯t report to themand center after finding a trace, and then arge number of people woulde to investigate but return empty-handed. If every team did this, then everyone basically didn¡¯t have to do anything else.


    However, lowering the altitude or evennding was too dangerous.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The two of them circled around whilemunicating.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± said the wine-red-haired mage.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see any birds¡­ Let¡¯s see if there are any birds here.¡±


    He let go of one arm and pointed his finger at the dense forest below. The air swirled and sprayed at his fingertip. Invisible air currents whizzed down and swirled around, umting reserved power.


    They fell into the forest.


    A loud explosion sounded, but it was harmless because the effect of this spell was only to create sound.


    It was enough to scare animals.


    In the next moment, the birds in the forest were startled and flew out.


    It seemed that they were taking a nap. The mage had just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard hispanion shout,¡±Run!¡±


    Startled, he used Eagle Eye to look down. The adjusted vision allowed him to see the scene below clearly. There was something wrong with the flock of birds whistling out!


    All kinds of them, with different sizes and colors, flew out at the same time. Their manic cries were filled with pain. Most importantly, their bodies¡­It was flowing with a strange purple light!


    It was like some kind of foreign object that grew and mutated from his body.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± he eximed in shock.


    This was just a subconscious exmation. He did not expect hispanion to answer his question. After all, the two of them were ssmates, learned together, and improved together. Their level of knowledge was simr.


    However, hispanion still answered his question. It was a very correct answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s something that wants to bite us!¡±


    ¡°Turn!¡±


    The mages adjusted their direction and lowered their heads. Their diving posture kept increasing their speed, but along the way, birds kept rushing out of the forest. Their speed was extremely fast, almost breaking through the limits of their physical bodies. They ignored the damage to their body tissues and the limits of their functions and chased after them crazily!


    ¡°No! They¡¯re too fast!¡±


    ¡°Leave this forest!¡± the mage shouted.


    Under such circumstances, continuing to descend was undoubtedly drinking poison to quench their thirst. However, they needed speed now. The tip of their wings stirred up air currents, and the wind blew in their faces. Strange cries came from behind them, and the ground below was getting closer and closer.


    ¡± We¡¯ve been attacked by a group of unknown creatures. Requesting backup!¡±


    In the midst of the crisis, he finally thought of the organization. The mage adjusted the channel and shouted into the walkie-talkie. Then, he pulled out a signal re from the tactical buckle. He poured magic power into it, and it shed into the sky!


    ¡°We¡¯re about to meet the enemy! They¡¯reing!¡± Hispanion gritted his teeth and shouted,¡± Get out of the glider! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to defend ourselves!¡±


    The mage did not even think about it, and his hands suddenly pulled and loosened.


    With a bang, the glider broke away from his back and crashed backward. The self-destruct spell was immediately activated, and the wind pressure turned the threads of the Celestial Gauze into tough thin des, cutting them wantonly in the air. The corrupted birds were torn into pieces, but more birds screamed violently and chased after them at an even faster speed.


    The two mages spread open their flying squirrel suits and sped down. At the same time, their fingertips shone with light as they continuously fired Arcane Missiles.


    However, the flock of birds came from all directions, front, back, left and right, killing them endlessly.


    ¡°Closer!¡±


    The birds that were rushing down from below were so close that their wings could be seen with the naked eye.


    The two mages looked at each other and put away their Flying Squirrel Clothes at the same time.


    The flock of birds pped their wings and surrounded them. The two of them reached out and grabbed each other¡¯s arms. The inertia of their flight pulled them down in a spin. Then, the two spellcasters drew short staffs from their backs at the same time. They poured their magic power into them, and the elements took shape. One blue and one red, Frost Ray, zing Ray. Two light pirs danced around like swords as their bodies spun, sweeping at the flock of birds charging at them. They broke through the encirclement and flew down.


    When external objects could no longer be relied on, what was left was the Spell Caster¡¯s own cultivation and attainments.


    Flying spell usage.


    Summon Feng Xing to resist gravity.


    However, Intermediate Mages had limited magic power and could not support long-distance flight.


    Moreover, he was still unable to leave the range of the forest¡­ Perhaps there was something even more terrifying hidden below.


    The two of them looked at each other and could see the sigh and despair in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The mage mumbled,¡± If I knew earlier, I would have told Irene that I love her before I left¡­¡±


    The cries of the birds in the sky were getting closer and closer.


    In the next moment, a violent explosion shook the sky.


    Then, the mages heard the sharp sound of arge number of objects breaking through the air, followed by a series of explosive booms. The flock of birds behind them was torn apart and fell to the ground.


    They raised their heads in surprise and saw a fiery stream of light rushing over from afar. It was extremely fast and powerful like lightning. It arrived almost in an instant. They could see the appearance of that thing clearly.


    A set of steel armor¡­Behind him, a zing stream of light shot out.


    Goethe¡¯sw circle had a private joke. If you saw a big piece of iron with fire spewing out of its butt flying around in the sky or on the ground at an extremely fast speed, it must be the work of His Highness Kant.


    Now, the two Spell Casters had a new understanding of this joke.


    What big piece of metal with a ming butt?


    There were quite a few cool, fierce, and sexy weapons!


    In almost the blink of an eye, the steel armor flew in front of them and hovered. Then, without stopping for a moment, it carried them up into the sky with one hand in each hand. The zing tail mes streaked across the sky and went straight up.


    Then, they heard Prince Kant¡¯s voice.


    The two of them nodded like chicks pecking at rice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll fly by myself for a while!¡±


    Kant threw them out and flipped over. The two mages gathered their magic power and hovered. Then, they saw two t cuboids rising from the shoulders of His Highness Kant¡¯s armor. Then, he threw out dozens of tiny objects in one breath, dragging long trails of mes as they flew down.


    A series of dazzling explosions followed.


    The hands, shoulders, and waist of the armor were spewing mes from head to toe, like invisible des cutting through the surging flock of birds. Then, the mages heard the roar of a dragon in the sky, and a white dragon swooped down from afar. Violent dragon breath spewed out from its mouth, swallowing the surging flock of birds.


    ¡°Take these two away first!¡±Kant shouted.


    The two spellcasters who had made great contributions enjoyed a special treatment that most living people in the world did not enjoy-a special dragon sightseeing seat.


    It was grabbed by the dragon¡¯s ws and flew away.


    They obediently hovered in the air, trying their best to turn their heads to look at the scene behind them. The giant dragon flew further away and pped its wings to hover in the air. One dragon and two dragons looked in Kant¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    There were also Spell Casters flying over from the surroundings.


    Then, the mages saw a dark door open in the sky.


    A ck shadow that was difficult to see with the naked eye whistled and fell into the sea of trees.


    The soil was sent flying, the air waves roared, and the vegetation was swept away. Fragments and remains were thrown dozens of meters or even hundreds of meters high. Terrifying explosions raised high dust, and the area of the forest continued to explode and roar. The violent power shook the sky and the earth, and in an instant, the domain was enveloped in absolute destruction. Everything happened in an instant.


    Then, the mages heard a rumbling sound.


    A wind with the smell of sulfur blew over.


    ¡°.. You¡¯re right.¡± After a long time, the wine-red-haired mage turned his head and said to hispanion,¡± A new era ising.¡±


    [PS 1: 5,500 words¡­] Ah, once a habit is formed, it¡¯s really hard to change it¡­

 Chapter 483: 483

    Chapter 483: 483


    Biohazard Troop


    Dozens of Eye of Lucius came riding the wind and surrounded the area from a distance. Four Elemental Cannon Mages were deployed on each hot air balloon, umting Mana.


    Farther away, the magic formation had already been deployed. A troop of ice crystal crossbowmen from the Blue Wave Province was urgently moving towards this ce. The high-level mages were patrolling in the sky, and the Horned Eagle Air Cavalrymen who had received the Phoenix King¡¯s order were also hovering nearby. They were closely monitored inside and outside.


    Everyone was on guard.


    It was said that a strange phenomenon had happened.


    However, whether it was humans or elves, soldiers or spellcasters, they had received news that two recon mages had been attacked. They knew that something strange had happened here. They had received the order, and they carried out the order. They sealed the ce, stayed on guard, and waited for instructions. However, when they saw the scene from afar, all the creatures had the same thought.


    .. Was this necessary?


    They saw ck smoke and dust drifting in the sky.


    Then, the target area waspletely plowed. It should have been a dense forest, but it was almost uprooted at this moment. It was destroyed by the violent power of the mes. People had heard the rumbling thunder earlier. Some even heard the faint shouts of the green-skinned creatures. Big explosion!¡±


    It was obvious that an unimaginable power had destroyed this area and turned it into scorched earth.<div>


    As a result, the soldiers and mages who followed up with the lockdown only saw the vegetation that was scattered all over the ce. The remnants of the mes were burning fiercely, and the various fragments that were difficult to distinguish were mixed together. The air was filled with the smell of charred decay, mixed with the smell of sulfur, as if it hade from hell.


    Looking down from the sky, a part of the lush greennd had been gouged out. The ugly scar was emitting thick smoke, and the faint mes were still spreading. It was simply like the scene of a demon invasion.


    The Forbidden Mage, His Highness Kant, was a very presentable person.


    On themand center tform of the hot air balloon, Ste sighed.


    She said to Kant,¡± Although I know you must have your reasons for doing this, I still have mixed feelings when I saw the picturesque green forest be like this. You should cherish it a little. This is also and that you and Tina are qualified to inherit.¡± It¡¯s too¡­¡±


    Kant shrugged.¡± They¡¯ve all made their move. They¡¯re so fierce. I have to fight back.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why youunched such a powerful spell attack that can destroy an army formation?¡± Ste was both angry and amused. Save a little.¡±


    ¡°This is how our vige fights,¡± Kant said proudly.


    Explode for me, explode for me, explode for me again.


    The Second Princess shook her head.¡± It¡¯s too extravagant to do this. The excess power means a lot of unnecessary burdens. You¡­¡±


    Kant said seriously,¡± You think it¡¯s extravagant because you¡¯re standing on top of it and observing it after the fact. The warriors who are responsible for scouting and searching in the depths of the area and charging at the front will definitely think that the more attacks like this, the better.¡±


    Ste¡¯s face changed slightly. She turned around and rolled her eyes secretly.


    She stole a nce at Kant again. When she saw that he did not have a mocking expression on his face, she snorted.


    ¡± Besides,¡± the Second Princess said,¡± if the dragons we¡¯re looking for are down there, what if you kill them in this round?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Kant tidied his hair.¡± But perhaps this is life.¡±


    ¡°.. Hey!¡±


    Seeing the second princess frown, Kant exined,¡± Alright, alright. I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯ve checked the area before. There aren¡¯t anyrge lifeforms in this area. Instead, they¡¯ve all be very strange. So, you know, I can only ferry them all. It¡¯s also a solution to their suffering.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Ste asked. What was that? I heard from the report that we encountered a group of mutated birds. Those birds were distorted by some unknown force and disyed extremely strong aggression¡­¡±


    ¡°.. How would I know?¡± ¡± I don¡¯t know anything about this continent.¡± Kant shook his head.<div>


    The Second Princess said,¡±Then we¡¯ll have to leave it to the demon hunters, naturalists, and spellcasters to judge.¡± After the rain spell has controlled the fire, we will send a special service team to take a few samples.¡±


    ¡°I can go,¡± Kant said.


    ¡± No need,¡± Ste frowned.¡± It¡¯s better to leave it to the professionals.¡±


    .. To send his head?<div>


    A bunch of warriors, mages, priests, druids, and so on, wearing all kinds of armor and holding all kinds of weapons, running down the mountain, chatting and pushing the plot, and then being parasitized by a terrifying and strange substance and wiped out?


    Kant shook his head and said,¡± I¡¯ll just make a trip there. You haven¡¯t seen what that bird looks like. It¡¯s been deformed by the disgusting purple substance. ording to my guess, it¡¯s probably some corrosive power. From many ssic plots, rashlying into contact with that substance is likely to cause the risk of parasitism and infection, which will lead to rapid transmission between humans¡­In short, it¡¯s still¡­¡±


    ¡°This is exactly what I wanted to say.¡± Ste said,¡± Leave it to the professionals.¡±


    Kant wanted to say something more, but he soon saw a ¡± professional.¡±


    Thick, fully-enclosed protective armor, a built-in breather, a windshield that shone with magical light, and a te armor made of copper that was engraved with sacred patterns. It could resist 436 curses discovered so far and resist the parasitism of 56 dangerous microorganisms from other nes, including demon worms. The obelisk in the center provided a full-body purification effect that could be used once every ten minutes and once every ten seconds when overloaded.


    The style of the five-man team was simply shocking. Other than the generally simr equipment, the equipment they held was also different. It was obvious that the priest was holding a Book of Holy Word that could detect evil. The leader was holding a heavy tower shield that was two people tall. Needless to say, self-defense equipment such as a mace was not needed.


    One of them was actually carrying something that looked like an agricultural pesticide. There were carvings of angels and the sun on the surface. When he asked, he found out that it was filled with high-concentration holy water¡­


    ¡°For purification.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more efficient than the Light Cleansing Spell, and it saves a lot of effort,¡± the priest said in a muffled voice.


    .. Fuck.


    Was this a f * cking biochemical army from another world?!


    Kant felt as if he had been pped in the face. This was also the wisdom of the otherworld. Ste, who was behind him, exined,¡± Ever since the birth of our civilization, we have simr records. Strange curses, unknown parasites, gues, corruption, and corruption of unknown forces. Magic provides adder to the supernatural, but it also attracts evil covetous eyes. We draw power from it and are always ready to fight back against those who spy on us with ill intentions.¡±


    ¡± Because the world is so unknown and so vast, caution is the highest choice whening into contact with any mysterious unknown. Every year, the Life Safety Department of the Arcane Magic Council revises thetest First Contact Guide, listing the steps, ns, and suggestions for dealing with dangerous things.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t underestimate us,¡± the Second Princess said.¡± Do you think we¡¯ll only send a few defenseless soldiers to their deaths when we¡¯re faced with mysterious and unknown things?¡±<div>


    Stop fighting, stop fighting.


    ¡± Please.¡± Kant raised his hand.¡± Please.¡±


    Ste smiled.


    The hot-air balloon carrying the professionals moved toward the destination. Kant even saw a mage in the pod take out arge bundle of rope-like objects from the equipment storage. He then fastened three locks on the three fixed points of the hot-air balloon.


    Are you really mages?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡± Huh?¡± Kant turned around.


    The wind blew the Second Princess ¡®hair. Ste turned her head and smiled gently at him.¡± Now I understand why Tina can¡¯t forget you. When she just came back, I asked her how she felt about you and why she liked you. She blushed for a long time and said that you were very special.¡±


    ¡± I wasughing at her at that time. I thought that the so-called special was just a girl¡¯s subjective feeling of liking someone. But now, it seems that you are indeed very special¡­¡±


    ¡°You are clearly a peerless expert who possesses great strength and the confidence to be arrogant and prejudiced. You can look down on us, but after I pointed out your mistake, you only felt embarrassed and not angry¡­What did this mean? It means that no matter what your identity is, no matter what you do, no matter what power you possess, your heart probably hasn¡¯t changed at all¡­¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s really special,¡± Ste chuckled.


    Kant was stunned for a moment. He shook his head and said,¡± I underestimated you. I looked at you with a sense of superiority. I reminded myself not to do that, but¡­Sigh, he¡¯s just a mortal after all.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, noticing that Ste was still smiling at him.<div>


    The second princess shrugged like Kant. She blinked and smiled.¡± Let¡¯s put it this way. If an elf were to say with a troubled and self-deprecating expression that he should not underestimate humans, that he often reminded himself not to do so, but that he could not change certain natures, and that he was seriously reflecting and nagging, what do you think I would think?¡±


    ¡°.. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Ste blinked.¡± This guy is quite cute.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression froze.


    The second princess pushed Kant and urged him.¡± Go now. Although youck sufficient professional knowledge and protective equipment, you can make use of your advantages to take care of and protect them from afar. Even if they are fully armed and supported by theories, what these brave people are doing is still the most dangerous job in the world¡­Every time they step onto the battlefield, they have the awareness they deserve. Please give them peace of mind.¡±


    At the same time, the dragon roared leisurely. Lily pped her wings and flew past not far away. The strong wind blew the gond gently. A figure sat on the dragon¡¯s neck. Ah Xing¡¯s short, me-like hair fluttered in the air. He waved his hand and shouted.


    ¡°Kant!¡± Ah Xing shouted,¡± Come and ride her with me!¡±


    The silly girl¡¯s shout echoed in the air.


    Kant heard Ste spit in a low voice. She pushed him again.¡± Go now. I need to direct other work. I need to clean up the mess you¡¯ve made.¡±


    Kant summoned Horus from the White Fog World, who was reloading his ammunition and changing his essories. He put on his battle suit and flew across the sky. After flying for a while, he suddenly shouted.


    Wait, did she flirt with me?


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±<div>


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    ¡± Then why are you screaming as if you¡¯ve finally understood the secret confession message left by the ss belle you had a crush on when you graduated five years ago?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this strange description!¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. This analogy is not appropriate. No one will confess to you, Father.¡±


    ¡°-that¡¯s not where I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    ¡± Come with us, Kant!¡± Ah Xing shouted as the white dragon flew behind him. It¡¯s super cool up there!¡±


    ¡± Get her down!¡± Lily said angrily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t!¡± The gori hugged Lily¡¯s neck and did a 360-degree turn. Ever since Lily had transformed into her dragon form, the gori had found a new toy. After all, the golden retriever was not around, so her vignce had dropped significantly. She no longer stuck to Kant¡¯s side to keep watch. It was really fun to go for a ride.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down to take a look. You guys stay here and be on guard.¡± Kant said to Lily,¡± How is it? Do you feel it? Are those dragons here?¡±


    Although they had discovered strange phenomena and corrupted creatures here, they were not sure if it was rted to the missing dragons. Therefore, further investigation was needed.


    If it were twopletely different things, then it would be f * cked up.


    Lily shook her head.¡± The smell down there is extremely rotten. I can¡¯t sense the scent of my own kind. It might have been covered up.¡± I suggest that we investigate this thoroughly, Kant.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    The jet descended, and the battle suit swept toward a low altitude.


    Not far away, the five-person Bio-Experimental team slid down from the descending balloon.


    Theynded one by one.


    The defenders raised their shields, the alchemists activated their mechanical dogs, the explorers opened the Book of Holy Words to detect evil, the support priests held a mace in one hand and a holy water spray tube in the other, and the spellcasters ¡®staffs lit up with magical light. They walked towards the mission area and the ruins that Kant had blown up.


    A familiar voice sounded from the walkie-talkie.¡± Everyone, this is Kant. I will provide aerial reconnaissance and fire support. Keep in touch. Continue moving forward.¡±


    ¡± Roger. Thank you, Your Highness Kant. Mission in progress.¡±


    They stepped on the soft soil and walked into the scorched earth. The alchemist held something simr to a minesweeper close to the ground and searched left and right. The alchemical mechanical dog walked beside them, scanning the surroundings with its red eyes.


    ¡± Take soil samples and conduct preliminary analysis. Unusual soil structure and changed elementalposition.¡±


    The spellcaster took out a small box and activated the additional spell of the tactical glove. The Void Grasp took a small ball of soil from afar to avoid direct contact and sealed it in the box that he carried with him.


    ¡± Discovered biological matter, visible aberrations, obvious mutations in tissue structure¡­¡±


    They moved forward for a short while, searching for moreplete clues and samples. The mage reported the results of his observation as he moved forward.¡± The oak leaves that have been tested have not changed. They are not themon twenty-four aberrations. The specific conclusion requires further experiments and verification. We need arger sample, and it would be best if it isplete¡­Well, at least we have to look for it.¡±


    There was a hint of helplessness in his voice.


    Dust and debris flew everywhere. The terrifying shock waves and explosions destroyed everything nearby. They wanted to find theplete remains¡­It was a little difficult.


    ¡± The preliminary investigation of the ecological structure is as follows: Life sensing magic shows that there are very few signs of blood of normal organisms. There are no creatures of all levels in the normal jungle ecosystem here. All the remains found so far are from birds, and no remains of beasts have been found. Major records, major signs, need to report to themand center.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant¡¯s slightly embarrassed voice was heard after a moment.¡± Can you exin a little?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s my honor, Your Highness Kant. The first witness was an attack from a flock of mutated birds in the dense forest. We haven¡¯t found any fragments of other creatures here, be it mutated or normal¡­The forest¡¯s ecosystem is extremely prosperous. If you can¡¯t find any signs of other beasts ¡®activities, it¡¯s an extreme mutation. They either be bait or ves, just like these birds¡­¡±


    Kant had a vague idea of what was going on, but he immediately came to a realization when he realized that.


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t appear, and they didn¡¯t die from the explosion¡­¡±


    ¡°The only exnation is that they dodged it.¡±


    ¡± In other words,¡± the leader of the investigation team replied,¡± we can almost confirm that there are two possibilities. One is that there is a dimensional rift, and the other is that there is an unknown underground nest structure.¡±


    ¡± The first possibility has been ruled out. After the incident, we did a phase sequence immediately. There is no incoherent space folding phenomenon here¡­¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    An undergroundir?


    ¡± Can you locate it?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t determine the location for the time being, but if we analyze and deconstruct the mutated creature¡¯s samples, there¡¯s a way to chase after the mutated aura and find the nest, but this will take time¡­¡± The mage replied,¡± The most important thing now is to confirm the nature and type of this abnormal phenomenon.¡±


    ¡± Then let¡¯s use another method,¡± Kant said.


    The battle suit spewed out mes as he increased his altitude. Kant searched the surroundings. Under the gaze of his phoenix eyes, the ce was deste. In fact, it was precisely because he had seen the scene of the extinction of life and the rampage of monsters that he had decided tounch a saturated cannon attack. He wanted to plow the ce before deciding.


    After experiencing such a level of bombardment, the ground did not copse. This meant that the so-called nest might be very deep, even like the underground nest in Zhuerban¡­


    This way, the thickyer of soil could block the gaze of the Phoenix Eye.


    That would be disgusting.


    ¡± Ste,¡± he turned on themunicator and said,¡± Have the two mages who were saved recovered?¡± Ask them where they encountered the birds.¡±


    He had to determine the general location, and then the power of the Fire Stealer coulde in handy.


    P.S. 1: I went out for a walk today. I haven¡¯t moved for two months¡­ Ah, it¡¯s time to take out my long-forgotten fitness ring adventure.

 Chapter 484: 484

    Chapter 484: 484


    Hello, Six!


    The two mages who had escaped quickly contacted Kant.


    After being rescued, the two spellcasters of the scouting team were thrown to a temporary camp more than ten kilometers away by Lily. Of course, they were thrown in the physical sense.


    They were first thrown into the hastily constructed Holy Word Shelter, where they were baptized, disinfected, and healed from top to bottom. After confirming that they were not infected by any unknown mysterious energy or parasites, the two of them receivedprehensive treatment and examination. However, due to excessive consumption of magic power and shock, they were a little exhausted. After eating something, they began to be interrogated in all aspects.


    After contacting Kant, they expressed their gratitude rather excitedly. They even vaguely expressed the thought that they had to repay the favor of saving their lives, so they wanted to follow him. However, they were very tactful.


    The wine-red-haired mage was called Kro Stedman, and his partner was called Ricky Ovic.


    They gave Kant an urate description of the location of the attack. Although the forest had been destroyed by artillery fire, they could still pinpoint the location with the help of the mountain range next to them.


    ¡± On foot, Your Highness.¡±


    The heavy-armored men of the biochemical investigation team were moving forward cautiously.


    The ce was already in ruins. The heavy artillery had destroyed everything. The ground was filled with ruins that could not be seen clearly. They stepped on the soft and rotten soil, and strange breathing sounds could be clearly heard through the fully-sealed helmets. They were walking in this hellish scene.<div>


    ¡± The Book of Holy Words is on alert. This is an evil ce.¡±


    ¡± The corrosion counter has turned blue.¡±


    ¡°But the detector didn¡¯t find any echo¡­I¡¯ve already switched to the underground cave.¡±


    mes howled as Kant descended from the sky. The members of the investigation team could only see the human figure protected by the silver armor. It was the most beautiful armor they had ever seen.


    Silver gauntlets, helmets, breasttes, greaves, and even battle boots. ck armor covered the abdomen, arms, and thighs. The shining metal and the ck protective fabricplemented each other. Icy blue light flowed in the grooves of the armtes, shin tes, and shoulder tes. There had never been an armor of such a style among the races on the continent. It was elegant, noble, and powerful. It was forged with sparks of wisdom and tough steel.


    ¡± Gentlemen, did you find any problems?¡±


    ¡± No, Your Highness. We¡¯re preparing for further exploration.¡±


    The investigators looked away from the attractive battle suit. Each of them had their own tasks. The alchemist¡¯s task did not require full concentration. He was responsible for exining andmunicating. Moreover, he was in the same line as Prince Kant. They were all alchemists, so it was easier for them to talk.


    It was just that the difference in rank was a little ridiculous.


    ¡± Our previous guess was that there was an underground nest,¡± he exined.¡± However, the detector¡¯s ground probe did not detect any echo. This is very strange¡­¡±


    ¡± Maybe not here?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the case¡­But there might be other reasons that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    The alchemist controlled the mechanical dog to sniff left and right, digging through piles of ashes, trying to find a rtivelyplete corpse sample, but he knew that his efforts were probably futile.


    Walking in thisnd of destruction, one could fully experience the terror of the attackunched by His Highness Kant. One thing was certain: within the range of the spell, there was no living thing. All the mutated birds had died. They died from the extremely powerful shock wave. When the shock wave swept through the dense forest, it shattered everything from the inside, followed by the burning of the mes. A terrifying power.


    Was this a Forbidden Mage?


    What was certain was that if the forest and mutated birds were reced by an army, the result would not be any different. Unless it was a first-rate magical army, with the preparation and full support of the mages, they might be able to resist this terrifying attack.


    However, the witnesses all said that from the time the scouting team retreated to the time His Highness Kant took over, destruction had descended from the sky in a short period of time. He had sted the dense forest into the sky.


    Damn it, even Forbidden Spells had high-speed chanting techniques?


    ¡°Strange¡­¡±<div>


    It took them about an hour to investigate the location where the two Glider Scout Magicians were attacked and the location where they were rescued. They even used two points to determine the location and made a fan shape to confirm the center of the circle. They also searched the entire area from the fan shape to the center of the circle. After two hours, they found nothing.


    The rules in the anomaly management manual did not apply. The investigators were a little flustered. Theymunicated for a while and said helplessly to Kant,¡± Your Highness, it seems that this matter has exceeded the scope of field investigations. We need another n¡­¡±


    ¡± We can¡¯t find any clues by searching directly,¡± the alchemist exined.¡± We have to return to the camp and start studying the mutated samples to confirm the nature of the infection. We have to make a reverse sniffing device to find the nest¡­¡±


    Kant was slightly disappointed, but he knew that he could not rush this matter.<div>


    Just like Ste said, leave it to the professionals.


    He nodded and said,¡±Alright¡­¡± I¡¯ll send you back? Flying back is faster.¡±


    In themunication channel, the few of themughed at the same time.¡± Although His Highness Kant¡¯s invitation is very tempting, let¡¯s wait until next time. We havee into contact with too many corrupted environments. We need to carry out strict purification work ording to the rules before we can return. We will walk another route back to Lucius ¡®Word, who is in charge of receiving us. We can also carry out a second investigation along the way¡­¡±


    Kant did not care about the purification work. His spiritual power spread out to envelop the outer wall of the battle suit. He only needed to extract it once, and it was more effective than any purification spell.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll still escort you,¡±he said.


    ¡°Please allow us to agree to this suggestion.¡± The team leader smiled and said,¡± It couldn¡¯t be better.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll let you try flying next time,¡± Kant said.¡± It¡¯s much better than walking.¡±


    The heavy-duty agents should be using helicopters as their means of transportation. Hot air balloons were nothing.


    The investigatorsughed again.¡± We don¡¯t quite agree with this statement, Your Highness Kant. We¡¯re no strangers to flying¡­¡± To be honest, we would rather walk forever.¡±


    Kant was curious. Before he could ask anything, he heard a Spell Caster in the team shout,¡± Something¡¯s not right!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Kant activated his shoulder cannon, the Defenders raised their shields, and the Priests began to press their hand valve to inject air into the Holy Water sprayers. Everyone assumed a defensive stance and looked at the spellcaster.


    ¡± That¡¯s not right.¡± The spellcaster staff member held the detector and walked a few rounds on the spot before shaking his head.¡± Something¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Schr?¡± The Alchemist asked,¡± We didn¡¯t find any problems.¡±<div>


    ¡± But don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the biggest problem?¡±


    It was as if this sentence hadpletely awakened the confusion in the spellcaster¡¯s mind. He turned around abruptly.¡± His Highness Kant¡¯s spell attack has almostpletely wiped out this dense forest. The vegetation and creatures on the surface have suffered devastating damage. Such an explosion and shock wave will definitely affect the underground structure.¡±


    ¡± At least within a certain depth, the insects and small creatures in the soil will be killed by the tremors. The natural loose structures, the nests of insects and ants, the underground waterways, the tunnels excavated by small creatures, and other underground structures willpletely copse andpact. The impact will be reflected on the surface, which is a certain degree of copse. However, we haven¡¯t found any such signs. Don¡¯t you think that such a perfectly fine problem is very problematic?¡±


    The investigators were suddenly moved.


    ¡± I suggest sending a request for reinforcements to themand center, requesting for airdrop excavation magic devices and rted scrolls. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s hosted by a high-level spellcaster from the Earth School of Thought. We should try drilling¡­¡±


    The leader of the investigation team voiced his opinion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Jalus ¡®voice sounded from inside the battle suit.


    Perhaps the memory of digging hard in the muddy, wet, dark soil with some roots under Moani had left a psychological shadow on the Transformers.


    Kantnded slowly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± He squatted down and pressed his hand against the ground.¡± Let me try.¡±


    His spiritual force prated deep into the soil.


    It spread downwards.


    Ten centimeters, fifty centimeters, one meter, 1.5 meters, two meters¡­Then, he encountered an obstacle.<div>


    It was obviously soil, but it felt different from before. Theposition and essence of the soil were moreplicated and mysterious, and the elemental structure andplexity increased exponentially.


    ¡± There¡¯s something wrong with this soil,¡± Kant said.


    ¡°Please be careful, Your Highness.¡± The investigators did not emphasize that Kant should pay attention to safety and protection. After all, he was a Great Alchemist and a Forbidden Mage. There was no need for weaklings like them to remind him.


    ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the spellcaster in the team.


    Kant activated his ability and sent his mental power into the soil. The soil on the surface was broken down by an invisible force, as if it was being swallowed by a giant mouth in the void. When it reached the depth where it encountered obstacles, a small hole was formed.


    ¡°Try again,¡± he said.


    The mage extended his probe, and in the next second, the sensing device on the handle of the probe immediately turned golden. It buzzed and emitted a strange sound, as if¡­ Dragon Roar.


    ¡°Dragon!¡± the investigators shouted.


    At the same time, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded in the sky. The white dragon roared down, and the wind blew. Lily hovered in the air and transformed into a human. Her pale golden hair fluttered, and her ck dress fluttered. Miss Dragonnded steadily.


    Ah Xing was still hanging on her body, his arms around her neck.


    She picked up Ah Xing as if nothing had happened and threw him to the side. Ah Xing jumped up and down to hide behind Kant. He wanted to do the same thing, but his battle suit shed a few times. Ah Xing stopped and stood to the side.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lily asked. I can sense the aura of Draconic Magic.¡±


    Kant pointed at the hole he had dug out.<div>


    Long Niang walked forward and raised her foot to step on the ground. The surrounding soil rolled like a tide. Large pieces of soil were raised out of thin air and scattered in the surroundings. The hole had expanded several times.


    Then, she jumped in and walked a few steps, observing with rapt attention.


    Then, he jumped out and walked around, picking up a few bushes that had almost been burned to ashes.


    Then, he sneered.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hole here, a very big hole¡­He didn¡¯t know why it was exposed, but it looked like it had experienced some kind of impact¡­But dragons fill them up.¡±


    ¡± Not only did you fill it up, you also used a spell to hasten the growth of nts and cover up the defects of the surrounding nts, making it look the same as usual. If you investigate the growth rings of the nts, you should be able to find traces of forced growth. However, they were all turned to ashes by your spell, so there¡¯s no difference.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably him,¡± Lily snorted.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± That little fool [beep¨C], the scum dragon who has designs on me.¡± Lily frowned.¡± They¡¯re the only ones who can do such delicate work like growing nts and healing natural wounds¡­¡±


    Ah, it was his rival in love.


    ¡°What kind of dragon is it?¡± Kant asked curiously.


    Lily nced at him in surprise, as if Kant was asking where the sun rose from.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would hasten the growth of nts and heal the wounds of nature?¡± She replied,¡± Of course it¡¯s the green dragon.¡±


    ¡°.. Pfft.¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Kant pursed his lips.¡± That¡¯s strange.¡±


    He was clearly having a lot of fun ying Invincible Heroes 3. Green Dragons were level-7 soldiers from the stronghold forces. They were produced by Dragon Cliff and could be upgraded to golden dragons. They were immune to level-1 to level-3 spells¡­He didn¡¯t feel anything back then.


    Why was he smiling now? What did I experience?


    ¡°.. Crazy.¡±


    Lily quickly picked up some of Kant¡¯s words. She narrowed her eyes and looked down at her feet.¡± I want to see what this little idiot is trying to hide.¡±


    She raised her foot and stomped on the ground.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kant and the investigators shouted at the same time.


    In the next moment, the earth shook violently, and the soil that had been strengthened by Draconic Magic copsed. Countless pieces of soil flickered with thest luster of magic power and fell down. There was indeed a deep cave below.


    A faint purple light shone from within.


    A certain scent spread out. Lily took a whiff and revealed a surprised and intoxicated expression. She subconsciously walked down, but the next moment, she suddenly came back to her senses.¡± Something¡¯s wrong with this thing!¡±


    A holy light that dispelled evil appeared on her body, dispelling the purple evil.


    Lily was a silver dragon.


    The silver dragon abhorred evil like an enemy. It was born from the light, holy and pure, and was born to oppose all evil.


    A loud noise came from the underground of the cave, as if something terrible was approaching.


    F * ck.


    Kant raised his arms and extended his des of light. He opened his shoulder cannon. Lili, take these people and leave first. Leave this ce to me!¡±


    The Book of Holy Words in the investigator¡¯s hand shed rapidly, and the priest shouted,¡±Strong enemy!¡±


    This was not a battle they could handle. The team leader made a prompt decision and shouted,¡± We can leave on our own. Your Highness the Dragon, please stay here and help Your Highness Kant. Command center, please respond. Emergency situation has urred. Request for air evacuation. The investigation team will leave the battlefield soon!¡±


    Three secondster, Ste replied in person,¡± Agreed! The deployment and recovery work has begun.¡±


    The investigators immediately unhooked the equipment in their hands and connected it to the heavy armor on their bodies. This was especially true for the samples they had collected. They looked at Kant. The team leader smiled and said,¡± Your Highness Kant, like I said, we don¡¯t like flying. We would rather walk forever¡­Please be careful.¡±


    He lifted the armor te of his breastte and hammered the red button on it.


    The armor on his back bounced off and fell.


    The object wrapped in the armor was revealed.


    It was a crumpled cloth bag, and there were ropes around it.


    The mechanism was activated, and the buckle was pulled open. The Elemental Firing Pin mmed into the Air Elemental Crystal inside the bag. The Air Elemental Crystal that waspressed by the maic binding model exploded with a loud bang. The huge amount of pure Air Element contained in it expanded rapidly, quickly filling the balloon woven from the Air Bag Worm leather.


    An inted balloon was deployed from the back of each investigator¡¯s armor. The light air elements that filled the balloon provided arge amount of buoyancy, which activated the auxiliary spray array on the surface of the balloon.


    Carrying a long rope, the balloon rushed into the sky at an extremely fast speed. Finally, it pulled the investigators ¡®bodies and brought them away from the scene, rising into the sky.


    At the same time, eagles screeched in the sky, and several giant alchemy eagles flew out of the clouds. The alchemists controlling them were remotelymanding from the hot air balloon tform nearby. The giant eagles swooped down in the air. When the investigation team¡¯s buoyancy balloon rose to a certain height, they opened their ws and urately grabbed the handle at the top of the balloon, dragging the investigators in the air toward the camp.


    ¡± The investigators have sessfully evacuated. The important goods have been retrieved.¡±


    Ste¡¯s voice sounded in themunication channel.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant stared at the scene with his mouth agape.¡± You guys are so good,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°.. Kant?¡± The Second Princess asked,¡± How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    There was only a high-spirited dragon¡¯s roar in the channel. From the observation of the hot air balloon, a silver-white dragon pped its wings in the broken area below and immediately swooped down. White dragon breath whistled down.


    Then, she remembered a strange sound. If she had to describe it, it sounded like a continuous low fart. Of course, this description was too disgraceful for a noble and elegant girl like Princess Goethe.


    Kant held the M134 Vulcan machine gun and fired down. There were only sounds of broken limbs and screams. Without any obstacles, Phoenix could see clearly what was below. Strange creatures of all sizes were running fast. Their bodies were shining with the same purple light as they rushed towards Kant. He swept the Gatling gun in a circle while Lily used her dragon breath to attack in arge area. However, the attack seemed endless.


    ¡°Seal this hole first!¡± he shouted.


    ¡± We¡¯ll have to fight sooner orter!¡± Lily said as she soared in the sky.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡± Kant shouted,¡± If we fight earlier, we¡¯ll fight now. If we fightter, we might not even need to fight anymore!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Long Niang asked as she spat out her dragon breath. You want the Goethe to do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Kant shouted,¡± Aren¡¯t the dragons from Dragon Ind down there? This kind of thing, including the mutation, must have been caused by them. The dragon race wants to clean up their mess and paypensation!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Lily shouted,¡± What do you mean they did it? You¡¯re too¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll split the money equally!¡±


    ¡°Seal, seal, seal!¡±


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Ah, there¡¯s something about the fitness ring¡­

 Chapter 485: 485

    Chapter 485: 485


    Juicer


    The dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the sky. The silver dragon with brilliant scales that reflected the sunlight pped its wings and streaked across the sky.


    Its elegant and beautiful body was powerful, and its long tail swayed in bnce. Its powerful hind ws carried a huge mountain as it swooped down toward the scorched earth.


    In the ruins of the destroyed forest, the devastated earth cracked open, and strange reptiles with shining purple carapace were constantly crawling out. Their bodies were covered in hard shells, and their roaring mouthparts dripped a stream of mucus. Their strong ws wed at the stone walls and soil, and their bodies were agile and fast.


    These underground creatures were trying to rush up to the ground that carried the sunlight and the sky.


    mes spewed out, bullets filled the air, and gunners¡­ No, Kant was firing non-stop with his revolving machine gun. The trails of the tracers were like zing des of fire, slicing, destroying, and shattering.


    This scene was familiar, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of the cinematic of August Geller.


    He dared to swear that if a few ferocious creatures with huge bodies, snake-like lower bodies, and two scythe-like front ws crawled out of the cave, but their main attack method was to contract their muscles and shoot out bone spurs, he would definitely turn around and run, ande to a ce where there was no way to save San Lian.


    The ck shadow descended from the sky and the ground shook. The mountain that Lily had cut open and carried was thrown nearby. Dragon Lady pped her wings andnded on the ground. She crawled over and spat out a long stream of dragon breath at the hole. The silver-white dragon me with divine power burned the evil and made a painful roar.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kant shouted. Throw it!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily said. This process cannot be interrupted. We have to clear out an area to prevent this stone from being damaged during the reinforcement process!¡±


    Kant opened the Phoenix World. His x-ray vision showed that there were a ridiculous number of insects below.


    ¡°Too many!¡± He thought for a moment.¡± How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°Two minutes and forty-nine seconds!¡± Lily took a deep breath and panted a few times. She turned her huge dragon head to look at him. Even in her dragon form, she still looked pretty.


    ¡± No!¡± Long Niang didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.¡± I have to make sure that for at least two minutes and forty-nine seconds, no such creature will rush up and destroy the mountain I¡¯m filling up!¡±


    Kant frowned. The creature was so fast that it could run thousands of meters in three minutes. He wanted to clear out an empty area so that Lily would have enough time to solidify the seal.


    This kind of thing was unrealistic.


    Unless¡­


    Lily then said,¡± There¡¯s another way. You go in and fight them. After I strengthen the seal, you can teleport out with your spatial ability.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ste, who had been paying attention in themunication channel, shouted sternly, No! This was too dangerous! I¡¯ve already given the order to gather the Spell Caster troops and move in your direction. The Crossbow Regiment of Blue Wave Province has also begun to move. If you can¡¯t seal them, then fight until you kill them all!¡±


    Lily also had a copy of themunication device Kant had given her. She stuffed it into her ear and heard Princess Goethe¡¯s objection. She was not surprised by her attitude because they had yet to establish trust between them. Due to the previous incident, Goethe¡¯s rtionship with Dragon Ind was tense. But Kant was different.


    ¡°With the Dragon¡¯s Oath, you don¡¯t have to worry about me harboring evil intentions.¡± Lily said,¡± We haven¡¯t reached the stage where we can entrust our lives to each other yet, but I hope that one day, we will be like this. If possible, I hope that from today onwards, we will walk the same path, Kant.¡±


    There were some things that outsiders did not know. She and Kant had already established a certain level of trust and mutual understanding. This mutual understanding originated from ancient legends and mysteries. The Fire Stealer, the defender of the world¡¯s order, the protector of all living beings, her father, Kant¡¯s predecessor, had fought side by side in the past.


    She hoped to find his whereabouts, or at least walk the path he had once walked.


    Kant, who had turned on his technology hack, activated the automatic shooting function and let Horus, the Tool Man, take over.


    Horus could take care of almost everything in a battle like this. He was more precise and had faster reactions than Kant. What Kant needed to do was to n the overall situation of the battle, use the power of the Fire Stealer to adjust the bullets ¡®enchantment and energy defense. But then again, Horus was also doing the same thing as a tool when it came to target indication, attack enhancement, and automatic defense. So, who was the tool for whom?


    Perhaps there were no tools, or perhaps everyone was a tool.


    This might be the truth of everyone for one, and one for all.


    But at least for now, Horus was his tool. He let his iron son take over the battle and turned to Lily. There was something he wanted to make clear.


    ¡°I hope so too, Lily. I desire trust and loyalty more than you think, and I cherish trust and friendship more than you think, but this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to refuse,¡± he said.


    Long Niang¡¯s huge eyes were filled with disappointment and a sigh.


    ¡± But please don¡¯t misunderstand. The reason for rejection isn¡¯t because of distrust or fear, but¡­¡± Kant smiled.¡± I have a better idea.¡±


    He put away the machine gun and said,¡± I don¡¯t know the rtionship and style of the previous person with her friends, but in my ce, I¡¯m usually the one whoes up with the n, not the one who implements it. So, Lily, guard this ce for the time being. I need some time.¡±


    The disappointment and sigh in the dragon¡¯s eyes faded. Kant¡¯s answer was unexpected and caught her off guard.¡± What do you want?¡± she asked. I have to remind you that the forbidden spell will destroy arger area ofnd, and the result may be even worse¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    At the same time, Kant¡¯s mask suddenly opened, revealing his face and smile.


    Kant was slightly surprised at first, but his smile remained unchanged. He waved at Lily.¡± We are on the same path. I hope today is a good start.¡±


    A jet of water gushed out, and the battle suit soared into the sky. A dark spatial gate opened and swallowed Kant.


    Long Niang watched as he disappeared. She was in a daze for a moment until the roar from below woke her up. The giant dragon suddenly took a deep breath, and a zing light shone from its throat. Scorching dragon breath suddenly sprayed at the cave entrance.


    Trust¡­Was that so?


    Executing other people¡¯s ns instead of making them¡­ What a novel experience.


    White Fog World.


    Kant hovered in the air above Zhuerban.


    ¡°Why did you take off your mask just now?¡±


    ¡°Assist.¡±


    ¡± Tsk, I can move her with just my straightforward tone and charming words. Why bother with this handsome face? I don¡¯t want to be mistaken for a pretty boy.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Father, you¡¯ve been enlightened.¡±


    ¡°What? What?¡±


    ¡°.. Wait a minute, Father, please allow me to ask, what was the motive behind what you said to her just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡±


    ¡°Listen to it!¡±


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    In the other world, above the ruins, the rumbles in the depths of the cave were getting more and more intense, which meant that more and bigger things were heading for the ground. Among them, there were even beasts that could push forward a distance against the dragon¡¯s breath. To increase efficiency, Lily had transformed into human form. She swung her fists with gauntlets, and the wind swept across. The dragon¡¯s force surged, and wherever it went, blood and flesh flew. All the beasts exploded and died without realizing it.


    This was the Dragon n¡¯s Assassination Fist.


    Speaking of which, as the legendary Silver Dragon who abhorred evil and was born in the light, this fellow had actually be an ace assassin who practiced the Assassination Fist. He was also a restricted level literary author with dirty thoughts. It was also amazing.


    On the other side of the hole, Ah Xing summoned the Lava Heavy Armor and wielded the golden staff. It swept and struck, killing the exotic beasts that rushed up. The two of them cooperated well and sealed the hole like a meat grinder.


    ¡± Why do you trust Kant?¡± she asked.


    Ah Xing was stunned for a moment. With a swing of his rod, he broke a w beast that had almost flown out into two. He smiled foolishly.¡± Why do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Asking her was a mistake.


    A better idea? Kant, what are your ns?


    In the sky, themand center moved forward, and an observation array was set up on the hot air balloon. Through the refraction and perspective of the air element chip, Ste looked at the direction of the hole below, and the image was clear.


    ¡± Your Highness,¡± the mage beside him said,¡± the magic formation has been moved forward. The Spell Casters on the surrounding tforms are ready for battle. Should we go and support them?¡±


    Ste thought for a moment and said,¡± No, cancel the emergency backup. Order the crossbow troops to slow down and move forward. The magic formation will be closed. Move forward and deploy along the perimeter of the warning circle. The Eye of Lucius willplete the encirclement ording to the n. Order the mages to rely on the floating tform to be on alert.¡±


    Such an order was to seal off the perimeter and not to provide emergency support.


    The other party asked,¡±Then here¡­¡±


    ¡± Kant said that he will take care of it,¡± Ste replied.¡± We just need to think about the follow-up alert and defense.¡± Your Excellency, please establish a warning circle with the opinions of professionals and urge the investigation team to issue an appraisal conclusion on this mutation and decay as soon as possible. We will soon be dealing with this kind of power.¡±


    The mage had a strange look on his face, but he did not say anything. He bowed and retreated.


    After all, he had no right to question His Highness Kant¡¯s abilities.


    Under such circumstances, a powerful forbidden spell was not suitable. If the hole was blown up even bigger, the situation would be even worse. What could His Highness Kant do?


    With doubt and a little distrust, he prepared to leave, but a casual nce in the direction of the scorched earth made his pupils shrink slightly. Over there, in the clear sky, a ck light spread out.


    It was a door.


    ¡°-get out of the way!¡±


    Lily and Gori looked up at the same time. Kant¡¯s voice rang out in the sky. Even though a few more w beasts were charging at them from below, Gori did not hesitate to retreat at lightning speed. Lily hesitated for a moment and killed a few of the approaching beasts. She also retreated and stared at the sky without blinking.


    She was waiting for Kant¡¯s idea and solution.


    Was he worthy of her trust?


    Then she smelled something fishy. It was the smell of the sea.


    A thick, transparent, and torrential water pir fell from the sky with an astonishing momentum.


    Father Earth was the world¡¯s deadliest killer. His divine power incarnation was thick, powerful, and eternal, attracting all objects to fall to the center of the earth, and in the process, he gave these objects a powerful force, making ordinary things have amazing power. For example, when people stepped into a stream, they would only feel the flowing water, gentle andfortable, but when they stood under a waterfall, they would be knocked unconscious by the turbulent water.


    This kind of logic and phenomenon not only made the mages explore, study, and marvel, but it also made the warriors fanatical and obsessed. They wanted to use the omnipresent divine power of the earth to increase their own strength, but only the soldiers who threw stones at the city walls during the defense of the city could sessfully do this.


    Now, there was another one.


    Lily looked at the Milky Way that seemed to fall from the sky and suddenly smiled.


    The turbulent pir of seawater poured down. Although arge amount of water droplets and fog were released during the fall, arge amount of seawater still urately hit the hole.


    As soon as the soul shot entered the cave, a huge amount of energy burst out from the dark cave. The powerful impact instantly broke the bones and tendons of the exotic beasts that rushed into the cave, pushing them into the cave.


    The water column was endless, almost endless. It fell from the space gate in the sky and even formed a vortex at the entrance. The corrupted beasts and mutated insects could only drift with the flow in the pure power of nature. The world still held the strongest power.


    After a while, the water column finally stopped.¡± Hurry!¡± Kant said.


    Lily seemed to have woken up from a dream. She transformed into a dragon and let out a long roar. She grabbed the mountain and filled the hole. Glittering runes covered the mountain. A huge amount of magic power poured into it, strengthening the sigil of light.


    A few minutester, the seal waspleted.


    Kantnded on the mountain. Lily transformed into her human form and walked to his side. She looked at him and smiled.¡± I¡¯m afraid the title and title that the Arcane Magic Council is going to give you will have to be changed. You will have to add the title of a master of dimensions. You can open a portal of space and transport seawater from dozens of miles away. Your attainments in space are more powerful than everyone imagined.¡±


    ¡°How many more tricks do you have up your sleeve?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    Long Niang thought that Kant had gotten the seawater from the coastline dozens of miles away.


    A beautiful misunderstanding, let it continue to exist.


    Kant blinked.¡± Are you curious about me?¡±


    ¡± Therefore, I¡¯m curious. Of course, it¡¯s also something that all the other intelligent races in the world are curious about¡­¡± Lily said calmly,¡± We found that only you humans have a strong sexual interest in other races. It¡¯s not only limited to races with simr body structures to our own race, but there are also xenogeneic creatures¡­¡±


    ¡± You humans!¡± Kant eximed.¡± I¡¯m different!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the unclear things between you and the Elven Empress, but I still have to remind you that I¡¯m a dragon. Although I can transform into a human, I¡¯m still a dragon in essence¡­¡±


    Lily nced at the area below Kant¡¯s abdomen and said,¡±¡± So, Your Highness Kant, if you¡¯re not hiding some secret technique that can make that thing tougher than refined gold and steel, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t covet my body. There are some erotic novels that use the word ¡®juicer¡¯ to describe a certain female. That description isn¡¯t quite appropriate, because you should know how juicers turn fruits and vegetables into drinks. But it¡¯s true that we female dragons are juicers to humans.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute! Why did the topic suddenly change to such a bloody and violent aspect?¡±


    ¡± Yes, I¡¯ve been thinking about this recently. I¡¯m going to write a novel that¡¯s vivid and has a great experience. Then, I¡¯ll turn the ending into a bloody ending at the top to educate the readers.¡±


    ¡°I said it! He has already publicly exposed his secret!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your wish?¡± Lily suddenly smiled.¡± You said that you crave trust, and the beginning of trust lies in the sharing of secrets¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kant was taken aback. The little female dragon stopped smiling and returned to her usual calm demeanor.


    ¡± So,¡± she said coldly,¡± they can¡¯te out for the time being, but the problem still needs to be solved. Just like you said, let the dragons do it?¡±


    Kant looked around and sneered.¡± Those dragons sealed the cave for a good reason, but covering up their tracks ispletely out of greed. They must have been attracted by something in the cave and went deep into it. Before that, they even covered up. That¡¯s courting death. Goethe has no obligation to take the risk to save them¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind me thinking that, do you?¡± he asked Lily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Lily replied,¡± That¡¯s what I thought too. That little idiot is not apassionate, kind, and responsible dragon. He would not meddle in the affairs of humans. He did it for profit, or rather, he was confused and tempted by that aura¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression changed.¡± Oh, right. When you smelled the scent inside, you showed a moment of hesitation.¡± What was that? Will it affect humans?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­But it did affect me, but the silver dragons ¡®natural instinct to resist evil dispelled this influence. Perhaps they were lured down by this aura.¡±


    ¡°I want to report this discovery to the Dragon Ind, as well as your suggestion¡­¡±


    Long Niang red at Kant.¡± Maybe she¡¯ll help you lie and push the me onto the dragons. She¡¯ll lie that they¡¯re the ones who caused this trouble.¡± Right?¡±


    ¡± They are dragons under themand of the elders of the conservative faction, aren¡¯t they?¡± Kant smiled faintly.


    Lily snorted and smiled coldly.


    ¡± That¡¯s true. Humans, elves, and dragons, as long as they have intelligence, they will be divided into factions. They will scheme against each other, bully each other, exploit each other, humiliate each other, and even kill each other for many stupid reasons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want,¡± she said coldly.¡±I want some interest.¡±


    Kant clicked his tongue.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Long Niang seemed to be very sensitive now.¡± What opinions and thoughts do you have?¡±


    ¡°No, I just feel that I was too restrained before.¡±


    If I had known that you didn¡¯t mind the dragons going to the mine and that it was just what you wanted, I wouldn¡¯t have used seawater to fill this hole.


    Wasn¡¯t the thing in Zhuerban¡¯s sewer system more suitable?


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] On the second day of the fitness ring, she still couldn¡¯t write early. It was ufortable. Even if she started writing early, she couldn¡¯t calm down¡­

 Chapter 486: 486

    Chapter 486: 486


    Scared Back


    Seal the cave, leave the scorched earth, and meet up with Ste.


    He exined the general situation to her and suggested a solution.


    ¡°I took a video.¡±


    In the intelligence room of the logistics department, the high-ranking officers and spellcasters of the investigation team sat on simple chairs in a row. The tent door was closed, and the room was dark. Only the mysterious alchemy equipment that His Highness Kant took out shone on the white curtain.


    There was originally no need to turn off the lights, but Kant still instructed them to do so.


    ¡ªBecause this is the only way to feel it!


    The military officers and mages sat there like primary school students, looking at His Highness Kant with respect and awe as he casually fiddled with the glowing alchemy equipment in front of him. His Highness had just demonstrated a spatial technique that was enough to shock the Arcane Magic Council, transporting a huge amount of seawater from dozens of kilometers away. The purest way of attack would arouse people¡¯s reverie and awe.


    For example, they could not help but wonder where Kant¡¯s limit was. He could send seawater to seal a monster cave. Of course, he could also attract a flood to attack a city. He could even turn arge-scale agricultural area into a saline-alkalizednd, permanently changing the soil structure, or¡­


    Since it could send seawater, it should be able to sendva as well.


    Their imaginations ran wild, and then they were both gratified and worried. They were gratified that such a powerful figure had finally fallen under Princess Tina¡¯s skirt. They were worried that the Phoenix King¡¯s skirt seemed to be attractive to this Forbidden Mage. Goethe had finally weed a guardian god in the world, so he must not be kidnapped by the elves.


    He hoped that Princess Tina would be able to maintain His Highness Kant¡¯s loyalty to love.


    However, Princess Tina was not here, and the Goethe people¡¯s ardent expectations could not be fulfilled. Therefore, ording to the customary inheritancew of the continent, it was postponed to another member of the Tedarell present.


    [Your Highness, do your best!]


    Ste, who was standing on the side, twisted her body and felt that everyone was looking at her awkwardly.


    Kant pressed the y button.


    People saw a bright and clear image on the white curtain.


    In the bottomless, dark cave that was suffused with a strange purple glow, the nameless exotic beast, which was wing at the steep stone walls and jumping rapidly with its sharp ws and hideous teeth, let out a sharp roar and pounced toward the screen.


    Almost everyone¡¯s body subconsciously leaned back.


    There were even shes of battle aura and magic.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± It¡¯s just an image.¡±


    Miraculously, everyone calmed down.


    They looked at the image and saw a pair of exquisite, dreamy, silver glistening armors holding a long, cold, and fierce killing weapon with six tubes. It aimed at the exotic beasts that were charging at them. The long tubes of the weapon began to buzz and spin, then spat out dazzling mes. Wherever they went, the exotic beasts were shattered and exploded.


    The Goethe realized what had just happened.


    It was recorded from the perspective of His Highness Kant, the mark of time and space.


    urately extracting memories, creating frozen images of time and recreating them? It seemed like His Highness Kant was also a master in the study of souls. It was truly awe-inspiring and admirable.


    They looked at the lifelike, time-frozen image with rapt attention.


    The corner of the Earthling¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    This was probably the first time humans in the other world were watching a proper movie on arge scale.


    The first movie on Earth was called ¡± The Train Arrives ¡°. It recorded the scene of a train entering Paris ¡®Chaudat station. The movie was slowed down to make up for a minute of y time, but the effect was excellent. The gentlemen anddies watching the movie saw a Thomas train crash head-on. It was said that they were so scared that they scattered and even fainted.


    The first video that the otherworldlings saw was not the ck-and-white, crude silent film,¡± The Train Arrives,¡± but the high-definition, first-person perspective,¡± Heart of the Swarm.¡± Of course, the effect and shock were far greater than the former. Perhaps this was the progress of civilization. Kant revealed a gratified expression.


    It was obvious that Kant had selectively forgotten about the educational Japanese action movies that were shown to the crew of the Penguin on the Saint Seal Inds.


    Indeed.


    How could that thing be recorded in the history textbooks?


    The first movie in the other world was actually an indescribable thing with a mysterious number. How could the primary school students of the future generation endure this!


    Just as he was thinking, the three to four minutes of the movie ended. He only cut this short part because the rest of the movie was the same. It was just a muscr man in heavy armor holding a terrifying heavy weapon and cutting up a ferocious, terrifying, and hideous monster.


    After the movie finished ying, the lights in the tent lit up. The officers and spellcasters smacked their lips and looked around nkly, revealing an expression of wanting more.


    He was like a primary school student who had watched a movie organized by the school and looked at the lights in the theater with a regretful expression that said,¡±Why did it end so quickly?¡±


    ¡± I hope my weapon won¡¯t give you the illusion that this thing is easy to deal with,¡± Kant said.


    ¡°Everyone saw it.¡± Ste continued,¡± The body has obviously mutated. The corrosive energy is visible to the naked eye. The person has lost his mind and fear. This is the standard sign of being infected by negative energy. Therefore, he has shown a strong aggressiveness and aggressiveness. He will kill regardless of the consequences and avoid danger.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    They were extremely aggressive and aggressive towards humans. They were not afraid of the death of theirpanions. They did not run away even when they were bleeding or in pain. This was the most typical characteristic of mutated creatures.


    Normal creatures basically didn¡¯t do this.


    There was a ssic misconception. It was the same in the other world, and it was the same on Earth. People who lived in cities and modern civilizations often had the misconception that they would associate words such as bravery and bravery with predators such as lions, tigers, leopards, and wolves, as if they were fearless and proud.


    Actually, that was not right.


    They were ferocious, not brave, and fierceness often bullied the weak and feared the strong. Animals rarely had the trait of being brave. If there was amonality between animals living in nature, it was cowardice.


    There was also bullying the weak and fearing the strong.


    Unless they were starving, they would not hunt for anything outside of their daily diet. They would be cautious and escape at any time when they had never seen a creature before. They would only feast on it after confirming that it was a weak chicken. When the target showed a certain degree of deterrence and iprehensible difficulty, giving up was also amon urrence. If they encountered pain and bleeding, running away was also the most likely option.


    This was because animals were basically cowards. Cowardice was not a derogatory term, because cowardice was the only way to survive.


    This was because the Predators were all Soul System yers. They could only pursue killing without any injuries. Any minor injury would often lead to the worst oue¡­He could eat next time, but he only had one life.


    Basically, especially on Earth, unless it was an animal that was spoiled by the local government and humans, the first reaction of animals in other regions was to turn around and run when they saw humans.


    The animals in Australia were simply getting beaten up less.


    After all, there might be ferocious predators that listed humans as their food, but in the long history, they had all been artificially selected.


    As for animals that ran away when they saw humans, it might be an instinct that was engraved in their genes. As for animals that did not have that kind of thing engraved in their DNA¡­


    Then he didn¡¯t know where it was.


    It was the same in the other world. The establishment of a civilization was often apanied by iron-blooded protection of the people. Any enemy that threatened the race and settlement would be systematically killed, expelled, or even exterminated. This bloody and cruel battle would continue until an agreement was reached, or until one side waspletely wiped out.


    This was the process of human reproduction.


    The reason why intelligent creatures were intelligent creatures was that they would carry out preventive revenge massacres.


    When a young child of a vige was taken away by a wolf, the able-bodied men of a certain area of the vige would gather and search for the wolf¡¯s den, burn the nest, kill the young children, and chase the wolf pack. Only when the entire wolf npletely disappeared from thend would this work stop.


    To any animal, this was an unimaginable atrocity.


    In the otherworld with supernatural powers, the animals here were more ferocious and stronger than those on Earth due to the abundance of elemental energy. In contrast, humans ¡®wars and methods were more bloody and decisive.


    ¡± We¡¯ve already witnessed and encountered this infected mutated creature, and we¡¯ve engaged in a battle. The signs of corrosion have been confirmed. I suggest that we immediately create a file, record it, and prepare to report it to the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s life department¡­Everyone, we should be extremely vignt.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯ve all seen it,¡± Ste said.¡± Even if we ignore the mysterious erosive power, just arge number of these creatures rushing to the surface will cause great casualties and losses.¡±


    The Goethe people stood up and agreed in unison.


    ¡± Then, the next task is to build an underground observation facility, pay attention to the underground movements, and build a defensive position along this devouring cave to prevent the seal from being broken again. Please send reinforcements again. We need more archers and warlocks. Everyone, we have a tough battle to fight.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, should we go deep into the cave to clean up the exotic beasts and eliminate the source?¡± An officer stood up and asked.


    ¡± That¡¯s possible,¡± Ste nodded after a moment of silence.


    Kant wanted to say something, but the Second Princess shot him a nce and stopped him.


    When the meeting ended, every officer and mage left the tent to carry out experiments on the samples, write reports,mand the construction of magic tforms, or lead the army to advance the defense. Kant, Ste, Ah Xing, and Lily were the only ones left in the tent. Kant told them about his n.


    ¡°No!¡± Ste refused tly.¡± I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Kant frowned and said,¡± You saw it yourself. It¡¯s very dangerous down there. ording to the clues we found, the people sent by the dragons to settle scores with me flew over here after entering the country. They found some kind of sign and were lured by the things inside. They thought of taking it all for themselves and went deep into the country. That¡¯s why they caused trouble. Logically speaking, this kind of thing should be handled by the dragons. Why not?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t let the dragon step on the thunder, did he want Goethe to pile up human lives?


    Lily also said,¡± I have no objections. Those dragons are conservative. They are against the Dragon Emperor and us reformists. I¡¯m happy that they are trapped in it. I¡¯m even happier that the conservative stupid dragons are trapped in it to save them. Don¡¯t think about my thoughts, and don¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    ¡± You humans are all killing each other,¡± she said indifferently.¡± You have your own thoughts and are fighting each other. What about us noble dragons?¡±


    ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t count like this.¡± Ste nced at Kant and Lily and sighed.¡± Sometimes, I really envy you guys. If you¡¯re strong enough, you can do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to think about the consequences or think too much. But the problem now is that you have to think too much.¡±


    Kant and Lily looked at each other. They were both at a loss.


    As for Ah Xing, there was no need to even look at him.


    Ste shook her head.¡± Let me put it simply. The discovery is that there is a terrible corrosion phenomenon here. Creatures are extinct, beasts are corroded, and arge number of terrible monsters have emerged from the caves. This is the disaster that happened in Goethe. It is a threat to ournd, our country, and our citizens. It is something that we must solve and the most important problem we attach importance to¡­¡±


    Kant nodded.


    ¡± However, for the dragons, they only care about one thing, and that is to confirm the whereabouts of their people and rescue them. Why would they care about the disaster that happened in Goethe?¡±


    ¡°Even if you forced them to do this, they would only be able to save their people. As for solving this disaster for mankind and eliminating the corruption? They didn¡¯t care at all. In order to save their people, they didn¡¯t mind doing some destructive things, such as blowing up a big hole in the ground orpletely opening up thend. As for the monsters inside running to the surface to kill after saving their people, what did it have to do with them? They can fly away with a p of their wings.¡±


    .. So that was the case.


    ¡°Also, if you reach an agreement with them and let theme in to settle this matter, who willmand them? Do you want to cooperate? If they point fingers at us and shout orders, how can we negotiate with them? Do I have to let you fight with them with a forbidden spell? Political and international cooperation is such a troublesome thing. As far as I know, no cooperation at the national level has ever seeded.¡±


    Kant, who had no political awareness, looked left and right.


    ¡°So¡­¡± The Second Princess sighed and said,¡± Although your proposal is very tempting, letting the dragons act as the vanguard can indeed protect the lives of our soldiers¡­But things are not that simple.¡±


    Kant was silent for a while. We¡¯ll settle it ourselves?¡±


    This might mean a greater risk¡­And sacrifice.


    ¡± What else?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes reddened. She turned her head away and whispered.


    The elves were enemies, not friends. The empire was watching from the sidelines, and the Aurora Empire had long lost contact with them. The other countries and races on the continent were either servants of the elves or were afraid of the elves and the empire¡¯s might. Why would they help?


    From the beginning of the war until now, Goethe could only rely on himself.


    However, trials and difficulties continued to befall this sufferingnd.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kant was silent for a moment before he said slowly,¡± Let¡¯s settle this.¡±


    Ste looked up in surprise.


    ¡°Your father taught me to say that,¡±Kant replied with a smile.


    This was the lesson the Grand Duke had taught him in Lucerne.


    ¡°It feels pretty good,¡± he shrugged.


    Ste burst outughing and covered her mouth, her eyes turning red.


    She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt.


    ¡°That¡­¡± In this subtle atmosphere, Lily, who was standing at the side, hesitated for a while before saying painfully,¡± Although I don¡¯t have the heart to interrupt you¡­¡±


    .. Can¡¯t bear to?


    What did he mean?


    Kant¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw her regretful expression.


    Bastard, what material were you taking just now?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, ring.


    ¡°What I want to say is¡­¡± Long Niang said slowly,¡± Your Highness, what you said makes sense. With Goethe¡¯s current situation, it seems that it¡¯s really inappropriate to let the dragon get involved in this matter, but¡­¡±


    She shook her head and said,¡±A dragon is not someone you can call to work just because you want to, or send away just because you don¡¯t want to.¡± The seal has just been removed and then re-sealed. It¡¯s enough for the Dragonfire Soul Lamp to sense it.¡±


    Kant and Ste¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°In other words¡­¡± Long Niang shrugged.¡± They definitely know and might even take action.¡±


    Ste immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and ordered the monitors on the Eye of Lucius to pay attention to the surrounding situation. She also ordered the messenger hawks to send elemental signals to the capital of Blue Wave Province.


    A momentter, the report arrived before the reply.


    The Second Princess deciphered the elemental code and looked at the urgent message. Her expression changed slightly.¡± At about 4:12 p. m., the dragons that were on standby outside Goethe¡¯s territorial waters entered the territory. The West Coast Fleet failed to intercept them, but there was no conflict between the two sides. The dragons did not show any hostility when they were intercepted.¡±


    Lily looked at the time. It was already 5:24.¡± Eh? You should have been here a long time ago.¡±


    Ste looked down and was surprised.¡± At 4:37 pm, the West Coast Fleet¡¯s naval air mages suddenly discovered that the dragon that entered the territory without permission immediately changed direction and flew out of Goethe¡¯s territorial waters. It was faster than when it entered the territory, and there was no conflict.¡±


    Kant and Lily looked at each other in confusion.


    Why did hee and run?


    What was going on?


    Ste thought for a moment. As expected of the new generation leader of Goethe Law. She looked strange and said,¡± I think I know the reason¡­¡±


    She looked at the time and revealed a look of confirmation.¡± 4:12 am. Coincidentally, the seal was broken and the mutation happened not long ago. The dragon entered the country because it received an urgent order to investigate the whereabouts of its nsmen¡­¡±


    ¡± Why did he run back?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± Because around 4:37,¡± Ste said in a subtle tone,¡± it¡¯s the time when you use space magic to draw seawater into the cave¡­¡±


    Kant and Lily looked at each other again. A few secondster, they came to their senses.


    ¡°F * ck.¡±


    Lily said.


    He threw a few dragons.


    He was actually scared away by the palm technique that fell from the sky.


    ¡°That should be the only exnation.¡±


    Princess Goethe had received professional training since she was young and had mastered every skill and etiquette in social situations. She would never smile when she should not, and she could still hold it in now.


    ¡± Because not long after they flew back, a giant dragon took human form and boarded a warship of the West Coast Fleet,¡± she said calmly.¡± Through the captain, he sent a message to Green Ripple Province, asking the governor to pass it on to us. He said that the dragons have discovered the scent of their missing nsmen. He asked His Highness Kant to exin the situation.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Day 3 of the fitness ring¨CThe macho man¡¯s tomorrow is calling me!

 Chapter 487: 487

    Chapter 487: 487


    Persecuting Kant


    Kant only heard thest sentence.


    Please exin the situation to His Highness Kant.


    ¡°What a big face,¡±he sneered.


    ¡± Of course,¡± Lily said casually.¡± A dragon¡¯s face is much bigger than a human¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    F * ck.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Kant shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you face.¡± Lily said lightly,¡± You see, the dragons sensed something unusual. They could have barged in to investigate, but out of respect for you, they stayed outside Goethe¡¯s territory and waited for you to exin the situation. This is a great courtesy and respect. Don¡¯t you feel honored?¡±


    ¡± Is this pride or arrogance?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°That depends on how you want to respond,¡±said Long Niang softly.<div>


    If Kant obediently went to Goethe¡¯s outer seas to exin the situation to the dragons, they might be polite to him. That was the pride of the dragons. They were powerful but not arrogant, polite but not humble, sincere and dignified. It was just like how many idiots with brain problems boasted on behalf of the dragons.


    After all, there were always some people who would attribute their failures in life to their surroundings or even their own species. In order to prove themselves right, they would even imagine a big and round moon outside and regard it as a perfect paradise.


    Therefore, if Kant¡¯s response was to p the dragons in the face and make them lose their heads and look pathetic, then the dragons ¡®earlier actions were foolish arrogance.


    There were some things that would be clear once the veil was removed.


    Lily waited for Kant¡¯s reply.


    She was almost certain that with Kant¡¯s temper and strength, he would never be polite to those old fogeys who did not know what was going on. Yes, those old dragons did not even know what was going on.


    ¡± What do you want me to do?¡± Kant looked at her.


    Lily blinked in surprise.


    ¡°After all, they are of the same race as you. As a member of the dragon race, if they were to suffer too much and lose too much face, wouldn¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Kant exined,¡± I have to take care of your feelings.¡±


    Lily looked at him for a while and shook her head.¡± There¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t apply your human concept of home country to the dragons. I¡¯m not interested in defending the so-called dignity of the dragons. That kind of thing is boring and disgusting. I don¡¯t like it. I even hate it.¡±


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Lily¡¯s father was a so-called rebellious dragon. It was said that he had caused a hugemotion because of the Fire Stealer. The Dragon¡¯s Oath had be a taboo among the dragons. Her father followed the Fire Stealer and left behind a single daughter and mother. Lily¡¯s childhood was probably not very happy.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you vent your anger?¡± he thought.


    ¡± Are you sure you want to use your fianc¨¦e¡¯s country¡¯s major diplomatic events and even the direction of the emergency situation to please me?¡± Long Niang nced at Ste.


    ¡°..¡±


    How could this child speak like that!


    At the same time, Horus, who was still stuck to Kant¡¯s back in his pauldron state, whispered,¡± Father, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t understand. This means ¡®don¡¯t let my boring past affect your business.¡¯ It¡¯s a unique way of expressing yourself. It¡¯s going well. Not bad.¡±


    [Your imagination is so strong. Are you a love brain?]


    Kant did not take it to heart. He rolled his eyes at Lily.<div>


    In short, after listening to Lily¡¯s words, Ste¡¯s eyes were full of meaningful scrutiny. There were some things that she really couldn¡¯t do. After discussing for a while, she finally made a decision.


    He asked Lily to go and exin the general situation.


    This was also a matter that they had agreed on. They would report the investigation information to the dragons regrly. It was very suitable for Lily, the middle dragon, to do this.


    The silver dragon roared and flew away. Ste took a few steps forward and stared at Kant.<div>


    Kant felt a little guilty. He shifted his gaze. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ste narrowed her eyes.¡± I¡¯ve heard rumors in private these past two days. They say that you have a great ability to pick up girls, and that you especially like females with special identities and noble statuses¡­¡±


    This kind of rumor should have been denied, but the pride of the lustful virgin desperately wanted to maintain this rumor that was full of hope.


    He said seriously,¡± No, you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t like to pick up girls. I¡¯m not interested in picking up girls. I admit that I may be more popr, but that¡¯s not my original wish. It¡¯s just that my upright personality and outstanding talent are like a lighthouse on the dark sea, attracting every wandering soul who yearns for stability without any difference¡­¡±


    Ste stared at Kant with her eyes that were simr to Tina¡¯s but sharper than hers.


    His eyes were filled with anger and amusement.


    I really didn¡¯t know that someone as noble as the Phoenix King and as powerful as the dragon hid a wandering soul that yearned for peace.


    ¡°For example?¡± she sneered.


    ¡± Your Highness!¡± Hong San opened the tent door and shouted.


    ¡°What took you so long? How long have I been calling you!¡±


    Kant strode over and held Hong San¡¯s hand. He pulled him out.¡± Come,e,e. There¡¯s a new mission. The dragons have set their sights on this ce. We¡¯re going to deploy the Schleswig River anti-aircraft cannons¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯vee at the right time,¡± Kant sighed slowly after the two of them left.


    ¡°Looks like the timing is not bad,¡± Hong San said with a smile.<div>


    ¡°.. Hmm?¡±


    ¡± Princess Ste is Princess Tina¡¯s older sister,¡± the real Aurora man said nonchntly.¡± Regardless of the reason, whether it¡¯s for personal reasons, public reasons, consideration for the country, or consideration for her younger sister, she has to monitor Your Highness¡¯s personal style. Coincidentally, there¡¯s been a problem with Your Highness ¡®personal style recently. The glorious battle record of you taking down a female giant dragon in a few days has already begun to spread¡­¡±


    ¡± You, Princess Ste, and Miss Dragon will form a delicate bnce in the tent just now. But after Miss Dragon leaves, the questioning will¡­¡±


    Kant interrupted him. Have you heard me talk about the cause of Yang Xiu¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°But His Highness ¡®style ispletely different from Cao Cao¡¯s.¡± Hong San¡¯s smile was warm and amiable.


    ¡°Father, he¡¯s beating around the bush and scolding you.¡±


    Horus whispered again,¡± The word ¡®style¡¯ he mentioned seemed to be a suspicious and murderous style. However, he also mentioned the word ¡®style¡¯ just now. He was talking about your personal style. In other words, it was a double meaning. It meant that Cao Cao had a great time ying with other people¡¯s wives, but you¡­ I¡¯m really worried for my father. Other than me, there¡¯s no other loyal and filial son by my side¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression turned subtle.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hong San asked curiously.


    His expression was sincere and calm, full of trust and tacit understanding. They had experienced a lot together in Valentan, and Kant had seen him transform from a cocoon into a butterfly and transform perfectly.


    He had also pledged his loyalty to Kant.


    Damn it, this unfilial son actually dared to sow discord between me and an important minister.<div>


    How could Hong San harm me?


    He shook his head.¡± Come. We¡¯ve been training for a few days. It¡¯s time to try it out.¡±


    Whether it was to guard against the dragons or the terrifying monsters that came out from the depths of the earth, it was time to train the Valentan Guards and the Green-skinned Spearmen.


    The silver dragon pped its wings and soared in the wind, flying toward the coast.


    She silently thought about the current situation.


    Indeed, no one understood the thoughts of those old dragons better than her.


    Born in ancient times, they never forgot the golden age of the dragon race. They were the overlords of the world and theplete race of the immemorial era. The shadow of the dragon wings enveloped the earth, and the entire world was their yground.


    However, times had changed.


    The elves rose to power and took over the position of overlord. The rapid advancement of magical technology and the Arcane system even allowed humans to obtain extraordinary power. They were no longer a lowly race like ants.


    Now that the dragons had retreated overseas, their influence and deterrence had dwindled. The new generation of dragons could no longer follow the ancient tradition of obtaining wealth, because such behavior was ssified as robbery by various civilizations. Those nouveau riche did not mind capturing and killing every dragon that vited thews of their race, or even pulling out their tendons and skinning them. In fact, those who had the strength to do so were not afraid of the dragons ¡®revenge.


    Because on this point, the various races on the continent maintained a great tacit understanding. No ruler was willing to return to the ancient times when the dragons plundered the countries and robbed the national treasury and captured the princesses as they pleased. If the dragons had the slightest thought of returning to thatwless era, the current world overlord would send them to the eternal grave. The other races did not mind drinking dragon meat soup behind them.


    On the other hand, the dragons had already epted the changes of this era. At most, they would stick to the honor of being an ancient race and say things like,¡± I¡¯m just toozy to mess around, so I¡¯m giving this continent to you. Don¡¯t forget that we were the ones who helped the elves up.¡± However, the title of world overlord was no longer mentioned. However, the dragons were also cunning. They still called themselves overlords, but they were the overlords of the sky.


    After all, it could fly. There was nothing wrong with it.<div>


    However, a spiritual victory was still a spiritual victory. The cruel reality still made the old dragons who had once been rich extremely unwilling. They could not forget to make the dragons great again, but the elves ¡®increasingly sharp army made them unable to see the hope of regaining their glory. Obsession and loss were conflicting emotions, causing the mental and psychological problems umted by these old dragons to be more serious.


    Bullying the weak and fearing the strong was the nature of intelligent races. Just like how many scums would only vent their frustrations by violence against the weaker ones after encountering setbacks in society, the old dragons ¡®way to regain their former dignity and face was to pinch a few soft persimmons and bully small countries to show their presence.


    In the past, they had done a lot of such things. As long as they didn¡¯t go too far with the massacre of a race or the extinction of an entire city, the mainstream civilizations would usually turn a blind eye. After all, although the dragons had declined, they were still favored by the gods and were extremely powerful. As long as they obediently hid overseas and came to the maind for a walk, it was nothing.


    But this time, they went to Goethe.


    They even faced the Skyquaking Dragon, who was in the limelight.


    Humans could not understand each other, let alone dragons. No one could figure out why these dragons would provoke a Forbidden Mage who liked to fall from high altitudes. However, Lily knew that they were taking a risk. Look, Kant had defeated the elves one after another. If the dragons could defeat Kant, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the dragons were still stronger than the elves?


    As for how to fight, that was not the elders ¡®business.


    ¡ªHey, are you the Dragon Emperor or am I the Dragon Emperor? Then what¡¯s the use of having you sit in this position! Think of a way!


    Thus, the giant dragon was killed in the Battle of Lucerne.


    To take revenge! Are you still the Dragon Emperor? Are they still your people?


    That was why Lily and Kant had signed the Dragon¡¯s Oath.


    ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s all because of you. Peace negotiations, peace negotiations, business, another dragon is involved, and it¡¯s the bastard of that rebellious dragon!¡¯ He actually did such a shameless thing again! Do you want the tragedy of the past to repeat itself? Do you still want us to teach you how to do things?


    Therefore, the Dragon n Investigation Team sent by the Conservatives, also known as the Face pping Kant Team, went missing in Goethe¡¯s territory.


    ¨C ¨C Why did he disappear? It was because he had been attacked! Why was he attacked? This was because the entire world no longer feared the power and majesty of the dragons!


    Why did this happen? It¡¯s you, the Dragon Emperor, who did not do well. The dignity of the dragon race has beenpletely lost in your hands! Now that such a thing has happened, if you still want to swallow your anger, then we will dismiss you!


    Therefore, Goethe¡¯s stern and domineering reprimands and requests, which were filled with the ancient glory of the dragons, were firmly rejected. Even the Phoenix King stood on Kant¡¯s side to support him.


    ¡± How could we have known that this would happen? Dragon Emperor, hurry up and make a decision. We can¡¯t fight. What if the elves take the opportunity to dere war on us? Once the war starts, it¡¯ll all be over. Hurry up and think of a way to save the people of the tribe and end this matter with dignity while preserving the dignity and honor of the dragon race!¡±


    This was probably the current situation within the Dragon n.


    When they knew that the elves might participate in the war, the old dragons lost all hope. However, they had been too aggressive earlier. They were proud, noble, and naturally powerful dragons. They would never admit defeat. However, they could not force Kant too hard, lest he became the Phoenix King¡¯s lover in a fit of anger.


    Therefore, Dragon Emperor had to show his skills as a king.


    That was what the elders thought.


    They were still dreaming and counting their abacus.


    First, we must restrain ourselves and keep the matter between the dragons and Goethe. We must not involve the elves. Under this premise, we must maintain our partial advantage over Goethe. We must not lower the prestige of the dragons. We must not admit defeat or retreat. We must not damage the reputation and honor of the dragons. With this approach, we must actively negotiate with Goethe with pride. We must make the Goethe tremble under our dragon¡¯s might.


    These were the orders the elders had given to themanders of the dragons stationed overseas in the Goethe Territory.


    It was full of the top-notch awareness and wonderful operation of a micro-yer. As long as one could integrate this idea and perfectly implement it, they would be the strongest esper.


    God knows how fast, high-frequency, and violent the indescribable rtionship between the poormander and the eighteen generations of female rtives of the elders was in a short period of time.


    Now, it knew what it meant to be bullied by both sides.


    ¡± All in all, Kant is very angry because there is enough evidence to prove that the corruption and mutation this time is most likely due to the meteorite impact that night. They happened to see it and saw the entrance of a ruin that was hit by the meteorite. They were attracted by what was inside and wanted to take it for themselves. They rashly went deep into it and released some kind of corrosive poison or something¡­¡±


    The silver dragon and the golden dragon stopped on two reefs and conversed in ancient and shocking dragonnguage. From time to time, fish would faint from the shock and float to the surface. Dragons were an overwhelming terror to most creatures.


    Lily concluded.¡± Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin why there¡¯s a fresh dragon seal at the entrance of the cave. There¡¯s also no way to exin why that idiot dragon, Tricia, used nature magic to cover up the impact marks. Especially after the seal was released, the Dragonfire Soul Lamp¡¯s response was instantly clear. The fact that you guys flew over immediately proved that the dragons were trapped underground.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s good now. The Goethe people are already considering how to hold the dragons ountable.¡±


    Hearing this, themander subconsciously felt disdain. Who could control the Dragon n¡¯s actions? Forget about identally releasing a curse, even if he hit you openly, what could you do?


    But the next moment, he realized that this overbearing logic would not work.


    Perhaps it would work in some small country or weak race.


    But not in Goethe.


    Kant from Skyquaking had already made his stance clear.


    But even so, the dignity of the dragon race could not be lost. He said in a deep voice,¡±The dragon race will bear the responsibility, but we will not ept intentional framing and usations, let alone extortion. We¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t yield, you won¡¯tpromise, you won¡¯t give in. That¡¯s what the elders said, right? They also told you to protect the dignity and pride of the dragons, right? ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re just staying on the absolutely safe Dragon Ind. They¡¯re quarreling with the other elders in the parliament and giving you some random orders. If you don¡¯t carry them out, or if you carry them out in a way that they don¡¯t like, you¡¯re ipetent, you¡¯re betraying them, and you¡¯re having second thoughts¡­¡±


    Lily raised her head and looked up. She let out a breath and said nonchntly,¡± Follow their instructions and fight Kant. Then, just like those guys in the sky above Lucerne, you will be chopped into pieces by the mysterious and high-speed alchemical weapons. You will fulfill your duty with your blood.¡±


    ¡°And then? An all-out war? No, you would be the best scapegoat if you died. You would bear the responsibility of inciting a dispute because the elders were weak on the inside and did not dare to risk the elves entering the battlefield to fight Kant. Kant, on the other hand, can hit you whenever he wants.¡±


    The little female dragon nced at him and said nonchntly,¡±Do you like this oue?¡± Or do you think I¡¯m just trying to scare you? Or rather, do you want to hear about the second option?¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,000 words, the fourth day of the fitness ring, and¡­] Riding sh! Riding sh! Riding sh!

 Chapter 488: 488

    Chapter 488: 488


    Chapter 489-Chance


    ¡°I failed.¡±


    Lily was munching on a pack of spicy potato rings imported from Japan. The 300,000-spiciness snack from Scoville made Dragon Lady very happy. Among the many snacks provided by Kant, she had a special liking for spiciness because it made the dragon feel like breathing fire.


    As for why the state of wanting to breathe fire felt so good¡­


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Kant asked this question, Long Niang¡¯s gazended on Kant¡¯s lower body.¡± Don¡¯t you feel good when you want to spray something?¡±


    He was speechless.


    All in all, Dragon Maiden, who had just returned from the outer seas, exined the situation to Kant and Ste.


    ¡± He¡¯s a conservative hatchet man who¡¯s been through a lot. If we could persuade him to defect with just a few words, the Dragon Emperor wouldn¡¯t have been disgusted by those old dragons until now.¡±


    She told him everything she knew about the conversation, not even hiding the fact that she had persuaded him to join the King¡¯s Party.


    Kant sat on the other side of the table with his legs crossed. He looked at the map of the scorched area and studied the defense arrangements. He did not think much of Lily¡¯s actions. After all, she was not one of them and there were no promises or agreements. It was normal for her to act for her own benefit.


    However¡­What a coincidence.<div>


    ¡°It seems that His Majesty the Dragon Emperor wants to use this opportunity to do something. It seems that you have epted some tasks from the Dragon Emperor in private,¡± he said.


    Lily said lightly,¡± We¡¯re just taking what we need. He doesn¡¯t have the right to order me around, and I¡¯m not obligated to listen to him. He just wants to take the opportunity to weaken the power and prestige of the Conservatives. I also want to take the opportunity to mess with the old dragons who have a grudge against me. This is called hitting it off.¡±


    Horus said in a private chat,¡± Father, there might be other terms of the deal. For example, the Dragon Emperor promised to help her settle the objections and obstructions from the Dragon Ind, so that the dragons would no longer be entangled in the Dragon¡¯s Oath that you and she signed, and would no longer cause trouble for you. It¡¯s just that she was toozy to say it. Father, don¡¯t look at this little female dragon¡¯s cold and distant appearance. What¡¯s unexpected is actually¡­¡±


    .. Was this for real?


    Kant raised his eyebrows and looked at Lily. Lily was stared at by him for a few seconds. She frowned.¡± What are you looking at?¡± Unhappy? Do you think that my actions have affected your n?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kant muttered to himself, but he smiled.¡± Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Long Niang¡¯s expression changed slightly and she said impatiently.


    Kant felt a little more confident when he saw her like this.


    After all, it was a man¡¯s pride to keep his tsundere face.


    He said,¡± Of course, thank you for your efforts. After all, your actions with the Dragon Emperor are also beneficial to Goethe. We are also willing to see a reasonable partner who can do business, instead of an old antique who holds the so-called ancient honor and iprehensible arrogance. On this point, the Dragon Emperor and I havemon interests. Of course, we can cooperate sincerely.¡±


    ¡± Father,¡± Horus praised,¡± you¡¯ve only disyed amazing flexibility and reflexes when ites to conversations that don¡¯t involve the feelings of men and women. As expected of you.¡±


    [So annoying. Does this guy have a mute button?]


    Lily snorted and gave Kant a side nce. She raised her chin slightly.


    Kant then said,¡± Besides, we can mess with those old dragons. We can make them look like they¡¯re covered in dirt and can¡¯t even take care of themselves. They won¡¯t have the time to bother us anymore. You and I have the same goal in this regard. Perhaps that¡¯s what we call partners.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Horus asked in shock.


    Noisy!


    Lily¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She looked at Kant suspiciously and then said coldly,¡± Whatever you think. I do whatever I want. They can object if they want. It has nothing to do with me. Anyway, let¡¯s continue talking about scheming against those old dragons.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Alright, alright. Have you told them everything?¡±


    ¡± Yes, including the fact that those idiotic dragons released the Curse of Erosion, including your angry intention to pursue responsibility, and that extremely harsh cannon fodder use¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Why did you ask me to say those words?¡± asked Long Niang.


    Kant smiled.¡± I wanted to exin it to you when you returned. But it seems that the Dragon Emperor and I have some tacit understanding. You can do it yourself. You don¡¯t have to make another trip.¡±


    Lily did not just bring a report, but Kant¡¯s notice as well.


    As a form of retaliation for the dragons ¡®trespassing into the Sky Domain earlier, Kant ordered the dragons to send a number of superior dragons to join the investigation team to participate in the exploration and clearing of the underground caves. They would contribute to the dragons¡¯ stupidity and make up for it.<div>


    If that was all, the dragons would have been very happy. They had wanted to search and investigate on their own, but Kant¡¯s unyielding attitude had deterred them and deterred them. It was fine if it was just the forbidden spells, but the elves ¡®attitude was so ambiguous that even the most hawkish of dragons were terrified.


    This was the disadvantage of living for a long time. He had experienced everything and remembered everything.


    For example, he was beaten up by the elves when he was young.


    Now that Kant was willing to let them go, it was good news. After all, the guiding ideology of the elders ¡®orders had changed. They had changed from defending the dignity of the dragons to protecting the dignity of the dragons.


    Kant relenting meant that he had given in. It meant that he had gained face.


    But the premise was that there were no additional conditions.


    But there was.


    And it was a very long list of additional conditions.


    All dragons participating in the operation had to obey Kant¡¯smands unconditionally. They were not allowed to protest, question, vite, or ck off. They also had to sign an extremely strict letter of responsibility and were willing to be supervised and regted by Goethe¡¯s militaryw. If they vited any of the rules, they were willing to receive all punishments and punishments, including the death penalty, without anyints.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    To sum it up, it was-in? To be a fourth-ss all-purpose animal.


    If you don¡¯t listen to me, you will die. If you disobey my orders, you will die. If you suspect me, you will die.


    And¡­<div>


    If the search caused damage to Goethe¡¯s ecological environment or even worse, Kant would be fined heavily. He would have the right to exin and set the price.


    Ste, who was sitting between Kant and Lily, shook her head.


    ¡°No dragon will agree to such terms.¡± she said.¡± This is purely to provoke them-was this part of your n?¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    Kant corrected him.¡± That¡¯s a mistake. It¡¯s not that no dragon would agree to such terms. It¡¯s just that no dragon stationed outside Goethe¡¯s sea would agree to such terms.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± The Second Princess frowned.


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference.¡± Kant snapped his fingers and said,¡± Ste, we have a misconception. That is, we believe that the dragons are proud, powerful, and cold. This impression is not entirely wrong, but the crux of the problem is that, based on this impression, we have imagined the dragons as an inseparable group. In other words, a group of proud and powerful dragons are united to defend the dignity and honor of the dragons.¡±


    ¡± Actually, that¡¯s not the case. They have their own temperaments, selfishness, and infighting. All intelligent creatures have the instinct to seek benefits and avoid harm. If they avoid harm, someone else will face it. This nature can be called selfishness. All intelligent creatures have selfish instincts because they have self-awareness.¡±


    He grabbed a te of pistachios and scattered them on the table.


    A small portion was split.


    ¡°These.¡± He said,¡± The dragon hatchet men waiting for orders outside Goethe¡¯s sea are the armed forces andckeys of the conservative elders. They won¡¯t agree to my conditions, because if they agree, they will be humiliated and be my tool dragons and cannon fodder. They will also fall into a very contract made up of words, terms, and traps. Of course, they are unwilling.¡±


    Kant then sent out another small group.


    ¡°These.¡± He pointed.¡± The conservative dragon elders.¡±<div>


    Kant pushed those happy souls far away from the group of dragon fighters. He continued,¡± These old dragons are far away on Dragon Ind. It¡¯s extremely safe. Since ancient times, it has been the lords who make deductions and ns on the safe andfortable houses and exquisite military maps. Then, they order the soldiers on the front line to risk blood, mud, rot, filth, and death to fight to the death and face all kinds of variables and crises.¡±


    ¡± As for what the difficulty is and what the price is, it¡¯s especially heavy for the soldiers, but it¡¯s nothing for the adults. They only care about the ounts. They only care about the results. They only care about the numbers and not the process.¡±


    ¡± You mean the elders will force the dragons to agree?¡± Ste asked. Themander of the dragon army will definitely report it. The elders are not stupid. They should know that forcing the soldiers to agree will only cause the people below to be alienated.¡±


    Kant took out one of the pistachios from the elder.¡± At least the dragon elder whose grandson is trapped underground is inclined to make them agree. Humans have different rtionships, and so do dragons. In order to save his grandson, these thugs are just a necessary price.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Ste frowned.¡± Will the other elders agree with him because of his selfishness?¡±


    Kant nced at Lily.¡± This elder is in charge of the arsenal. He has a high position and great influence. The Conservatives are also divided into factions. Of course, he has followers who support him. ¡°However, this is not important. It doesn¡¯t matter how many elders agree or how many elders object. What¡¯s important is¡­¡±


    ¡°Dragons will force them to agree,¡± heughed.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kant picked up a pistachio.


    Then, he pushed the pistachio back to the pile with the most pistachios.


    ¡± The reformist dragons, the dragon¡¯s mouths of the Dragon Country, under the instigation and promotion of the Dragon Emperor, the will of the people will turn into the strongest force and push the elders into a dead end.¡±


    ¡± After all, public opinion is like a piece of paper to wipe their asses when the big shots are toozy to use it. They don¡¯t even bother to look at it. But when the powerful big shots intend to use it, public opinion will be an invincible divine weapon. Wherever it goes, it will be swept away by the wind, and political enemies will not dare to challenge it.¡±


    ¡°Although our terms are harsh, they are hidden under the guise of sincere words. Whether it¡¯s obeying orders or makingpensation, they all look righteous. Of course, more importantly¡­¡±<div>


    He pointed at thergest pile of pistachios.


    ¡°I dare to bet that these dragons who were incited by the Dragon Emperor did not even bother to look at the terms.¡±


    ¡± As long as they hear the rumors that the elders refused to let the army join Goethe¡¯s team that was searching for the attacked diplomatic mission in order to preserve their strength, and that the diplomatic mission had unintentionally lifted the curse of corruption and harmed Goethe, they will certainly stand on the high ground of justice, justice, and kindness without hesitation and criticize and scold the old dragons who have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡± The elders were helpless and had no chance to defend themselves. Otherwise, why would they be conservative? They could not defeat the Dragon Emperor, who advocated reform and established the defense of the dragon race, even if they were tied together.¡±


    ¡± What will the elders do?¡± He looked up and smiled at Ste.¡± Guess what will the elders do when the public opinion is raging and the Dragon Emperor takes the opportunity tounch an attack?¡±


    Ste finally understood.


    The way he looked at Kant also became subtle and fearful.


    ¡± Their anxiety to protect their power and interests will turn into urging and coercion, falling on the dragons at the front line. After all,pared to their own interests, what is dignity and life? Of course, it¡¯s the dignity and life of other dragons.¡±


    Kant looked at Lily again and smiled.¡± When the timees, when the orders of the elders are higher and higher, the dragonmander will have a taste of being betrayed and abandoned as a pawn. Then, I think he will seriously consider the second option.¡±


    He smiled at Lily.¡± You can go and inform His Majesty the Dragon Emperor. Tell him that this is a little gift from me. It¡¯s an apology for making him angry with the Dragon¡¯s Oath.¡±


    ¡± You knew?¡± Lily¡¯s expression turned cold. She red at Kant.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant tilted his head.¡± What?¡±


    Lily looked at him for a while and sighed.


    ¡°..¡±Kant red at him.¡± What impolite thoughts are you thinking?¡±


    The little female dragon raised her head and stepped out of the tent.


    Ste turned around and stared at Kant with her beautiful eyes wide open.


    Kant felt guilty again.


    Hong, where is Hong San!


    ¡°Using public opinion and cooperating with the Dragon Emperor to squeeze out the Dragon n¡¯s Elders¡­¡±


    ¡°You came up with it?¡± the princess asked.


    ¡± Yes?¡± Kant nodded.¡± What is it?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it again. It¡¯s indeed the same logic. It can even be used in Goethe, the Empire, and even the various races¡­Then, the depth of his grasp of the people¡¯s psychology, the familiarity and exquisiteness of his maniption of public opinion, and the step-by-step calctions against the dragon elders and the dragon army¡­The person who cane up with such a n must be a meticulous, unfathomable, and extremely intelligent sage¡­¡±


    ¡± Thank you for yourpliment,¡± Kant said proudly.


    But Ste still stared at him for a while.¡± Have you been ying dumb?¡± she asked.


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    Kant looked confused. He did not even know what she was talking about.


    Ste shook her head and sighed. There¡¯s actually such a person in the world.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about again!¡±


    Ste smiled. Kant was a little confused by the look in her eyes. He felt that there was something strange about the look in her eyes. He even instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°After your n seeded, themander of the giant dragon really fell into the arms of the Dragon Emperor. What¡¯s next?¡± asked the Second Princess.


    ¡°What next?¡±


    ¡± This underground cave, of course!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kant replied,¡± Of course, we¡¯ll still have to let the dragonse and investigate.¡±


    ¡°.. Isn¡¯t this the same as your harsh terms?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Kant spread his hands and said,¡± So he was the elder¡¯s hatchet man. Of course, he was beaten to death. But now, he has be the new underling of the Dragon Emperor. Even if you beat a dog, you have to look at your master. Of course, you have to restrain yourself. He joined as the new underling of the Dragon Emperor. Whether it¡¯s an open rebellion or a spy, he has to go through this. The difference is that with the Dragon Emperor¡¯s protection, he¡¯ll be more at ease. After all, we¡¯re allies.¡±


    Ste thought for a while and sighed,¡±Why don¡¯t you give some of this cleverness to¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± The princess pursed her lips and smiled.¡± It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good.¡±


    Now that he was able to provoke any Tom, Dick, or Harry with his current appearance, how terrible would it be if he was enlightened?


    ¡°In short¡­¡± She said,¡± Next, should we wait for news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t just wait.¡± Kant replied,¡± To us, the focus of the matter has changed. Finding the dragons is no longer the most important thing. The most important thing is to resolve this new crisis¡­I don¡¯t know what that mysterious corrosive energy is. I¡¯m not very good at dealing with such mysterious things. Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Even the Great Forbidden Spellcasters don¡¯t have a good solution?¡± Ste teased.


    Kant rolled his eyes. I can only dig out this entire underground area and teleport it into the deep sea. I¡¯m sorry that I can only be so violent.¡±


    The princess stuck out her tongue and stretched her body.¡± To deal with these problems from the perspective of mysticism and arcane magic, we first have to confirm the experimental results¡­¡± Through the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s Life Department¡¯s response regtions and testing methods, we can confirm which type of corrosive energy it belongs to, and then use the corresponding methods to specifically eliminate it¡­¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± What if this energy isn¡¯t any of the corrosive energies or abnormal phenomena recorded?¡± he asked. Then what should we do?¡±


    Ste was slightly stunned. Then she waved her hand and said,¡± You¡¯re overthinking it. The Arcane Council¡¯s Life Department has a long history. Their records can even be traced back to the ancient treasury. Do you know how small the probability is that there¡¯s an erosive energy that they haven¡¯t recorded or discovered? It¡¯s as small as the probability of a long-lost goddess reappearing and being wooed by you the next day.¡±


    At this moment, a panicked shout suddenly came from outside the tent.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] It¡¯s not like I¡¯m ying Riding and Chopping 2¡­ Sleep, sleep. I¡¯ll take a look tomorrow.

 Chapter 489: 489

    Chapter 489: 489


    Wizard Creed


    The full name of the search team led by Kant was ¡± The Special Operation Corps of the Goethe Nation to Investigate the Missing Dragon Corps.¡±


    Kant referred to them as the Investigation Corps.


    It was actually adopted and recognized by Goethe¡¯s officials, and this name was used in the administrative documents and orders sent to the provincial and municipal governments along the way.


    This was the Investigation Corps ¡®logistics supply and centralmand base. It was used to coordinate supplies, mobilize personnel, and give orders. Now, it had a new function.


    That was to conduct magical research and mystical analysis.


    In a specially opened isted area, it was isted from the outside world by holy runes and magic barriers. The Sun Saint Artifact was used as a seal and suppression. The defense here wasparable to the top biochemicalboratories on Earth. The mysteriousboratory was made of a house made of Heavenly Alloy. It was heavily guarded and had the highest level of security.


    In theboratory, everyone was wearing thick protective prayer clothes thatpletely isted any external exchange. They used light runes to defend against corrosion and curses. They also had a can of Life Vine Seeds that were activated by Druid¡¯s hyperactive magic skills, which were used with Holy Pyroxene to quickly photosynthesize and convert oxygen.


    Even the crystal chip of the goggles was made of natural seven-color crystals. It had the effect of blocking spiritual energy, preventing strange and unpredictable spiritual attacks from invading the brain through the eyes, the window to the soul.


    His entire body was well-protected.


    Kant nced at the glove through the chip. The glove was thicker than the rest of his clothes. The back of his hand and palm were tattooed with blood-colored words. He had just learned these words recently.<div>


    ¡± Touch carefully.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless.¡±


    It was just like how theplete safety regtions of all walks of life in modern society were actually born from countless tragic stories and heavy losses, which were summed up by theter generations as bloody lessons and rules¡­This fully armed and meticulous defense was built on the foundation of countless heavy and terrifying disasters. The other world was even more unsafe than Earth.


    Then, he heard a deep voice.¡± Your Highness, Your Highness Kant. Everyone, please take a look.¡±


    The person in charge of this research was the dean of a famous school in Lucerne. He had met Kant several times before and was an expert in the field of mysterious exploration.


    Goethe and Tina had assigned all the top figures they could mobilize to the Investigation Corps for this investigation. They did not care if they could be of any use. This action had a very deep intention. Apart from paying attention to this operation, they had probably also considered letting these top figures of Goethe work with Kant to improve their understanding.


    Now, it actually came in handy.


    The spellcaster touched the coat of arms on his chest. The Stone of Rasheed in the center of the coat of arms was filled with magic power and activated Soul Protection to protect the wearer¡¯s soul.


    Then, the mage¡¯s eyes lit up with arcane brilliance, and his hands touched the two brass halves of the control panel in front of him. In the next moment, two alchemical mechanical arms spread out on the test table sealed by strengthened crystals. The joints and bones were no different from humans. They waved in the air a few times, turned left and right, and made a fewplicated gestures.


    ¡± Spiritual link sessful.¡± On the other side, the apprentice stared nervously at a crystal.¡± The color of the Transfer Soul Stone is normal. There are no signs of foreign spiritual power corrosion.¡±


    Kant could roughly tell that cautious mages avoided direct contact with samples. Using psychic powers was not a good choice either. This meant that direct contact with mental power would still risk the soul being corrupted and infected. Therefore, he used his mental power to control the alchemical mechanical arm for experiments.


    However, he was still afraid that the unknown mysterious power would infect the mechanical arm physically and then through the spiritual connection between the mage and the mechanical arm. Therefore, he set up a ry and established a spiritual connection between the mage, the transfer soul stone, and the mechanical arm.


    The Soulstone had a special characteristic. It would change color when it encountered spiritual power. If more than one spiritual power passed through the Soulstone at the same time, it would show a different color from the previous one. This was a terrible warning, meaning that an unfamiliar spiritual power was being transmitted to the caster through the sample.


    The experimenter could immediately use the instructions in the emergency treatment manual to protect himself and save himself.


    It was really painstaking.


    How many mages had been tormented to death toe up with so manyplete methods¡­


    As he thought about it, the mechanical arm had already reached out to the experimental sample.


    They were the corpses of a few monsters that had crawled out of the underground. Before sealing the underground cave, Ste had left a few of them alive at her urgent request, and the biochemical troops that had arrivedter had quickly taken them in.


    ¡± The samples we obtained are divided into two types. The first is the remains of the mutated bird that attacked the two scouting mages. The second is the corpse of the nameless monster that rushed out of the underground cave and shed with His Highness Kant. ording to the eyewitness testimony of the two mages and the time-reversal image of His Highness Kant, these twopletely different creatures have many simrities.¡±<div>


    The mechanical arm extended an invisible wind de from its index finger and began to cut the remains.¡± Firstly, they are aggressive and fearless. They don¡¯t avoid danger and have lost their survival instincts.¡±


    ¡°Secondly¡­¡±


    The wind de sliced open the flesh, revealing the strange muscles, blood vessels, and bone structure inside. Even though Kant¡¯s biological knowledge was limited to high school and he had given most of it to his teacher, he could still tell at a nce that the creature¡¯s body structure was extremely illogical and strange.


    ¡± The muscles arepletely torn apart, the bones are twisted, and the blood vessels are ruptured. This is not a wound after being attacked, but the state it was in when it was alive. If a creature¡¯s body structure shows such a state, I canpletely conclude that it is a lump of rotten meat that cannot move. In the next second, it will squeeze its heart and die. However, this creature is not dead. Instead, it uses its sharp ws to climb the cave walls and advance crazily at a speed of 20 to 30 meters per second, leaping and biting. This waspletely illogical.¡±<div>


    The Spell Caster stared at the broken lines on his muscles and said calmly,¡± And my teacher taught me that things that don¡¯t conform tomon sense are the mysteries that Wizards pursue.¡±


    ¡± And mystery is this.¡±


    The mechanical w grabbed a bloody piece of meat from the cut body.


    Green sac fluid, dripping blood, and liquid tissue kept sliding down. Purple star fragments flickered in them, shining with a strange light bit by bit.


    ¡± We found the same mysterious energy in the remains of the bird. It¡¯s purple in color and has an extremely high energy density. It¡¯s determined to be a foreign corrosive energy. It¡¯s a biological infection type and destructive corrosion. It canpletely change the body functions and life structure of the infected. It¡¯s extremely dangerous, and¡­¡±


    The spellcaster channeled his spiritual power, and the base of the experiment table opened. Another corpse rose up. It was the remains of a rtivelyplete bird.¡± It was also corroded by a foreign energy. The infection of this bird is far less than that of the nameless monster. It should have been recently infected, so it showed internal parasitic mutation.¡±


    ¡± In terms of the degree of infection, the nameless monster underground is obviously more perfect. It can be said that its entire body has beenpletely infected. Instead, it has reached a new bnce and state, bing a ferocious predator¡­¡±


    ¡°This means that they have been affected and infected for a long time. It means that this energy has existed for a rtively long time and did not fall from the sky a few days ago.¡±


    Oh, you scared me.


    He thought it was the explosion on the Tiber River that sent Tiberia to the world.


    Kant and Ste looked at each other.


    He was sure.


    This time, the me on the dragon n was even heavier.<div>


    F * ck, that¡¯s not right. Maybe they really did it.


    Fuck.


    The mage continued to exin,¡± We¡¯ve tried every means possible to extract this substance and have conducted various elemental and mystical tests. ording to the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s revised Foreign Invasion Illustrated Guide in February this year, the test results do not match any of the categories. Your Highnesses, we have reason to believe that this is a new foreign energy that has never appeared in the history of this¡­¡±


    Ste¡¯s face fell. She turned her head slightly, not looking at Kant¡¯s face.


    The spellcasters werepletely oblivious to this. Schrs also had the desire to express their feelings and express their feelings. However, these people¡¯s research fields were too profound, and ordinary people could not understand them at all. They could only talk to their peers.


    And to this Spell Caster, who could be a better listener than His Highness Kant, who was a Forbidden Spell Mage and a Great Alchemist, and had recently been discovered to be quite aplished in the field of space and souls?


    Although he was exining, it was no different from an academic report.


    ¡± I have to admit that although this new corrosive energy is extremely dangerous, it has incredible properties. As for the prototype or main body of this mutated nameless monster, we are prepared to apply to the Danfeng Lucerne side to mobilize Druids with high attainments in the field of zoology to study it. However, we can now confirm that the new foreign energy has turned this creature into a terrifying killing machine.¡±


    ¡± This energy makes the infected nameless monsters bloodthirsty and aggressive. It also greatly increases their offensive ability. The original bodily functions of these creatures have beenpletely destroyed, but the destroyed body perfectlybines with this energy, giving them new strength, faster speed, unbelievable mobility, sturdy armor, sharp ws and teeth¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± The mage looked up at Kant.¡± You should have noticed that.¡±


    A phoenix me shed in Kant¡¯s eyes. He had also discovered something with the Elemental Perception of the Fire Stealer.


    ¡°Its ws, teeth, and even its shell have been strengthened.¡±


    In the vision of the Fire Stealer, the lower half of the Predator, which had been shot to pieces and was still lying on the experiment table, was still ferocious. The teeth in its open mouth, the ws of its powerful forelimbs, and theyers of shell on its back were all arranged and effective in aplicated way.<div>


    This meant¡­He could learn and copy it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The spellcaster said,¡± And the strengthening effect is amazing. Even without any processing, the sharpness and armor-piercing performance of these ws areparable to the best armaments. The shell can even resist magic attacks. We haven¡¯t carried out the next step of research, but the alchemists have already spected¡­¡±


    The mage took a deep breath and said,¡± Perhaps, this energy can automatically enchant the infected parts of the body, but the process is not very good.¡±


    Kant thought for a moment.¡± In other words, we can build an absolutely safe farm and continuously throw animals into it, allowing the energy to infect and erode it. Then, we can harvest the strengthened body parts of these animals at regr intervals to create weapons, armor, or even machinery?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen!¡± The spellcaster was stunned for a moment before he eximed in surprise.


    He then came back to his senses and shook his head.¡± No, there is no absolutely safe ce. Even if there is, it will rx with the passage of time and lead to a huge safety ident.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, Sir, the ability to infect creatures and strengthen their body parts¡­ It¡¯s actually nothing.¡±


    The mage¡¯s tone became solemn and serious as he slowly exhaled.


    ¡± And that¡¯s why there are only four of us here. My student participated in my previous experiment. He¡¯s an insider, and my idea is that, at least for now, there can¡¯t be more than four insiders.¡±


    ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    The mage¡¯s eyes lit up with arcane mes. In the sealed experiment table, elements were slowly gathering, and a small Light Spell was gradually taking shape. This illumination spell was one of thepulsory skills of mages, and it was also the most popr exploration skill. Its effect was to create a small light source that floated around the body and illuminated everything.


    The light was formed in the experiment table, right next to the tissue that was filled with mysterious energy.<div>


    In the next moment, Kant and Ste both saw the mass of tissue float out of the purple mist and automatically merge into the spell model of the Brilliant Light spell.


    Then, the ball of light instantly zed, and the intensity of the light instantly increased by several times.


    ¡± What did you do?¡± Ste¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°As you can see, I only used a normal Brilliant Light spell.¡± The mage¡¯s calm tone revealed a hint of uneasiness.¡± And this foreign energy has automatically enhanced the effect of this spell.¡±


    ¡°In other words,¡±


    He turned to look at Ste and Kant.¡± This mysterious energy that has never appeared in the annals of history is a natural magic amplifier for spellcasters.¡±


    ¡± For a magic circle, it¡¯s a longsting magic pool.¡±


    ¡± For a Magic Device, it¡¯s an overload button with no side effects¡­¡±


    ¡°You know what I want to say,¡± the mage said softly.


    However, it was also a terrifying poison that corroded and mutated living beings.


    Ste¡¯s eyes were dazed for a moment.


    Kant¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp.¡± Have you used it before?¡±


    Cao Cao is the source stone.


    The man met Kant¡¯s gaze with an open expression.¡± No, Your Highness. Perhaps my power is nothingpared to yours, but I still maintain the noble and pure soul of a Spell Caster. Restraint, caution, carefulness, calmness. I remember the lessons of my ancestors and the creed of a Wizard.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve always remembered the words engraved in the Explorer¡¯s Hall of the Arcane Magic Council.¡±


    ¡± The first sentence: Mystery and magic are not free.¡±


    ¡± The second sentence-On the path of Extraordinary to explore the nature of the world, what mages pay is often not hard work, but¡­¡± The Spell Caster said slowly,¡± The price.¡±


    I believe you didn¡¯t, sir, because I still remember a story you told me in the first arcana ss.¡± Ste came back to her senses and gently pulled Kant.


    ¡± Yes, Your Highness.¡± The other partyughed.¡± If one day you pick up a magic staff that can give you endless magic power, what will you do?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Ste said with a smile.¡± Report it to the Arcane Magic Council immediately and take it in.¡±


    Because mystery and magic were not free.


    The so-called divine artifacts, the so-called voices of ancient experts, and the so-called enlightenment of fate that were born from a different ne, had a long history, and appeared in the present world through various methods¡­ The mages who had fallen into temptation and traps were stripped of their bodies, their souls extracted, exiled, tortured, driven mad, broken down, and corrupted. Countless lessons became the lessons of those who came after them. The creed of mages was only one word.


    Be careful.


    ¡± I¡¯ve already made a preliminary analysis and judgment on this unknown energy, and I¡¯ve reached a major conclusion. My mission as a spellcaster and researcher has beenpleted. Next is the political stage. My apprentice and I will confine ourselves until the two of you, or even the archdukes, make a decision.¡±


    ¡± Be careful.¡± The man bowed deeply.¡± Goethe is standing at the crossroads of history.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your contribution to this country.¡± Ste returned the gesture.¡± Mr. Ferndt, my teacher, please allow me to ask for your guidance and advice again. Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°The brand-new foreign energy should have been reported to the Arcane Magic Council immediately, and the executives of the Life Safety Department should have handled it urgently¡­¡±


    The mage¡¯s voice was also filled with unease.¡± But the Arcane Magic Council is not a powerful department that ispletely detached from the various countries. It is still affected by the interests and stances of the various countries. This kind of power has never been seen or heard of before, and its significance is far-reaching. It can even change the bnce of national strength and carry out a new round of power reshuffling. I don¡¯t know if the Arcane Magic Council can ept and ban it as usual, or¡­¡±


    Or would it be divided, researched, and used for military expansion by the various countries?


    Of course, Ste understood that.


    ¡°No wonder those dragons entered the cave,¡± she whispered.


    This kind of thing was also extremely tempting to the Dragon n¡­Especially those dragons who wanted to make the dragon race great again all day long¡­


    There were usually only two ways to deal with such matters.


    First, he would make a fortune quietly.


    Second, report to the international organization for shelter.


    However, it was still unknown whether thetter could maintain a neutral and detached attitude in the face of this new energy form with great potential and far-reaching significance. If he could not, the news would be leaked, which would not be good news for Goethe. Everyone understood the principle that an innocent man would be punished for his wealth.


    As for the former¡­


    Who could guarantee that this was not a gift from the devil?


    The Second Princess froze for a moment before she said softly,¡±I need to think about it. We need to think about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them changed out of their protective gear and went through twelve disinfection and purification processes before leaving. The experiment on the sample had stopped, and the researcher had indeed sealed himself inside. Ste breathed in the air from the outside world. There was no one around. She was silent for a moment before turning to look at Kant.


    ¡± You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a brand new type of energy.¡± She asked,¡± What do you think?¡±


    ¡± Thank you.¡± Kant thought for a moment. He cupped his hands and bowed.¡± Thank you.¡±


    ¡°..¡±Ste was stunned at first, then she understood.


    Previously, Kant had mentioned that it might be a brand-new energy, one that the Arcane Magic Council had never recorded. However, he had confidently denied that. Earlier, he had said that the probability of it being a brand-new, foreign energy was as small as the probability of Kant getting his hands on the Goddess in a day.


    And then this guy said that he¡¯s counting on you?


    What did he mean?


    Are you dissatisfied with my Tina?


    Even the Phoenix King can¡¯t satisfy you?


    He really thought that he was a Casanova!


    She raised her eyebrows and reprimanded,¡±What time is it? Are you still daydreaming?¡± You still ept my good words? Do you really think that the goddess will fall in love with you? Are you kidding me? If the goddess can fall in love with you, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    The next moment, a fiery red shadow shed in front of him. Ah Xing leaped over in a few steps, jumped up, and hugged Kant. He hung on to him.¡± Kant, Kant, what took you so long?!¡±


    Kant was hit by two headlights, making him feel very ufortable.


    ¡°And what?¡± he asked Ste.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Ah, to be honest, the settings of the Source Stone are simr to Tiberia¡­

 Chapter 490: 490

    Chapter 490: 490


    It Really Is Tiberia


    The big tent was warm, and Dyson¡¯s heater blew out an endless stream of heat. The sound of chewing was endless. All kinds of packaging bags were casually thrown on the ground, and coke bottles were toppled over.


    The air was filled with a refreshing fragrance, as if they were in a forest far away and and of flowers.


    Although the expensive carpet was littered with household garbage, and the messy power cables, data cables, and earphone wires were knotted into Gordius¡¯s knot, none of this mattered. Anyone who came here would never notice the mess around them. All their attention would be attracted by the figure on the bed.


    Her hair was casually tied into a bundle and hung to the side. Her straight back, slender waist, and bulging buttocks formed a beautiful scenery. The figure lying on the bed was wearing a wide T-shirt, and her pointed ears indicated her identity as an elf. Two dazzling white thighs stretched out from the hem of the T-shirt, and her calves kept swinging in the air. The slightly curved arch of her foot was small and exquisite.


    Her shoulders kept shaking.


    The sound of knocking could be heard without end.


    ¨C It wasn¡¯t a crash.


    In short, the elf lying on the bed was staring intently at theptop screen in front of her. Blood sttered everywhere in the screen. In the first-person perspective, a thick arm was holding arge chainsaw and cutting the strange-shaped and huge demon in half.


    Then, he would use his super awesome shotgun to blow up their mother.


    The light from the screen shone on her face. Her hair was messy, and her high nose bridge and warm lips were shockingly beautiful. Such a look was enough to topple a country.<div>


    A fairy as beautiful as a dream should appear in the paradise of dreams, in the dazzling sea of flowers, in the quiet and quiet forest. She should not eat the mortal world, should listen to the sounds of flowers and birds, should cry for the sins of the world, should embrace and soothe all sadness.


    However, she was like a dead otaku in the game, transforming into a muscr man and beating up the demons in the trash room filled with snack bags.


    However, the warm smile on his face was undoubtedly proof of his health.


    Kant looked at her peach-like butt that was barely covered by the T-shirt. He wanted to p her, but it was just a thought. He looked away. After all, Parrot was wearing a vest, which was actually Der¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t tell that she was also a safe birth type.


    ¡°Hey, stop ying around.¡± He kicked the foot of the luxurious bed.


    The parrot turned a deaf ear.


    Kant shook his head and pulled out the charging switch from the pile of nut bags. He could roughly determine the game duration of the other party through the charging progress.


    ¡°F * ck.¡± He said,¡± You stayed up all night against night.¡±


    He lit up the screen and looked at the game inside.


    ¡± Why would I want to y a realistic game where I have to borrow money to buy a house in order to enjoy more furniture and space?¡± The parrot squinted.¡± Driven by consumerism, I¡¯m constantly sending money to capitalists.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    After saying that, the parrot pinched its chin and said,¡±But don¡¯t tell me, your capitalist system¡­¡±


    ¡± What do you mean we¡¯re capitalists?¡± Kant snapped.¡± Watch your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The elf rolled her eyes and thought,¡± The exploitation methods of you Earthlings are pretty good. I think it¡¯s very suitable for the elves. Those idiots are too good at living. Some of them live for hundreds or even thousands of years. Their lives are too idle and they don¡¯t have any long-term interests. Be it being a soldier, a schr, an adventure, or a farmer, they¡¯ll get bored after a few decades. They¡¯ll enjoy new things and change their lives. In the end, they¡¯ll change back and forth. After seeing too many things, they¡¯ll be stupid pigs who eat and wait for death. They have no interest in life. That¡¯s not good.¡±


    She snapped her fingers and nodded.¡± We have to arrange for advanced spending. We have to upgrade our hedonism. The entertainment of the elves is too low-level. We have to do something more exciting. Let these idiots carry a mortgage for hundreds of years. Every month, their credit cards will be maxed out. I want to see which bastard dares to change his life to pursue poetry and distance¡­¡±


    At this point, she propped her head up with her right hand and smiled faintly as shey on the bed. She beckoned at Kant and gave him a flirtatious nce.


    ¡°Young man.¡± She chuckled and said,¡± Come with me to build a capitalist society and exploit elves.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kant said proudly.¡± I joined the most beautiful and magnificent cause of mankind when I was in primary school. To be honest, I was hand-picked to be the sessor of Communism a long time ago!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s your human career and concept. What does it have to do with the elves?¡± The former Phoenix King raised his middle finger. There¡¯s no conflict between building human Communism and exploiting elves.¡±<div>


    ¡°Who says there¡¯s no conflict?¡± Kant said righteously. We must expand this magnificent and great cause to every territory and every world, and send hope to every living being who yearns for freedom and equality! Even if I¡¯m in another world, I have to abide by my beliefs, my morals, and my ideals!¡±


    The parrot nodded.¡± Oh, but you killed people, set fires, and flirted with girls in the other world. You used weapons of mass destruction, engaged in nuclear ckmail every day, and even tried to engage in bigamy. Do you have any beliefs, morals, and ideals?¡±


    ¡°W-What bigamy?!¡± Kant said with a scowl. How can you use me of my innocence?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant¡¯s face flushed red under Marykith¡¯s gaze.¡± How can you call it bigamy if it¡¯s not registered?¡± I also know thew!¡±<div>


    The parrotughed.


    Kant felt a little guilty. He quickly changed the topic.¡± Alright, alright, alright. Did you hear what I told you before?¡± he said impatiently. What is that thing?¡±


    ¡± What is it?¡± Marygess was addicted to the game.¡± What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the one that we discovered. It can corrode living things and mutate living tissues¡­¡±


    Kant described it again.


    ¡°Tiberia!¡±the parrot eximed.


    ¡°.. F * ck!¡± Kant was even more shocked.¡± Does Tiberia really exist?¡±


    Marykith blinked.¡± I don¡¯t know. It sounds like a game you y. It¡¯s called Command and Conquer, right? There are several generations. I remember you kept shouting things like ¡®Stupid EA¡¯,¡¯ Give me back Westwood¡¯, especially when you yed the fourth generation¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to think of games! I¡¯m asking you what that thing is. Did you encounter it when you fought with the previous Fire Stealer?¡± Kant waved his hands.¡± It¡¯s the kind that¡¯s purple. It can mutate living things and even increase magic power¡­¡±


    The parrot pped its thigh.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± The previous Phoenix King shook his head, his ponytail swinging back and forth.¡± I¡¯ve never met one.¡±


    ¡± Give it to me,¡± she said, extending her hand and beckoning Kant.<div>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a sample.¡± The parrot rolled its eyes and said,¡± Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s still your inherited DNA?¡±


    ¡°If you want it, I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± Kant red at him and said,¡± The entrance of the cave has been sealed. The samples that we brought back have also been sealed by the Goethe mages. There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡± What are you pretending for?¡± Marykith snorted.¡± You¡¯re always reluctant to use any items in the game and you¡¯re always saving up all your resources to clear the level. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you keep some of my corpse for yourself?¡±


    Kant shrugged and looked around.


    ¡°What else?¡± The parrot said,¡± Can I still go to the White Fog World with you?¡±


    F * ck, if you can go, I¡¯ll make sure to put you in all kinds of positions.


    In this world, Kant¡¯s strength and experience could not bepared to the previous Phoenix King, who had been through hundreds of battles. However, it was a different story in the white fog world. The spatialws there were under Kant¡¯s control. Even if he had only figured out the most basic application, it was enough for him to be invincible.


    ¡± Be careful,¡± he added.¡± That thing might be contagious.¡±


    The parrot sneered.¡± Come and see. There¡¯s a primary school student here teaching the virologist who won the Noel Bay Biology Prize about epidemic prevention.¡±


    ¡°Would you die if you didn¡¯t mock me?¡± Kant raged.


    ¡± Shut my mouth if you can!¡± Marykith raised her head.


    Kant only received a middle finger in response. He disappeared into the dark portal. The next moment, a monster¡¯s corpse that was glowing with purple light was stuffed into a transparent ss cab and fell from the sky.<div>


    The parrot wanted to tease him a bit more, but after looking at the corpse for a moment, its expression changed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kant asked.


    The phoenix fire shone in the air. The golden mes swept through the air and filled the room. It did not burn anything, but the holy light enveloped the monster¡¯s corpse.


    It made a sizzling sound.


    ¡°This thing is very interesting.¡±


    She extended her finger and tapped lightly. The ss te that Kant had strengthened shattered and vanished. Phoenix fire shed in Marygise¡¯s eyes as an invisible force instantly tore the monster¡¯s corpse into eight pieces. Bones, blood vessels, muscle tissue, internal organs, brain, nerves¡­ They were clearly separated and arranged.


    After that, all kinds of lights shone in every part of the body. Invisible power and shining lines showed the results. The vision of the Fire Stealer allowed him to observe theplicated changes in the elements. Although he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, Kant knew that in that instant, Marygise had already conducted a lot of experiments and measurements on the corpse sample. It was far better than what the Goethe mages had done.


    Then, purple mist floated up from the dissected parts and gradually gathered.


    It condensed into a purple liquid drop.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The parrot muttered,¡± This thing is really Tiberia¡­¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Kant stared at the purple liquid.


    ¡± It¡¯s purifying elemental power in aplicated way¡­In other words, this kind of thing can almost be regarded as a natural magical crystal. It can quickly replenish any Spell Caster¡¯s magical power and can even assist in meditation.¡±


    ¡± This is the principle behind its ability to enhance the effects of spells-¡±<div>


    The parrot looked at Kant.


    Other than Ah Xing, she had the best rtionship with Kant on the ind. In other words, she was even closer to Kant spiritually because she was intelligent and psychic. Even after a long time, she did not give up thinking. She could evenmunicate with Kant to a certain extent with her parrot body.


    Therefore, she became Kant¡¯s listener and learned many of Kant¡¯s secrets. She also shared amonnguage with Kant. In other words, she could use words and phrases that Kant couldpletely understand to exin someplicated problems, just like now.


    ¡± The energy revolution, Kant.¡± She said,¡± Do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    ¡± But in novels, movies, and games,¡± Kant said in a deep voice,¡± when people discover a brand new source of energy or energy and use it to achieve a new round of technological leap, it¡¯s obvious what happens next¡­¡± I think this might be a gift from the devil.¡±


    ¡°Be more confident,¡± the parrot said coolly.¡±Remove the ¡®maybe¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡± Get rid of it?¡± Kant asked solemnly. Cut the weeds and eliminate the roots?¡±


    He hade to ask for the parrot¡¯s opinion.


    On Earth, this kind of thing was basically equivalent to the Dream Element that could achieve nuclear fusion or even micro-nuclear fusion. Even if the source was suspicious and there was a risk, it was difficult for countries to refuse. It was the same in the other world. Even the Twilight Moon Dynasty and the human empires would definitely be tempted.


    How to deal with this newly discovered terrifying substance was a difficult problem for the Goethe Duchy. If it wasn¡¯t handled well, the country might have to face a situation worse than the Song Moon War.


    Even Kant could not make up his mind on such matters. That was why he had made a trip back.


    The parrot smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± A mysterious light shed in her eyes.¡± A gift from a demon is also a gift.¡±


    Kant frowned.¡± Isn¡¯t this ying with fire?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Marykith pouted. She signaled Kant to look at the game¡¯s pause interface.¡± If a demon were to give this guy a gift, do you think he would be so scared that he would immediately crush the gift and bury it in the ground?¡±


    ¡°.. That¡¯s a game, just a fantasy.¡±


    The parrot rolled its eyes at him. What are you doing?¡±


    She raised her fist and punched Kant¡¯s chest.¡± You¡¯re a Fire Stealer. Be more confident. How do you think we did things back then?¡± Screaming like a little girl who was molested and raising a baseball bat to hit all the bad things that fell on this?¡±


    ¡°.. It doesn¡¯t look like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± A look of reminiscence shed in Marykith¡¯s eyes before she chuckled.¡± How do you think the so-called Golden Age came about?¡± When thest Fire Stealer was active, it was an era when many civilizations on the entire developed at full speed. Why was there a technological explosion? Every time a disaster urs, it is both a bad thing and a good thing. We must not hide in a cage and passively resist it¡­One day, you won¡¯t be able to stop it.¡±


    She patted Kant¡¯s shoulder gently and sighed.¡± With only a few so-called heroes and demigods, there will always be a time when their powers are exhausted and they can¡¯t be in two ces at once. This is something I only understood after you came.¡±


    Kant did not know what to say.


    This was because the thieving bird, which had been carefree since their reunion, now revealed a lonely and sad expression.


    The Holy Seal Inds was the burial ground of the previous Fire Stealer. Her altar was there, and the heroes who had followed the previous Fire Stealer became magical animals on the ind and were imprisoned for countless years.


    In the end, he still failed.


    At the very least, he didn¡¯t win.


    He hesitated for a moment, then his body moved slightly.


    The parrot immediately reacted. It looked at him warily.¡± What? Do you want to take the opportunity to give me a loving hug and feel this pair of hopeful waves with your chest?¡±


    She even reached out her hand to squeeze it, emphasizing it on purpose.


    Kant shifted his gaze away with difficulty. This was Der¡¯s body. He could not be so disloyal.


    ¡°Humph!¡± he snorted.


    The parrot whispered again,¡± It¡¯s super soft and super cool. It¡¯s exactly the same as Delia¡¯s. I have to touch it when I sleep at night. Hehehe, you must be envious¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this topic anymore. Why are you even more coquettish when you¡¯re back to your original form!¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s talk about serious matters!¡± Kant said angrily.¡± What should we do?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The parrot smiled and pointed at the purple droplet floating in the air.


    ¡°Go, use the power of the Fire Stealer to break it down and absorb it.¡±


    Kant looked at the corpse that had been cut into eight pieces. He was a little wary and hesitant.


    Many zombie-themed and zombie-like games and movies told him that if he found unknown substances or unknown risks, he must not touch them, not approach them, pay attention to protection, and pay attention to disinfection.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± The parrot said impatiently,¡± You¡¯re a Fire Stealer? If this lousy thing can kill a Fire Stealer, then all living beings in this world have long died. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to travel to the ind to y the Animal Forest Club?¡±


    Kant took a look at the parrot and took a deep breath. Then, he extended his hand. He focused all his attention and enveloped his palm with his spiritual power. Gradually, he touched the purple droplet.


    Spiritual force came into contact.


    Enshrouded.


    Analysis.


    Extraction.


    Disintegration.


    The unknown elements hovered in his palm, quiet and harmless, no different from the elements he usually extracted. This unknown power of mysterious origin was controlled by the me Thief, quiet and tamed.


    Marykith rummaged through the room. She pulled out a magicmp and pulled open its cover. She took out a Brilliant Crystal and tossed it to Kant.¡± Add it in.¡±


    Kant did as he was told.


    The Brilliant Crystal instantly lit up, and its brightness increased rapidly.


    The parrot took the crystal and tossed it around.¡±Perfect,¡± it said.


    Kant asked,¡± What do you mean?¡±


    Marykith didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she took out another crystal from another magicmp. This time, she extracted a purple liquid from the corpse and dripped it onto the crystal. The crystal shone brightly, but soon, cracks appeared on its surface and exploded. Purple mist scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    The parrot said,¡± This substance can amplify elemental substances, but it has an extremely strong corrosive and assimtion effect. Corroded objects, whether they are elemental-rich substances or living things, will have the ability to proliferate and re-infect. However, if it¡¯s extracted and processed by your Fire Stealer¡¯s power, it¡¯s a different matter.¡±


    She tossed the crystal back to Kant.


    ¡± It¡¯s undoubtedly a gift from the devil. I don¡¯t care how it appeared, whether it¡¯s from outer space or underground, whether it just grew out in the past few days, or whether it¡¯s been sleeping for a long time. The only thing I can confirm is that it¡¯sing for this. It¡¯s because of your arrival that it triggered its arrival.¡±


    ¡°Just like the meteorite that night.¡±


    Marykith¡¯s tone was calm, but it was filled with a murderous aura.


    ¡± It¡¯s up to you to decide how to deal with it, how to use it, or whether to destroy it. Fire Stealer, this is the first official challenge you¡¯ve faced. All I can tell you is that the war has begun.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] It was a little early today, and the fitness ring could continue to increase its strength. Good night.

 Chapter 491: 491

    Chapter 491: 491


    District 91


    White Fog World.


    Gunshots rang out.


    Kant threw the gun on the ground after he emptied the magazine. He squatted down and picked up a smoking bullet shell. The brass bullet was now glowing with a demonic purple.


    Horus extended his sensor and scanned the area for a moment. His tone was a little solemn.


    ¡°Father, this thing is very impressive.¡±


    The Transformer looked a little shocked.


    ¡°I even suspect that this energy has a certain level of intelligence, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it. After Father¡¯s extraction, it has returned to its original state¡­¡± However, it is true that after the simplest injection of elements, the mysterious energy gathered in the bullet instantly strengthened the various parts of the ammunition the moment it was fired. Moreover, it was a step-by-step intelligent strengthening.¡±


    ¡± When the firing pin hits the base fire, the gunpowder will be ignited, and the gunpowder will be strengthened instantly. Under the premise of controlling the gun me and burning time, the chamber pressure will be increased, and the power will be increased.


    ¡± When the gas expanded, it strengthened the shell and even the barrel.<div>


    ¡± When the bullet hits a hard target, this energy changes the physical properties of the bullet material, greatly reducing its critical thermal shear strain rate and strain value, causing the bullet to instantly undergo thermal shear fracture. During the impact process, a self-sharpening effect is produced, and the pration is greatly increased¡­¡±


    At this point, there was a hint of disbelief in the Transformers ¡®tone.


    ¡°I even feel that this thing is a little scary¡­ It¡¯spletely a rapid strengthening of the stress type, and it will be selectively strengthened ording to the various conditions that the object has experienced. Just now, I tried the round-headed bullet and hit a piece of meat. After the round-headed bullet hit the target, the energy instantly changed the bullet head into a dum-dump bullet¡­¡±


    This kind of intelligent ammunition was simply too intelligent.


    ¡°Anyway, Father.¡± Horus said solemnly,¡± If you say that this is a gift from a demon, then it can be confirmed that the demon who gave this gift should be the most terrifying demon king.¡±


    Kant threw the bullet on the ground and nced at the target in the distance.


    It was the shell taken from the back of the nameless monster. The spear used to attack the child, the shield used to attack the child. The oue of the confrontation between the spear and the shield had never changed. The small-caliber rifle bullets continuously shot through the shell.


    Horus continued to exin.


    ¡°Another experiment has shown that this unknown energy element is also an excellent enchantment amplifier. Using the currentlymonly used Spark Enchantment, we can endow the bullet with a certain amount of fire damage. The fire element required for the Spark Enchantment is measured in units of ten. Then, adding an unknown energy element with a unit of one on top of this enchantment can increase the fire damage by about 80%¡­¡±


    ¡± And this is just the simplest ammunition strengthening.¡±


    ¡± Gunpowder, explosives, fuel, gears, lever, turbine, coil, liquid flow, low-temperature airflow, high-temperature airflow, sma flow, high-energy particle flow¡­We can try to mix it with all the forms of work done by human scientific and technological achievements and see what will happen.¡±


    ¡± This is the real Pandora¡¯s Box, Father,¡± the Transformer said slowly after a moment of silence.


    Kant remained silent.


    He had always been working hard to merge the magic of the other world with the technology of Earth. The bridge between the twopletely different powers and systems was the power of the Fire Stealer.


    It extracted the mysteries of the other world and attached it to the creation of Earth.


    This was a vast project, because enchantment was not something that could be done just by extracting the elements and pouring them in. The bullets could be made do with this first. At most, they could strengthen the barrel so that it would not explode. At most, they could let their iron son be the tool to figure out the best ratio through continuous experiments.


    But what about the rest? The more advanced the technology was, the more delicate, fragile, andplicated it would be. Thousands ofponents and nano-scale circuits were involved. The slightest mistake could cause a huge explosion. In addition, the things that happened were too much for his eyes to take in. There was very little time left for him to do research and experiments.


    And now, just as he was dozing off, a good demon brought him a pillow.


    Enchanted assistant, worry-free and intelligent.<div>


    Kant was suspicious.


    From the start, he had thought that this was a gift from the devil. After the parrot¡¯s judgment, his first reaction was to destroy it. However, Marykith told him that a demon¡¯s gift was still a gift.


    This world was facing many challenges and needed gifts.


    The war had caused heavy casualties, and the war had also pushed forward the advancement of science and technology. In the past few decades, mankind had made rapid progress in science and technology, and arge part of the results had beenid during the Cold War. Kant knew what the Phoenix King wanted to say.<div>


    The reason why the demon¡¯s gift was so terrifying was not because of the evil intentions hidden under the gift, nor was it because of the cruel and bloody methods of the demon.


    It was because the demon knew what you needed the most.


    Therefore, his gift¡­You won¡¯t be able to refuse.


    ¡± Marykith said that the Fire Stealer¡¯s power can turn this mysterious energy harmless and for me to use.¡±


    And that was indeed the case.


    But¡­


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡± he asked, clenching his fists.


    ¡°Father?¡± The Transformer was hesitant as well. It was born from Kant¡¯s hands and had spent a lot of time with Kant. It was normal for it to have simr thinking circuits. It was also very wary of unknown energy that was too easy to use.


    But he still had to make a decision.


    It slowly said,¡± As the Phoenix King said, this is up to you to decide. If you seek my opinion, my opinion is that although the enemy has not appeared, the threat does exist. Even if we are cautious and vignt against this unknown energy, we should notpletely eliminate it. We should at least preserve a sample or seal it for the future.¡±


    Save it for when something even worse was about to happen.


    At least he could choose the lesser of the two evils.


    Kant remained silent for a while before he slowly stretched.<div>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Things are getting more and moreplicated,¡± he sighed.


    From Lily¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Oath to the Dragon race¡¯s love rival who sent her face to her, it inexplicably turned into the case of the missing diplomatic mission. From the case of the missing diplomatic mission to the power struggle of the Dragon race, the unexpected discovery turned this into an opportunity for the energy revolution in the other world¡­


    Back to the source, he had signed the Dragon Pledge with Lily because of the threat of Big Bob¡¯s swarm. The reason why he had to fight Big Bob was because they had kidnapped his father because of the divine artifact of Tacitus.


    Tacitus and the swarm were inextricably linked to the Fire Stealers.


    When he was in the hive, Kant heard the echoes of the apocalypse. The voice said that the curtain had fallen, and meteorites had fallen from the sky. A mysterious substance that could overturn the current scientific knowledge of both worlds had been discovered underground, and the parrot had said that the war had begun.


    The fog of fate in front of him wasyered, shrouding the truth and reality in a haze.


    However, every vein was connected to each other, vaguely outlining the outline of the apocalypse.


    Kant exhaled slowly.


    ¡± You will continue to conduct experiments and tests on engine power and explosive damage.¡±


    If he wanted to study the consequences and side effects of the mysterious energy, there was no better test field than the white fog world. Even if the world copsed and the seas dried up, he could reverse the world with a snap of his fingers and solve all the problems of losing control at the root.


    ¡± We¡¯ll conduct a cautious and conservative experiment,¡± Kant said.¡± We¡¯ll confirm if the mysterious substance will still show signs of multiplying and spreading after being processed by the power of the Fire Stealer. We¡¯ll tentatively use it inbat.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±<div>


    When he sealed the cave entrance, Kant had secretly collected more than ten corpses. Now, he was extracting them all together and handing the mysterious elements he had obtained to Horus. The quantity was not much, but it was enough for experiments.


    ¡± Don¡¯t use this element directly in any way.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ve only inherited this kind of cowardice from you.¡±


    Dark light spread out. Kant returned to the other world and came to a sudden realization.


    Wait a minute, in what aspect am I a coward?


    What was the meaning of this unfilial son?


    ¡°Have you considered it?¡±


    It was still the Phoenix King¡¯s tent. The parroty on the bed and continued to move.


    Kant nodded.


    ¡± What should we do?¡± Marykith turned around and nced at him.


    ¡°Master.¡± Kant said in a deep voice,¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if I use it or not. I can¡¯t let anyone else use it. The Goethe researcher and his apprentice know about this now. Ste, I¡¯m going to tell the archduke and Tinater, myself, and you¡­Other than that¡­¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s no need for that.¡± A cold glint shed in his eyes.¡± Perhaps there are still those dragons.¡±


    If those giant lizards were corroded and died inside, it would be fine. But if they were still alive, it would be very troublesome. If they were allowed to return to the dragon race and bring back that news, the dragons who dreamed of restoring their ancient glory would probably want to take this thing for themselves even if they had to shed all pretenses.<div>


    Even if the Dragon Emperor, who was more rational, restrained his ambition and greed, he would definitely propose a deal based on his temperament. He might even propose the conditions of joint development and investment.


    If that was the case, things would be ten thousand times moreplicated.


    And this kind of unfolding was already the best result.


    In the worst case scenario, the conservative big-mouthed people wanted to send troops to upy it by force. If they failed, they would make a fuss about it and the whole world would know about it. All countries would unite and request to jointly develop this dreamy energy that symbolized the future. Every year, they would hold a meeting in Valentan to confirm the energy quota and production capacity of each country for the next year.


    Due to the production of this mysterious energy, Goethe became the target of the human empires. The empires that had maintained peace with Goethe on the surfaceunched a war against Goethe. In order to seize the right to distribute this mysterious energy, they defeated and annexed Goethe. Goethe was renamed District 91 and Mr. Kant Kang became the governor.


    This plot was too crappy.


    But then again, while this energy was good, the side effects were extremely obvious. Kant¡¯s Fire Stealer¡¯s power seemed to be able to turn this mysterious energy, which was highly corrosive and corrosive, harmless. That meant that he was a human-shaped extraction and processing facility that had mastered the core technology. If this continued to develop¡­


    ¡°There will be sluts from all over the world lining up to seduce you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a plot imagined by a disgusting otaku like you,¡± said the parrot coolly.


    Kant red at him. Stop ying and join me in the dungeon!¡±


    The goldenckey of the previous Fire Stealer, the famous Phoenix King, and the parrot that had been painstakingly fed peanuts and melon seeds for more than a year had finally be aplete form. This kind of tool¡­Pei, if he didn¡¯t hug this kind of thigh now, when would he?


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m ady. How can I go to a dark, rancid, and dirty cave to fight strange monsters? I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    As he spoke, the parrot took out arge red de in the hell that was filled with crimson, blood,va, and roars, and shed at the demons in all directions.


    ¡± I won¡¯t download the new game for you if you keep acting like this!¡± Kant threatened.


    ¡± Kant,¡± the parrot said proudly.¡± Are you sure you want to be my enemy?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± The iron-willed Fire Stealer red at him.


    ¡°I can only go to Lucerne and shout loudly in front of Tina¡­¡± The parrot raised a hand and made a trumpet gesture by its mouth.¡± King-¡±


    ¡± You go ahead,¡± Kant said seriously.¡± I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Maryx chuckled and jumped up, hugging Kant from behind.


    The yer holding the ball pushed or moved to the defensive yer¡¯s torso, causing physical contact. When the defensive yer was already in position in advance at the moment of contact, the attacking yer would carry the ball and hit the yer.


    ¡± That¡¯s fun.¡± She stretched out her arm and pinched Kant¡¯s chin with a smile.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Kant said unhappily.


    ¡± If I go with you, Goethe will be scared to death if she sees me with you, especially Ocean Horse¡¯s second sister. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll sneak into your bed that night.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is your purpose?¡± she asked in surprise.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Be good. You can clear your own dungeon.¡± The parrot rested its chin on Kant¡¯s head and hugged him gently. Its voice was ethereal, and its tone was different from Der¡¯s.


    She said softly,¡± Do your own things well, make your own decisions, bear the consequences, and reap the rewards. Together with yourpanions, you will also reap newpanions. Trust them and move forward together. Cherish those who have not left, remember those who have left. This is your own destiny¡­¡±


    A hand gently pressed down on Kant¡¯s eyes.


    Then, his hot breath blew, and his cheeks were wet and hot. The soft touch shook his soul.


    The parrot chuckled.¡± ept it gratefully. This is the Goddess ¡®Blessing Kiss. It¡¯s a reward that countless Elven warriors dream of, but none of them can get.¡±


    Kant snorted.¡± The word ¡®goddess¡¯ has changed in our world. Also, it¡¯s insincere of you to give out benefits under the identity of Der¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his butt and was kicked out of the tent by the parrot.


    He slid out like a wild goose falling on the sand.


    F * ck.


    What¡¯s wrong now?


    Just you wait! One day, I will return this favor a hundredfold!


    Kant massaged his buttocks as a cool breeze blew in. He was lying on a soft nket. The ground around the Queen¡¯s tent was covered with high-quality embroidered carpets. He saw a pair of winged High Elf boots in front of him. The back of the silver boots was decorated with the wings of a pegasus. The vine patterns wereplicated and beautiful.


    Looking up, he saw a pair of tightly-stretched trousers that outlined her perfectly round legs, an exquisite skirt with shining armor, a chest te engraved with the legendary story of a sword dancer taming a Chimera, an elven beauty with exquisite features and pointy ears, and the leader of the Phoenix King¡¯s royal guards.


    The surrounding royal guards all looked over. The elven beauties in battle robes and armor were stunned, as if they had not realized what had happened.


    The atmosphere was very quiet.


    The next moment, the captain of the guards pulled out her rapier, her beautiful face flushed red.


    ¡°The Aurora bandits are here again!¡±


    Such a roar resounded throughout the camp.


    All in all, there was another source of information regarding Phoenix King Deiri and Skyquaking Dragon Kant.


    Kant, who was in a sorry state, activated his ability and returned to the world of white fog. He then jumped to the Maple Leaf Pce in Lucerne.


    He met Tina first.


    After having fun with the princess for a while, he invited her to look for the archduke for a meeting.


    Then, he exined the situation to the archduke and his daughter.


    All the samples were left to Horus. He did not have the safe and professional skills to demonstrate the epoch-making significance of this mysterious energy to the archduke and his daughter.


    But Kant¡¯s words were the best evidence.


    ¡°You can go to the Investigation Corps ¡®research camp and see for yourself.¡± Kant said,¡± This is indeed the crossroads of this country. Archduke, I don¡¯t know if this is a blessing from the gods or a curse from the demons. I know that you¡¯re in a dilemma right now.¡±


    The significance of this mysterious energy to Goethe was obvious. If he could keep it a secret and secretly monopolize and study it, it would not take long for Goethe¡¯s national strength to achieve a leap.


    However, an innocent man would be punished if he held a treasure. If the news was leaked, it would be a huge disaster.


    Moreover, this energy was not safe. Or rather, it was definitely not safe.


    The archduke did not seem to have any ambitions. Or rather, he did not have the ambition to expand his territory. He seemed to have epted his fate as a small country. What he wanted now was to recover from the war as soon as possible and give his people peace and rest. With Kant as a strategic deterrent, he did not need any new mysterious power to be stronger.


    After all, the more he obtained, the greater the danger.


    There were too many good things, but they were unable to protect them. They would definitely be taken by trickery.


    This was the so-called international order.


    Kant could tell from the archduke¡¯s troubled expression that he was against using this energy.


    However, there were some things that could not be abandoned just because you wanted to.


    ¡± But we must take action immediately,¡± Kant said.¡± No matter what, we can¡¯t let the dragons that have gone deep underground leave alive. Otherwise, there will be endless disasters. Goethe will never have a day of peace.¡±


    The archduke nced at Kant.¡± So what if we let them leave?¡± he asked softly. Give this underground cave to a foreign country¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Handing it over to a foreign country to develop?¡± Tina said sternly. Lend or cede? What if they wanted to cede it after renting it? What if Goethe was used as a battlefield for thepetition between the countries? They felt that there would be more mines, and they had to explore other areas of Goethe¡¯s territory. What should they do?


    Every time, we have to coordinate the cooperation of various departments. If we find it troublesome, we might as well rent more ces from you. What should we do?¡±


    ¡± This is an opportunity given by fate. If Goethe doesn¡¯t want the elves to invade brazenly, the people to suffer heavy casualties, and the world to watch coldly from the sidelines, he can only stand on his own feet, fend for himself, and strive for self-improvement!¡±


    The archduke was shocked and sighed silently.


    Tina looked at Kant and said,¡± Get to work. No matter how we deal with this mysterious energy, it¡¯s Goethe¡¯s internal affair. We have to cut off other covetous gazes first.¡± We have topletely control it!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    Ps1: F * ck¡­ He was cking off again. Sleep, sleep.

 Chapter 492: 492

    Chapter 492: 492


    What Is A Filial Son?


    The archduke was old.


    After witnessing the brief but intense argument between Tina and Grand Duke Tedarell, Kant had such a thought.


    He had only been in contact with Tina¡¯s father for a short time and did not fully understand Goethe¡¯s ruler. However, after a few exchanges, he had a preliminary impression.


    This handsome middle-aged man had an elegant and noble air, a mncholic beard, and a gentle personality. He valued his family and his people, and he was kind andpassionate. Such qualities were good for his father and even nobles, but only for the king¡­It was fatal.


    The war with Mu Yue had already made the archduke feel fear. It was not fear of his own death or the fall of his country, but fear of the suffering of the people. He had deeply realized the horror of war, so he did not want the brave people of thisnd to bleed again.


    He didn¡¯t want to take any more risks.


    There was nothing they could do about the threat of the elves. They had to deal with them. The threat of the dragons came from Kant, so they had to lend a helping hand. However, the mysterious energy from the underground had a second option. They did not have to take risks just to monopolize or upy it. What the people of this country needed the most was to recuperate.


    This was the concept and thought that the archduke upheld.


    It was also his usual style.<div>


    Duke Rechnos was such a person. He ruled the country and taught his children with such a temperament and personality. His children also became upright and kind people under the guidance of their father. On this issue, the heirs of Tedarell should be consistent with their father.


    However, Tina had a fierce argument with her father.


    Because children had to grow up eventually. In addition to the teachings of their parents, they would also see a new path based on their own experiences and thoughts. When Goethe was in a precarious situation and the Twilight Moon was invading, the youngest daughter, Tina, left the greenhouse and weed the storm outside. She grew up in the pain of blood and death, recognized the truth of the world, and awakened apletely different concept and point of view from her father.


    They became an iron-blooded Hawk Faction.


    In the face of Kant¡¯s proposal and information, she advocated taking over and utilizing the mysterious and powerful new energy to quickly restore Goethe¡¯s national defense strength and to vigorously promote the improvement and leap of social productivity.


    Like her father, she did not want the war to repeat itself.


    And the path she chose was to use swords and sabers to deter others, and to use strength to protect them.


    The result of the argument was that the archduke had no choice but topromise again.


    There was no other reason. Kant was on Tina¡¯s side. The reason why the Grand Duke advocated for immediate recuperation and avoiding trouble was because Kant¡¯s powerful Forbidden Spell deterrence could win Goethe some peace. Now that Kant was on his opposite side, he could onlypromise.


    He agreed to Kant¡¯s suggestion.


    No matter what, they had to first explore the mine and wait for an opportunity to get rid of the dragons trapped inside. They had to try their best to block the news. If they could not block it, they had to be prepared to maneuver among the countries.


    But Tina and Kant knew that even if the archduke agreed, it would only be apromise.


    The wordpromise itself meant that differences still existed.


    The archduke was old¡­


    Archduke Rechnos left. His straight back looked slightly hunched. After he left, Tina hugged Kant and cried for a long time.


    She was not crying because of her quarrels and disagreements with her father.


    The intelligent princess had already foreseen what might happen in the future.


    Regarding the conflict between the country¡¯s direction and political ideas¡­ There would only be one result.


    As long as she didn¡¯t stop, that incident was almost certain to happen.<div>


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Shey in Kant¡¯s arms, her voice still sobbing.


    Kant could not answer this question.


    There were many answers hidden in history, but Kant could not use history as a reference for this question.<div>


    Because Goethe was a small country.


    Kant¡¯s homnd was a big country.


    As long as China maintained such a territory, territory, civilization, and unity, the road to great rejuvenation would always be sailing against the current. If they did not advance, they would retreat. Whether they were determined to forge ahead, biding their time, hawks, doves, radical, or conservative, no matter what they did or did not do, in the eyes of the West, they would always be a threat, an enemy, a thorn in their side, and the source of all evil.


    Because the resources on Earth were limited, if they wanted billions of people or even more to live a good life, they had to make the Westerners spit out the cake that they had eaten for hundreds of years.


    There was no point in fantasizing. There was only one path ahead.


    However, there were not only big countries on Earth, but also small countries with rtively weak territory, poption, and military power.


    The so-called tragedy of a small country was that they would never have the chance to be truly powerful. They would always be vassals, allies, and helpers. However, small countries also had their own ways of living.


    For example, upying one or two important links in the global industrial chain, focusing on the development of high-tech technology in certain fields, maintaining a military force that was more than enough to protect itself, or even make do with it, bing a virtual vassal of a superpower, and using the saved expenses for the national economy and the people¡¯s livelihood. There was really no way to judge whether such an approach was right or wrong.


    Or else? Engage in an arms race? Set a small goal of bing the world¡¯s overlord? Compete with a superpower?


    The national situation was different, and he could not provide Tina with an absolutely correct answer.


    Kant patted Tina¡¯s shoulder gently and said slowly,¡± I don¡¯t know. ¡°The history of our country tells me that if we fall behind, we will be beaten up. Other than ourselves, we can¡¯t count on anyone else. However, the situation is different. The fate of my country and the fate of the people are bound together. We are surrounded by foreign enemies and the world is our enemy. If we want to live a good life, we must have a stronger mothend, but Goethe¡­¡±


    To be honest, perhaps agreeing to the elves ¡®conditions and fulfilling the contents of the Valentan Agreement would make Goethe submit to Sunset Moon in name in exchange for resources and great support from the world¡¯s hegemon. This should be a good thing for the ordinary Goethe people¡­At least for Kant¡¯s generation.


    But¡­<div>


    ¡± You decide,¡± Kant sighed.¡± You decide.¡±


    If the Goethe didn¡¯t want to touch the mysterious energy, he would move the things in the cave to the White Fog World or somewhere else and study them alone. Although it was troublesome, there was a way.


    Tina lifted her head and looked at Kant. Do you want it?¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment.¡± I might need it,¡± he said.¡± But¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡± The princess held his hand.¡± I want to be with you forever, never to be apart¡­¡± I hope that Goethe can be your strength, and so do I.¡±


    She knew what Kant was worried about.


    After all, she had witnessed Kant receiving the Fire Stealer¡¯s legacy in the Saint Seal Inds. She had also read the contents of the crimson scroll. There was a terrifying and unknown enemy spying on this world again.


    She did not want to be under Kant¡¯s wing anymore.


    She wanted to stand side by side with the person she loved, no matter who the enemy was.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tina immediately began to formte a n. She needed to mobilize more manpower and resources to n the protection, defense, and development of the cave area. In addition, she also needed to prepare for the diplomatic dealings and long-term responses to the covetous and even pressure of the various countries after the news was leaked. The preparations for war.


    She sat on the warm chair, his scent still lingering around her nose. The princess narrowed her eyes slightly, savoring the lingering touch, as if that person was still hugging her.


    This warm imprint was the motivation that supported her to continue. After a while, Tina opened her eyes. Her beautiful and ethereal eyes were as sharp as the sky. She was prepared for the worst when she made ns. This was also the simrity between her and Kant. After all, they had experienced the worst day together.<div>


    Worst-case scenario.


    The news was leaked, and the whole world knew about it. The various countries had forced it, and even the international organizations, independent forces, and hidden sanctuaries that were above the various countries had revealed their covetous intentions. If that was the case¡­


    She sketched out the names on the paper.


    Aplete lockdown meant that everyone was enemies. If news of this leaked out, the possibility of them gritting their teeth and holding on to the defense and monopolizing thend was close to zero. Even if Kant¡¯sbat power was so powerful, Goethe¡¯s national strength could not bear such a situation. If it was such a dangerous situation, the best course of action was¡­


    Break through the encirclement.


    Let this airtight encirclement mess up first.


    And those who had the ability to do so¡­


    There were only two countries.


    The princess picked up the tip of her pen and hesitated for a few times. Her eyes lingered for a few times, revealing aplicated expression, and then she let out a subtle sigh.


    The elegant handwriting read ¡®Sunset Moon¡¯ and ¡®Empire¡¯ respectively.


    They were all terrible choices. She didn¡¯t want to choose any of them.


    But¡­


    Green Wave Province, near Qilin¡¯s Horn, near the mountains, outside the scorched forest, the Investigation Corps camp.<div>


    A dark Space Gate opened and Kant stepped out.


    He went back to the White Fog World to pick up Horus and prepared to formte a battle n.


    As soon as he came out, a voice sounded from the side.


    ¡°So slow.¡± The Dragoness said calmly,¡± I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been here for so long.¡±


    Kant was slightly taken aback. He did not even pay attention to the little female dragon¡¯s dirty words.


    The mysterious energy was a top secret. He had made up his mind to seal the news, even if it meant killing all the dragons. But Lily¡­


    Things had developed too quickly, and the tacit agreement with the Dragon Emperor had to be scrapped. The n to let the conservative dragons of the outer seas take the lead was also ruined. Not to mention letting them scout, not a single dragon could enter, and the dragons inside could note out. But what would Lily say?


    Should he exclude her from the underground exploration? If he did, how should he exin it? If he didn¡¯t want it, how could he hide it? If the dragon inside was still alive, how could he kill it with Lily present? What if the dragons revealed information to Lily?


    His expression changed, and he was uncertain.


    Lily saw this and her eyes darted around. After a moment of silence, she stood up and said,¡± It seems that there is nothing else. I will leave first. I will let you know if there is any news from the Dragon n.¡±


    ¡°Tell her the truth,¡± she suddenly heard her son¡¯s voice.


    Kant was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Tell her the truth!¡± Horus shouted sternly. Trust me!¡±


    ¡± Wait!¡± Kant subconsciously extended his hand.¡± Wait!¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Long Niang stopped and turned her head slightly.¡± What?¡±


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Kang De took a deep breath and asked.


    The Dragoness turned her head a little more and said indifferently,¡±Why? Do you want to tell me about the unspoken secret of the disharmony between you and Princess Tina in bed?¡± I¡¯m actually quite interested in humans¡­¡±


    Kant strode forward and grabbed Long Niang¡¯s shoulders, turning her around to face him.


    ¡± What are you doing?¡± Lily shivered and looked away subconsciously. Her breathing became rapid. Finally unable to endure the filthy and lowly ck desires of mere humans? I¡¯m warning you, I can even bend refined gold satin steel ingots, you¡­¡±


    ¡± Stop talking nonsense,¡± Kant said in a deep voice.¡± When I said trust, did I mean that you¡¯re willing to put my interests above the interests of the dragons?¡± This may be a stupid question, but I hope you can answer me honestly. You said earlier that you wanted us to build trust. This is an important plot point.¡±


    Long Niang looked into his eyes, and a strange expression suddenly appeared on her face.


    Confusion, sigh, self-mockery, bitterness, and even not knowing whether tough or cry.


    ¡°That fellow¡­¡± After a long while, she said in a low voice,¡± He is known as the Rebellious Dragon. Since then, the Dragon¡¯s Oath has be a taboo for the Dragon race. Now, when the older dragons mention him, they are still extremely angry and regard him as a great humiliation. The reason for all of this is probably that he gave the answer you wanted when he was questioned by the previous Fire Stealer and carried out his words and actions.¡±


    Lily shook her head and gave aplicated smile.¡± It¡¯s ironic. After so many years, the Fire Stealer of this generation is asking the daughter of the rebellious dragon the same question. Can you change the way you kidnap the dragon and be a little more creative?¡±


    ¡± So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± Do you know what price he paid?¡± Lily whispered. He betrayed his own race, and the name of the rebellious dragon is well-deserved. It was the dragon group he loved, the glory, dignity, past, and greatness that he once swore to defend. In a dilemma, he chose the other side.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how difficult this choice is? The people who once loved him had turned against him, and the parliament had suffered a heavy blow. Everything that had happened was irreversible. What greeted him was only hatred and anger, but he had lost everything¡­Do you know how heavy the price of this answer is?¡±


    Kant fell silent.¡± Then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. You¡­¡± he said.


    The next moment, Lily said,¡± I¡¯m different. I was born with no one to love me. My mother died of depression. From a young age, the most I remember is coldness and insults. Hatred and anger spread to his wife and daughter. How could I have any feelings, belonging and loyalty to the dragon race?¡±


    She raised her head.¡± You want an answer, right? Then I¡¯ll tell you the answer. Although I always put my own interests and demands above yours, the interests of the dragon race are another matter. Even if that thing exists, it¡¯s at the bottom of the bottom. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Kant took a deep breath and nodded slowly.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°I hope you understand how difficult this is,¡± he said after a moment.


    Even though his son was adamant and urged him to do so, Kant, who was suspicious, chose to reveal the secret to Lily because of his personal reasons.


    What made him do this was not careful consideration or careful deduction, but his intuition and instinct. This waspletely unimaginable to Uncle Kang.


    In response, Long Niang only rolled her eyes and muttered softly,¡±Idiot.¡±


    You too.


    Hence, Kant spoke.


    He spoke for a long time and was very detailed.


    He even took out a harmless mysterious element and demonstrated it.


    ¡°I see¡­No wonder.¡±


    Lily let out a long sigh after hearing that. Her expression changed slightly.


    ¡± No wonder what?¡± Kant frowned.


    ¡± No wonder those idiotic dragons rushed in without a care. They didn¡¯t even report the situation to the Dragon Ind. They must want the Conservatives to monopolize it, so they must hide it from the Dragon Emperor,¡± answered Long Niang immediately.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kant nodded.


    Oh your head.


    Idiot.


    Lily smiled at him.


    She had sensed something wrong from the start. When she was fighting the underground monster, she had sensed something wrong from the corpses. After all, the Dragon Lady was a fighter of assassination and was extremely familiar with the internal structure of organisms. At that time, she felt that the monster was a little strange. It was not like a normal creature. It seemed to have been strengthened by the purple substance to a distorted form.


    Immediately after, Goethe¡¯s mage shouted loudly, asking Princess Goethe and Kant to see the results alone. Even Ah Xing was stopped outside, let alone her.


    Kant disappeared for a long time after reading the report. When he came back, he could smell Princess Tina¡¯s scent. He ran back to Lucerne after reading the mage¡¯s report. He couldn¡¯t possibly have gone to have sex with Princess Tina. He must have discovered a huge problem in the monster¡¯s autopsy report, so he ran back to discuss it.


    Kant¡¯splicated gaze and surprised expression when he looked at her after he returned were also very telling.


    That was because there was a hint of wariness and alienation in his eyes.


    Long Niang was very sensitive to looks.


    Ever since she was young, the eyes of the surrounding dragons looked at her with extremelyplicated malice, rejection, sighs, and hatred. She had to distinguish the nature of these gazes, avoid malice, and even think of ways to not attract the attention of some dragons so that she would not attract attention¡­He was already used to it.


    He could even use these skills to make money as an assassin.


    Therefore, even though Kant was trying to hide it, Long Niang could tell at a nce that he was on guard. Combined with her previous guesses and signs, the answer was obvious.


    The Goethe must have discovered great benefits from the monster¡¯s corpse, so she had to hide it from the dragons.


    Therefore, she was a little disheartened. The so-called oath and trust were really not worth mentioning. Perhaps she could not count on them from the beginning. After all, they were two Fire Stealers and two different dragons.


    Just as she was about to leave, she was stopped. Although this idiotic human asked another stupid question and carefully told her the truth¡­


    However, he had said it.


    It felt pretty good.


    You did well.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    She turned around and sat back down on the chair, crossing her legs. She wanted to maintain her iceberg-like indifferent expression, but the corners of her eyes kept curling up uncontrobly. Her butt was also a little itchy. She really wanted to transform back into her dragon form and wagging her tail for an hour. Pfft, useless. Was there a need to be so happy? Calm down, calm down, calm down.


    ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± she asked as she restrained herself.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Tomorrow, he could continue to increase the ying time of the fitness ring. It felt good.

 Chapter 493: 493

    Chapter 493: 493


    Chapter 494-ughtering the Monster Tower


    ¡°How could you do this!¡±


    After his wife and father-inw quarreled, Kant and his sister-inw began their fight.


    Ste flew into a rage when she learned that Kant had already told everything to Madame Long.


    She mmed the table hard and roared like a little lioness,¡±Why don¡¯t you tell the whole world?¡± He actually told this to a dragon? This is a major event that concerns the fate of Goethe¡¯s country. If the news is leaked, we will even attract the siege of the entire world!¡±


    The Second Princess¡¯s face was red and she looked very angry.


    ¡°Sir Ferndt and his apprentices are still locked up in theboratory, not contacting anyone, just to keep this secret! And you actually used this matter to pick up girls?¡±


    Kant felt a little awkward after being yelled at.


    Ste didn¡¯t know about the Fire Stealer, nor did she know that his rtionship with Lily wasn¡¯t just about the Dragon¡¯s Oath. From her point of view, it was indeed a bit stupid.


    Ste stared at him fiercely, panting, and then looked at Lily who was sittingzily beside her.


    Long Niang felt her gaze fall on her and instinctively looked back.<div>


    Lily had always been good at reading the eyes. When she was young, she had been quietly observing the attitude and likes and dislikes of the dragons towards her. After she became sensible, she slowly traced her father¡¯s past through their eyes and attitudes. After she officially became an assassin, she used this ability to carry out better assassinations.


    This kind of skill was like boxing, it was already instinctive.


    As for Princess Goethe¡¯s gaze, it was ssic and yful. There was only 30% fear and 70% uneasiness in her eyes.


    The fear and wariness were directed at her. They were probably afraid that she would spread the news back to the dragons. The uneasiness was directed at Kant. This was rather interesting.


    In other words, the princess didn¡¯t seem to be worried that she would leak the information to the dragons. This meant that she had a great deal of trust in Kant and acknowledged his judgment. Then, the problem was, since she acknowledged Kant¡¯s judgment, she shouldn¡¯t have lost her temper over him telling the information to a ¡± dragon ¡°. However, she did lose her temper, and there was uncertainty and unease in her eyes.


    What was she worried about?


    Hehe.


    Before Kant could exin himself, Lily started to stir up trouble.¡± And you actually used this to pick up girls. It seems that this is the main point.¡±


    She slowly leaned to the side. Her tall figure dragged the table and twisted into azy bend as she leaned against Kant. Lily put one hand on Kant¡¯s shoulder and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, she cast a threatening nce at the Second Princess.


    ¡± What do you think?¡± She reached out and nudged Kant¡¯s chin. Her eyes darted around as she murmured,¡± Lend him to me for fun. I¡¯ll keep your Goethe secret. How about that?¡± You guys didn¡¯t lose out on this deal, right?¡±


    Ste was stunned at first. Then she was so angry that her whole body was trembling and her hands and feet were cold. She said angrily,¡± Dissolute!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you.¡± Lily straightened up. From the beginning to the end, she had a cold and indifferent expression. Long Niang looked at Princess Goethe and said disdainfully,¡± Humans, don¡¯t use your short lives and lowly instincts to judge the noble long-lived species. Our lives are a hundred times longer than yours. Desire is only a small part of our lives. Compared to love, we value kinship and friendship more.¡±


    ¡± In fact, only short-lived races would think about mating all day long in order to continue the race, and try to link everything to love. This is a boring and interesting part of your race.¡±


    ¡°But it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡± What I¡¯m pursuing is to establish a strong and great rtionship with Kant that you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    ¡± This doesn¡¯t involve any love or lust. I¡¯m not interested in this. Only you would value this superficial and instinctive so-called love and a fragile stick that can be broken with a pinch more than anything else. That thing is onlypatible with humans. I don¡¯t need it. You can keep it for yourself and use it with your sister.¡±


    She stood up coolly and cast a proud nce at Kant, who was also dumbfounded. She lifted her chin.¡± Take care of her. Call me when you¡¯re ready to discuss business.¡±


    Then, she walked out of the tent.


    Only Kant and Ste were left in the tent.<div>


    ¡± What is she talking about?¡± The Second Princess was stunned for a moment before she flipped the table over.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know,¡± Kant quicklyforted her.¡± Dragons and humans can¡¯t understand each other. Just treat her as a lunatic, okay?¡± Really, you¡¯re always saying strange things that I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Horus whispered,¡± Father, you¡¯re lying. You clearly understood. After Lily said thosest few words, you must have thought,¡¯Ah, so you want to y Wenai, right?¡±


    ¡°..¡±<div>


    Where the f * ck did you know this word from? What? Speak!


    The rebellious child had been getting more and more rebellious recently, but Kant had no time to care about this rebellious child. Ste was obviously in a state of anger, and Lily¡¯s anger before she left was a little scary.


    He sighed andforted her softly.¡± Alright, I admit it. It was my fault for telling her about this without discussing it with you. But I was caught red-handed by her as soon as I came back¡­¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression rxed a little.


    Horus cheered loudly. He actually managed to get to the main point of the question by ident!¡±


    ¡°Go back to the White Fog World!¡±


    It was so hard. The rebellious son was very difficult to deal with, and he had to coax his wife¡¯s sister.


    Was this the hardship of a middle-aged man?


    Kant exined in a sincere tone,¡± She was already suspicious at that time. She probably discovered the problem with the monsters when she was blocking the cave entrance. She also saw us go to watch the demonstration of the research results. After that, I disappeared for a long time. She obviously guessed something. So, we could only take a gamble.¡±


    ¡± Is that it?¡± Ste stared at him.¡± Is that it?¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment.¡± That¡¯s only one aspect,¡± he said.¡± On the other hand, my rtionship with her¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starting again!¡± shouted Iron Son.


    Kant turned a deaf ear to her and continued,¡± My rtionship with her is actually moreplicated than you think. There¡¯s a bit of history between us, and the details involve her privacy. I can¡¯t tell anyone before I ask for her permission. It¡¯s precisely because of this that I have a certain amount of expectations and trust in her. After considering all sorts of factors and judgments, I¡¯ve decided to trust her for once. That¡¯s all.¡±<div>


    The Second Princess lowered her eyes and fell silent for a moment. Then, she slowly exhaled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said softly.


    Horus¡¯s voice shook.¡± Huh?!???¡±


    After a while, Ste whispered again,¡± Did you feel unhappy when I shouted at you just now?¡±


    Kant was taken aback. He shook his head and said,¡± From your perspective, you don¡¯t know about my rtionship with her and the inside story. It¡¯s such an important matter, and I told it to a dragon without discussing it with you. Of course, you would find it uneptable. It¡¯s only natural that you would be angry. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°Is this how you lie to girls?¡± the Second Princess asked in a low voice.


    ¨C What? Can you use thinking in other people¡¯s shoes to pick up girls?


    Ste understood Kant¡¯s surprised expression. The princess burst outughing and sighed softly. I¡¯m actually very afraid.¡±


    ¡± We fought against the elves and almost lost our country. We finally won, but things kept happening, especially this one. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡± You said that Father and Tina quarreled. I understand their thoughts. Both of them understand that I want to use that new energy to make the country strong so that the other countries won¡¯t dare to look down on and bully us anymore. However, I¡¯m also afraid that the news will leak out. Goethe is at the center of the storm and will be crushed into pieces with a single step.¡±


    ¡± Sometimes, I think that we should just pretend that nothing has happened. After all, with you around, there won¡¯t be any wars for a while. It¡¯s not bad to recuperate and restore the people¡¯s livelihood. But sometimes, I think that if you get tired of it and leave one day, what will we do?¡±


    She sat on the chair and looked up at Kant.


    The furious little lion had already disappeared.<div>


    Right now, she was like a golden retriever looking at her master with a gentle and pleading gaze.


    ¡°I understand the logic¡­¡± She said softly,¡± You can¡¯t rely on others. Only when you are strong yourself can you be truly strong. But this is easier said than done. No matter how hard Goethe tries, he can¡¯tpete with the elves. What can we do? This mysterious new energy seems to be our only hope, but that¡¯s just a facade. In the end, Kant, our only hope is still you¡­¡±


    Her hand trembled slightly as she slowly grabbed Kant¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So¡­¡± She whispered,¡± Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    First, it was the elves, then the dragons. The Goethe people¡¯s sense of crisis was constantly provoked.


    Ste was different from Tina. She had not experienced the storms and disasters with Kant. She was only afraid and confused because she was worried about the country, the people, and her family, as well as the future.


    Even¡­


    Her heart was pounding in her chest. The princess ¡®mouth was dry, her lips were trembling, and her face was burning. After a long time, she whispered,¡±If you¡­¡± If it was true¡­Then¡­¡±


    The next moment, her hand was freed.


    The girl looked up instinctively and saw Kant slowly squatting down in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times about his story.¡±


    Kant said in a low voice,¡± You don¡¯t believe that one person¡¯s actions can change the fate of another person, or even change the fate of a country or a world, but it can be done. I told Tina that I still haven¡¯t forgotten the night when Oand died. I haven¡¯t forgotten the roars of the Valentans. Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten the support that all the spellcasters in Lucerne had given me not long ago. Lily is right. There is more than just love in the world. Time will prove my words.¡±


    ¡± Time will prove everything, silly girl. You don¡¯t have to use yourself to prove anything. Besides, what I want is a rtionship where our hearts are connected and we are at peace, not an exchange based on benefits.¡±<div>


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    He reached out his hand and pinched Ste¡¯s cheek. It was pink and tender, and it felt good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have such embarrassing thoughts anymore. I can¡¯t bear it either.¡±


    Then he stood up and looked at the time.¡± Let¡¯s discuss the detailed n in ten minutes, Ste. By the way, I need your permission this time.¡±


    After whispering to Ste for a moment, the Fire Stealer left like the wind.


    Only Goethe¡¯s second princess was left sitting there in a daze, not moving at all.


    After a long time, she slowly covered her face.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Greedy,¡±she muttered softly.


    After leaving the tent, Kant breathed in the fresh air and stretched his body against the sky.


    ¡°Chicken and duck talk.¡± Horus said,¡± People are different. Father, tell her about your deep friendship with Mr. Clevndt, the shock and touch from Mayor Valentine, and the tacit understanding between you and the Goethe people. It¡¯s all useless. It¡¯spletely useless.¡±


    ¡± She looks like a very insecure person. The war has magnified her uneasiness. She doesn¡¯t believe in those illusory things. She wants something that she can see and touch, something that can make her feel at ease and have something to rely on. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s the point of that?¡± Kant shook his head.


    Horus was stunned. What do you mean?¡±


    Kant did not answer. Hong San!¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡± After about ten seconds, Hong San quickly got into position.¡± Your Highness, did something big happen?¡±


    ¡°You guessed it again?¡± Kant squinted.


    Hong San¡¯s smile was unfathomable.¡± It all started from when Miss Lily walked into His Highness ¡®tent with a solemn expression. After a long time, the two of you came out together, and His Highness Lily¡¯s face was filled with joy¡­¡±


    F * ck.


    Are the female creatures around me a barometer in your eyes?


    Kant had aplicated expression on his face. Alright, don¡¯t force me. I¡¯ll tell you directly.¡±


    ¡± This way please, Your Highness. I¡¯ve already set up a soundproof room suitable for a private meeting.¡±


    Hong San extended his hand.


    Kant was surprised.


    The smile of the people of Aurora was still gentle and reserved, like the winter sun.


    ¡°I know Your Highness won¡¯t hide it from me.¡± He bowed and smiled.¡± As I expected, I¡¯m honored.¡±


    ¡°.. Hong Xiu, I¡¯ll give you a box of snackster?¡±


    ¡± Your Highness, please don¡¯t drink chicken soup for the time being.¡±


    The two of them walked side by side, asionally chatting andughing. Kant reached out and punched Hong San¡¯s shoulder. Two people with ck hair and yellow skin walked through the campsite of the Investigation Corps. The guards and mages bowed to avoid them along the way. To the people of Aurora who could not easily distinguish the appearance of foreign races, the two of them were like brothers.


    This was interesting.


    Behind them, Ste slowly opened the curtain of the tent and watched the two of them leave side by side. A trace of confusion shed through her eyes.


    On the other side, Lily was also looking at Kant. She was motionless, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Ah Xing was beside her, staring at her.


    Long Niang sensed the gaze from the side and shook her head. Kant had actually sent Ah Xing to keep an eye on her. He did not hide his intentions at all. He seemed to be on guard, but she did not know whether tough or cry.


    This fellow¡­How strange.


    Moreover¡­


    She nced at Hong San again.


    What was that feeling?


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hong San took about two minutes to digest the information after Kant finished.


    ¡°Really¡­It¡¯s quite shocking.¡±


    It was indeed quite shocking.


    Something that could change the power of a country, or even the progress of an entire civilization.


    He actually appeared so casually.


    He nced at Kant.


    That mysterious energy could enhance the effects of elements and strengthen substances. It was indeed shocking. However, Hong San¡¯s focus was not on this, but that this thing had actually appeared in Goethe.


    It was because Kant was actually able to turn the new energy, which had such a huge side effect, harmless.


    He frowned and pondered.


    ¡± What are you thinking about?¡± Kant asked.


    Hong San said solemnly,¡± I¡¯m thinking, this kind of unheard of magical energy has appeared out of nowhere, coincidentally in Goethe, andbined with Your Highness¡¯s divine power. Is it because my lord is blessed and destined to achieve great things, or is it because there¡¯s a terrifying almighty with unimaginable power plotting against you?¡±


    Whether this thing was a cheat or a candy wrapped in poison, it was hard to say.


    Thetter was even more likely.


    ¡°What should we do when the army is at the city gates?¡± Kant said,¡± Whether it¡¯s a gift from the demons or a blessing from the gods, we¡¯ll talk about thatter. The most important thing now is to find the dragons that are trapped in this ce and seal off the news to prevent it from spreading and causing endless trouble.¡±


    If Goethe had the secrets of this area and the underground, he would still have time and opportunity to consider whether to exploit it or seal it up and destroy it. However, if the news leaked out, it would not be up to Goethe.


    When all the countries arrived, the overwhelming diplomatic pressure, economic pressure, political pressure, and even military pressure would be enough to suffocate Goethe.


    Blocking the news meant that he could take the initiative.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Hong San nodded and said,¡± However, this will not be easy. There are too many of those underground monsters, and they are difficult to hurt with swords. Even if we want to go deep underground, we will have to fight a tough battle. Even with the Scarlet Queen and the Dragon n¡¯s youngdy¡¯s martial arts to open the way, it will be extremely difficult to advance. There are also many variables. Although Your Highness¡¯s equipment is sharp, it will be difficult to use it in theplicated terrain and narrow, dark underground. Does Your Highness have a n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was just looking for you to perfect it.¡±


    Kant said,¡± First of all, it¡¯s not wise to go deep underground and fight against groups of monsters. We have to avoid getting caught up in a stalemate with unfamiliar enemies inplex terrain. The way of war is to make the best use of our strengths and avoid our weaknesses. I want to think of a way to reduce their numbers before we go deep underground.¡±


    ¡± Furthermore,rge-caliber weapons cannot be used underground, and small-caliber weapons are not powerful enough. If we want to increase the killing efficiency, we have to attack each other¡¯s shield with each other¡¯s spear. To put it simply, we have to use the mysterious energy to strengthen the ammunition. However, if we want to do this, we need more corpses to extract energy. However, doing so will require us to open the seal and fight against thoserge numbers of monsters, so¡­¡±


    Kant could not help butugh.


    He suddenly thought of a set of pictures.


    Throwing Chain.jpg


    ¡°So?¡± Hong San asked in surprise.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Kant took out a piece of paper and a pen.¡± Let¡¯s build a monster grinding tower first.¡±


    MC yers were fearless.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Ah, the fitness ring was about tost for ten days. Continue, continue.

 Chapter 494: 494

    Chapter 494: 494


    Tool Man Perpetual Movement System


    ¡°I really can¡¯t exin it now.¡±


    The sky was already dark, and the area around the sealed cave in the forest was brightly lit.


    Eight 3,500-Wattmps illuminated the area of thousands of square meters, and even the charred wood patterns on the ground could be seen clearly. Thesemps were often used forrge-scale illumination during construction at night. Their longsting and bright light crushed all magicmps and mage illumination spells.


    After all, magicmps were a luxury for spellcasters and dignitaries because of their precious materials and rtivelyplicated craftsmanship. As for illumination spells, even longsting illumination spells had a time limit. Moreover, in order to maintain a longsting and stable light, the spellcaster had to constantly maintain and adjust it.


    Therefore, the need forrge-scale nighttime illumination in the other world still required fire.


    Not to mentionmoners, it was already good enough to use oilmps.


    Therefore, the hangingmps that Kant had disyed werepletely ck technology in the eyes of the Spell Casters. They shone brightly and had longsting effects. They did not even need to change their Magic Stones for hours.


    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t curious about the principles behind the alchemy tools, but it was taboo to casually probe the principles behind the alchemy tools and tools. Furthermore, the other party was Kant. Not only could he make such a cool alchemy weapon, but he could also cast forbidden spells. Who would dare to vite the intellectual property rights of such a person?


    What shocked them was yet toe.


    In just a few hours, a steel fortress had been erected in this area.<div>


    The lights reflected the cold light on the cold steel. The oddly-shaped tower waspleted in less than three hours. From afar, they could see Prince Kant flying around in his gorgeous steel suit. His hands asionally shot out blue mes. The steel tes, steel beams, and stone materials that were t and embedded with steel bars were firmly connected and raised.


    Its efficiency far exceeded Goethe¡¯s National Civil Engineering Corps.


    After all, even if the architects of the engineering corps had solid theoretical knowledge and were proficient in earth magic, they could not conjure arge number of materials out of thin air, nor could they randomly stack the building materials without copsing.


    The former was obviously more terrifying.


    Even though they had no idea what Kant was up to, the top figures of the Lucerne Law School were all shocked by what they saw.


    This was especially true for the officials sent by Green Wave Province to assist.


    The Blue Wave Province was located on the west coast of Goethe. It was separated from Valentan on the eastern border by Goethe. It was also very far away from Lucerne. The officials and nobles here had only heard of Kant¡¯s legend. They also knew that the war was won because of him. It was said that alchemical weapons were unrivaled in the world, and forbidden spells were intimidating in the world. They had never seen it with their own eyes. They still had some instinctive doubts and disbelief in their hearts.


    Then, he saw with his own eyes that Kant had built a steel fortress in a matter of hours, with the amount of steel that was equivalent to a week¡¯s worth of steel production capacity in the entire Blue Wave Province.


    The official bit his finger and witnessed everything.


    He was sure that the steel was not taken from Goethe¡¯s treasury, because the piles of steel tes were stacked vertically and horizontally, forming a mountain. They were of the same specifications, length, width, and height. This meant that the purpose of the steel was determined when it was forged. Even the elves would not be so extravagant.


    Father, they¡¯re probably starting to suspect that you¡¯ve got the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.¡±


    Kant, who was hovering in the air and looking down, heard Horus ¡®whisper.


    Kant shrugged.¡± Just think about it. By the way, once the development of Zhuerban begins, we can get the steel from all the countries for free. When the timees, we can sell the steel to all the countries and let them forge swords, spears, halberds, armors, and helmets. The production of steel is an eternal fighting force.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to start selling guns after all the countries have finished changing their equipment?¡± asked Iron Son.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Kant nodded and said,¡± And we have to start selling muzzles.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    This was something Horus had not expected.


    ¡± I¡¯ll sell the technical principles and gunpowder form to them after I¡¯ve made a good profit,¡± Kant continued.


    ¡°..¡±<div>


    ¡°And then sell rifled rifles.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    There was still a long way to go.


    Kant took out his phone from the storage module at the side of his battle suit. He opened the video that he had saved on his phone and nodded.¡± This ce is finally built. There are threeyers of reinforcement on the inside and threeyers on the outside. Lily can seal the outermostyer. It¡¯s very good. Next, we¡¯ll¡­¡±<div>


    Horus adjusted his mood and said excitedly,¡±Two belts! An ammunition depot!¡±


    ¡± You seem very excited?¡± Kant¡¯s tone became subtle.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Horus immediately replied. I¡¯m excited to be able to fight alongside my father!¡±


    .. Pick.


    Kant knew exactly what this fellow was happy about.


    F * ck, I¡¯m so unhappy.


    Around midnight, the monster grinding tower was officiallypleted.


    Complete sealing.


    All the internal structures were tightly stacked with threeyers of steel tes and reinforced concrete. The steel tes were enchanted and reinforced, and Lily added ayer of seal on the outside.


    As firm as a rock.


    Kant met up with Ste after he left the tower and instructed her to be on guard. He then went to check on his subordinates. Under Hong San¡¯s lead, the anti-aircraft cannon array and machine gun array had been deployed. They had formed a cross-formation outside the monster grinding tower. Even if a monster really rushed out, it would be a dead end.


    Then, he brought Ah Xing and Long Niang into the fortress.


    Seal the door.<div>


    The interior was brightly lit, and there was an awe-inspiring smell of steel.


    Lily looked around. She could hear a strange rumble and the ground was shaking. Everything here was strange and mysterious. Strange devices, strange shes, strange mechanical structures.


    She turned to Kant.¡± Your n is to build a steel fortress to stop the monsters from charging out?¡± You might as well sell these steel to the Dragon Ind Defense. The money you get from selling them can be used to hire dragon fighters to do this kind of thing. The price-performance ratio is definitely much better than building a steel house.¡±


    What a wastrel.


    Kant shook his head. Forget it, you¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    ¡± Up to you.¡± Madame Long shrugged.¡± So, we¡¯re going to open the seal, block the entrance, and kill them all to reduce the number of monsters?¡±


    In Lily¡¯s opinion, Kant¡¯s n should be to build an indestructible steel fortress to stop the monsters from rushing to the outside world. Then, he would open the seal and allow the monsters to rush out from the underground. Then, he would turn the area into a bloody colosseum where everyone could kill to their heart¡¯s content. What a mess.


    She nced at Ah Xing and said to Kant,¡± After you open the seal, you can use your spatial ability to go outside. We¡¯ll be fine here. It¡¯s not easy for you to use your alchemy weapon in this ce.¡±


    Kant raised a finger at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Lily frowned.


    ¡± Let me tell you something, Lily. I¡¯m not the kind of leader who makes suicidal ns and lets his teammates fight in front of him. I prefer safety, efficiency, and speed.¡±


    Kant smiled and said to her,¡± The first line of defense to prevent the monsters from escaping is my weapon. The second line is the internal defense structure. The third line is yours. Your mission is to kill the fish that slip out identally. The outeryer of the fortress is the fourth line. The green-skinned spearmen are the fifth line. The Investigation Corps led by Ste is the sixth line. Do you understand?¡±


    He moved his limbs and walked to the side.¡± In my n, the security line starting from you guys is a safety measure just in case. This is my style of doing things.¡±<div>


    Kant then stood still. Long Niang realized that there were two long ck ribbons made of strange materials in front of and behind him. They were supported by strange structures and tools made of steel. Both ends extended to ces she could not see. She had no idea where they led to.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant asked.¡± Do you see the shadow under your feet?¡± Follow the direction of the arrow to unlock the seal. Then, follow the direction of the arrow and leave. There will be a notification sound.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Wen Ai.¡± Horus ¡®voice sounded from the loudspeaker.


    ¡°..¡±


    F * ck.


    Lily was surprised at first, then pointed at herself. What does that mean? It seems to be in thenguage of Aurora. What does it mean?¡±


    Her pronunciation was rather urate. Kant did not dare to lie to her and say that it meant a dragon in thenguage of the State of Aurora. He was afraid that she would expose herself if she went to find someone to verify it. Hence, he said seriously,¡± In thenguage of the State of Aurora, the first word means literature. The second word means passion. Wen ¡®ai means that you have a passion for literary works. Yes, everyone who likes to read novels can call it Wen¡¯ ai¡­¡±


    Kant nced coldly at the camera.


    Perhaps sensing the threat, Horus did not y any more tricks. Long Niang followed the projected light arrow on the ground and arrived at the entrance of the cave where the seal was located. She realized that this ce had been suppressed by a thickyer of steel and stone, leaving only two exits, one big and one small.


    She had entered through a small passageway.


    ¡± Ma ¡®am, after you undo the seal, please return to your original path immediately. Be quick.¡± Horus said in a serious tone,¡± This is very important. Please be quick.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± said Long Niang indifferently.


    She walked towards the strengthened seal and looked around.<div>


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Lily took a deep breath, and her mind was instantly empty. Her calm mind was swept up by a cold touch, from the inside out, sweeping through her body and mind, extending to her hands and feet.


    She slowly raised her hand. Her delicate little fist was exquisite and cute, but it was trembling slightly at this moment because the umted dragon power was almost uncontroble.


    Then, she threw a punch as fast as lightning.


    The air was still, and time was eternal, as if nothing had changed.


    Long Niang turned around and left. Her figure was like lightning as she ran along the path she came from.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±A shocked voice sounded in the air.


    ¡± It¡¯s broken,¡± Lily said without looking back.


    In the next moment, she heard a dull ¡± oh ¡°, followed by a series of explosions. Behind her, the sound of the iron gates falling continuously could be heard. Long Niang turned around and saw the iron tes falling continuously behind her, sealing the entrance.


    She flew back to the hall along the path she came from and saw that Kant was already fully dressed.


    Long Niang recognized that it was the protective suit rmended by the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s Life Department to defend against all kinds of mutations, curses, corruption, and corrosion.


    Then, the iron gate structure fell continuously, isting him from the two transmission belts.


    Through a piece of ss, she saw Kant making a gesture at her.


    It was a gesture where his thumb and index finger were bent into a circle while his remaining three fingers were spread open. She did not know what that meant, but she knew what Kant meant.


    Long Niang smiled and looked at Ah Xing, who was standing at the side. She followed the instructions and stood in another ce.


    It seemed that this generation of Fire Stealers was indeed different from the previous generation.


    Kant took a deep breath.


    ¡°The seal is broken!¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡± Horus ¡®voice rang in his ear.¡± The Tool System has finally been repaired. It is now officially turned on!¡±


    ¡°F * ck you!¡± Kant shouted.


    Immediately after, his voice was drowned out by the incessant gunfire.


    A series of explosions, lightning and thunder shook the earth.


    The people who were on guard outside did not know what was going on. The details of the mysterious energy were well kept secret, but the cave and the mutation were not kept a secret, and there was no way to keep it a secret. The spellcasters and soldiers only knew that the area had been eroded and mutated, and His Highness Kant was taking it in.


    They saw a violent rumbleing from the steel fortress that had been erected in the past few hours. Glinting light and sulfurous smoke spread out from it. It was the sound of His Highness Kant¡¯s battle.


    ¡°It must be very intense.¡±


    Military officers, mages, nobles, soldiers¡­The Sentinels, who were listening to the roar and paying attention to everything, were silently worried and praying.


    No matter what, when something dangerous happened, the first person to stand at the front and resist everything would always be respected by everyone.


    They could only pray gratefully that His Highness Kant¡¯s battle would go smoothly.


    But what they did not know was that His Highness Kant was not fighting.


    At least not on the front lines.


    The dragon seal was lifted, and the light that shone through the hole quickly attracted the attention of the nameless monsters. A few minutester, the sound of sharp ws scratching the rock wall rumbled.


    A huge number of monsters leaped out one after another. They sniffed, listened, and explored. The fragrance of flesh and blood, the direction of the breeze, the feedback of ws, and the imprable solid walls around them. Only one direction was filled with a delicious smell. They roared and were excited at the same time. They rushed forward along a nted passage, hunting, biting, digesting, and reproducing!


    After galloping for dozens of meters, the first monster stepped on the air and fell down.


    It swung its ws in the air, trying to grab something, trying to change its posture to deal with the impact. Then, it saw the sh of death. On the side wall of the barn-like cylinder, there were heavy machine guns deployed. From bottom to top, from top to bottom, the zing of firepower was like a sharp sword of light, cutting the monsters who failed to brake in time and missed their steps. Blood sprayed into the sky.


    The remains of the monsters fell to the ground one after another.


    On the floor of the ughter room was a fan-shaped surface that protruded from the center. At this moment, it began to slowly rotate, throwing the flesh and blood of the monsters to the edge.


    At the edge of the mine, there was a sweeping de that blocked the monster corpses that were turning around until they piled up. The side door opened and the pile of corpses fell into the mine cart.


    The mine cart rumbled along the transportation track.


    Along the way, spikes kept falling down. Later, there were even electric saws and impact drills to confirm that all the monsters were dead. After a series of processes such as disinfection, scanning, filtering, and packing, a basket of fresh monster materials was finally sent to Kant, who was fully armed, along the conveyor belt.


    Uncle Kang expressionlessly reached out his hand and pressed on the outside of the teleportation box.


    Fire Stealer¡¯s Power was activated.


    Extracting, obliterating flesh and blood, extracting mysterious elements.


    Then, he turned around expressionlessly.


    The box of ammo was teleported to his side, waiting to be enchanted and strengthened.


    ¡°..¡±


    [Am I in Foxconn, you bastard!]


    The ammunition that had been enchanted by the mysterious elements was sent to the main building of the monster grinding tower along the conveyor belt. Horus, who was in tower defense mode, controlled the arm of force and sent it to various ces. Other than that, the recement barrels, steel tes, and other parts were also sent to him and Kant continuously for enchantment and strengthening.


    The Transformers controlled this huge weapon system and continuously killed the brainless monsters that rushed out of the hole. This kind of shooting game was really exciting.


    He was indeed excited.


    This feeling of fighting alongside his father was so satisfying!


    Using the ammo enchanted with the mysterious element to kill the monster, then extracting the ammo enchanted with the mysterious element from the monster¡¯s corpse. This cycle was the true essence of the Tool Man Perpetual Movement System.


    The best part was that this system was designed by his father himself.


    Wonderful, wonderful.


    Horus and the machine spirit were overjoyed.


    Bullets filled the sky, and the trail of light shed. The interwoven firepowerwork was endless. The enhanced ammunition system¡¯s lethality had doubled. Dealing with these monsters became more and more convenient. The father and son cooperated seamlessly.


    Lily witnessed everything silently.


    She could hear the incessant rumbling. It was the sound of Kant¡¯s alchemical weapon.


    There were also the painful roars and wails of the monsters being torn apart.


    Obviously, a continuous massacre was taking ce in the ce separated by the thick steel wall. The underground cave that the three of them had sealed with great difficulty was nowpletely open. The huge number of extremely troublesome monsters had been reduced to boxes of flesh and blood, and they were sent to the Fire Stealer.


    It was extracted by his power.


    Long Niang looked at Kant in the partition. The Fire Stealer was fully armed and his head was covered. He was busy with the flesh and blood that was constantly being sent over.


    He was like a sausage chef in a butcher shop.


    She couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s expression. She could only see the other party¡¯s eyes through the protective chip.


    But Long Niang was best at reading eyes.


    However, in such an asion, she would not be able to use her skills.


    Because it was obvious that everyone could see the Fire Stealer roll his eyes.


    His eyes were filled with joy.


    Even she herself did not notice that the corners of Long Niang¡¯s mouth curled into a gentle smile. That smile was natural and pure,pletely different from the fake smile, cold smile, lewd smile, and strange smile from before.


    The Fire Stealers of this generation were really different.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] On the tenth day of the fitness ring, he suddenly realized that Meituan takeout could be delivered. Forget about this matter!

 Chapter 495: 495

    Chapter 495: 495


    Divine Secrets Sect Female Fighter


    The high-intensity ughtersted for about an hour.


    ¡± The number of monsters has been greatly reduced. I think we¡¯ve killed arge portion.¡± Horus ¡®voice sounded from the loudspeaker.¡± Fortunately, they are not endless.¡±


    Kant exhaled.


    He could clearly feel the decrease in the number of monsters.


    This was because the frequency of raw materials being delivered had also decreased.


    ¡°But Father, you can¡¯t rest yet,¡± said Iron Son.


    .. F * ck.


    He raised his middle finger in the direction of the camera.


    However, it was strange that the Fire Stealer¡¯s extraction ability was not without consumption. Retracting the source and separating the elements would have a certain burden on the soul. The energy consumed by a whole hour of high-intensity extraction and enchantment work was enough to kill any stinky d * ck if it was used for a live broadcast.


    However, he wasn¡¯t tired.


    The process of extracting the mysterious elements was extremely natural and smooth. Even the enchanted ammunition was as smooth as flowing water. It was as if he was controlling his arm. The smooth feeling made Kant feel strange and wary.


    Although the parrot had said that this was a good opportunity, Kant had never let his guard down.


    After another half an hour, there were only two or three big cats and small cats left.


    Kant flexed his fingers and exhaled slowly.


    This harvest could be said to be a huge harvest.


    The monster corpses that were extracted to strengthen the ammunition only ounted for a small portion of the total amount. Arge amount of flesh and blood was stored in the white fog world, piled up in a corner of Zhuerban City that had been hit by meteorites. The corpse pieces, blood, broken limbs, and ferocious faces now looked like a terrifying gym.


    Speaking of which, he hadpletely used Zhuerban as a garbage dump¡­He had brought the meteorite that had crashed into the elven camp here, smashing the capital of Piagon into a pulp. It should have refreshed the world and wiped out the traces, but the Horizon ss frigate was still docked in the outer seas of Zhuban, so it could only be left there. Now, the rottennd was also a mass grave, and countless pieces of flesh and blood were piled up.


    ¡°How many monsters did we kill?¡± he asked, stretching his back.


    Horus used about thirty seconds to rey the battle video and count the number of targets.¡± A total of 14,364, Father. Oh, it¡¯s 65 now.¡±


    ¡°So many.¡±


    ¡°It is a lot.¡± Horus said,¡± If we don¡¯t consider the risk of corrosion from the mysterious energy, you will pour the flesh and blood we collected tonight into the atmosphere above Washington. It should immediately cause global panic and chaos in the United States. It is not a dream for the American stock market to melt three times in a day.¡±


    .. What a tempting suggestion.


    It was quite interesting to create trouble in secret to scare people and spread panic.


    Moreover, it was the flesh and blood of monsters from another world that was terrifying! If they were to take the flesh and blood of animals from Earth and scatter it, the Americans would take it for a test and find out that it was a f * cking cow. In the blink of an eye, they would be able to guess that it was a superpowered person who was causing trouble. Then, they would be able to sequence it and find out that it was a Qinchuan cow. They would even be able to lock onto the origin of the cow. Then, they would be able to find out where there was arge-scale livestock trade or where the cow had gone missing. The culprit would be found on the spot.


    If you get some monsters from another world, you might not even know if their DNA is double spiral. You¡¯ll be scared to death.


    However, now was not the time to talk about this.


    More than 10,000 monsters surged out of the ground.


    He didn¡¯t know how many cats were still inside.


    Even if it was only 10,000 yuan, it was enough.


    If they had not built the monster grinding tower and had gone down with Dragon Maiden and Ah Xing, or even formed Goethe¡¯s exploration team ording to Ste¡¯s original n, they would have had to face the endless siege of thousands of monsters with extremely fast speed and sharp ws in the dark, narrow, and well-connected underground environment.


    However, the crux of the problem was¡­


    ¡± What?¡± Kant frowned.¡± Didn¡¯t the dragons that went in encounter any battles?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to find the answer ourselves,¡± Horus replied.


    The conveyor belt was taken away, and the partition wall was raised. All the machine parts and structures that were stained with the monster¡¯s flesh had to be thoroughly purified or even destroyed. In front of him, Long Niang was leaning against the wall, writing and drawing in a notebook. She only raised her head to nce at him before returning to her own world.


    Ah Xing dashed over and raised an NS. He shouted,¡±Kant! Kant!¡± I owe more than 700,000 yuan in loans now!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    How should he put it?


    At this moment, the Goethe people outside must have thought that a bitter battle had taken ce here.


    In the end, the Forbidden Mage and Great Alchemist, His Highness Kant, was just an assembly line tool.


    The powerful dragon was writing erotic books.


    The Scarlet Queen, who was a gori, was ying the Animal Forest Club.


    The superior intelligent alchemical weapon that had shone during the siege of Danfeng Lucerne was ying a real tower defense.


    Kant had indeed suffered a lot. The battle had been very intense, and the corpses of his enemies had piled up like mountains.


    However, he felt that something was wrong.


    Kant reached out to stop Ah Xing, who was about to carry him.¡± Wait a minute. I¡¯ll change my clothes. They¡¯re dirty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Ah Xing hugged him indifferently.


    She helped Kant take off his helmet and pulled the protective suit aside. Then, she rubbed her face against Kant¡¯s face a few times and let out afortable sigh. Then, she wrapped her arms around Kant¡¯s neck and pressed the game console.¡± Kant,e to my house to y!¡± I¡¯ll take you fishing¡­¡±


    .. Ah Xing fell so quickly.


    She felt that one day, she would be matched with Parrot as a friend.


    Kant patted her head.¡± Alright, put it away. It¡¯s time to get down to business. We¡¯ll y after we¡¯re done.¡±


    Ah Xing replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ and obediently put away the game console.


    ¡°Are you done ying?¡± When Long Niang heard this, she put away her notebook.


    ¡± That is,¡± Kant nodded.¡± If they don¡¯t have a second wave.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s our turn? Are we going to enter that cave?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Time is of the essence, let¡¯s explore first.¡±


    Lily observed Kant¡¯s expression.¡± Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± It must be tiring to do that.¡±


    Through the notes left behind by her father, she had a better understanding of the Fire Stealers. She knew the strange abilities they possessed, as well as many details and characteristics¡­For example, the burden and consumption of this kind of thing.


    Kant massaged his forehead. He was indeed not very tired.


    The extraction and application of this mysterious energy did not ce too much of a burden on his soul.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not tired.¡± He shook his head.


    Lily took a few more nces. Thanks to her special skill of reading his eyes, she could see that Kant was full of energy and even more energetic than before. She knew that he was telling the truth and smiled.


    ¡°It seems that you are indeed very different from the previous Fire Stealer.¡± She looked at the iron walls around her, as well as the traps of death. The powerful weapons she had never heard of before were all the results of alchemy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Fire Stealer¡¯s power to be able to produce such an amazing effect and power whenbined with your alchemy,¡± said Long Niang.¡±It¡¯s a perfect match.¡±


    Kant raised an eyebrow.


    He was very concerned about the past, mission, and all kinds of information about the Fire Stealer. However, the parrot was secretive and vague. There were many historical books on the continent that did not record it. The second generation of the Dragon Lady had learned some information from her father¡¯s manual, which was especially important to him.


    Hearing what Long Niang said, his spirits were lifted.


    ¡°It sounds like¡­¡± Kant asked,¡± The previous Fire Stealer¡¯s path was different from mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the previous Fire Stealer was not good at alchemy. She was famous for her powerfulbat strength and variousbat methods. The extraction and strengthening characteristics of the Fire Stealer were used by her to strengthen her body and change her attack attributes, as well as¡­¡± Long Niang paused for a moment and said softly,¡± Plunder the enemy¡¯s ability.¡±


    Oh, Divine Secrets Sect.


    I¡¯m familiar with this.


    The difference in style from the previous Fire Stealer was a matter of personal struggle.


    Kant was an Earthling. The first 20 years were peaceful. He was just an ordinary person with a weak foundation. He had spent more than a year in the Saint Seal Inds. Although he had the ck beast crystals to strengthen his body and mystical animals to train with him, the vile creatures did not teach him well. He did not learn well either. Although he could barely be considered an expert in the Bastard Boxing, he could still fight even if he could not form a routine. However, he could only fight.


    After all, he was not an expert who could obliterate a Great Dao with a single punch. He did not walk this path.


    As for the ability to extract living creatures and deprive their powers, he knew it too. However, every extraction would cause a huge mental burden. Moreover, he could not find a powerful top-notch powerhouse to absorb them. Throughout the war, he had only extracted some high-ranking elven officers and powerful mages, and the effect was only so-so.


    No matter how much trash was extracted, it would not beparable to a top-tier expert. This was because what was extracted wasbat skills and experience. To an expert, trash¡¯s experience and skills were wrong. A thousand trash¡¯sbat skills were also a thousand wrong skills. It was useless against a top-tier expert.


    He could be an Archmage by extracting 20,000 low-level mages? How could there be such a good thing?


    As for why the previous senior could be a peerless expert of the Martial Arts Sect? That was not only due to personal struggles, but also the progress of history.


    Wasn¡¯t the previous Fire Stealer from Aurora? It was a woman. Kant guessed that she was probably a female boxer from the East. She was strong-willed and had a clear mind. She stood firm and unmoving like the moon and the river.


    In addition, the era that she, Parrot, and the others were active in was the so-called era of great strife. Hundreds of races rose up together, and the dangers and opportunities brought by the enemy from outer space pushed civilization to advance rapidly. The golden age had arrived, and there were wars every day. There were many strong people, and the global tension was 300%. The dog¡¯s head was beaten into a skunk¡¯s head.


    In that era, a female boxer with a strong heart who had been cheated by people would naturally be doing well. Even if she didn¡¯t go looking for trouble, trouble woulde knocking on her door.


    She had been challenging people of higher levels all the way, and if she won, she would eat them alive. She would take away the essence of the enemy¡¯s life, and she would grow stronger as she fought. Countless strong people provided her with bait to be stronger, and the strong mind that she had trained since she was young made her not mind the mental pressure and side effects of extracting living bodies. Herbat strength naturally expanded to a breaking point in a short period of time, and she became a muscr person of the Martial Arts Sect. It was not surprising that a punch could cause mountains and earth to copse, and her body could destroy the Graywind Insect nest.


    No wonder Kant had awakened the power of the Fire Stealer and was so excited when he demonstrated the miraculous effect to the mystical creatures. The creatures immediately burst intoughter and grunted.


    They were all used to the previous Fire Stealer extracting theva from a volcano and gathering it in his palm to unleash a fist that was as powerful as a thousand miles ofnd. Then, they saw Kant shoot out sparks of steel nails with a nail gun in his hand, and he had an expression that said,¡± This ability is so powerful, so amazing, I¡¯m so awesome.¡±


    It would be strange if he didn¡¯tugh.


    However, everyone had their own path.


    Kant¡¯s first reaction after acquiring his ability was tobine the extracted elements with the industrial and technological products from Earth. He had been walking on this path ever since, exploring and thinking. He was familiar with this and was good at it. He also believed in the results that his civilization had achieved over thousands of years without Extraordinary powers through collective, intelligence, desire, and war.


    At that moment, Kant had a sh of understanding.


    Perhaps Parrot had kept the path, secret arts, techniques, and experiences of the previous Fire Stealer a secret from him because she had such considerations in mind. She did not want the path of the previous Fire Stealer to affect Kant.


    The reason was simple.


    Even if he relied on his special ability to extract the power of the strong to strengthen himself and eventually grow into a peerless expert with explosive strength and monstrousbat strength, the previous Fire Stealer still¡­He was defeated.


    That path had no end.


    ¡°As for me, after realizing your identity, I was both surprised and amused. Because you are very weak, much weaker than the previous Fire Stealer recorded in my father¡¯s diary. I was wondering how long you would have to grow. I was wondering if this Fire Stealer could do it. I was wondering why you were so far behind¡­¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice interrupted Kant¡¯s thoughts.


    She looked around and said softly,¡± But I seem to be wrong. Looking at everything you¡¯ve done, such an easy battle, what you¡¯ve done in the past, your reliance, strength, and reliance, I even feel¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡­¡± Long Niang looked at Kant with a deep gaze.¡± I even think that your path is the right one.¡±


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The previous Fire Stealer, the current Fire Stealer.


    The dragons of the previous generation and the dragons of this generation.


    The parrot said,¡±Together with yourpanions, you will also gain newpanions.¡±


    He smiled and said,¡±Maybe it¡¯s right¡­¡± We will prove it to them.¡±


    Lilyughed too.


    Kant was stunned. Long Niang¡¯s smile was natural and gentle. It was no longer cold and stern. It was as if this smile was the one that matched her looks and grace, not her usual indifference.


    He subconsciously reached for his phone, and Long Niang immediately asked warily,¡±What?¡±


    That beautiful smile had already disappeared.


    ¡°You looked very good when you smiled just now.¡± He said,¡± I want to record that moment.¡±


    Long Niang¡¯s expression quickly turned cold, and her eyes became cold. She looked at Kant with disdain and usation.¡± That¡¯s a euphemism for harassment, right? The alchemy products that you create are used to secretly record the embarrassing and indecent side of women, so that they can be coerced into doing shameful things. As expected of you. Do you want to write a story about a lecherous alchemist with you as the main character?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± she asked as she walked towards the cave. Work.¡±


    Her long, pale blonde hair draped over her slender back, and her ck dress vaguely outlined the seductive curves of her tall and slender figure. Kant was stunned for a moment before heughed.


    ¡°Father, do you feel that it¡¯s a pity?¡± Horus¡¯s secret voice sounded in his ear. There¡¯s no need to pity her. I¡¯ve already taken a picture of her smiling just now. It¡¯s not a low-resolution surveince video, but an extremely high-definition photo image. I can even see your reflection in her pupils.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±Kant was pleasantly surprised. Send it over quickly!¡±


    ¡°So, Father, what do you intend to exchange for this photo?¡±


    Kant lowered his voice and shouted,¡±Unfilial son!¡± Have you forgotten how I gave you a lot of resources and knowledge for free? The child had shared some good things with his father to repay the favor of enlightenment, and he actually dared to ask for a reward? Do you still have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, I¡­¡± Horus retorted.


    Before he could finish, Kant suddenly reacted. F * ck! Why did you take pictures and videos of me talking to her? And it¡¯s fucking super high definition! What are you trying to do!¡±


    ¡°Father, is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    The iron son¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent.


    ¡°The dungeon is about to start, and you have to inform Ste and Hong San.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    What the f * ck¡­


    ¡°In short, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Kant said,¡± Everyone, work hard tonight. Be prepared. Changes can happen at any time. Attacks and dangers beyond our imagination can happen at any time. This is especially true after we enter the underground. We will be in contact at all times. You must be on high alert.¡±


    Hong San and Princess Ste nodded.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± The princess said,¡± Don¡¯t force yourself. There are still many ways.¡±


    To Goethe, between the mysterious energy and Kant, thetter was obviously more important.


    Her meaning was obvious.


    If Kant was unable to resolve the matter, or if the danger was too great, it would be fine to ask the Arcane Magic Council for help. Even if this meant that the entire world had to know about the characteristics and value of the mysterious energy, they would have to share a piece of the pie. Goethe would also be able to get a big piece of the pie through Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell deterrence and the local advantage. At the very least, it would be safer to turn the situation around, n, and work hard in this area than to resolve the matter alone.


    Kant understood as well.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, nodding at Ste.


    ¡°I should have trained harder back then.¡± Hong San shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Kant smiled and patted him on the shoulder.¡± Advisor, don¡¯t think about Wushuang anymore. Just be good and n your strategy.¡±


    After they bade farewell and everything was settled, Hong San and Ste left separately and returned to their posts. The gate of the steel fortress was closed again. Kant, Lily, Ah Xing, and Horus, who had transformed into a battle suit, came to the entrance of the underground cave. In the bottomless darkness, a faint light shone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Long Niang was in front, Kant was in the middle, and Ah Xing was behind. The three of them jumped into the cave one after another. The smell of the sea wafted faintly inside, and there were still wet marks on the rock walls.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: The eleventh day of the fitness ring exercise, the first day of holding back from KFC.

 Chapter 496: 496

    Chapter 496: 496


    It¡¯s Hei Jiang


    The dark passage was like a huge mouth of the abyss, and the three of them were falling rapidly.


    This process had been going on for some time.


    The depth of the cave was far beyond Kant¡¯s imagination.


    As they continued to venture deeper, arge number of forks and branches appeared. However, they could still determine the origin of the nameless monster from its crawling tracks. Kant kept making marks along the way, and the air became cold and gloomy. asionally, they would pass through dark and deep passages, but the challenges of the environment were nothing.


    There were arge number of concave surfaces and small waterfalls, and the path leading down was winding. It could be judged that this was an extremely deep natural cave. It was strange and jagged, and the scenery was strange and endless.


    The light projected by the battle suit dispersed the darkness, but even further away, it was still shrouded in deep shadows. The light illuminated the surrounding mottled stone walls, and Horus ¡®sensors constantly updated the depth.


    This section of the passage was almost vertical.


    In order to avoid encountering unknown dangers, they had to control their falling speed. The recoil of the jetpack resisted the gravity. The shining blue mes in the vortex jet were derived from the power of technology, and the sparks that were constantly pulled out from the rock walls on both sides were¡­


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant turned around.


    On his right, Long Niang stretched out her right arm and grabbed the rock wall. She fell down with sparks and lightning. Her slender and elegant fingers scratched the hard rock wall, creating a series of sparks. Her pale golden hair only fluttered slightly. What was even more strange was that her ck dress did not move at all.


    You¡¯re free-falling!


    Although there was no Newton in the other world, he should still show some respect to the Earth Father.


    Kant looked to his left. Ah Xing was holding onto the rock wall with one hand while the other was holding onto the NS, performing a high-difficulty maneuver. It looked engrossed and focused.


    Be serious! He was in an instance dungeon!


    What¡¯s the difference between you and a stupid D * mn who ys C while watching VTL while ying WoW!


    In short, when they first came down, Long Niang and Ah Xing were very interested. After all, exploration was the nature of intelligent creatures. But soon, the boring actions and the winding maze-like path quickly extinguished their enthusiasm. Now, they were already looking for their own fun.


    Kant was leading the way anyway.


    ¡°Father.¡± The disy screen of the battle suit activated, and the screen with the honeb structure spread out like water. Horus ¡®voice sounded in his ear.¡± Do you want to watch something? Leave the exploration to me.¡±


    After all, the tasks of memorizing the path, scanning for traces of the nameless monster¡¯s crawling, and leading the way downward were all done by Horus in his battle suit form. Kant, the man in the suit, was just a decoration.


    What a considerate son.


    ¡± Of course, I strongly advise you not to watch romance movies,¡± the autobot added.¡± You know the reason, Father. Beeping in this state is really embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°-I¡¯m not looking!¡±


    Finally, amidst theughter of the father-son crosstalk, the depth reading was fixed at 1889.4. With Horus¡¯s warning, the three of them were on guard at the same time. The lights below reflected a rugged and empty light. It was no longer a narrow underground passage.


    Nearly 1,900 meters.


    This number was already close to the explored depth of the deepest natural cave on Earth.


    Long Niang and Ah Xingnded on the ground with a roar, sending rocks flying everywhere with a loud bang. Ah Xing raised his golden staff, and Li Li opened her dragon eyes. Dragon power surged out of her body, and she was ready to fight at the first moment.


    Kantnded slowly under the buffer of the reverse me. His gauntlet vibrated and his de of light unfurled.


    Then, the three of them saw their surroundings clearly.


    For a moment, his eyes were filled with surprise.


    What they saw was a vast underground space. If they didn¡¯t know where they came from, they would never believe that they were underground. At a very high altitude, the jagged stone wall at the top was like the sky. There were many fungi densely growing on it, and they were emitting various colors of light.


    It was like the starry sky.


    There was a river flowing nearby.


    The two banks were covered in verdant green, moss-like nts growing. On the riverbed, between the cliffs, and on the t ground, clusters of colorful mushrooms were like flowers.


    Some of the mushrooms were tall and thick, and rough white patterns could be seen inside the mushroom cap, like some kind of fiber. The bottom of the river was glittering, and there were broken gems embellished in them, reflecting the light emitted by the strange colonies around them. Between the boulders and the crevices, clusters of crystals could be vaguely seen growing.


    ¡°Here¡­¡±Kant mumbled.


    It was ck Fall.


    .. Well, it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Can you breathe?¡± he asked, tapping his visor.


    ¡± No harmful gases or living suspended matter detected. The atmosphericposition is simr to the surface, but the oxygen content is high. You can breathe freely, Father.¡±


    He opened the visor and the fresh air with a hint of sweetness greeted him.


    Kant let out a breath of relief as he gazed at the dreamy scenery. Although he was underground, it was not as if there was no sunlight here. All kinds of strange glowing nts illuminated the ce, reflecting the alluring light from the crystals of various colors. This ce was like a foreign world.


    It was a scenery that could not be seen on Earth.


    He looked at it for a while and suddenly frowned.


    Ah Xing was looking left and right. She was also curious and happy about the scenery. She wanted to run around and have fun, but for Kant¡¯s safety, she still stayed close to him. She asked curiously,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡± No animals,¡± Kant frowned.¡± No animals.¡±


    He opened his phoenix eyes, and as the mes soared, he looked around and corrected himself.¡± Alright, there are still some. There are small insects like scorpions, small swimming fish, small multi-section reptiles like centipedes, small parasites, and small mice that are less than the size of two fingers¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right either,¡± he said with a frown after looking around.


    There was obviously a unique ecosystem underground. The secret of nature was bnce. Various species and links were mutually bnced, and the number was controlled to prevent expansion. ording to the definition of biology on Earth, fungi should be ssified as dposing agents. In this mysterious and mysterious underground world, whether fungi were still pure dposing agents or were also producers, it was unknown, but¡­


    ¡± But these weak insects and beasts are not enough to be the consumers in the food chain. If there are only so many animals, then mushrooms will definitely grow everywhere, and then these little things will grow everywhere¡­How could it be as peaceful as it is now?¡±


    Kant took a few steps forward. His phoenix eyes scanned his surroundings.¡± Where are the bigger carnivores?¡±


    ¡°They were probably all killed.¡±


    Long Niang, who had been silent all this while, squatted down and checked the ground.


    ¡± What did you find?¡± Kant turned around.


    ¡± Kill, devour,¡± Lily replied.¡± Clean.¡±


    ¡± They were all eaten by those nameless monsters?¡± Kant asked after some thought.


    ¡± That¡¯s most likely the case. Those monsters are terrifyingly aggressive, extremely bloodthirsty, and violent. There are so many of them. It¡¯s impossible for them to be part of the predator chain in this area. They must have gathered inrge numbers for some reason under some kind ofmand, control, or attraction. They rushed all the way to the surface along the terrifyingly long natural cave. Before that, it was theirst restaurant before they arrived on the surface¡­¡±


    Long Niang stood up and looked around at the dark and beautiful underground space. The glowing nts, crystal clusters, and mushrooms weaved a stunning scene, calm and dreamy.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll have a feast,¡± she said slowly.


    So that was the case.


    Maybe¡­ No, it was certain that there was a perfect and unique ecosystem here before, but the nameless monsters that swarmed in broke this bnce and peace. They hunted all the small, medium, andrge animals, and then continued to trudge along the passage with an insatiable desire for flesh and delicious food.


    Only some small fish and shrimps that could not even fill the gaps between their teeth survived.


    Kant shook his head and sighed silently.


    ¡°What a sin.¡± He said,¡± Those dragons are really too despicable.¡±


    Lily gave him a sideways nce.¡± It¡¯s possible that they broke some seal or something, which made the monsters rush to the surface. But that¡¯s not the only possibility. There are no outsiders here anyway. You don¡¯t have to try to frame them. Just kill them if you want.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right.¡± Kant smiled.¡± Have you found the traces left behind by the dragons?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. A few days have passed, and arge number of nameless monsters have passed by here. The dragon¡¯s aura has also been washed away.¡± Lily asked,¡± What about you?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Kant shook his head and said,¡± I didn¡¯t detect the aura of that mysterious energy here.¡±


    Then he had to continue searching.


    ¡± Follow the river,¡± Kant said after some thought.¡± Downstream.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Lily¡¯s figure shed and she came to a mountain wall. She reached out and smashed the rocks. When she pulled her hand back, she had already grabbed a huge cluster of crystals. She shed back and threw it to Kant.


    Her tone was sour.¡± Goethe is going to be rich again. When you go back and report your safety, take this with you and show it to Princess No. 2. Maybe she¡¯ll be happy and give you some benefits.¡±


    Kant stretched out his hand and pinched it. The Fire Stealer¡¯s Power immediately gave him the answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anymon sense?¡± Long Niang became more and more impatient, and her tone became rough. Go back and ask your princess.¡±


    Kant nced at her a few times. Her face was clearly filled with jealousy.


    ¡± Five percent,¡± he said.¡± If Goethe can monopolize this secret, I can give you five percent of the shares in the subsequent development of this area as a token of gratitude for your contribution.¡±


    ¡°This is a crystal ore, and its purity is quite high. After being refined by magic techniques, it can be refined into magical crystals. It can be used to power magic devices, mages bat endurance, alchemy enchantment, and many other aspects. It¡¯s a strategic material that countries value highly. Due to the low production and the difficulty of refining it, the value is obvious. We¡¯re going to make a fortune!¡±


    Miss Dragon¡¯s voice was sweet and gentle. She exined in detail and smiled.


    ¡°Is there anything else you don¡¯t understand?¡± she asked eagerly.


    Kant said,¡± Pay attention to the prerequisites. Goethe must monopolize this secret and enjoy the exclusive right to develop and mine. Only then will I give you this 5% of shares. Yours, understand?¡±


    Lily nodded solemnly.


    ¡± I have a very bad rtionship with those dragons. They are the ones that I am extremely unhappy with and dislike. They are the ones that I have a grudge against in the past.¡± She said,¡± So, you don¡¯t have to pay more.¡±


    They reached a consensus.


    This guy¡¯s motivation was increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    They advanced along the river.


    The terrain continued to decline, and they continued to advance deeper.


    The size of the underground area was beyond imagination. The entrance alone was huge. Lily, who had received the stock incentive, immediately transformed into a dragon. She did not hesitate to let Kant and Ah Xing ride her around the entrance area. Even with the speed of the dragon, it took a few minutes.


    Along the way, there were many exposed crystals, and there were countless types of glowing nts and mushrooms of various sizes. Horus was also constantly checking the various data. The metal content here was also very f * cking high.


    A treasurend.


    The more she discovered, the more motivated Lily became and the more positive her attitude became.


    The lower reaches of the river led to a deeper area. It was unknown how big it was, and the terrain had beplicated. Lily transformed back into her dragon form and the three of them hurried forward.


    Along the way, they could also see all kinds of timid little creatures. They probably escaped from the ws of the nameless monster. It could be considered their fate and good fortune. There were plenty of opportunities to study these creatures. The most important thing now was to find the missing dragons.


    And¡­


    Find the source of the nameless monster.


    The bodies of those terrifying monsters had already been corroded by the mysterious energy to a critical point, reaching a perfect bnce.


    This meant that they must have lived in an area with a high concentration of mysterious energy for a long time.


    What did this mean?


    .. It meant a brand new office space and a more efficient assembly workshop.


    Fuck.


    I don¡¯t want this kind of future!


    They had to disy the initiative of the Earthlings!


    Why could science and technology develop, and why could humans advance?


    Because Earthlings liked to bezy! Otherwise!


    He had been considering whether there was any machine that could rece Kant¡¯s core position, allowing him to escape from the boring extraction work morefortably. He had to increase his investment in research.


    He did not want to work in the mines all day.


    But then again, this ce was really strange. The underground world was one to two thousand meters deep and was rich in minerals. There were also strategic resources from the other world. If Goethe could develop this ce, the country¡¯s strength would greatly increase, but this area¡­ Was it really formed naturally?


    Had he been hiding underground for thousands of years without anyone noticing or paying attention to him, and nothing had happened, and he had evolved into a unique biome?


    Thinking of this, uneasiness, doubts, and questions came one after another.


    ¡°This ce is strange,¡± Kant said softly. Is itmon on the continent?¡±


    ¡°No, if there is a tourism project here, we can also make a lot of money.¡± Long Niang said,¡± Even the dwarves who like to be imprisoned only live in the mountains because they can¡¯t walk well and can¡¯t run well. They can only drink, dig, and forge in the mines.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been to the dwarves to collect materials,¡± she said nonchntly.¡± Their mines and cities are magnificent, but they¡¯re not beautiful or dreamy. They¡¯re far less beautiful than this ce.¡±


    ¡°-hold on, wait a minute.¡±


    ¡± What are you going to do with the dwarves?¡± Kant interrupted her. Materials?¡±


    Long Niang gave Kant a thumbs up and smiled healthily.


    ¡± You don¡¯t know, right? Dwarves are actually very popr.¡± She exined,¡± Look, although dwarves look like winter melons, they have their own characteristics. Think about it, what are the facial features of male dwarves?¡±


    The ssic image of dwarves appeared in Kant¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Lily shouted,¡± Nose! They have big noses!¡±


    ¡± You know what I mean?¡± She smiled and raised her chin.¡± Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant took five seconds to react.


    Fuck.


    I just didn¡¯t think of this perspective!


    ¡°So, I heard that many nobles and other people like this. Think about it, dwarves, short, aren¡¯t they like children? Was his nose very big? Right? Dwarves doing that with normal women, isn¡¯t it very visual?¡±


    Lily raised her eyebrows.¡± And, let me tell you, female dwarves, especially those that have not passed the shelf life, actually quite suit the aesthetics and tastes of some humans.¡±


    ¡°Alright, shut up!¡±


    He felt that as time passed and their rtionship progressed, Long Niu had be more and more unrestrained.


    Kant spent another 20 seconds before he remembered what he was about to say. The Fire Stealer looked at the unique beauty, the vast underground world, the unique ecosystem, and the danger, opportunity, mystery, vastness, or¡­Conspiracy.


    Why did this region exist? How long had it existed? Was there any intelligent life? Who created this ce? What was its purpose? The depths¡­So what?


    Beautiful scenery, dream-like scenery, rich minerals, and unique biologicalmunities. In the depths of this beautiful, rich, and mysterious region, there was a mysterious energy that corroded mutated creatures, as well as cruel and violent monsters¡­ What was the secret behind this? What was the reason behind this?


    ¡°Here¡­¡± Kant said softly. Is there any intelligent life?¡±


    Long Niang also quieted down. She looked up at the ¡± starry sky ¡± above her head. In this silent world, only the three of them moved forward to explore, fight, and search. Their goal was the mysterious and iprehensible new power, as well as the enemies and conspiracies hidden behind it. Perhaps hundreds and thousands of years ago, her father had also walked side by side with the previous Fire Stealer in various strange, mysterious, and inconceivable domains, fighting against unknown enemies.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find the answer,¡± she said with a smile.


    This feeling was not bad.


    However, neither of them noticed that Ah Xing, who had been curious since he arrived, was looking at the surrounding scenery with a puzzled expression from time to time, and¡­


    It was a familiar feeling.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: The twelfth day of the fitness ring, the first day of not being able to resist KFC.

 Chapter 497: 497

    Chapter 497: 497


    Inte Fraud


    ¡°.. This ce is really too big.¡±


    After passing through the iparably deep natural cave and arriving at the underground world that was nearly 2,000 meters deep, the mission to track down the dragons who had mistakenly entered this ce was in a stalemate.


    Although the natural cave was extremely deep and the terrain wasplicated, they could still reach their destination by following the path that the nameless monsters had taken. However, this was the end.


    After entering the underground world, this train of thought could no longer be applied to the subsequent exploration.


    Because after passing through the entrance area, the following roads extended in all directions.


    Kant extended his hand. The module in his suit¡¯s palm shone with a blue light, projecting a three-dimensional projection of the area explored so far.¡± This is not an area that the three of us can explorepletely. It has a multiyered structure, aplicated terrain, and aplicated environment¡­It will require a lot of manpower and resources to explore.¡±


    ¡± We don¡¯t have to explore the entire area,¡± Lily said as she looked around with her Dragon Eye.


    After all, there were only two objectives for this operation.


    The first was to find the missing dragons.


    The second was to find the mysterious element-rich area that nurtured the nameless monster.<div>


    ¡°These two things are actually the same thing.¡± Long Niang concluded,¡± They were attracted here. They must be looking for those things¡­¡±


    ¡± But how are we supposed to track your kin?¡± Kant shrugged. They didn¡¯t even leave a mark.¡±


    Kant did not find any marks left behind by the giant dragon along the way. This puzzled him. The underground world was soplicated. It was like walking through a maze. If he did not leave any marks, was he not afraid of getting lost?


    Hello, I¡¯m not afraid.


    ¡± Don¡¯tpare the pathetic brain capacity and memory of humans to that of dragons.¡± ¡± I remember the path from the surface to here very clearly,¡± Lily said in a calm voice.¡± I even remember every detail of the gravel on the ground and the veins of the rock walls at every intersection. You humans call this a maze?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Looks like I¡¯ll have to bring you along the next time I y Tomb Raider.


    Lily was still showing off her super memory. She said coldly,¡± I even remember what that green dragon idiot said to me three hundred and seventy-six years ago, four and fifteen days, five hours, twenty-eight minutes and forty-seven seconds ago. F * ck, it¡¯s finally in my hands.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just holding a grudge!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Long Niang smiled sinisterly.¡± So don¡¯t offend me.¡±


    ¡°Five percent,¡± Kant drawled.


    In an instant, the Dragon Lady had learned the traditional drama ability of the Sichuan region of China on Earth. The next moment, a bright smile bloomed on her face. Without hesitation, she said,¡± Please humiliate me to your heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Kant¡¯s tone was subtle. Is the dragon race so defenseless against money?¡±


    Lily¡¯s smile turned into a roll of her eyes.¡± Do you have any resistance to babies?¡± she asked.


    ¡°.. Understood.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    They reached a consensus again.


    But the problem still existed.


    ¡°So, how do we find the whereabouts of those dragons?¡±<div>


    ¡°There are two ways.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Long Niang raised a finger.¡± First, ask the Dragon Emperor to bring the Dragon Summoning Flute and the Dragon Fire Soul Lamp. The Dragon Summoning Flute is used for summoning, and the Dragon Fire Soul Lamp is used for spiritual tracing. It¡¯s a two-pronged approach.¡±


    ¡°Next,¡±Kant waved his hand.<div>


    ¡± That¡¯s the simplest and most convenient way,¡± Lily said.¡± But you¡¯re too stingy to let Dragon Ind know about this secret. So¡­¡±


    Kant squinted.¡± Alright then. Let the Dragon Emperor have a share. Give him all your shares.¡±


    Lily immediately changed sides.¡± Are you kidding me? How can I let that old bastard join us? I¡¯m already satisfied with five percent. Do you believe that he¡¯ll ask for half?¡±


    Kant raised two fingers.


    ¡°The second method¡­¡± Long Niang¡¯s tone became heavy.¡± Speaking of which, it¡¯s a little despicable¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Even so, Lily¡¯s eyes had almost turned into crescents. She looked a little excited and did not even keep him in suspense. She said mysteriously,¡± Use Long Yao!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Long Niang was now like a naughty child who wanted to be mischievous and eager to share her ideas with herpanions.


    ¡± It¡¯s a secret technique of the dragon race invented and implemented by the Dragon Emperor. It uses a unique pronunciation method to roar the dragon roar. With the support of the secret technique, the nature of the dragon roar is between spiritual and material. When the two dragon roars meet, the sound waves of the dragon roar will resonate. The material will guide the spirit, and a weak but strong spiritual connection will be established.¡±


    ¡°Then, we canplete the exchange of information on the spiritual level.¡±


    Lily exined,¡± It was originally used for battlefieldmunication, as well as notification, confirmation, and management of daily affairs on Dragon Ind. A few years ago, many new functions were added, such as this Chat features. As long as you buy a new additional secret spell, you can realize point-to-pointmunication. Of course, because the spiritual connection is extremely weak, the transmission of information is very slow. Basically, you can only chat in one sentence. However, the ones who use this function are basically dragons sleeping in their nests. They have plenty of patience¡­¡±


    At this point, Long Niang curled her lips.¡± This ispletely prepared for those single dragons who lie in their nests all day without moving. They have no pursuits and no motivation. Let me tell you, the Dragon Emperor, this bastard, even pretended to be a little female dragon at the beginning to flirt with some stupid dragons who were listless and did not go out to work. He thought of ways to stimte their motivation and make them go out to work. He¡¯s even doing this now¡­This old fellow has reallye up with a lot of new tricks to increase the fertility rate.¡±<div>


    The more Kant listened, the more he felt that something was amiss.


    This Dragon Emperor¡­That was too much.


    ¡°So you want to¡­¡± he said with a subtle expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s the right time.¡±


    ¡± The effective range of this secret technique is limited,¡± said Long Niang.¡± We¡¯re underground. Even if the dragons from the outer seas can fly to Goethe¡¯s territory, they won¡¯t be able to talk to us even if they scream their lungs out. But we¡¯re down here now. The dragon¡¯s roar can spread through all the channels and paths. If they¡¯re alive, they¡¯ll probably hear it.¡±


    Kant nodded repeatedly. As an Earthling, it was easy for him to understand.


    He said,¡± Then, you can match up with your friends and start chatting. You can check out their background and ask them what happened. If possible, ask them to meet immediately. After meeting, the 300 machine gun turrets I ambushed under the tent will swarm them and shoot them into a sieve.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened.¡± Why are you so skilled?¡± she asked.


    ¡± Of course,¡± Kant said proudly.¡± It¡¯s because I¡¯m smart. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re so smart,¡± said Long Niang gratefully.


    ¡°.. What do you mean?¡±


    Lily waved at him.¡± It means,e, I¡¯ll teach you Long Yao. You roar.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Kant frowned.<div>


    ¡± Nonsense. They know my soul fluctuation. They know it¡¯s me when I roar. Think about it. Their so-called investigation team came to Goethe because of us. Now that they¡¯re underground and have ulterior motives, they¡¯ll definitely be on guard when they suddenly find me!¡±


    ¡°So you have to do this, understand?¡± Lily said. Use the Dragon Song Secret Technique to contact them, disguise yourself as a giant dragon tomunicate with them, and lure them into taking the bait¡­¡±


    F * ck.


    Before Kant could express his opinion, Long Niang rubbed her chin and said,¡± You have to pretend to be a giant dragon. You have to think carefully about who to pretend to be.¡±


    ¡± First of all, you have to pretend to be a dragon that they know or have an impression of. Second, you have to be from the conservative faction. Third, you can¡¯t be too familiar with them. Otherwise, if you talk too much, you¡¯ll be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Also, you have to be familiar with this dragon because I have to be beside you when the timees so that you can imitate it as well as possible. Finally¡­¡±


    Lily was eloquent and logical. When she reached thest point, she raised her finger and took a few steps closer to Kant. She leaned her face closer and used her bodynguage to increase her persuasiveness.


    ¡± Lastly, think about their situation,¡± she said.¡± They identally discovered a mysterious power that can make the dragon race glorious again. They went deep underground to search. If everything goes well, they will definitely want to share this joy with their people. If it doesn¡¯t go well, they will definitely wantfort and recognition.¡±


    Given that the list of envoys is full of male dragons, regardless of the possibility, I think it¡¯s most appropriate for you to pretend to be a famous little female dragon.¡±


    ¡± And I happen to know of a dragon,¡± Lily said seriously.¡± I have a good rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Kant said furiously.


    What he meant was that he wanted to create a new QQ ount and dig out a picture of a beautiful girl from her space to make a profile picture, then steal a bunch of her pictures in the space, and then take a very coquettish nickname to send friend requests everywhere to lie!


    I get a few friend requests that look like b * tches every month!<div>


    Why did he have to do such a thing in the Otherworld?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lily looked curious and confused, but her trembling eyebrows betrayed her happiness. Long Niang said patiently,¡± This is the best option. Countless studies have proved that beautiful females are the best weapon to make male creatures let down their guard. In order to find the whereabouts of these dragons as soon as possible, we must take the necessary measures, even if it is very despicable¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder you wereughing when you said this method was despicable!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m smiling because I see hope.¡± Lily said affectionately,¡± After all, you¡¯ve been troubled and anxious these past few days. I¡¯ve seen it and I¡¯m very anxious too. I want to do something for you and help you solve this problem. I¡¯ve been thinking hard, but I haven¡¯t found a good way. But now, I¡¯ve thought of a way to break the deadlock. How can I not be happy andugh¡­¡±


    ¡± Bullsh * t!¡± Kant scolded.¡± You¡¯re obviouslyughing at me!¡±


    ¡°.. Think whatever you want.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression changed again. She looked like she didn¡¯t care at all. She spread her hands and said,¡± Anyway, this is the only way. Either you ask the Dragon Emperor, or you do it yourself. Or you can think of a way yourself. That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    As she spoke, she sighed.¡± It¡¯s a pity that the Goethe people are fully supporting us. The princesses are worried and can¡¯t sleep at night because of this. Goethe¡¯s hope for prosperity and prosperity, as well as the crisis of being enemies of the world. In the face of such a great opportunity and challenge, the Skyquaking Dragon is actually hesitating over a small matter¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s thoughts raced and he suddenly caught a shy point.


    ¡°Wait! Your Long Yao is not a pony¡­Isn¡¯t it Brother Xiaolong¡¯s paid app?¡± He shouted,¡± Then how can I use it, let alone wearing someone else¡¯s identity?¡±


    Lily gave a trustworthy smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She patted her chest and said proudly,¡± We have signed the Dragon¡¯s Oath. Your soul has the essence of a dragon in some aspects. Through the spiritual connection between us, I can let you temporarily simte the soul fluctuation of my friend. As for the secret technique certification order that each dragon has¡­¡±


    ¡°I already got it out of her a long time ago,¡± she said with a smug smile.


    ¡°You hacking dog!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Lily asked,¡± Do you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Five minutester.


    ¡°It went smoother than I imagined.¡±


    Lily and Kant¡¯s foreheads were pressed against each other. Starlight shone as theypleted their spiritual resonance and connection. Through the concealment and disguise of the Dragon¡¯s Oath, Kant¡¯s soul waves were already simr to those of the dragons.


    Long Niang adjusted herself slightly and revealed a satisfied smile.


    Kant snorted.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be conflicted. This is a rare experience. You¡¯ll be able to experience the pure and vast spiritual world and soulmunication between high-level creatures with the soul of a dragon. This is a fortuitous encounter that countless Spell Casters dream of. If they¡¯re given this opportunity, they¡¯ll be willing to dress as women, let alone pretend to be a little female dragon.¡±


    Lily smiled and put her arms around Kant¡¯s shoulders. She lowered her voice and said mysteriously,¡± Don¡¯t be disgusted. The Dragon Emperor said that doing this kind of thing is actually very exciting.¡±


    ¡± Think about it. In this invisible and fake spiritual world, you have to abandon your identity and shackles in the real world and disguise yourself as someone who ispletely different from your usual self. You can even disguise yourself as a different gender. For example, you can disguise yourself as a flirtatious little female dragon and use exquisitenguage and hints to make silly [beep¨C] s fall head over heels for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this how you usually y?¡± Kant asked with a squint.


    ¡± You¡¯re ready?¡± Long Niang was stunned at first. Then, her smile disappeared and her tone became cold.¡± Are you ready?¡±


    Horus, who had been watching the show, recording, and filming, sighed. Father, do you even know how to y?¡±


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Lily.


    ¡°Start-tell me,¡± Long Niang said lightly.


    His calm and cold gaze forced Kant to swallow back the words he was about to say.


    The dragonnguage chanting began to vibrate.


    Kant stared at Lily, and Lily looked back at him. Their eyes met, and the mark of the Dragon¡¯s Oath reflected each other. Under Lily¡¯s lead, Kant could not help but open his mouth, and the dragon¡¯s roar roared loudly.


    The voice was heavy, majestic, grand, and vast. It was filled with the majesty of a dragon. It passed through the fine cracks in the rocks, through therge and small tunnels and paths, and rushed towards the entire underground world.


    As he chanted in Draconic, Kant felt his soul expand like the universe. It was as if everything had changed. He had be another creature, ancient and boundless. He looked down at time eternally, watching everything flow, change, and silence.


    His mental power continued to extend and spread through the dragonnguage.


    Then, there was a response.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P1: I¡¯m in a bad state today. I¡¯ve been doing a little too hard these past two days¡­ Sleep.

 Chapter 498: 498

    Chapter 498: 498


    Female Fist Master Kant


    ¡°The other party has epted your friend request.¡±


    Kant thought of this.


    Through the Dragon¡¯s Oath and Lily¡¯s guidance and assistance, the dragon¡¯s soul state was simted, and a spiritual connection was established through the dragon¡¯s secret method tomunicate.


    Such an experience was indescribable.


    He could sense a fine and tough line established in the illusory spiritual world, connecting his spirit soul to the other party¡¯s spirit soul. Through this line, both parties couldmunicate spiritually.


    Simply put, as long as one gathered their mental power, they could send out the information they wanted to convey.


    ¨C Ah, holy Kara connects our minds.


    As soon as the thought appeared in Kant¡¯s mind, his soul was stirred. At that moment, the Dragon¡¯s Oath between him and Lily was resonating. The spiritual connection established on this basis was even stronger, allowing him to sense the mental state of the dragondy to a certain extent. He turned around and saw Lily ring at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Lily said,¡± We will be discovered.¡±


    He nodded slightly and collected his restless emotions.<div>


    Then, they started their first online chat in the other world.


    The first message sent was a traditionalnguage carved into the DNA ofizens.


    ¡°Are you there?¡±


    Lily, who was in the Dragon Oath Resonance state with Kant, received the message at the same time. She could not help but roll her eyes.¡± What nonsense are you talking about?¡± she asked. How could it not be there? The conversation between dragons should be solemn, dignified, elegant, and powerful, just like our race and history. Spiritualmunication should be even more so. You should¡­¡±


    In the next moment, a violent spiritual wave rushed over from the other end.


    The message sent back by the other party was filled with Zuan¡¯s human aura. His manic voice roared in the spiritual world. The dragon roared,¡± Ah! Grandis! The pearl of Dragon Ind! Why did youe here? Did they realize that a huge revolution was about to unfold in their hands?


    You can¡¯t wait to offer me your loyal and strong love! Come to me! Let me see your delicate and tight¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Lily and Kant looked at each other.


    ¡°In our house.¡± Kant was silent for a moment before he said,¡± The above can be condensed into one sentence: Look at the batch.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she said,¡± Something¡¯s wrong. His mental state is not right. Calm him down and ask him where he is. Just say¡­¡±


    Kant red at him. Why don¡¯t you try? It¡¯s so fucking disgusting!¡±


    While they were talking, in the spiritual world, the spiritual connection established through Long Yao was continuously transmitting the manic and excited harassment of the giant dragon. The other party was like a lecher who had been holding it in for a thousand years, and its undisguised low-level desires were fully disyed. Most importantly, the giant dragon thought that it was in heat with the ¡± Pearl of Dragon Ind ¡°, but it was only Kant in the disguise of Grandis.


    Think about it, you logged into a girl¡¯s QQ for some reason, and a low-level online harassing maniac excitedly sent you messages, from self-righteous flirtatious words to straightforward questions and hints about the two genders, to direct offline requests for a date.


    In the end, he started posting pictures. First, he thought he was very handsome, and then he took selfies in various awkward poses and angles. Finally, he took off his pants and posted a picture of a small child in the ck Forest.


    .. What do you think?


    As a f * cking man, I also find it disgusting!


    You actually want me to feign civility with him?<div>


    Kant took a deep breath and gathered his spiritual power. At that moment, he wished that he could connect to the inte on Earth so that he could learn about the rural feminism on Weibo.


    Although the rural women¡¯s rights big V on Weibo were either stupid or bad, and some of them were even suspected of receiving overseas funds, it had to be said that although their extreme and viciousments against all men were extremely disgusting, it was not too much for a small group of scumbags.


    Unfortunately, the situation was urgent and he did not have time to arm himself with his sisters ¡®ammunition.


    He could only rely on his vague impression to punch, and he estimated that he only had 30% fist intent.<div>


    His spiritual power shot back through the soul connection like a tsunami.


    ¡°Where did this [beep¨C]e from? Where is the [beep¨C] dragon in your brain? If you want to f * ck [beep¨C], why don¡¯t you go home and look for your [beep¨C]¡¯s mother? You still want to hit on me here? You¡¯re making meugh so hard that my [beep¨C] drooped! Your n¡¯s stinky male dragon is really useless!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the disgusting and despicable male dragon of your tribe is worthy of having designs on us female dragons? You want to find a spouse with your short, greasy, vulgar, and low-quality [beep¨C] looks? The dog barked again? It hit a sore spot, didn¡¯t it? Theughable [Beep¨C] is just shouting a few words over the spiritual connection. You still want to hit on me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather go with Lili to serve Kant than you guys! They¡¯re high-quality, they know how to dote on dragons, they know how to respect dragons, and they earn a lot of money. They¡¯re not like you guys¡­¡±


    ¡± I suggest that the Dragon Ind issue aw to deprive all male dragons of the right to mate. You guys don¡¯t even deserve to f * ck [Beep¨C]. I suggest you f * ck a car. As for the next generation of the Dragon Ind, I suggest you bring in Kant. All the beautiful female dragons on the ind will be his wives. Only then will the next generation of the dragon race have hope. Mixed blood is the best. The hope of your dragon race¡¯s revival will depend on him¡­¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in shock when Kant started cursing.


    By the second paragraph, Long Niang had already revealed a terrified expression.


    When she reached the third paragraph, her eyes narrowed.


    As for the fourth paragraph¡­


    But Kant had already gotten into the zone. Lily, One-Punch Dragon Lady, he was the Dragon n¡¯s master of female boxing. Obviously, he had a strategy for his scolding. First, he would give Lily a head-on blow. He would suppress her with his extremely foul Zouannguage. Then, he would turn it into personal attacks and smearing her name. Then, he would raise it to the level of the entire n. He would increase the intensity of his attacks one by one. The effect was remarkable!


    A violent wave was set off in the spiritual world, and even the small water pipework that Long Yao had set up could not bear the burden. The raging anger of the dragon and the increasingly unclear chaotic information roared like a storm, with only one central theme-I want to f * ck you to death.


    Kant punched calmly.


    ¡± Aiyo, your little dragon is getting anxious. He¡¯s getting anxious now. He¡¯s going to PK with a real dragon offline. Come on, let me see what such a pathetic dragon looks like. I¡¯m going to pinch you until you pee. I¡¯m just afraid that a real dragon will turn out to be a short and small toothpick dragon. Come on, let me see the power of your male dragon. Hehehehe. If you don¡¯te today, I¡¯ll immediately send a cannon to Kant with Lily¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Where am I? I¡¯m at the entrance of the underground passage. Come and let me see your little toothpick. It hurts. If you really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll help you find an ant to make do with it.¡±


    Amidst a series of furious and chaotic roars, the dragon roared. It was clearly moving.


    The spiritual connection was cut off.


    Kant exhaled slowly.


    It was refreshing, refreshing.


    How should he put it?


    Although thements about rural women¡¯s rights on Weibo were simply maddening and resentful, just like our party and army, we also seized weapons from the devils and express deliverypanies to deal with the enemy. After all, the enemy was evil, but the weapons were innocent and even useful, just like now.


    Using the weapons and ammunition invented by the rural women¡¯s rights to deal with the stupid things of the foreign races was very cool.


    Kant nodded repeatedly at the thought. He immediately drew inferences.


    He understood.


    When he returned to Earth, he would think of a way to hire some Inte trolls to let them learn some female boxing moves and fist techniques. Then, he would trante them into foreignnguages and climb over the wall to rush out of the country.


    Let them put on a vest, pretend to be foreign women, and set off waves in the battlefield of world public opinion. Especially when the public opinionunched vicious attacks and smears against China under the guidance of politicians with ulterior motives and the forces of reaction, they had to stand up, show their skills, and set fire to the enemy¡¯s backyard.


    Of course, there were local women¡¯s rights in foreign countries. Some of them were indeed speaking for women¡¯s rights, but more of them were purely doing business to make money. However, even if China¡¯s rural women¡¯s rights were ced in the big dye vat of the world¡¯s women¡¯s boxing world, their hatred for domestic men was harsh and radical, and their yearning for foreign men¡¯s ttery was one of the best.<div>


    This was a culture that was worth spreading to the world.


    F * ck, I¡¯m really a genius.


    This is a long-term n, can subdue the barbarians.


    He was rxed and rxed, calming his surging emotions. The cold and fierce fist in his chest gradually dissipated. He turned around and saw Lily¡¯s half-smiling eyes.


    .. Oh no, it felt too good.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such ability and ambition.¡± Long Niang said lightly,¡± You still want me to have fun with you with her? You want to capture all the female dragons on Dragon Ind?¡±


    Kant said seriously,¡± This is all part of my acting. I¡¯m just saying these lines to provoke the other party. I can¡¯t take it seriously. See? Isn¡¯t this method very useful?¡±


    ¡°You told me to calm him down and get his location, but you¡¯ve been watching our conversation. That dragon has already gone crazy. How can you get the exact location? Moreover, there will be variables. This method of mine is very good. Let it cause amotion and take the initiative to look for us¡­¡±


    Lily just looked at him quietly.


    ¡°What did you say, Father? Please tell me! Please repeat it! Son, I want to learn your speech! This is my lifelong request!


    No matter what the condition was, he would agree to it! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tin about Father for a month, or if you help Father pick up a girl, or if you hand over the ck materials you collected previously, or if you¡¯re a tool, there¡¯s no problem at all. Please tell me what you just said!¡±


    Because it was a spiritual exchange, even if the Iron Son¡¯s car recorder was a hundred times more advanced, it could not capture a fart. This fellow wanted to know the details, and his intentions were obvious.


    This unfilial son.<div>


    Kant turned a deaf ear. Lily was still staring at him with a meaningful gaze.


    ¡± That dragon will be here soon,¡± he said with a dryugh.¡± Get ready for battle, Ah Xing!¡±


    Ever since Ah Xing had entered the Underworld, he had been absent-minded. He had even stopped ying games. Just now, Kant and Lily had established a spiritual resonance and had to stick together. With her personality, she would have been jealous and would have stuck together even if they quarreled. However, she did not pay much attention to it.


    ¡± Huh?¡± Ah Xing snapped back to his senses when he heard Kant¡¯s shout.¡± Huh?¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kant frowned. He walked up to her and looked at her carefully. Then, he reached out and touched her forehead.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± You don¡¯t seem to have much energy¡­¡±


    Ah Xing shook his head, but his face revealed a subtle confusion and even worry.


    This was an expression that Ah Xing would never have shown in the past.


    She whispered,¡±I¡­¡± I feel a little¡­¡±


    Ah Xing stretched out his hand and pressed on his chest.


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    When they were still on the ind, the animals had a very strange attitude towards Ah Xing. After meeting the parrot again, Marykith kept Ah Xing¡¯s identity a secret. The animals sealed in the Saint Seal Inds were all heroes who followed the previous Fire Stealer. Kant was particrly concerned about Ah Xing¡¯s origins, and it was not just because of their closeness.


    This was because Ah Xing¡¯s memories of his past were nk.


    He didn¡¯t remember anything after he returned to his human form.


    As for the parrot and the others, they had retained all their memories of the past when they were on the ind.


    ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡± he asked.


    Ah Xing shook his head slightly. I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    She grabbed Kant¡¯s clothes, her expression weak and helpless.


    Kant hugged her and patted her back gently. Heforted her in a low voice. He could feel the body in his arms trembling slightly. There was dependence and uneasiness. But soon, the slight vibration of the rock wall interrupted hisfort. Lily shouted,¡± Kant! It¡¯sing!¡±


    The dragon¡¯s roar reverberated in the narrow passage. It came from afar and the roar could be heard.


    Ah Xing¡¯s body stiffened. Then, he broke free from Kant¡¯s embrace.


    She grabbed the long stick that was stuck in the ground.


    Kant opened his phoenix eyes and looked around. There were many rock walls and the terrain wasplicated. The detection range was not far. He looked at Lily.¡± Can you roughly determine which direction it came from?¡±


    Long Niang pointed at the cave entrance in the southeast direction.


    Kant nodded. Attack with all your strength, don¡¯t show any mercy!¡±


    Lily nodded calmly.


    Kant was implying that he was going to kill him.


    It was not only to kill the dragon and keep the secret, but more importantly, for his own safety. The dragon¡¯s mental state was crazy and seemed to have lost its mind. The reason why it lost its mind and became chaotic and violent was very likely the mysterious purple element.


    If that was the case, it meant that although the dragon had gone mad, its individual strength had also rapidly increased under the strengthening of the mysterious elements. Under such circumstances, it had to go all out.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Lily said.


    She closed her eyes and quickly retracted her aura. It was as if she had merged with the surrounding stone walls and turned into a shadow. She floated up and hid above the southeast cave entrance, holding her breath.


    Ah Xing wanted to stand beside Kant, but Condra pulled him to his side.


    ¡± I¡¯ll do it,¡± Kant said as he met the man¡¯s puzzled gaze.


    The dark space door opened. In the next moment, a semi-fixed firepower tform modified from an armored vehicle descended from the sky. Abandoning all mobility, the radiance of multiple turrets shone brightly. The porcupine sized barrels were aimed at the entrance of the cave, and the motor was activated.


    Kant poked his head out of the enchantment room.¡± Stay by my side and protect me,¡± he said to the gori.¡± Just like I will protect you. We have always been like this.¡±


    Ah Xing was slightly taken aback. He looked at Kant¡¯s face, and the confusion in his eyes quickly disappeared.


    She gave a soft grunt and gripped the long stick in her hand tightly.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a reassuring smile.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: I¡¯ve been a little tiredtely¡­Sigh, forget it. I¡¯m going to sleep.

 Chapter 499: 499

    Chapter 499: 499


    Zuan No.1


    The furious dragon roar roared and reverberated in the rtively narrow and sealed area of the underground world. The air trembled and even the river rippled.


    Chaotic, violent, and crazy roars came from afar.


    There was also the sound of continuous collisions, the sound of stones falling to the ground, and the debris of the surrounding stone walls rustled. The earth shook and the mountains shook. One could imagine the brazen might of the terrifying monster charging forward.


    The colors of the colorful glowing nts in the surroundings gradually dimmed, turning from bright colors to a slightly dim, demonic purple. An indescribable pressure even caused the nts to shake and press down their branches. This area was suppressed and enveloped by an invisible and heavy force.


    It was a dragon¡¯s might that had gone out of control and spread wantonly.


    This meant that the perfect race that stood at the peak of all life in the previous era was approaching.


    A powerful and terrifying creature attacked.


    A giant dragon.


    The overlord of the sky, the ancient one of the immemorial era, the shadow of the dragon wings once enveloped the entire continent, causing all living beings to tremble and all countries to be afraid.


    Even though it had declined and lost its glory, the dragons were still the race with the strongest individualbat power and average strength in the world. There was no one else. The Dragon Ind was no longer a threat to the big countries, but the dragons were still a legendary species that was as powerful as myths to every living creature.<div>


    Every battle against the dragon was a bitter one, and every victory was like an epic.


    As Horus listened to the approaching dragon¡¯s roar, his sensory system kept warning him. His Phoenix Vision had already seen the traces of the dragon through the thick rock walls. The violent and unrestrained energy fluctuations showed that the other party was powerful, chaotic, and crazy. He had already detected traces of mysterious energy.


    This meant that the dragon had been corroded and strengthened.


    The mysterious energy could make tame birds bloodthirsty and crazy, without fear, and rapidly strengthen their bodily functions. It could multiply the elemental phenomenon and increase the power of the caster to an extreme extent.


    What could a dragon be?


    Kant took a deep breath and gripped the two control sticks beside him.


    At the moment, he was sitting in the reinforced core observation cabin. The Horus suit he was wearing unfolded like a lotus flower. The fiber cables and mechanical tentacles extended from the Transformers extended from the back of the suit, and dense cables and mechanical arms extended to the various nodes of the semi-fixed firepower tform.


    Thebat system was online.


    With the spiritual connection between his father and his creator, as well as the high-speed processing ability that allowed him to urately scan Kant¡¯s eye movements and body movements, Horus was able to quickly understand Kant¡¯s signals andmands. He was able to perfectly utilize the Phoenix Vision and the me Stealer¡¯s Eyes to target and attack weaknesses.


    Kant, Horus, and the battle tform had established a battle link.


    In the many battles they had fought in Lucerne and in breaking through theyers of elven blockade, Kant and Horus had tested their ideas and attempts to fight in another world.


    Back then, Horus was only in the form of a Hummer, imitating thebined harvesters of death that Russia used on the battlefield in Syria. Kant had installed manyrge-caliber machine guns, mortars, and rockets on the weapon station on top of the Hummer to maximize the firepower density per unit time and the ability to strike densely. This had yed a huge role in the cold weapons war in the other world and achieved amazing results.


    Both father and son had tasted the sweetness, so of course, they had to run all the way on the road with many turrets.


    After the Battle of Danfeng and Lucerne, Kant¡¯s divine power of time and space had been further strengthened. Horus had obtained the essence of Tacitus ¡®Divine Gear, and he had also obtained the help of Dharma Chicken and even the M Nation during the Battle of Komoira. Both his strength and military equipment had experienced a qualitative leap. Of course, he had to upgrade his equipment. Combined with the actualbat experience and conclusions from the Song Moon War, the father and son pair hade up with all kinds of reckless things.


    This battle tform was one of the results.


    With the AMX-10RC-wheeled assault cannon seized from the French-Baixi Foreign Legion¡¯s Komoira Special Task Force as the base, the power system waspletely dismantled, the fire control system waspletely dismantled, the body of the car was modified and reinforced, and the welding was switched to the riveted joint. Who dared to say that the strength of the riveted joint was poor?


    Therge amount of space that was left was changed to an ammunition room and an automatic loading system. The base of the howitzer was expanded, and the side of the tform was equipped with side cannons. The 105 howitzer tower was surrounded by f * cking machine guns, mortars, and rapid-fire cannons. The concealment and mobility did not exist. The weight and height of the pile were increased as long as they did not fall apart from the recoil and the ammunition supply could keep up.


    Kant and Horus had no military knowledge to speak of. They were not even considered fanatics of the puppet army. However, it was precisely because they did not understand that they were fearless. All the problems they encountered during the modification process were solved by enchantment and expansion of the base te. Thus, they created a terrifying weapon of ughter. It was a true death reaper.


    There were no wheels or tracks, no engines or transmission systems. The only way to maneuver was to use Kant¡¯s spatial teleportation ability to perform a short-distance warp. When theynded, they would be a fierce fixed firepower tform.<div>


    This kind of thing would never appear on Earth. Modern military history had already proven the truth a hundred times-stacking armor was bound to be beaten up, and mobility was the lifeline.


    It was hard to say how practical this thing would be in the other world. After all, practice was the only criterion for testing the truth, and this was just one of the crazy ideas that Kant and Horus hade up with.


    This battle tform was named ¡± Zuan One ¡°, which meant ¡± kill your mother together ¡°. Its main uses were to meet enemies, defend the fortress, suppress the battlefield, and ambush.


    At the very beginning of the design, the issue of mass production had been taken into consideration. This was so that Kant could deploy his spatial ability quickly in variousbat situations, and then allow his ownbatants to control and fight.<div>


    Coincidentally, one of the battle situations was a head-on battle in a narrow terrain.


    He had done something like ying a dragon long ago.


    It was even easier than losing one¡¯s virginity.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    A piercing rm rang throughout the observation cabin.


    Kant gripped the control stick tightly.


    The control stick was not the controller of the fire control system. In terms of fire control, the former was naturally better than thetter. Horus was in charge of aiming, firing, and loading, while Kant was in charge of judging the battlefield situation, emergency maneuvering, and enchantment assistance. The two control sticks were made of soul alloy from another world. It was a special alloy that could respond quickly and transmit spiritual power. It could better enchant ammunition.


    He was here.


    The shadow of death howled through the dark cave in front of them.


    A purple demonic light shone brightly. A huge figure pped its wings to assist it, and its hind legs grabbed the ground to leap. A huge dragon with purple light wrapped around its body revealed its huge form. It was a red dragon.


    However, the scales that once shone like fire had dimmed, and three huge cracks appeared on the side of the beautiful and huge dragon body. Those were not external injuries, but the skin and scales that burst out after the body mutated and mutated rapidly. Among the blooming flesh and blood, purple liquid flowed inside the mutated growth membrane.


    The dragon¡¯s horns, whiskers, scales, and even the saliva flowing from its mouth all shone with the purple light of the mysterious element. Anyone who saw it would immediately know that the legendary sacred and great dragon had fallen. A terrifying and strange power had eroded its body and soul.


    He rushed over and let out an indistinct dragon roar.<div>


    The dragon¡¯s wings stirred up a strong wind, and the dragon¡¯s roar even produced a sonic boom effect. White cloud-like gas gathered near the dragon¡¯s head, and the air was blurred and distorted.


    ¡°Grandis!¡± The dragon roared,¡± I¡¯m going to f * ck you to death! Let me pierce through you!¡±


    It opened its turbid eyes, searching for the traces of the Dragon Flower, looking for the beautiful scales, looking for the trajectory of the charming dragon tail.


    Then, it saw a strange object that reflected a metallic luster. It seemed to be some kind of alchemy equipment. It saw a long ck tube facing it, thicker and longer than its own.


    The 105mm semi-automatic cannon of the AMX-10RCbat vehicle.


    Cannon fire roared and the earth shook.


    The grenade was shot out with mes.


    The initial speed was almost a thousand meters per second, and it was almost instantaneous. It was even more so in the rtively narrow underground space. The violent explosion of gunpowder resounded throughout the underground world. The fierce shock wave was continuously reflected and strengthened in this almost closed space, and the raging mes and fragments flew everywhere.


    Lily and Gori, who had been warned earlier, were ready for defense. The debris from the explosion hit Zuan One¡¯s armor. The st was supposed to be sessful, but Kant was not happy. The phoenix fire shone in his eyes. He saw the truth through the smoke and mes.


    He saw the purple elements converge into bright rays of light, interweaving in the air like a beehive structure, instantly opening up at the moment of the explosion.


    It was the moment the grenade exploded, not the moment the cannon fired.


    It was like¡­ Instinct.


    He suddenly remembered the enchanted weapon test he had done earlier. The ammunition that had been strengthened by the mysterious energy had immediately changed the physical properties of the bullet when it hit the target.<div>


    And now¡­


    ¡°reload!¡± Kant shouted.


    The violent dragon¡¯s roar sounded again, and the invisible sound wave dispersed the fire and waves. The dragon roared and roared, and the purple shield protected his body, blocking the shaking of the howitzer.


    Rocks and boulders kept falling from the surrounding walls. The howitzer¡¯s bombardment shook the underground structure. None of the champions present cared about that. Compared to the danger of the environment, the enemy was more dangerous. It was the same for both sides. The dragon roared and shot purple dragon breath at Kant.


    With a sh of golden light, Ah Xing waved her long staff and split the zing dragon breath. The purple light shone on her solemn face, and the whistling airflow ruffled her short red hair. Behind her, the motor buzzed, and the two M61A1 Vulcan 20mm machine guns that had begun to elerate and warm up let out low and continuous explosions.


    The high-speed tracers guided the trajectory, shooting out from behind Ah Xing like a torrent of lightning. They hit the giant dragon that had opened its shield, shaking the shield and sshing dazzling ripples.


    The Giat 30mm aerial cannon from the Rafale fighter jet joined the battle.


    The four-barreled 2A7 23mm machine gun from the Shilka self-propelled anti-aircraft gun began to fire.


    Like a storm, beside the main cannon, below it, above it, on both sides of the vehicle, and in front of the turret, the modifiedrge-caliber machine guns roared and fired. On the stage of Zuan One, those with a caliber below 20mm were not qualified to appear. Within a unit of time, extremely dense firepower poured out, hitting the purple shield.


    The giant dragon pped its wings and flew low. The turret spun in pursuit. Ah Xing spun his long staff and formed a golden fan to block the continuous dragon breath.


    Sensing the impending danger and the immense threat, the corrupted dragon roared furiously and pped its wings. Itnded on the ground inrge strides, braving the dense rain of bullets as it charged swiftly in Kant¡¯s direction!


    ¡°Father!¡± Horus shouted.


    After reloading, the armor-piercing sabot shell was reloaded. It was automatically strengthened by the infusion of mysterious energy elements. The purple shield showed astonishing toughness and resistance. Then¡­<div>


    Now was the time to use his spear to attack his shield.


    100% Essence infusion.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The ground shook, and a wave of air rose. The armor-piercing bullet whizzed out of the smooth-bore cannon. The shell holder fell off, and the cross-shaped tail unfolded. The slender rod-shaped body shone with a demonic purple light as it pierced through the air.


    Like a shooting star, it shot towards the purple shield.


    Attack the surface with a point.


    The tip of the armor-piercing rod was flowing with a purple light. Its physical properties had changed, and its self-sharpening ability had increased. During the process of impact, the blunt part kept falling off, and the sharper part of the attack was spinning and drilling. The temperature was scorching, and it was like a sharp de piercing through armor. However, the two sides were evenly matched. The honeb-shaped shield surface gathered light like flowing water, and arge amount of defensive energy gathered towards the point of attack of the armor-piercing rod.


    ¡± Cease fire!¡± Kant shouted.¡± Cease fire!¡±


    Facing the dragon that was still charging forward, the cannons stopped firing.


    A familiar figure appeared behind the festered dragon.


    Lily was the ace assassin of the Brotherhood and an anomaly of the Dragon n.


    The silver dragon symbolized light, purity, and holiness. It was good at assassination, hiding its aura, and sneak attacks.


    The instinct to sense evil could also be used to identify the weaknesses of evil.


    Dragon n Assassination Fist was activated.


    His fist was like a de, attacking the weak point of the shield.


    The next moment, the purple shield made a crisp sound. Although the structure remained intact, Lily¡¯s surprise attack had shaken the nodes of energy flow, making it unable to withstand the piercing of the armor-piercing bullet. The sharp long rod broke through the barrier of the shield. The scorching heat generated by friction and enchantment melted the long rod itself and shattered the solid dragon scales. The high-temperature melted fragments carried the broken dragon scales and drilled through the originally solid skin of the dragon. It pierced into its flesh.


    It shattered and spread.


    The dragon suddenly let out a painful roar.


    Long Niang¡¯s second punch was already aimed at the dragon¡¯s spine. Ah Xing¡¯s long staff was lifted up, and the heavy blows from the two powerful experts shattered the crumbling shield, hitting the dragon¡¯s back and abdomen.


    The dragon twisted its body, wagged its tail, and opened its bloody mouth. It bit, swung, and spun. But before it could do so, Ah Xing and Lily had already retreated. Zuan One¡¯s turret roared again.


    Without the protection of the mysterious elemental power, the injured dragon was exhausted. It could no longer withstand the attack of the modern machine gun after being enchanted. The body tissues that had mutated due to the mysterious energy could only act as a buffer defense. The oue was still the same.


    Blood and flesh were torn apart, and dragon blood flew everywhere. The wound was not only bleeding, but also purple tissue fluid. It screamed, wailed, and was in pain. Its broken body constantly exposed its current situation. The glorious and powerful dragon was eroded by this unknown and terrifying power, and it prated deep into its bones.


    Until the ceasefire.


    He was on the verge of death.


    The vitality of a dragon was strong to begin with, not to mention that it had been corroded and eroded. Its body functions were distorted and it did not know pain or fear. It had exceeded the limits of life.


    The gori and Lily were fully focused on guarding against each other¡¯s final struggle. Kant left the battle tform and walked towards the dying dragon on the ground. He heard Lily say a few words in the dragonnguage, but all she got was a meaningless howl. When he got closer, the dragondy shook her head at him.


    ¡°Unable tomunicate¡­It had already gone mad. By the Dragon God, would the other dragons have the same ending? No matter what, give it a quick death. Dragons shouldn¡¯t die like this.¡±


    Kant stared at the purple dragon blood on the ground, as well as the exposed purple tissues and mutated parts of the wound. A thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Let me try,¡± he said softly.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PSS1: 500 chapters!]


    P.S. 2: Ah, the yStation 4 is in Hangzhou. I really want to y Tifa. I feel like Tifa is going to be the king of games this year¡­

 Chapter 500: 500

    Chapter 500: 500


    The Death of the Dragon


    Kant looked at the dragon that had fallen to the ground. Blood was flowing everywhere. The mutated tissues were exposed in the blood and flesh that bloomed. They shone with a demonic purple light, and a high concentration of mysterious energy was concentrated in them.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± he said.


    ¡°.. Try it?¡± Long Niang said in horror,¡± You like this?¡±


    Kant was stunned at first, then he red at her fiercely.


    Lily put her hands behind her back and snorted. She turned her head to the side.¡± I didn¡¯t warn you. Be careful not to be bitten back. Dragons are very strong.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I protected by you and Ah Xing?¡± Kant smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re so determined to die, how can I protect you? Don¡¯t treat me as your free bodyguard.¡±


    Lily rolled her eyes and shifted her feet. She did not look at Kant but stared at the muscles on the dragon¡¯s neck and back. She did not say a word.


    Kant approached carefully with Ah Xing following closely behind him. He looked at the dragon¡¯s body on the ground. At that moment, the body was still moving up and down, and blood was flowing. The dragon¡¯s life force was fading at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, even with the support of the mysterious energy, it would inevitably walk towards death.


    He pondered for a moment and decided to give it a try.<div>


    The flocks of rotting birds in the dense forest were sted into ashes as soon as they came into contact with each other. None of them were left alive. The nameless monsters that rushed to the ground were extremely ferocious and uncontroble. Most importantly, these two monsters did not have intelligence. Considering the risk of spreading, they had not been captured alive. However, it was different now.


    He was facing a corrupted intelligent life form.


    Distortions caused by the infection of the mysterious elements filled its body. In the perception of the Fire Stealer, the corrosive power of mutation was constantly expanding, changing its body functions and forcefully maintaining its life. The price was that its body mutated and lost its intelligence.


    Before this, the dragon was still a lunatic, wanting to see what was going on, but it was still able to recognize Kant¡¯s identity and its own identity. It also had a certain level of thinking ability.


    When did hepletely lose control and be a beast that couldn¡¯t speak?


    It was when the grenade bombardment and the purple shield were fully activated.


    That meant that the mysterious energy was circting at full power. Although it formed a powerful protection, it was also beginning to corrode the dragon¡¯s body. It was the full activation of the purple energy that caused the dragon topletely lose control.


    But now, Kant wanted to do the opposite.


    Before the other party died, he would extract and grind away the mutated tissues that had grown in its body.


    It absorbed the mysterious energy that was dissipating.


    He wanted to see what would happen.


    If he could make the other party regain his consciousness¡­At least he would know what had happened.


    After all, this dragon was an intelligent creature. Now that it was on the verge of death, it did not have the ability to resist, but it would not die for the time being¡­It was worth taking a risk and trying.


    Because of the missing dragon¡­There was an entire diplomatic mission.


    He reached out and pressed down on the dragon¡¯s rough skin. The mutation of the mysterious energy had caused the smooth dragon scales to be bumpy. Kant¡¯s spiritual power spread out and the power of the Fire Stealer was unleashed, searching for the aberrations of the mysterious energy.


    He found that the process was very smooth.


    When the Fire Stealer¡¯s power was used on living creatures, it would often evolve into the Divine Secrets Style, just like what the previous female boxer, the Fire Stealer, did. It would automatically start the process of swallowing and peeling them alive.


    This was because a living being was aplete living being that could not be separated. The surging life force flowed endlessly, and it was impossible to urately locate a specific part of the body. But this time was an exception.


    This was because the infection and mutation caused by the mysterious elements were foreign invaders.<div>


    And for some reason, it had an extremely high response to the Fire Stealer¡¯s spiritual power.


    The extraction process was extremely smooth. He could feel the massive amount of mysterious elements being extracted and absorbed. They were contained in his palms and were extremely docile. To be on the safe side, the extracted elements were immediately infused into the ammunition and shells that were lined up in a row. Kant was fully focused on the extraction process.


    With the abdomen as the center, it spread to the surrounding body parts.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±<div>


    He suddenly eximed in surprise.


    Lily had been staring at the dragon¡¯s muscles.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked immediately.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Kant pointed at the back of the dragon. It should be the origin of the spread. In other words, the earliest mysterious energy invaded there.¡±


    Long Niang moved a few steps and narrowed her eyes. Interesting.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant was puzzled.


    Lily said with certainty,¡± This ce is known as Carver¡¯s Death, an allusion to the dragons. This ce is the weakness of the dragons, the intersection of magic and blood. A legendary dragon died here when a divine artifact pierced through it. In human form, it is also a vital point on the back. It is also a weakness.¡±


    ¡°Every dragon has gone through defensive training and is taught to pay special attention to the defense here. Do you understand what I mean? Even if some powerful enemy injected the mysterious element into this dragon¡¯s body, it wouldn¡¯t be injected into this part. If the enemy wants to touch this part, they can only knock it down without being able to resist or directly kill it.¡±


    ¡°And there were no obvious external injuries on its body before.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s only one possibility¡­¡± Long Niang¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡± It was a sneak attack by apanion,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± Then, it was a sneak attack.¡±


    Betrayal.


    It was normal.<div>


    Lily didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes flickered, apparently unable to ept this guess.


    After all, it was still a dragon.


    She was still born on Dragon Ind. Even though she resented the Conservatives and hated the entire race because of her heavy childhood, she was still a dragon.


    The pride of the dragons, the glory of the dragons, the power of the dragons, the glory of the dragons, the history of the past, the customs of the race, the inheritance, the records, the stories, the epics, and the legends. These things imperceptibly influenced her personality, her views, and her attitude towards life. This was also the power of civilization.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t believe the guesses that appeared in her mind.


    How could a dragon betray their own kind and use their own kind as experimental subjects?


    At this moment, a dragon¡¯s cough sounded.


    The dragon head that was hanging on the ground raised its long neck and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    The gori immediately raised its long staff, ready to grab Kant with one hand and throw him a few kilometers away at any time. Horus was also warming up the engine¡¯s spout and using long-range signals tomand the battle tform to prepare to fire. However, the dragon seemed to have no strength left. It turned its vertical eyes with difficulty and saw the people around it.


    It struggled and growled,¡±It¡¯s you!¡± It¡¯s you! Lily! You¡¯ve disappointed us too much. You actually betrayed the race like your father. You actually¡­¡±


    The voice was filled with anger and unwillingness.


    As a new generation of dragons, it knew nothing about what happened in its early years. The elders kept it a secret and refused to reveal anything. However, the hatred, rejection, anger, and even resentment of the older dragons towards Lily were also seen, learned, and inherited by the younger generations.


    After all, children were never burdened by bullying.<div>


    As they grew up, although they still did not know what the rebellious dragons did at that time, they perfectly inherited the banner of the previous generation and consciously defended the honor, dignity, and glory of their own race. Therefore, they were furious at Lily¡¯s repeated mistakes.


    Long Niang¡¯s expression was calm, just like her usual, cold and indifferent.


    Towards this kind of discrimination, anger, and even resentment for no reason, she was initially aggrieved, then puzzled, then confused, then angry, and finally used to it. She protected herself with an unchanged expression so that the young dragons who bullied her would not be able to enjoy bullying her. She used the ability to read her eyes to protect herself and judge the attitude and perception of the adult dragons she met.


    Then, he would temper himself and train his strength.


    To truly protect himself and then search for the truth.


    This was how she had lived all these years.


    But now, she was very calm in the face of her long-lost anger and fury. She looked at him and whispered,¡± Ochwell, are we the ones who should be used the most?¡±


    The huge vertical pupil suddenly shrank.


    After seeing Lily, the instinctive usation and roar were just the first thoughts that came to his mind. The reason why he did this was to escape, to escape the cruel reality.


    And now, it remembered.


    Betrayal, nightmares, disbelief, and despair.


    The dragon could no longer roar angrily. Ity on the ground weakly and could only let out a series of wails. It muttered,¡± Betrayal. Madness. He has gone mad¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s crazy?¡± Lily asked. Where are the other dragons?¡±<div>


    ¡°Tricia¡­¡±


    He was the leader of the diplomatic mission, the grandson of the Armory Elder.


    The role was the second generation of the viin¡¯s love rival, Quan, and the delivery boy.


    Now, it seemed that this fellow had a lot of ideas.


    The dragon said weakly,¡±He¡­¡± ¡°We discovered this ce and the things inside. They are pure, powerful, and fascinating. Tricia said that he wanted to find them, and he did it. We found them, but we paid a huge price. He is no longer normal. He said that he wanted to use this energy. He said that he wanted to restore the glory of the dragons. He said that this was a gift from the gods¡­¡±


    Its tone became more and more vague and chaotic.


    ¡°I felt that something was wrong. I said that I had to report to Dragon Ind first. This damn ce is very terrifying, especially in the deeper parts. We had a disagreement, not just me, but others, and then I¡­¡±


    The dragon¡¯s voice was filled with pain.


    After being ambushed, he injected the terrifying mysterious element into it and observed the changes¡­That should be the case.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Lily asked. What did you find? Where did Tricia go? What is it trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ He¡­ He said that he wanted to upgrade. He said that he wanted to unlock all the potential that was sleeping in the dragon¡¯s body. It was the true power that the King of Gods, Akatum, had promised and bestowed upon us¡­¡±


    ¡°The River of Origin. It¡¯s looking for the River of Origin,¡± the dragon said weakly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Where is it?¡±


    ¡± Deep, deep. He said that it¡¯s a holy and mighty spiritual river¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    ¡°River, that¡¯s a river¡­¡±


    As the dragon said this, its tone suddenly changed. It suddenly shook its neck and its body trembled as it tried to stand up, but this attempt ultimately failed.


    As Kant continued to extract the mutated energy in his body, the dragon¡¯s consciousness was gradually recovering. However, without the support and protection of the mysterious energy, the terrifying wounds caused by modern weapons were rapidly devouring his life. Death was not far away.


    He understood his current situation and his tone was anxious.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± He stopped answering the other party¡¯s question. Instead, he asked uneasily and fearfully,¡± Am I going to die? Lily, save me. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    Even a powerful dragon would still be reluctant and afraid when facing the end of its life.


    ¡± I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Long Niang said slowly.¡± The time for the dragon to die hase.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± the dragon roared angrily. Impossible! You must not want to save me! You must still hate us, right? You descendant of a rebellious dragon, you are just like your father¡­¡±


    He cursed and roared, but it was useless other than speeding up his death.


    That was because he saw a tall and beautiful figure looking at him quietly. Her pale golden hair fell, and her ck dress fluttered in the wind. Her indifferent expression did not change.


    Just like a long time ago.


    The little dragon that was rejected, bullied, and amused by them when they were young.


    She seemed to have never changed.


    They were the ones who had changed.


    Orchewell¡¯s soul trembled, and the curses at the corner of his mouth gradually weakened. Dragon tears flowed out and fell to the ground, turning into crystal beads. He slowlyid down his neck and slowly said,¡±¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Until now, when his life hade to an end, the past surfaced in his mind. In his final rity, he was able to face his own heart thoroughly. The bullying and rejection when he was young, the awkwardness and posturing when he grew up, in fact, some feelings had quietly changed. It was just that they had never realized it, or were unwilling to.


    So when they heard that Lily had made a dragon¡¯s oath with a human, they were all furious. Half of the delegation was a group of bullies when they were young. They followed the opinions and opinions of their parents and mored to punish the new traitor. But now he understood the source of their anger.


    It was only when he was experiencing the dragon¡¯s impending death and facing the fear, uneasiness, and darkness that he realized that what he had done earlier was inappropriate and should not have been done.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡± I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that. I shouldn¡¯t have done it before, and I shouldn¡¯t have done it now. Lily, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Can you forgive me?¡±


    His eyelids gradually drooped, and he heard the sound of death descending. In his increasingly blurry vision, he vaguely saw the figure standing in front of him, the one he had neglected, the one he had once avoided, the one who finally realized his true feelings but it was toote. It had now be an eternal regret, but at the moment of death, she was by his side. Perhaps it was Akatum¡¯s gift that she could finally reveal her true feelings.


    He could vaguely see that beautiful face, that face that had always been cold and unchanging, revealing a beautiful smile that he had never seen before. It was as if ice and snow had melted.


    It was like a dream.


    He saw thest scene he would ever see in his life. It was beautiful and breathtaking.


    Then, he heard thest voice he heard in his life.


    The voice was gentle and beautiful, like the sound of nature.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    After hearing this voice, the dragon¡¯s soul shook violently as if it had been hit by a sledgehammer. A strong throbbing sensation surged, and then the world fell silent. Darkness fell, and its consciousness dissipated like sparks.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes were wide open, and the light in them had faded.


    ¡± No,¡± Lily said.¡± Dragon Fall.¡±


    Kant retracted his hand. He sensed that all aberrations had been extracted.


    The dragon returned to normal, and the dragon skeleton was pure.


    He stood up and looked at the dead giant dragon. Blood was flowing out of its body. It was a huge creature. Unlike the dragon skeleton that had been torn into pieces by the air-to-air missiles during the Battle of Danfeng and Lucerne, this dead giant dragon was lying on the ground. Although it was covered in injuries, its corpse was well-preserved, like a mountain.


    ¡°Long Yun.¡± He repeated the term Lily mentioned and asked,¡± What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡± If a dragon dies due to an ident and cannot return to the dragon tomb to be buried, its magic power will gradually drain from its remains. Its scales will slowly lose their luster, and the weak parts of its body will gradually begin to rot, which will then spread. Powerful vitality and magic power will flow to the earth and return to all living beings. It will have a long-term impact on the environment, which will then affect the entire ecologicalmunity.¡±


    Lily looked at the dragon that waspletely silent and exined softly.


    ¡± This process is known as the fall of a dragon. The ce where a powerful dragon falls will form an area rich in magic power hundreds of yearster. It could be a Dragon Blood Forest, a Magic Valley, or a spring filled with magic power¡­Minerals, materials, soil, creatures, and the legacy of the dragon will benefit the region for a long time.¡±


    After Lily finished exining, she added another paragraph.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there hasn¡¯t been any dragon deaths in the past few hundred years.¡±


    ¡± Because the Dragon Emperor¡¯s welfare policy from cradle to grave is too generous, and there¡¯s also the strict insurance and pension recognition that ¡®if you don¡¯t see the corpse, you¡¯re not dead but missing.¡¯ All the dragons who died in battle or died of old age will try their best to return to Dragon Ind. Even if they don¡¯t have the strength to fly back, they will use theirst magic power to send a corpse collection signal to Dragon Ind. You understand, right?¡±


    ¡°Because Dragon Ind has an inheritancew. If you die and don¡¯t see your corpse, even if you go through the forced inheritance procedure, you will still be severely deducted by Dragon Ind¡­¡±


    Kant didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    The solemn ceremony of the dragon¡¯s death also diluted the atmosphere.


    The next moment, he seemed to realize something. He looked at Lily and said,¡±¡­¡± Are you alright?¡±


    Long Niang snorted.¡± The enemy died right in front of me, and he even died from a backstabbing internal fight. Furthermore, my hands aren¡¯t even stained with blood. Seeing these idiots fight each other to death, I¡¯m so f * cking happy, okay? Sad my ass, why should I be sad?¡±


    As she said this, she turned her head slightly to the side.


    ¨C But I didn¡¯t say you were sad, silly girl.


    Kant¡¯s eyes flickered. In the end, he only smiled.¡± Congrattions. I¡¯ll go check the equipment.¡±


    He turned around and left with Ah Xing.


    Lily was left standing still, facing the dragon skeleton.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Fitness Ring¡­] It should be fifteen days? Increasing strength steadily.

 Chapter 501: 501

    Chapter 501: 501


    Chapter 502-sh Back


    Lily remained silent as she looked at the dragon skeleton. Kant listened to his son¡¯s praise as he walked away.


    ¡°Father.¡± ¡± You¡¯ve grown up,¡± the Transformer said.¡± I¡¯m d.¡±


    Kant was already immune to such words.


    He nced back at Lily and then at the gori. The equally absent-minded gori noticed his gaze and showed a silly smile.


    Kant sighed.


    The parrot had a big mouth. It didn¡¯t speak when it should, and it chirped when it shouldn¡¯t. It covered the lid and didn¡¯t say a word about Ah Gui¡¯s background, leaving him clueless.


    Now, Ah Xing¡¯s condition was a little off, but he did not know how tofort or resolve it.


    Kant smiled at Ah Xing and put on his armor again.


    ¡°That shield¡­Interesting.¡±


    He was referring to the moment when the howitzer was fired at the festered dragon that was charging at him. The purple beehive shield that was spread out around the dragon¡¯s body blocked the explosion damage and shock wave damage of the howitzer. It even blocked the concentrated fire of therge-caliber machine gun for a short period of time.<div>


    This kind of tenacious and efficient energy shield was difficult to achieve even with magic from the other world.


    ¡°It is indeed very interesting.¡± Hearing his father talk about serious matters, Horus replied,¡± I¡¯ve reyed the battle recorder. The energy shield was instantly deployed when the grenade exploded. Our experiments have also shown the same conclusion. The mysterious energy has a certain level of intelligence. It can be seen that the mysterious energy that is parasitic in the dragon¡¯s body has sensed an extremely threatening external attack and immediately made the most effective response.¡±


    A few images shed in front of Kant¡¯s visor. Amidst the invisible waves and zing mes, the air distorted, and the purple glow of the shield shone in a demonic manner.


    ¡± Father, please take a look. At the point of explosion, the color of the shield is obviously darker than the surrounding. There are even traces of energy flow. This shield is automatically distributing the energy ratio of the local area ording to the intensity of the attack. This thing doesn¡¯t seem to be a magic thing at all. It¡¯s more like advanced energy technology.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s not important,¡± Kant said after a moment of silence.¡± What¡¯s important is whether or not we can make use of it?¡±


    ¡± We can try. The mechanism of the mysterious energy should be very clear. When ¡®it¡¯ sees the object it resides in as its host, it will automatically defend itself when the host is threatened.¡±


    On the disy screen of the visor, aplicated structure and blueprint were projected.


    ¡± ording to this mechanism, we can make some objects that appear in various works on Earth, such asrge shield generators, spiritual shields¡­¡±


    ¡± The difficulty now is how to guide and control the form and power of this mysterious energy. This requires a lot of follow-up experiments and tests, but we¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Kant interrupted his son¡¯s exnation.¡± Just tell me the conclusion.¡±


    ¡°The conclusion is that we can try to make some simple personal protective equipment first.¡±


    Theplicated blueprints were swept away, and the interface of the drawing tools that came with the Windows appeared in front of Kant. Horus then drew a sci-fi energy shield on it with astonishing speed and skill that made him a CG artist.


    Only the outer edges of the shield were solid, and most of the surface of the shield was illusory and transparent purple.


    ¡± The outer physical frame is an energy field restraint. When in standby mode, it can be folded and condensed onto the wrist guard and gauntlet. After unfolding, the tough shield surface constructed by mysterious energy will fill it, forming a tough shield.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know the upper limit of its durability,¡± Horus ran a simtion at an extremely fast speed.¡± But at least it can withstand short-term attacks from small-caliber firearms and single-target assault spells.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s portable, advanced, efficient, and cool. At least it can be assigned to relevant personnel. It can be used for rapid advancement in narrow ces, special missions, and even escort operations. I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡± At least it¡¯s much more powerful than the Aegis gauntlets that are popr in the other world. Those things consume a lot of energy and are expensive to manufacture. It¡¯s different on our side. We have brand new materials, core technology, and advanced production tools that the people in the other world can¡¯t reach¡­¡±


    ¡± Even if I have to inject the mysterious elements into this thing, don¡¯t forget that the binding material of the shield is still designed and processed by you!¡±


    Perhaps there were no tools, or perhaps everyone was a tool.<div>


    But even so, the capitalists who controlled the means of production and advanced productivity had to pinch their noses and work with the peasants. This made the iron son feel the satisfaction ofpleting a magnificent cause.


    Horus was about to make a sarcastic remark when Lily¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°What are you two standing here in a daze for?¡±


    The conversation between Kant and his iron son was concealed in the visor, isting their voices. This was to prevent Kant from standing still and mumbling to himself.<div>


    Kant opened his visor and turned around. Lily was already standing behind him and Ah Xing.


    ¡°Are you done being happy?¡± Kantughed.


    Lily¡¯s face stiffened.¡± No, this is enough for me to enjoy for a few days. I can¡¯t wait to see what happens to the others. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kant nced at the dragon¡¯s remains that were left on the spot.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Long Niang looked askance at him.¡± You want to take some?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Although the entire body of a dragon was a treasure, and although the dragon skeleton was extremely valuable, and every part of its body could be extracted with extremely useful elements¡­However, Kant¡¯s demand for this item was no longer high.


    How should he put it?


    If the current situation could be resolved without any danger and the business agreement with Dragon Ind continued, he would have plenty of ways to buy all kinds of dragon essories from the Dragon Emperor. He would not have to risk losing Lily¡¯s favorability to collect materials from this dead dragon.


    If this matter could not be resolved peacefully and eventually evolved into a war¡­


    Then there would be nock of dragon bones.


    Perhaps thergest dragon race¡¯s peripheral export merchant in the Foreignd would change from the Dragon Emperor to him, Master Kang.


    ¡°I mean, we don¡¯t have to bring him back to the Dragon Tomb for burial?¡± he asked.<div>


    ¡± There¡¯s no need. If you don¡¯t want to take it, just leave it here. Actually, the death of a dragon is the true destination of a dragon. We are favored by the gods and are like demigods in the mortal world. We are born strong and have long lifespans. We take all the benefits of the world. After we die, our broken bodies will return to the mortal world. Dragon blood and endless demonic power will be given to the world. It¡¯s not a bad thing to give those ants who were born weak and struggling in pain a chance to change their fate.¡±


    Kant nodded gently.


    If this was the pride of a dragon, then he agreed.


    However, soon after, Long Niang raised her eyebrows and said proudly,¡± Then, because this idiot died without a corpse, he can¡¯t be counted as a work-rted injury. That idiot can¡¯t get his pension, and the nest that he paid off for hundreds of years was confiscated because of the default. Let¡¯s see if those conservative idiots will care. Damn it, aren¡¯t you traditional? Aren¡¯t you glorious? Don¡¯t you believe in that?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°Is this the real reason?¡±


    Lily snorted and looked away.


    ¡°Obviously not. You¡¯ve returned to your original state.¡± Horus said resentfully,¡± The death of the dragon is too far-fetched. When we monopolize this underground world and arrange the development, do we have to leave the dragon¡¯s corpse in its original ce and let the hired tools secretly enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°As for the death in the line of duty at work, it¡¯s even more ridiculous. It¡¯s up to the Dragon Emperor to decide whether he died in the line of duty or not. Even if we can¡¯t see the corpse, even if it¡¯s to appease the Conservatives, the Dragon Emperor will still believe that it died in the line of duty.¡±


    ¡± So, there¡¯s only one reason why she didn¡¯t want to take the dragon skeleton away.¡±


    Iron Son sighed.¡± It¡¯s because the dragon¡¯s body is riddled with holes and tattered. Every wound on it was caused by arge-caliber machine gun. This kind of injury is unique to your family in the entire Otherworld. If you bring the body back to Dragon Ind, even with Lily¡¯s testimony, the Conservatives will me you for the murder. She¡¯s doing this to avoid trouble and protect you.¡±


    Kant finally understood. His heart warmed as he looked at Lily¡¯s side profile.<div>


    All she got was a small roll of her eyes.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Horus sneered like a wise man who had seen through everything.¡± Cold on the outside but warm on the inside.¡±


    ¡± Let me think of a way to put it down for now,¡± Kant said softly, a hint of a smile shing in his eyes.


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Lily snorted.¡± None of my business.¡±


    After taking onest look at the Dragon Death Land, they left.


    ¡°The depths.¡±


    Lily was obviously anxious. Although the information provided by Orchewell was very little, it was very important. It was obvious that the leader of the dragon diplomatic mission, Tricia, had been bewitched by the mysterious energy and lost his mind. He even attacked hispanions and used them as test subjects.


    The fate of the other dragons could be imagined.


    But most importantly, Tricia, who was obsessed with leveling up, was currently exploring the vast and mysterious underground world. Its progress far exceeded Kant¡¯s. Perhaps it had already reached its destination, the River of Origin that hiwill had mentioned.


    Although he did not know what kind of upgrade Tris wanted, ording to the rules of various games, novels, and movies, this dragon would most likely mutate into a final boss with a hideous shape, distorted, and waving tentacles. From time to time, it would bleed out a lot of disgusting juice. At some point, a deformed giant face and dancing tentacles had be the standard of this type of boss.


    He had to catch up to him as soon as possible, find him, and stop him.


    Although Orcherwill didn¡¯t provide the exact location of the River of Origin and the depths, the clues still existed. At the very least, they could follow the path that the mad dragon had taken and chase after it.


    This was the only way.<div>


    If the dragon reallypleted his so-called upgrade, what it would do next would definitely not be a good thing, although he did not know. This ce was Goethe, and Goethe would definitely be affected.


    He struck first.


    The path ahead was even more bizarre. A deeper and vaster underground world gradually appeared before Kant. Deep valleys, stone pirs, long rivers, ins, cliffs. If not for the high stone walls at the top constantly reminding him that he was underground, Kant would have thought that he was on the surface.


    They whizzed down from the cliff, shuttling between the towering stone pirs and the tall fungi. Fortunately, when Orcherwill had charged over, he had been crazy and had left behind enough road signs. Otherwise, it would have been a fool¡¯s dream to find the other party¡¯s origin in such aplicated terrain.


    But even so, finding the path and determining the direction also consumed a lot of time.


    Horus ¡®sensors showed that they were still getting deeper.


    The entrance to the underground world was more than 1,800 meters away from the surface. How deep was the underground world? It seemed endless and unfathomable.


    As they went down, the light of the glowing nts and glowing objects became more and more dazzling, from gentle to dazzling, gorgeous, and eye-catching. The surrounding environment became deeper and deeper.


    In the darkness, there was only a dazzling light shining. The ustrophobic environment was annoying. Horus ¡®illumination could only illuminate a certain area. Any further would be shrouded in darkness. In the darkness, there were red, blue, and yellow lights shining, illuminating a small area around them. They outlined the blurry shapes of things on the outside, like the ws and teeth of beasts, waving and galloping.


    This was really a godforsaken ce.


    The watch showed the time. It had been twelve hours since they entered the sealed cave.


    It was already close to noon the next day.


    The three of them set up a temporary camp on a stone peak. Although it was called a camp, it was just a few chairs, food, drinks, and electrical equipment that they had brought from the White Fog World. They prepared some hot food, rested, ate, and drank to rx their spirits and wash away their fatigue.


    Kant took some time to return to the surface. He first met Ste and called Hong San over to report the progress of the exploration and the problems. He then returned to Lucerne and told Tina and the Grand Duke about the above. He then ran to the Phoenix King¡¯s tent and teleported directly.


    He left a spatial beacon there.


    It was aggressive, and it was ready to settle scores with the parrot. Ah Xing¡¯s mood was rather low, and he couldn¡¯t muster up any energy. It was obvious that he had something on his mind. This was the first time he had seen Ah Xing like this.


    Kant had already made up his mind to pry some inside information out of this scoundrel¡¯s mouth. However, the tent was empty. The bedroom was still like a mass grave. Trash was strewn all over the floor, and hisptop was thrown on the bed. The NS was gone, but the charging station was still there.


    He touched the bedding on the bed. It was cold to the touch, but he could vaguely smell the fragrance of flesh that made one blush and their heart beat faster.


    Where did this fellow run off to?


    Kant frowned. He wanted to wait for the bird to return, but he was afraid that Lily and the gori would be worried. He thought about it and took out a pen and paper to leave a message for the parrot.


    He was illiterate in themonnguage of the continent.


    He wrote in Chinese, afraid that someone would pick it up and leak the news. After all, Chinese characters were very simr to the Chinesenguage of the Aurora Empire. Anyway, for Kant, who was born with a plug-in that could convert betweenplex and simplenguages, reading thenguage of the Aurora Empire was not a problem.


    There was only one choice left.


    Pinyin.


    Back then, Kant had been bored out of his mind to teach the parrot how to breathe. He had even used Pinyin to correct the parrot¡¯s pronunciation and intonation. After all, the soul of many civilizednguages was intonation.


    In the entire Otherworld, only he and the parrot knew about this.


    He talked about the underground world, about the erosion and decay of the giant dragons, about the upgrade that Tris longed for, about the long river of origin deep underground, and about Ah Xing¡¯s strangeness.


    Kant folded the paper filled with Pinyin and stuffed it into thepartment of hisptop. He shook his head. He did not expect to be able to return to his first year of primary school and use Pinyin to write an essay.


    He looked around and sighed. ck light shed and he returned to the dark underground world.


    Everything he saw was pitch ck.


    Underneath his feet was the hard peak of the stone peak. It was indeed the spatial anchor point that he had left behind earlier. However, the surroundings were silent and dark. There seemed to be a sh of light in the distance, and everything could not be seen clearly.


    In front of him, he took out the oven, a few boxes of food and beverages, a generator, amp, a sofa chair, and even Ah Xing and Lily who were sitting on the chair, sweeping away the clouds, and Horus who stayed here to be safe when he teleported back¡­ Everything was gone.


    Kant¡¯s heart sank, and his hair stood on end.


    He looked around. He was alone in the pitch-ck underground world. There was no light nearby. He could vaguely see the outline of the stone pir forest around him, which was distorted like a beast. He could vaguely hear the footsteps of somerge creature walking below. The deep breathing, the murmuring of the river, the dark valley, and the cries from time to time.


    What was going on?


    Where were they?


    Kant took a deep breath.


    The cold air traveled from his nose to his lungs.


    It was as if he had returned to the days when he had just transmigrated. He was in apletely unfamiliar environment, far away from civilization, facing all the unknown and fear. That feeling was forever engraved in his heart.


    Kant¡¯s palms were sweating.


    Instinctively, he activated his spatial ability and prepared to return to the world he was familiar with.


    He did not have any weapons or supplies on him. Even if he wanted to figure out what had happened, he needed to arm himself first¡­Just like before.


    But there was no reaction.


    The white fog world did not respond, as if it had disappeared.


    The ability that he had used thousands of times to instinctively open the door had failed.


    The connection between time and space was dead silent.


    F * ck!


    A chill instantly swept through his heart, and panic really emerged in his heart. It was even worse than when he was on the ind. Although the Fire Stealer¡¯s magical power was still there, and he could still use the Phoenix Vision, the power of time, and even the special ability he had extracted, the real fear was not facing an unknown environment, but not having a way back.


    Just like before.


    In the midst of loneliness and fear, he was the firstpanion who appeared by his side and whom he could rely on.


    ¡± Ah Xing!¡± Kant shouted subconsciously.¡± Ah Xing!¡±


    ¡°.. Kant?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The next moment, he saw the bright lights, the grill, the sofa, and the smell of meat. Ah Xing and Lily stood in front of him, their beautiful faces reflected by the lights showing worry and surprise.


    Kant looked around nkly.¡± I¡­¡± he said bitterly.


    Then, perhaps in the blink of an eye, or perhaps in an even smaller time scale, the world changed again. The person in front of him disappeared, and the light around him dissipated. It was that deathly cold darkness again. There was light in the distance, and beasts passed by below. The white fog world did not respond. It was the same environment, but apletely different world.


    It was as if time had shed back to many years ago.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Today, the entire city¡¯s inte connection copsed. Everything from cell phone signals to the inte exploded. It was really an eye-opener.

 Chapter 502: 502

    Chapter 502: 502


    All Good Things


    Kant sat on a chair with a cup of hot milk tea in his hand. He breathed slowly.


    The scene in front of him finally returned to normal. Familiar people and things were right in front of him. The white fog world clearly existed in the strings of time and space, and it was underplete induction.


    The spatial gate could be activated at any time.


    The palpitation he had experienced earlier had turned into lingering fear.


    The darkness, theck of response from the white fog world, and the lonely scene of hispanions without a trace touched his soul and made him recall the past that he did not want to remember.


    When he had just transmigrated to the isted ind, it was the first time in his life that he had lost something.


    Now that he had even more, he could no longer endure a third time.


    Ah Xing squatted beside him and held his hand worriedly.


    It was just like the time when they were on the Sacred Seal Inds. On that dark and lonely night, she and Kant had snuggled up to each other in the face of possible threats in the darkness. At that time, Kant had met Ah Xing for the first time and saved her from being besieged by the ck beasts. During the few days when he was recuperating, they had established their initial friendship and trust.


    Previously, it was soft fur, but now it was smooth skin. Ah Xing¡¯s eyes were still as innocent and ethereal as before, full of worry and concern.<div>


    Even though Ah Xing had something on his mind and would asionally be in a daze, looking around with a nk gaze, when he heard his shout and saw his panic, he threw all his worries to the back of his mind and only had eyes for him.


    Kant gently shook her hand, indicating that she was fine.


    Ah Xing responded with a smile.


    ¡°You said you saw the past?¡±


    Long Niang sat on the other side. She waited for Kant¡¯s breathing to stabilize and her eyes to calm down before asking.


    Kant¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment before he nodded slowly.


    ¡°Then what did you see?¡±


    ¡°.. ¡± I saw the scene here. You were gone. The environment was even darker. The environment had changed. There weren¡¯t that many glowing crystals between the rocks. There was light in the distance and water in the vicinity. I could hear the sounds ofrge wild beasts and the cries of birds¡­ It¡¯s much livelier than now.¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t see anything else,¡± Kant answered slowly.


    ¡± What?¡± Lily leaned forward with an interested look.¡± Are you sure it¡¯s a scene from the past?¡± Could it be some kind of illusion?¡±


    ¡± No, I can confirm that it¡¯s not an illusion.¡± Kant replied,¡± Time and space¡­That is another time and space.¡±


    This was the only exnation for why the white fog world was unable to respond to the call, and why he could not even sense the location of the white fog world.


    Illusion was even more impossible.


    The Phoenix Vision World was the Illusion-breaking Eye, and the Fire Stealer¡¯s divine power was even more so. There was also Brother Tu protecting it. How could it be deceived by an illusion without any warning?


    ¡± Yes.¡± Long Niang nodded lightly.¡± Based on your superb attainments in the study of the phase, I agree with your judgment. If you really saw a scene from the past, then this is most likely¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment and said slowly,¡±Time shed back.¡±


    ¡± ording to the literal meaning, I identally observed a time fault from the past.¡± Kant slowly calmed down and began to analyze.¡± Are there any simr records?¡±


    He had made a contract with the Dragon God of Time and Space, Akatum, and had the ability to control time and space. Althoughpared to the great divine power of the King of Gods, which could straighten out the axis of time and turn the world from chaos to order, his ability was only a molecr bond at the tip of a hair, let alone a superficial one. However, it was still a beginner.


    It was precisely because he possessed the power of time that he was extremely concerned about the time phenomenon he encountered.<div>


    From the time he transmigrated to the other world, everything he encountered and did was somehow connected. This matter should not be a coincidence.


    ¡± Yes, but it¡¯s very rare. Ever since the birth of intelligent creatures, there have always been creatures iming that they were enlightened by the gods, or that they saw the past or the future. Among these so-called prophecies, many of them are fake. They do so only to satisfy their own selfish desires and selfishness, which is easy to expose and distinguish.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s also another part. It¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s real or fake because this kind of thing is very difficult to distinguish. You don¡¯t know if the other party is hallucinating or really seeing the past¡­¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s another small portion that¡¯s real?¡± Kant asked.<div>


    ¡± If the ¡®real hammer¡¯ is a credible case with conclusive evidence, then my answer is yes, no.¡±


    Lily replied,¡± In this era, the dragons have recorded three cases of time and space shbacks. However, it was not the three cases of ¡®time and space shback¡¯. It was¡¯ these creatures did see some kind of vision¡¯.¡±


    ¡°.. I don¡¯t quite understand. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡± The first case was from the previous era. The decline and extinction of the Lydes dwarves. A dwarf lord imed to have experienced a time shback phenomenon and saw the wonders of the left behind by the Rock Tribe in the heyday of the previous era. An endless mine that dug into the core of the forever. The furnace road was filled with extremelypressed natural magic stones, high-quality rare metal minerals, and countless gold.¡±


    ¡± At first, no one believed him. Then, he used his wealth and prestige to gather an expedition team to find the furnace road mentioned in the space-time shback phenomenon. The dwarves were allughing at him.¡±


    ¡± But a yearter, good news came. They did find the mine, which was exactly the same as what the lord had seen in the past. The mine they brought back made the entire Rune Union boil. All the major states followed suit and began to invest huge financial resources and manpower to reopen the buried road of wealth. They broke through the burial of the earth¡¯s crust and continued to go deeper.¡±


    ¡± That lord¡¯s reputation instantly soared to the peak, bing the hero of all dwarves. He was nominated as the next Dwarf King. If he seeds, he will undoubtedly be the greatest king in the history of the dwarves in this era, enough to stand side by side with the legendary kings of the past.¡±


    Kant said,¡±If. You used the word ¡®if¡¯¡­¡± He failed?¡±


    ¡± No, he seeded. The Dwarves invested a lot of manpower and resources and finally opened up the endless mine dug by the Rock Tribe. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Kant asked curiously.


    Lily rolled her eyes.¡± Then they saw a world full ofva, sulfur, and ck rivers. Then countless demons rushed out of the holes.¡±


    ¡± The shocked dwarves tried their best to stop them. A few dayster, the impatient lords of hell destroyed the environment of thevake below the cave entrance and detonated theva vent at the bottom of theke.¡±


    ¡± The tremendous pressure pushed countless magma out of the hole that the dwarves dug again, instantly killing the essence of all the Lydes dwarves gathered there. It also sprayed countless Hellfire giants, obsidian teleportation arrays, and molten demons all the way to the ground, turning this so-called endless mine into a volcanic crater, continuously throwing arge number of demons and teleportation arrays to all parts of the world.¡±<div>


    ¡± The Hell Invasion begins.¡±


    Kant was shocked when he heard that.¡± F * ck! Demons live down there?¡±


    Lily said matter-of-factly,¡± Or else?¡±


    ¡°.. I thought they were all in another ne.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s how mortals understand it. There¡¯s no difference. Although they¡¯re on the same, the distance between the area where the demons live and the surface is a distance that¡¯s impossible to cross physically. It can even be said that they¡¯ll never be able to reach it. Usually, if the demons want toe to the surface, they can only rely on summoning rituals and teleportation arrays.¡±


    Kant was a little worried. He looked around.


    ¡°.. This ce is less than 2,000 meters deep. Do you know how deep that path of destruction is? Those idiots from the Rock Tribe have been digging for more than a thousand years. It¡¯s far from enough, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kant was finally relieved. How was it resolved?¡±


    Demons, Hellfire Giants, and Teleportation Formations kept spewing out of the huge crater. The entire world was affected, causing a world-shaking disaster. Was this how the previous era ended?


    Lily gave a strange smile and shook her head.¡± It¡¯s easy. Those idiots in hell who bathe inva probably haven¡¯t shot for thousands of years. They spewed out an excessive amount ofva and dust in one breath. The dust covered the sky and covered two-thirds of the sky. The smoke cloud spread to the whole world in a few months, cutting off sunlight. The temperature plummeted and entered eternal winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, the demons that escaped were frozen to death, and theirbat power dropped by at least 70%. The first thing they did when they came to the surface was to build a thermal tower and hide in the warm area, unable to move.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the various races on the continent were able to gather their elite forces and recapture the eruption area. They pushed the demons back. After defeating the invasion of Hell, they thought of a way to disperse the clouds and let the sunlight return to the earth¡­¡±


    ¡± But the prolonged cold caused a huge reduction in food production, causing countless famines and deaths. Arge number of creatures went extinct, which became the cause of the end of the previous era.¡± Lily said calmly.<div>


    Kant sighed.


    What a heavy lesson.


    He immediately reacted,¡±The time shback that the dwarf lord saw¡­¡±


    ¡± Yes, it was recorded. The price was too heavy, and it had a major impact on the world¡¯s progress. However, there is still debate among the dragons as to whether the scene that the lord saw was a time shback. Conspiracy theories believe that it was not a fragment of the past, but a whisper and deception of a demon lord. In short, both sides hold different opinions, but the mainstream view still believes that it was indeed a time shback phenomenon.¡±


    Lily shrugged.¡± The second case is simr to the third case, but not as exciting. For example, the second case is that the emperor of the Vituan Empire saw his queen having an affair with the chief of the temple warriors on her wedding night ten years ago. There are also several subsequent cases in the following years¡­¡±


    ¡± I want to hear this!¡± Kant eximed. Tell me! The first example should have been mentioned briefly!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to hear?¡± Long Niang spat. On the wedding night, when the emperor was drunk, the empress was raped in front of him. When the emperor was giving a speech in the pce hall, the empress was raped in the lounge. When the emperor was reading official documents next door, the empress was raped in the bedroom. In front of the wedding portrait, in front of the son in the cradle, in the bathtub, in the wardrobe¡­¡±


    Kant pped his chair. How did you know?¡±


    Matron Long spat.¡± This matter was quite big at the time. Because the Empress was born in the Starry Sky Temple, she couldn¡¯t handle it privately. Her son was also very unlike him. The Emperor couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and proposed a divorce. He flipped the table and eventually made it known to the whole world. It also opened the curtain of the struggle between the political power and theocracy in the Vituan Empire, and a great discussion ofw wasunched.¡±


    ¡± The joint court in charge of adjudication has invited space-time schrs and grand mages from all races to participate in the debate on whether the space-time shback phenomenon really exists and whether it can be used as the testimony of the parties involved¡­¡±


    ¡± In the end, civil war broke out, and both the Starry Sky Temple and the Vertuan Empire declined.¡±


    ¡± F * ck,¡± Kant said with aplicated tone.¡± It¡¯s so casual.¡±


    ¡°What do you think politics is? A group of scheming people who never make mistakes are ying a big game of chess?¡± Lily nced at him.¡± No, politics is often a matter of ident,petition, winning without knowing it, or losing without knowing it. There are thousands of reasons for winning, but the only reason for losing is stupidity. It¡¯s two groups of stupid disasters that keep making mistakes, and then the less stupid group wins.¡±<div>


    Kant shook his head.


    ¡± I¡¯m a dragon,¡± Lily said proudly.


    ¡± What about the third case?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± The third case is a little vague. It was during the Great Fission Period at the end of the previous era. At that time, the dragons were also unable to take care of themselves. The world copsed and the climate was abnormal. Countless lives fell and species died. The dragons left thend of doomsday and searched for a safe ce to survive the apocalypse. However, the races of the mortal world could only struggle on the brokennd. This case of time and space shback is only a vague rumor.¡±


    ¡± It is said that on the Doomsday Wastnd, there was a great guardian who tried to establish order in the darkness and preserve the fire of civilization. She imed to have received enlightenment and warning from the past. A great creature showed her mission, path, civilization, and hope. She told others about the enlightenment that was like a dream, spreading the meaning of mutual help, kindness, sacrifice, and morality to people, and established thest shelter¡­¡±


    Lily looked at Kant.


    ¡°And then?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± Then, the previous era ended.¡± Lily spread her hands and said,¡± The tinder was destroyed and she went missing.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant rolled his eyes.


    ¡± Oh?¡± Long Niang blinked her eyes.¡± Then the question is, have you found any simrities between these three cases?¡±


    Kant took a deep breath.¡± It¡¯s all bad news, you bastard!¡± he said angrily.


    Long Niang patted his shoulder.¡± Don¡¯t think like that. If the dwarves didn¡¯t continue digging but developed in the mines that had already been excavated, the Rune Alliance¡¯s national strength would definitely soar. If the emperor could keep calm and not flip the table directly, he might be able to slowly take care of the Starry Sky Temple. If the guardian was a little stronger, he might be able to lead her subjects to live like us until the next era.¡±


    ¡± They failed not because they couldn¡¯t use space-time shback, but because they were greedy, stupid, and noobs. You¡¯re different from them. Be more confident. This is a good thing.¡±


    She then nodded.¡± Well, maybe the dwarf lord was just bewitched by a demon. The emperor of the Vertuan Empire is a cuckold. The mysterious leader made up this story to win the hearts of the people. Only you experienced the real time and space shback.¡±


    ¡°Thisfort really makes me unhappy.¡±


    Kant finished his cup of milk tea and put the paper cup aside. He exhaled slowly.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± he asked.


    Lily looked at the dark mountains and caves in the distance. The light of the lens shone in them, reflecting the dark rock walls. They had been tracking the traces of Orcherwill all the way until they arrived here. The environment was moreplicated. This was the starting point of Orcherwill, and the surroundings were full of traces of the crazy dragon wandering and colliding. In other words, the trail of the crazy dragon had been cut off.


    If he wanted to continue tracking, he had to find a needle in a haystack or make a new attempt.


    ¡°You decide.¡±


    Lily said,¡± We need to find Tris, but the terrain here isplicated and beyond our imagination. I don¡¯t know what the space-time shback means, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing. But I know that if Tris canplete the n, it will be the worst of the bad.¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment before he said,¡± Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡± ording to these three examples, the space-time shback does not happen randomly. Instead, it will guide information from the past. There are good and bad information, but they all have deep meanings. They are all closely rted to the environment and fate of the victim. The emperor faces the secret erosion of the religious power, the dwarf lord faces the internal and external troubles of the Rune Alliance, and the guardian faces the end of the era and the demise of everything.¡±


    ¡± The space-time shback they saw might be a response to the uneasiness in their hearts. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a cause and effect rtionship, or if there¡¯s some kind of power manipting it, but¡­¡±


    Lily took a deep breath and said,¡± There is no road ahead now. Perhaps the time and space shback is a new path. The scene you see in the past may contain the secrets of this ce. It may be about the mysterious elements, the River of Origin, the depths and ascension¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t find Tracy, but we can find the river if we can.¡±


    Kant listened quietly.


    ¡± Therefore, my suggestion is to follow the space-time shback and follow your intuition. From the descriptions and memories in the past, the shback phenomenon will not happen once, but many times, and it will be very detailed. That¡¯s why the people who encounter it will remember it deeply and even believe it without a doubt. After all, those people are all intelligent and knowledgeable people. If you want them to believe it without a doubt, you must have enough truth.¡±


    ¡± Follow your feelings and follow the phenomena that you see that are worth paying attention to. You might be able to find new clues¡­¡±


    ¡°Think again. What did you see in the past?¡± Long Niang said slowly.


    Kant focused on his thoughts. The dark valley, the sound of the river, the passing of beasts below, the light in the distance, the light, the light¡­The light seemed to be moving.


    It was like fire.


    He said softly,¡±Light source¡­¡± Perhaps it was fire, and the rest were hidden in the dark outline. But, Lily, I have a feeling that there was intelligent life here a long time ago.¡±


    ¡± Alright.¡± Long Niang¡¯s eyes were calm as she nodded.¡± This is the next target.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] It was a little early today, but it could be even earlier. They would continue tomorrow.

 Chapter 503: 503

    Chapter 503: 503


    Chapter 504-Back View


    In the dark underground valley, there was a vast stone forest. Strange stone pirs stood upright, and water flowed down below. Glowing fungi and nts emitted obscure light in the stone forest.


    The wind howled, and dragons pped their wings.


    A beautiful silver dragon moved between the towering stone pirs, emitting a gentle light that dispelled the darkness. However, in the vast underground world, this bit of light was just a candle in the darkness.


    Kant and Ah Xing sat on Lily¡¯s back and observed their surroundings.


    Horus released a flying probe, and a few ball-shaped machines scanned the surroundings.


    ording to Lily, if one decided to follow the guidance of the time shback phenomenon and search for clues from the past, they had to find clues worthy of attention from the memory fragments of the past and go to the present world. Only then would they trigger the next time they shback and see more scenes from the past.


    But this was only a guess.


    There were only three cases of time shback, but the one worth considering was probably only the first case.


    The Green Emperor had too many ws. In order to vent his anger and arouse the sympathy of the people and nobles, as well as the vignce of the Starry Sky Temple against the regime¡¯s secret invasion, he did not hesitate to self-destruct and expose the Tauren incident to the world. In order to prove the reliability of his words, he even told the details of the space-time shback phenomenon in detail. It also sessfully provoked the long-standing dissatisfaction of the nobles in the country towards the Starry Sky Temple.


    However, the emperor paid a huge price for it.<div>


    The literary world of the entire continent was in a state of ecstasy. All kinds of artistic modifications and doujinshi emerged one after another. Even hundreds of years after the fall of the Vertuan Empire and the Starry Sky Temple, this emerald story was still a colorful stroke in the history of world literature. It was one of the most enduring materials in the industry.


    The Green Emperor of Vertuan naturally became Wen Tai of the Other World.


    Under such circumstances, it was inevitable that the records of the emperor¡¯s shback could not be fair and objective. Even if all the materials collected were first-hand materials, it was difficult to ensure that the dragon schrs who recorded the matter did not subconsciously make artistic changes. This was almost inevitable.


    As for the third case, the Light Bearer who tried to preserve the tinder in the Dark Age, due to the copse of the world and the chaos of the world, the dragons had no choice but to flee and seek survival. The dragon documents responsible for recording everything could not fairly and truthfully record thest tragic struggle of the previous era.


    However, out of respect for the tiny ants who could not shake their fate, they made an exception and determined that this case, which could not be verified in detail, was a real time shback.


    For in the age of destruction, there was no other motive that could exin why such champions would stay in the hopelessnd of death, gathering the lost, raising thest g, calling for the survivors of the races to gather and wee the end of destruction with the morality of sacrifice, courage, hope, and defense, instead of turning into beasts at the moment of extinction, wantonly burning, killing, and looting, and then wailing like hyenas.


    The strict and cold dragons chose to end an era with romantic feelings.


    Compared to other exnations, they would rather believe that what the Light Bearer and her followers did was thest group of Extraordinary individuals of this era trying to show thest greatness and glory of life to the apocalypse, the gods, and the new life of the next era, and to leave a spark of hope.


    Therefore, they were willing to believe that the great guardian had indeed received enlightenment from the past. A great forerunner had shown her some kind of bright and great picture, giving her guidance, guidance, and enlightenment¡­ However, such a story did not have a happy ending.


    The final struggle of going against the current was easily destroyed by the surging tide of the apocalypse. It was swept into the torrent that destroyed everything, and it did not even cause a ripple.


    With respect, the dragon schrs could read and sigh about the deeds they had recorded through hearsay and hearsay, but they could not study and explore them as conclusive examples.


    The evidence was conclusive, and this should be the first case.


    The Lydes dwarves had done a big job. Because it was too ssic, the consequences were too serious. The bragging before the ident, the clearing after the big mess, after the demons retreated and the hell was sealed, it was clearly verified by the various races who gritted their teeth and repeatedly checked. There should be no doubt.


    ¡± On the way to the mine, the dwarf lord followed the map in his memory and saw more time shbacks. After he finally found the path to the furnace and opened the initial passage, the frequency reached its peak. As he explored the endless mine, the time shbacks became more and more frequent. This example is undoubtedly true. Combined with the situation of the Green Emperor, we can roughly draw a conclusion.¡±


    As Lily flew around the stone forest, she said,¡± Time shback can continue to be triggered in a specific ce, but it may not only be triggered by this condition. It may also be an obsession, an idea, or even a special person. For example, the emperor suspected that his wife was cheating on him, and his son was not like him. He thought about it all day long, so he suddenly triggered time shback when he was hugging his wife.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Good heavens, this trick was something that even his brother had never seen before.


    That scene was too beautiful, it was simply unimaginable.


    Kant wept for his brother, the emperor, who had left his name in history.<div>


    ording to Lily, thousands of years after the fall of the Vertuan Empire, ording to the generalw of historical development, all memories of the once prosperous empire should have disappeared, only known by a few nobles and schrs. However, due to the sacrifice and contribution of the emperor, the cultural influence of the archeology, novels, ys, and other aspects of the Vertuan Empire continued. Even the civilians knew about it.


    The fate of this country was unknown and unpredictable.


    ¡°But ording to what you said, why did I experience a time shback?¡± he asked with a frown.


    In other words, he, the gori, Lily, Horus, and even the dragons were here. Why was he the only one who had experienced a time shback?<div>


    The flying dragon raised her neck. Kant could see her rolling her eyes.¡± How would I know?¡±


    Kant wanted to say something, but a momentter, a strong me shed before his eyes.


    ¨C Coming!


    The space-time string suddenly disappeared, and the white fog world lost its response.


    Horus, who had turned into a few probes and was scanning the surroundings, the silver dragon beneath him, the whistling of its wings, the two milk cakes that Ah Xing had stuck to its back, the image, the sound, and the touch-all of them had disappeared.


    It was as if he had really arrived at another level of time.


    Kant looked down and saw that the silver dragon¡¯s beautiful, shiny, and smooth body had disappeared. All that was left was its legs spread apart and suspended in the air. It looked like a silly man who had not loaded his vehicle after reading the picture.


    After he realized this, he felt the surrounding scene tremble. Akatum¡¯s divine power of time and space gave him a keen sense of time and space changes, and he sensed the tremors of the time fault.


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately threw those thoughts out of his mind and looked up.


    He saw the flickering mes in the distance. In the distance was a huge stone bridge, rock walls, and carvings. A group of humanoid creatures lined up in a long line, holding torches, and advancing silently. These humanoid creatures had different sizes, and the style of their armor was different from the mainstream of the continent. At the very front, there was a figure walking silently.


    The people behind her kept a certain distance from her, not even daring to look directly at the figure. The figure held a torch in one hand and a g in the other, leading the way.


    For some reason, Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the figure.


    He felt a strange sense of familiarity.<div>


    It was as if the gaze that transcended time had made people in the past feel something. The person holding the g suddenly stopped and turned around. Kant focused his vision, wanting to see the person¡¯s face clearly. However, the moment the person turned around, time and space trembled.


    The next moment, his body shook violently and he fell forward involuntarily.


    Then, a warm and strong arm wrapped around him.


    The scenery before him changed. The silver dragon¡¯s slender neck, cute dragon horns, and shiny scales came into view. It was Lily, the dragondy, who was riding it. The one pressing the pancake behind him was Ah Xing. The spherical probes floating around him were Horus, who had deliberately retreated from Kant¡¯s back to make it easier for Ah Xing to press the pancake.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ah Xing asked worriedly.


    Kant took a few deep breaths and said,¡± Here ites again.¡±


    Observing different things happening in the same area in the same ce at different times in two different space-times, the change of the Timeline, and the inteced and changing scenes were a little difficult to withstand because it would interfere with the space-time cognition of three-dimensional creatures.


    Fortunately, Kant had experienced all sorts of chaotic and chaotic spatial dislocations while traveling between the Otherworld, Earth, and the White Fog World. He had some experience.


    ¡°You looked dull and stiff just now. I guess it¡¯sing again.¡±


    ¡°What did you see this time?¡± Lily asked.


    Kant told him about what he had seen in the temporal rift. Although it was just a glimpse, he did see the creatures of the Underworld marching in this area.


    ¡°A living being?¡± Lily asked. Or an intelligent creature? Then that¡¯s easy. Come, describe their style of clothing and their racial characteristics.¡±


    There was an advantage to this. Through their racial characteristics and clothing style, they might be able to determine what era they were in.<div>


    If they were natives, there was nothing they could do.


    It was a good idea, but¡­


    ¡°I only took a nce, and it wasn¡¯t close.¡±


    Furthermore, Kant¡¯s drawing skills weren¡¯t that great. When he swept his gaze across the painting, most of his attention was drawn to the figure at the very front. He only looked around once at the rest. Furthermore, he was illiterate from another world.


    When an expert saw something, he would consciously look at it. For example, when he saw armor, he would immediately pay attention to the armor piece, material, forging method, helmet style, pauldrons, and other parts. When he recalled, he would make specific exnations, inferences, and analyses. But Kant was illiterate and ayman.


    He huffed and puffed, drawing and drawing, and drew something that made Lily frown.


    ¡± That¡¯s about it. What I can confirm is that their bodies and characteristics are indeed very different. They are definitely not from the same race. However, the style of their armor is simr and uniform. It¡¯s just that the details are different. The style is very handsome. Yes, very handsome and very cool. It fits my aesthetic very well¡­¡±


    Lily transformed into a human figure on top of a stone pir. Horus turned on the searchlight. The three of them gathered together and looked at Kant¡¯s drawing. Matron Long pouted.¡± That¡¯s ugly.¡±


    Kant red at him.¡± That¡¯s because my drawing isn¡¯t good. So, can you tell anything?¡±


    Lily shook her head.¡± I don¡¯t know which era would make such a costume. It doesn¡¯t look like it. But the era changes, the times develop, and thousands of years of civilization flow. Even the dragons can¡¯t record it all. Maybe it¡¯s a civilization I don¡¯t know about that left traces here¡­¡±


    She looked at the dark and empty space in the distance and sighed.¡± It should be a long time ago.¡±


    Kant remained silent as well. He was still thinking about the figure he cared about.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± He said softly,¡± I only saw a small part.¡±<div>


    Lily thought for a moment.¡± There¡¯s no precedent for your situation. ording to the records, the three victims of the time shback phenomenon saw continuous and long scenes.¡±


    ¡± The Dwarf Lord first saw the Rock Creatures ¡®meeting and voting. He saw the map of the Endless Mine from the map. In the following exploration, he would see things from the past every time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention the emperor¡­ ording to him, he saw everything, the entire process from beginning to end.¡±


    ¡± And that guardian even had apletemunication with the Enlightened from the past.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Long Niang shook her head.


    Kant thought about it.


    He realized that Lily and the others had disappeared, and that his floating posture and state were extremely out of ce. With a thought, the divine power of time and space responded, and he sensed the turbulence of the time fault.


    Could this be the reason?


    Realizing his own experience and situation, coupled with the divine power of Akatum, he had created an obstacle and impact on the time shback phenomenon, which was why he quickly escaped from that state.


    He told Lily about this conjecture. Lily nodded and said,¡± Well, that makes sense. I have a guess too. You must have been conflicted from the beginning to the end, so you were notpletely immersed.¡±


    ¡± You must know that when the Dwarf Lord saw the endless mine, he was ecstatic and thirsty for knowledge. The Guardian received enlightenment from the past, so of course, he held his breath and listened carefully. As for the Emperor¡­¡±


    She was speechless.


    Kant looked at her as well.


    The man and the dragon looked at each other.


    Then he thought carefully and was very afraid.


    The world was really strange.


    Kant and Lily skipped the discussion out of concern for their brother. They moved on to the next topic as if nothing had happened.¡± Then, let¡¯s move on. Let¡¯s test it out.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t resist. Concentrate, immerse, witness, and feel.¡± Long Niang said,¡± To see what happened, to see the stories of the past¡­This is the only clue left.¡±


    Kant nodded slowly.


    He rose to his feet and looked around. Time had changed, and the stone bridge he had seen earlier had disappeared. Perhaps the earth had shifted and copsed, but he still remembered the direction.


    ¡± Over there.¡± Kant pointed ahead.¡± Over there.¡±


    The giant dragon pped its wings and moved forward again, flying over the dark stone forest.


    The terrain here wasplicated. Even the giant dragons had to fly slowly to avoid idents. Along the way, Kant became as silent as Ah Xing. He recalled the scene he had seen earlier and was very concerned.


    Where did those creaturese from? What were they doing here?


    Was he a native?


    That back view¡­


    The dragon slowly moved forward in this area, constantly changing directions. It tried to trigger the third space-time shback, but to no avail.


    He only saw piles of rocks on the ground, which should be the stone bridge and stone wall he had seen earlier. The road ahead had copsed during the long underground activities, and it had be nature in time, giving birth to new changes. Mushrooms had grown, and beasts lived there. There were no other traces.


    Twenty minutester, Horus brought back new news.


    ¡°Father.¡± It said,¡± About the direction you are pointing in, which is the direction of the living beings you saw in the past¡­ I found a cave entrance, but I have bad news.¡±


    ¡± Is it blocked?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°Being blocked is not bad news.¡± Horus said,¡± The bad news is that it has been moved.¡±


    A few minutester, the dragon descended from the sky.


    The spherical probes were surrounding an entrance that was originally filled with rocks. At this moment, arge hole was broken, revealing a faint light. The surrounding gravel and traces all showed that this was something that had happened recently. The creatures who dug the cave used the purest violence.


    ¡± It¡¯s a dragon,¡± Lily said. She looked around and picked up a few rocks. She pointed at the w marks on them.


    ¡± Then let¡¯s go,¡± Kant said.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Long Niang stopped him and carefully observed her surroundings. After knocking and observing for a while, her expression changed slightly. There was no ambush.¡±


    Kant¡¯s phoenix eyes had been flickering with fire. He had already seen it once.¡± What?¡±


    ¡± Tracis is very scheming. He has wiped away the traces of impact at the entrance to the surface, growing new nts, and even adding ayer of dragon seal. It¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t do anything here.¡±


    She shook her head and said,¡± After opening the hole, don¡¯t blow up the hole again. Perhaps it¡¯s because you still have toe out. If you don¡¯t set up some traps or magic gears¡­¡± Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    At this point, Long Niang sighed,¡±Perhaps he has indeed¡­¡± Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kant was about to ask Horus to send a scout first when his body stiffened again.


    This time, Lily and Gori were prepared. They took a few steps back and paid attention to their surroundings. Kant froze on the spot. A few minutester, he shivered and came back to his senses.


    However, his eyes were filled with emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°.. They fought with the native creatures inside.¡±


    Kant looked at Lily. After a moment of silence, he said,¡± Their weapons and abilities are forged and strengthened by that mysterious element.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Upgraded, and¡­


    P.S. 2: King of Hanburg

 Chapter 504: 504

    Chapter 504: 504


    ck Beast


    Kant caressed the stone wall at the entrance of the cave.


    He looked at the moss-covered mottled stone walls with traces of wind and frost. He wiped away the dust and moss, revealing shallow scratches that had been made by sharp weapons.


    ¡°That mysterious energy¡­Those people are extremely proficient in the use of mysterious energy. Many warriors use light des that extend from the sprayers on the armrests, just like this¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand, and the light power in the Star Right Divine Ring was controlled by him. It outlined a shining armor, and light des spewed out from it.


    Long Niang shook her head and said,¡± The dragons have never had any records of such energy weapons being deployed on arge scale. It¡¯s too extravagant. It¡¯s a waste to forge such high-purity elemental crystals into low-efficiency magic closebat weapons for single soldiers. Those who can materialize elements as weapons will also be equipped with stronger holy weapons.¡±


    ¡± But this unprecedented new substance has never appeared before,¡± Kant said softly.¡± Has it?¡±


    Based on his observation, the weapons used by these mysterious warriors were highly developed in the development and application of mysterious elements. The light spikes that shot out from the vambrace, the giant axes that shed in their hands, the staffs that fired missiles, and the des that spun in the air were all different and strange. Kant had never seen some of them before, but they shared amon characteristic.


    The handle, the handle, theuncher, and other humanputer interaction parts were made of solid materials such as metal, wood, and so on. As for the de part, it was a dazzling illusory purple light body. It was illusory, transparent, and beautiful.


    However, it was extremely sharp and unstoppable.


    ¡°Even the shield and armor are the same.¡±<div>


    The energy shield that they had discussed with Horus earlier had been skillfully used by them. It was just that the mechanical and engineering attainments of these creatures were clearly far inferior to the designs of the Transformers. They could not be light and portable, shrink andbine, and change. However, the path that the father and son had envisioned had been realized by these Ancients.


    This included the small shield generator on the armor.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t look at their faces, they look like a group of star spirits who have been high on adrenaline.¡±


    Lily could not get the description, but she had already understood the general situation of these ancient people from Kant¡¯s general description. If they came from an organization, then the organization¡¯s excavation and application of mysterious energy was undoubtedly very deep.


    Not only did they forge them into armor and equipment, but they also used them as their own strength in battle. Every one of them had purple light shining in their eyes when they fought, turning into wind, fire, ice, and lightning. They also turned into telekinesis, tearing apart control and annihtion.


    ¡± ording to my previous observations and experiments, this mysterious energy is extremely corrosive and invasive to living creatures. Not only do these people have the technology to cast and use mysterious elements, but they can also use them directly in battle¡­¡± Lily analyzed,¡± They might have a secret method to make it harmless.¡±


    Kant nodded slowly.


    ¡± The mysterious elementse from the underground. This group of ancient people who are proficient in using the mysterious elements and mastering the forging process were also active underground countless times ago. Perhaps we can infer that this dark and deep ce that never sees the sun probably hides the ruins and even the legacy left by this organization. Not only does it include a shocking amount of mysterious elements, but it also has a way to safely use them¡­¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Long Niang nced at Kant.¡± This is¡­¡± It¡¯s not good news.¡±


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s power could turn the mysterious elements harmless. Kant had already mastered the core technology, so monopolizing it was always the most profitable. The emergence ofpeting products meant that the era of easy profits would never return.


    What was even worse was that the missing dragons seemed to be ahead of them.


    .. Wait a minute.


    Kant frowned.¡± We found this hidden cave entrance through the phenomenon of time shback and by observing the actions and traces of the ancient people. How did the dragons find their way here?¡±


    ¡± Who knows?¡± Long Niang said calmly.¡± Perhaps this ce is recorded in the secret texts of the dragon race. Perhaps an old dragon of the conservative party knows some obscure things from ancient times. As the grandson of the Armory Elder, Tracy might have heard some rumors and secrets. After all, they¡¯re not like me. The entire dragon race is on guard against me, afraid that I¡¯ll run away with outsiders after reading some top-secret documents.¡±


    ¡°What do you say now?¡± Kant asked with a smile. Were their worries prescient?¡±


    Long Niang snorted and nced at him from the corner of her eyes.¡± You think too highly of yourself. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ve been bullied by them since I was young. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving them a hard time and not letting me see the ancient records in the treasury?¡± I just had to sneak in to see if I was full. Are you afraid that I would run away with a wild man? I want to pick an ugly and stupid guy to run¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m warning you!¡± Kant said angrily.¡± Don¡¯t go against your conscience!¡±


    Lily nodded.¡± Okay, okay. I was wrong. As long as it doesn¡¯t involve women, you¡¯re not stupid at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the point! Look at my face, which is popr among thousands of girls, and say it again!¡±<div>


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I was wrong. You¡¯re the most handsome man here.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t be discouraged, Kant. ording to my observation and understanding, every race prefers to watch the Beauty and the Beast series. That is, ugly, disgusting, filthy, and repulsive males, as well as noble, elegant, beautiful, weak, and fair, alluring females. This is because the more intelligent life forms that lean toward morality and order, the more they will develop a dark desire to trample on beauty. It¡¯s not unique to you humans. Let me tell you, the elves prefer this.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t be discouraged. Even if you¡¯re not good-looking, there¡¯s still a market for you. Didn¡¯t you take down the Phoenix King? Let me tell you, Der is definitely a quiet person. I could tell this from the moment we were on the road to Lucerne. When she thought about you, she would definitely think,¡¯Why would I fall in love with a human and be treated like this by a lowly and dirty human?¡¯¡±<div>


    ¡°And those elves who heard about the scandal between you and the Phoenix King. On the surface, they wailed as if their mother had died, but their hearts must be filled with thoughts¡­¡±


    Lily was very excited whenever they talked about this. This was the long-term observation of the world¡¯s races by a dragon schr with a strong thirst for knowledge. It was the kind that could give +8 in sociology.


    She said mysteriously,¡± It¡¯s true. I often go to the elves to collect information because I believe that the more elegant and noble a perfect race is, the dirtier their hearts will be. As expected, although these elves are reserved and proud on the surface, the most widely spread in private is the plot of beautiful female elves being beaten up by dirty and lowly human dwarves and beggars. Sometimes, it¡¯s not just humans, but also¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go, go!¡± Kant chased her away in disgust. Ever since Long Niang had let herself loose, a high-speed rail woulde from time to time, regardless of the asion or location.


    ¡± She¡¯s trying to make you rx, Father.¡±


    ¡± I have to say,¡± Horus could not help but remind him.¡± Ever since you encountered the space-time shback, you¡¯ve been a little absent-minded. You¡¯re exactly like Ah Xing.¡±


    Kant was silent.


    Apart from Horus, Parrot, Ah Xing, Lily, and Tina more or less knew many of Kant¡¯s secrets. He was a Fire Stealer, and he had secrets from Earth. The reason why secrets were worth sharing was because they could be shared and shared.


    However, Kant subconsciously kept a secret.


    Even Horus did not reveal it.


    What he heard in the Grivind Hive¡­Doomsday Sound.


    The vast and terrifying voice said that everything was destined.


    Ever since then, Kant had been feeling uneasy. He realized that everything was connected. It was not a coincidence that he had transmigrated, nor was it a coincidence that he had transmigrated to the Sacred Seal Inds. He had obtained the power of the Fire Stealer, traveled between the two worlds, got involved in the Songyue War, and the African War. He had obtained the Scarlet Scroll, gotten Tacitus, and listened to the sound of the end of the world. It was as if an invisible hand was controlling everything.<div>


    Ever since he returned to the other world from Earth, strange phenomena had urred one after another. The meteorite that fell towards the elves ¡®camp had no head or tail, and then the disappearance of the dragon diplomatic mission had be more and more deeply involved. From the mysterious elements that he had never heard of but were extremely terrifying to the shback of time that connected the secrets of the past, all of these coincidences made him uneasy. He had a strange feeling that the wheel of fate had begun to turn.


    Just like what Hong San was worried about when he found out about this.


    ¡± Is my lord blessed with great fortune and destined to achieve great things, or is there a terrifying mighty figure with unimaginable power plotting against you?¡±


    The reason why fate made people feel helpless was because of the four words, they could not help themselves.


    Even though he realized that there was a problem, he did not dare to retreat.


    Otherwise, who knew what kind of disaster would happen when the dragon Tricia, who had lost its mind and was seduced,pleted its so-called upgrade and obtained the inheritance of the ancient people?


    Kant exhaled slowly.


    He wasn¡¯t distracted.


    Instead¡­He was a little tired.


    In the next moment, a fragrant wind blew in his face. Two small hands grabbed his cor. In front of him, Long Niang gently tiptoed. Her cherry lips were moist, her nose bridge was high, and her eyshes were long and narrow. Her beautiful face, which could be called an icy beauty, approached.


    Then, with a loud thud, his forehead collided with Kant¡¯s.


    The Dragon¡¯s Oath glowed.


    A momentter, Lily retracted her head and took half a step back. She frowned.¡± You look a little tired. Will the space-time shback cause mental stress?¡± Take a break?¡±<div>


    Kantposed himself and shook his head.¡± No, we don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s continue chasing.¡±


    That kind of fatigue was not something that could be soothed by physical rest.


    Before Long Niang could object or intervene, Kant had already stepped into the cave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a long way inside.¡±


    The scouts emitted light and illuminated the road ahead.


    ¡± Hey!¡± Lily subconsciously reached out her hand.


    Ah Xing, who was standing beside Kant, followed him in. It seemed that she was still sleepwalking. Ever since she entered the underground world, she had be very strange. Even when Kant had just been sticking to Lily, she did not show any reaction.


    Long Niang looked at the two figures and sighed as she rubbed her head.


    She chased after him.


    This narrow and long passage was the ce where ancient people passed through. A battle had taken ce here.


    Although the walls were weathered and mottled, dense scratches could still be seen. The battle here was fierce and restrained. The ancient people used their strength carefully to avoid copsing the cave.


    To ensure that Kant was in high spirits, Lily chatted with him casually.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see their facial features?¡±<div>


    ¡°No, they were all wearing helmets or masks. Moreover, I was outside at that time and looked into the cave. Their enemies surged out from the depths of this passage. I only saw them fighting wildly inside. The few brothers who walked at the back showed their light des and left scratches on the stone wall of the cave¡­¡±


    ¡°So they didn¡¯t see what their enemy looked like?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I only saw that it was a wild beast or something¡­Maybe it¡¯s a beast that lives here.¡±


    ¡± Is it the nameless Devilbeast that came out of the ground?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Kant shook his head.¡± They look simr in size. They¡¯re four-legged, fast, and small, but they¡¯re not the only type of enemy they¡¯re facing¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Long Niang and Kant walked side by side. Although it was a tunnel, it was still very wide. Most of the traces of the battle from many years ago had disappeared. Only the sound of footsteps and voices echoed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t judge their era from their race and creatures¡­After all, there has never been a record of this mysterious energy in history. Of course, there is no record of this organization.¡±


    Lily said softly,¡± It¡¯s really amazing. This unknown substance that could change the times has been sleeping here quietly for countless years. How many secrets are hidden in the world we live in? Why did it appear now?¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze wavered for a moment, but theplicated look in his eyes disappeared.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡± Mysterious Element!¡± Long Niang tilted her head and looked at him.¡± You keep calling it Mysterious Element. Aren¡¯t you going to consider giving it a formal name?¡± If things go well, the naming rights will most likely fall into your hands.¡±


    Tiberia, Source Stone, Disintegration Energy, Tec¡­ A bunch of terms shed through his mind.


    If it was any other time, he would definitely babble on and on about things that no one except the parrot could understand, and pick the most annoying one to name this new substance¡­


    But now, he was not in the mood.


    ¡± I¡¯m toozy to think about it. Let¡¯s name it by the sorcerer who first discovered this mysterious element. He¡¯s Ste¡¯s teacher, the one who¡¯s still in self-istion.¡±


    ¡± If you want the naming rights,¡± Kant said casually,¡± you can think of it yourself.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t look right.¡± Lily stood in front of him.¡± What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Kant walked around her.¡± It¡¯s fine. We have important matters to attend to.¡±


    Lily grabbed his arm and her expression became serious.¡± Your business is part of the business. To track Tricia and unravel the secrets of this ce, we not only rely on the time and space shback you experienced, but also on your judgment and decision of the situation. Fire Stealer, you should not continue in this state. You should rest for a while. We have been exploring for almost a whole day, and you haven¡¯t slept much these days¡­¡±


    ¡± Not yet.¡± Kant shook his head.¡± Now is not the time to talk about that.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me what¡¯s on your mind, then use your spatial ability to leave this godforsaken ce right now. Go find your Princess Tina and bury yourself in her overdeveloped breasts to have a good time. After that, lie in your arms and cry while beingforted by her, understand?¡±


    ¡± If she can¡¯t do it, go find another woman,¡± Lily said bluntly.¡± I don¡¯t care what method you use. I¡¯ll give you two hours to pull yourself together.¡±


    Kant tried to break free from his grip.


    ¡°Who cares about that Fury-Sucking Dragon? What are you afraid of? If he really leveled up and became a great demon king and caused a disaster, so what? Call someone to chop him up! Dragon Emperor, your lover, the Phoenix King, and the white-bearded members of the Arcane Magic Council are all here to kill him. At most, the mysterious elements will be shared by all countries. You¡¯re the only one who has the technology to make it harmless!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s strange. Why are you so nice to Goethe?¡± she asked, poking Kant¡¯s chest. Will you wholeheartedly n for that country if I give you a princess? Then this olddy¡­Bah, anyway, why must Goethe enjoy the mystical element alone?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to let the other countries develop and research together? With the core technology in your hands, they can only lick your boots, and their schemes can only be directed at Goethe. Only in this way can the Goethe people understand your good and importance. Otherwise, if you work so hard to solve this problem alone and let Goethe enjoy the benefits alone, what will you do when they study, develop, and have other thoughts about you?¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t argue with me. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve lived for hundreds of years longer than you. I¡¯ve seen clearly what kind of human beings are like. Forgetting heroes, criticizing heroes, backstabbing heroes, history is full of such stories. Why do you have to nt hidden dangers and let such things happen?¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t understand,¡± Kant said, shaking his head.


    He wanted Goethe to be stronger, so strong that he didn¡¯t need to rely on the threat of forbidden spells to gain a foothold.


    If they had any strange thoughts or even hostility¡­It wasn¡¯t even a bad thing.


    That was because¡­


    ¡°What don¡¯t I know? Am I the one who doesn¡¯t understand, or are you the one who doesn¡¯t understand?¡± Lily frowned and said,¡± Perhaps it¡¯s not my ce to say this, but I do find it strange. Kant, you are a Fire Stealer, a Fire Stealer of this world, not Goethe¡¯s Fire Stealer. Do you understand? This¡­¡±


    ¡°-but I don¡¯t want to be a fire-thief!¡±


    The next moment, Kant¡¯s stern shout shook the tunnel. Even Ah Xing was shocked and subconsciously grabbed Kant¡¯s arm.


    Lily was first surprised, then confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you.¡± Kant was silent for a moment. He patted the back of Ah Xing¡¯s hand gently and said,¡± Just pretend I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    He walked around the stunned Lily and walked straight ahead. Ah Xing quickly followed him, while Long Niang stayed behind. She only came back to her senses after a while. She suddenly realized that she still knew too little about Kant.


    She hurriedly caught up and saw Ah Xing and Kang De standing not far away. Kang De was frozen on the spot, not moving at all, while Ah Xing was vigntly looking around. Long Niang¡¯s heart trembled.


    Kant had already triggered the fourth time shback.


    In the past, Lily had only been looking forward to finding clues, witnessing the legend, and exploring the past. It was so romantic and tempting. But now, she was also a little uneasy.


    What Kant had seen in the past might have be a burden on his mind.


    What did he see? What did he think of?


    Long Niang slowed down her pace and waited quietly for Kant to finish his task. Based on the third time, Kant, who had gained experience, couldst much longer than the previous two times. However, unexpectedly, after a few seconds, Kant¡¯s body began to sway. He staggered a few steps and almost fell down. His face was pale, and his eyes were filled with unprecedented shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily asked. What did you see?¡±


    Cold sweat rolled down his forehead. Kant¡¯s gaze shifted from Long Niang¡¯s face to Ah Xing, who was beside him.


    ¡°Battle¡­It¡¯s still a battle, but this time it¡¯s very close, right beside me.¡±


    ¡°I saw clearly the appearance of the enemy who was fighting them,¡±he said slowly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kant closed his eyes.


    What was that?


    This thought shed through Long Niang¡¯s mind, but she realized that Ah Xing¡¯s expression had also changed.


    Before she could ask further, Kant¡¯s eyes shed with a red light. He opened his eyes again. The shock and uneasiness in his eyes had been reced by a stern look. He took out a palm-sized button from his pocket. The button glowed red and flickered.


    ¡± Ste warned me. There¡¯s a situation up there. You two retreat outside first.¡±


    He gave a few instructions, but before he could say anything else, Horus flew back to his body and transformed into hisbat suit. A dark glow shed as Kant crossed space and appeared in the fortress on the surface of the Upper Realm.


    Ste opened the door and rushed in.¡± The news has been leaked!¡± she whispered.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: F * ck, I had a dreamst night. I actually dreamed of the following plot¡­ Although it was a mess, it was indeed the direction of the outline. It was amazing.

 Chapter 505: 505

    Chapter 505: 505


    I¡¯m Tired


    ¡°The news has been leaked!¡±


    ¡± Go back!¡± Ste shouted in a low voice.


    Kant¡¯s expression changed abruptly. The Door of Darkness opened, and he instantly traversed space and returned underground.


    The space anchor point was set at the entrance of the cave. Ah Xing and Lily leaned against the left and right sides of the cave and looked at Kant together.


    Kant heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Ah Xing was fine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What happened up there?¡± Lily asked.


    When she said this, Long Niang frowned slightly, and there was already a hint of contemtion in her eyes.


    It was already instinctive. She always overthought things.


    Kant¡¯s gaze shifted from Ah Xing to Lily.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯d better calm her down first. Go back and¡­¡± Horus said in a deep voice.


    ¡± Ste said that the news was leaked,¡± Kant said.¡± That¡¯s why I came to ask you.¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Lily¡¯s pupils constricted, and then her eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. There are very few people who know about this matter. Logically speaking, the first person I think of is naturally you.¡± Kant¡¯s tone was calm.¡± That¡¯s why I came to ask you directly.¡±


    This calmness and calmness actually caused Long Niang¡¯s subconscious anger to subside.


    ¡°Are you treating me as a suspect right away?¡± she asked in a rude tone.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll immediately call Ah Xing to attack you together. I¡¯ll even bring a few Goethe powerhouses down through the underground tunnel to help.¡±


    Kant¡¯s tone was cold. There was no fluctuation in his tone, nor was there any guilt, doubt, or even anger. He was just calmly exining a very simple principle.


    ¡± I was the one who told you about the mysterious elements. Although it was based on trust, it indirectly put Goethe at risk. Now that the news has been leaked, I naturally have to take responsibility and confirm whether this matter is rted to you.¡± He said,¡± So, answer my question. Did you leak anything about this ce?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Long Niang took a deep breath and said slowly.


    ¡°An unintentional leak is also a leak. In other words, after I told you about the mysterious elements, did youmunicate with the Dragon Emperor or other dragons?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that the dragon race left a spell on you that can monitor or eavesdrop?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The soul power of a dragon is extremely powerful. Even the Dragon Emperor can¡¯t cast a permanent monitoring spell on me without me noticing.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant asked.¡± Even your Dragonfire Soul Lamps can¡¯t do it?¡±


    That was the dragon race¡¯s national online identity system. Since it could urately observe the life and safety of every dragon, it was not surprising to have a little extra function.


    ¡°Theoretically, it can be done, but the Dragon Emperor doesn¡¯t dare.¡± Lily thought for a moment and replied,¡± At that time, there was a lot of resistance to the implementation of this system. The main resistance came from the worry that the Dragon Emperor would use this system to monitor all the citizens. For this reason, the Dragon Emperor even opened the spell model to all the dragons. If any dragon had any doubts, they could apply to check their soulmp at any time to ensure peace of mind.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t even monitor me alone because the risk is too great. Once I notice it, I only need to publicize this matter, and it will definitely cause panic and bacsh among the dragons. Even if the Dragon Emperor only monitors me, the dragons won¡¯t believe it. The Conservatives will do their best to smear and attack me. Even the Dragon Emperor can¡¯t resist such anger and scandal. It¡¯s a smart person, so it doesn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡± Understood.¡± Kant nodded.


    Long Niang looked at him and said,¡±So how do you want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay here. If you need anything, press this button. One for each of you.¡± Kant tossed her a signal transmitter that resonated with divine power.¡± To avoid any misunderstandings, please keep your distance from Ah Xing before I return.¡±


    Kant hugged Ah Xing and nodded at Long Niang.


    Kant¡¯s figure disappeared as the Space Gate opened.


    Only Ah Xing and Lily were left in ce, looking at each other.


    ¡± What are you looking at?¡± Matron Long rolled her eyes.¡± Didn¡¯t you hear what Kant said?¡± Stay away from me. He¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll kill you with a punch.¡±


    Ah Xing nced at her. He leaned against the stone wall and closed his eyes.


    Long Niang widened her eyes and was about to say something when the Door of Darkness opened again.


    ¡°So what¡­¡± she said impatiently.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang. Snack boxes, beverage boxes, self-powered lights, chairs, tables, and even a couch were thrown on both sides.


    ¡°Eat by yourself, drink by yourself, sit by yourself, lie down by yourself.¡±


    Kant turned around and left.


    Lily¡¯s mouth was slightly open as she watched him leave. After a while, she suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡± Wait a minute.¡± She then revealed a strange expression.¡± Should I be angry?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Ah Xing said calmly,¡± This is Kant¡¯s way of doing things. You should be happy.¡±


    ¡°What am I happy about? I¡¯m happy. I stuck to him for no reason. I even conspired with him to scheme against my n. I even followed him to this dark and broken ce to fight to death. He actually¡­¡±


    While Long Niang was rambling on, Ah Xing had already walked over to his pile of boxes. He opened the first box and saw that it was filled with his favorite fruits. A gentle look appeared in her eyes. She sat at the side, picked up an apple, and quietly ate it.


    Long Niang couldn¡¯t continue speaking. She sat to the side and opened her cardboard box.


    Then she shouted,¡±Why do I only have jerky?¡± This bastard is so biased!¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± Lily had already eaten an apple.¡± It¡¯s in the second box. I can smell it.¡±


    After Lily opened it, it was indeed the case. She stretched her head out and looked at Lily¡¯s side. The type and size were simr. Long Niang snorted.¡± Small favor¡­¡± You want to send me away with this little thing?¡±


    ¡°You can choose not to eat.¡±


    ¡°I have to eat it, and I have to eat it all. No matter what, I have to make him suffer some losses!¡±


    Ah Xing nodded.¡± Eat it all. If you¡¯re full, you¡¯ll have the strength to fight.¡±


    Long Niang was stunned at first, then she sighed silently. She looked at Ah Xing, who was opposite her. This girl who was usually heartless and easily deceived, no longer had the liveliness and cheerfulness on her face. She did not even know if it was an illusion, but she felt that she had be a little calmer¡­It was even dignified.


    What was going on?


    The followers of this generation of Fire Stealers were all very strange.


    Of course, other than me, I¡¯m the only normal one.


    Long Niang thought as she started eating. When her mouth was full, she chewed hard. Drops of food dripped down from the corner of her mouth. Finally, she came back to her senses.


    Wait, shouldn¡¯t I be angry? Why am I not angry?


    Kant had already returned to the surface.


    Ste was already waiting at the same spot, but dust was flying in the distance. It was a sign that the army was moving toward this ce. The observation balloons in the sky were shining with the glow of magic. The mages ¡®Atmospheric Pration Array was activated at full power. Kant could even hear the roar of the engine. The atmosphere of the battle formation was as cold as steel.


    Seeing Kant appear again, Ste was relieved at first, but then she looked confused.


    ¡°Have you dealt with her?¡± asked the Second Princess.


    As Tina¡¯s elder sister and the second daughter of the Grand Duke, Ste was already teaching at the University of San Covilo. As a mage, she had a lot of wisdom and knowledge, and she knew more about the ways of the world than Tina did. After learning that the news had been leaked, she immediately thought of the suspicious dragon.


    That was why he sent a signal to Kant at once, reminding him to hurry back and deal with the dragon.


    This was because the female dragon might realize that something was wrong andunch a sneak attack on the Crimson Queen.


    She thought that it would be a tough battle. She had even thought about how to mobilize the elites to provide assistance, but Kant returned almost instantly. He was so fast that she was caught off guard.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Kant shook his head.¡± It¡¯s not her.¡±


    Ste was stunned at first, but then she became angry.


    ¡°Not her?¡± She suppressed her anger.¡± Who is that? Who else had such a motive and suspicion? How can you be sure it¡¯s not her? Did you believe her just because she said it had nothing to do with her?¡±


    ¡± I have my own judgment,¡± Kant said calmly.


    ¡± That¡¯s what you told me before, and then you told a dragon about it. Now, the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s envoy has arrived at Lucerne, and the dragon army in the outer seas has begun to increase their troops. The Sunset Moon invasion army is ready to make a move, and there¡¯s news that the dynasty¡¯s fleet stationed in the Broken Inds has also begun to cruise nearby. We¡¯re surrounded by the world, and a group of hungry wolves can smell the fragrance of meat. Is that your judgment?¡±


    Ste almost couldn¡¯t control her emotions.


    Goethe had been under tremendous pressure for this unprecedented mysterious substance that could allow a country¡¯s national strength to soar. Now, the worst situation had suddenly happened, faster than she had expected.


    Kant, on the other hand, still looked as though he was bewitched by a woman!


    Is this the time to talk about love?


    Kant frowned at Ste¡¯s almost interrogative shouts. He fell silent for a moment before saying,¡± There are many possibilities for the news to leak. We¡¯ll find out what went wrong, but that¡¯s not the main point. What¡¯s important is how we should deal with what has already happened¡­¡±


    ¡°The response is to first imprison that dragon! You actually left her down there? Do you know that she¡¯s with that red-haired woman? Kant, what kind of magic did she cast on you to make you fall head over heels for her? Please understand the current situation!


    I don¡¯t know how many countries know about this, but ording to the situation, the whole world might know!¡±


    ¡± There might be a war next!¡± Ste¡¯s tone became fiercer. Father and Tina are now resisting the pressure from the Arcane Magic Council to buy us time. If this matter is not handled well, Goethe will bleed even more! I beg you to wake up! Don¡¯t be fooled by that female dragon! She¡­¡±


    Kant took a deep breath.


    ¡°Then who could it be? Who else knew about this? If you don¡¯t suspect her, do you suspect me? Or do you suspect Tina or my father? You¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze turned sharp.


    ¡± Your Highness, please calm down!¡±


    The next moment, a voice came from behind. Hong San walked over quickly and shed to Kant¡¯s side. He secretly pulled him and bowed.¡± Pardon me for speaking out of turn. Madam Lily is not a suspect.¡±


    Ste was furious at this moment. When she saw Hong San approaching, she was furious.¡± Rude!¡± she snapped. I¡¯m talking to your master, who are you to say anything! Retreat!¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for?!¡± Kang De shouted before Hong San could say anything. I¡¯m not his master! Why couldn¡¯t he speak? Who do you think he is? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Ste was stunned.


    She seemed to have been struck by lightning, and her body swayed. Her cheeks, which had turned red due to the atmosphere, quickly turned pale, and her eyes instantly turned red. Tears rolled down her cheeks, but she gritted her teeth tightly.


    Hong San revealed an expression as if it was the end of the world.


    He immediately bowed to Ste and said,¡± Your Highness, I¡¯m indebted to Your Highness for not abandoning me and taking me in as a retainer. Your Highness regards me as a friend and treats me as a statesman. It¡¯s my honor and my honor. I¡¯ll repay you with my loyalty and my life. This is the tradition of Aurora. That¡¯s all. Please don¡¯t take it to heart and don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡± You should know His Highness¡¯s personality. He has no ill intentions.¡±


    ¡± And just now, I interrupted the conversation between the two of you. Even if the master and the ve are of equal status, this behavior is really rude. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the princess reprimanding me, but even so, I want to tell the two of you that now is not the time to quarrel, and¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡±


    Hong San was interrupted by Ste.


    In the end, the Second Princess ¡®tears did not fall.


    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Goethe¡¯s second princess slowly bowed to Hong San. Hong San was at a loss. He did not dare to help her up. He only looked at Kant and tried his best to signal him with his eyes.


    ¡°After all¡­¡± Ste slowly stood up and looked at Kant.¡± After all, you¡¯re not my retainer, and I have nothing to do with the monarch you serve.¡±


    Hong San was so anxious that he was about tobust.


    He looked at Kant with a pleading gaze, as if he was asking him to say something. However, Kant was unmoved. Hong San knew that something was wrong with him. His lord usually did whatever he wanted and did not behave properly. However, if he really went into a dead end, he could grind the entire cow into nothing.


    ¡± I was rude just now, and I was also muddle-headed. Your Highness Kant, I believe you have a n in mind. It was my fault to question your decision. I was saved by you, so what right do I have to question your decision?¡±


    ¡°Since you think you can trust Miss Lily, then I have no objections.¡±


    Ste bowed to Kant again. Her tone was so calm that it was cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say,¡± she said.¡±The entire Investigation Corps will definitely obey your orders, just as Father¡¯s decree said. After all¡­¡±


    At this point, the Second Princess revealed an inexplicable smile.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other choice, do we?¡± she asked softly.


    Kang De¡¯s anger surged to his face when he heard that. Hong San knew that this was bad. He hugged Kang De by the waist and pushed him out with all his might. He shouted,¡± Calm down, both of you!¡±¡±


    ¡°Princess Ste! His Highness has been traveling back and forth for the past few months. He has worked hard and has a heavy responsibility. For such a major event, the two of you should work together sincerely. How can you fight among yourselves? We have something important to discuss! Please forgive me!¡±


    After shouting, he lowered his voice and shouted as if he was reciting scriptures,¡± My lord, my lord, my lord. Brother, brother, brother, master. I¡¯ll call you master again. Please be kind and stop talking!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s really no need! That sentence you said to her is enough for her to suffer for three months. At least give Princess Tina some face, okay? ¡°Hey, hey, hey, it¡¯s not that you have to consider other people¡¯s feelings. Think about it, you¡¯re a magnanimous person and don¡¯t care about her. Princess Tina knows that you¡¯ve been wronged, but she¡¯s magnanimous. She¡¯s such an exquisite person. On ount of your kindness, she¡¯ll turn a blind eye to some things¡­¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re afraid of your wife. Sigh, what¡¯s wrong? I might as well kill myself here.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, stop struggling. I¡¯m begging you, okay? Because of what I said, you fell out with Princess Ste, and you even got on bad terms with Tedarell. I won¡¯t be able to sleep well for the rest of my life. I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. Can you be better?¡±


    After much persuasion and pleading, Kant was finally appeased.


    Hong San pushed Condra to a corner before releasing his grip. Seeing that Kant¡¯s expression was not friendly, he smiled obsequiously and bent over to straighten out the creases on Kant¡¯s clothes. His fingers, which had been extremely nimble since he had been a martial artist since young, gently brushed across Kant¡¯s back. He touched the hard part of his back and tapped it lightly.


    It was silent. Kant did not feel anything. The vibrations and power werepletely absorbed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked after doing all this. Your Highness, you seem a little¡­¡±


    Kant looked up at the clear blue sky. The sky was clear and white clouds were fluttering. The Magic-guided hot air balloon in the distance was shining brightly. He remained silent.


    Of course, he did not notice that a few silver threads and metal fragments were falling from the hem of his coat. With a small electronic device as the center, they reassembled into a small sphere and rolled out from Kant¡¯s back silently. It circled around the monster grinding tower in the sealed cave and turned to another one. It was nimble and light. It did not make a single sound. Hong San only caught a glimpse of it from the corner of his eye.


    Ste squatted down slowly and grabbed her cor. Tears fell on the cold steel floor, revealing her blurry face. She didn¡¯t know why she was so sad. She felt both painful and sad, as if there was a knife in her heart.


    Then, she heard a strange sound. She subconsciously raised her head and revealed a surprised expression.


    A small silver ball rolled toward them.


    It stopped in front of her, and there were red spots of light shing.


    There was probably only one shop in the entire continent that had such a structure, material, and design.


    She quickly wiped her face. Before she could figure out why this thing had appeared here, she suddenly heard Kant¡¯s voiceing from the ball.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] F * ck, I know what you want to say. From now on, all female characters will be written as male characters. F * ck, I don¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 506: 506

    Chapter 506: 506


    Redefine It


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Kant looked up at the sky and said slowly.


    Hong San was shocked.


    That was because he could hear the destion in Kant¡¯s tone. It was a kind of bone-piercing fatigue. His tone carried the intention of retreating from the world. This was something Hong San had not expected.


    After all, in his eyes, His Highness was in his youth. He was sessful and famous all over the world. It was the time for him to be proud of himself. He should show his skills and realize his ambitions.


    Not too long ago, they had been talking all night about their future career and prospects.


    During Valentine¡¯s time, Hong San¡¯s awakening hadpleted his own nirvana, and it had also allowed Kant to verify and realize his own beliefs. They were like two streams that had met at the end of the day and flowed through a rapid and dangerous river bank. They had made a promise that they would give a second chance to the despairing people in this world who also yearned for change but could not change. They would make everyone a real person, not a numb cow or sheep.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Has Your Highness encountered any difficult problems recently?¡±he asked softly.


    Kant did not answer. He only exhaled slowly.¡± Hong San, if you only think about yourself and do not involve any ideals, ambitions, or responsibilities, what do you want to do in the future?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Hong San was stunned for a moment, but he still thought about it seriously and replied,¡± It seems like there¡¯s nothing else to do other than following His Highness.¡±


    Kant nced at him. I don¡¯t feed people who eat nothing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a little nerve-racking. I can¡¯t possibly serve people again, right?¡±


    Hong San smiled.¡± Then I can only save up some money in advance and buy a piece ofnd. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s near where Your Highness is staying. It¡¯s not too far nor too close. It won¡¯t be so far that I have to walk too far to visit Your Highness. It also can¡¯t be so close that you¡¯ll be annoyed to see me loitering around every day.¡±


    ¡± Other than that, I have to farm and work. I have martial arts and my strength is far beyond ordinary people. My master has also taught me farming and astrology. I can earn food by farming. Not only can I support my family, but I can also send some to Your Highness every now and then. It¡¯s interesting to think about being a happy farmer like this¡­¡±


    As he said this, his face became more and more delighted, as if he was also happy and looking forward to the scene of his secluded life. However, in the next moment, Hong San finally realized that this was not the main point.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± the people of Aurora whispered. You want to retire?¡±


    ¡°Want to?¡± Kant repeated the word and suddenly burst intoughter.¡± Hong San, think, think is the most beautiful word in the world. Think¡­¡± What was I thinking?¡±


    He lowered his head and looked at the ants crawling slowly on the ground.


    The little bug knew nothing. It did not know that a war might break out in this area. It did not know that there was a conspiracy that had been nned for a long time hidden deep underground. It did not know that this world was very big. It did not know that there was a country called Goethe. It did not know that there were many extremely powerful creatures that it could not understand living, interacting, flourishing, and active outside its world. Its world was very small.


    It knew nothing else.


    It didn¡¯t even know that as long as the behemoth from far away stepped on it, its life would immediately end. Even before this happened, it was still doing its own thing, and it didn¡¯t feel anything when death came.


    ¡± Sometimes,¡± Kant said softly,¡± I even wonder if it would have been better if nothing had happened.¡±


    Hong San didn¡¯t know how to answer, because he vaguely realized that this was rted to the deeper secrets that His Highness had. It was something that he couldn¡¯t fully understand, something that His Highness had to bear alone.


    Kant looked at his palm. It was said that the lines on it could tell a person¡¯s fate.


    ¡± The Goethe people are very grateful to me, and you are very grateful to me. If it weren¡¯t for me, Tina and the others would have been killed by the elven navy in the sea or trapped on the ind. Goethe would have fallen, and many people would have died. You would still be rolling in the dust. No one could stop the elves. It was I who changed everything.¡±


    ¡± I used to be d and proud of this. I carried out justice and walked the right path. I was admired by the world, and glory was bestowed on me. I achieved sess and fame. How happy was that?¡±


    ¡± I also made a promise to my deceased friend to protect his country. I also made a promise to the brave warriors who died in battle so that the pitifulmoners would no longer be cattle and sheep waiting to be ughtered.¡±


    ¡± But Hong San, a promise is just a sentence, just a moment, but fulfilling it takes a long, long time.¡±


    ¡± Ambition will be obliterated by trivial matters, and the Overwatch Society will be disturbed by the present. I once spoke generously to Tina and the others, but now it seems that their worries are more practical. I¡¯m busy in this world, but I¡¯m entangled with more and more things. No matter how beautiful my ideals are, they¡¯re also troubled by greater doubts.¡±


    ¡°What am I here for? How long do I have to do this? At first, I only wanted to end a war. Later, I wanted to protect a country. Now, I actually find that I even have a responsibility for this world. I want to make decisions for the future of millions of people. I want to prepare for a powerful enemy that the world can hardly imagine.¡±


    ¡± The recent events have even made me feel that I¡¯m just a puppet with a spring set. My life from now on has been destined. The sudden changes, twists, pains, sadness, and tribtions that I¡¯ve experienced in the past two years are just a path envisioned by a great power in the unseen world. Everyone has expectations for me, hoping that I¡¯ll be a protector, a savior, and a destroyer¡­¡±


    Kant smiled bitterly. He shook his head and said,¡± But sometimes, I want to be an ordinary mortal. I want to live my life ording to the rules. I want to finish university, find a job that¡¯s neither good nor bad, marry a wife with normal values, and live a peaceful life¡­¡±


    His smile slowly becameplicated.


    ¡± Previously, I was stillmenting that although I had experienced all these hardships, I now possessed the power to control my fate. I used this power to save my father instead of waiting in front of my phone in fear. I used to feel lucky for this, but now, I even f * cking realized¡­¡±


    Kant reached out his hand and rubbed his face. His smile even turned a little crazy.


    ¡± I even f * cking realized that my father¡¯s encounter might be part of the so-called predestined fate. Because of the initial cause and effect, I finally obtained Tacitus, came into contact with the hive, and then saw that guy and heard that damn voice-¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I feel after thinking about this matter?¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m thinking, f * ck, how could such a thing happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, what the fuck will happen in the future? Who will be next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, why me? Was it interesting? Was it interesting? Is it interesting?¡±


    He took a deep breath and then spat it out. Every word came out from between his teeth.


    ¡°Ever since the Battle of Danfeng and Lucerne, my heart has been a little empty. On one side, there is a huge emptiness and confusion, and on the other side, there are endless things. Everyone has a request from me, and everyone is urging me to do something. They don¡¯t say anything, but just their gazes make you feel that not doing something is a crime. But I have my own things to do. Who should I f * cking ask for help?¡±


    He panted, smiled, and clenched his fists.


    ¡°What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that I don¡¯t know who to me.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know who to hate, I don¡¯t know who to vent my anger on. I want to fight, but my rationality is stopping me. I want to vent my anger on others, but my morals are stopping me. They tell me that there¡¯s a culprit for every grievance and a debt, but I can¡¯t find my true enemy. Can you understand? Hong San, do you understand?¡±


    He looked at his best friend.


    No matter how eloquent Hong San was, he was tongue-tied.


    ¡± You definitely don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand either, let alone you.¡± Kant smiled and sighed.¡± I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. I don¡¯t know what I want. I know you want to console me, but you see, it¡¯s useless. Words are the most useless things in this world.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±Hong San whispered.


    ¡°I just want an answer.¡± Kant interrupted him.¡± Can you give me an answer?¡±


    Under his gaze, Hong San looked away and sighed.


    ¡°Look, this is the most f * cking part. There¡¯s no solution, no solution.¡± Kant shook his head and sighed.¡± Fortunately, in this mortal world, most people just muddle along and go with the flow. The answer is not important. Even without an answer, we can still make do with it.¡±


    ¡°Just like I told you, the word ¡®miss¡¯ is the most beautiful word in the world. Of course, it¡¯s also the most useless word in the world¡­Because thinking is all in a dream. What should be in reality will still be what it is.¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? Since things havee to this, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. He was free and easy, and his smile became bright and clean.


    ¡°Thanks, Hong San. I feel much better now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to do something.¡±


    At this moment, Hong San felt a great sense of unease.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± he cried out involuntarily.


    In the next moment, ck light shed and Kant¡¯s figure disappeared from the Realm Gate.


    Hong San grabbed nothing. After a moment of being stupefied, cold sweat immediately dripped down.


    ¡°This is bad, this is bad, this is bad!¡± he cried out bitterly.


    A momentter, a beautiful figure dashed out. Ste ran over in a panic with a mechanical sphere in her hands. Seeing that Kant was nowhere to be seen, she eximed,¡± Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Red Maple Lucerne.¡± Hong San covered his face and sighed.


    The Second Princess ¡®reaction was much slower than Hong San¡¯s.¡± What are you going to do?¡± she stammered.


    ¡± You were the one who told him that the news had been leaked, that Goethe was being attacked by many parties, and that the Grand Duke and Princess Tina were facing the pressure of various countries in Lucerne to buy time for His Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Hong San asked with a bitter face.


    Huge frustration and regret filled the minds of the people of Aurora.


    He should have discovered it earlier.


    It turned out that after the sess of the defense of Lucerne and the retreat of the elves, His Highness¡¯s calm heart was notpletely at peace, but was temporarilyforted.


    The Dimension Portal opened, and Kant returned to Maple Leaf Castle. This was Tina¡¯s and his bedroom.


    A refreshing fragrance entered his nose. It was a familiar scent, but she was not there. Kant looked around and strode out of the room. The maids who passed by in the corridor were surprised at first, then bowed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tina?¡± Kant asked.


    The leading maid bent down and replied,¡±It seems¡­¡± He seems to have gone to discuss matters¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The cold and brief words lingered in his ears. The wind blew, and Kant strode away.


    After a while, the maids finally got up, relieved.


    He felt that His Highness Kant was very scary today.


    It was also very unfamiliar.


    In the unofficial audience hall of Maple Leaf Pce, a heated debate was ying out.


    ¡± When the Arcane Magic Council first established the Life Department, its philosophy was to transcend politics and countries and join forces with the various races to resist malice and disasters from beyond the world. We request that Goethe share the details of the corrosive energy your country discovered near the Qilin¡¯s Horn in the Green Wave Province to the Arcane Magic Council ording to the ancient contract. We also open the borders and allow the Council¡¯s investigation team to enter for evaluation¡­¡±


    ¡± Esteemed ambassador, the contributions of the Arcane Magic Council have never been forgotten by the countries. Goethe is grateful for the contributions, dedication, and sacrifice of the council. However, please allow me to point out that the Arcane Magic Council transcends politics and countries, but it is not an organization that is above all countries. ording to your spirit and ideals, you should avoid bing a political tool, not act for personal gain, and respect the independence and sovereignty of every civilized country¡­¡±


    ¡± Before you question the Council, please consider whether Goethe¡¯s behavior was appropriate. There is evidence that your country chose to keep it a secret after discovering the invasion of the mutated decaying energy instead of reporting it to the Council. Is there any ulterior motive behind this? I have to remind you, Princess Tina. History has taught us that every gift from the outer realms has a price!¡±


    ¡± ording to the relevant regtions of the Arcane Magic Council, if the country concerned has the ability to resolve the Mutation Invasion alone, there is no need to inform the council or apply for external assistance. They only need to report it afterwards. Goethe¡¯s actions are in line with the rules of the ancient contract. On the contrary, the council rushed to Goethe with unknown information. We are really ttered by the importance they attach to Goethe. However, I am more curious about the fact that Goethe was poisoned by the soldiers during the Battle of Songyue. The whole world was watching from the sidelines. Where was the council that was full of humanity and justice?¡±


    ¡°We are now discussing the problem of the foreign energy! The Arcane Magic Council requests Goethe¡¯s cooperation. Otherwise, for the sake of world peace and tranquility, we reserve the right to take further measures!¡±


    ¡°Is this the Arcane Magic Council that transcends countries and politics? No matter what country or organization it is, if they use the banner of justice to harm Goethe and seek benefits for themselves, we will fight back!¡±


    ¡°Archduke, is Princess Tina¡¯s meaning your meaning? Please think carefully. All the countries have ced a lot of importance on this matter. No matter how strong a Forbidden Mage is, he¡¯s just one person. He¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    A calm voice sounded from outside the audience hall, and the door was pushed open.


    The few people in the audience hall turned around in shock and saw a ck-haired yellow-skinned person striding in with a disdainful gaze.


    Tina was delighted at first, but her expression changed slightly when she saw Kant¡¯s appearance.


    In the audience hall, the archduke sat high up, while Sylmeria stood by his side. Tina stood on the other side, arguing with two fair-skinned mages with deep eyes and high noses. Kant looked over, and in a moment, the expressions of the two Spell Casters changed rapidly.


    The confidence of victory was reced by shock. The Goethe people¡¯s condescending arrogance was retracted in embarrassment. As the envoys of the Arcane Magic Council, they could ignore the princess of a small country who was exhausted and had broken rivers and mountains, but they had to bow down to the peerless master who intimidated the world with forbidden spells.


    Because they were mages too.


    The two messengers greeted the forerunners and the great achievers with the ancient etiquette of the council.


    ¡°Greetings, Sword of Defiance, Dragon of Skyquaking, the great¡­¡±


    ¡°-from the council?¡±


    Kant was already in front of them.


    As expected, he¡¯s from Aurora. Didn¡¯t anyone teach him the etiquette of a spellcaster?


    An envoy from the council criticized silently, but he only criticized silently. There was not a hint of displeasure on his face. Instead, he smiled politely. His attitude waspletely different from before.


    ¡± The council is currently conducting an evaluation of your achievements and rank. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before you receive three badges and an official title. Your Highness Kant, we¡¯re here to¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Kant asked indifferently.


    ¡°The council has its own friends, but the problem now¡­¡± The emissary choked for a moment before smiling.


    ¡± Let me ask you, who told you? What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,pared to this, I think the safety of the world and Goethe¡¯s future are more important¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me now! Him! Mother! I¡¯m asking you! Who was it?


    Him! Mother! Yes! I told you!¡±


    Kant cursed, but he did not look like he was cursing at all.


    ¡± That¡¯s not important.¡± The messenger was silent for two seconds this time, then smiled.


    ¡°This is very important.¡±


    ¡°Since things havee to this, Your Highness should not ask any more questions, right?¡±


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, I want to know even more.¡±


    ¡°Even if we know that person¡¯s name, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s meaningful. I can kill him, chop him into thousands of pieces, burn him into ashes, and stuff him into your mouth.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for refusing. Besides, I don¡¯t have the authority to know this.¡±


    ¡°Then get lost.¡± Kant pointed at the door and said,¡± Go back and tell your people that the premise of the conversation with Goethe regarding this matter is based on this. Give me the name, and we can talk. Give me the person, and maybe I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the soup. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even get to eat a mouthful of sh * t.¡±


    The emissary did not expect things to turn out this way. A moment ago, he was engaged in a diplomatic conversation with Princess Goethe, but the next second, Kant had stepped on his face and forced him into a corner.


    Even if the other party was a Forbidden Mage, he still felt indignant.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant, the presidents of the Arcane Magic Council won¡¯t be happy to hear such an answer.¡±


    His tone contained a tactful threat and signal.


    ¡± I¡¯ll make a trip to your headquarters to cheer them up,¡± Kant said calmly.


    As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°Forgive me for asking, but is this a threat?¡± the representative of the council asked coldly.


    ¡± If you¡¯re not smart enough to understand what I¡¯m saying, then I can tell you again. Tell me the identity of the leaker, and I¡¯ll consider talking to you. If you want to use force, then I¡¯ll use a forbidden spell to send you and your mother¡¯s ashes into outer space. Do you understand now?¡±


    The other party was alreadyughing out of anger.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± The mage nodded repeatedly.¡± Your Highness Kant, it seems that the power of the Forbidden Spell has blinded you. Do you know what you are doing? Do you know what the Arcane Magic Council means? Do you know howughable your actions are to humiliate and desecrate the dignity of the council with your own strength? It¡¯s like¡­¡±


    ¡°The Clown?¡±


    Kant turned his neck and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Do you want to see me redefine The Clown?¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Sleep, sleep.

 Chapter 507: 507

    Chapter 507: 507


    Why Aren¡¯t You Kissing Me?


    The envoy from the Arcane Magic Council left in a huff.


    This negotiation ended on bad terms.


    Before he left, the envoy still protested formally in the face of Kant¡¯s unprecedented contempt and humiliation, as well as his unyielding attitude. He imed that the Arcane Magic Council would definitely respond.


    Then, he ran away faster than anyone else.


    This was normal.


    If these two Spell Casters were to meet Kant on a normal day, they would definitely be extremely respectful and humble. Even if Kant humiliated, belittled, or even mocked them, they would not even say a word. This was because the other party was a Great Forbidden Spell Master. He could be considered a peerless powerhouse even in ancient times. He was also an unquestionable pioneer on the path of Arcane Spells. In the face of such a person, they could only offer all their respect and reverence.


    Because a Forbidden Mage scolding you is a sign of kindness and love for you. You have to ept it.


    But this asion was different.


    Because they were diplomatic envoys, what they represented on such an asion was not personal honor or disgrace.


    It was the Arcane Council, which had a history of more than 1,200 years, a total of more than 7 million registered members, more than 500,000 active users, more than 30,000 official employees, eight departments, three free cities, and countless trade routes, assets, shares, research institutions, schools, observatories, and patents.


    It was precisely because of this that they could only choose to be unyielding when faced with Kant¡¯s reprimands and provocations. Even if the oue of angering a peerless champion was very likely to be killed on the spot, they could only grit their teeth and endure it. If they retreated here, it would mean that the honor and dignity of the Arcane Magic Council were easily trampled and humiliated by an outsider. If that happened, they would suffer a punishment that was even more terrible than death when they returned.


    Now, they had arrived at Lucerne, heard Kant¡¯s words and ultimatum, and responded appropriately. Their mission as messengers had beenpleted. Next was the work of the council.


    After the two envoys left the audience hall, the archduke sitting on the throne suddenly stood up and took two steps forward. His usually elegant and handsome face was twisted in anger, like an angry lion.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± He suppressed his anger and growled,¡± Do you know how powerful the Arcane Magic Council is? At least 70% of the Spell Casters from Gorde who helped you a few days ago are registered members of the Arcane Magic Council. Thew faculties of all five universities in Danfeng and Lucerne have a background project with the council. All the Spell Casters in this country aim to join the Arcane Magic Council¡­¡±


    ¡°So powerful.¡± Kant said,¡± Then why didn¡¯t you side with the Council when Goethe was beaten up by the elves? Are they disdainful or do they not dare to ept it?¡±


    The archduke¡¯s face turned red instantly, and the Snowfall Sword Saint¡¯s eyes widened.


    Kant, who had begun to let himself go under immense pressure, had already be a Great Onmyoji.


    If he didn¡¯t want to ept it, then no matter how hard he tried, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at him. If he found any benefits, he would just eat them up. He wouldn¡¯t care about what he thought or consider his feelings. Was there any meaning in that?


    If they didn¡¯t dare to ept it, it would be the Dread Elves ¡®vanguard. If they felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it, then¡­


    I¡¯ve beaten the elves to death, and you¡¯re telling me this?


    Of course, the archduke could certainly give the correct answer as to why they did not ept it, saying that the Arcane Magic Council abided by neutrality and distanced itself from politics. However, this answer waspletely meaningless, and there was no need to say it.


    Kant was not asking a question.


    It was a p to his face.


    The harmony and harmony of the past few days, the tacit understanding and goodwill recently, had been cut into pieces in the blink of an eye. The differences and oppositions in the ideology of the country were extremely cruel.


    The two men stood there silently, their gazes locked.


    Tina and the Snowfall Sword Saint looked uneasy.


    Things happened too suddenly, catching them off guard. In the blink of an eye, it was time to choose a side.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll just say it.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± There are priorities. If the news is leaked, the hope of monopolizing the cake is already slim. However, the knife to cut the cake must be in our hands. We will decide who to give the cake to and how much to give. Whoever dares to snatch it first will have their hands chopped off!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why I have to use a strong method to deter the various countries and forces that are ready to make trouble. I have to take advantage of this opportunity to speed up andpletely take control of the underground world. Then, I¡¯ll move unhindered and divide the various countries. I¡¯ll find a good chicken and a good monkey. Then, I¡¯ll find the person who leaked the secret. I¡¯m going to chop him into pieces alive.¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at the archduke.¡± During this period, Goethe will be under tremendous pressure. The military pressure at the borders should be nothing to worry about. With the Forbidden Spell around, arge-scale attack will always be the worst choice. However, the internal divisions, rumors, egging, instigation, and bribery are not something that Forbidden Spells can resolve. This is what Goethe wants to resolve, and it is also your mission. You must do it well.¡±


    The archduke¡¯s expression was wooden.


    Then, he said coldly,¡± It¡¯s easy for you to say. The situation is far worse than the War of Songyue. Rumors are spreading everywhere. The civilians who have just experienced the war must be extremely frightened. No one wants to fight again. No one wants to experience the despair from before. What makes them afraid is not the rumors, but what is really happening. The chaos and turmoil that has urred is the voice of the people who hate war. How do you think we should solve this?¡±


    ¡± As Grand Duke Goethe, don¡¯t you have suchmon sense?¡±


    Kant said coldly,¡± Poormunication, slow information transmission, and poor education. How can the real public opinion be linked in a backward ce like Goethe? If it could, Goethe¡¯s country would have been destroyed by one uprising after another!¡±


    ¡± Wake up. The so-called public opinion that you speak of is nothing but a tool and a butcher¡¯s knife for those who have already gained benefits and those who have ulterior motives. Taking advantage of the national crisis, they will take advantage of the situation and spread chaos. To deal with such people, they will be imprisoned, tortured, executed, and intimidated. Don¡¯t you know what to do as a ruler?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before!¡± the archduke snapped. Such a thing has never happened under my rule!¡±


    ¡°So, you almost lost your country!¡± Kant roared back.¡± Now, I¡¯m here!¡±


    It was like two lions roaring.


    The beasts on the grasnd were fighting for territory.


    Ideals, wills, beliefs, such differences were impossible to reconcile.


    There was no peace between the old and the new.


    The archduke¡¯s brows twitched. He suppressed his anger and destion.¡± You¡¯re gambling. You¡¯re gambling with their futures and lives.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Kant¡¯s tone was as cold as ice.¡± I¡¯m betting on a prosperous future that was exchanged for with blood and sacrifice. You¡¯re betting on the benevolence and kindness of politicians and monarchs. Who¡¯s more naive?¡±


    The archduke¡¯s stance and ideals were obvious from the first quarrel. He was too kind and soft-hearted, unlike those in power who could not be ruthless. He was old and was shocked by the disastrous consequences of the war. He did not want the people of thisnd to suffer again, so he advocated sharing this new mysterious substance with the world instead of monopolizing it. He no longer had the idea of hegemony.


    But he was still too naive.


    He didn¡¯t know if there was a saying in the other world that a man was innocent, but if history taught the Chinese something, it would be that they would be beaten if they fell behind, andpromise would only give them an inch and an inch.


    The archduke looked at Kant, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    He could already see his persistence and unyielding determination in the other party¡¯s eyes that were as hard as iron.


    Kant exhaled slowly. His ultimatum was like a sharp sword before the archduke.


    ¡± You are Goethe¡¯s ruler and Tina¡¯s father. I respect you. I did note here to enve or control you, but I am not obligated to do my best for this country. I could have forced you, but I respect your national sovereignty.¡±


    ¡± So, Mrs. Goethe, for the sake of the dead, I will give you a chance to make a choice. I want you to answer me now. Do you choose the light of the future or the peace of the present? If you choose the former, you will continue to fight and fight for your country with all your might. If you choose thetter, I will leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°From now on, this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡± Of course, you can continue to share intelligence with the other countries, carve out a cake, ept their generous conditions, and sign many contracts in return for generously contributing this epoch-making new material to the other countries. But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that I will make them worse than waste paper.¡±


    ¡± I won¡¯t take revenge on you, but I won¡¯t amodate you either. I won¡¯t take special care of you or target you. You can wait and see what happens next.¡±


    ¡°Choose,¡± he said, lifting his chin.


    The archduke¡¯s eyes were shaking violently.


    The other party¡¯s words were a subtle and reserved ultimatum.


    The meaning is clear.


    The archduke wanted to use the ownership of the mysterious substance, the right to research, the right to explore, and other rights in exchange for Goethe¡¯s transcendental status and generous rewards from the various countries, in exchange for the stability of the country and the happiness of the people.


    But what Kant meant was that he wanted to see how the other countries would treat them without that thing.


    Such an attitude and behavior could be said to respect the right to choose, but¡­


    Rexnos looked pained and subconsciously looked at his daughter.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tina lowered her head and said softly.


    Goethe¡¯s little princess was already standing beside Kant.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at her father bravely. This was the first time she had clearly expressed her stand that waspletely different from her father¡¯s and stood on the opposite side of him.


    ¡± I want you to know, Father, that this is not because of blind obedience to love, nor is it because of gratitude. It is because I, Tina Tedarell, have made an independent and rational choice based on the new beliefs I have forged from the world I have experienced and seen. I agree with Kant¡¯s words. Peace and happiness do note from begging, nor are they charity from powerful countries¡­Instead, it must be forged with blood and fire.¡±


    The archduke stared nkly at his beloved daughter.


    Once innocent as a flower, pure, brilliant, beautiful, blooming in the warm castle, never polluted by the secr world. He entrusted all the good things to this, hoping that this child would live a peaceful life, be a respected schr or artist, marry the person who loved her deeply, and live her life like this.


    But that was just a father¡¯s loving and one-sided thought.


    He was unable to protect his country, nor did he protect his daughter.


    Now, the gentle and beautiful flower in his memory had experienced the hardships of the outside world. It weed the sun with a new attitude. His little Tina stood beside Kant. The pride and spirit of the Skyquaking Dragon, who had intimidated the world with forbidden spells, could not hide the girl¡¯s brilliance. What was reflected in her blue eyes was no longer the yearning for poetry, flowers, love, and the sea.


    It was steel, sharp, cold, and firm.


    That elegant figure stood straight and proudly. She could wear a gorgeous dress that covered the entire continent, or she could wear armor and carry a battle axe. It turned out that his daughter had grown up a long time ago.


    The archduke was silent. He stood upright like a statue, as if he had been frozen for a century.


    Then, he gently reached out and took off the si ring that symbolized Goethe¡¯s authority from his right hand.


    ¡°In that case,¡±


    He stroked the ring and slowly ced the administrative token of the Grand Duke of Tedarell on the ground.¡± Tina,¡± he said softly,¡± in that case, prove it to me.¡±


    ¡± From now on, take my si ring and give orders in my name. Follow your own will and cooperate with the people around you to fight for what you think you should fight for for this country. You will also bear the corresponding consequences and responsibilities. Tina, my daughter, I don¡¯t know if this is right or wrong, but¡­¡±


    He slowly turned around and walked towards the small door on the side of the audience hall. Although his back was straight, it was lonely and deste. Before he pushed the door open and left, the archduke turned his head, wanting to say something.


    However, she choked up a little.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and just left silently.


    Sylmeria looked at Tina, then at Kant. After a moment of hesitation, she said,¡± Kant¡­¡± The feeling you give me is even worse than when we were helping the Red Maple Lucerne. I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    She sighed and chased after the archduke.


    Kant supported Tina, whose body had gone limp.


    The princess hugged Kant tightly. She hugged his waist and back with great strength, as if she was holding him tightly. Her body was trembling slightly, but it was from fear rather than sadness.


    ¡°Kant¡­¡±


    She buried her face in Kant¡¯s arms, her voice trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m very afraid¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kant fell silent. Then, he hugged her gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry¡­¡± Tina whimpered,¡± Say that you won¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°You liar! You just said that if Father chooses to quit, you will leave immediately!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s only aplete political and military release, but the civil exchanges still continue¡­¡±


    ¡± Sob, sob, sob. You¡¯re saying such weird things again. You¡¯ll definitely run to the elven pointy-eared queen!¡±


    ¡°.. What are you thinking?¡±


    Tina hugged Kant tightly. She was silent for a while before she slowly said,¡±Actually¡­¡± I¡¯d rather you go to the Elven Empress. In that case, at least you¡­ It¡¯s still here.¡±


    Kant was shocked.


    ¡± I¡¯m even more afraid that you¡¯ll disappear without a word,pletely disappearing from this world. I¡¯ve been having nightmares, dreaming that nothing happened. You didn¡¯t appear. You¡¯re not in this world. I¡¯m terrified when I think of this. Kant, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t want anything other than you¡­¡±


    Tina murmured, whispered, poured out, and vented.


    He was like a child who had a nightmare.


    Kant patted her back gently andforted her softly.¡± It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you suddenly be like this today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Kant revealed aplicated and sorrowful expression.¡± You suddenly understand? He felt that he could not continue like this. He felt that it was very tiring to live like this. He took care of everyone¡¯s thoughts, was always polite, considered the interests of others, amodated, respected, and polite¡­ I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°As expected,pared to being an honest person, being a clown is even more enjoyable. Unbridled, moody, and unscrupulous. Not only do I not have to worry about doing things, but I can also achieve better results. I¡­¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, but he still said it. He shared different secrets with different people. Tina, who was in front of him, had experienced the bloody night of Bright Sand with him. During that journey of revenge, those crazy, hysterical, evil, and brutal memories were buried in the deepest depths.


    But she keptughing at him with sharp and evilughter.


    ¡°I feel that doing things this way is more enjoyable.¡± Kant shook his head and smiled bitterly.¡± Am I crazy? When I mentioned the word clown¡­ I feel very good and eager to try.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­But if you want to go crazy, let¡¯s go crazy together.¡± Tina muttered,¡± As long as we¡¯re together, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Nothing can separate us¡­¡±


    ¡°Clown girl¡­¡± Kant chuckled.¡± Sounds good.¡±


    Although she did not know what Kant was talking about, it was not important. Tina raised her head in his arms. Her eyes were dazed as she looked at the person before her. Her cherry lips parted slightly.¡± It feels good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you kiss me?¡±


    Hence, they kissed.


    The second kiss was the same as the first. Tina cried until she looked like a painted cat. The physical experience wasn¡¯t very good, but on the spiritual level, she was able to vent and release herself to her heart¡¯s content.


    After a long time, Tina was the only one left in the audience hall. The princess used a spell to calm her flushed face and smooth out the wrinkles on her chest. However, her entire body feltzy,fortable, and powerless. Her lips, body, and breath felt like her entire body was filled with his scent. An unprecedented joy and rxation enveloped her body and soul. She slowly bent down and picked up the ring her father had ced on the ground.


    ¡°.. Father, I lied to you.¡±


    ¡°He said that it¡¯s not because of blind obedience to love, but¡­ That seems to be the case.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can be with him, as long as he doesn¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    ¡± If he kills someone, I¡¯ll help him silence him. If he starts a fire, I¡¯ll help him keep watch. I¡¯ll help him do whatever he wants. I¡¯ll satisfy him so that he can¡¯t leave me. I¡¯ll make him like me forever, as long as he doesn¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    The side door was knocked lightly. Tina suddenly turned around, and the cold blue light condensed into an ice axe.


    ¡± I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± Sylmeria walked in and looked at Tina, who seemed a little off. She no longer had the mood to tease her.¡± Your father asked me to protect you.¡±


    Tina¡¯s heart trembled as she clenched the ring in her hand.


    At the same time, Kant walked into the gate of the Empire¡¯s embassy in Goethe with a warm smile.


    The two survivors of the Penguin had actually both gone mad.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] This chapter was 5000 words, but a little content was omitted (Wearing Pants).

 Chapter 508: 508

    Chapter 508: 508


    The Assault Has Arrived


    If the rtionship between Kant and the Sunset Moon Dynasty was a littleplicated due to the rtionship between Der and Marykith, with both historical relics and a bright future ahead, then his rtionship with the Empire¡­


    It was rtively pure.


    The Empire¡¯s ambassador to Goethe was an old-fashioned and prudent gentleman, and he was well aware of such matters. Moreover, to be able to be assigned to a ce like Goethe by the Empire and not be recalled even after the outbreak of the Songmoon War, one could imagine the situation of this brother in the Empire¡¯s politics.


    Ever since Goethe¡¯s situation was critical and the dynasty did not make any moves, Goethe¡¯s impression of this nominal suzerain had been getting worse by the day. After the incident with the Penguin and Princess Tina¡¯s subsequent deration were sent back to Goethe, the public opinion was boiling like fire. Under such circumstances, the dynasty¡¯s ambassador was on tenterhooks all day long, living like a turtle. Other than panic, there was nothing else he could do.


    When Goethe was about to lose, he panicked. Even when Goethe won, he still panicked.


    If he lost, he was afraid that the crazy Goethe people would die together with him.


    If he won, he was afraid that the Goethe people, who had the support of the Skyquaking Dragon, would dere war on the dynasty for revenge. As a despicable citizen of the dynasty, he would be dragged out and beheaded at the pledge ceremony.


    I heard that this is very popr in Aurora.


    The Arcane Magic Council¡¯s emissaries were able to risk their lives for the dignity and honor of their own organization. They were neither servile nor overbearing because they had the money, treatment,pensation, andws.


    To the ambassador of the empire, he could go to hell. Even if he licked his boots, what could the emperor do to him?


    Therefore, after the news that Kant went straight to the door came, he rushed out of the door and jogged all the way. He nodded and bowed to invite Kant in. He said yes, his attitude was respectful, and his smile was always there.


    He knew why Kant was here.


    As the ambassador of the empire, he had received the highest secret order from the emperor. As a noble of the empire, he also had his own channels of information. He heard that something big had happened in the Blue Wave Province.


    Originally, it was the Dragon Tribe¡¯s diplomatic mission that went missing. It was onlyter discovered that it was not missing, but that the dragons had identally discovered the ancient ruins buried here. There was a magical substance that could change the course of history hidden inside, and Goethe wanted to take it all for himself¡­In other words, Kant wanted to take it all for himself.


    This rumor had a nose and eyes, and it was getting more and more intense.


    Initially, everyone was skeptical when they heard it. It was difficult to tell whether such rumors were true or false. There were seven or eight simr rumors in a month, but this time was different.


    The Imperial Fleet in the Broken Seas urgently recalled the crew who were recuperating on the shore. A dragon emerged from the Dragon Ind in the Blue Sea in the south. The Sunset Moon Council held another closed-door meeting. The envoy of the Arcane Council had arrived in Goethe. The behemoths that dominated the international order in the world had confirmed the uracy of the rumors with their actions.


    It was true.


    As a result, an invisible wave spread down from the pyramid,yer afteryer.


    Goethe once again became the center of the world.


    The ambassador¡¯s private message came from Broken Sea Domain.


    Not only were the fleets of the Imperium gathering urgently, but the adventurer teams, private mercenaries, wandering fleets, and armed forces of the Chamber of Commerce were also rubbing their fists. Like hyenas that had smelled blood, they were wondering if they could get some minced meat from the feast.


    After all, the flesh that flowed out of the teeth of the elves, the empire, and the council was enough to fill them to death. If they really couldn¡¯t, they could still eat Goethe.


    Yes, it was.


    Goethe seemed to have angered everyone this time. The world¡¯s hegemon, themon ruler of mankind, and the center of magical technology. With these three magnates working together, what use would a Forbidden Mage be?


    If Goethe was defeated and dismembered, the ensuing chaos would undoubtedly be a feast.


    When a country copsed, it would be a good opportunity for a small group of people to feast. That was the best time to seize the wealth created by a weak country, kidnap their children and women, and upy theirnd and minerals. These were the most profitable businesses in the world.


    In fact, before the War of Songmoon ended, the hyenas of the world were already restless, but the oue made them disappointed and retreat¡­Now, there was hope.


    Goethe¡¯s current situation was clearly worse than during the Songmoon War.


    And now, the news had yet to spreadpletely.


    That was why the ambassador was all smiles when he received Kant. He knew that the Forbidden Mage must be extremely displeased. It could even be said that he was furious.


    He did not want to be the target of the other party¡¯s anger.


    But¡­


    The ambassador looked at the faces of the people of Aurora in front of him with a smile on his face, but a trace of suspicion shed through his heart.


    That was not right.


    The news was leaked, and his n failed. In the blink of an eye, Goethe was besieged by the entire world. Once the news spread, there would definitely be many Goethe people who hated Kant. They would think that he was the one who caused all this. The Skyquaking Dragon, who was in high spirits now, should be anxious, angry, crazy, and hysterical.


    Why was he smiling?


    For some reason, he felt a chill run down his spine when he saw Kant¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Mr. Ambassador.¡±


    ¡± Sorry to disturb you,¡± Kant said with a smile.¡± I would like you to deliver a message to your emperor for me.¡±


    The ambassador suddenly quivered.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± He nodded hurriedly.


    Damn it, you scared me to death. I thought you were here to protest, threaten, and threaten me.


    So you know that I¡¯m just a nobody. It¡¯s useless to tell me.


    That¡¯s good. It¡¯s just sending a letter. It¡¯s too simple. I¡¯ll even send a letter of challenge.


    He immediately got up and walked quickly to the desk. He bent down and made an inviting gesture.¡± Your Highness, please pass your letter to me. I can seal and send it under your guidance.¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± No, no, no. You¡¯ve misunderstood. My letter will be delivered on its own. I was hoping that Mr. Ambassador could help me remind your emperor that I was the one who sent the letter. Tell him to reply.¡±


    The ambassador was stunned. I, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    You wrote a letter to the Emperor and delivered it yourself. Why do you want me to tell the Emperor that you wrote it and remind him to reply? Can¡¯t you add your own name?


    Kant looked at him with a half-smile, then turned to look at the map hanging on the wall.


    He looked at it for a while and said with interest,¡± Ambassador, I heard from my Tina that there¡¯s a ce called the Broken Inds. A group of scoundrels and bandits live there. Where is that ce?¡±


    The ambassador subconsciously pointed to Kant.


    Then, he understood the smile on the other party¡¯s face.


    His face quickly lost its color, turning pale and terrified.


    Kant smiled as he took the map down and asked the ambassador if he could give it to him.


    The ambassador said yes.


    ¡± Thank you, then I¡¯ll take my leave. Ambassador, remember to write a letter and tell the Emperor that I wrote that letter and that he has to reply. Although I will sign it, I¡¯m afraid that he will lie to himself. This person can do anything, but he can¡¯t lie to himself. Am I right?¡±


    The ambassador sent Kant out in a daze.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off,¡± Kant said with a smile.


    This was just a polite remark. ording to the principle of politeness, after the ambassador heard this, he had to send him to the door enthusiastically. However, he really stayed at the door of the reception room, as if his feet were rooted to the ground.


    ¡± Don¡¯t forget.¡± Kant waved goodbye.


    ¡°Dang¡­Of course not.¡± The ambassador forced a smile.¡± Please believe me.¡±


    ¡± Of course. I¡¯m famous for being trustworthy. They call me Kant, the one who trusts no one.¡±


    The people of Aurora left under the gaze of the ambassador. When they turned the corner, they reached out and hugged a guard in armor. They wrapped their arms around his neck and held the map.¡± Excuse me, where are the Broken Inds?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The sky was clear and the sun was high. The sea breeze was cool. West of Goethe, deep in the sea.


    This was the outpost of the Endless Ocean, a sea area called the Broken Inds. The inds of all sizes seemed to have been cut into pieces by the sharp swords of the gods. They were scattered in a mess. It was such a chaotic rule.


    In today¡¯s world, the most profitable business was sea trade.


    Everyone knew that the Twilight Moon Elves were the hegemons of the world. They originated from the vast forest, but they made their fortune from the sea. They formed a powerful economy, territory, and military system with fleets, colonization, and sea trade. There was even a Phoenix King who publicly said that the sea was the elves ¡®second home.


    Arge ship could transport goods that could not be moved by hundreds of mules and horses to distant destinations quickly and easily, earning huge profits. It was not only time-saving but also energy-saving.


    Land merchants needed to buy mules and horses to transport goods, buy food, and hire people to take care of the big carts. The roads were long and difficult to travel on, unlike sea transportation, which didn¡¯t require the manpower of mules and horses. It could travel thousands of miles, relying entirely on the power of the God of Wind and the Sea God. What a cost-effective business.


    To a merchant, shipping was the road to wealth. To a country, shipping was the lifeline. It was so important and the profits were so huge, but it also meant risks. Getting lost, pirates, and natural disasters. Every year, many people made a lot of money, but of course, there were also people who lost everything.


    Smart people were risk-averse, and smart people liked morefortable and safe ways to make money. Just like how gold diggers earned wealth through hard work and sweat, smart people sold shovels and drinking water. Ocean shipping was so profitable, so smart people also chose smarter ways.


    For example, providing various port services.


    Or collect taxes.


    The former was the means of ordinary small fries, while thetter was the privilege of big hooligans.


    Due to its special geographical location, the Broken Sea Domain had be the transit station for the Western Ocean. Resources and gold coins were gathered here, and every drop of seawater here emitted the smell of wealth.


    Goethe also had a long and narrow coast and many excellent natural ports. However,pared to Goethe, the Broken Inds had a greater advantage. Goethe¡¯s ruler and a part of the noble ss still retained the romance of the pioneering era. They were morally clean and prohibited ve trade, human trafficking, banned drugs, smuggling, smuggling, and so on. If they did not do these most profitable businesses, what else could they do?


    What Goethe could do, the Broken Inds could do. What Goethe couldn¡¯t do, the Broken Inds could do.


    With such apetitive advantage, the Broken Inds were naturally favored. Ever since Songmoon became hostile and the elves gradually suppressed Goethe¡¯s living space in the ocean, the importance of the Broken Inds became more prominent.


    There was no government here, and it was not affiliated to any country. The elves had once wanted to bring it under their rule, but they gave up after thinking twice in the face of intertwined interests and extremelyplicated poptionposition. The elves did not have to attack and rule here personally. An invincible fleet and army were enough to achieve the same effect.


    Each ind had its own owner to govern and manage, and formed a loose andplex parliament. Every famous force on the continent had a spokesperson and interests here.


    This became the international consensus and tacit consent.


    Wealth flowed here day and night, but it also bred evil and suffering. Creatures from all kinds of countries who wanted to escape from the past struggled, rose, and died here.


    At this moment, the sun was setting, and noon had passed. In the crowded and chaotic docks and ports, ships were raising their sails one after another. The sailors were urgently tidying up and repairing them.


    ¡± Another one, the Shameless Scoundrel. Are the Hounds of the Sisford Merchant Association going too?¡±


    On Arkins Ind in the southeastern region, a mage tower stood on the peak of the ind, overlooking the entire archipgo. As one of the pirs of the magic defense system of the Broken Archipgo, two mages on duty leaned against the railing and scanned the area with Eagle Eyes. They chatted as they watched.


    ¡°Bah, human traffickers, a bunch of scum.¡±


    Another mage spat. He had long ck hair tied up into a knot and covered with a crown. He was actually from Skyquaking.¡± What are they going to do?¡± Did he really think that Goethe was done for? Can¡¯t wait to sell Goethe¡¯s women to the big shots all over the world?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Another mage with curly brown hair pointed below. In the vast Broken Inds, more than half of the inds had docks and harbors. Ships of all sizes were anchored here.


    Now that it was nearing evening, many ships were actually about to set sail.


    ¡± Look at these sharks that smell blood. Goethe is in big trouble this time. They are scum, viins, criminals, and greedy people. But you have to admit that in this damn world, these sh * t are living very well. They have no dignity, no shame, no loyalty, and no shame. They only have interests. They can only smell the scent of interests and the weaknesses of the enemy. Every time, they smell it urately and well.¡±


    He sighed.¡± The Empire, the Elves, the Council, every single one of them can turn the Broken Isles into ruins in an instant. Now that they have joined forces to deal with an enemy together, which country in this world can resist them? Not to mention a single individual¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Forbidden Mage!¡± retorted hispanion.


    The mage shrugged.¡± Yes, yes, but the Arcane Magic Council also represents the highest achievement of magic in our world. Do you dare to say that there are no methods and measures to deal with Forbidden Spell Mages? Not to mention the elves and the empire. Perhaps even the dragons will get involved. And your idol Kant is only one person. No matter how powerful he is, there is a limit to his casting ability. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, His Highness Kant and the Elven Empress¡­¡± The other party continued to argue angrily.


    ¡°.. It¡¯s just boring gossip. Everyone can share it andugh about it. It¡¯s fine if they tease the elves, but you don¡¯t really believe it, do you?¡±


    The mage shook his head. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve long understood that the ones who dominate this world are always these high and mighty figures. The Emperor of the Empire, the Elven Empress, the Speaker of the Council, and the ind masters who are swaying their wine sses and sipping elegantly in the high-ss areas and spires over there. They use money and power to control the hearts of the people, speaking with confidence and making the people below them sell their lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Even a Forbidden Mage is just a slightly stronger weapon. They don¡¯t care about him¡­¡± he sighed.


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t understand at all! The power of a forbidden spell was not in its lethality, but in its deterrence! You have no idea what His Highness Kant¡¯s power means. He¡­¡±


    ¡± Alright, stop talking. We¡¯ve already counted to the fifty-fourth ship. There will definitely be more tomorrow. So many ships, so many forces, and so many wills are heading to Goethe to besiege, covet, and plunder. Even if Kant has the power of the Forbidden Spell, what can he do?¡±


    ¡°Use a forbidden spell to tten the Broken Inds? How big was this sea area? I doubt even his Forbidden Spell can do it-and even if it does, what are the consequences? There were at least a million people here. Most of them were scums, but there were also many good people. More importantly, they came from all over the world. Endless interests and money intertwined, and even elves did not dare to touch them¡­Use a forbidden spell to tten it?¡±


    ¡°The next day, he will be the public enemy of the whole world.¡±


    ¡°Wait until these ships go out to sea before fighting? The sea is so big, how can he fight?¡±


    As he spoke, he patted hispanion¡¯s shoulder.¡± That¡¯s the truth. In the face of true power, the so-called power that Spell Casters like us wield is not worth mentioning. I finally understand that this is how the world is. Instead of searching for the so-called truth, it¡¯s better to make money and join them. Life is short, so enjoy yourself. It¡¯s better than anything. It¡¯s time for you to give up on those fantasies¡­¡±


    ¡± Kant is not omnipotent. You should stop thinking about recovering your homnd. As you can see, Kant can¡¯t even protect Goethe. How can he save Aurora? That has nothing to do with you. You grew up here and became a mage. You are respected by everyone. Why don¡¯t you enjoy life?¡±


    He said a few words, but hispanion did not answer. He was unhappy. He turned around and saw that the other party was looking at the sky in shock. His expression changed from surprise to fear. He shouted,¡± What is that?¡±


    The mage subconsciously looked up and saw the brilliance shining in the sky like a meteor.


    In the next moment, the detection magic devices behind them let out a loud screech. Then, the mages in the entire Broken Sea Region buzzed and shed. Rays of light shot into the sky and into the clouds. The sharp screech swept across the entire ind. The warning system that was built with a lot of money had issued the highest level of alert-an attack had arrived!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] F * ck, I can¡¯t finish writing. I¡¯ll sleep and write again when I get up.

 Chapter 509: 509

    Chapter 509: 509


    No, This Isn¡¯t


    A sharp howl rose. Your voice was sent out from the Sea Shaker¡¯s Control Tower on White Spring Ind in the middle of the Broken Sea Domain. With the help of sound wave magic, it swept across the entire ind in an instant.


    Invasion, highest alert, emergency.


    The prosperous and noisy docks, streets, custom streets, and holiday viges of the inds instantly became dead silent. Then, an even greater mor erupted. The well-dressed nobles rushed to the nearest underground shelter under the escort of guards and stewards, while the ordinary people were flustered and at a loss.


    The guards sounded the rm with pale faces. The mage towers lit up with defensive beams. Many private inds had already activated defensive magic devices that were made with a lot of money. Semi-circr protective shields formed a safe area. Spell casters rushed into the sky one after another. On many uninhabited inds, the rock walls were separated, and the dense forests copsed. The huge magic devices slowly rotated and revealed their forms, shining with arcane brilliance towards the sky.


    In an instant, the Broken Inds, which had been carefully built by countless people with power and wealth and passed down from generation to generation, revealed a powerful ability to deal with crises. The people living here were the most despicable people in the world. They knew that their wealth came from sin, so they desperately enjoyed it and were extremely afraid of death.


    The sole purpose of hiring spellcasters and the most powerful alchemists to build a defense system was to ensure that even if the Royal Fleet of the Sunset Moon Dynastyunched a surprise attack, the important figures on the ind would be able to hide among the soldiers and wait for an opportunity to escape.


    Therefore, after detecting a mass attack on the way, the defense system was activated, the mage tower was activated, therge-scale magic devices were recharged, the spellcasters took off, and the big shots headed to the Sanctuary. Everything was in order.


    However, this was the best he could do.


    ¡°In the sky!¡±


    On the street, someone pointed at the sky. The sky was shining brightly. Above the blue sky, red meteors broke through the white clouds. It was like a chariot of the God of Fire bathed in holy fire as it galloped across the sky.<div>


    It whistled past, casting the shadow of death on the ground faster than an arrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meteorite!¡±


    On the streets, the lowly people shouted in panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kant!¡±


    In the luxurious residence, the noble people roared in shock and anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kant!¡±


    On the Wizard Tower of Arkins Ind, the brown-haired Spell Caster trembled and roared. He looked at the sky, his eyes filled with endless fear and despair.


    Under such circumstances, the ignorance of mortals was a blessing. For a knowledgeable and experienced mage like him, he could determine the size and speed of the meteorite in the sky with just a nce.


    Naturally, he knew what such spellcasting ability and attack power meant.


    In an instant, the noble spellcaster was no different from themoners who were running around and screaming. He grabbed his Aurora colleague beside him, his hands trembling.¡± It¡¯s Kant!¡± It¡¯s Kant!¡±


    The power of forbidden spells was limited. In front of the top forces, forbidden spells were nothing. He was willing to write these words on a piece of paper a thousand times and swallow them all in exchange for not being on the ind today.


    ¡°We¡¯re dead!¡±


    His tears were about to fall.¡± I¡¯m dead. We¡¯re all dead. You¡¯re dead too!¡± So this is the Forbidden Mage you revere! He doesn¡¯t even know who you are! A single Forbidden Spell could kill millions of people here! Hundreds of years of business!


    The western sea trade hub is all over!¡±


    In return, his colleague denied it decisively.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Archmage Aurora, who had fled from the East when he was young, shook his head resolutely. How can someone who can say the Valentan deration be so cruel and heartless?¡±


    The brown-haired mage wailed,¡±That¡¯s just a lie!¡± How could he believe such words! This forbidden spell¡­¡±


    ¡°The Forbidden Spell¡¯snding point isn¡¯t on the Broken Inds!¡± the Skyquaker shouted.<div>


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    The brown-haired mage miraculously calmed down.


    He activated Eagle Eye, and his pupils quickly changed shape. He calcted quickly in his heart, and after a moment, he revealed an ecstatic expression. Thending point is very far from here!¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± The mage turned around and grabbed hispanion.¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± This shot was most likely to test thending point and adjust the parameters of the spell model! While he¡¯s missing, let¡¯s quickly think of a way to escape to a safe ce!¡±<div>


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t miss.¡± The people from Aurora still shook their heads.


    ¡°.. Didn¡¯t he miss? Just to scare people? To scare people from so far away?¡± The brown-haired mage red at him.¡± What kind of deterrence is this?


    It would only make people think that he was bluffing, and it would only expose his weakness and fear. Even the Forbidden Spell had to be cast from afar for fear of hurting people, so why note closer?¡±


    Wizard Aurora did not answer. He pondered for a moment and swept all the documents and information on the table to the ground. He pressed on the crystal ball beside him and poured his magic power into it. He identified the soul fluctuation, mobilized his magic power, and opened the Atmospheric Perspective Array. The crystal ball projected a real image on the table.


    What he saw was scorching and distorted air, as well as a huge red celestial body. The Atmospheric Pration Array was chasing after the meteorite, and below it was an endless sea.


    ¡°You¡¯re using the magic power of the Mage Tower for this?¡± the brown-haired mage asked in surprise. This¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the arcane light on the wizard tower on the ind to the left also changed. The atmospheric perspective array was activated and projected to the mansions on the peaks of the inds.


    The Spell Casters, the higher-ups, and the big shots on the ind were relieved when they realized that the target of the Forbidden Spell was not on the Broken Archipgo. They also felt disdain for the so-called Forbidden Spell Mages.


    This kind of deterrence really made peopleugh their teeth off.


    Even though they said that to show their strategic contempt for the enemy, they still ordered the mages to use the atmospheric perspective array to broadcast the scene of the forbidden spell bombardment in real time.


    In fact, even without their orders, the mages would do it themselves. No spellcaster would resist the temptation to witness the power of the forbidden spells recorded in the ancient books.


    The two mages on duty were looking at the scene on the table. Above the boundless blue waves, a huge celestial body burning with raging mes roared down.


    Shock waves were surging in the air. mes, debris, me tails, and air waves intertwined. Even if the atmospheric perspective could not transmit sound, they could imagine the earth-shaking roar.<div>


    At this moment, the two of them, as well as many Spell Casters and important figures who were watching this scene, could not help but think of the Battle of Valentan, the battle report that was sent to all parts of the world.


    Stars fell from the sky.


    This was the first direct description of forbidden spells in this world after the end of the ancient era.


    They had thought that this description was exaggerated.


    The shooting star, which was shaking with mes and shock waves, roared and crashed into the vast sea.


    To the entire ocean, it was like a stone thrown into a calmke.


    The atmospheric perspective flipped, changing the perspective and looking down from above.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t hear the sound, the moment they saw the meteorite fall into the sea, everyone narrowed their eyes.


    They witnessed the whole process through magic.


    They saw the torrent brought by the high-speed impact of the meteorite, punching out a deep concave surface on the calm sea. They saw the mes of the meteorite burning out arge amount of steam.


    They saw the massive celestial body smashing into the sea. In an instant, it created a huge depression on the surface of the sea. Countless amounts of seawater sshed in all directions along the surface of the celestial body. The waves that were stimted were like flowers blooming, spreading and rolling in the surroundings. The waves surged and roared.


    But this was only the beginning.


    It was just the least magical part of a scene that was difficult to witness in a thousand years.<div>


    Then, they saw a huge and swift meteorite crashing into the sea, breaking through the seawater and bursting out a deep and huge cavity under the surface. Looking down from above, it was as if an endless abyss had appeared in the sea, and the seawater flowed down like a waterfall, flowing into the unknown mysterious realm.


    Then, the seawater that had been pushed away by the meteorite filled up the huge cavity. The huge cavity rose from the bottom, forming a terrifying vortex. Because it was so huge, it was a scene that was both fast and slow from the sky. It was like the divine work of nature, forever shocking the soul.


    It felt as if a century had passed, as if it had only been an instant.


    They heard a loud noiseing from afar.


    The abyss was swallowed by the sea, or rather, an even greater tide erupted from the abyss.


    The terrifying pressure provided by the huge ocean bound by the caused the seawater that was pushed away by the meteorite to counterattack with even greater force. This force not only pushed the seawater to fill the hole, but it also pushed the seawater that was pushed back out of the water surface, forming a terrifying Worthington jet!


    In an instant, the ocean exploded. Before the ring-shaped waves created by the meteorite had dissipated, a terrifying mountain peak had already split the ocean. Countless water vapor, sshes, and waves shot into the sky, as if a peak made of water had risen on the ocean and then began to copse!


    Wizard Aurora and hispanions held their breaths as they watched this scene.


    From a bird¡¯s eye view, pure white flowers were blooming continuously, and waves of white waves were spreading out in all directions. From the front view of the other mage tower, they saw a snow mountain that was copsing. Countless waterfalls were thrown into the sky, and then fell in all directions. The mountain peak was so huge and spectacr that even from a distance, the copse speed was very slow.


    A huge amount of seawater crashed down, hitting the surface of the sea and stirring up the air.


    The terrifying waves surged wildly, blowing the storm in all directions. Invisible ripples swept across the stormy sea and spread wildly.


    The people of the Broken Inds saw this scene.


    He saw a snow-colored mountain appear on the distant sea.<div>


    It was like a miracle.


    However, the mages ¡®expressions changed drastically.


    Because of the copse of the snow mountain, the water fell back, and the impact caused by the huge amount of seawater falling on the surface of the sea pushed the waves formed by the initial collision, sweeping the turbulent tsunami and violent gale across the entire Endless Ocean.


    He also swept his gaze towards the clueless Broken Inds.


    ¡°Storm!¡±


    The sailors on the mast immediately noticed the strange sign. They screamed and roared, but in the face of such power, human struggle was soughable.


    A storm came from afar, carrying a huge amount of misty water vapor. The hurricane blew at an unimaginable speed. The strong wind blew away the masts, shook the water surface, pushed away the horizontal hull, and blew away the goods, ropes, and sundries at the dock.


    In the blink of an eye, the sunlight was covered by the mist. Sand and stones flew everywhere, and the whole ce was covered in a wet and cold mist. People screamed in despair and grabbed everything they could around them. They dodged, copsed, and howled. The mist that followed condensed into beads like a storm. It hit, spurted, and sshed. The surging waves and the dripping rain pped and sshed. The waves shook and violently swept across the entire broken sea area.


    Wave after wave.


    It was raining heavily.


    The wind was biting cold.


    Rooftops, masts, stakes, and debris were blown away. The pier was shattered, and the small boat overturned. In front of the wrath of heaven and earth, everyone was crying in grief and trembling.


    Every ind, every dock, every ship, every house.


    This wave of anger hit the sea hyenas who were eager to make a fortune, the arrogant ones who said that Forbidden Mages were not worth mentioning, and the people who sat in their mansions, shaking their wine sses and ordering others to do evil with power and money. It told them what the real power in the world was.


    The biggest impact had dissipated, and the storm was still sshing. The most prosperous maritime trade hub in the western sea was already in a mess. Fortunately, because it was located on an archipgo, it had the experience and preparation to deal with a big storm. However, the ships were damaged, the docks were destroyed, and people poked their heads out of the reinforced houses. The cries gradually spread.


    Whether it was the fleet of the Imperium, the hired private raiding ships, or the famous wandering fleet, the battle-hardened, high-spirited, rough, and brutal sailors slowly loosened their grip on the mainmast. They looked at each other and kept exhaling. The tyranny and willfulness of the past had disappeared.


    That fearful expression was like a rookie who had just gone out to sea.


    They also knew what that thing was.


    It was the forbidden spell that they had talked about, despised, and even disdained when they were bragging. It was Kant, the pretty boy from Aurora, who had said,¡± Maybe it¡¯s not even as big as my bird ¡± and ¡± It¡¯s probably Goethe bragging ¡°.


    But now, that arrogant and fearless look had long disappeared.


    The seed of fear had beenpletely nted.


    The fanatical morale that had been inspired by money and promises was already in disarray.


    Just like how no sailor wanted to encounter a storm on a long voyage, no sailor wanted to see the terrifying mountain in the sea near their ship.


    ¡°Do you understand now? Why did you cast the forbidden spell so far out at sea?¡±


    In the Wizard Tower on Arkins Ind, the strong wind blew through the reinforced ss, and the two Spell Casters were drenched. Wizard Aurora calmly spat out a small fish from his mouth.


    ¡°If we get a little closer, he¡¯s afraid that we¡¯ll be killed directly,¡± he said calmly.


    The brown-haired mage hugged the corner of the table, trembling slightly. He could no longer utter aplete sentence.


    When he was in the storm earlier, the violent scene of the dark sun and the howling wind had already caused his heart to copse from fear. However, that was only weakened by the distance¡­It was just the aftermath.


    In that case, the forbidden spell just now had directly smashed into the center of the Broken Inds¡­What would happen?


    He hugged the pir and suddenly burst into tears.


    Silence was the Broken Inds of today.


    Today, the Broken Isles had three surprises in one day.


    His first shock was when he discovered that the forbidden spell was attacking with a terrifying momentum.


    The second surprise was that although the target of the forbidden spell was not the broken archipgo, the terrifying power of the st into the sea was still extremely shocking and terrifying.


    The third shock was that even the aftershock was like a natural disaster that swept across the entire ind, causing countless losses.


    In the underground fallout shelter of the central ind, there were sealed rooms, dim lights, and chairs around the round table. Mirror images of human bodies kept shing. The decision-makers of the Broken Inds ¡®core council stayed on their respective inds, huddled in the foolproof fallout shelter, and held an emergency consultation meeting through remote projection.


    The image of a middle-aged man seemed to have just recovered from the shock. He mmed the table hard, trying to hide the fear and uneasiness in his heart. This is a deration of war!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The next moment, seven or eight roars sounded in unison.


    The old man sitting in the main seat stared at the middle-aged man and said in a resolute tone.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡± They should know what it means to not be able to go into the sea anymore,¡± Kant said calmly as he watched the surface of the sea, which was gradually calming down but was far from calm.


    The dark halo spread out, and the Fire Stealer disappeared from the Realm Gate.


    ¡°The letter has been delivered. Return.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Ah, the fitness ring has been going on for almost a month. The intensity is increasing every day. I feel that there¡¯s no need to increase it. I¡¯ll continue to maintain it¡­

 Chapter 510: 510

    Chapter 510: 510


    A Demon Is Hidden


    Hearing is false, seeing is believing.


    Just like how most people on Earth knew about nuclear bombs, they knew that they were super-lethal weapons created by humans, but only a small number of people had a correct understanding of their power.


    It was the same for Forbidden Spells.


    Even though the Battle of Valentan shocked the world, Kant¡¯s name resounded throughout the continent, and everyone knew that Forbidden Spell Mages had reappeared in the world, other than the witnesses at the time, the observers who had witnessed the scene of the collision, and the higher-ups who had listened to the reports and assessments of the top professionals in thew world¡­Other than these people, the vast majority of the others still did not have a very direct understanding of the power of Forbidden Spells.


    After all, forbidden spells had disappeared from this continent for a very long time.


    Concepts such as nuclear crisis, doomsday, and the extinction of mankind had also disappeared for a long time.


    Because it was far away, there was no respect.


    Just like those people from the Broken Inds.


    In this ownerlessnd where merchant ships traded frequently, because of the umtion of wealth, desire, and evil, arge number of dregs, criminals, viins, and spectors of this world had gathered. These people werewless, profit-seeking, and knowledgeable. They had also talked about the war in Songyue, mocked the elves,mented on Goethe, and of course, talked about the world¡¯s number one inte celebrity in the past two months, Kant from Aurora.


    When people talked about Kant, the first thing that came to mind was a long-lost forbidden spell that had descended from the sky.<div>


    The second thing that came to mind was his face that was so white that it made people jealous.


    They talked about Kant¡¯s luck in love and his scandals. They even mocked the Elven Empress¡¯s special taste under the influence of alcohol, iming that Princess Tina had never seen a real man.


    Especially these days, when the winds were not in their favor. Goethe was once again facing the threat of the dragons, and it had even evolved into a siege by the world. These spectors and viins smelled the scent of profit and money, and they were ready to take advantage of the situation to fatten themselves. The humiliation and contempt they felt for Kant had reached its peak.


    ording to them, the oue of the War of Songmoon was the queen¡¯s lust, the decline of the Sunset Moon, and the elves ¡®cunning schemes. This was definitely a conspiracy by the pointy-eared elves. The royal army could no longer fight, so they could only tter their opponents to prove that their defeat was not due to their ipetence. As for the elven queen, she was even more reluctant to walk the path of a man. She would rather give Kant a great reputation to fulfill his achievements.


    As for Forbidden Spells? It was just arge-scale spell, not worth mentioning.


    Then, the keyboard warriors from the other world saw a stone fall into the sea.


    The ripples created shook the entire world.


    At around six o¡¯clock in the evening, all the heads of major countries, leaders ofrge organizations, and nobles in the world received the news that two hours ago, the only known Forbidden Mage in the world, the Skyquaking Dragon Kant, had cast a Fallen Star Forbidden Spell in the sea a few dozen kilometers east of the Broken Inds.


    ording to eyewitnesses, the meteorite that crashed into the sea raised a flood peak that was more than ten kilometers high, so that the Broken Inds dozens of miles away could see it clearly. The atmospheric disturbance caused by the friction between the water and the air brewed a breathparable to a level five storm, pushing the fogged water vapor and rolling waves to the surroundings like mountains and seas, forcibly creating a terrifying ocean storm.


    Even though it had been weakened for at least ten kilometers, it still caused a terrifying natural disaster, storms, and tsunamis across the entire Broken Inds.


    Almost all the ships that were docked at the ports of the archipgo and preparing to sail to Goethe were damaged. The crew suffered heavy casualties, and half of the docks were destroyed. The docking, loading, and resupplying functions of the docks werepletely destroyed, and the losses were incalcble. The terrible impact caused an imbnce in the concentration of elements in the area for a full hour, disrupting the normal operation of many magical equipment and dealing a heavy blow to the archipgo¡¯s magical defense system.


    Since the ind¡¯s construction facilities were designed to withstand the ocean storm, the weakened storm and tsunami did not cause too many casualties on the ind. The main loss of personnel came from the ships that were rushing to prepare for the voyage. After the storm and tsunami subsided, the salvage work was difficult, but the loss of personnel and ships was secondary. The biggest problem was¡­


    Whether it was the Empire¡¯s warships, the reputable mercenary fleets, the profit-seeking ve plundering ships, or the pirates¡­All the sailors who were ready to go to Goethe lost the courage to set sail in this unforgettable shock.


    No amount of money, no amount of strict orders, and no amount of temptation was enough to tempt them.


    Because they had witnessed with their own eyes what a forbidden spell was.


    Forbidden curses could be cast from tens of miles away, and the aftershock could kill you.


    This news was like a small stone that fell into the sea. Not only did it shock the entire Broken Inds, but it also shocked the highest ruling ss in the world. The news spread so quickly that it even overshadowed the news of ¡± mysterious substance unearthed in Goethe¡¯s territory ¡± and rushed to the top of the trending searches.


    It was like a basin of cold water that doused the eagerness of most of the covetous people.


    In the current world, the rulers of the sea whocked knowledge of fluid mechanics were shocked to discover that Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell, which could destroy an army and a city, was even more powerful in the sea than onnd.<div>


    This meant that he could set off a terrifying tsunami in all the port cities. In front of this tsunami, no city wall could stop it, and no fleet could stop it.


    What was worse was that due to the development of maritime trade and provinces, the port cities of various countries were basically equivalent to economic towns, basically equivalent to transportation hub, and basically equivalent to the lifeline of the country.


    It was even the capital.


    Moreover, there was an even more fatal problem.<div>


    Kant had once imed that his Forbidden Spell could only be used five times.


    Then, the problem came.


    Would you waste the ultimate power that you could use less and less every time?


    When the Forbidden Spell was cast, the continent lost its voice. The assessment and decision were quickly revised. Previously, everyone thought that Goethe was facing a siege from various countries, and even Forbidden Spell Mages would not be able to resist the power of these countries. However, once the Forbidden Spell fell into the sea, the violent tsunami and the terrifying astronomical phenomena reemphasized the key point-what was strategic deterrence?


    ¡°Now, all the pressure is on me.¡±


    Near the Qilin¡¯s Horn, in the ruins of the dense forest, the gate of the steel fortress slowly closed, separating the inside and outside. It also blocked Hong San¡¯s gaze from afar. In the distant shadows, a beautiful figure shed and disappeared.


    ¡± If you don¡¯t get rid of me,¡± Kant said calmly,¡± the other countries probably won¡¯t dare to take anyrge-scale actions.¡±


    ¡°Father, is it worth it?¡± Horus asked in a deep voice.


    ¡± In life, I only seek peace of mind. I¡¯ll give my all. Whether it¡¯s worth it or not, Goethe will give me the answer.¡± Kant smiled.¡± I have my own selfish motives. Whether it¡¯s worth it or not, I¡¯ll be the one earning it.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right.¡± The Transformers sighed.¡± The countries should have guessed that you can use mass projection many times.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t lying when he said that he could only use it five times. Repeatedly opening the door to transport arge number of objects would consume the time difference between the two worlds. However, Brother Tu had borrowed the power of the white fog world¡¯s space-timew to open to him. He could distort space at will, so he didn¡¯t need to repeatedly open the door to elerate the projectile with gravity.


    The consumption of mass projection had been greatly reduced.


    This was not a good thing for the various countries.<div>


    ¡°If you guessed it, then so be it.¡± Kant¡¯s eyes glinted.¡± The information on the mysterious element has been leaked. It won¡¯t be long before all the countries realize that a new era has arrived. As the saying goes, a man is innocent, but his wealth will bring him trouble. Goethe will be the center of the storm no matter what. The strategic significance of the mysterious substance is no different from the continuous casting of forbidden spells¡­Therefore, the deterrence must be upgraded.¡±


    Because times had changed.


    Horus sighed, which was a rare sight. The fact that he could hear the sigh of the Transformers meant that he was truly helpless and at a loss. You¡¯re not in the right state again.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± He¡¯s both crazy and rational. He suppresses evil after being kind. There¡¯s a hidden bestial nature in human nature. He usually follows the rules and asionally lets himself go. He¡¯s always gritting his teeth and holding on. After he breaks down, he¡¯s free and happy. Perhaps this is the mostmon way for humans to live in this sh * tty world.¡±


    A faint glow shone and white fog surrounded the area. The old site of the western airport of Coro had be an arsenal. Arge number of vehicles, weapons, ammunition, and self-made bombs with high yield were scattered among them.


    Most of them had been moved to the steel fortress and underground.


    From the fortress to the underground passage, all the weak points along the way had been ced with arge amount of explosives.


    The deterrence had seeded. If the other countries wanted to take action, they would have to deal with Kant first. It was no longer realistic for them to send arge-scale army or fleet. The only choice for the other countries was to send their top experts to infiltrate the area, find Kant, and kill him. They had to achieve sess in one strike.


    Otherwise, he would have to face the furious bacsh of the Skyquaking Dragon.


    Come on.


    Kant¡¯s body shed. He crossed space and arrived in Zhuban. The ce still looked like it had been ravaged by meteorites. In the distance, the Knight Astolford was still floating on the sea. Kant looked at the huge crater that had been created by the impact. His eyes flickered and he fell silent.


    Through the crater, through the thickyer of ground, there was a sleeping nest in the dark underground world. It was a gift from the Sound of Doomsday. He could feel the consciousness of the Graywind swarm. It was docile, obedient, eager, eager to serve, eager to devour, and eager to end.<div>


    Kant¡¯s intuition told him that if he wanted to, the horde of insects that had once wreaked havoc in the two worlds would immediately offer their loyalty to him. They would be his followers, servants, minions, and warriors. They would never betray him.


    But the voice was still in his ears.


    You will understand that fate cannot be changed.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Horus said uneasily.


    Kant did not reply. He pointed his middle finger at the sky.


    A dark light shed, and the spatial door opened. The Fire Stealer disappeared from this world.


    It appeared nearly 2,000 meters underground.


    When he had left earlier, the few snack boxes he had left for Ah Xing and Long Niang were already empty. The beverage bottles were all over the floor, and there were two scraps lying on the sofa with their eyes closed. They were lying very peacefully.


    Seeing him return, Ah Xing immediately sat up.


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Mother Long snorted subconsciously. Her eyes met Kant¡¯s.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Kant smiled brightly.


    Lily instinctively reached out to grab it, but she caught nothing. She moved in front of Kant and stared into his eyes.¡± Wait a minute. You¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Kant was all smiles. He leaned his face closer and looked at Lily at a very close distance. His tone was gentle.¡± Miss Lily, the Arcane Magic Council, the Empire, the elves, and even the dragons. The most powerful countries and institutions in the world have joined forces and are preparing to take action against Goethe.¡±<div>


    ¡± About two hours ago, I threw a forbidden spell dozens of kilometers away from the Broken Inds. The resulting tsunami almost drowned that damn ce, and thebined fleet that was preparing to sail to Goethe was knocked ashore.¡±


    ¡± However, the deterrence and deterrence are only temporary. As time goes by, if the intelligence is leaked again, the problems and challenges we will face will be even more severe.


    ¡± Perhaps they are starting to organize top-notch experts to ce orders at the Brotherhood and prepare to start their personal business with me. Perhaps they have already mobilized shameless schrs, opinion leaders, and nobles to stir up chaos, strife, and even rebellion within Goethe, disintegrating my rtionship with Goethe from within.¡±


    ¡± The source of the leak has not been confirmed yet. I have a few guesses, and each of them is something I don¡¯t want to face. Each of them means bad news and even worse news.¡±


    ¡± I even saw my old friend in the space-time shback. You don¡¯t know what a ck beast is, right? That thing is also called an Ethereal. It¡¯s an enemy from the outer region behind the curtain. It¡¯s what the previous Fire Stealer faced.¡±


    ¡± Let me summarize. The problem now is that Goethe, I, and even this world are surrounded by all kinds of bad things. Everything is worse than thest. Goethe is facing internal and external troubles, and the world is facing a repeat of the natural disasters from many years ago. I could f * cking be Arthas, or something even more ridiculous.¡±


    ¡± Then, may I ask, under such circumstances, do you choose to quickly find Tris and kill him, find and control the source of the mysterious elements, and then return to the Upper Realm to negotiate with the countries that are temporarily intimidated by the Forbidden Spell, or do you choose to waste your time here on my personal mental health?¡±


    When he said this, his smile was bright, very bright, friendly and gentle, without a trace of anger.


    Lily was speechless when she saw such a smile.


    ¡± Alright, that¡¯s the situation. I originally nned to bring you back to the surface and let me continue here alone, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t agree. Let¡¯s settle everything quickly and well.¡±


    Kant straightened his back and snapped his fingers.¡± But thank you for your kindness, Lily. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just intermittent traumatic stress disorder,monly known as PDSD. I had it when I was helping Goethe. I¡¯ll go crazy when things get urgent. But it¡¯s not a big deal. As long as it¡¯s resolved, I¡¯ll return to normal.¡±


    ¡°For example, after I rescued Lucerne, I was normal for a very long time.¡±


    He turned around and walked towards the dark passageway. It was the passageway that was originally blocked but waster cleared by Tris. Kant saw the shback of time here. He saw the people from ancient times walking here and fighting with the ck beasts. This shocking discovery reminded him of the deration of the Sound of Doomsday. That damned fate.


    Fate.


    He walked back into the long and narrow tunnel. The Star Right Divine Ring stretched out a bright de of light, illuminating the surroundings. Footsteps came from behind him. Ah Xing jogged to his side and then gently pulled his hand.


    Kant turned around.


    With this light, he saw Ah Xing¡¯s face. There was worry and relief in her eyes. In the many days in the Saint Seal Inds, she was always sad and sad because of longing and loneliness, but she was still there.


    In the past, Ah Xing could not speak, but his eyes were intelligent and deep, as if they could convey thousands of words. At that time, they were like now, able to convey their thoughts with just a look.


    Lily walked at the back and looked at the two figures walking side by side.


    Kant¡¯s words earlier made her realize that there was no point in saying anything more.


    Even though she did not know what PDSD was, Kant had said that as long as the matter ended smoothly, everything would be fine. When Long Niang thought of this, the uneasiness in her heart grew stronger.


    If things didn¡¯t go well¡­What would happen?


    Lily looked at the back in front of her and shivered when she thought of that chilling smile.


    She hoped that she would never find out.


    It was because her father¡¯s diary said that there was a demon hidden in Li Manyue¡¯s heart.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Ah, I really want to eat Wheatley Crispy Chicken¡­

 Chapter 511: 511

    Chapter 511: 511


    Monster and Monster


    They followed this tunnel and passed through the thick and deep ground.


    Then, it suddenly became clear.


    At first, it was just a blue light, but when he reached the end of the tunnel, he saw a sea of blue light. At the end of the tunnel was a cliff, and below the cliff was a dream-like world.


    Dreamy nts that looked like weeping willows were rooted in the soil and crevices of the rocks. The blue willow leaves sparkled. The tall fungi nts were like streetmps that emitted a gorgeous glow. The ferns on the ground were also shining. Compared to the areas they had passed before, the glowing nts in this deeper area were more beautiful, eye-catching, and full of vitality in terms of color and shape.


    The blue crystals grew on the riverbed and the stone walls. They even grew from the dome and extended downward. The entire area was dark blue like ice, like a dream. Even though the three of them had their own thoughts, they still held their breaths after seeing this vast and dreamy crystal world. A sense of amazement appeared in their hearts.


    However, this amazement onlysted for a short while.


    Because this beautiful scenery had already been profaned and tainted by filth.


    In a sea of crystal flowers, Lily found the second dragon corpse.


    As the strongest legendary assassin in the Brotherhood, the battle-hardened One-Punch Dragon Lady, the founder of the Dragon n¡¯s Assassination Fist, she almost vomited when she saw the dragon corpse.


    Rather than calling it a dragon corpse, it was more like some kind of deformed, swollen, and disgusting mutated corpse. Purple rotting bodies had crawled all over the body, and purple transparent objects that looked like eggs were densely covered on the dragon scales. The majestic and ferocious dragon head was deformed by the growing mutated tissues, and its forelimbs were swollen. The skeleton of its wings grew bone spurs wantonly, and the surface of the dragon wings glowed with an evil purple light.


    The dead monstery on the ground, and its purple blood formed a stream. This scene could no longer be defined as the ¡± death of a dragon ¡± because the death of a dragon was tragic and deste, but it had a hint of the beauty of returning to fate. The dragon corpse was so ugly that it made one vomit. In the entire history of the world, there had never been such an evil thing.


    The previous Mad Dragon, Ochwil, had also been visibly corroded by the mysterious elements, but he still maintained his dragon form, dignity, bearing, and pride. However, this one could no longer be called a dragon.


    It was once the overlord of the sky, a great dragon that stood at the top of the world¡¯s food chain.


    But he died in such a way.


    Lily¡¯s face was pale, and her body swayed slightly. She covered her mouth subconsciously.


    Ever since she joined Brotherhood and started taking orders and delivering packages, she had actually gotten used to seeing corpses.


    There were those whose hearts were shattered with a single punch and their bodies were fine. There were those whose backs were shattered with a single punch and their bodies were sent flying forward. There were those whose bodies werepletely fine with a single punch and died that night¡­She had delivered all kinds of packages. Cracked, disgusting, soft, muddy, human corpses, elf corpses, dwarf corpses, and even dragon corpses. There was no difference.


    In her eyes, it was just a pile of meat, living meat and dead meat.


    But this was different.


    Dragons should not die in such a manner.


    In other words, no creature should die like this.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kant walked forward and said,¡± Do you want me to help it look more presentable?¡±


    After defeating the mad dragon, Ochwil, Kant had used the power of the Fire Stealer to disintegrate the aberrant and rich body of the mysterious elements in the dragon¡¯s body. Not only did he restore the dying dragon¡¯s consciousness, but he had also restored its broken body to normal. Now that the dragon was dead, he could die with some dignity.


    Lily nced at Kant and moved closer to him. Then she turned her head back and looked at the swollen dragon corpse on the ground.¡± Sorry to trouble you.¡± She whispered.


    Kant nodded.


    He was not only acting as an embalmer to appease and take care of Lily¡¯s mood, but also to restore the dragon to its original state. He could also determine the cause of its death and what happened to it before it died.


    With his current appearance, nothing could be seen.


    ¡°Go and see where it came from,¡±he said.


    There were no signs of battle in the surroundings. If this dragon was killed by an external force, then the battlefield must not be here. Otherwise, this beautiful blue forest would have beenpletely destroyed.


    Lily nodded gently, a trace of gratitude shing in her eyes. This guy was sometimes surprisingly attentive and considerate, and sometimes¡­ What a strange fellow.


    Her eyes shone with the light of a silver dragon as she scanned her surroundings and walked around.


    Kant carefully approached the swollen dragon¡¯s body on the ground.


    He remembered the bull in Tristram.


    Lily was not the only one who felt disgusted by the corpse, so was he. The swollen and twisted body parts were needless to say, and the purplish, egg-like vegetation on the dragon scales was still trembling slightly. asionally, it would burst. Combined with the sound effects, it was very dirty and was enough to kill Miko.


    If this thing was recorded, it could directly be used as material for a horror movie.


    Kant extended his hand and lifted a huge piece of soil from the ground, covering the cleanest part of the corpse. His mental power prated the soil and slowly sank into the dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡± The corrosive energy has already spread throughout his entire body. It exists in almost every inch of his flesh.¡±


    Kant frowned when he scanned the area with his spiritual power. The scale of the infection and mutation was extremely severe, far exceeding the one in Orcheville. Most of the dragon¡¯s flesh and tissues had beenpletely mutated. There was no way to separate them because they had already fused with the mysterious elements.


    If he forcefully extracted it with the power of the Fire Stealer, he estimated that only one-tenth of the meat would be left.


    Kant was in a dilemma. He turned around and looked for Lily.


    In the next moment, a swollen and distorted face appeared in front of him.


    Turn around and kill.


    The face waspletely deformed. One of his eyes was big and the other was small, and purple blood vessels were spreading all over it. One of his eyes was wide open, and purple mucus was slowly dripping down from the broken eye socket. His mouth was wide open, revealing terrifying gums and deformed teeth, as if he was howling. It was as if there was something alive surging in the depths of his throat. His left arm had alsopletely expanded, opening up the broken armguard. It was like a giant¡¯s foot, pressing on the ground, and his back was hunched and protruding. It was like a camel¡¯s hump that was still expanding.


    Kant¡¯s breathing stopped and his body tensed up.


    In the next moment, the tip of the spear pierced out from the opened mouth. The sharp de was pierced by a twisted living tissue that was still struggling. The distorted and distorted human body instantly stiffened and then slowly fell to the ground. A trace of relief and sigh shed in its crazy and painful eyes. The spear tip was pulled out, and the mutated body fell to the ground.


    The figure behind him was revealed.


    The figure holding the war g stood proudly in the surrounding dark underground space like the sun that illuminated everything. It emitted light and heat to the surroundings at all times, inspiring the living and allowing the dead to rest in peace.


    The tattered red cape swayed gently. The armor, which was once bound to be extremely dazzling, was now covered in scratches. Purple light flowed through the lines of corrosion on the armor, shining withplex runes. Kant had never seen such armor on the continent. It was beautiful and simple, and it even had an inexplicable sci-fi feel to it.


    That person¡¯s face was also hidden behind the thick helmet.


    But Kant still recognized her at a nce.


    It was the g bearer who led the long team through the underground world.


    He looked around. The blue and beautiful crystal scenery had disappeared. Ah Xing and Lily were gone. Even Horus was not there. The time gap had appeared again.


    Unknowingly, he triggered the space-time shback again.


    Light danced wildly around him, and de lights crisscrossed.


    The g bearer, whose name and face were unknown, turned a blind eye to Kant. She could not see it in the first ce, so who would have thought that two individuals who had been separated by countless years could interact in such a way? She looked at the aberrations she had killed and raised her left hand. She tapped her chest lightly and nodded gently.


    Then, he waved the battle g in his hand and walked towards another ce.


    Surrounding her were warriors dressed in the same way as her. Everyone¡¯s armor was simr in style, but the details were different. The mostmon thing was that their armor was etched with purple light flowing around it. Where the light gathered, purple crystals shone, providing powerful energy like hearts.


    This energy turned into wind, fire, lightning, frost, stone, water, and light. It also turned into the zing light des of the swords, axes, and spears in his hands, fighting fiercely with the attackers in the darkness.


    Kant could see their enemy. His eyes were bloodshot and his body was shrouded in a ck aura. It was the Ethereals he had seen before, the ck beasts from the Saint Seal Inds.


    However, these ck beasts were much stronger than the ones on the ind. They were as swift as the wind, and their ws and teeth tore through the air. They could even sh in the shadows and spit out fatal light waves. There were alsorger, more cunning, and cruel ck beasts. Some were like snakes, while others were like agile and bloodthirsty dwarves. They had different abilities, and they were all extremely powerful. It seemed that the Saint Seal Inds had also suppressed the abilities of the ck beasts.


    If they had such skills on the ind, Kant would have been buried on the first day he arrived.


    ck beast, Ethereal.


    Behind the curtain.


    Doomsday Sound.


    It was precisely because of the time shback phenomenon that he had witnessed his old friends that it was thest straw that broke Kant¡¯s defenses. He had been suspicious these days, suspecting that he was being manipted and guided by the Sound of Doomsday. Step by step, he was walking towards the script he had drawn. The curse of the Fire Stealer had a predestined air to it. No matter what he did, what he encountered, or what he decided, it would be rted to his damn identity.


    Just like now.


    It was only a matter of the Dragon¡¯s Oath with Lily, the disappearance of the dragon envoy, the discovery of a new substance, and in the end, it was still a matter of the Fire Stealer and the Doomsday Curtain.


    Kant sneered and looked around.


    Warriors fell under the ws and teeth of the ck beasts. Although they were well-trained and formed a formation to resist, the Ethereals came from all directions. The dancing ink spread in the void, which was the portal of space. The ck beasts emerged from it, charging, biting, attacking, front, back, above, below.


    Kant watched as the g-wielding woman moved like a whirlwind. She held the g in her left hand and a sword in her right. She shed and killed Ethereals one after another as if she was never tired. She fought, and her body shone like a ray of light. The biggest difference between her and herpanions was that she rarely used the power of the mysterious elements.


    The Fire Stealer adjusted his breathing and witnessed the tragic battle that had happened countless years ago.


    No one knew about this battle. Other than themselves, no one knew why they hade here and why they had risked their lives to fight here¡­No one remembered, no one knew.


    He saw people falling one after another.


    Just as one of the defensive lines was about to copse, a warrior roared as he gripped his weapon. The purple light suddenly zed, and then he exploded with a power that was dozens of times stronger than before. His figure spun like a meat grinder as he charged forward. Every attack was swift, powerful, and ferocious, as if he wanted to tear space apart.


    The ferocious and powerful ck beasts were cut down like wooden stakes under such an attack. This massacrested for dozens of seconds, clearing arge area. The light soon faded, and the warrior staggered back.


    The Warriors in the back row silently pushed him to the back.


    The warrior who had unleashed his full power and shocked everyone with that single strike stood behind him.


    Although the front line was urgent and hisrades were still fighting to the death, this brave man who had just made a great contribution turned a blind eye and had no intention of helping.


    He stood on the spot for a while before slowly moving his feet.


    The woman holding the g also left the battlefield. She stood there and looked at him.


    The warrior slowly half-knelt in front of her.


    Amidst the chaos of angry roars, roars, and screams, the voices were barely audible. The two seemed to be talking, but Kant could not understand their words. He only saw the woman raise the g, and the sharp de cut through the air and pierced the warrior¡¯s heart.


    The other party raised his head with great effort, nced at the silent g bearer, and fell to the ground.


    The woman withdrew her spear and raised her hand. She tapped her breastte lightly and bowed.


    Kant¡¯s pupils constricted at the sight.


    He quickly turned his head and looked at the swollen monster that had given him a space-time turn back attack. The other party was deformed like an alien, causing a huge psychological trauma to him. Now, when he looked back, he saw the broken armor fragments on the body that had not yet transformed. They were clearly the same material and shape.


    For some reason, he walked forward, towards the spot where the warrior had fallen.


    The woman had already charged into the battlefield again with the g in her hand. Only the body of the warrior was lying on the ground, looking up at the high dome. There was no sky, no sunlight, and no one knew that he had died.


    From the hole where the spear tip had pierced through, through the gap in the visor, he saw the rolling purple flesh and blood, as well as the details of the face that had begun to swell and transform. He thought of the swollen face from before.


    Purple light danced wildly around them. The warriors roared, casting spells and waving their weapons. The power of the mysterious elements was used, turning into spears and lightning, killing the ferocious monsters one by one.


    They were all using it.


    They were all wearing thick armor that covered their faces.


    They risked their lives to protect theirpanions, protect the front lines, and fight unyieldingly.


    Kant suddenly felt a chill run down his spine when he saw this.


    There was no safe way to use the mystical elements.


    They were all drinking poison and epting gifts from demons.


    Why did hee here? Why was he being chased by the Ethereals? Why was he still fighting to the death?


    These monsters¡­


    Perhaps they were all monsters.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: It¡¯s all messed up¡­ She had felt that something was not right at the end ofst year. She had originally wanted to go out and rx this year, but who knew that she would encounter such a thing? She felt really terrible now. She did not know what she was doing every day¡­

 Chapter 512: 512

    Chapter 512: 512


    The Greedy and the Stubborn


    Blood sttered everywhere, bones and flesh shattered. Kant watched as the ancient people fought and fled.


    Under the continuous attacks of the church, they continued to pay blood and sacrifices as they moved deeper.


    On this path of death, there were people who constantly suffered fatal aberrations due to excessive use of energy elements. Some rushed into the ck beasts the moment they lost their minds, while others silently epted the end of the g bearer.


    Those who did not have the time to end their lives attacked everything around them in endless pain and madness. Their bodies swelled, their armor shattered, and their backs were filled with deformed eggs. Their arms became iparably swollen, and sticky venom sprayed from their mouths. They swung their tentacles and whips. In such a terrifying mutation, they lost their original appearance and glory, bing iparably ugly monsters. Finally, they died of exhaustion.


    .. Just like that dragon.


    Kant looked at the people who were advancing into the darkness.


    Purple light shed and weapons were brandished. Even though the tragic death of theirpanions was about to be their future, these warriors were fearless. The dazzling purple light shone as usual, without any hesitation or retreat.


    A thought shed through his mind.


    These people¡­It was different from the few dragons that had barged into this ce out of greed.


    Why did theye here? He was willing to pay such a price to continue moving forward. Was he hiding from something, or was he looking for something, or¡­Wait for what?


    Kant stood up and wanted to give chase. The next moment, a dazzling blue light shone before his eyes. The scenery around him faded instantly. The world changed. Light and shadow disappeared like flowing light. A dreamy crystal world appeared before his eyes.


    Faint blue light, magical glowing nts, and countless crystal clusters.


    The scenery he saw in the shback of time was not what it looked like now.


    Lily returned. She and Ah Xing watched him worriedly. They were relieved to see that Kant¡¯s eyes were moving and his expression was normal. Lily asked,¡± Again?¡±


    Kant nodded.


    He nced at the twisted dragon corpse on the ground and told the Dragoness what he had seen.


    ¡± These ancient people didn¡¯t master the technique of using the mysterious elements harmlessly. They only mastered the ability to forge and use them. It¡¯s like a bottle of poison that can quench thirst.¡±


    Kant¡¯s heart felt heavy as he recalled what had happened earlier.


    ¡± Absorbing and forging mystical elements to strengthen their own supernatural powers and forge excellent weapons and protective equipment. They obtain powerfulbat strength through this, but it¡¯s not without a price.¡±


    ¡± Using the mysterious energy will corrode their own bodies,¡± he said quietly.¡± They might have techniques to suppress and dy the process of corrosion, but after exceeding a certain limit, they will lose control. Their bodies will elerate their mutation, and their minds will fall and lose. In the end, they will be wild beasts that have lost control and die of exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°Just like him.¡±


    At this point, the Fire Stealer nced at the dragon corpse on the ground.


    ¡± This demon¡¯s gift isn¡¯t free.¡±


    Lily was silent for a while, digesting the news.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± She asked,¡± These ancient people willingly epted this mysterious element and sacrificed themselves to achieve a certain goal. As a result, they lost control and became monsters, but he¡­¡±


    She looked at herpatriots lying on the ground.


    The second dragon that had fallen, starting from Ochwil, had died in an even more miserable manner. This made her feel even more uneasy. What had happened to this dragon before it died? Where were the other dragons?


    Kant understood what she meant.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to investigate it ourselves.¡± He replied,¡± In the time and space shback, thepletely mutated individual will release its power violently before death, turning into a bloodthirsty beast that attacks everything. In other words, before this dragon dies, it must have done some brutal destruction and behavior. Since it¡¯s not here, it must be somewhere else. Let¡¯s take a look around and see where it came from.¡±


    Lily pointed in a direction that was further and deeper than the glittering crystals and the blue weeping willows. The cold light was half bright and half dark.


    ¡± The traces are very obvious. Fresh blood, purple mucus, scales, and flesh.¡±


    ¡± By the way, it¡¯s not an illusion,¡± Mother Long said softly.¡± When the contaminated and corrosive dragon blood drops onto the ground and is absorbed by the soil, the light of the nearby glowing nts bes even more enchanting and bright. I¡¯ve tested it with my own blood. It¡¯s not the blood of a giant dragon that caused this phenomenon.¡±


    She looked around and saw the sea of crystal flowers around the dragon corpse. The ferns and the beautiful glowing flowers were shining brightly. It was because of the brilliance of the sea of glowing flowers that she noticed the dragon corpse lying on it at first nce.


    The dragon¡¯s deformed and swollen body was so ugly and distorted, but the surrounding sea of dreamy flowers was so brilliant and eye-catching.


    Beauty and ugliness, life and death, liveliness and decay, the strong contrast made people extremely uneasy.


    Withered life turned into dust and fused with the earth, bing nutrients for the nts. This was originally the cycle of nature, but the brilliance of the sea of flowers did note from the death of the dragon. This was the source of Long Niang¡¯s unease.


    Lily slowly exhaled.¡± Do you understand? The strange ecology of this underground world, the glowing nts that have never appeared on the continent, the magical and beautiful dreamlikendscape¡­¡± What exactly is it using as nourishment? You said that many years ago, this ce did not have such a beautiful scenery.¡±


    Kant was silent.


    He thought of the ancient people who had fallen here. Their bodies had beenpletely corroded and were about to undergoplete mutation. They were buried here, and no one knew. Theirpanions were still fighting bloody battles, and their chances of survival were slim. No one had collected their dead bodies, so they could only stay here. The entire underground world was their tomb. Many yearster, this ce was already filled with a brilliant blue sea of flowers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He stood up.¡± We need more answers.¡±


    Long Niang was a little surprised. The giant dragon was still corroded and distorted, and had not returned to its normal state.


    ¡°This¡­¡± she asked. Don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no cure. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± There¡¯s no difference.¡±


    If the righteous man can only bury his bones in the green mountain, then the thief dragon has no virtue to have a mausoleum after death.


    It is your honor to die here.


    He followed the direction Lily pointed at.


    That path was also the path that the ancient people had taken to advance through blood.


    The scene he saw in the space-time shback made him more concerned and persistent. He felt that it was not a coincidence that he encountered the space-time shback. The g holder also gave him an inexplicable familiarity and intimacy.


    It was as if they had known each other for a long time.


    Just like what he said to Lily¡­ He also needed an answer.


    He wanted to know why these ancient people went deep into this ce at all costs. They did not hesitate to pay a huge price, and they did not hesitate to face the pain and despair of mutation.


    ¡°Do you see it? Traces of movement.¡±


    Lily kept an eye on the ground. The giant dragon was huge and it crawled all the way here. It only died when it reached the sea of flowers. It should have crushed countless flowers and nts along the way, but there were no obvious signs here. It was not that there were no signs. It was just that the dragon¡¯s blood was injected along the way, and the glowing nts grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, covering the traces of the dragon¡¯s crawling.


    However, the deeper they went, the harder it was to hide the traces.


    Because in the process of crawling, the dragon¡¯s strength would gradually weaken. The further away he was, the more strength and vitality he had. The marks caused by his movement would be more obvious.


    In this blue crystal maze, they searched in the opposite direction from where the dragon had crawled.


    Traces were easy to notice because the glowing nts were denser and more brilliant in the direction where the dragon crawled, because the rotting flesh and tissues of the dragon nourished them.


    Lily bit her lip as she walked, because they had been walking for a long time.


    This long journey was proof of the dragon¡¯s tenacious vitality and extraordinary memory.


    It wasn¡¯t until just now that the Dragoness suddenly realized that the dragon had returned along the original path.


    This was also the path they had taken. They passed through the stone forest and river in the underground world and arrived at the copsed cave. They opened up the gravel and followed the long tunnel to the blue crystal world. Then, they advanced.


    And this dragon was returning the way it came.


    At first, it was flying. Later, when it could no longer support itself, itnded on the ground and walked. When it could no longer support itself, it crawled and moved until it reached the sea of flowers. It no longer had the strength and could only look up weakly at the cliff that was dozens of meters high. In the past, it could reach the distance with a p of its wings and a leap. Now, it was like a valley. It could no longer cross it and could only close its eyes regretfully.


    Kant said that creatures that hadpletely mutated would lose their minds¡­But this was a dragon, wasn¡¯t it?


    But why did he turn back?


    Kant¡¯s Phoenix Vision discovered a stone in a mountain rock that was covered in clusters of crystals.


    Lily rushed forward, her eyes trembling.


    ¡°Echo Stone.¡±


    ¡± This is a secret technique that dragons use to imprint their roars on solid objects to preserve their voices and memories,¡± she said.¡± It¡¯s usually used tomemorate unforgettable memories, fleeting inspirations, and special insights from a certain period. It uses a sound and a soul fluctuation to imprint the mood at that time¡­¡±


    As if she had thought of something, Long Niang¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    She was silent for a moment before she said in a low voice,¡±The price is not small¡­¡± It requires a small piece of soul.¡±


    Long Niang gently caressed the stone. Then, the outside of the round stone shattered, and a hollow was formed. In the hollow, the dragon¡¯s power restrained an even smaller stone to float in it.


    Lily blew gently, and the stone vibrated.


    The obscure dragonnguage was clearly transmitted from within.


    Long Niang heard this and her expression changed a momentter.


    ¡± What are you talking about?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the murmurs and ravings of someone on the verge of death. It¡¯s filled with regret and emotion¡­¡±


    Lily turned around and looked at Kant. After a moment of silence, she replied softly,¡±¡± He said,¡¯I was wrong, we were all wrong. The scenes that Tricia saw were not the will of the Dimensional Dragon God, but the conspiracy of the Unknowns. What fell on Tricia was not the favor of Akatum, but the malicious gaze of the demons. The dimensional shback was a vicious trap, just like the records that happened in history. It was a sign and the beginning of a disaster. Greedy and stubborn people often fell into it. Unfortunately, I understood it toote. Forgive me. Forgive us, Father, Your Majesty, and Mother. I want to go home, I want to go home¡­¡±


    Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    Spacetime shed.


    Dragon Tricia¡­He also encountered a space-time shback.


    Thest words of the dead dragon said that it was a trap, a vicious trap.


    It caused every greedy and persistent person to fall into it.


    ¡± What else?¡± Kant was silent for a moment.¡± What else?¡±


    Lily shook her head and said bitterly,¡± No. If we didn¡¯t miss it, this is thest Echo Stone he left. From his tone and soul waves, we can see that he was extremely weak at that time, and his soul was on the verge of dissipating. This should be thest message he left behind.¡±


    Kant took a deep breath.¡± In other words, there might be more ahead?¡±


    Lily hesitated and nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue searching.¡±


    ¡°.. Kant.¡± Lily suddenly said,¡± You¡­¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kant raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I mean, we¡­Do you still want to continue?¡± Lily said uneasily,¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. If the space-time shback is a trap as he said, then what you saw might be a picture or hint with ulterior motives. Should we think about it?¡±


    Kant nced at her and nodded.¡± Alright, you and Ah Xing go back the way you came. I¡¯ll find the Echo Stone and use my spatial ability to teleport to your side. You can solve it yourself. It¡¯s safer this way. If I encounter any danger, I can use my teleportation ability to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°.. That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Lily said anxiously,¡± It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared or that I want to leave. The point is not me and Ah Xing. It¡¯s you. Kant, do you still want to continue?¡±


    Kant frowned.¡± Tracis is deeper than us. He might¡­¡±


    ¡± The Echo Stone said that this is a trap. Tracis is probably doomed. Even if the worst case scenario happens, he¡¯ll be corrupted and controlled by some demon, rushing to the surface and causing a disaster, the entire world will deal with it. You don¡¯t have to fight alone!¡±


    Long Niang¡¯s face was a little red. Her usual calm and indifferent appearance was gone. She shouted in a low voice,¡±Think about that sentence!¡± You want the mysterious element as power, and you are obsessed with making Goethe a powerful country. You have both!¡±


    She grabbed Kant¡¯s arm and advised,¡±¡± Think about it carefully. We don¡¯t have to monopolize it. This situation has already exceeded the scope of our current situation. Why don¡¯t we seek the power of the other countries? Anyway, the news has already been leaked, and the cake has to be cut. You said that you cast a forbidden spell on the Broken Inds and have the ability to turn the mysterious elements harmless. You still have a huge advantage. At this time, you can propose cooperation to the other countries. It¡¯s not considered bowing down. Isn¡¯t politics like that¡­¡±


    Kant listened to her advice and remained silent. His eyes were constantly changing.


    He subconsciously looked at Ah Xing, only to discover that it had been looking at the path ahead. The underground world was deep and vast, winding back and forth, andyered. What Ah Xing was looking at was a path that led down a low slope. Before Kant could say anything, Ah Xing suddenly said,¡± There¡¯s something!¡±


    All of a sudden, the ground shook, and a painful roar came from the depths of the distance.


    It was a dragon roar.

 Chapter 513: 513

    Chapter 513: 513


    Distorted Dragon Tricia


    A dragon¡¯s roar came from the depths of the cave. It was filled with pain.


    Tremors, loud bangs, booming sounds, and the sounds of battle mixed together. The aftershocks even spread far into the area, and an uneasy aura weighed down heavily.


    Lily¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    This was the roar and cry for help from herpatriots. It was in a difficult battle.


    The Dragoness looked at Kant and hesitated.


    He had just urged Kant to stop, but now he was saying that he should continue moving forward. This was too¡­


    The visor was put down, and the gears started to move. The battle armor produced a crisp ng. Thebat system was ready, and the jet propulsion system was activated. Kant¡¯s voice came through the visor, carrying a hint of bloodlust.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Lily took a deep breath. The next moment, a dragon¡¯s roar came out of her mouth and swept forward. The sound waves traveled through the cave and spread far away.


    A momentter, the dragon¡¯s roar from before hurriedly responded.<div>


    The two dragon roars that contained the power of the dragon¡¯s soul collided with each other. With the help of the Dragon Song, the information exchange waspleted instantly. Lily immediately knew the situation of the other party.


    ¡°He was attacked by Tracy!¡±


    Long Niang¡¯s figure shed as she rapidly advanced towards the passageway ahead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go help him! This is an opportunity!¡±


    He finally found Tracy.


    If he could save the dragon, he would be able to learn a lot more detailed information.


    ¡± Be careful,¡± Kant said in a low voice.¡± This might be a trap.¡±


    Lily turned to look at Kant. He was following her closely as they moved at high speed. Although his face was hidden behind a full-face mask, Lady Long still felt at ease looking at him.


    Was this the feeling of fighting side by side?


    Father, is this the reason why you left the lonely Dragon Ind?


    ¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± She turned her head back and jumped around the rock wall.¡± You¡¯re enough to be careful for me.¡±


    Without looking back, Lily sped up and flew up to the cliff more than ten meters above. Kant and the gori followed closely behind. The blue mes of the Vectorjet illuminated the underground world, giving it a light source that was different from the glowing nts.


    The light from another world illuminated the underground world that had been sleeping alone for countless years.


    Behind the cliff, after sprinting for more than ten miles, it was a bottomless abyss. The dreamy blue light of the crystals and glowing nts gradually changed color, bing brighter and deeper, gradually turning dark red. The light gradually made people ufortable and depressed. The terrain became more and more rugged. Fortunately, the connection between Long Yao and Lily was very magical. Lily still knew the way ahead urately.


    As they dove down, red mist drifted from the bottom of the valley. The elemental phenomena here were bing more active. The cliff walls and dry riverbeds were rich in high-quality metal ores. There was no time to explore carefully. They continued to move forward. As they continued to go deeper and deeper, the air became more and more scorched, and the dragon¡¯s roar became more and more obvious.


    2,400 meters underground.


    Kant found the giant dragon that was crying for help in a rednd with jagged rocks.


    Painful screams shook the underground world.


    They followed the natural steep slope all the way down. In front of them, two huge bodies were entangled in the air. The huge creature was fighting above a huge rift valley. Below them was a cracked abyss, deep and dark, extending into the distance. The cliffs on both sides were blown apart by the aftershock of the battle. Huge rocks kept falling down, and no echo could be heard for a long time.<div>


    ¡± The Dragon God,¡± Lily muttered, frozen in ce after seeing the battle.


    This was not a battle of dragons.


    It was the monster¡¯s abuse and destruction of the dragon.


    A huge monster roared wildly and excitedly. One could barely make out the form of a dragon. Bone spurs, mutated vegetation, and tiny tentacles were all over it, making it look like the ugliest demon floating in the air. Its front ws had also be extremely swollen and muscr. The tips of its ws were suffused with a strong purple light, just like the purple de weapons used by the ancient people. It grabbed its prey tightly.<div>


    The monster¡¯s size was so huge that one could tell from a distance because it formed a sharp contrast with the prey it captured. A red dragon was tightly held by it, and the huge dragon looked so small under its grip. It was like a 2.4-meter-tall man holding a 1.5-meter-tall girl and eating on a train.


    But it was even more obscene than this.


    On the shoulders, back, waist, and abdomen, huge tentacles grew out from the body of the mutated dragon. They danced and pierced into the body of the captured dragon. Purple liquid flowed in the tentacles!


    The giant dragon howled miserably and struggled desperately. It twisted its neck as much as it could, turned around and bit crazily, spraying dragon breath. The monster was bitten until it was covered in blood. The scorching dragon breath burned scorch marks, but they quickly recovered. The survival instinct made the violent red dragon struggle and counterattack crazily. The noble giant dragon used the most primitivebat techniques, ws, rolling, biting, but it was all useless!


    The liquid mysterious element cruelly flowed into the dragon¡¯s body through the tentacles. The red dragon¡¯s struggle became more and more intense, and the dragon breath and dragonnguage magic it spat out became more and more powerful. However, this was due to the passive strengthening of the mysterious element. Distortion and corrosion had already urred. The tentacles pierced into the area of flesh and blood, and the scales on the surface gradually distorted and mutated. In the deeper areas, the flesh and blood were also receiving the gift of the demon.


    Violent explosions and dazzling mes bloomed in the distance.


    The sharp arrow-shaped bullet left its base and pierced through the air.


    In an instant, the mysterious elements in the monster¡¯s body circted on their own, and a purple energy shield opened up brilliantly. However, at this moment, arge amount of mysterious elements were being injected into the red dragon¡¯s body. It was single-core and single-thread, which was the most fatal. The power of the energy shield was reduced after all.


    The armor-piercing sabot shell was so fast that it was like a hot knife through butter.


    The moment the arrow-shaped bullet hit its body, the monster tried its best to raise its head to avoid the brain. The armor-piercing rod pierced through its cheek. The hot arrow shattered and scattered, and purple blood sshed out.


    A painful roar sounded.


    However, the invisible Dragon Assassin was already approaching.


    ¡°Tracy!¡±<div>


    Killing intent and rage erupted at the same time. The silver dragon¡¯s power to purify evil gathered and drilled into the shield area that was broken by the armor-piercing bullet. Lily swung her heavy fist, and a dazzling light wave suddenly bloomed. Thousands of fists smashed towards the monster¡¯s head like meteors.


    ¡°Let go, let go!¡±


    The meteor of light and purification struck the monster¡¯s head. Thepletely deformed dragon, Tracis, saw the attacker clearly. He was originally furious because of the pain, but now he saw the small and beautiful figure in front of him. His face matched his memories. Suddenly, he let out an excitedugh.


    Even though the red dragon was struggling more and more violently, and Lily¡¯s punches were powerful, he was still dancing in ecstasy as blood and flesh flew everywhere and purple liquid spurted out. The tentacles that pierced into the red dragon¡¯s body were trembling in excitement, and the purple vegetation on its scales, abdomen, and tail shed and disappeared. The densely packed eyes on its head spun rapidly, revealing the white of its bloodshot eyes.


    He looked really happy.


    ¡°Dragon God above!¡±


    A twisted and evil voice came out of his mouth, shaking the air.


    He was shouting, roaring, venting, and praising.


    ¡°The great Akatum!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me!¡± he shouted. Such divine might! He could see through everything! Your guidance is profound. All changes in fate cannot escape the eyes of the Godly King! You said that you needed the sacrifice of seven dragons, but I only have six here. Just as I was thinking about it, the seventh dragon appeared in front of me!


    Praise Akatum! I will definitely respond to your favor and call! I will listen to your guidance and restore the glory of the ancient times of the dragon race!¡±


    The countless eyes on its head turned and stared at Lily.


    ¡°Rebellious Dragon! Ancient Cmity! The shadows of the dragons! Daughter of Ingris!¡±<div>


    ¡°Bathe your father¡¯s sins!¡± the mutated dragon, Tracis, roared. The Dragon God and the Dragon n need your dedication and sacrifice! Feel honored! Because you will¡­¡±


    The artillery fire continued in the distance. Lily swung her fists rapidly. Gori tore down the huge stone pirs on the dome of the stone wall and threw them at Tricia. As for the dragon that was restrained, its struggle and counterattack became more and more violent. However, in this overwhelming attack, Tricia did not feel anything even if the energy shield was crumbling, and even if blood and flesh were flying all over his body. He praised, roared, and roared.


    The huge tentacles stirred and injected the demon¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Because you will¡­¡±


    The struggling dragon suddenly shook.


    ¡°Bestowed!¡±


    Tracey opened his bloody mouth, and his tongue had already turned into a dozen thin and long tentacles. It drilled into his head through his eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouth.


    ¡°Body Cleansing!¡±


    The distorted area on the red dragon¡¯s surface was expanding rapidly.


    No, that was because the mutation in his body had reached a saturation point. It was like an apple with a moldy heart disease. The decay started from the inside and eventually spread to the entire skin.


    ¡°Transformation!¡±


    Withered scales crumbled, dragon horns that had lost their luster fell off, and the majestic dragon eyes were covered in dust. Strange sounds that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate came one after another. Purple, transparent, egg-like vegetation kept appearing on the surface of the dragon¡¯s body. Bone spurs grew out of the dragon¡¯s wings, and new dragon horns grew out. The scales that were originally dazzling like mes turned into a beautiful purple color. In a short period of time, the proud dragon that once roamed in the sky was twisted and ugly, and fell into the dust.


    ¡°Upgrade!¡±<div>


    The tentacle that pierced into the red dragon¡¯s body suddenly shone with light, and a huge amount of energy flowed within it. However, it was no longer the mysterious element that was injected into the dragon¡¯s body. When the transformation waspleted, all the energy, magic, vitality, essence, and even soul power that the red dragon had erupted at the moment of life and death flowed back into Tracy¡¯s body through the tentacle that pierced into his body!


    The mutated dragon let out a satisfied sigh.


    The essence of the red dragon returned to his body, and the energy shield shone. He released his ws and let the red dragon¡¯s body fall to the ground with a loud bang.


    The giant dragon wailed and howled miserably. On the ground, its eyes revealed endless regret and despair. It struggled with all its might, trying to stand up, but it fell down with a bang. It still had consciousness, and it also realized that its body had undergone irreversible changes. The once proud sky dragon species was now ugly and despicable, as humble as dust. How could the proud giant dragon ept all of this?


    Lily witnessed all of this up close, and a huge chill rose in her heart.


    She heard what Tracy said.


    Tracy also saw the space-time sh back.


    He had also fallen into the trap of the greedy and persistent.


    The Echo Stone said that it was not the guidance of the Dragon God, but the whisper of the devil. It was indeed so. How could Akatum turn the dragon into such an ugly monster, and how could it make the dragon a sacrifice?


    However, Tracy had already gone crazy.


    He would not believe this.


    He believed in the scenes in the shback of time and space, and believed in the guidance of the demons.


    He wanted to sacrifice the dragon.


    As for himself¡­It was the seventh one.


    Would be like that.


    It was injected with mysterious elements, extracting all life force and purification, the so-called upgrade.


    When the countless eyes on Tris ¡®head looked at her, when the tentacles waved and the demons pped their wings, Lily, who had thought that she was fearless, felt a chill in her heart.


    Fear was an important trait that allowed a race to survive.


    It was the same for dragons.


    The aberrant dragon swooped down with its tentacles, spitting out a poisonous purple dragon breath at Lily, who was terrified. The dragondy¡¯s body stiffened, and it was toote to dodge.


    In the next moment, Ah Xing suddenly rushed over and hugged Long Niang before dodging to the side.


    In the distance, the battle tform was firing at full power. Cannons, grenades, and rockets bombarded the area. Four air-to-air missiles circled around the stone wall and attacked. Shockwaves and shrapnel exploded, preventing Tris from chasing Lily. The dragon had an energy shield to block the attack of kic weapons, but it was still annoyed by the dense output. He turned his eyes and saw the rumbling fortress in the distance.


    An alchemy weapon that he had never heard of before.


    It was Kant!


    He roared,¡±Ants who spheme the glory of the dragon race! I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    The Aberrant Dragon turned to Kant. It pped its wings and elerated abruptly. It was still agile and swift in the rtively narrow terrain underground. The multiple turrets spun, and the 23mm quad-cannon poured down a river of mes. The Vulcan Cannon buzzed as it spun, and the automatic loading machine spun its wheel continuously, loading shells into the smoothbore. However, Tricia was clearly stronger than the mad dragon, Ochwell. Even the armor-piercing shells that were augmented with mysterious elements could not cause too much damage!


    Meanwhile, Tris activated his energy shield and charged forward despite the fierce artillery fire!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The huge forelimbs clenched their fists and smashed fiercely at the firing tform. In the next moment, ck light shed and the alchemical weapon disappeared into thin air, leaving behind four neatly arranged Jedam bombs on the ground.


    Tracy¡¯s hammer hit the 2,000-pound bomb. Time seemed to slow down. Orangutan and Lily had already retreated quickly. They saw the distorted air slowly bloom.


    In the next moment, everything was shaking. mes, smoke, shockwaves, explosions, and indescribable terrifying airwaves rolled out. The world was filled with light and sound. mes raged, and thick smoke billowed, devouring Tracy¡¯s figure. Large pieces of rocks fell from the dome and side walls. Copses of all sizes continued to ur, and the brilliant fireworks continued to bloom.


    However, Tracy¡¯s tyrannical dragon roar came out from within.


    Lily and Ah Xing¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. The Distorted Dragon rushed out of the smoke and dust. The purple shield shed, and the terrible wounds on its body were slowly healing. The broken flesh was filled with more purple aberrations. It let out a fierce roar.¡± Kang¨C


    A howitzernded on his face.


    He turned his head angrily. A few miles away to his left, the ck door opened. He saw the hateful Skyquaker standing on the other side of the door with a thick and long alchemy weapon beside him.


    Tracey roared and rushed towards the Dimension Portal. His wings pped and mysterious energy filled the air. His feet grabbed the ground to help him fly. The dragon rushed out like a cannonball. So what if he was teleported? He would torture you to death if he chased after you!


    In a split second, he saw that the Dimension Portal was closing, so he continued to speed up. However, the moment he was about to rush through the Dimension Portal, the mysterious elements in his body automatically circted and pushed against the air, creating a huge resistance, forcefully stopping his unstoppable impact.


    ¡°This is the Dragon God¡¯s warning!¡± Tracy was shocked.


    He felt indignant when he saw Kant about to disappear. His two tentacles shot out like lightning, passing through the Space Gate and sweeping toward Kant. In an instant, he heard the human sigh.


    In the next moment, the Dimension Portal closed.


    The tentacles that the red dragon could not break no matter how hard it struggled, the tentacles that Lily could not cut with her shes, and the tentacles that could not be cut with arge bomb, were instantly broken.


    The iparably smooth cut was like a divine sword sh.


    Tracis stared nkly at the cut. Purple blood spewed out and he let out a tragic roar. Behind him, Ah Xing and Lily joined forces to attack him. A huge force hit him. In the distance, Kant reappeared and took out the hateful alchemy fortress that was spewing mes.


    The situation was not good.


    ¡°I need to rest¡­The consumption of upgrading it is too great.¡±


    He let out a sigh, waved his tentacles, and spat out venom, forcing Lily and Ah Xing back.


    Lily¡¯s shadow was reflected in the countless rolling eyes.¡± Don¡¯t reject the Dragon God¡¯s kindness. This is for the sake of our childhood friendship. I have taken care of you. It is your honor to have the opportunity to wash away the shame of your father. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s okay. Fate is fate because it doesn¡¯t need to be understood. It just needs to be epted. You just need to feel honored.¡±


    ¡± Flee as much as you want. Then you will know why an Oracle is an Oracle.¡±


    The broken part of the tentacle was filled with purple vegetation. Tracis pped his wings and rushed down the bottomless rift. He quickly disappeared. Lily wanted to chase after him, but she stopped. Ah Xing turned to look at Kant. Kant walked out of the battle tform and waved at her.


    Horus¡¯s probe detached from his battle suit and flew down, continuing to scout and be on guard.


    Long Niang looked at the dying dragon lying on the side, looked at the huge dpidated battle scene, looked in the direction where Tracy had left, and recalled what he had just said.


    She also recalled the process of her so-called promotion that made her heart tremble.


    Lily¡¯s knees suddenly gave way and she almost fell to the ground.


    Today, she understood the so-called distance between fantasy and reality.


    Lily swore that she would never write such a scene again. She would not even think about it.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Finally, 5,000 words.


    P.S. 2: By the way, I had a good sleepst night. Although I woke up many times, dreaming of Neymar, the new Legend of the Condor Heroes, and other nonsense, I finally went to bed early. I could have written more tonight, but it¡¯s better not to promise. If I can write, then write. If not, then tomorrow. That¡¯s all.

 Chapter 514: 514

    Chapter 514: 514


    Ascending to the Sky


    Lily, the fauvist writer with no taboos and a salty taste, suffered a heavy blow.


    The distance between reality and fantasy was infinite.


    For example, fujoshi girls liked to see two handsome men fooling around together, not the kind of people on the ind of Loli. If they were shown that kind of thing, they would vomit too.


    It was just like how many men loved to watch movies, but if you showed him a Land Cruiser, he would also refuse.


    The Fauvist writer, Dragon Mother Lily, liked the tentacle system. It was pink and had many clean and gentle tentacles except for mucus. It picked up a beautiful girl and moved her around in the air.


    It wasn¡¯t a twisted monster with a distorted body and purple vegetation that forced its filthy tentacles into a dragon¡¯s body and injected a terrifying unknown substance into it, causing it to fall.


    When she realized that she was the next target, her youth was over.


    Looking around, the aftermath of the battle had yet to dissipate. The dragon of the fallen dust was still howling in pain. The curse and deration of Tricia before she left lingered in her ears. Lily felt like she was in a dream. Her body swayed and she almost fell.


    A hand supported her from behind.


    ¡± Are you alright?¡± Kant asked as he removed his mask.<div>


    Long Niang forced a smile.


    She wanted to say something funny to cover it up, but she could not say anything.


    ¡°That dragon is Tracy?¡± Kant asked,¡± What did it say to you earlier?¡±


    Lily lowered her eyes and said softly,¡± It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some scolding, provocation, and threats. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Tracy has gone crazy. Besides, he did experience a space-time shback¡­¡±


    Kant frowned slightly. He was about to ask when the dragon, which was lying on the ground, raised its head.¡± No, human,¡± it said weakly.¡± She¡¯s lying to you.¡±


    ¡± Shut up!¡± Lily¡¯s expression changed.


    Kant¡¯s expression was stern as he stared at the Dragoness. Is its next target you?¡±


    If it was just some threats and provocations, Lily would not have shown such obvious fear. Only when she felt the same way and felt the same way would she show her real and urgent uneasiness.


    Before that, Tracy had been talking to Lily.


    The purpose and targeting were too obvious.


    ¡± He said that I¡¯m his next target.¡± Lily lowered her head in the face of Kant¡¯s questioning gaze. After a while, she said softly,¡± He said that I¡¯m his next target.¡± He said that the space-time shback he saw was Akatum¡¯s guidance. The Dragon God said that he wanted him to offer seven dragons as sacrifices, and I was the seventh one to appear¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t,¡± Kant said coldly.


    What kind of bird dragon is this? How dare you talk to my Brother Tu? Shut up. I¡¯m the one who was chosen.


    He nced at Lily, who had her eyes lowered. The dragon girl¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly. Her usual calm demeanor had faded. Now, she looked pitiful and helpless, filled with powerlessness and uneasiness towards the unknown.


    Perhaps she was indeed frightened.


    Kant¡¯s tone softened.¡± How about this? I¡¯ll send you out first. Then, I¡¯ll call the Dragon Emperor over and let him clean up the mess. At most, I¡¯ll give him a share.¡±


    Although he said that, he had already made up his mind. After he got out, he would force the parrot out even if he had to throw a forbidden spell. He would drag her to impersonate Der and participate in the spoils distribution meeting to bnce out the Dragon Emperor.


    At that time, he and the parrot would echo each other and bring the rhythm of the dragon race to squeeze the Dragon Emperor. Not only would they make him work hard, but they would also reduce his share. If he agreed, he would give him the video evidence of Tris going crazy and ughtering his own race. He would be a powerful weapon against the Conservatives.


    If they didn¡¯t agree, they would hand over the pictures and videos to the Conservatives as evidence of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s poormand and misjudgment, which led to the corruption of the giant dragon. They would force the Dragon Emperor to step down.<div>


    Evidence was such a thing. The same thing fell into different people¡¯s hands, and there were different ways to use it. The advantage of being the first to attack determined the direction of the rhythm.


    Of course, Lily had no idea what Kant was nning.


    Her breathing stopped when she heard that. She raised her head and nced at Kant.


    Earlier, she had urged Kant to stop, but Kant was still hesitant. Now that she was facing threats and danger, Kant agreed without hesitation. If he said that she was not moved, he would definitely be lying.<div>


    There was no longer the usual indifference in her eyes. Her eyes were bright and pitiful.


    This was the meaning of contrast.


    Kant smiled as he looked at the panic and helplessness that she was showing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. With me around, isn¡¯t it just a crazy dragon?¡±


    When she was young, she had been treated coldly and bullied on Dragon Ind. She had run to her mother and cried. Her mother had also smiled andforted her, saying that it would be fine. She was here.


    Ever since her mother passed away, she no longer had anyone she could rely on. She could only make herself stronger to deal with the cold eyes of the outside world. She thought that she had nothing to fear, but today¡¯s experience still aroused the fear that had been sealed in her heart for a long time. That feeling of trembling, uneasiness, and powerlessness was still engraved in her heart.


    By the time she came back to her senses, she was already in Kant¡¯s arms, tugging at his cor.


    Prior to this, Horus had already discreetly separated the breastte part of the battle suit with the judgement of a conqueror, so that his poor father could fully experience this precious experience.


    Logically speaking, Transfiguration was definitely the greatest invention in the field ofw.


    That was Kant¡¯s first thought.


    Then he raised his hands awkwardly and subconsciously looked at Ah Xing. Ah Xing looked at him quietly, his expression indifferent, but his eyes were meaningful.


    This Ah Xing was so weird! And it was so terrifying!


    After a while, he patted Lily¡¯s shoulder tentatively. Shall we go?¡±<div>


    Long Niang seemed to be shocked. She quickly straightened up and took two steps back. She lowered her head and said in a nasal voice,¡± Yes.¡±


    ¡°.. You can¡¯t leave.¡± The dragon lying on the ground had been silent all this while. At this moment, it seemed to have made up its mind. It said resolutely,¡±You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re hopeless. That power has already corroded your entire body. All your life essence and magic power have beenpletely reced.¡± Kant asked,¡± Do you have anyst words or wishes?¡±


    He pushed Lily to the back.


    Lily grabbed his arm and looked at her kin and friends on the ground.


    ¡°Tracy¡­You have to stop him. Now, as soon as possible.¡± The dragon spat out a few mouthfuls of purple blood.¡± Just as you said, human, he has extracted all my strength and essence. I already know what he wants to do. He used our strength in exchange for¡­Exchanging power with the evil one who is definitely not the Dragon God. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so powerful now¡­¡±


    ¡± Now is the best time to chase after him. He has consumed a lot of power to corrupt me and used my essence to exchange for more power. He needs time. Vines is still alive, so he still has at least two dragon essence powers to sacrifice and exchange. We can¡¯t give him that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Vines¡­¡± Lily eximed.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Luz sighed.¡± Along the way, ourpanions kept disappearing. First, it was hiwill. Tracy said he would send him back to report to the Dragon Ind. Then it was Miroston. Tracy said he would let the coward run. Along the way, the scene became more and more strange. We went deeper and deeper. The elemental fluctuations in the air made us more and more uneasy. Tracy also became strange. He imed that he had received the favor and call of Akatum. He showed us the prophecy that the Dragon God had seen¡­¡±


    ¡± We once believed and were excited because Tracis has always been our leader. We firmly believed that we would make a great cause and bring glory to the dragon race. Now is the time¡­¡±


    ¡± However, as we went deeper, the uneasiness grew. No one spoke of this uneasiness because we are dragons. Dragons do not allow cowardice, but ourpanions kept disappearing. Tracy became crazier and crazier. I keep feeling that someone is watching me. I keep feeling¡­¡±


    Lily was silent.


    Kant interrupted the dragon¡¯s muttering.¡± Tell me something useful. Where did Tracy go? What did you find? What is he trying to do?¡± What about the offerings?¡±<div>


    ¡°Sacrifice¡­I didn¡¯t know there was a sacrifice either. This was just revealed by Tracy. He must have been holding it in for a long time. After seeing Lily, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.¡±


    The dragon Luz closed his eyes and stopped trying to move his body. The strange feedback from every movement reminded him that he had be a monster.


    He slowly said,¡± Tracis, or rather, we, were left with only three. We went deep into the deepest regions, scorching hot and dark red. Along the way, we found many high-value resources, ores, crystals, and the Tracis raw stone that fascinated us¡­This is the first time I¡¯ve felt the arrogance of a dragon. May Akatum forever spit on his soul¡­¡±


    ¡± The further down we went, the weirder and more fanatical Tris became. Previously, every time he saw an omen, he would share it excitedly with us to strengthen his authority and inspire our courage. But soon, he fell silent and calcted in silence and excitement. When we asked, he would brush us off. There were seven dragons in our group, and in the end, there were only three left¡­¡±


    ¡± Vines and I were getting more and more uneasy because we absorbed the unknown purple substance, the corrosive energy that made Tricia extremely fanatical. At first, it felt good because this substance could strengthen our bodies and magic, causing our strength to increase significantly. However,ter on, I felt that something was wrong with my body. An ominous change was happening inside my body.¡±


    ¡± I had a secret conversation with Vance and felt simr. However, when I asked Tracy, he reprimanded me. He questioned me if I was doubting Akatum¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡± His rage and imposing manner terrified me. I thought it was because of his umted prestige since young, but now it seems that it¡¯s not. The real pressurees from his rapidly growing strength. The other four dragons were killed and devoured by him, sacrificed to that unknown evil person, giving him extraordinary and tyrannical strength.¡±


    ¡± Vines and I both felt our bodies corroding and changing, but Tracy didn¡¯t feel anything. He became more and more excited. We couldn¡¯t help but question him and persuade him to wake up. He pretended to agree and sincerely talked to us, telling us some things¡­¡±


    ¡± What is it?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± Intelligence, truth, and n.¡±


    The dragon sighed.¡± The evil substance we found was the unknown elemental raw stone that he named after himself. There are many of them below. We crushed these ores and extracted the essence from them. And Tracy said that deep underground, the ce where Akatum pointed¡­¡±


    ¡± There is an endless amount of high-purity ¡®Tricia element¡¯.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s Akatum¡¯s Land of Gifts. The source of everything is the River of Origin that he has been constantly talking about and repeatedly emphasizing from the beginning. The sacred and great Spirit River flows through it¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°So, his n.¡± Kant mocked,¡± Taking a bath in there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The dragon replied,¡± He wants to raise this river to the ground, to the sky, and along the water cirction system, to sprinkle the gift of the Dragon God and the glory of the dragon race all over the world¡­¡±


    ¡°.. F * ck.¡±


    Kant blurted out subconsciously.


    This kind of thing, something that could even corrode dragons, if it was thrown into the atmosphere and circted throughout the continent through the water cycle, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    What Lily said about the dwarves digging through the top of hell and inviting the invasion of demons in the previous era was nothingpared to this.


    The smoke clouds that covered the entire world formed by theva of hell could slowly calm down and dissipate, and the resulting winter would also pass. Demons could be frozen to death, killed, or pushed back. However, if this mysterious element spread across the world, corroding and spreading, and corrupting living beings, then even with the purifying power of the Fire Stealer, it would be toote to stop this terrifying catastrophe that affected the entire world.


    ¡± You guys retreat first,¡± Kant said decisively.¡± I¡¯ll go out and call for help!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. No¡­¡±


    The dragon¡¯s body trembled. He forced himself to raise his head. His rotten flesh kept peeling off. He gritted his teeth and said,¡± No! You must catch up to him now and kill him before hepletes his n! Stop him! Otherwise, if he sacrifices the essence of me and Vines, his power will continue to expand, and it will be toote when he finds the River of Origin!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go and ask for help!¡± He looked at Lily and said hurriedly,¡± You should know how big this ce is. He is no longer a dragon. The Dragon Fire Soul Lamp is no longer effective. Even the Dragon Emperor cannot locate him. Even if His Majestyes, he will hide. If he wants to hide, you will not be able to find him. He is in the dark and you will face endless disasters in the future¡­¡±


    ¡± Therefore, continuing to pursue is our only chance!¡±


    ¡± Here,¡± he said. He moved his ws with difficulty and quickly drew lines on the ground. He said to Lily,¡± I¡¯ll show you the way. Remember, here¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Kant said,¡± She can¡¯t go. Since she¡¯s the sacrifice chosen by Tracy, she shouldn¡¯t be here. I¡¯ll let her go back. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    ¡± Human, you are very brave, but she must stay here. Only with her here will Tris ¡®attention be distracted, and he will not turn his attention to the river or other dangerous ces.¡±


    The dragon said in a deep voice,¡± I admit that as a human, your ability and skills are excellent. You can be proud of yourself for forging an alchemical weapon that can threaten a dragon with the body of an ant. However, you have already seen the result of the battle just now. Your weapon can only cause a small threat and damage to him¡­¡±


    Kant narrowed his eyes.


    Even after degenerating into such a monster, the dragon¡¯s soul still maintained its pride or arrogance. Seeing that Kant was unmoved, it did not continue to persuade him. Instead, it turned to Lily.


    ¡°You understand.¡± Lutz said,¡± This is your responsibility and mission.¡±


    Lily bit her lip and remained silent.


    ¡°You have the responsibility to pay for the Dragon tribe and wash away the humiliation that your father has brought to the Dragon tribe. This is your chance¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s no shame at all!¡± Kant snapped. Shut your stinky mouth! What her father has done is not something you selfish and arrogant worms can talk about!¡±


    Although he did not know who Lily¡¯s father was or what he had done before, he had followed the previous Fire Stealer to fight against the enemy from beyond the sky. He had fought a bloody battle and saved the world. There was no shame!


    ¡°Human!¡± the dragon roared. How dare you insult a dragon! I¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? Look at you now. Are you even worthy of being called a dragon? You¡¯re arrogant, arrogant, selfish, greedy, and shameless. You intruded into other people¡¯s homes aggressively, coveted the treasures in other people¡¯snds, and sneaked deep into them. You were lost by the gifts of the demons. The so-called great dragons killed each other, and the noble race was ugly and deformed. Now, you¡¯re even worse than dogs. Didn¡¯t you ask for all of this?¡±


    The giant dragon had never seen such a scolding fight in its life. Every word pierced right into his heart and hit his vitals. His entire body shook violently, and purple pus kept sshing out. He spat out blood from his mouth and red at Kant fiercely.


    ¡± You¡¯re right,¡± Lily said softly.¡± This is my mission.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Kant shouted angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Lily looked at Kant.¡± Father would do the same if he was here.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    The dragon Luz¡¯s anger turned into joy. He exhaled and said calmly,¡±Finally, you live up to the name of the dragon race¡­¡± Perhaps we were too harsh on you before.¡±


    He exined to Lily the next route and the situation below. Suddenly, he thought of something and said solemnly,¡± You must remember that if the situation is critical and you are captured by Tris, you should immediately burn your life and soul to prevent him from devouring you. Understand?¡±


    Kant raised his right hand, and the rotating muzzle lit up with a zing light.


    Lily held his arm and smiled.¡± You won¡¯t let that happen, will you?¡±


    Kant was stunned.


    Long Niang¡¯s smile was unprecedentedly gentle and beautiful. This time, he saw it with his own eyes.


    ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter what he says.¡±


    ¡± Right?¡± Lily smiled.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: I don¡¯t need you guys to f * ckingin. I can even guess that there will be posts saying,¡± F * ck, is this a lunchbox?¡±, and then there will be posts saying,¡± Oh, it¡¯s not a guy, then it¡¯s okay.¡± F * ck.

 Chapter 515: 515

    Chapter 515: 515


    Under Brother Tu, Left Light Emissary


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Lily¡¯s smile was beautiful and gentle.


    It waspletely different from his usual indifferent and vignt appearance.


    Perhaps this was her true self¡­It was just that since she was young, the malice of the outside world and the departure of her loved ones had forced her to build a strong spiritual fortress to disguise and protect herself.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    The dragon sighed deeply. On its deathbed, the dragon rolled its eyes and looked at the strange yet familiar shadow. The memories of its childhood and the faint smile in its memories reappeared in front of its eyes.


    But it was no longer directed at them.


    Instead, it was aimed at a human.


    For a dragon, its body had been corroded, its soul had fallen, and its once noble demeanor had been tainted with corruption and filth. It was already very miserable to be stuffed with dog food before it died.


    Kant and Lily turned to look at him.<div>


    ¡°After I die, don¡¯t bring my remains back to my hometown. Besides His Majesty Dragon Emperor, don¡¯t let the other nsmen know about it. Don¡¯t let my nsmen remember me in this way.¡±


    ¡°This is my final request and wish.¡±


    Kant¡¯s figure was reflected in Luz¡¯s huge dragon eyes. The dragon¡¯s eyes were already turbid and distorted. They were covered in purple blood vessels, and thest bit of spiritual light was gradually dissipating.


    ¡°Human.¡± He said slowly,¡± She has chosen the same path as her father. ept this supreme glory and recognition with gratitude. You will never know what an important decision she has made.¡±


    ¡°At least, don¡¯t let her get hurt again.¡±


    He gave Lily onest look. Before Kant could answer, the dying dragon let out a muffled but desperate roar. It propped up its rotten and deformed body and charged into the bottomless rift valley not far away. A loud wind blew out from the narrow rift valley. It was the sound of the giant dragon¡¯s body falling. After a while, a dull thud came from afar.


    All her life force and essence had been taken away, and her life was already a candle in the wind. She was unwilling to die at the hands of humans, nor could she bear to let Lily do it for her. She was even more unwilling to struggle on and die miserably under the watchful eyes of others. Suicide was the only choice.


    Lily wanted to stop him the moment he rushed down the ravine, but she stopped. No one knew the pride of dragons better than she did, and no one knew her childhood friends better than she did.


    She bit her lips until she heard the echo of death.


    ¡°Long Yun.¡±


    The dragon defined the death of its own kind.


    After a while, Kant slowly walked to her side.¡± Should I say now that I¡¯m feeling ufortable? Cry?¡±


    Lilyughed and nced at him.¡± How old-fashioned. Are you always like this?¡±


    Kant smiled as well.


    Horus¡¯s reply came through the earpiece. The reconnaissance drones patrolling below used various scanning systems to track and determine.¡± Father, it did fall to its death. It¡¯s badly damaged and has stopped moving.¡±


    Yes, I¡¯ve always been like this.


    He thought for a moment and said,¡± I suggest that you and Ah Xing return to the surface first. I¡¯ll chase after Tracy. My tactics are more flexible without you.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression and tone softened. She did not respond to Kant¡¯s suggestion. She just patted the dust off her ck dress.¡± Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s very dangerous,¡± Kant sighed helplessly.<div>


    Long Niang burst outughing. She reached out and poked Kant lightly. Kant felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on him. Lilyughed and said,¡± Please, you¡¯re weak. Do you think you have the right to say that it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    ¡°This is different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± Lily smiled.¡± It¡¯s still a battle. It¡¯s also facing an unknown and powerful enemy. It¡¯s also dangerous. The only difference is that you can face the danger alone, or we can go together. I know you may have a solution to the problem, but are you sure you can win? You always habitually want to solve all your problems because you don¡¯t want to lose them again. Am I right?¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze wavered.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it.¡± The Dragoness looked at him gently.¡± I¡¯m very good at reading eyes.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the difference?¡± she asked softly. If we go together, you¡¯ll be worried about our safety and lose someone. But if we go together, it¡¯ll be us waiting anxiously and helplessly in a safe ce. With fear and uneasiness, what should we do if we never see you back?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯d rather let the world down than let the world down,¡± Kant said quietly.


    ¡°What a selfish thought¡­But I am the same.¡± Lily gently held Kant¡¯s hand.¡± Just like you, Kant. I don¡¯t want to be left behind again.¡±


    ¡°So, Fire Stealer, tell me about your n.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have your own style of doing things?¡± The Dragoness raised her slender and beautiful eyebrows.


    Kant exhaled slowly.


    ¡°So, you two have made up your minds?¡± he shook his head.


    ¡± Why do you think I¡¯ll break up with you?¡± asked the gori.


    ¡± So, look at this small team. The Fire Stealer who was affected by the images of the space-time shback and other things that caused his PDSD to act up, the dragon who was scheduled to be a sacrifice by the final boss and was scared out of his wits, and the goridy who was in a daze after entering the underground world¡­Roar!¡±


    As he said this, Ah Xing suddenly punched him.


    It was very light and very heavy. He wasn¡¯t injured, but he felt pain. The strength was just right.


    Ah Xing looked at him. His bright golden eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.¡± Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯s so unpleasant.¡±<div>


    .. What was wrong with this guy?


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± The gori tilted its head and looked confused.


    He lookedpletely like his usual carefree and simple-minded self.


    This fellow had talked to her many times along the way. He either pretended to be stupid or showed a nk and sad expression. Tears welled up in his eyes and he felt wronged. It was as if he had done something wrong, making it impossible for the conversation to continue¡­As a result, Kant knew nothing about Ah Xing.


    ¡± Father, you¡¯ve forgotten about me. I¡¯m the Transformers who gives you love advice, backstabbing, and technical support from time to time.¡±


    By the way, this fellow had never officially appeared in front of everyone. Even Tina and the others did not know that Horus could transform into a battle suit and hide close to them. This was probably due to security considerations. He would always leave behind a life-saving trump card or trump card¡­Horus was silent for about 30 seconds when Kant told his iron son about his spection.


    ¡°Father.¡± Then he sighed and said,¡± If they knew that there was a third party observing and listening most of the time, you probably wouldn¡¯t get any benefits or opportunities.¡±


    Anyway¡­


    ¡± Alright,¡± Kant sighed.¡± Let¡¯s make a n first.¡±


    Lily smiled obediently and nodded like a chick pecking at rice.


    ¡± Tris also experienced a space-time shback, but it¡¯s different from mine. I saw what happened to the ancient people, and he was lured and guided by a will and voice. In terms of intelligence, it¡¯s obvious that he obtained more, so he¡¯s carrying out the so-called sacrifice and using mysterious energy to strengthen himself¡­¡±


    Kant frowned when he said that.


    This was the source of his uneasiness.<div>


    The previous battle did not go well. The existing light and heavy firepower from Earth could not be used in the narrow underground area, or the lethality was slightly insufficient. The protective shield supported by the mysterious elements was extremely effective against kic weapons. Explosive weapons that relied on shock waves and fragment damage were even more restrained. Onlyrge-scale firepower that was also enhanced by the mysterious energy enchantment had a chance to break through the defense.


    And what he had just faced was Tricia, who had fought with Luz for a long time and injected arge amount of mysterious elements into Luz¡¯s body to carry out the ritual.


    If he used Luz¡¯s power toplete the exchange and sacrifice, or even extract the power of another dragon, then his strength would expand to an unimaginable extent.


    Therefore, after realizing this, the first thing he did was to run out to find external help.


    But Luz said no.


    He couldn¡¯t give Tricia time to recover. The longer he dragged on, the more variables there would be. After all, the underground world was so big. If Tricia wanted to hide, it would be extremely difficult to find him. The enemy was in the dark and he was in the light. He was quite passive. Moreover, he had a crazy n to raise the endless mysterious elements of the River of Origin to the surface and scatter them across the entire world¡­No matter what, he had to nip this budding threat as soon as possible.


    Therefore, he had to take the initiative to attack and immediately chase after them.


    However, it was still impossible to attack rashly.


    Since ancient times, idents were often due to rash advances.


    ¡± Therefore, I have a decision, a n, and a n.¡±


    ¡°Three or one?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Which three?¡±<div>


    ¡°The decision is that I will still inform the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King of this matter and remind them to be prepared. I will let them gather their troops and be ready tounch a surprise attack at any time. After all, they don¡¯t know the way and there¡¯s no time to guide them down now. I can only let them prepare nearby.¡±


    Originally, it was the best choice to let the Dragon Emperor bring a group ofckeys down to fight for him. He would also let Parrot bring a group ofckeys down to sing a double act with him. He would not have to worry about the Dragon Emperor fighting him in the dark. However, the fatal problem of calling for external help was that it would easily alert the enemy and make Tracypletely hide. ording to Luz, the Dragon Fire Soul Lamp was no longer effective. Even if the Dragon Emperor had the household registration system, it would be difficult for him to locate Tracy¡¯s whereabouts.


    Therefore, they could only wait for orders.


    They also hoped that they could push Tricia to the ground in one go.


    ¡± This is the most ideal n. That is, with our own strength, we will kill Tris before he recovers.¡± Kant said,¡± For that, we need an upgrade n.¡±


    ¡°What upgrade n?¡±


    ¡± Strength, weapons. It might be a little risky, but it should be controble.¡± Kant took a deep breath.¡± I saw the battle footage of the ancient people in the space-time shback. They used the power of the mysterious elements to strengthen their equipment and themselves, thus obtaining powerful equipment. Theirbat abilities also increased significantly, but there were side effects. Once they reached a critical point, the mysterious elements would go out of control and turn the host into a monster.¡±


    ¡°The Fire Stealer can make this power harmless.¡±


    ¡± But I still maintain a cautious attitude.¡±


    ¡°So my idea is to create weapons and props that contain mysterious elemental craftsmanship for you.¡±


    ¡°I usually use my fists,¡±Lily said.


    ¡°Then wear a Power Glove.¡±


    Kant looked at the woman in her ck dress, her long hair fluttering in the wind. Dragons could do whatever they wanted. She had gone through a fierce battle in this gloomy and depressing ce, yet she was still as clean as a piece of paper.


    This wouldn¡¯t do.


    He said,¡± You have to stack armor. You¡¯re so strong anyway. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a tank.¡±


    ¡°.. What do you mean?¡±


    Kant took out the Steel Brotherhood¡¯s T45 power armor from his phone.¡± I¡¯ll get you a full set of this equipmentter. With the enchantment and mystical elements, it should work. Anyway, when you fight with Tracyter, you¡¯d better maintain your human form. The dragon form is too big, and the risk of your tentacles ying is higher.¡±


    ¡°So ugly!¡±Lily shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be picky at a time like this.¡± Kant said,¡± At the very least, if you inject too much mystical elements into it, its defense should be very good. Do you want to be caught by Tris ¡®tentacles while wearing a dress, or do you want to be caught wearing this macho power armor? Think about it yourself.¡±


    The power armor was obviously a necessary equipment for the magic girl who fought against the tentacle monster!


    If she didn¡¯t wear a dress, the tentacles wouldn¡¯t easily open the [Beep¨C] inside and let [Beep¡ª] in. Why didn¡¯t she understand such a simple logic?


    ¡°-I don¡¯t want to get caught at all!¡±


    Kant ignored Long Niang¡¯s shouts and looked at Ah Xing.


    Ah Xing raised her staff. ording to her, this divine weapon was made from the reinforced concrete hammer that Kant had given her. However, Kant had studied this staff before. It was simply dazzling. It was a rare thing that the Fire Stealer could not see through.


    She couldn¡¯t ask Ah Xing to rub another one.


    ¡°You too.¡± He said,¡± How about I get you a rocket-propelled sledgehammer?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ah Xing replied with a smile.


    Everything was fine.


    ¡± So, we¡¯ll split up. You guys chase after them carefully. I¡¯ll go to the surface first and design and manufacture your equipment.¡± Kant said,¡± Then, we¡¯ll find Tracy and kill him.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lily asked,¡± You said you have a n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the n to kill Tracy.¡±


    In the previous battle, everyone¡¯s attacks had limited effects. Even if they broke through the defense and beat Tricia until blood and flesh flew everywhere, the other party¡¯s body had already beenpletely deformed. The rotten tissues brought by the mysterious elements could quickly regenerate and heal. Even if Tricia was beaten extremely miserably, he would recover very quickly.


    There was only one type of attack that caused a heavy wound that could not be easily healed.


    That was China¡¯s Great Cut¡­Alright, it was Spatial Slicer.


    The world of white fog isted all living beings. Other than Kant, any living beings that came from the outside world, be it bacteria, nts, or animals, would be instantly killed. Everything was clearly arranged.


    Ever since he discovered this power, Kant had treated this mechanism as a weapon. He wanted to find a way to teleport his enemies to the White Fog World and let the world¡¯sws kill him instantly. It was a pleasure and an easy task.


    However, the technical difficulty was rtively high. Moreover, the enemies they faced after leaving the ind were all dealt with byrge-caliber cannons and forbidden spells. If they could not, they would continue to pile up firepower.


    But this time, they finally encountered a troublesome enemy.


    Kant had tried to leave a Dimension Portal behind and lure the creature into it. But for some reason, the creature had stopped at thest moment. Kant had no choice but to leave two of its tentacles behind.


    However, cutting off the two long and tough tentacles as if he was cutting tofu still gave him a chance to win. In fact, Kant would have won if Tris had really charged into the white fog world.


    If they charged in, they would be killed by the worldws.


    Halfway through, he was cut in half.


    Even if the worst-case scenario was that this guy wasn¡¯t killed by thews of the White Fog World, this was my home ground. I, Kant, would use thews of time and space of Akatum to stuff your rotten Dio into your dragon¡¯s mouth and let you know who the Left Light Emissary under Brother Tu was.


    ¡°This is my n.¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± It¡¯s a pity that it was just ast-minute idea. If not, we could have nned it more carefully. For example, when he stops, you guys could work together and give him a hard push from behind. Or, we could get a super high-yield jet cannon. Even if we just hit his head in, his dragon would be gone¡­¡±


    ¡± So, let¡¯s make a detailed n.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] It was a littlete today, mainly because they had been eating melon for the whole day. Sigh, the wind and clouds were surging, and the industry was about to change again.


    ¡± P.S. 2: I would like to rmend a friend¡¯s new book,¡± We Will Eventually Attack You.¡± If you are interested, you can take a look.

 Chapter 516: 516

    Chapter 516: 516


    The Last Moment


    They split into two groups.


    No, three.


    Lily and Gori entered the rift valley and explored carefully. Kant returned to the surface and arranged the follow-up matters. Horus yed with electric welding in the white fog world.


    The tools were all ready-made. He could gather them from the French Chicken Base, Zhuerban, and Moani. As for cutting, grinding, and welding, it was too simple for the Transformers.


    As the client, Kant only needed to say things like ¡± I want one like this ¡°,¡± The color has to be nice ¡°,¡± It has to have a rough and exquisite technological feel ¡°,¡± It has to have good defense ¡°,¡± It has to have the Rocket Flying Fist function ¡°,¡± Hurry up ¡°,¡± It¡¯s such an easy job, why are you dragging it out?¡±,¡± Is it ready?¡±,¡± I need it urgently ¡°, and so on.


    ¡°When the Dragon Emperores, let him watch this, understand?¡±


    ¡± Understood?¡± Kant demonstrated in front of Ste in the Investigation Corps camp.¡± Understood?¡±


    The second princess seemed to be a little distracted. She looked at Kant and nodded gently.


    ¡°Where are your people?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    Kant replied,¡± The situation has changed. There¡¯s no need to defend this ce. The newly formed Valentan Guards and the Green-skinned Spears are not ready to withstand such pressure, so I asked them to return to Lucerne overnight. Tina took the Grand Duke¡¯s si ring and prepared to deal with the waves from within. However, the si ring and authority are two different things. She needs an armed force that can obey her without hesitation.¡±<div>


    Ste already knew what happened in Maple Leaf Pce.


    The dispute between Kant and the archduke had almost broken off.


    Tina stood on her lover¡¯s side.


    The Second Princess¡¯s mind was in a mess. In the blink of an eye, the situation had changed so much. Even someone as intelligent as her felt confused and helpless. After all, no matter how smart and talented the mage girl was, she had never experienced the ups and downs.


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. Time is tight, I don¡¯t have time to wait for the Dragon Emperor toe, so I can only send the message. If hees, show him this video and let him prepare.¡±


    ¡°Have you learned it?¡± Kant asked seriously. Also, pay attention to your safety and restrain the people in the army. Even if the countries interfere with the military, there¡¯s no need to resist. Just tell them that if they dare to touch a hair on your head, everyone will die.¡±


    With the nuclear weapon in hand, what was there to be afraid of?


    Ste lowered her eyes and twisted her fingers together, her body trembling slightly.


    Originally, it was only the Dragon Tribe¡¯s diplomatic mission that had gone missing, but now, it had be a huge vortex that had swept the world¡¯s top countries and forces into it. Goethe was at the center of the vortex¡­It was too difficult for her to remain calm and collected in such a situation.


    That was her country, her family, and the country where she grew up.


    In the tent, the two of them stood silently.


    After the war, Kant and Ste were still on good terms. However, this harmonious and happy rtionship ended the day before yesterday. They had a huge argument over Lily¡¯s matter. Later, because of Hong San, the two of them almost fell out. Ste, who was afraid all day, and Kant, who had been frustrated and depressed, exploded at the same time, resulting in the end of their friendship.


    Even now, their moods and expressions were very awkward.


    He wanted to give her a soft answer, but he was unwilling to ept it and did not know what to say.


    ¡°F * ck your sister. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I admit defeat?¡±


    After all, Horus was still doing electric welding in the White Fog World.


    ¡°.. Please be careful.¡± Kant was silent for a moment before he said in a low voice,¡± The world isplicated and difficult to deal with. It¡¯s not my intention to involve Goethe in this. I will try my best to resolve this matter so that it won¡¯t harm or disturb Goethe. Ste, we still have a long way to go. Let¡¯s get through this first before we have time to think about the future. In short, we must be careful.¡±


    Ah, what the hell am I talking about?


    He shook his head, opened the Door of Darkness, and disappeared.<div>


    In the tent, Princess Goethe sighed faintly. In the end, she did not say that she was sorry.


    She was also unwilling to ept this.


    Kant and Lily had only known each other for a few days, yet they were able to swear an oath and trust each other without reservation. They were even able to reveal all the information about the mysterious elements.


    Even after the news was leaked, he firmly believed that Lily was not the one who did it.<div>


    He would not waver even if he had a big fight with her.


    However, the subsequent information and events seemed to have indirectly confirmed that this trust had not been betrayed.


    However, Ste¡¯s unwillingness and resentment grew stronger.


    That was because¡­


    ¡°Why¡­¡± She said softly,¡± What if you don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    Most of the unfairness, unfairness, and emotional entanglements in this world were often due to a firste, first-served principle.


    I was the one who started it.


    About half an hourter.


    White Fog World.


    ¡°Father, is everything settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tina knows. The parrot is still missing. The elf said that she went to mobilize the fleet. I can only hope that she knows what to do¡­¡± No matter what, we still have to fight on our own.¡±


    The western airport had already be a temporary military factory. Horus changed his form and controlled all kinds of magical tools.


    ¡°How¡¯s your progress?¡±<div>


    ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even draw a picture in half an hour, but if Party B was a Transformers, then there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. Party A¡¯s father could even increase the intensity of his destruction and oppression.


    Kant had only given him a general direction and framework. Horus had been working on the design as he made changes to it. To save time, he had even turned on multitasking and split his attention into four parts.


    ¡± Two sets of armor, Power Gloves, Rocket Warhammer.¡±


    Horus turned the wheel, causing the two suspended armors to face Kant.


    ¡± The Power Gloves and the Rocket Warhammer are very simple. They don¡¯t need to be designed with any delicate transmission structure or amplificationponents because the terrifying brute force of the two users doesn¡¯t need additional human-machine assistance. All the designs are to maximize the destructive power-armor piercing, shield breaking, and kic impact.¡±


    After all, the strategy was to push Tris into the white fog world.


    Therefore, the design of the equipment and weapons was to stack armor and push his mother.


    Kant looked at the two armors and frowned.


    What I want is a power armor, big and strong, with red eyes after wearing it, like a war machine, evil and powerful, with power contained in steel.


    What I want is radiation. Why are you giving me hymns?


    Moreover, he looked very familiar.


    ¡°Oh, this.¡± Horus replied,¡± After referring to the costumes of the ancient people that you saw in the space-time shback, I found that the design was very reasonable, especially in terms of injecting mysterious elements and constructing energy flow. The designyout was very reasonable, so I referred to it¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Kant said,¡± Power armor. Where¡¯s the power armor?¡±


    ¡± Father, I understand that you¡¯re an old man from the ck Ind and you¡¯re obsessed with power armor. However, this battle is dangerous and critical. It¡¯s better to be practical.¡±


    Party B¡¯s grandson rebelled.


    ¡± The power armor looks huge and bloated because the transmission and energy systems take up a lot of space. However, Lily and the gori are not ordinary people. They don¡¯t need those extra things. The purpose of the armor is to defend and store energy for the weapon. It is a protective equipment that does not affect flexibility, has emergency defense capabilities, and can provide mysterious elements to the weapon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can try to make it as small and fitting as possible.¡±


    Horus paused for a moment.


    ¡± Although you¡¯re very resistant and I¡¯m cautious,¡± it continued.¡± If a dangerous situation really happens, we have to make a decision. If Miss Lily really gets caught, she has only one choice other than suicide.¡±


    ¡± That is to directly use the mysterious elements stored in the armor tounch a desperate counterattack.¡±


    ¡± Although there are unpredictable risks in using the mysterious element, even if it has been rendered harmless by your power¡­However, in the face of the current threat, we can only postpone the crisis to the future.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, this armor will store energy that Lily and even Ah Xing can directly absorb and use.¡±


    Kant remained silent.


    ¡± Father, I know that it¡¯s difficult for you to get over that night in Bright Sand, but Miss Lily is right. If you continue to be stubborn and don¡¯t want to lose anyone else, if you continue to cling to the safest option, if you persist in solving everything by yourself, then sooner orter¡­You will make them lose everything.¡±


    ¡°You should know what it feels like to lose something,¡± Horus said in a deep voice.<div>


    The Fire Stealer sighed slowly.


    ¡± There¡¯s always a saying on Earth that ¡®ordinary¡¯ is the truth. I¡¯ve always thought that it was nonsense. A magnificent life is the best future, but now¡­¡±


    He smiled bitterly and said,¡± How precious is a peaceful life? You don¡¯t have to deal with countless crises. The world won¡¯t be destroyed, the country won¡¯t be destroyed, and people don¡¯t have to worry about losing or parting¡­But the reality is that we are here, fighting and killing forplicated and powerless reasons¡­¡±


    He reached out and gently stroked the armor in front of him.


    ¡°Father, they will be very happy.¡±


    ¡± They¡¯re willing to take risks for you,¡± Horus replied.¡± Even if it means using such power.¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze turned from shock to a sigh, then from a sigh to peace, and finally to a smile of relief.


    ¡°Ah, really?¡±


    He smiled lightly.


    ¨C What a coincidence, so am I.


    He reached out his hand and extracted the mysterious elements from the pile of corpses beside him, preparing to infuse them.


    He had collected a lot of materials from grinding the monster tower earlier.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡± Horus,¡± Kant looked at the armor before him.¡± Help me make one too.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Father?¡± asked his iron son in surprise. Aren¡¯t I your personal armor? Do you think you can still move freely after leaving me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so long-winded? Can¡¯t you just keep it? Collect, collect!¡±


    Until he seeded and returned to the other world.


    What entered his sight was a dark red domain.


    The air was hot and distorted.


    Kant looked around. This was a whole new territory.


    There were about three areas in the underground world. From the entrance to the front of the copsed cave, there was flowing water and abundant vegetation. A wide variety of fungi, moss, and various strange small creatures constituted an ecosystem different from the surface. It was green, beautiful, and leisurely, as if they had arrived in another world.


    Through the copsed tunnel, they arrived at a deeper world. The color here was monotonous, and the icy blue light enveloped it. It was like a crystallinend of dreams, beautiful but strange. Blue was the key here. Whether it was the crystal clusters or the glowing nts, they were much brighter than the upper forest area. However, the feeling they gave people was not as natural as the forest area. Even the beautiful scenery was filled with an unreal evil.


    This was the lower region where they had chased after Tricia along the deep canyon. ording to Luz, this ce was covered in a scorching red color. The mineral resources there were rich, and the elemental content was much higher than in the blue region¡­ However, it was also more dangerous and unsettling.


    After Kantnded, he was supported by Ah Xing and Lily. They received Kant¡¯s signal and found a rtively safe and t area for him tond.


    ¡± Where¡¯s the dragon?¡± Kant asked. The filtering function of the visor had blocked the unpleasant aura.


    ¡± We¡¯re still chasing, but Luz¡¯s path is correct. We also saw traces left behind by Tracy along the way. The peeled body tissues and blood stains are very obvious.¡±


    ¡°You told us not to go too fast,¡± Lily replied.


    Kant nodded.¡± We can speed up now.¡± Before that, change into your equipment.¡±


    The two pieces of armor fell from the Realm Gate together with the armor frame.


    When Ah Xing saw the two sets of armor, his eyes rippled with surprise.


    ¡± I see.¡± Lily sighed in relief.¡± At least your taste isn¡¯t so twisted.¡±


    Horus¡¯s smugughter rang out in the earpiece.


    You know nothing about hammers.


    Damn it, sooner orter, I¡¯ll let you put on a power armor and hold a Dragon Breath machine gun to experience the explosion.


    ¡°Change quickly.¡±


    The armor was also put on by welding. After the various parts were put on, the armor was thenpletely solidified with the power of the Fire Stealer. Kant helped them put on the armor while exining the various uses.


    This scene was a little deja vu.


    ¡°Tykes, you¡¯re out of jail today, but you¡¯ll soon understand that freedomes with a price.¡±


    ¡°-what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s just¡­ I need to adjust my emotions.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±


    In the end, Kant hesitated for a long time before he slowly revealed the hidden function of the armor.


    Together with Horus, he designed a small cirction system that could allow the mysterious energy flowing through the entire body to flow back to the heart in times of crisis. Through the only transmission bridge, it would flow into the body, allowing the demon¡¯s gift to be directly used by the body to strengthen extraordinary abilities.


    He stammered and finally exined the matter clearly. Then, he sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯d rather you never have to use this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    Lily turned her head and looked at the gori. The gori smiled back at her.


    ¡± When you weren¡¯t around, we were still discussing that if the situation was critical, we should use that thing to fight. There are many of them here, so it¡¯s not difficult to use them. Anyway, after we win, you¡¯ll help us extract, dpose, and process them.¡± Lily smiled.¡± If we win, it doesn¡¯t matter if you scold us. But you probably won¡¯t be able to scold us then, right?¡±


    Kant red at them.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s because we thought that you wouldn¡¯t let us do it, so we could only do it secretly. Good, very good. Now that you¡¯ve been enlightened, the energy that you¡¯ve handled should be harmless. That¡¯s much more reassuring. After all, it¡¯s quite disgusting to be corroded and deformed by that thing.¡±


    Lily reached out and stroked Kant¡¯s head.¡± Praise, praise. You finally thought it through?¡± A mere human actually wanted to protect a dragon. He really overestimated himself. I evenughed out loud. It¡¯s already your greatest honor for me to be merciful and let you fight side by side with me¡­¡±


    Kant looked at Ah Xing. Under his dissatisfied gaze, Ah Xing would usually look away with a guilty conscience. But now, she did not. She just smiled quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use it until thest moment, understand?¡±


    He sighed and could only remind her.


    They were nodding their heads, but it was a little perfunctory.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    I won¡¯t give you that chance.


    The so-called final moment is not because you encountered danger.


    It¡¯s because I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end.


    And my trump card¡­There were many of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The dark red ground and the cracks in the ground were filled with unsettling light and air. A group of people flew through the scorching rocks, searching for the figure of the mutated dragon. In this Forgotten Land, which was isted from the world and did not see the sun, Kant once again encountered a space-time shback.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: After realizing that ¡± I could have written earlier and gone to bed earlier,¡± I f * cking rxed again¡­As expected, it was better to write in the afternoon.

 Chapter 517: 517

    Chapter 517: 517


    Ancient Sacrifice


    When Kant saw the ancient people again, there were only seven of them left.


    Most of the members of the long and mighty dragon that he had seen traveling through the underground world had already died from the pursuit and attacks of the Ethereals along the way. Some of their bodies had been torn apart or transformed into distorted and terrifying monsters. Only seven of the strongest ones remained in Kant¡¯s field of vision.


    A long time ago, in their era, there were no dark red crystals scattered everywhere in this underground area, nor were there high-purity mineral crystals. There was no scorching light or gas, only silence and darkness. The light emitted by the ancient people¡¯s lighting tools reflected the ancient darkness.


    Kant followed their footsteps.


    These ancient people had temporarily escaped the Ethereals, but for some reason, Kant felt that their footsteps and figures were more solemn and tragic. Why did these creatures of the paste to this ce?


    How did the strange ecosystem and elemental environment of the Underground World appear?


    He had a hunch that the space-time shback might give him an answer.


    Kant strode forward and followed the seven survivors.


    He watched as they came to a tform.


    He watched as they stopped one by one.<div>


    The air was still. In the dark void, only the weapons and armors of the seven people were shining. They stood silently, not knowing whether they were mourning or waiting.


    After a while, one of the figures walked out.


    He was tall and muscr, with heavy armor and a huge war hammer on his back. He must be an amazing warrior.


    He took a few steps, turned around, and looked at his remaining sixpanions.


    The six people, including the leader holding the g, knelt down in front of him.


    The tall warrior stood there silently and epted the situation calmly. Then, he whispered in a low and rough voice, like the cold wind of a snowy mountain and the cold rocks. He spoke in anguage that Kant could not understand.


    The other six slowly stood up and looked at theirpanions. They retreated step by step, retreating to a very far distance.


    As for the g bearer, he walked forward and looked at hispanion who was close at hand.


    The warrior took off his helmet, revealing a face with fangs and green skin, but the area of his right eye was already shining with purple spots. He stroked the helmet in his hand, a reluctant attachment shing in his eyes. Then, he put the war hammer and helmet far away and returned to hispanions.


    Then, he revealed a fearless and calm smile and closed his eyes.


    They had a brief conversation.


    He still couldn¡¯t understand the words, but his emotions and will could transcendnguage and even pass through the vast river of time to reach the Fire Stealer¡¯s ears.


    The g bearer took out a dagger and stabbed it at the warrior¡¯s chest.


    The breastte that was infused with mysterious elements was like a tattered catkin, breaking with a poke.


    An extremely dense, enormous, mysterious energy surged from the g bearer¡¯s body and poured into the warrior¡¯s body. Purple light curled around, and energy fluctuations shook endlessly, causing a series of light explosions.


    The warrior¡¯s expression changed from calm to pain, from pain to contortion. He howled and roared, his face contorted and blood spurted. He waved his swollen arm and grabbed the g bearer¡¯s arm, trying to break it. He raised his thick fist and hit the g bearer¡¯s head.


    The g bearer endured all of them. He gripped his dagger tightly and continued to inject mysterious energy into it.


    The two figures were wrapped in a thick purple light, and the tall warrior gradually lost his human form.


    Distortion.<div>


    Distortion.


    It expanded.


    Transforming into a monster.


    Mysterious energy gushed out from the body of the g bearer and poured into the body of the target. The screams and angry howls of the target were enough to move even the most cold-hearted person, but everyone watched in silence.<div>


    Until the dense life force flowed from the warrior¡¯s body back into the g bearer¡¯s body.


    This scene¡­It was very familiar.


    Kant¡¯s mind was shaken. The image of the time rift distorted. This was the result of the divine power of time and space shaking. He tried his best to calm himself down. He wanted to continue searching for answers.


    The warrior expanded and twisted into a monster that was more than ten meters tall.


    His body expanded like a meatball, and dozens of limbs transformed into the shape of knives and spears. He whipped the ground hard, and the monster roared furiously.


    The g bearer silently retreated and bowed to the mutated monster again with his otherpanions.


    What responded to them was only a furious and distorted roar.


    One more member.


    The remaining six people took onest look at their formerpanions and left silently and quickly. In the dark and silent underground world, the huge monster emitted a purple light. It seemed to tilt its body and look at itspanions who left. It roared and hit the ground crazily.


    Until the ck beast¡¯s roar came from afar.


    Powerful tentacles rolled up a ck beast and stuffed it into the huge mouth that opened from its abdomen. It chewed, swallowed, digested, corroded into a distorted purple substance, and spat out the residue.


    This was the final scene Kant saw in the space-time shback.


    In the next moment, time shed by, and the heat wave hit him head-on. His vision turned red.<div>


    Kant looked around in a daze.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­We were hesitating whether we should wake you up.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re going to fall if you keep walking,¡± Lily said, sounding relieved.


    Kant blinked and slowly recovered from the absurdity of the space-time discement.


    He focused his eyes and saw what was in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Following him all the way, turning and advancing, it was already a different world.


    In front of him was a huge dark red crystal pir. It rose from the ground and pointed towards the sky.


    The upper part of the crystal pir had already exploded, and the sharp cracks were everywhere. Arge number of red fragments were scattered on the ground, shining without dust.


    ¡± Father,¡± Horus said,¡± through microscopic observation, it was determined to have exploded recently.¡±


    Kant exhaled slowly.


    He observed the bottom of the crystal pir. It seemed to be rooted to the ground. He pushed it lightly, but it did not move at all. The me Stealer¡¯s spiritual power surged into it, and the result surprised him.


    The underground part of the crystal pir was extremely deep, extending down as if there was no end.


    At the very least, it was beyond the limits of his spiritual power.<div>


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Lily asked softly.


    Kantposed himself and did not answer Lily¡¯s question. Instead, he walked to the side and searched under the rock wall in the distance for a moment before falling silent.


    He saw the damaged, almost rotten warhammer and helmet.


    ¡°.. Sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°I saw a sacrifice,¡±Kant said softly.


    The g bearer¡¯s method and the result were almost identical to Tracy¡¯s.


    She stabbed the dagger into herrade¡¯s chest and infused it with mysterious elements to extract life force, causing the other party to transform into a violent and terrifying monster to block the chasing Ethereals.


    .. Was it just for this?


    Just to stop the enemy?


    Kant felt that things were not that simple.


    The dark red crystal pir was most likely the incarnation of the warrior¡¯s mutated monster.


    It was devouring the Ethereals.<div>


    Tracis ¡®actions were also inspired by the space-time shback. Was what he saw the same as what Kant saw? If it was different, what was his motive?


    ¡± Tris performed the same sacrificial ritual as the ancients,¡± Kant said slowly.¡± I believe that this so-called sacrifice is directly rted to the explosion of the crystal pir. ¡°Perhaps it can exin where the other party¡¯s power came from. Through sacrifice, he obtained the power of the mutated beast that the ancient people had transformed into.¡±


    This was the only possible exnation.


    Lily looked disgusted.


    Because she was also a pre-ordered sacrifice, it was the ancient people¡¯s fault.


    What are you guys doing?


    ¡°Evil and strange.¡± She spat,¡± Where did these ancient speciese from?¡±


    Kant sighed. I think there¡¯s a difference between the two.¡±


    He slowly got up and sprinkled the dust from the warhammer and helmet on the broken crystal pir.¡± Tricia Corroded Luz. It¡¯s cruel, evil, and disgusting. It¡¯s a form of torture and killing. However, the consciousness of the ancient people gives me the feeling that¡­¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Lily frowned.¡± Even if it¡¯s such an action, method, and result?¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± Think about it from a different perspective. They were all brave people. For theirrades and victory, they were willing to sacrifice themselves and turn into monsters. For the proud and powerful warriors to choose such power and such an oue, how hopeless must the difficulties they faced be? How strong must their will be?¡±


    ¡± I can see that each of them has great helplessness and pain,¡± he said in a daze.¡± They also have the same firm belief as the pain. Therefore, I am very curious. What mission do they have to aplish by sacrificing theirpanions and the brave ones here in silence at such a high price?¡±


    ¡± This way!¡± Lily was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, Ah Xing said,¡± This way!¡±


    Kant turned around and looked in the direction that Ah Xing was pointing. There were a few dark spots of blood on the ground.


    Lily narrowed her eyes and walked forward quickly. Kant followed behind her.


    The dark gray ground was stained with dark purple, and there were also some purple flocs scattered. Lily frowned and squatted down to observe for a moment. She said,¡± It¡¯s corroded dragon blood and deformed dragon scales. These patterns belong to the green dragon. Among the delegation, only Tricia is green!¡±


    No, I think they¡¯re all very green.


    ¡°And it wasn¡¯t just left behind!¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes narrowed. He looked at the shattered crystal pir.¡± If my guess is correct, and Tricia obtained the power of the ancient people after their mutation through sacrifice, then therge amount of dragon blood and scales falling off can be exined. He must havee here personally and exchanged the life essence of the sacrifice for the power of the ancient people. This process was apanied by rapid changes in his body¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why arge amount of blood, dragon scales, and flesh tissue disintegrated.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± Does that mean there are six more crystals that correspond to the other six ancient people?¡± she shouted. And since Tris had taken Lutz¡¯s Life Essence, he was about to extract Vines and me¡­ ¡°Therefore, there are three crystal pirs that areplete. In other words¡­¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± That¡¯s right. If we can find a crystal pir in advance, we¡¯ll have a chance to ambush Tracy. He¡¯ll be there sooner orter.¡±


    This was good news.


    The underground map provided by Lutz only stopped there. It was very difficult to find Tricia in theplex and vast terrain, but it was much easier to wait for him.


    ¡± But how do we find the location of the other crystal pirs?¡±


    Kant hesitated for a moment before smiling.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± He said,¡± The vicinity of the crystal pir can trigger a space-time shback. I think it can be done near other crystal pirs as well. Through this method, we should be able to urately detect¡­¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Lily said worriedly. Is there a problem?¡±


    She could tell that Kant¡¯s mental pressure and uneasiness would increase with every time he went back to the past.


    ¡°Is this the time to talk about this?¡±Kant shook his head. Besides, it¡¯s a panoramic VR. It¡¯s awesome.¡±


    Long Niang was silent. She was about to say something when Ah Xing, who had been standing in front of the crystal pir after discovering the traces of dragon scales, suddenly turned around and pointed in a direction. Over there.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant and Lily were both stunned.¡± What?¡±


    ¡°Next.¡± Ah Xing said with certainty,¡± Over there.¡±


    The Fire Stealer and the dragon¡¯s expressions turned strange. They exchanged nces with Lily. Kant then looked at Ah Xing.¡± How did you know?¡± he asked uncertainly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ah Xing tilted his head and revealed a distressed expression.


    ¡°.. Do you not know where it is, or do you not know how you know where it is?¡±


    Ah Xing¡¯s expression turned from distress to confusion.


    Ah, fortunately, it¡¯s still the Ah Xing I know.


    ¡± I know it¡¯s there,¡± the gori repeated Kant¡¯s words with a serious look on its face.¡± But I don¡¯t know how I know it!¡±


    Kant then looked at Long Niang, and Long Niang looked back at him.


    ¡± Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Kant said, looking at each other.


    Long Niang turned her head to look at Ah Xing, who was still a little silly, and nodded. Anyway, even if she doesn¡¯t say it, we don¡¯t know where to start looking. We can only look around.¡±


    The n had been decided, and they set off again.


    However, Kant had one more thing on his mind. This was the first time the gori had expressed its opinion after entering the underground world and falling into a muddled state. Moreover, it was an opinion regarding the main mission.


    Kant and Lily exchanged nces as they advanced in silence.


    Long Niang¡¯s gaze was very easy to understand. She was talking about Ah Xing. What was going on with this guy?


    Kant could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    Ah Xing.


    She was the first friendly and intelligent creature he had met in the Saint Seal Inds and even the entire world. They had spent the most difficult year together, and they were very close, like family.


    But that was all.


    He did not know where Ah Xing came from, why it was sealed in the Saint Seal Archipgo, or her previous identity. The magical animals on the ind all had prominent pasts and retained their memories of the past. Only Ah Xing was nk, and the parrot was also very secretive about her origins.


    And now, she hade to this dusty underground world, showing apletely different confusion and confusion from before. Even now, she had pointed out the direction of progress.


    Could it be¡­


    Kant¡¯s expression changed slightly. He thought of a possibility.


    But why¡­


    The mysteries and doubts in his heart increased. He nced at Ah Xing. This was not the time to talk about this. Earlier, when he had discussed this with Ah Xing several times, she had revealed a painful and conflicted expression. A great battle was imminent, and it was not wise to be entangled in this kind of thing¡­After dealing with Tracy¡¯s matter, he would slowly dig out more information.


    Soon, they found the second crystal pir.


    It was also a huge and unrestrained dark red crystal rooted in the ground.


    The upper part had already exploded.


    Kant exited from the space-time shback. It was the same thing. The nextrade to be sacrificed would face it calmly and undergo the same painful distortion. It was just a repeat of the cycle.


    What was the purpose of these heroes who had gone through so much hardship and hundreds of battles to reach this ce, and who were willing to die and transform into distorted, ugly monsters?


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    Ah Xing quickly pointed out the road ahead.


    They moved faster and faster. It was essentially a race. Kant wanted to stop Tris, so he had to search seven crystal pirs at most. Tris, on the other hand, had to sacrifice the life essence of the two dragons in his hands first. His goal was very clear. He only needed to go straight to the twoplete sacrificial pirs.


    ¡± I hope this ritual will take a long time.¡±


    The third one.


    The third time shed back.


    With the same quick nce, the scenes seen in the shbacks were simr but different. The main thing was that the time period was different. The first time he saw was the scene of the warrior undergoing the Blood Sacrifice and transforming. The third time he saw was the detailed process of the mutated monster fighting the ck beast.


    It was devouring the Ethereals.


    It would also defeat, suppress, crush, and devour the doomsday beast that came from behind the curtain.


    After the mutation, the ancient people became extremely powerful.


    Kant had witnessed the entire process and the result.


    The chewed and devoured phantom beasts were turned into nutrients for the monsters. They were corroded and digested by the mysterious elements, and the transformed mysterious elements strengthened the monsters ¡®strength and increased their advantage against the ethereals.


    An overwhelming advantage.


    Doubt arose.


    If there was such a good way, why would he escape? If what they were facing was only the ck beasts and the Curtain, why didn¡¯t they use this method to resist it?


    What was he doing in this dead underground world?


    The fourth pir.


    Kant saw through the space-time shback that the monster that had devoured many Ethereals had begun to crystalize because it had absorbed and converted too many mysterious elements.


    Dark red.


    And began to take root in the earth.


    The mysterious elements produced by the digestion of the Ethereals flowed underground along the huge, expanding, and crystallized body.


    The fifth pir.


    A dragon¡¯s roar suddenly sounded. A giant dragon spread its wings, and its body expanded and distorted. Its head was huge, and purple saliva dripped down. It spat out fatal poison gas, and it let out a wail and roar.


    But that was not Tricia.


    ¡°Vines!¡±


    Lily shouted.


    ¡°Lili! Lily! Lily!¡±


    The deformed and degenerated dragon was crying tears of blood as it roared. It still retained its consciousness and recognized Lily. However, the transformation of its body had also caused its soul to go crazy. The dragon used its instincts and evil thoughts to drive its body and attack Kant and the others.


    ¡°Be like me! Be like me!¡±


    Its eyes were filled with madness, distortion, jealousy, inferiority, and hatred. Upgrade! Let¡¯s upgrade together!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: F * ck¡­Just you wait. I¡¯ll give you a good one tomorrow.

 Chapter 518: 518

    Chapter 518: 518


    Living Things


    The fallen dragon was resentful, cursing, and roaring.


    After losing everything, it saw Lily and its spirituality was swallowed by its inferiority. All it could think of was to make Lily be like him.


    If all the dragons on Dragon Ind became like him, he would not be despised.


    There was no difference in the status of the body, only the soul.


    After everything was taken away by Tris, Luz¡¯s body was deformed and twisted like a monster. He would rather die after entrusting Lily with his mission. The dragon that died in the blue sea of light was obsessed with returning home to report, and this dragon, Vines, had all its dignity and pride swallowed by the despicable soul.


    Because of its own greed and gullibility, it caused disaster. Then, it only wanted others to be like it.


    The difference between nobility and despicableness was not in their appearance, status, or their usual eloquence, but in the choices they would make in times of danger.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Kant¡¯s phoenix eyes sparkled.¡± Horus, release the scouting machine and scout the surroundings. I want to make sure that Tracis is not hiding nearby and preparing to attack us.¡±


    Exquisite flying machines spread out in all directions.<div>


    The Eye of the Phoenix had a limited range of effect in the underground environment and required the assistance of drones.


    Ah Xing and Lily stood beside Kant.


    They put on the shining armor. Long Niang raised her right hand, and the five fingers of the huge metal glove closed. The cylinder rod retracted, and the impact hammer of the glove glowed with a demonic purple light. Ah Xing¡¯s long rod was embedded with a huge sharp hammer. The armor-piercing part at the tip of the hammer was strengthened by mysterious elements, and the fuel spout at the back contained high-energy fuel mixed with unknown substances.


    This was the equipment that a magical girl should have.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± Kant said,¡± Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Let¡¯s try our tactics.


    On the fifth crystal pir, they encountered Vines, who was guarding the ce. This was Tris ¡®scheme. At the very least, he could use this aberrant dragon to stall Kant¡¯s group and buy him some time.


    Therefore, he had to be even faster.


    Lily and Ah Xing nodded at the same time.


    The Aberrant Dragon pped its wings and leaped. Its furious roar shook the air and stirred up white ripples. Kant held his breath and waited quietly. Suddenly, the light and shadow in front of him changed. Time and space shed back.


    The mutated dragon that was charging towards them had turned into a twisted flesh monster, and the surrounding environment was simr to the present. The earth trembled slightly, and purple light gas spread out in the darkness. It was a scene seen by the ancient people. The monster that the fifth victim had transformed into devoured the ck beasts that were charging at him from all directions. Countless Ethereals of various shapes and sizes surrounded him and attacked, tore, and gnawed at him.


    Fresh blood dripped down as chunks of flesh and flesh fell to the ground. However, the heavy injuries were quickly healed by the mysterious elements in the next second. That was because the monster was constantly devouring the surrounding Ethereals, chewing on their flesh and blood, absorbing their strength, bing a source of energy for defense and rapid regeneration.


    However, the mysterious elements used for defense, attack, and regeneration were only a small part of it.


    Kant saw that the monster¡¯s lower body waspletely crystallized. The massive energy that made him uneasy was flowing down the crystal pir that was rooted in the ground and pouring into the ground.


    What was he doing?


    Kant saw such a scene in a sh. However, the battle was right in front of him, and the situation did not allow him to observe it carefully. Akatum¡¯s divine power circted, causing space and time to tremble. The fault in time shattered quickly, and the river of time flowed as before. Kant forcefully ended the time shback.


    The scene in front of him returned to normal. Vines opened his bloody mouth and chased after Lily.


    The dragons from the dragon delegation seemed to haveplicated feelings for Lily.


    The spatial gate opened.<div>


    The weapon system was online.


    The enemy¡¯s conventionalbat power had turned into a mutated dragon that had been strengthened by mysterious elements. The energy shield greatly restrained the explosive weapons that mainly dealt damage by fragments and shock waves.


    Therefore, the battle equipment needed to be adjusted.


    The D30 122mm Howitzer that fired shield-piercing shaped bullets, the 105mm Semi-Automatic Cannon that fired Armor-Piercing Stabilized Discarded Sabots, and the CT2000 40mm Submerged Bullet Weapon System.<div>


    Even the old godmother and RPGs that he bought from Kirov in the early days were equipped with armor-piercing and armor-piercing bullets to make up the numbers. The Wanguo brand green-skinned armed system shone brightly here.


    From Russia, the United States, and France, it was a perfect fusion of strength, high-end, and whiteness.


    Violent firepower spewed out from the white fog world.


    Vines ¡®aggressive pursuit was instantly interrupted.


    The violent collision and kic energy bombarded its body, and the energy shield automatically opened up. However, all the armor-piercing bullets and armor-piercing bullets had been strengthened by the mysterious element, and their performance was far better than before. A weapon strengthened by the mysterious element and a shield strengthened by the mysterious element, there had to be an oue in the conflict.


    Vines had fused with the mysterious element, and his entire body was filled with distorted power. There were good and bad, but fortunately, he was one. His safety was the safety of the mysterious element. There was no need for any control or adjustment. This mysterious and terrifying elemental power reacted faster than him and could make wiser choices.


    The disadvantage was that due to their mutual existence, the huge magic power of the dragon no longer existed. All the power came from this unknown substance. Therefore, once the single-core processor of the mysterious element was tied down by other processes, his concentration, mobility, andbat effectiveness would be greatly reduced.


    Although the rumbling bombardment and artillery attacks were blocked by the energy shield, the threat that could not be ignored was like a maggot in the bone. It reminded Vines, who was obsessed with assimting Lily, that the real dangery in that tiny human. This was probably the difference between the self and the superego.


    Vines ¡®ego had copsed from madness and regret. His instincts had lost the suppression of consciousness and had been swallowed by distortion and jealousy. He faced his emotions directly and no longer suppressed his feelings for Lily. However, this emotion had be deformed because of his corruption and degeneration. He only wanted Lily to ept the same upgraded consciousness and be like him. This was what he wanted to do the most.


    The mysterious element that was one with him reced the position of superego, telling him that Lily was not the primary target, but the human. He was the most dangerous.


    Such conflicts and disagreements drove Vines crazy, but as a superego, the mysterious element had greater authority because the mutated dragon had lost all its power, pride, and dignity. All that was left was this corrupted body that had beenpletely eroded by the mysterious element. He had no other choice.


    It roared with even more hatred and loathing. It gave up on Lily, who was trying to escape, and charged at Kant. All it wanted to do now was to crush this hateful bug as soon as possible.


    Kant observed coldly. His eyes were calm.<div>


    ¡°Can you tell?¡±


    ¡± Yes, the high-speed camera has already captured his figure, actions, and even the changes in his eyes. The consciousness of the mysterious element is independent and has not fused with the dragon¡¯s consciousness. It will even interfere and influence his behavior. This behavior pattern should also apply to Tris. I¡¯m thinking about how to maximize this phenomenon¡­Maybe we have a way to interfere with Tris ¡®mode of operation.¡±


    There were probably two reasons why Tracy left the mutated dragon Vines here.


    Firstly, he wanted to stop Kant and his men from pursuing him and buy himself some time.


    Secondly, it was probably to observe and judge Kant¡¯sbat ability and methods. It was because he knew nothing about Kant¡¯s power that he was almost cut off by the spatialws of the white fog world.


    Coincidentally, Kant had the same n.


    The battle against the dragon was extremely crucial, and there was no room for carelessness.


    Through this battle, he would gather as much information as possible.


    Then, he would test the effectiveness of the newbat method.


    In the end¡­He would use tactics to confuse Tracis, who might be observing him in the dark.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    It suddenly opened its bloody mouth and spat out a poisonous dragon breath.


    Horus transformed into a shield. The tower shield that had been strengthened by the infusion of dragon blood blocked the dragon breath that contained mysterious elements. The corrosive power contained in the dragon breath instantly covered the surface of the shield, rapidly corroding it. However, in the next moment, this process was forcefully interrupted because the will of the Fire Stealer flowed over the entire surface of the shield.<div>


    Extinguishing after extraction.


    Offense was defense.


    Exploding artillery fire was fired from Kant¡¯s body, bombarding the deformed dragon continuously.


    Seeing that the Dragon Breath was useless, Vines used his shield and pressed down on him.


    The target of the Bite was Kant, who had opened a Space Gate and wasunching a barrage of attacks.


    ¡°It seems like Tricia can¡¯t control it directly,¡± Horus said in a deep voice.


    This was because the Aberrant Dragon did not hesitate to charge forward. It did not care about the open Spatial Gate at all.


    If Tracy could control or order it, it would be impossible for him not to be on guard against the White Fog World¡¯s Realm Gate. That thing had cut off two of Tracy¡¯s tentacles not long ago. In Tracy¡¯s impression, it must have been heavily guarded.


    ¡± Maybe Tracy wants to test the basics and limits of this move,¡± Kant said calmly.


    ¡°So what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Kant said,¡± Then let him see!¡±


    As he spoke, the giant dragon had already rushed forward. Its tyrannosaur-like body rushed forward with an oppressive force. Its waving tentacles, rotten wings, and disgusting mucus spewed out a palpitating stench. Its monster-like body contained destruction and anger. Its dragon¡¯s roar was deafening.¡± Die!¡±


    Kant¡¯s body was hidden in the Realm Gate. He looked at each other from the other side. A gate connected two worlds. Without thinking, Vines elerated his charge. He wanted to crush this annoying bug to death.<div>


    No matter where he hid.


    They had to chase after him!


    When Vines was about to rush through the door, the mysterious element reacted quickly.


    The same scenario unfolded in the same way. The demon gift with its own intelligence realized that the other side of the door was filled with death that made it uneasy, so it circted its energy and formed a barrier that attacked in the opposite direction in an attempt to stop its host from sending himself to death. By spraying air waves forward, it stopped Vines ¡®violent charge.


    However, in the next moment, a violent directional explosion surged out from the Dimension Portal.


    The invisible and terrifying airwave gathered and strengthened, forming a huge shock wave. It ovepped with the reverse impact of the mysterious element blocking the host, shaking the huge dragon¡¯s body.


    The huge force pushed Vines back involuntarily. In an instant, the Dimensional Door closed, and Ah Xing and Lily descended from the sky. They punched and hammered, and the third wave of force surged out like a tsunami. This force even lifted the huge dragon up, making it unable to borrow force for a moment. It was pushed back by the powerful force of the threeyers.


    Kant had already appeared behind them.


    He opened the spatial gate again.


    The dark door was like a huge mouth that could devour everything. Inside was the white Nirvana.


    The mysterious elements were running wildly, and the tattered wings were emitting purple light. Despite their efforts to stop the process, the gori and Lily continued to push forward. Even with the support of the mysterious elements, the dragon was not invincible. The mutated monster howled and fell into the Realm Gate. The next moment, the dark gate shrank rapidly and closed abruptly, disappearing into the tiny particles of this world.


    The roar stopped. The stench in the air also disappeared. The terrifying mutated dragon was gone. Lily and Ah Xingnded on the ground. Dragon Maiden let out a long sigh.¡± Are you done?¡± Where¡¯s Kant?¡±


    Kant is doing the rest.¡± Ah Xing looked around.¡± Don¡¯t let your guard down. Wait for him toe back.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lily nodded.


    The new Fire Stealer was really cautious.


    He had already warned them repeatedly not to let down their guard at any time because there was more than one enemy here. Perhaps Tracy was secretly observing nearby, waiting for the opportunity for them to reveal a w.


    Therefore, he had to be careful.


    However¡­


    Come back quickly.


    Long Niang looked around and was vignt of her surroundings. In the darkness, there was a dark red that made people uneasy. It was deathly silent. Perhaps there were malicious enemies hiding in the shadows.


    Such an environment and such a situation actually made her feel a little nervous.


    It wasn¡¯t like this in the past.


    No matter where he was, danger or darkness, loneliness or coldness, he was used to it. He was used to loneliness, used to dealing with it alone, and used to being fearless.


    In the past, if she had encountered such a situation, she would not have been shocked but delighted instead. She would have taken the initiative to enter the shadows and started a counter-attack. What a joke. The shadows were his domain.


    But now, she longed for that person to return to her side immediately.


    Was he weak?


    No, it was not that he had be weak.


    It was just that he hadpanions to rely on. Someone was willing to run and fight for his own matters, so he unconsciously wanted to rely on them¡­It was that simple.


    This was really outrageous.


    Useless.


    But, pleasee back quickly, Kant.


    White Fog World.


    The weather was warm and sunny. The world was vast, and white fog surrounded it. The city was bustling with high-rise buildings. This was the country of the White Fog World. It was a map from the haunted house that Xiao Man had bought. The maps of Moani, the western airport, and Zhuerban were all useful. There were piles of junk, warships, ammunition depots, and assembly lines. The residential area was home, and only this area was empty. It was a good ce to put some things.


    Kant stood on amppost and looked at the giant dragon crouching on the wide road in the distance.


    His gaze turned from calm to shock.


    Amidst the heavy bang, the mutated dragon stood up and shook its head that was dripping with purple mucus, sizing up the unfamiliar scenery around it.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    The first update! Four thousand words! Guess how many chapters there are today?

 Chapter 519: 519

    Chapter 519: 519


    Experiment, Conjecture, and Retreat


    The dragon shook its huge head and looked at everything around it in shock.


    It said in confusion,¡±Where¡­¡± Where is this¡­¡±


    Everything before his eyes was a scene he had never seen in his long life.


    As a giant dragon, it had a long life and great strength. It stood at the peak of the world and had been to countless ces and experienced many civilizations.


    The beautiful imperial city built in the forest, the magnificent imperial capital surrounded by the sea, theva fortress in the mountains, the blue capital on the sea¡­ It had seen many cities and the wonders of the earth built by magic, manpower, engineering, and alchemy.


    However, it had never seen such a city before.


    Even in the ancient records of the dragon race, there had never been such a scene.


    It had never heard of or seen anything like this in its entire life. It had never heard of or seen anything like this before.


    Where was this ce?


    In this kind of shock and astonishment, the chaotic spiritual intelligence that was affected by the distorted matter appeared to be clear for a moment. The information in front of him was too much.<div>


    As a dragon who had gone through 90 years ofpulsory education, he could find many clues from the tall buildings, clean streets, and different but generally simr vehicles, which meant that engineering, alchemy, and social development were highly developed.


    Where was this ce?


    Amidst the chaos and shock, he heard a familiar voice.


    It came from above.


    ¡°You really surprised me.¡±


    The dragon suddenly raised its head.


    The tiny ant was standing on amppost, looking down at him with curiosity.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive,¡± he said.


    Kant.


    This name appeared in his chaotic mind.


    Kang De from Aurora.


    The human who deceived Lily.


    A sinner who sphemed the dignity of the dragon race.


    Shameless ants.


    Kill him.


    ¡± Kant!¡± Even though it was already reduced to this state, even though it had gone mad, its emotions and thoughts were magnified. It became a devilish obsession. It roared,¡± Kant!¡±


    No matter where they were.


    I want to kill you.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±<div>


    Golden threads interweaved in the void. A giant scale appeared in the sky. The lever moved, and the Timeline changed quietly. The flow of time in the white fog world was anchored to Earth. Kant said calmly,¡± It¡¯s worth the time.¡±


    The mutated dragon sent a few cars around it flying with one w. It pped its wings, and purple mist spread out. The shiny outer shell of the surrounding cars corroded and dimmed. It soared into the air and rushed towards themppost.¡± Die!¡±


    ¡°An unexpected surprise. However, you still have to die. However¡­¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the greatest honor of your life to die here,¡± Kant said calmly.<div>


    The dragon turned a deaf ear and swung its ws fiercely. Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time!


    Then, it heard a loud rumble.


    The scenery in front of him suddenly changed. The road extended endlessly. Kant, who was standing on the streetmp, quickly moved backward. No, it was not the people of Aurora, but the streetmp under his feet. The scenery behind him roared and left. Space extended and the distance widened. It was originally within reach, but now it was as far as the sky.


    If Vines was awake, he would have been in despair and even given up resisting after seeing this scene. But now, he had lost his mind. His rationality was reced by madness and chaos, and he could not realize the meaning of this scene. It was absolute control over space.


    This was the domain of the gods.


    He roared as he chased after Kant, who was already far away. However, the path under his feet seemed to extend endlessly. Even though he had never stopped, the distance between him and Kant was still very far. He could not get close at all.


    Then, the world started to spin.


    The straight path suddenly stood up and turned into a wall. The dragon could not stand on its feet and stumbled down. Vines pped his wings and floated in the air, but it seemed to be surrounded by countless walls of air. With a loud rumble, the tall buildings around him unfolded like a kaleidoscope.


    Layers afteryers of infinite replication. Rocks, vehicles, roads, and even skyscrapers toppled and flipped. Everything fell into the void and then floated in the air, building a strange world of reinforced concrete. In the stairway corridor built by the seven skyscrapers, Kant stood on the light screen wall of the skyscraper and looked at Vines.


    Vines was also looking at Kant.


    The man was standing on the wall of a building that was nted downwards, looking at him upside down.


    But in Kant¡¯s eyes, he was standing on a level ground. All he saw was Vines, who was hovering in the air in aical manner. He was flying around like a headless fly.


    Who was right?<div>


    It was Kant.


    This was because his will was the spatial base point of this world.


    Vines pped his wings and charged at Kant. However, this action caused him to crash into a building behind him. His body broke through the tall floor-to-ceiling windows and crashed into the bearing pirs. He rampaged through the vast office building. Kant reached out and clenched his fist lightly. The building copsed with a bang. Countless weights pressed forward, trapping the Aberrant Dragon within. An energy shield was activated, and the dragon¡¯s muffled roars were endless.


    The mysterious elements were still vigorous, and they could still instinctively defend themselves.


    But here, there was no need for guns to bombard and consume energy.


    Kant pointed with his finger and pushed the wreckage of Vines ¡®building upward. After ten seconds, the space shifted again. The building fell downward again, creating friction in the air and shooting out meteors.


    It roared and smashed into the ground.


    The asphalt road copsed, and the sewer system was exposed. The violent shock wave sent all the vehicles and green belts around flying, shaking the foundation one after another. The debris from the impact was solidified in the air and then quickly scattered in all directions, revealing the struggling dragon.


    The energy shield had already dimmed.


    In the sky, more than a dozen high-speed falling objects rumbled.


    ¡± To be able to die here, with the divine power of Akatum and the Fire Stealer personally arranging for you, isn¡¯t this the greatest glory of your life?¡±


    After the collision, the dying dragon was lifted into the sky by an invisible force.


    Kant flew over.<div>


    Even now, Vines didn¡¯t have a trace of fear. There was only madness, hatred, and unwillingness.


    He muttered,¡±Lily¡­¡± Lily¡­ Kill¡­ Kill¡­¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± Are you alive or dead?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Vins to give him an answer.


    But he could find it himself.


    ¡°There are two possibilities. First, the powerful body and strength of the dragon are enough to resist the annihtion of the white fog world, but the possibility of this is rtively low. Moreover, you are no longer a dragon.¡±


    ¡± Then the second option¡­¡± Kant said. It¡¯s the mysterious element at work.¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    Although Lily and Ah Xing were still waiting in the underground world, and Tris was carrying out his n, the discovery was indeed worth spending a little more time.


    ¡°It¡¯s this unknown substance that¡¯s protecting you, allowing you to resist the obliterationws of the white fog world ande to this forbidden domain where life should not exist. In other words¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath and pressed his hand on the dragon¡¯s almost rotten skin.


    ¡°Let me verify it.¡±


    Fire Stealer¡¯s Power activated.<div>


    Time eleration activated.


    The space-time divine power circting in his body resonated with the white fog world. The Fire Stealer¡¯s spirit extended infinitely, instantly covering all of Vines ¡®dragon body and locking onto the distorted power.


    Extracting and stripping.


    The mysterious elements were continuously extracted from Vines ¡®body.


    The dragon struggled violently, and the mysterious elements glowed in an attempt to resist. However, in Kant¡¯s world, such resistance was meaningless. The power of the Fire Stealer was destroyed as easily as breaking dry weeds. The divine power of space led all counterattacks and struggles to meaningless nothingness.


    The distorted tissues that filled the dragon¡¯s body were constantly wiped out.


    The dragon¡¯s broken body gradually withered.


    His body was almostpletely corroded, but there was still a bit of the dragon left. Perhaps Tracy wanted him to stop Kant and the others here, so he left some for him to support his intelligence. This was Kant¡¯s chance to do an experiment.


    Most of Vines ¡®life essence had been plundered and filled with mysterious elements. After extracting this unknown substance, the mutated dragon would die quickly.


    However, dying quickly and dying immediately were two different concepts.


    The dragon¡¯s remaining vitality would also make this ¡°rapid death¡±not so fast.


    Therefore, there would be aparison.


    Withparison, there would be results.


    Time sped up again. The hourss in the sky turned, and the mysterious elements were quickly extracted and stripped. Arge amount of elements were transferred into Kant¡¯s body. The Fire Stealer narrowed his eyes and observed the dragon¡¯s vitality.


    The purple vegetation gradually disappeared, the tentacles withered, the scales peeled off, and the purple flesh withered. The giant dragon¡¯s huge body gradually withered, but it gradually returned to its original appearance.


    Even the madness and distortion in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    The dragon stopped struggling, but he was still alive. Where is this ce?¡±


    ¡± How about a more meaningfulst word?¡± Kant asked calmly.


    ¡± You¡¯re saving me?¡± Vines could feel the filthy foreign matter in his body getting rid of. He shuddered and looked at Kant.¡± Are you saving me?¡± Human, save me! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡­¡±


    ¡± No,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± I just want you to die in a different way.¡±


    ¡± What?!¡± Vines tried his best to raise his head and shouted,¡± Human! Stop! What do you want to do? I order you to stop immediately!


    I am Vines, son of Gaston. I am the noble Golden Dragon. You must do your best to save my life. I will repay you ordingly. I¡­¡±


    ¡± What happened?¡± Kant looked at him helplessly.¡± Don¡¯t you remember what just happened?¡± I haven¡¯t cleared your mind yet.¡±


    The other party was stunned at first. Although it was an experience during his crazy period, it was still remembered.


    After all, it was the memory of the dragon race.


    He thought of everything that had happened before.


    A mysterious and unknown civilized city.


    There was also the ability to manipte space that made his soul tremble.


    It was like the power of a god.


    It was stunned for a moment before it looked at Kant¡¯s calm expression. It could feel the strange energy that was constantly flowing out of its body. Its scales were peeling off, and its dragon horns were peeling off. It clearly realized that when the dirty and unknown substancepletely disappeared, it would be the moment it died.


    ¡°Mian¡­Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Forgive my rudeness!¡± he shouted. I¡¯m willing to offer my loyalty to you! Please save my life! Please! ¡°My merciful Majesty, I¡¯m willing to be your mount. I¡¯m willing to sign a contract with you. I don¡¯t want to die. I really don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    Kant shook his head.


    ¡°What dragon?¡± He said,¡± So it¡¯s just that I reincarnated well.¡±


    Vines ¡®mouth was bound by the spatial lock, and his pleading turned into a desperate whimper. His eyes turned from pleading to despair, from despair to hatred, and from hatred to curses.


    How familiar.


    It was indeed good to reincarnate.


    Kant continued to extract the deformed body tissues. The huge dragon¡¯s body had shrunk by about 60%. Suddenly, Vines ¡®body shook violently.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    By connecting the world with the divine power of time and space, he had already obtained a portion of the authority here. His senses were sharp, and he could sense the minute changes in time and space. At that moment, he felt an indescribable mysterious power descend on the dragon¡¯s body in an instant.


    Kant turned around.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes had already lost their luster.


    It was dead.


    ¡°There are still aberrations in my body.¡±


    Kant checked.


    ¡± The extraction avoided the main blood vessels, heart, brain, and other vital parts, and tried to extract the whole body as evenly as possible. The cause of death was not the body¡¯s disability. The internal cirction still maintained a certain level of vitality.¡±


    ¡°In other words, we can guess that under a certain concentration, the mysterious element can ensure that the host can resist the obliterationw of the white fog world. When the concentration drops to a certain critical point, the obliterationw of the white fog world will take advantage of the weakness and kill the host instantly.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not a specific part because the mysterious elements in the brain and heart have not been cleared. There are also a few areas with high concentration in other parts as a control group.¡±


    ¡°It should be calcted by quantity and not density.¡±


    Kant muttered to himself as he summarized the results of the experiment.


    ¡°How did it work? Would the mysterious elements that were rendered harmless through extraction work? Do I have to infuse the essence into the target¡¯s entire body, or do I just have to reach a certain amount?¡±


    Kant stroked his forehead and paced back and forth.


    ¡± I need more test subjects¡­¡±


    He muttered,¡±Go to Earth to find animals and other living beings for experiments¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. The structure of the creatures on Earth is different from that of the other world. We have to go to the other world to find them. We even have to capture a few scumbags on death row. We have captured quite a number of ve hunters previously. We can use them¡­¡±


    ¡°However, this is a little time-consuming¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it is still worth it¡­¡±


    Kant spoke quickly.


    Tris was about to offer the sixth sacrifice. His target was Lily. He wanted to raise the River of Origin to the surface. Stopping him was a top priority, but now¡­


    Kant felt that the experiment at hand was the most important.


    The former was to save the world, while thetter was an important way out.


    ¡°If my guess is correct, at least¡­¡±


    He seemed to have made up his mind, but the next moment, the signal transmitter on his waist lit up with a shing red light.


    ¡°Oh¡­ F * ck!¡±


    Kant closed his eyes and exhaled heavily.


    Time reversed, and the Fire Stealer opened the Door of Darkness and returned to the Other World.


    On the ground, the dead dragony quietly.


    His body suddenly moved unconsciously, and then moved again, as if he was trying very hard.


    Then, it waspletely silent.


    He did not move again.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Four thousand words.


    P.S. 2: I was going to write 12,000 today, but I was very sleepy after writing the first chapter. I¡¯ve been writing the second chapter until now. I¡¯ll talk about the rest when I wake up. Good night, I¡¯m going to sleep.

 Chapter 520: 520

    Chapter 520: 520


    Fate


    Returning to the other world.


    The scorching air blew against his face. Kant felt a rumbling vibration as soon as his feet touched the ground.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Not long after you left, this ce began to shake.¡±


    Lily replied,¡± The entire underground world is changing. It¡¯s as if something hase to life. This is a disturbing phenomenon¡­¡± I think I should inform you immediately.¡±


    She looked at Kant and sized him up.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant nodded.¡± It¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    The environment was getting hotter and hotter. The Fire Stealer¡¯s spiritual sense spread out. He could feel the surging power under his feet. The unimaginable energy torrent was gradually turning from dead silence to activation.


    His original n was to quickly chase after Tris and kill him before the mutated dragonpleted its n. However, he was hindered by Vines and discovered an extremely important situation, so he was dyed for a while.


    He did not expect that in such a short period of time, Tracy wouldplete the sixth sacrifice.<div>


    Kant took a deep breath and tossed the little bit of regret in his heart to the side. Life was unpredictable, but it was unpredictable. Once you made a choice, you had to bear the risk. There was nothing to regret.


    If he did it again, he would waste the same amount of time on the same thing.


    ¡°Should we chase after him?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant nodded.¡± Go after him.¡±


    ¡± Wait a minute,¡± Kant said just as Ah Xing and Lily were about to leave.


    They looked at Kant together.


    ¡°Critical moment, I mean critical moment, it must be the most critical moment.¡± Kant said,¡± Don¡¯t hesitate. Use all your strength to activate the mysterious energy stored in the armor and absorb it into your body. You can even consider using the natural substances around you that haven¡¯t been rendered harmless¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing,¡±Leave the rest to me.¡± Trust me.¡±


    There was no time to look for ve hunters or other death row prisoners to carry out transmigration experiments.


    Evidently, Tris was already on the verge of sess. The longer Lily and Ah Xing were left here, the greater the danger. In the eyes of the mutated dragon, Lily was the seventh sacrifice.


    Damn it.


    Lily was stunned for a moment before rolling her eyes.


    If it really came to that, she would definitely save herself at all costs.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s chase after them.¡±


    As usual, Ah Xing sensed the location of the sixth crystal pir.


    The ground shook, and gravel kept falling from the dome. The hot air rose to a higher ce, and the chaotic elemental phenomenon distorted the air. There were very few animals and nts in this deeper area. The living luminous nts shone with a dark red color and spat out a poisonous aura. The light grew brighter.


    They were jumping for joy.


    The sixth crystal pir had already shattered.


    Orangutan and Lily were vignt of their surroundings. They did not find any traces of Tris here. After sacrificing Luz¡¯s life essence and obtaining the sealing power in the crystal pir, it should have been waiting here for the arrival of the group because it needed to sacrifice Lily as the seventh sacrifice.<div>


    But he was not there.


    Was he hiding in the dark, preparing for a sneak attack, or did he go somewhere?


    Kant used his Phoenix Eyes to observe his surroundings. He did not detect the corrupted aura of the aberrant dragon. He nodded at Lily and the gori, and they nodded back. There was a tacit understanding between them.


    The Dragoness and Ah Xing stood back to back, raising their gloves and warhammers. They were also paying attention to Kant¡¯s every move. Their battle suits protected their bodies as the Fire Stealer stepped forward, approaching the broken crystal pir.<div>


    These huge crystal pirs were monsters that the ancient people had willingly epted as sacrifices. After devouring countless Ethereals, they crystallized and finally formed this appearance.


    Near every crystal pir, Kant was able to trigger a space-time shback. It was as if the will of the ancients had transcended space-time and resonated with Kant¡¯s spirit, exining the past to him.


    Kant had no idea why they were fighting or why they were here.


    They only knew that they had epted the gift of the devil and fought, suffered, and sacrificed for it.


    The gap in time quietly appeared.


    He entered the domain of scorching heat.


    The scene before his eyes suddenly changed. The dark underground world was filled with light. Before his eyes was a huge,plete crystal pir. Kant witnessed the crystallization of the corrupted monster. The swaying tentacles and eyeballs gradually faded. The rotting and proliferating flesh turned into clear and pure crystals. Evil turned pure, and ugliness turned beautiful. The brilliant crystal pir rose from the ground, shining with dreamy and beautiful light.


    The ck beasts that wereing from all directions were still endless. They had developed a great hatred and hostility towards this crystal pir. Theyunched attacks, rammed, spat, and bit.


    Then, a ray of light appeared.


    Bright halos gushed out from the crystal pir, and the zing light upied the entire world. Kant heard the ck beasts ¡®painful and furious roars. In the brilliant light and shadows, he could barely see the vortex of light engulfing everything. It disintegrated, tore apart, and absorbed the ck beasts one by one, turning them into an endless stream of pure energy that was sucked into the crystal pir. It flowed endlessly into the roots that extended infinitely underground.


    It was injected into an unknown region.


    The strong light shook and rumbled as if time and space were shaken.


    In the intense light, Kant seemed to see a figure. After sending off thest sixrades, she walked towards her destination calmly, sorrowfully, and with relief.<div>


    That was thest ancient person.


    A lone wolf carrying a g.


    Time and space flipped, and the light and shadow before Kant¡¯s eyes changed. Kant¡¯s vision returned to the main world.


    The ancient scenes he had seen earlier had left him with a myriad of fantasies. But now that he had found traces of Tris, Kant¡¯s mind raced as he recalled the scenes in the shback of time and space.


    Strong light, vibrations, and¡­


    Link.


    ¡°Horus!¡± Kant shouted. Our route and location!¡±


    With his palm facing up, the armor on his palm opened. Light and shadow spurted out, and countless light particles projected the terrain along the way. Every cave, corner, passageway, and slope.


    And the location of every crystal.


    ¡°Hexagon!¡±


    The image changed from three-dimensional to an aerial view.


    The positions of the six crystalline lenses were connected to each other.


    ¡°Or rather¡­¡±<div>


    The shining lines were outlined.


    ¡°Hexagram.¡±


    The intersection in the middle was shining brightly.


    ¡± Where is it?¡± Kant looked at the gori.¡± Can you sense the location of thest crystal pir?¡±


    Ah Xing suddenly came back to her senses. Her face suddenly turned pale in pain, and a subconscious fear and resistance appeared in her eyes that she did not notice.


    She muttered,¡±No¡­¡± I¡­¡±


    The next moment, Kant¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Ah Xing and Lily reacted at the same time. They looked down at their feet at the same time. As powerful creatures, their spiritual power and perception sensed the surging and violent changes deeper underground.


    The rumbling sounds underground suddenly became ten times louder.


    It was as if the substance that had been umted for a long time was about to spew out.


    ¡°Dodge!¡± the Fire Stealer shouted sternly.


    The jetpack bellowed and spat out mes. Kant grabbed Lily with one hand and Ah Xing with the other. The powerful impact of the jet¡¯s vortex spout sent the three of them flying into the distance. The Dragoness looked at Ah Xing in the air and threw Kant further away. With the recoil, she stomped her feet and followed him.


    Kant adjusted his position in midair and looked behind him.<div>


    In the next moment, the lower half of the shattered crystal pir exploded.


    Kant¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Pure purple liquid gushed out from the hole in the crystal pir.


    It was shining, bright, and strange.


    Beautiful, charming, and terrifying.


    It was an extremely pure, liquid, mysterious element.


    He thought of the testimony of the mutated dragons.


    The River of Origin.


    The Spirit River that Tracy had been thinking about and wanted to bring it to the surface.


    The liquid that contained terrifying power was like a fountain. Under the powerful pressure, it flew out and sshed in all directions. It flowed endlessly and wantonly.


    The air was suffused with a devilish purple color. The rocks and crystals that were stained with the drops of the spirit river melted into a semi-solidified liquid, merging into the purple spring. Following this flow, everything was dissolving.


    The sturdy stone walls were copsing and shattering. The underground structure that had been formed for countless years was melting continuously. The temperature was rising continuously. Bright light dispelled the darkness and illuminated everything in the underground world.


    Lily transformed into a dragon. Gori grabbed her dragon horn. Kant hovered in the air. They watched everything. In the blink of an eye, the dark and deep world shone brightly. The surrounding stone walls, mineral veins, crystals, and caves were swept up and dissolved by the wanton flow of purple fountains. A series of copses, disintegration, and changes quickly took ce. Large pieces of rocks fell, shattered, and disappeared.


    Then, the ground cracked.


    Then, the mountain disappeared.


    The slope was submerged, the stone bridge copsed, the stone pirs broke, and the cliffs copsed. Only the flowing purple surged over. The spiritual river of origin gushed out from six ces and flowed back from six ces. Finally, it gathered into flowing purity, flew down, and flowed back, shining in the underground world.


    The treacherous terrain, the low and ever-changing pits, holes, tunnels, slopes, bridges, the clusters of red crystals, the extremely pure metal veins, everything¡­


    It was just a dry riverbed.


    Now, the flood season had arrived.


    Kant and the others witnessed everything silently.


    They watched as the dark world was filled with dazzling purple, watching as the purple river that contained immense energy rose from nothing, gathering and rising, finally turning into a raging river that flowed through. Their depths were unknown, their origins unknown, and their size unknown. However, even the massive mysterious elements that filled the bodies of the corrupted aberrant dragons were only a small drop of waterpared to the river.


    ¡°So beautiful, so sacred, so great!¡±


    The joyful praise resounded through the void.


    The purple river flowed, and everything was melted and devoured. Only a small tform stood in the middle of the river like an ind. A huge, twisted dragon beast was entrenched here. It was extremely ugly and distorted, forming a sharp contrast with the dazzling purple river that flowed around it.


    The ugly and deformed monster was worshipping piously, praising the holy name.


    Its hundreds of eyes looked at the silver dragon in the sky.


    And the humans around her.


    ¡± As I said, Lily, all of this is the will of the Dragon God. You will eventuallye here, just as the sacred river will rise into the sky and spread the blessings of Akatum across the world.¡±


    The monster¡¯s deepughter spewed out purple dregs. The tentacles that had been cut off by the Realm Gate hadpleted regeneration. It had grown four wings again. Bone spursy across the wings, and the wings were covered with purple spores. Countless tentacles did not hesitate to reach into the purple river, absorbing enormous power and nutrients.


    Its body expanded even more, and mysterious energy filled it. New eyes kept opening, and new tentacles kept extending. Tracis let out a happy cry.


    ¡°Ah, more, more¡­¡±


    He was panting, excited, eager, and looking forward to it.


    ¡°My body can no longer hold any more¡­It requires the final upgrade and the final sacrifice.¡±


    ¡± Lily, it¡¯s you, the final sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Do you see this great god? Do you see this magnificent career and mission? Did you feel the Dragon God¡¯s oracle? The sacrifice of thest dragon, and then the greatness would be handed over to the great hand. The sacred inheritance wouldplete the ovepping of reincarnation. This was the oracle! This is the sound I heard!¡±


    The six purple wings that looked like gue demons spread out with a loud bang, and the bone spikes shook and tore through the air.


    ¡°You will never be able to imagine what I saw!¡±


    Perhaps it was because the great n was about to bepleted, or perhaps it was because Tricia had gone crazy, but it also longed to talk, to acknowledge, and to share this supreme joy with others.


    The mutated monster soared into the sky, waving its tentacles and roaring with its swollen head.


    ¡± I saw a pious sacrifice!¡±


    ¡± I saw a fearless blood sacrifice!¡±


    ¡± The most loyal believers received the revtion and sowed the seeds here with blood and death. I watched their sacrifices all the way and listened to the guidance of the gods toe here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Akatum! The Dragon God allowed me to witness all of this, allowing me to know my mission. These brave believers had made great sacrifices, and the seeds they had sown had taken root and sprouted after countless years. They had followed the will of the gods, experienced countless trials and sacrifices, and finally seeded. How exciting! How great! Everything was destined! It was destined!


    Destined!¡±


    ¡°I was destined to be chosen by Akatum! I was destined to ept his gift, to ept the Ancient race¡¯s gift. I was destined toplete my great cause and reopen the glorious era of the Dragon race! Today is the day!¡±


    ¡°So Lili! Resist! Fight! Then I will give you the mostplete failure! Then I will give you the most glorious upgrade!


    In the end, you will understand-¡±


    The terrifying monsters stirred up the wind and clouds, setting off an inescapable.


    ¡± Fate cannot be resisted and cannot be changed. Everything is destined!¡±


    The air rumbled.


    However, they would eventually understand that fate could not be resisted and could not be changed. Everything was already destined.


    It was a familiar voice.


    It was a voice that was imprinted in his mind and would never be forgotten.


    Kant¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his heart trembled violently.


    ¡± Kill it!¡± he roared.¡± Kill it!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] She seemed to have pressed her left hand when she slept for the past two days. Yesterday, her arm was sore and numb. Today, it was a little better, but her fingers were starting to hurt again. It was so tiring to write.

 Chapter 521: 521

    Chapter 521: 521


    A Single Core Is Forever


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Kant¡¯s almost berserk roar startled Ah Xing and Lily. Before they could figure out what was going on, the Realm Gate opened and the howitzer¡¯s volley shook the scorching underground world.


    A purple light shed as Tracy activated his energy shield. The collision between the spear and the shield created dazzling ripples. The impact exploded, and mes and shock waves raged in all directions.


    The Aberrant Dragon let out a violent roar as it withstood the barrage of cannons.


    Now, his body had swelled and distorted beyondpare. The once noble dragon had be a corrupted monster. Dozens of huge tentacles extended into the flowing purple river like roots, continuously absorbing endless mysterious elements as if they possessed endless magic power, making the energy shield¡¯s endurance almost limitless!


    ¡°Feel this power! He could feel the power! I can¡¯t resist!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one end for you!¡± Tracy roared.


    He took a deep breath, and his tentacles rapidly absorbed the power of the River of Origin. His body, which was piled with arge number of vegetation and eggs of aberrations, expanded like a balloon. In his opened mouth, rotting and destructive light lingered, breeding a breath that could destroy everything.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The zing breath formed a huge spear of light that could destroy everything. It shot up from the bottom and shot at Kant in the air. The torrent of light was so terrifying that it instantly melted the armor-piercing rods and armor-piercing bullets that were shooting at him in unison. It rushed toward the Fire Stealer and the Realm Gate!<div>


    A golden light shed in Kant¡¯s eyes. Time sped up, and he closed the door and left.


    The beam of light missed its target and shot straight into the sky of the cave. It roared and tore through the rocks and earth. It moved like a light sword and chased after Ah Xing and Lily.¡± I don¡¯t believe you can continue hiding!¡±


    The dragon girl pped her wings to dodge. She flew around with Ah Xing. The light surged and shone on the silver dragon that was flying in the void. Lily shouted,¡± Tris, are you going to kill me?¡±


    The Aberrant Dragon turned the light pir and continued to sh at him. However, my journey today is all because of Akatum¡¯s promise. Since you are thest sacrifice, you must be thest sacrifice. Even if I want to kill you, I will definitely kill you! Because this is Akatum¡¯s decree!¡±


    The light beam spun even faster. The surging torrent of light was like aser drill, with endless energy. Because Tricia was rooted in the Purple River, it was constantly absorbing the mysterious elements to supply energy. As long as it could stille into contact with the river, the surging energy would never be exhausted!


    ¡°Let¡¯s face fate!¡± the mutated dragon said sternly.


    The zing light chased after Lily, who was fleeing. It was agile and huge, cutting up and down, sweeping left and right, chasing after the agile figure. Long Niang was carrying Ah Xing, so she could not transform into a human to dodge. Ah Xing also realized this and shouted,¡± Hurry up and change! I have a way!¡±


    The sudden change in the situation caught them off guard. In the battle that Kant had nned earlier, Lily and the gori were fighting at high speed in a narrow area, just like the previous dragons. They attacked in human form, agile and swift. Together with Kant¡¯s long-range attacks, they were sessful in every battle.


    But in the blink of an eye, the situation changed. The River of Origin flowed again, and the surroundingplex environment became empty and monotonous due to the rise of the riverbed. Tricia took root in the river and relied on the endless mysterious elements tounch long-range attacks. In this case, Lily and Ah Xing, who were melee characters, were passive.


    After sacrificing six giant dragons and extracting the River of Origin to fight, Tracy disyed terrifying destructive power. In such a special terrain, even if the Dragon Emperor came personally, the oue would be difficult to predict.


    Not to mention the young Lily, who was good at closebat and surprise attacks.


    She couldn¡¯t even get close to Tracy.


    ¡°Quickly transform!¡± Ah Xing shouted,¡± We can¡¯t hide anymore!¡±


    No matter how nimble the dragon¡¯s flight was, it was still a huge creature. Even if it moved around, the space it could hide in was gradually reduced when it was attacked and chased by the torrents of light.


    Lily gritted her teeth.


    Ah Xing did not hesitate to break away from the dragon¡¯s neck and rush to the other side.


    ¡°Ah Xing!¡±


    Tracis ¡®hundreds of Distortion Eyes immediately noticed this change. The beam of light shifted and chased after Ah Xing. After all, it did not dare to take too much risk.


    It was safer to kill this ant.<div>


    Anyway, the result and purpose were the same.


    The next moment, the air shook and rumbled.


    On the other side, a dark spatial gate opened. A ming meteor broke through the spatial gate. The zing tail mes shone in the sky and smashed towards the head of the mutated dragon.


    ¡°Kant!¡±<div>


    ¡± Roar!¡± The corrupted dragon roared fiercely.¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±


    Whether it was Lily or another ant, they were all trying to lure Kant out.


    Because he was the most dangerous.


    The surging divine power that filled his body, the great spiritual sense that had been upgraded, everything it possessed reminded him that this Skyquaking person was the most dangerous.


    He had to be killed first.


    It had been preparing for this battle since a long time ago.


    Facing the meteor that was falling from his back at a high speed, Tracy howled and roared. A huge opening appeared on his swollen and deformed back, and another mouth appeared out of thin air. The torrent of light that gushed out of his body instantly turned to a new mouth, and it was magnificent and vast, facing the sky!


    Flowing light, meteorites, high energy, and speed. The oue was decided in an instant.


    The mountain that was taken out from the white fog world was only ordinary. Time was tight, and it did not continuously elerate. Its power was only that of an ordinary meteor. In an instant, it was swallowed and disintegrated by the torrent of light formed by the mysterious elements.


    The powerful gravitational potential energy and the raging power were easily eliminated. The destructive light spear did not lose its momentum as it stabbed towards the spatial door.


    ¡°Is this your Forbidden Spell? Kant!¡±


    ¡°The glory of the dragon will extinguish your little candle!¡± Tracyughed wildly.


    Intense torrents of light surged into the Realm Gate.<div>


    The aberrant dragon believed that the intensity of the elemental interference was enough to prevent Kant from controlling the spatial gate freely. It might even make him lose his reliance on spatial power!


    But the next moment, he heard a light snort.


    The surging light rushed into the white fog world.


    If Tracis ¡®hundred eyes could see through the fog of space, he would definitely be able to see that in a city that waspletely different from the civilization of the continent, the pir of light that could reach the sky and the earth in an instant had be extremely slow.


    It even solidified.


    The stream of light at the top was slowly moving forward. Because the concept of space had changed, the distance had be very long, so it was very slow to walk. Akatum¡¯s mighty power circted in this strangend of miracles, and the space twisted and deviated, reconstructing itself like a kaleidoscope.


    It created another path.


    Therefore, in the next moment, another purple pir of light shot out from the Dimension Portal beside the flood of light that Tris shot out, sting towards the aberrant dragon below.


    Changing the direction of a ray of light required a reflective surface.


    Or perhaps, he needed a distorted space.


    The full-powered beam of light rushed into the white fog world. Kant distorted the rules of space and refracted it. It took a turn and shot toward Tracy. This was a payback from the other world. It used the method of directly changing the structure of space. It was much better than the Murong family¡¯s!


    The mysterious element sensed the approaching danger and automatically formed an energy shield.


    But this time, he was truly using his spear to attack his shield!<div>


    The mysterious elements circted on their own. This unknown demonic substance had its own single-nucleus process. Before Tris could react, this self-defeating confrontation had achieved a wonderful result.


    In the face of a powerful attack, the energy shield had to increase its power, but increasing the shield¡¯s power meant reducing the output of the light spear. If the output of the light spear was reduced, the energy supply of the energy shield would be redundant, and the redundant energy would be redistributed to the output of the light spear. Increasing the output of the light spear would cause the shield to increase its power.


    However, increasing the power of the shield meant reducing the power output of the light spear.


    In the blink of an eye, in the blink of an eye, in an indescribably short time, everything had happened.


    zing and invincible light spears, tough and indestructible shields.


    At this moment, they all copsed.


    It is the method of our ancestors to break down and jump out. It cannot be changed.


    Tracis let out a painful roar. The process of the mysterious elements copsed, causing the bnce of energy transmission that he absorbed, gathered, and used to copse instantly. Originally, it was one in and one out to maintain bnce, but in an instant, the light spear and shield disappeared, and the energy output dropped to zero. However, the energy involved was still running at full power, which led to the excessive umtion of mysterious elements. His body had a limit to amodate!


    Blood and flesh flew everywhere as its body expanded. A huge explosion sounded from the abdomen of the mutated dragon. Purple blood, tissues, and scales fell off and scattered in all directions!


    Everything happened so quickly that Kant did not even realize what had happened.


    It was only when he heard Tracis ¡®painful scream that he snapped back to his senses.


    The cannons roared and bombs were dropped. Lily¡¯s dragon breath came from afar. Ah Xing threw the high-explosive javelin at lightning speed. In the midst of the explosion, Kant¡¯s armor spewed out mes and he dived down.


    He wanted to banish Tracy to the White Fog World!<div>


    However, just as he was about to approach the flesh, the purple shield was activated again.


    It restarted.


    The blood-stained tentacles twisted in the air, and the spores and eyeballs on his back shot out through his strong muscle contraction. Kant sighed softly in the face of such an attack. He opened a space gate and jumped to dodge.


    In the next moment, he returned to the sky and looked down at the mutated dragon in the purple river.


    The regret in his heart quickly disappeared.


    The opportunity just now was wonderful.


    But who would have thought that such a thing would happen?


    Even Tracy had yet to recover from this inexplicable heavy injury. He raised his shield and roared, Kant! What did you do? What did you just do?!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m just using Akatum¡¯s power to teach you a lesson,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± You used the Dragon God¡¯s name to kill your own kind. Today, the Chief wants to beat you up. Are you convinced?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just an ant! How dare you call the Dragon God by his name!¡± The mutated dragon roared.


    The tentacles dug deep into the purple river, continuously extracting energy. Surging mysterious elements filled his body, rapidly healing the heavy injuries that had almost caused him to self-destruct. Tracis was recovering quickly. He was furious and his killing intent was directed at Kant. The fallen dragon must have gone crazy.


    Other than the so-called guidance of Akatum, he had nothing else.


    He could only believe, practice, and be fanatical, treating it as everything.


    The aberrations opened their bloody mouths, and terrifying energy gathered once again. The surging purple light shed, and the indestructible light spear was about to shoot out again.


    A Space Gate opened behind Kant.


    ¡°.. Damn it!¡±


    The intense light quickly faded away, and Tricia stopped his second foolish act.


    He roared and spat out a huge ball of purple mucus. The thick projectile emitted a corrosive aura. It was filled with spores and small parasites. It contained countless corrosive energy and lethal toxins. It carried a withering aura as it flew toward Kant!


    Then, it was put into the Realm Gate, and after a round of inactivating treatment, it was thrown out again.


    Spikes, light beams, energy balls.


    Burst, Scatter, Continuous.


    All of them were either dodged or kept in the Realm Gate.


    It was returned to the original state.


    Tricia had abandoned her dragon form and was no longer able to use Dragon-Language Magic. Initially, the energy spear was a more powerful attack than Dragon-Language Magic, and she could slowly develop newbat techniques with it. However, under Kant¡¯s Spatial Deflection, the single-core CPU had lost its dignity in humiliation.


    They were all wooden.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The air shook and rolled again. Another fiery meteor smashed out from the Realm Gate.


    Tracis umted energy and shot out a beam of light to neutralize the mass attack. However, Kant was already waiting behind him. He used the Realm Gate to capture the spewing beam of light and returned it intact.


    Finally, the Aberrant Dragon remembered its previous lesson. In a sh, it cut off the continuous power supply of the beam of light and blocked the small attack with a shield. However, such an encounter still made it feel ashamed, angry, and even uneasy.


    Hundred Eyes clearly saw the people of Aurora pondering.


    Tracey had a premonition that this Skyquaker was trying to deduce the pattern from the previous encounter and phenomenon, looking for some kind of loophole and w that made him uneasy.


    This guy was indeed the most terrifying.


    He had to take back the initiative and not be beaten passively!


    In that case¡­


    The Aberrant Dragon roared and roared. Its wings pped and tore through the air. It rose into the air and charged at Kant.


    ¡°Even if I can only fight with my body, the light of Akatum is still shining on me! This power is something you can¡¯t match! I will tear you apart! I will crush you! I will end you!¡±


    ¡± Go to hell!¡± Tracis roared as his sharp ws struck back and his huge mouth devoured the beast.


    On the other side, Lily transformed into a dragon and flew across the sky with Ah Xing on her back. She quickly approached from below. Although Tris was in the air, his tentacles that were constantly growing and extending were still rooted in the purple river. This was the source of his power.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Cut them off!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Recently, the industry has been in turmoil, and people¡¯s hearts have been fluctuating. The future is a mystery. I¡¯m thinking of a path that I¡¯ve never imagined. How about making a debut for VTL? (Pondering)

 Chapter 522: 522

    Chapter 522: 522


    God¡¯s Chosen One


    Tracis ¡®roar continued to shake the underground world. The purple river flowed and the water boiled. In the scorching mes, intense explosions continued to sound, and the sound waves flew everywhere.


    The Aberrant Dragon pped its wings, and its two sharp ws extended infinitely, turning into long whips that swept across and shed, chasing after the Fire Stealer¡¯s figure, leaving purple marks in the air.


    Cannon fire rumbled, creating ripples in the spread energy shield. Fragments flew everywhere, and mes covered it. This dense and terrifying firepower was enough to easily destroy an otherworldly army, but the effect was only to slow down and stop the speed and movement of the aberrant dragon.


    The current situation was in a stalemate.


    Kant had his back against Earth. He used technology as his sword, explosions as his art, and gravity as his nuclear bomb. He had the long-range firepower and even strategic attack capabilities that could look down on other worlds. However, at this moment, his ever-sessful Big Bang had been defeated by the shield dog that had locked down his mana bar.


    This was because Tricia was rooted in the River of Origin and was constantly extracting endless mysterious elements to maintain the shield. It was as if the wind spirit and the moon shadow were supporting it. Ding, ding, ding.


    However, the situation of the mutated dragon was equally awkward.


    He hadn¡¯t had the time to learn any skills after changing sses. The skills he knew in the past had been washed clean, so he could only do rough work now. Originally, he had the River of Origin as his back, and his energy was endless. He could solve all problems with a simple wave of light. If he couldn¡¯t, he would have to increase his strength.


    However, it was not possible for Kant.


    Kant opened the Dimension Portal and swallowed the oing attack. He then changed the spatial structure of the white fog world and shot the spear of light back the way it came. That would cause the mysterious element, which was intelligent but not intelligent enough, to copse due to its chaotic logic, causing great damage to Tris.<div>


    If this was a game, then this would be the way to defeat the final boss. As long as he repeatedly received Tricia¡¯s big move and reflected it back, he would be able to cause Tricia to suffer heavy injuries and enter QTE.


    However, the Aberrant Dragon was not a Boss controlled by a rigid program. He was not that stupid. This powerful skill would be reflected back and hurt him. In that case, how could he dare to use it a second time? However, this was the awkward part. He had no other big skills to use.


    He could only charge forward and engage in closebat, attempting to finish Kant off with a normal attack.


    Kant¡¯s embarrassment was that he did not have any good ideas when faced with this kind of parallel sh.


    The golden dial in Kant¡¯s eyes spun wildly, and time elerated to its maximum. Kant¡¯s body was like a stream of light, and the Realm Gate kept opening and closing. His body flickered back and forth in the underground space, avoiding the shes of whips and flying des. He also opened the Realm and summoned the firepower of the White Fog World.


    Tricia¡¯s transformation was clearly deepening rapidly. The mysterious elements had forever andpletely changed the dragon¡¯s body. Its body could rapidly transform and multiply. Its two huge ws could extend like whips or turn into huge des. It was gradually adapting to its new body and new strength.


    Time was running out.


    With his back against the Purple River, Tracis ¡®energy was endless. He would not get tired or exhausted. Instead, he would be stronger as time passed because he was gradually familiarizing himself with his new power.


    On Kant¡¯s side, the cannonballs would be used up, the cannons would be damaged, and the ammunition would be depleted. Even his mental and physical strength would be drained. From the looks of it, the situation was clearly extremely unfavorable.


    ¡°Father!¡± Horus said in a deep voice.


    ¡± Wait!¡± Kant gritted his teeth.¡± Wait a little longer!¡±


    There was a way to do this. He could choose arger mountain in the white fog world and repeat the eleration cycle more times until he reached an unparalleled speed. Then, he could instantly project it.


    Although Tricia¡¯s energy shield was extremely tough and had an endless supply of energy, defense and toughness were two different things. Just because it couldst for an endless amount of time did not mean that there was no limit to its instantaneous defense. As long as the attack within a unit of time exceeded the tolerance of the shield, even if it had an endless supply of energy, it would only lead to defeat.


    However, this method could not be used easily.


    They were not in the sky, but in the underground world where the space was rtively small. If the mass projection was not powerful enough, it would be blocked by the energy shield. If the mass bombardment was powerful enough, it would be able to crush the Aberrant Dragon into powder, but once it was done, it would not just be a problem of killing one Aberrant Dragon.


    What would happen if a high-speed meteorite crashed into this huge purple river?


    What kind of impact would a huge nuclear explosion have on the ground? What kind of changes would it cause to Goethe on the surface?


    Even the most direct question was-how were Ah Xing and Lily going to run?


    The chain reaction caused by that level of mass bombardment in the small underground world was enough to cause arge-scale chain copse and copse in the vast underground world. Even Lily and Ah Xing, who were as strong as them, could not do anything if they were trapped by the copsed rocks. And that was just considering the copse.<div>


    There was also the sshing and gushing of the purple river, and even more unpredictable changes.


    As for his previous guesses and spections, which were to let the gori and Lily absorb the mysterious elements to avoid the obliteration rules and let Kant bring them into the white fog world¡­It was just a conjecture that had not been tested or proven. It was just a helpless final move that still contained many variables and risks.


    He could not take this risk easily.


    This way, there was really nothing he could do.<div>


    Their conventional attack capabilities were not enough, and their strategic attack capabilities were too strong.


    This was the problem Kant was facing.


    It possessed great power, but it was uncontroble.


    He could even elerate a small mountain with a diameterrge enough and throw it directly into the sea from the atmosphere, causing a-scale mass extinction and ecological catastrophe. But why would he do that?


    He could only rely on his wits.


    He used his continuous firepower to distract Tracy while he used space travel to bring his opponent around in circles. Tracy had already produced eight sharp whips and des. They swung agilely in the air, attacking andbining attacks. He constantly predicted Kant¡¯snding point andunched a fierce attack.


    In this intense pursuit and hunting, Ah Xing and Lily quietly approached its roots.


    Several thick tentacles extended into the riverbed like roots, absorbing the endless power.


    The gori held the long rod of the war hammer and jumped on the dragon¡¯s back. Lily took advantage of the recoil to transform into a human. The glove on her right hand buzzed and trembled. The two of them attacked one after the other. The umted power suddenly exploded, activating the mysterious harmless element in the new weapon and attacking one of the tentacles!


    The next moment, the bright energy shield suddenly exploded. The fierce attacks of Ah Xing and Lily ttened the shield, but they still could not break through the barrier. Tracy¡¯sughter resounded in the sky!


    ¡°Do you think I would expose this obvious weakness to you without any defense?¡±


    The thick tentacles trembled rapidly, and disgusting eggs appeared on the surface. Small tentacles and spouts sprouted from the eggs and attacked Ah Xing and Lily.


    In the sky, the whip swung down.<div>


    Ah Xing swept his warhammer, shaking the air and creating shock waves to sweep away the oing attacks. Lily punched out with a heavy fist, and the silver dragon¡¯s holy power purified and burned, blocking another wave.


    They leaped up together and avoided Tris ¡®attack. The air above them shook and the Aberrant Dragon pped its wings and swooped down. It abandoned Kant and charged at Lily.


    ¡°Face your destiny!¡±


    Its roar echoed in the wind.


    Lily transformed into a silver dragon and carried Ah Xing to dodge the attacks. Ah Xing waved his warhammer and blocked the attacks of the whips and flying des. In front of the huge mutated dragon, the silver dragon was petite. Against the ugly and twisted monster with its waving tentacles, it looked even more beautiful and sacred. The contrast between beauty and ugliness, light and darkness, kindness and evil was so obvious.


    The dancing white dragon was the figure that Tracy and the others had once chased after.


    However, what awakened in his heart at this moment was pure evil, distortion, and chaos.


    ¡± Lily!¡± Tracis roared and hissed. His voice was sometimes sharp and sometimes loud. It sounded like he wasughing maniacally, but it also sounded like he was crying. Lily! Why did you reject my good intentions? You can wash away the shame of your father and truly stand side by side with me under the sun again! Under the sun!¡±


    The swollen face was twisted and deformed. The mouth that spewed poisonous mist was covered with mouthparts. Its tongue was forked and dancing crazily like tentacles.¡± The holy flower that was born on Dragon Ind and bloomed on the mountain!¡± Why didn¡¯t you look at me? Why aren¡¯t you willing to look at me even now?!¡±


    The only response he got was a clear dragon roar.


    The secret Dragon Song technique transmitted the ancient and heavy will contained in the dragon¡¯s roar to the former giant dragon. The syble was so concise, exquisite, and neat that even Tracy, who had lost the dignity and pride of the dragon race, could still clearly understand the meaning.


    Lily said.


    F * ck your mother.<div>


    Tracis let out a wild howl and pped his wings even faster. In the midst of the intense pursuit in the air, the Realm Gate quietly opened. Kant had already arrived above the river.


    The thick tentacle was close at hand, rooted under the flowing river, beating like a heart. Purple light flowed and shone within it, continuously absorbing energy and strength.


    ¡°Father.¡± Horus said,¡± Be careful.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± Kant said,¡± To be safe, cut off the electrical signal control of the hand armor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Transformers said,¡± Will it work?¡±


    Kant took a deep breath. After all, it didn¡¯t react to the wind.¡±


    The mysterious elements flowing inside the tentacles could also automatically protect the host and activate the shield, but the mechanism of activating the energy shield was not clear. Perhaps it would only react automatically when faced with a sufficiently threatening attack. Otherwise, why did the energy shield not activate when the air was hot and the wind was howling?


    If the hot air and airflow were not enough to make the mysterious elements react¡­


    That light touch would definitely work.


    The dial in Kant¡¯s eyes turned. He reached out his hand at a speed that surpassed the speed of time in the mortal world. He tapped lightly, swiftly but lightly, on the slippery and disgusting surface of the tentacle.


    His spiritual power surged in like a tidal wave.


    Analyzing the structure, determining the origin, and performing the extraction.


    The extraction was the destruction.<div>


    As expected, the Fire Stealer¡¯s affinity for the mysterious elements was so strong that it was like a deliberate conspiracy.


    His spiritual power extended almost instantly, passing through the energy flow that was constantly being extracted and analyzed a torus of the tentacle.


    An additional surprise was that, due to Tricia¡¯splete mutation, itplemented the mysterious elements. Its physical essence, especially the tentacles that acted as a water pipe, was not as integrated as a normal living creature and was inseparable from the soul. In other words, Kant had to undergo a very stressful spiritual test to extract living creatures. He had to face the instinctive resistance and counterattack of the target¡¯s surging vitality. But now¡­


    In an instant, the thick tentacle was cut off at the waist and snapped.


    The purple mysterious elements scattered.


    Tricia¡¯s bone-piercing roar exploded in the sky. It was even more painful than the process copse and the bacsh from the elemental explosion. The mutated dragon roared.¡± Ahhh


    The rest of the tentacles moved quickly and dropped their eggs in all directions. The wriggling tentacles and floating spores gathered frantically and attacked Kant.


    In the sky, the mutated monster rushed down. Eight whips shot out like spears. Murderous intent, uneasiness, panic, and anger gathered.¡± Kant! Who are you?!¡±


    Kant extended his hand toward the sky, and the Realm Gate opened at the sound of his voice. With a thought, the fiery meteor that had been contained inyers ofplicated spatial structures was freed from its shackles. The third mass impact whistled out!


    In an instant, the fiery meteor hit the eight whips that wereing at him. The shock and impact shattered the tough incarnation weaponyer byyer. The kic energy impact was extremely powerful. Even with the energy shield¡¯s defense, it was still a bad idea to face it. In an instant, Tracy shot out another energy spear, intending to smash the meteor.


    But in the next moment, the meteor disintegrated on its own. Behind the mes was the opened Realm Gate!


    The spear of light was unable to stop in time, and it was deflected by the Space Gate. Kant activated his Time eleration. His divine power of time and space circted, and his thoughts moved quickly. His control of time and space was like an arm¡¯smand, and his reaction was fast. He was far superior to Tricia. Before the aberrant dragon could react, the deflected spear of light had alreadye crashing down!


    The energy shield was activated.


    Use his spear to attack his shield.


    It copsed again!


    Tracis ¡®swollen body bulged again. His flesh exploded and he roared in pain. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ah Xing and Lily turned around and charged down,unching a powerful attack. Kant did not stop there and had already pressed down on the second tentacle!


    Extraction! Break!


    The mysterious element was in a hurry to recover from its injuries and had no time to pay attention to anything else. Kant¡¯s attacks were like rainbows, and his body was as fast as lightning. He unleashed the full power of the Fire Stealer and shed another one!


    Ah Xing¡¯s heavy hammer struck down, and Lily cut it off with a single palm. Thebined attack also took down a city.


    At this point, the main veins of the four tentacles werepletely cut off. The remaining small roots had to provide more energy to the main body to repair its injuries, so it had no time to build its own defense. Ah Xing and Lily swept past like a whirlwind, uprooting the tentacles one by one. Kant hovered in the air, looking at the monster that was screaming in pain in the sky.


    The Realm Gate behind him opened again.


    Who am I?


    ¡± The Chosen One, the Sword of Defiance, the Fire Stealer,¡± he replied.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] The weather had be hot overnight. Yesterday, he was still wearing long johns. Today, the air conditioner had turned cold. It was really a seamless switch between winter and summer¡­

 Chapter 523: 523

    Chapter 523: 523


    The Illusory Pain of the Old Days


    The tentacle broke.


    Tracis ¡®Ding Ding power was no longer there.


    Unable to absorb the infinite mysterious elements in the River of Origin, Tricia was now just a powerful monster. Although he was still powerful, he was no longer invincible.


    The Aberrant Dragon roared angrily, pped its tattered wings, and swooped down.


    Kant extended his finger and pointed. Space swirled and another meteor was released. Faced with the unstoppable flying fire, Tracy turned his wings and chose to retreat. He had already lost his unlimited energy. He no longer dared to use such a luxurious light spear to meet the attack. Kant had taught him a lesson.


    The meteor struck the sky at an extremely fast speed. When it reached the dome, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The crushed stones collided and exploded. Large pieces of rocks rolled and slid into the purple river, causing water to ssh.


    Under the roar, mes spurted out of his battle suit. Kant charged forward at full speed and opened the Realm Gate. He fired nonstop at Tracy.¡± Don¡¯t let hime into contact with the river!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let this dog restart his cheat.


    The silver dragon roared and swooped down. Ah Xing¡¯s figure was like a soaring me, jumping between the falling rocks as they approached Tracy, who was eager to reunite with the Spirit River.


    On the Purple River, where the air currents were flying and rocks were flying, the fierce confrontation was even more intense. The mutated dragon waved its whip and flying de, engaging in a fierce melee battle with Ah Xing and Lily.<div>


    The disgusting and ugly whip that was full of hooks and bone spikes produced sonic booms in the air as it shed with the gloves and warhammers. The battle was evenly matched. Although Tris was strong, he had just obtained his body and energy. On the other hand, Mother Long and Ah Xing were masters of closebat, so they were more than enough to deal with such a fast-paced battle.


    The sound of the smooth-bore cannons could be heard from below.


    The Fire Fortress in the White Fog World spewed out mes as the tail-wing bullets continued to bombard. Arrow-shaped bullets continued to hit Tracy¡¯s energy shield, distracting and depleting the attention of the mutated dragon from the side.


    The physical strengthening of the ck beast crystal had improved his dynamic vision, elerated the divine power of time, and even extracted the elven powerhouses during the Songmoon War. These improvements were enough for Kant to see the movements of Gori and Lily clearly. The divine power of space had given him unparalleled spatial perception. Kant now had all the qualities to be a top-notch sniper, except that his weapon was a tank cannon.


    The target was locked on, and the firepower was predicted. After giving the order, Horus, who was telepathically connected, responded instantly with electromaic signals and fired the cannon. With the support of the advanced fire control system, the uracy of modern tank cannons far exceeded that of sniper rifles. Even if Dragon Maiden and Ah Xing engaged in a close-range, fast-attack battle with Tricia, Kant was still able to urately and safely st the tail-mounted bullet into Tricia.


    After all, this armor-piercing bullet was essentially a crossbow bolt that relied on kic energy rather than explosive fragments to kill.


    The violent impact shook the crumbling shield, and the powerful kic impact kept stopping the aberrant dragon¡¯s downward momentum. Ah Xing and Lily¡¯s attacks became more and more urgent. The tactical goal at this stage was very clear.


    That was to continue to exhaust and weaken Tracy¡¯s power as much as possible.


    Then, he would banish it into the White Fog World!


    As long as he could push this fellow into the white fog space, victory was already set in stone.


    After fighting for a while, Tracy came to his senses. He understood Kant¡¯s n and realized that the situation was tricky. To him, the key to turning the tables was simple.


    That was to reestablish the connection with the River of Origin.


    As long as he could regain the endless God Bestowed Power, he would be able to establish an advantage again.


    With that thought in mind, the Aberrant Dragon let out a howl and stopped all its attacks. It even gave up on repairing its body. All the aberrant power in its body was used to raise a shield to face Kant¡¯s artillery bombardment. It allowed Ah Xing and Lily to pursue it relentlessly as it fell without a care!


    ¡°Move aside!¡±Kant shouted.


    Ah Xing and Lily immediately flew back. Another ming meteor broke free from the constraints of space. The surging kic energy suddenly exploded and shot toward Tracy.


    The dragon pped its wings to dodge, and the mysterious elements circted on their own. Sensing the unstoppable attacking at them, the power of distortion umted from the side, and then with a loud sonic boom, the air shook. The recoil pushed the huge dragon body to the side to dodge, and Tracy pped its four wings, suddenly changing direction and elerating!


    ¨C Damn, this works too!


    The silver dragon was in hot pursuit from the sky, while Kant surrounded and intercepted it from below. The fiery meteor crashed into the dome once again, sending rocks flying everywhere. An even greater copse was about to happen.<div>


    Abandoning all his attacks and self-healing, and channeling all his energy into his shield, Tracy endured the storm of attacks, allowing the armor-piercing rods to pierce into his body and tear his flesh apart. He stubbornly broke through Kant¡¯s barrage of attacks, getting closer and closer to the purple river below.


    The shield was on the verge of copsing. Lily¡¯s heavy punches were even more intense. Tracis ¡®body kept exploding, and purple liquid flew everywhere. It was bloody and disgusting. The mutated dragon let out a violent roar.¡± You can¡¯t stop me! This is the prophecy of the Dragon God. The great will be handed over to the great hands. I will let the Dragon race once again¡­¡±


    In a sh, he saw Kant appear below him.


    It stood between him and the River of Origin.<div>


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The mysterious elements in its body were constantly being consumed and it was in urgent need of replenishment. The hunger caused Tricia to lose its mind. Its head and eyes were filled with the River of Origin. It longed to return here and absorb the great power, reconstruct its body, regain its divine power, wipe out all enemies, offer Lily to the altar,plete the prophecy and ritual, and release the seeds left by the ancients¡­


    Obsession, madness, depravity, distortion, it let out a roar of hatred.


    Without hesitation, he charged at Kant.


    Kant extended his hand and used Dragon God Power to tear open space.


    The Realm Gate opened like a vortex.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    The psychic mysterious element sensed that the terrifying Higan had opened the door. It reacted quickly, as if it was the first time they had fought. The mysterious energy that was released detonated the airflow and blew out violent breaths, forming energy waves as dense as iron that blocked the door frame of the Realm Gate.


    Before she could move her body, Lily gathered power in her right fist. The mysterious elements sealed in her fist flowed into the glove continuously. She fell from the sky with the power of wind and thunder.¡± Get down!¡±


    The violent bombardment collided with the energy shield, and kic energy was transmitted. The unparalleled power was transmitted to the deformed dragon¡¯s body, causing Tracy¡¯s body to suddenly sink, but it was not enough! Only a little bit went into his chest and abdomen!


    ¡°Ah Xing!¡± Kant snapped.


    A response came from the sky.


    The towering dome of the underground world was already on the verge of copse after Kant¡¯s two meteor strikes. Its structure was severely damaged. Ah Xing held the war hammer upside down and spun around violently in the air. A powerful centrifugal force was unleashed with his natural divine strength. It broke the surface with a single point and blew up the dome!<div>


    A huge rock mass crashed down.


    He was guided by Ah Xing to change directions and smashed down with the force of andslide.


    The energy shield dimmed again. The Aberrant Dragon roared in pain, and another portion was squeezed into the white fog world.


    But it was not enough.


    Closing the Space Gate now would only be enough to cut off a small part of his body, and it would probably not be enough to kill him. Once the door was closed, Tracy would be able to escape easily and immediately escape into the Purple River, and all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°Again!¡± Kant snapped.


    Without him saying anything, Ah Xing and Lily both used all their strength and bombarded Tracy¡¯s back.


    The huge rock bounced off and fell into the purple river, creating a huge ssh. Countless liquid mysterious elements sshed out and sshed everywhere. They were bounced off by the air currents created by Ah Xing and Lily, and were blown away by the air currents from the Vector-like jet of the battle suit. They also fell on Tracy.


    The Aberrant Dragon was like a rain, greedily absorbing this power. The crumbling energy shield shone a little, and the repulsive force against the Realm Gate gradually increased.


    ¡°Father!¡± Horus said in a deep voice,¡± It has been replenished!!¡±


    There were even new tiny tentacles growing on the body of the mutated dragon. They were restless, trying to bypass the Realm Gate and reach for the Purple River below.


    Kant gritted his teeth. The rejection of the mysterious element towards the Realm Gate had be a protracted battle. He activated his space divine power at full power, deepening his connection with the white fog world. The rejection of the external force had also be a huge burden on his mind. The bad news was not limited to this. In this arm-wrestling match, Tracy was gradually turning the tables.


    The reason why it had not been banished to the white fog world was because the mysterious elements in its body were holding on.<div>


    In that case¡­


    The Fire Stealer endured the violent turbulence of his soul and forcefully separated his spiritual power. Bit by bit, he directly intercepted and dposed the unknown substance from the purple river through the Realm Gate.


    First of all, he could not let Tris continue to absorb the mysterious elements.


    The process of analysis and extraction was extremely smooth as usual.


    The only difference was that the mysterious elements extracted previously had already been absorbed and fused by Tris. This time, the mysterious elements were the purest substances flowing in the River of Origin.


    It had yet to be digested and absorbed by the mutated dragon.


    In the next moment, endless spiritual fragments exploded in Kant¡¯s mind.


    In an instant, the information flow surged, and countless memory fragments appeared in his mind.


    This was extraction.


    Not only did it extract the essence of the Origin, but it also extracted the fragments of the soul.


    Light and shadow of the past shone in his sea of soul. The flying fragments were like ancient photos and momentary memories.


    Dried oceans, crackednds, approaching stars, dark eyes in the sky that were hollow and terrifying, the light of the sun extinguished, eternal night descended, countless lives were destroyed, forests were devoured by surging tides, and in the dark and hopeless world of copse, a revtion who went against the current attempted to revive the light of civilization.


    Among the huge amount of soul fragments, the mostmon one was that person¡¯s figure.<div>


    Those who held high the g, called for the Extraordinaires to reunite under the g, and rebuilt morality and sacrifice.


    The man who bears the light.


    She was the person Kant saw in the space-time shback.


    This time, Kant saw her face clearly.


    Kant¡¯s soul shook violently. He was in disbelief.


    ¡°Ah Xing!¡±


    The extreme shock distracted his attention. At the same time, the mental pressure brought by extracting the soul fragments rose to the extreme, and it was difficult for the Realm Gate to operate!


    In an instant, the door shattered into pieces and closed. Tracis roared in pain as a small part of his chest was instantly cut off by the rapidly closing spacew. Arge amount of purple blood spurted out!


    However, the Distorted Dragon was not shocked. Instead, it was delighted. Everything was as Akatum had expected!


    ¡± Go to hell!¡± It looked down at Kant, who was in pain.¡± Die!¡± it shouted.


    The sharp ws pressed down brazenly, and eight whips stabbed from all directions.


    Horus retreated rapidly, but he did not need to resist the Realm Gate. The pressure on Tris was reduced, and he used arge amount of his power tounch a surprise attack. He was extremely fast, and in an instant, he was already close to Kant¡¯s chest!


    At the critical moment, Lily shed in front of Kant and blocked the w attack with her power iron fist. Eight whips stabbed from all directions, and the aura of death was close at hand.


    A fierce look shed across Long Niang¡¯s eyes.


    Her body shook violently, and a huge amount of power burst out from her body. The binding device on her chest armor shattered, and the mysterious energy contained within rushed into her heart like a flood!


    A zing purple light shone from Lily¡¯s eyes as she punched out. The air shook violently, and the eight whips were sted away by the shock wave. The power of this punch was far greater than before!


    Tracis was shocked at first, then he revealed a look of ecstasy.


    ¡°Dragon God above!¡± ¡± You have received the Dragon God¡¯s blessing! Lily! I knew it!¡±


    Long Niang had already transformed into her dragon form. She grabbed Kant and flew backward. Tracis had even forgotten to return to the River of Origin to repair his body. He chased after her without saying a word.¡± Don¡¯t run!¡±


    ¡± You can¡¯t refuse your fate!¡± Tracis roared as his four wings pped and his whip danced in the air. He spat out a poisonous breath from his mouth. Lily! Kill that human, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Xing!¡± the silver dragon roared.


    Ah Xing stepped on the rock wall from the side and charged forward like a cannonball. He attacked Tracy¡¯s nk in an attempt to disrupt the rear. However, Tracy ignored her and allowed her attacks to hit the shield. All of his attention was on Lily and Kant.


    The attack power was insufficient.


    Ah Xing did not hesitate to shatter the restraint device in the armor.


    The mysterious elements that Kant had purified and rendered harmless surged into his body.


    In the next moment, a bright light shone from her chest and then from her entire body. The dense light wrapped her body in a strong light flow, and intense pain ravaged her soul. This was the illusory pain of the past. It was sealed, forgotten, and engraved. An indescribable sadness, despair, and joy exploded in her heart. Countless fragments were released from the sealed seal, filling her entire soul.


    Ah Xing suddenly covered his head.


    Amidst the excruciating pain, she saw Kant being dragged around by the silver dragon.


    ¡°Kant¡­¡±


    ¡°Kant¡­¡±


    In his memories, it was real, fake, and inexplicable. That figure seemed to exist in his memories from two years ago until now, forever and ever.


    Ah Xing endured the pain and charged at Tracy, who was chasing after Kant.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tracey turned his head abruptly and said in surprise.


    The light waves formed by the two mysterious elements collided brazenly. The purple light danced wildly, and the air waves exploded.


    Kant suppressed the pain of his soul being torn apart as he looked at the purple light. He saw the light dissipate and Ah Xing¡¯s body fall like a broken kite into the River of Origin.


    Then, it disappeared without a single ripple.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Do you need me to repeat what I said in the previous chapters? (expressionless)

 Chapter 524: 524

    Chapter 524: 524


    The Curtain Begins


    Time seemed to stop.


    Kant¡¯s expression was wooden.


    The pain of tearing his soul apart, the chaotic memory fragments in his mind, the failed hunting n, and the escaped Tracy¡­Everything had already dissipated.


    He looked at the vast and flowing purple river, which was filled with countless high-purity demonic gifts. It churned and flowed, corroding everything. Its origin was unknown, and its flow was unknown.


    Ah Xing had fallen into the river just now.


    All of this happened too quickly, and he didn¡¯t evene back to his senses.


    It wasn¡¯t that his thinking had weakened, but that his brain refused to process such information.


    He suddenly thought of the wind and flowers in the Saint Seal Inds, the crazy and terrifying days when he had just transmigrated, the day when he saw a pure white gori, the year when he went from fear to longing to despair and numbness. There was always that white figure sitting beside him, looking at him without saying a word. Every time he poured out his heart and exploded, she would always listen quietly.


    He thought about how they had once walked to every corner of the ind together. Sometimes there was a parrot on his shoulder, sometimes there was a pigeon, but the one following behind him was definitely Ah Xing.


    He also thought of the chaotic and bloody night in Bright Sand. Looking at the knight who had turned into starlight and disappeared, he swore that he would never let this happen again, but now he watched her fall into this terrifying river that was no different fromva to living beings. There was no struggle or ssh.<div>


    ¡°Ah Xing!¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes turned red. He roared and wanted to rush down, but Long Niang grabbed him tightly. The power of a dragon was so strong that even his strengthened body could not break free.


    ¡°Kant! Don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Kant roared. He transformed into a stream of light and entered the world of white fog. The next moment, he appeared near the silver dragon and escaped its grasp. Speed up!¡±


    ¡°Father, now¡­¡± the Transformer said sternly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kant roared,¡± Otherwise, scram!¡±


    ¡°I refuse! Father! I have the responsibility to ensure that you do the right thing!¡±


    ¡°Thene with me to find Ah Xing!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Father, I don¡¯t want to say anything that I shouldn¡¯t, but if¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no ifs!¡± Kant roared,¡± If I can¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll kill this bastard even if I have to go to Earth to get a nuclear bomb! Didn¡¯t he want to restore the glory of the dragon race? Then I¡¯ll raze Dragon Ind to the ground. I¡¯ll drain every dragon¡¯s blood. I¡¯ll make the dragon racepletely extinct!¡±


    ¡± Calm down!¡± Lily flew over in her human form and grabbed Kant. He had to be calm now! Kant, now is not the time to be impulsive. We must¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his body was trembling. He gritted his teeth and breathed hard like a furious lion. He stared at Lily and said through his teeth,¡± Leave. You have to leave now. Stay far away. Go to the surface. I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next.¡±


    ¡°Kant!¡± Long Niang grabbed Kant¡¯s wrist like an iron pincer.¡± We have to leave first!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    At that moment, the River of Origin was turbulent. Water sshed everywhere. The huge and distorted body pped its wings and flew out. Eight sharp whips pierced through the air.¡± Kant!¡±


    Taking advantage of the moment to catch his breath, Tracy, who had exchanged blows with Ah Xing, also took the opportunity to rush into the River of Origin. The mysterious elements that flowed endlessly instantly entered his body, and the mutated dragon devoured and absorbed them wantonly. Energy filled his entire body, repairing the damage and strengthening his body. In almost an instant, he was almost fully recovered!


    ¡± Go to hell!¡± The twisted monsterughed maniacally and attacked Kant.


    The eight whips pierced through the air, breaking through the speed of sound and arriving in an instant. Lily¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She pushed Kant far away, clenched her fists, and turned around to attack.<div>


    However, she and Kant were still in a state of shock because of the incident with the gori. The previous quick attack had consumed a lot of energy. The fast punch had blocked the first wave of surprise attacks. However, Tris had been replenished by the River of Origin. At this time, the power of distortion circting in his body was used to attack. While Lily had not regained her strength, four more whips came quietly.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Kant was in midair when he saw a sharp de pierce through Lily¡¯s lower abdomen and tear open the flesh on her back. A few drops of golden dragon blood fell from the sharp de.


    The other few whips turned into tentacles and quickly came from all directions.


    Lily was the sacrifice.<div>


    ¡± Run!¡± Long Niang swung her fist with all her might to disperse the restless tentacles. However, the whip de that pierced through her body continuously seeped out mysterious elements and infected the silver dragon¡¯s body. She roared,¡± Run!¡±


    Armor-piercing bullets were fired at high speed, piercing through the twisted whip de. Kant rushed over and grabbed the twisting whip that had pierced Lily¡¯s body.


    The me Stealer¡¯s power was activated at full speed. Kant roared and pulled hard, extracting and destroying the whip. The tough whip snapped with a sound. Tracis, who was below, roared in pain.¡± What kind of power is this?!¡±


    Kant hugged Lily. A gash appeared on Dragon Maiden¡¯s abdomen. Golden dragon blood and purple liquid surged within. The noble bloodline resisted the corrosion of the aberrations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she said with a pale face. Let¡¯s go! We need reinforcements!¡±


    ¡°Father, we must leave!¡±


    Horus made a decision on his own, and the vortex spout sted out a wave of air and flew upward.


    Kant pressed down on Lily¡¯s lower abdomen. The power of the Fire Stealer seeped into her body and extracted the life-corroding venom.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±The beasts below roared wildly.


    The Aberrant Dragon¡¯s condition had been fully restored. Waves of air rumbled as it closed the distance between it and Kant.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and bring her back to the White Fog World!¡± Horus shouted. We have to retreat immediately!¡±


    Ah Xing was missing, Lily was seriously injured, and now she could no longer fight against Tricia, who had the River of Origin as his back. This operation could be said to have been aplete failure, and they needed to formte the next step of the strategy.<div>


    The Distortion Corrosion in Lily¡¯s body had beenpletely removed. However, Long Niang had used up a lot of energy to resist and suppress this terrifying corrosion. Her wound could not heal for a while. She said weakly,¡± Don¡¯t hesitate¡­¡±


    Tricia¡¯s speed was even faster than Horus ¡®jet propulsion. If they continued to flee, they would be caught up sooner orter. At this moment, they had already lost the ability to fight. The best choice was to escape into the white fog world.


    But¡­


    Kant looked at Lily, who looked weak.


    The Aberrant Dragon Luz was brought into the White Fog World by him and kept alive. The initial guess of the experiment was that the mysterious element had resisted the obliteration rules of the White Fog World.


    He did not have time to do further experiments. He could only hurriedly equip Lily and Ah Xing with equipment that carried harmless mysterious elements as a bargaining chip.


    He said at the time, trust me.


    The two women believed him without hesitation.


    He thought that the mysterious elements that the Fire Stealer had dealt with were harmless.


    But Ah Xing had just fallen into the river.


    Should he bring Lily into the white fog world?


    If his guess was wrong¡­What would happen?


    He held Lily in his arms and flew up into the deep and vast underground world. Time was of the essence, and danger was imminent. Kant was a decisive man, but he hesitated at this moment.<div>


    Because he could no longer bear such a risk.


    If his guess was wrong, the moment he brought Lily into the world of white fog, the terrifyingw of obliteration took away Long Niang¡¯s life and soul¡­ He couldn¡¯t ept such an oue.


    ¡°Hurry up and do whatever you want!¡±


    Lily said weakly and hurriedly,¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you have a way? I believe in you. I always believe in you. So, do it quickly.¡± Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±


    Kant lowered his eyes.


    Yes, they believed him.


    In order to protect him, she knew that using the mysterious element would be risky, but she did it without hesitation.


    Horus had also said that they were willing to take such a risk for Kant.


    Lily was the same now. She still chose to trust, even if it meant taking risks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back on my word,¡± Kant said softly.


    ¡± Horus!¡± Kant shouted.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Transformers replied.<div>


    Kant was silent for a moment.¡± Leave immediately,¡± he said.¡± Take Lily and leave. Follow the path we came from and return to the entrance to the Underworld. Then, head straight to the surface.¡±


    Even the high-performance Transformer was stunned for a moment, and then he vehemently objected,¡± I refuse! Father! There¡¯s no point for you to stay! In terms of pure reaction speed and survivability, you can¡¯t stop him for even a second!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stop him.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± Kant said calmly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t agree! You can¡¯t act on impulse! This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your approval! I only need you to obey! Take Lili and leave now, or else he will catch up to us here and we will die together!¡±


    ¡± You can force me to fly,¡± Kant said coldly.¡± But I¡¯m the only one who can open the Realm Gate. Listen to me and we can survive together. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die here!¡±


    ¡°But you have no chance of winning if you stay here alone!¡± Horus ¡®voice was filled with extreme anger.


    ¡°Bullsh * t!¡± The Fire Stealer roared,¡± Do you think that without you by my side, I¡¯m a piece of trash with only fivebat power? Don¡¯t be too arrogant! Take her away immediately!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Horus pleaded. Father!¡±


    ¡°.. Listen to me, I am your father.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± You know that I¡¯m more afraid of death than anyone else. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll live and bring her back alive.¡±


    After a brief silence, Kant¡¯s armor rumbled and vibrated. His battle suit folded and contracted, turning into two metal wings. They extended and reassembled, grabbing Lily¡¯s waist and back.


    Air currents shot out.


    ¡± What are you doing, Kant?¡± Lily panicked.


    ¡± See youter,¡± Kant smiled.


    Long Niang intended to struggle, but her heavy injuries prevented her from exerting any strength. The vortex spout pushed out mes and sped up toward the tunnel above. Kant watched as the mes left and then lowered his head.


    The mutated monster rushed over.


    Fighting alone.


    It was as if he had returned to Bright Sand.


    Alone, he looked around at his enemies and killed his way out.


    But he was not really fighting alone.


    The Star Megrez Divine Ring shone with dazzling holy light, forming a shining armor. Kant extended his de of light and spread his wings of light. He floated in the air and looked down at Tracy.


    The Aberrant Dragon was stunned for a moment beforeughing wildly in excitement.


    ¡± What a heroic feat. Even tiny ants can asionally do something that surprises dragons.¡± Its voice was distorted as it roared,¡± But all of this is meaningless. Fate has already announced the end!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kant said softly.


    The victory was already decided. The human in front of him had caused great harm and threat to him. However, Tricia was not in a hurry to kill Lily because he had escaped death and was seeking victory in defeat. He hadpletely believed in the Dragon God¡¯s oracle. Even if Lily escaped, she would eventually be captured and sacrificed by him. He had to savor the fruits of victory in front of him.


    ¡°Why? Are you looking for your friend?¡± he asked in a low voice. Is that your woman? Do you see these hard rocks? Did you see what happened after they sank into the River of Origin? If a mortal enters the Origin Spirit River, they will only be residue and powder. Your woman has already died!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Kant said softly,¡± I want to find her.¡±


    The images in his memories, the soul fragments extracted, the images of time and space shing back, he saw Ah Xing, the person carrying the g. She and herpanions had performed the sacrificial ritual, and it was even closely rted to the formation of the River of Origin¡­He believed that Ah Xing was still alive.


    He had to believe it.


    He could only believe it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to see her.¡± Tracis said cruelly,¡± Painful, slow, glorious.¡±


    Kant¡¯s calmness andposure made him uneasy. This Skyquaker had many tricks up his sleeve and had almost killed him. An inexplicable intuition made him give up on the idea of toying with his prey.


    The Aberrant Dragon pped its wings and attacked, its whip dancing in the air.


    Kant closed his eyes in the face of the fierce attack.


    ¡°Thank you for your trust¡­It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    He opened his eyes and spread his wings of light. He jumped down and extended his sharp de.


    The aberrant dragon below roared as the flying des pierced through.


    Just as they were about to sh, the Realm Gate opened. Kant¡¯s figure slipped into it. A dark light shed and he appeared below Tracy in the blink of an eye.


    The aberrant dragon quickly turned around, ready to intercept and retaliate. However, Kant did notunch a surprise attack from behind. Instead, he opened his arms and fell calmly.


    Below him was the vast and flowing Purple River.


    Under Tracy¡¯s stunned gaze, the Fire Stealer fell into the River of Origin without causing a ssh. The churning liquid mysterious element instantly swallowed his body.


    ¡°.. Die for love?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Confusion shed in the mutated dragon¡¯s eyes.¡± Strange ants.¡±


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    The oracle was important. Lily was the seventh sacrifice, so¡­


    Just as it was about to leave, it quickly turned around, its swollen face revealing an incredulous expression.


    Given the strange and exaggerated facial distortion, it was obviously extremely surprised to be able to show such an expression.


    In the River of Origin, which melted everything, corroded all living beings, and theoretically, no foreign existence, a figure slowly stood up and parted the mighty river like a reef.


    His shirt melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, revealing his bare upper body. The glittering purple fluid slid down his chest. The demonic substance that could corrode dragons flowed on his skin like drops of water, but it could not prate his skin at all.


    No, it was not that it was imprable. Instead, an invisible force was devouring the terrifying, violent substance, extracting, disintegrating, and absorbing it, making it docile and harmless. Tricia saw purple fog rising around the human¡¯s body, and purple light was circting faintly. He saw the human raise his head.


    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The scene in front of him made him unable to believe it.¡± No, it¡¯s impossible. Without an upgraded consciousness, even the Dragon Emperor would not be able to freelye into contact with this God-bestowed Power because this is not a grace that a mortal body can withstand¡­¡± Who exactly are you? Kant! What the hell are you!¡±


    Kant extended his hand, and a handful of liquid elements flowed between his fingers.¡± I don¡¯t know what voice you heard, but I¡¯ve heard a simr voice before. It announced a fate that I don¡¯t agree with. It gave me gifts and charted my path. It said that fate could not be changed. Everything was destined.¡±


    ¡°If this is fate¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll admit it.¡±


    He looked at the mutated dragon with its four wings spread out in the sky, and his eyes shone with a purple light.


    ¡± They are willing to take risks for me. They trust me wholeheartedly and are willing to do dangerous things, even if they use this unknown and dangerous power¡­Like I said, I¡¯m the same.¡±


    ¡°I will face all my fate and future¡­As long as we can bring her back.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can bring her back!¡±


    The purple light shone brightly, and the will of the Fallen One was transmitted into the Mirror World of Earth, projected above the capital of West Africa¡¯s Vgon, where a vast and powerful soul was shouting andmanding. Deep below the city, the sleeping hive was beating like a heart, and the bright silver light was breathing in and out, shing and extinguishing.


    Spacetime Divine Power circted.


    A dim light bloomed behind the Fire Stealer, and the round Realm Gate opened like a vortex, like a ck sun rising from the sky above the River of Origin.


    On the other side, the sky was clear and the wind was strong. The sun was warm, and the Graywind Insect swarms formed clouds with their wings, blocking the sunlight. They surged out from the Space Gate, sounding the horn of returning to the mortal world after being sealed and banished for countless years!


    The curtain had just descended!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] It felt good. Sleep, sleep!

 Chapter 525: 525

    Chapter 525: 525


    Between the Ascension


    Above the purple river, in the ck sun, a group of silver-white insects flew out.


    The sound of the elytra shaking the air was like the whispers of the end of the world.


    The outline of this disaster was outlined in his remaining memories.


    It was the Graywind Swarm.


    The tentacles on Tris ¡®body suddenly trembled. The mutated dragon was first shocked, then it came to a realization.


    ¡°Kant from Aurora!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± the twisted monster shouted. No wonder you seem to have suddenly appeared in this world! No wonder you have powers and skills that have never appeared in this world! So you are¡­¡±


    It immediately stopped talking and even looked up subconsciously. It was definitely not looking at the copsing top of the Earth Dome or the surface, but at the distant sky.


    ¡°I see! That¡¯s why the Dragon God gave me a revtion and an oracle! So the mighty power of Akatum brought you to me! Today, I will carry out his decree! Die!¡±


    More than a dozen whips shot out from various chambers in his body. The strong contraction of his muscles pushed the flying des, which were covered in barbs, to pierce through the air. With a loud explosion, the sharp edges of the des shot up from the bottom and went straight for all parts of Kant¡¯s body!<div>


    However, the sound of metal nging rang out.


    The air rippled, and transparent ripples spread out instantly. The silver locusts instantly joined together and spread out like flowers, turning into a silver beehive shield. Layers afteryers, they floated in the air and condensed. With unbelievable form and power, they neutralized the sharp impact. Twelve flying des and twelve shields protected Kant from all directions, blocking the fatal stab.


    Tracey¡¯s hundreds ofpound eyes stared at Kant from all directions. He observed Kant¡¯s weaknesses and nned his attacks. Then, his deformed body suddenly exerted force. The whip extended and stabbed again. Afterimages shed across the sky as the whip danced wildly. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of attacks wereunched like a storm.


    The silver shield spread out.


    In the blink of an eye, the swarm of bugs around Kant had opened and closed hundreds of times. They reformed, scattered, and condensed again, blocking the storm-like attacks.


    From the Realm Gate, more and more bug swarms flew out.


    They were mighty and merged into Kant¡¯s domain. The mysterious elements that the Stolen me had extracted and absorbed at full speed were fed back to every locust through the wonderful chain of levels. Their redpound eyes condensed into a purple glow. The demon¡¯s gift gave the swarm new characteristics and power.


    They contracted their bodies and were interlocked with each other, weaving the most efficient and dense armor leaves. From the inside to the outside, they fellyer byyer. They were both the strongest shield and the sharpest sword. They presented the armor to the great Fallen One along the frame of the armor woven by the light of the Star Right Divine Ring.


    The style of the armor was exactly the same as the mysterious armor that Horus had borrowed from the ancient people to create for the three of them.


    Tracy roared andnded.


    Its huge ws continued to extend, almost expanding to half of its body. From top to bottom, the Aberrant Dragon raised its huge ws and pped down fiercely with violent wind. The wind pressure caused the surrounding purple river to cave in, and the air waspressed to the limit, emitting a violent explosion.


    Kant merely raised his hand.


    With a loud crash, the air waves caused the river water to surge wildly in all directions. Arge amount of liquid elements sttered everywhere, and the full-powered attack of the festered dragon was blocked by a raised hand.


    This was because above the spreading silver splendor was a dazzling purple light shield!


    The Graywind swarm was continuously absorbing the mysterious elements Kant had extracted. Kant was already using such power, just like the swarm.


    They were all gifts.


    The Aberrant Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. It roared angrily, and its tentacles surged as itshed out with whips. Its ugly body spewed out arge amount of spores and acid, but the Naguru Quick Strike was easily blocked by the silver shield that kept spreading. Kant looked at the monster that was right in front of him indifferently. He clenched his right hand and grabbed one of the fingers of the huge w.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s will flowed against the current and rushed into Tracy¡¯s body. His hand armor fell apart and turned into a swarm of locusts that flew around Tracy¡¯s huge ws. His terrifying mouthpart was already open!


    The extraction power was activated, and the corrupted structure in the mutated dragon¡¯s body copsed. Its strength decreased, and its skin became brittle. The worms that were constantly spreading and absorbing like vines suddenly bit!<div>


    Tracis roared in pain. In an instant, its huge ws disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, falling like ashes. It suddenly cut off its right arm, pped its four wings, and raised a strong wind. It flew back, its tentacles stirring, reaching into the River of Origin, absorbing the endless energy.


    The severed right arm gradually grew tumors, and then slowly extended and transformed.


    It looked at Kant in shock and anger.


    Kant, on the other hand, just stared back at it quietly.<div>


    Their gazes onlysted for a moment before Tris fell into the River of Origin. His huge body stood still in the river, and the mysterious elements came into contact with his body even more intimately. They seeped into his body, poured in, and were used by him.


    The endless explosive power rebuilt his courage.


    This was the blessing of the Dragon God.


    I was chosen by Akatum.


    This is the test that he has foreseen. I will definitely win!


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    ¡± You¡­¡± The aberrant dragon tookrge strides and stepped into the river, stirring up rolling waves. The purple waves spread out an ethereal mist.¡± You must die here today!¡±


    Kant raised his right hand and shed at Tracy.


    The swarm of insects moved.


    It was the strongest shield and the sharpest sword.


    Arge number of locusts condensed into a huge sword de that attacked fiercely in the sky, cutting open the purple river!


    The energy shield suddenly opened up, blocking the insect sword. Facing this tough and intelligent protective shield, the firepower that had been sessful in the past could not do anything, but it was different now.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s power spread along the swarm of insects. Every locust was an extension of the Lord¡¯s Will. The invisible energy shield was as brittle as paper under the extraction ability. A portion of the locusts that spread out devoured the energy and opened up a small gap. The huge insect sword glowed with a cold light and shed down through the gap!<div>


    Blood spurted out, but the physical cut was only secondary. Arge number of locusts escaped the moment the sharp de touched his body, and then drilled into Tris ¡®body through the cut in his flesh!


    The mutated dragon howled in pain because the locusts that had entered its body kept biting and devouring its flesh.


    If it were a normal dragon, the oue of the battle would have been decided at this point. However, Tricia was using her tentacles to continuously extract mysterious elements to heal her body¡¯s injuries, forming a tug-of-war. The mysterious elements in her body circted, and she surrounded the dangerous foreign objects with all her might. She tried to wrap the locusts with the growing things, trying to crush the locusts with pure pressure. This method was extremely effective, but it was also extremely painful.


    This was because his body was constantly being torn apart and repaired.


    Pain and rage ruled his soul. Bloodthirsty brutality drove his killing intent.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Tracy roared as he endured the excruciating pain.


    The whips pierced through the air, and hundreds of flying des danced in the air. The locusts turned into shields to block the attacks, and the sounds were crisp and unending. However, the swarm of locusts was also the strongest sword. Kant¡¯s will allowed them to meet the frenzied attacks of the distorted whips. Countless sharp silver thorns condensed in the void and rained down on the dragon!


    A brutal and rapid ughter unfolded in this chaotic underground world. After the continuous destruction of the light cannons, the structure of the underground cave was bing unstable. Gravel kept falling, and the purple river was turbulent. Above the river, the ck sun opened up, the insects danced wildly, and the mutated monsters roared endlessly.


    Hundreds of swift weapons from both sides shed like a violent storm. Light and shadow continued, and afterimages formed. However, the advantages and disadvantages were already clear. Even if the flying des broke through the silver shield and stabbed Kant¡¯s body, they could not break through the armor¡¯s defense at all. The silver spikes could break through the shield almost every time!


    Fresh blood and flesh kept falling off as they fell into the purple river. Tracis was suffering from a series of attacks that were close to being cut into pieces. He should have been skinned and stripped of his flesh and blood long ago, but in the purple river, the continuous high-speed energy supply was still repairing his mutated body at lightning speed.


    His greatest reliance on his previous invincible position had slowly turned into a curse.


    In addition to the intense pain, there was even a hint of wavering and despair.


    In the previous battle, he had an overwhelming advantage. Even though Kant had used all his methods and cooperated well with Ah Xing and Lily, he was still unable to banish him to the White Fog World.<div>


    The reason was simple.


    This was because he could continuously absorb the demonic substance in the purple river.


    But when his opponent had the same conditions, this advantage no longer existed.


    Why?


    Why could he?


    Akatum, why was this happening?


    He had his doubts when faced with the sudden guidance, butter on, he saw the great power and magic that could change the fate of the dragon race. He was instigated by the voice and the evil thoughts in his heart were drawn out. He attacked his firstpanion and obtained unimaginable power from it. It was difficult for him to turn back.


    Thus, he took the initiative to convince himself, brainwash himself, and believe without a doubt that this was indeed Akatum¡¯s guidance. He believed that he was chosen, and that all of this was his will.


    Therefore, everything went smoothly. Even if he identally fell into danger, he was still in danger. He believed in the prophecy and voice more and more because he could no longer turn back.


    Until now¡­


    The first time he felt fear and uncertainty, his previous doubts and uneasiness would multiply.


    ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    It roared like a madman,¡±You despicable outsider! You¡¯re stealing Akatum¡¯s gift! This is the divine power he gave me! You¡¯re not allowed to tarnish it! Only I can have it!<div>


    Only I can upgrade! Only I can make the dragon race great again! I¡­¡±


    Kant stared at him quietly.


    The dense swarm of insects danced around him, forming an endless silver screen.


    The silver screen unfolded, and the cavalry charged out with swords and spears.


    The Chief Sovereign¡¯s Will was projected.


    The silver bugs roared along the river surface, surrounding Tris like a tornado. They continuously condensed silver thorns that were like arrows, stabbing at the mutated dragon.


    Kant was only giving him pain. Kant wanted to give him a painful death and an end.


    The aberrant giant dragon that had been fighting like it was facing a great enemy was no longer a concern.


    Kant lowered his eyes.


    Regret.


    If¡­


    It was the most meaningless if in the world.


    The Realm Gate opened once again. A ck sun sank into the surface of the river. The river surged and poured back into the White Fog World. The Purple River drooped down. Behind Tricia, arge number of locusts had built a dam. Kant¡¯s previous n was to cut off the tentacles and banish the Aberrant Dragon to the White Fog World when it was able to continuously extract mysterious elements. Now, he had a better method.


    Even if he had to drain the entire river, he had to find Ah Xing.


    ¡± No!¡± Tracis realized this change, and a deeperyer of fear struck his heart. He shouted uneasily and even in panic,¡± No! No What are you doing! Stop! This is mine! These are all mine!


    You can¡¯t take it away! This was given to me by the Dragon God! This is what Akatum promised me!¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say that,¡± Kant said calmly.


    The aberrant dragon struggled even harder, but its advantage was no longer an advantage. Kant¡¯s efficiency in absorbing the mysterious elements was far superior to his. Kant¡¯s efficiency in using the mysterious elements was still far superior to his. The Graywind Zergs were extremelypatible with the mysterious elements. Perhaps all of this was destined.


    As the white fog world extracted, the insects built a dam to block it.


    The amount of mysterious elements that Tricia could absorb was rapidly decreasing. This section of the river was falling at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the mysterious elements were exhausted, it would be the day when Tricia would be crushed into pieces.


    ¡± I¡¯m going to let them eat you alive,¡± Kant said calmly.


    Tracis struggled violently, trying to fly up and retreat. However, as the defense line continued to break, more and more locusts flew over. He roared and roared, but all his resistance yielded little results. It was as if he was watching the countdown to his death. I won¡¯t lose! I¡­¡±


    This section of the river slowly dried up.


    The abundant energy had been depleted.


    ¡± Kant!¡± The mutated dragon¡¯s pain grew more intense. Stop! If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to exin it to Dragon Ind! Stop! I¡¯ll tell you what I did!


    I¡­¡±


    Kant acted as if he did not hear it.


    Now that things hade to this, why would he care about Dragon Ind?


    The dragon¡¯s miserable howl was slowly mixed with despair.


    Right at this moment, a violent turbulence came from a deeper location.


    The river water suddenly churned like a tidal wave.


    The upstream roared as a huge amount of mysterious elements swarmed in, as if the flood season had arrived. The downstream also shook the river surface, hitting the dam and setting off a torrent.


    More river water sshed on Tricia¡¯s body, injecting a shot in the heart and corroding the attack of the swarm. The short chance of survival was seized by the despairing Tricia. The mutated dragon roared and broke through the encirclement. It pped its wings and flew downstream!


    Kant frowned slightly. He was about to continue attacking when his expression changed.


    The surrounding River of Time began to tremble.


    Time shed again.


    On the other side, after Tris fell into the water, even more mysterious elements surged over to heal his injuries and restore his energy. Tris had just calmed down from the shock. He looked at Kant warily before revealing a surprised expression.¡± This¡­¡± The Ascension to Heaven was opened? But Lily wasn¡¯t sacrificed. Why is this happening?¡±


    He muttered to himself, Could it be that woman? She was also a dragon? Impossible, but why would the Ascension Space open? The offerings were not enough¡­I don¡¯t care!¡±


    He took onest look at Kant, who was standing there motionlessly.


    The terrifying swarm of insects scattered around like stars.


    Tracis finally lost the courage to continue fighting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won!¡± he roared.


    After saying that, his body shrunk rapidly and he plunged into the river, swimming downstream at a rapid speed.


    The oracle told him that the end of the river was between heaven and earth, and he was to go there.


    The Dragon God did not give up on him.


    He had not lost yet.


    After a while, Kant¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    He broke away from the fault of time.


    A scene shed across his mind.


    He once again saw the scene of the past. Here, he saw the result of the ancient sacrifice. Six ancient people had attracted mysterious elements into their bodies and transformed into distorted monsters.


    Their goal was not just to stop the church from invading. They had devoured countless ck beasts, assimted them, absorbed them, and poured all their essence into this ce. They had sown a seed, and after countless years, it had formed this surging river.


    He raised his hand and looked at the purple light flowing between his fingers and the vast river below him. After a long while, he suddenly smiled destely.


    A gift from the devil.


    The echoes of the apocalypse.


    This was the seed that Ah Xing had personally sown.


    It was also because Ah Xing had fallen into the river that he had epted this so-called fate.


    The first time he met Ah Xing was after he transmigrated, at the Saint Seal Archipgo.


    Coincidentally, it was this world, that ind, and the time when she was in danger.


    Fate couldn¡¯t be changed. Everything was already decided.


    ¡°Ah Xing¡­¡±


    At the end of the shback, he saw Ah Xing disappear alone at the end of the river.


    Carrying her g.


    ¡°No matter who you are, no matter what you have done here, I will find you¡­¡±


    The swarm of insects followed him, and Kant went down the river.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] It¡¯s a little early today. Sleep, sleep!

 Chapter 526: 526

    Chapter 526: 526


    The Son of the Final gue


    The violent explosion and shock woke Lily up from hera.


    She looked around in a daze. The strong wind was blowing against her face. She was flying in the air. There were alchemical machines that looked like wings on her back and waist. What had happened earlier surfaced in her mind.


    She was heavily injured by Tris ¡®sneak attack. The highly corrosive mysterious elements instantly entered her body and corroded her. Even though Kant had extracted and dposed the poison for her as quickly as possible, he was still severely injured.


    After that¡­


    She begged Kant to leave as soon as possible, but Kant ordered the alchemy armor to take her away while he stayed behind to stop Tracy. She struggled desperately as she watched the Fire Stealer gradually leave. Her mind was in turmoil, and her injuries and fatigue surged in her heart. Then, she fainted.


    The dragon race¡¯s strong physical fitness and healing ability allowed her to wake up very quickly.


    However, it was no longer the scorching and dark River of Origin.


    Instead, it was a patch of icy blue.


    He had returned to the blue zone from the red zone.


    Kant!<div>


    ¡± Put me down!¡± Lily struggled as the figure of that person shed in her mind.


    ¡°Ma ¡®am, please don¡¯t disappoint father¡¯s kindness.¡±


    The shaking of the ground floor even reached here. The surrounding stone walls kept shaking off the rubble. The terrifying aftershock indicated that there was a fierce battle, but Lily was more surprised than that.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    She remembered this voice.


    Lily was stunned for a moment. Then, she said loudly,¡± Since you have your own consciousness, you shoulde with me to help Kant! Although he was a Fire Stealer, and his alchemy skills and spatial spells were also very powerful, as a warrior, his strength and skills were not up to standard! There¡¯s no way we can resist Tracy¡¯s surprise attack!¡±


    Horus hesitated and remained silent.


    After a short while, it said,¡± I have been given intelligence and life, but there are no mandatory contracts or rules. I have the ability to distinguish right from wrong and judge right from wrong, as well as the authority and rationality to make independent decisions. I also have emotions simr to intelligent creatures. Lady, rationality and emotion are in conflict in my machine soul. Worry burns the chip. Please believe that I hope for my father¡¯s safety more than you do.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll immediately¡­¡± Lily said anxiously.


    ¡°But my answer is still no.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I trust my father, just like you and Miss Gori trust him,¡± Horus said calmly.


    The Dragoness was stunned, and then she became even more anxious. I believe there is a limit! He was clearly trying to be brave, and it was because of Ah Xing¡¯s matter that he had lost his mind! That¡¯s why he did such a suicidal thing!¡±


    ¡± Yes, Ma ¡®am. You¡¯re right. Father is trying to be brave, and he lost control of his anger because of what happened to Ms. Gori. But he¡¯s definitely not sending himself to death. I know him better than you do.¡±


    Horus slowly said,¡± Father is even more afraid of death than you think. It is precisely because he is afraid of death that he forced himself to be brave. He has always forced himself to be brave. When he was in Bright Sand, he was weak. When he faced an entire Viscount territory, he chose to force himself to be brave and killed them all. Valentan was like this, Danfeng Lucerne was like this, and you don¡¯t know about other things. He is also the same. This time, he will definitely do the same.¡±


    ¡± I feel sorry for his decision to be brave.¡±


    ¡± But full of confidence.¡±


    ¡± He must have made up his mind to give up some things, but that doesn¡¯t include his life. He¡¯s more afraid of death than you think because the people he cares about want him to live. Those people are much more than you think and know.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, I believe in my father¡¯s judgment and decision. There is no room for us to intervene in the uing battle. Moreover, your injuries are no longer enough to continue a high-intensity battle.¡±<div>


    ¡°Therefore, mydy, please leave with me,¡± Horus said in a deep voice.


    The voice of the Transformers was low and calm. Its maic electronic synthesized voice was filled with the demeanor of a leader. It was reassuring and extremely reliable.


    It was hard to imagine that before this, when he heard Kant order him to leave with Ah Xing, his son¡¯s voice and opposition were even louder and more intense than Lily¡¯s.


    Lily was silent.<div>


    The pain in his abdomen continued. Tracis ¡®attack did not just tear his body apart. The greatest consumption and pain was the terrifying corrosion and decay, which consumed arge amount of Yuan Qi.


    Although Long Niang was screaming loudly, she knew that her fighting strength had been greatly reduced. Her hands and feet were still cold and she was sweating profusely. The fear and despair from before were still lingering in her heart.


    ¡°At least¡­¡± ¡± Put me down,¡± she said.¡± I¡¯ll leave on my own. Go back and help Kant.¡±


    ¡°Although I really want to do so.¡± Horus replied,¡± But Father¡¯s order is to send you to the entrance to the Underworld. I¡¯m inclined to do so because I want to make sure that you don¡¯t have the strength to secretly chase after them.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡± Please don¡¯t speak. I want to send you to a safe ce. The less time we spend, the faster I can get back to my father.¡±


    Horus threatened,¡± So please don¡¯t interfere or cause trouble, and don¡¯t try to struggle or get rid of me. Madam, I have to exin to you that as a high-end alchemical mechanical life form developed and created by my father, my internal structure is delicate and fragile. Any attack or collision may destroy my structure and cause a major blow to mybat strength and functions. Therefore, if you don¡¯t want me to be unable to help in battle because of my damaged functions, then don¡¯t try to suppress me with a surprise attack and go to help my father¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Alright, shut up. You¡¯re so noisy!¡±


    After saying that, Lily¡¯s hands and feet hung down, allowing Horus to hang her in the air and fly forward. She did not say a word, probably resigned to her fate.


    However, endless regret and unwillingness gnawed at his heart.


    In the end, she was still powerless and unable to protect others. She could only let others protect her.


    Horus elerated as his wings spewed out mes.


    Passing through the steep slope of the cave, they traveled through the icy blue world. This was already the blue zone. The glowing nts and crystal clusters shone with a dreamy light, like a fairnd. However, now, the icy blue light had gradually changed color, bing deeper and more evil. The surging River of Origin at the bottom gradually affected the wonders above.<div>


    After all, before the ancient people stepped into this underground world, it was empty, silent, and dark.


    The seeds were sown, the river flowed, and the mysterious elements seeped throughyers. Thousands of years had passed, and they had slowly been stimted to produce this strange scene.


    As she passed by a sea of dreamy crystals, Lily¡¯s body shook and then struggled.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Horus was already getting impatient. After all, the Transformers said that they trusted and obeyed, but the worry in their hearts was growing. They wanted to fly to the entrance and leave the dragondy behind so that they could go back and fight alongside their father. They had finally coaxed the female dragon to stop causing trouble and struggle, and now they were here again?


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± it asked impatiently. Father is having fun with Tracy downstairs. Stop looking!¡±


    Lily did not understand the jargon, but that was not the main point.


    ¡°Look down there! It¡¯s gone!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Horus asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one it is, it¡¯s rotten beyond recognition-but it¡¯s gone!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the giant dragon we saw here!¡± Mother Long said sternly.


    The Transformers condensed their wings and descended rapidly. They released Lily at a low altitude and transformed into a human. Theynded in the dreamy blue sea of flowers, their masks emitting light to scan the surroundings.


    Lilynded on the ground and covered her stomach with a frown. It¡¯s gone.¡±<div>


    They had found the entrance to the passage and followed the passage into the blue zone. They had found the dragon corpse in a sea of dreamy flowers, and they had also found the Echo Stone it had left behind.


    Now, the huge and deformed body had disappeared without a trace.


    Horus was alert and released a miniature probe to scan the surroundings. Dragon Maiden looked at the mess on the ground, the crushed glowing flowers, and the traces of corrosive blood seeping into the ground. After a while, Lily looked incredulous and eximed.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t find an ambush. It shouldn¡¯t be nearby.¡± Horus said,¡± What?¡±


    ¡°It¡­¡±


    ¡± It might have taken a human form,¡± Lily said slowly.


    ¡°What?¡± The Transformers was shocked. Isn¡¯t it already dead?¡±


    Long Niang was silent, and her pale face was unprecedentedly solemn.


    After a moment of silence, she slowly said,¡± You¡¯ve seen Tris, Vines, and Luz. Do you think they are still alive or dead after being corrupted by the mysterious elements?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s alive¡­¡± Horus replied subconsciously.


    It suddenly stopped talking, and the red light on its visor shook violently.


    Lily lowered her eyes and whispered,¡± This substance has never been seen before. It just showed a new characteristic.¡± Is it strange?¡±


    There were countless examples in history of the matter of outer space corroding living beings and turning harmless lives into cruel and crazy foreign objects. It was not surprising.<div>


    ¡°We need more information!¡± Horus analyzed the situation for a moment and said decisively.


    ¡°Then hurry up.¡±


    Where could he find more information?


    Other than Tracy, there were a total of six dragon envoys who had entered this ce and been killed. They had seen four of them: the crazy dragon Ochwil, the unknown dragon corpse in the Crystal Flower Sea, Luz who had been raped by Tracy andmitted suicide, and Vines who had tried to stall for time.


    Other than Vines, who had been exiled to the White Fog World by Kant and killed, there were still three bodies left. This one had already disappeared. Luz hadmitted suicide and fallen off the cliff, while Ochewell had been left behind.


    However, Luz¡¯s body was in a deeper ce. It was dangerous to go there now.


    So¡­


    After leaving the Blue Zone, they headed to the quiet upperyer of the Stone Forest Abyss. The greennd had arge number of fungi, nts, water, and even tiny life forms. It was the most normal ecosystem.


    With the dragon¡¯s powerful memory and the even more exaggerated memory of the Transformers, they quickly found the ce where the mad dragon Ochwill died.


    The dragon corpse disappeared, and there was no sign of anyrge dragons around.


    It had obviously changed its form and left silently.


    Only two out of three cases were confirmed.


    However, for this terrifying and unknown mysterious element¡­Two cases were enough to confirm it.


    The secret of the space-time shback, the voice that instigated Tracy to do evil, the ancient secret, and a greater scheme. Now, the conspiracy and threat did not onlye from Tracy¡¯s vain attempt to ¡®level¡¯, nor was it just his ambition to raise the River of Origin to the sky¡­


    Lily took a deep breath. Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Two possibilities,¡± Horus replied.


    The first was that they had all gone to help Tris.


    That was unlikely, and if that was the case, Horus would definitely run into Lily along the way.


    Then the second option¡­


    Long Niang and the mechanical body looked at each other. Horus turned into a pair of wings and flew into the sky. Long Niang jumped up and locked the door. She spat out mes and shot into the distance like a falcon.


    Since he knew the way, it would be quick to verify.


    He flew all the way until he arrived at the entrance to the underground world.


    Lily looked at the familiar scenery around her, the gurgling river, the fungi, and the quiet green. A sense of sadness rose in her heart.


    She, Ah Xing, and Kant had entered the underground world from there. Now, only she had returned. Ah Xing¡¯s fate was unknown, and Kant was fighting with Tracy below. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed. They had passed through an underground cave that was nearly 2,000 meters deep and arrived here. They were attracted by the magnificent scenery of the other world. The memories of that time were still vivid in their minds, but it seemed to have happened a long time ago.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The 1,800-meter-deep cave finally led to this ce. During this period, it took a hundred turns. On the way here, it took a lot of time, mainly to find the correct direction¡­However, it was much faster when he returned.


    The path was smooth and unobstructed as it whistled upwards. The mes shone brightly in the darkness.


    When they reached the surface, the scene before them was empty. The steel fortress built above the entrance had already copsed by half. The steel dome had beenpletely destroyed.


    Long Niang¡¯s heart trembled as she soared into the air. The surroundings were aze with mes, and the archery formation roared. In the distance, magical light shed, and the hot air balloons in the skyunched long-range firepower tforms. They were ready to attack from all directions.


    Then, a familiar voice sounded.


    The order was obeyed. Long Niang looked in the direction of the voice. Ste waved her staff, and her blue and white robe fluttered in the wind. She rode a white horse and galloped over.


    ¡± What happened?¡± Lily asked anxiously.


    ¡± Where¡¯s Kant?¡± Ste shouted at the same time.


    Both of them froze at the same time. Ste stared at the dragon in front of her. She was still wary of this unknown female dragon who had seduced Kant, but she also remembered Kant¡¯s words.


    ¡°Princess Ste.¡± Horus transformed into a human beside Lily.¡± Please believe her.¡±


    The princess took a deep breath. Not long ago, a few dragons broke through Kant¡¯s steel fortress and flew away.¡±


    ¡± Which direction?¡± Lily¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Ste pointed at the sea. Our aerial mages tried to chase after them, but they were unable to catch up to the dragons ¡®high speed. They could only see them fly out of Goethe¡¯s territorial waters from afar¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Did they meet up with the dragon army in the outer seas? That shouldn¡¯t be. They had clearly already¡­ If he was seen through¡­What is his motive¡­¡±


    Lily muttered to herself in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not all. Those four dragons left separately. Only one dragon flew in the direction of the dragon army.¡± Ste asked anxiously,¡± So, where¡¯s Kant?!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    ¡± P.S. 1: Speaking of which, the titles of these chapters are quite interesting. The Chosen One of the Creator Gods, The Phantom Pain of the Old Days, The Curtain Descends, and Between the Ascension. Sigh, the content is so serious, but it¡¯s a littlete¡­¡±


    P.S. 2: The title of this chapter is also suitable. (Laughter)

 Chapter 527: 527

    Chapter 527: 527


    Eternal Filial Son


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kant?¡±


    Ste asked urgently.


    She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Lily and the puppet had flown out from underground.


    But Kant was not one of them.


    He clearly knew how to teleport. He should be the first toe out.


    The Second Princess quickly stepped forward and stared at Lily. How was he? Why didn¡¯t he respond to my signal?¡±


    Before Kant left, he had left a signal transmitter for Ste. It was a transmitter based on divine elements and could even resonate across worlds. Kant told her to press the button if anything bad happened. He would respond quickly and appear in front of her.


    But now¡­


    ¡± He¡¯s fighting the enemy,¡± Lily said slowly after a moment of silence.<div>


    ¡± What are you doing here?¡± Ste was stunned at first, then she frowned.¡± Why are you here?¡± Why didn¡¯t she stay there to help him? Do you know how much he trusts you? Now¡­¡±


    Horus stood in front of Lily. Your Highness, is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    Long Niang¡¯s face turned green and then white. Her gaze changed intensely. Finally, she took a deep breath and said coldly,¡± Exin to her. I¡¯ll report to the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Two thousand meters underground had cut off Long Yao¡¯s transmission. Now that she had returned to the surface, she could establish a real-timemunication link with the Dragon Emperor. She wanted to inform the ruler of the Dragon Ind of what had happened in the underground world.


    He hoped that the old dragon, who had never lost money in business, would still make the right choice this time.


    Ste was about to speak when Horusforted her.¡± Calm down, Your Highness. Father is fine. Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m an alchemical life form he created. If anything dangerous happens to father, it will definitely be reflected in my soul¡­¡± Therefore, please rest assured.¡±


    The Second Princess sniffled and suppressed her sobs.


    ¡°Then when will he be back?¡±


    Several giant dragons broke through the steel fortress and flew into the distance. No matter how one looked at it, they were there to deliver a message. This meant that Kant¡¯s underground journey had met with a certain degree of failure.


    This meant that even if Kant was merely trapped underground, the malice, hostility, and greed of the outside world would take advantage of the situation to pressure him. When the Forbidden Spell Mages had no time to care, they would be able to achieve something.


    In fact, if Kant never returned¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she thought of what had happened at that time.


    Fear and unease continued to spread. The pressure that had umted over the past few days hadpletely turned into reliance and hope for Kant. That person from Aurora was bing theirst straw of hope.


    ¡± What are you talking about?¡± Ste asked anxiously. We¡­ Now we¡­¡±


    ¡°Please calm down! Your Highness Ste!¡±


    Horus¡¯s voice rang in the Second Princess ¡®ears. He had secretly studied and imitated the voice acting of the movie version of the Prime. Peter Cullen¡¯s professional voice acting had been perfect for 30 years. It was thick, grand, calm, and maic. It was the voice of a leader that any monarch desired.


    The advanced and efficient sensors had quickly scanned the Second Princess ¡®expression, eyes, and bodynguage, and determined her mental state at the moment.


    ¡± Please calm down, Princess Ste.¡± The Transformers softened his tone.¡± The current you is not the one my father described and trusted.¡±<div>


    The princess ¡®eyes flickered for a moment. What?¡±


    Humph.


    Horus¡¯s tone was calm and steady, as firm as a rock. His charming voice could involuntarily attract everyone to listen, and no one would doubt the honesty of the speaker.


    He said,¡± When my father ordered Miss Lily and I to retreat and return to the surface, I expressed my uneasiness to him. He should be in charge of the overall situation, not fighting with the strong enemy. I was not confident, nor was I sure if I couldplete my father¡¯s task. After all, I was only a newly born mechanical life form, and the situation outside must be moreplicated than I imagined.¡±<div>


    ¡°Father told me not to worry.¡±


    ¡± He said that he must stay where he was needed the most and not take a step back because Goethe was behind him.¡±


    ¡± He said that there¡¯s no need to worry aboutpleting the mission because Princess Ste is there.¡±


    ¡± He said that Goethe¡¯s second princess was a smart and brave woman, independent, mature, and as dazzling as the sun. He said that he had no doubt about your love and responsibility for Goethe, and he believed that no matter what happened, you would fight for this country to the end. You would be afraid, but you would not retreat. You would be uneasy, but you would not give up. It was because of this trust that he trusted you with the things on the surface.¡±


    Ste listened in a daze.


    Then, she said in a trembling voice,¡±He¡­¡± Did he really say that?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s true, mydy,¡± Horus said in a tone as reliable and heavy as a pir.¡± I¡¯m an alchemical lifeform. I don¡¯t have the ability to lie. Loyalty, integrity, and not speaking lies are my default settings.¡±


    The Second Princess¡¯s eyes lit up and she remained silent for a long time.


    ¡± Also, Madam, Father asked me to convey his apologies to you.¡±


    ¡°He said he shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that. He just didn¡¯t know how to apologize, so he asked me to pass the message to him now because he was afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Don¡¯t say anymore!¡±


    Ste raised her head like a frightened deer and interrupted Horus.


    ¡°Ma ¡®am,¡± Horus lowered his head.<div>


    As the magic power circted, the tears in the corner of Ste¡¯s eyes evaporated quietly. She took a deep breath and raised her head again. She was already a noble and proud girl who was as dazzling as the sun.


    ¡°What does Kant need me to do?¡±she asked.


    ¡± Father needs you to use your own judgment, calmness, and wisdom to deal with the current situation,¡± the Transformers replied.¡± If necessary, I will be at your service. This is thest battle.¡±


    Ste nodded slowly.


    As a spellcaster, the fire of wisdom shed in her mind. Fear and uneasiness receded, and calmness and calmness dominated her brain. The second princess pondered for a moment and said,¡± Have you encountered those dragons that escaped?¡±


    Horus ¡®visor projected light and images onto the ground.


    ¡°This is exactly what I wanted to exin to you. There are a total of seven dragons in the Dragon Tribe¡¯s diplomatic mission. Six of them have already died. We have seen the corpses of four dragons, and the other two are confirmed to be dead.¡±


    ¡°But the entire Investigation Corps saw¡­¡± the Second Princess frowned.


    ¡°This is the situation that makes me feel the most uneasy.¡± Horus replied,¡± This mysterious demonic substance has many mysterious properties that allow the dead to move freely as if they were alive. ording to Miss Lily, it is also amon trick of the foreign species. So the key to the question is not why they came back to life, but what is the purpose of the dragons who broke through the defense, returned to the surface, and fled.¡±


    Ste pondered for a moment.


    The Arcane Magic Council¡¯s Life Department would revise a new manual every year to deal with foreign invasions that could happen at any time. After all, this was filled with the mysteries of nature and life. The soul fluctuations of extraordinary people, dense elemental phenomena, and the spiritual light of countless flesh and blood bodies would always attract greedy covetous eyes.


    As the star student and the youngest teacher of the University of San Covelo, Ste was of course familiar with the rules of amodation. She answered without hesitation,¡± The hosts infected by the foreign species, except for a few that are iprehensible, mostly have a purpose.¡±


    ¡°There are a few types.¡±<div>


    ¡± Blood sacrifice. Sacrifice arge number of lives to please and satisfy the appetite of the greedy in the void.¡±


    ¡± Open the door. Use aplicated and strange ritual to open the portal. Summon one or more evil lifeforms into this world to achieve the goal of invasion and devouring.¡±


    ¡± ughter stems from the tendency of extermination of the mastermind behind the scenes. Its goal is absolute destruction and destruction.


    ¡± Conspiracy. By controlling the consciousness of the host, a bloody battle will be set off between regions, countries, sses, and factions, causing a powerful country to copse and a firm belief to copse¡­And so on.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s also¡­¡±


    ¡± Spread the word,¡± she said, ncing at Lily, who was standing far away with her back to her.


    ¡°Miss Lily has been fine. Father has checked her personally.¡±


    Horus said,¡± She¡¯s in contact with the Dragon Ind. She¡¯ll probably alert the dragon army in Goethe¡¯s outer seas. We haven¡¯t found out whether the host of the mysterious element can spread the demonic substance to other living beings, but this is indeed one of the suspects. Among the few situations you mentioned, there¡¯s one that needs to be carefully observed because it¡¯s also suitable for the current situation.¡±


    Ste thought for a moment.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± Tricia wants to raise the River of Origin to the sky,¡± Horus replied.¡± That¡¯s its goal. Of course, it¡¯s also the goal of the mastermind behind Tricia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about toplete its n, but it was stopped by Father. At this moment, sending the mutated dragons to the surface should be to obtain a breakthrough from the outside. We have to guard against this possibility.¡±


    For example, spreading lies to the various countries, saying that Kant was dead, that Kant was massacring the giant dragons below, or that Kant was trapped by the treasures buried inside¡­Wait, wait, wait.<div>


    If the various countries and factions could not sit still and break through Goethe¡¯s obstruction and enter the underground world, a series of conspiracies, corruption, and ns would await them.


    Hearing that, Ste seemed to have thought of something, and her body suddenly shook.


    ¡°Did you think of something?¡± Horus sharply noticed the change in his expression.


    The Second Princess muttered,¡±The outer sea¡­¡± Ships from various countries¡­¡±


    ¡°Warships from various countries?¡± The Transformer asked in confusion. Father cast a forbidden spell in the Broken Sea Domain. Isn¡¯t this enough to scare them?¡±


    Ste shook her head with a bitter smile.¡± It¡¯s the smaller countries and local forces who are scared. The dynasty fleet stationed in the Broken Inds also refused to set sail. Their morale is extremely low, and no one is willing to die. However, the dynasty has more than one fleet, and there is more than one base in the Broken Inds in the Western Sea.¡±


    She sighed and continued,¡±After all, this temptation is too great, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Empire, the Council, and Sunset Moon, as well as a few other empires and their loyal vassals, are still ordering the fleets from the Western Sea Region to move towards the Goethe Sea Region. They are only observing from the sidelines. They also believe that Kant will not use a forbidden spell unless it is absolutely necessary, because that would mean an all-out war. In the end, the so-called fear is not a one-sided fear. It is a mutual fear between Kant and the other empires, because no one will win if a forbidden spell is cast¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know.¡± A mocking smile appeared on the Second Princess ¡®lips.¡± It¡¯s not the monarch and ministers who make the decision to face the risk of the Forbidden Spell and the pressure of extinction. It¡¯s the officers and sailors at sea.¡±


    ¡± Also, the warship is drifting on the sea and isted from the world. It¡¯s very easy to block the news. I can guarantee that the sailors of the various countries who are heading to the Goethe Sea at this moment don¡¯t know that Kant has cast a forbidden spell on the Broken Isles and set off a tsunami that can destroy any fleet in the world.¡±


    ¡°We have to warn them,¡± Horus said.


    ¡± How?¡± Ste smiled bitterly.¡± How could he make them believe him? Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go all out.¡±


    The Transformer said in a deep voice,¡± Forgive me for being blunt, but Goethe is too weak. If he wants to survive this, he can only do his best to protect himself, grit his teeth, and persevere until his father returns victorious, or rely on external forces that he can trust¡­¡±


    ¡°External force?¡± the Second Princess asked nkly. Other than Kant, we have no other friends.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s look for candidates that we can cooperate with temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Father has made the necessary arrangements,¡± Horus once again used his father¡¯s name.


    ¡± Who?¡± The Second Princess ¡®eyes lit up.¡± Who?¡±


    ¡°Dragons and elves,¡± the Transformers replied.


    At this moment, Lily, who was roaring at Dragon Ind in a secluded ce, had finished a chat. She turned around and floated over.¡± I¡¯ve informed the Dragon Emperor!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lily frowned.¡± The Dragon Emperor wants to see the evidence. He won¡¯t believe my words, but he promised toe. But it will take a long time to get here from Dragon Ind¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have him give the order to the dragon army in Goethe¡¯s outer seas,¡± Horus said.¡±If any of the missing dragons appear in the diplomatic mission, they should be detained immediately¡­¡±


    Long Niang shook her head and said,¡± The Dragon n¡¯s diplomatic corps are all little idiots from the Conservatives. The Dragon n¡¯s army that came here to cause trouble this time is also a military force under the Conservatives. Even if the Dragon Emperor gives such an order, they won¡¯t carry it out¡­¡± Therefore, I¡¯m going to make a trip personally.¡±


    She extended her hand to Horus.¡± Kant showed me the alchemy tool that can record time and space fragments and trace them back. Give me a copy. I want to show the evidence to the leader of the dragon army. Only then will he believe that the dragons in the diplomatic mission are long dead.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll go with you,¡± the Transformers replied.¡± You¡¯re injured. This operation is risky.¡±


    Lily smiled and did not refute.¡± That¡¯s great. I was wondering how to ask for help without losing my dignity.¡±


    ¡± What should I do?¡± Ste asked.


    Before Horus could reply, the sky shone brightly. The high-speed gliding spellcaster controlled the Magic Wind and barelynded under the support of the Aerial Mage. The exhausted messenger took out an encrypted folder.


    ¡± Your Highness,¡± he said weakly,¡± the Governor has sent an urgent message. The navy gueri soldiers have discovered that the fleets of various countries are heading towards Qilin¡¯s Horn!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    Ps1: You might not know this, but I¡¯ve changed this plot greatly¡­ About 40% of the plot¡­ That was why Calvin had been so ufortable recently¡­As for the reason for the change, some friends might have already guessed it. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t. After writing this plot, I¡¯ll tell you why¡­


    This was too f * cking¡­Damn it, it could finally end¡­

 Chapter 528: 528

    Chapter 528: 528


    The Bloody Night Has Arrived


    ¡°Urgent report!¡±


    The news of the fleet invading Goethe¡¯s territorial waters spread to Lucerne as quickly as possible.


    After all, it was a national defense matter.


    Moreover, there were also other countries secretly adding fuel to the fire.


    The ships of the various countries that were patrolling the international waters moved out at the same time. They were pressing forward step by step. They had obviously received some information, but they were still wary. The Forbidden Spell that Kant had cast in the Broken Sea was enough to intimidate the decision-makers of the various countries. A tsunami of that level could destroy any coastal city in the world.


    Therefore, before theypletely tore apart their faces, they had to test and exert pressure.


    He also had to know his limits.


    They wanted to confirm the most important information.


    That was, whether Kant was trapped in the underground world and unable to return.


    To achieve such a goal, the best weapon would be the bacsh from within Goethe. By using the rumors and turmoil of the Goethe people to pressure Tedarell, the criticism and rumors would eventually be transmitted to Kant. If he still maintained his mobility and autonomy, then that would happen.<div>


    Otherwise¡­He really wouldn¡¯t be able toe out.


    As for the consequences of the n failing? There was no need to care at all.


    He was merely using connections, money, and promises to get some of Goethe¡¯s internal spectors to do things. Would Kant activate a forbidden spell for such a trivial matter? The reason why the Sword of Intimidation was called the Sword of Intimidation was that it had never really shed down. Before it shed down, both sides would be wary of it.


    Even if he was furious, he was just venting his anger on those stupid Goethe fence-sitters.


    What did it matter?


    Thus, reports on the various countries ¡®movements were ced on Goethe¡¯s desk.


    The dynasty¡¯s border troops were being deployed on arge scale, and the dynasty¡¯s patrols were openly entering the country to investigate. Needless to say, the various countries ¡®fleets were gradually approaching the territorial waters.


    Such information was not only sent to the archdukes, but it also appeared in the salons of the nobles, in the whispers of the taverns, in the meeting rooms of the officials ¡®residences, and then all kinds of rumors.


    For example, the help of the people of Aurora was not pure.


    This was because there was no love without reason in this world. He was not helping Goethe for Princess Tina¡¯s sake. He had other intentions. As a noble of Aurora, he needed power to recover his home and expel evil. Goethe had such power, and it was hidden underground in the Blue Wave Province.


    It was a mysterious substance that had been dormant for a long time. It could strengthen the power of spellcasters and promote the advancement of magic techniques. Kant hade for this treasure. He had helped Goethe only reason he wanted to gain the trust of the Tedarell family. Now, the news had been leaked and everyone knew about it. Kant only wanted to keep it for himself and did not want to share it with other countries or even Goethe. He would leave immediately after obtaining the treasure and return to Aurora.


    Goethe would be left behind and face the wrath and revenge of the various countries alone.


    The evidence was that even though the situation was unstable and the other countries were threatening him, he still did not appear.


    The archduke and Princess Tina had been deceived by him. First, they had be enemies with the elves. Then, they had offended the dragons. They had even been rude to the representatives of the council. They had threatened the Broken Inds and even the empire. They were enemies everywhere. They were just pawns that Kant had used. He would leave after he seeded. He did not care what happened to Goethe.


    Because he was from Aurora.


    Aurora was his country.


    Such rumors ranged from conspiracy theories to nationalism, plus a little instigation and instigation. Under the tacit cooperation of foreign forces, the rumors spread fiercely.


    Frommoners to nobles, frommoners to officials.


    This was just a rumor that could not be justified logically.<div>


    But logic was never necessary for rumors.


    Fear and prejudice were.


    To deal with most people, there was no need for such high-level items.


    Tina¡¯s study.<div>


    Ever since the bus left the Si Ring, this was the ce where Maple Leaf Pce issued its decrees. Archduke Rechnos did not meet outsiders anymore and ordered the courtiers to hand over all the administrative matters to Tina. The cumbersome matters of post-war reconstruction could be handed over to the courtiers and the City Hall officials to carry out, but the internal bacsh and rumors were the sharpest daggers. Now, they were like poisonous snakes stabbing at Goethe¡¯s little princess, and she needed to make an immediate decision.


    ¡± The consultation documents from the great nobles and governors of the neighboring provinces have been sent over.¡±


    The Snowfall Sword Saint took a look and sighed.¡± The situation is not right. The Arcane Magic Council has also taken action. They have influenced the Spell Casters of Lucerne through their huge social connections. The Magic Legion and the academic leaders of the various universities are also preparing to formally inquire about this matter. Compared to these, the rumors spread in the folk taverns, arenas, guilds, and theaters are the most difficult to deal with. You know, the rats in the shadows¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell had shattered the ocean¡¯s surface, deterring them from going into the sea. The tsunami that had been created had almostpletely destroyed the functions of thergest cargo transit port in the Western Sea. Many ships had been damaged, resulting in countless losses in their businesses. They were afraid of the power of the Forbidden Spell and had no choice but to swallow their anger when faced with Kant. However, now was a good time. They would definitely take advantage of the chaos and throw a few stones into the well.


    Tina was expressionless as she tore a beautifully decorated letter into pieces.


    Sylmeria shook her head.


    Ever since the rumors began to spread, letters were sent to the pce one after another. Famous mages, prestigious old nobles, retired veterans, and reputable phnthropists, some were beating around the bush, some were aggressive, and some were even reprimanding. They wanted a clear exnation from Tedarell.


    Even though Kant had done the country a favor, he could not ask for repayment in such an uneptable way. Furthermore, the underground treasure that contained unknown substances was in Goethe¡¯s territory. It was up to all Goethe people to decide its ownership. Outsiders could not be allowed to touch it at will.


    Even though Tina had exined andforted him in the name of the archduke, it still could not quell the doubts.


    After all, many people were not true patriots. They loved their family, power, and wealth more than their mothend. When the former was bound to thetter, they were the most determined patriots. However, when the outside world gave promises and preferential treatment, the change of position only took an instant.


    It was a very simple logic.


    During the War of Songmoon, the country was on the verge of destruction. Kant had saved the country at thest moment and turned the tide. However, after feeling relieved, endless fear welled up in their hearts. Many people were already afraid of being beaten. They could not tolerate the danger and fear of being destroyed again. Then, surrender and appeasement would rise.


    How could he ensure that he would not face the danger of death, destruction of the country, and destruction of the family?<div>


    It was simple.


    As a dog, he just needed to find a strong master.


    The Empire, the Council, and even Sunset Moon.


    As long as the mission waspleted, the promise would be fulfilled. He would go to the most powerful country and receive the protection of the powerful. He would have more power and wealth in a greater country, continue his family, and live in peace.


    He only needed toplete the mission.


    He would incite, instigate, and force the ignorant and unruly people to charge into the enemy¡¯s line of battle. He would make the true patriots be attacked from both sides, and he would make Tedarell fall into a storm of doubt and dilemma.


    As for Kant and the future of this country? There was no hope. No matter how strong a Forbidden Mage was, he would not be able to protect a country. Even if there was that unknown mysterious substance, he would not be able to maintain his independence from the wolves. Even if it was possible, why would he take the risk?


    I left this small country and went to the free city-states under the protection of the Arcane Magic Council. I went to the rich big cities of the Empire, and I could still live a superior life without having to be afraid.


    He only needed toplete the mission.


    With a bang, Tina¡¯s fist hit the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to be angry, you¡­¡± Sylmeria said helplessly.


    She hesitated for a moment before saying,¡± The situation is not looking good. You should consider how to deal with it. Goethe is too weak at this gambling table. He has no bargaining chips and can only protect himself. The one with the real bargaining chip is Kant. As long as we insist that he seeds and returns, all the danger will be solved.¡±


    Tina raised her head, and her beautiful blue eyes were surging with a tide-like light.<div>


    ¡°What do you want to say, Auntie?¡± she asked calmly.


    The Sword Saint of the Snowfall Sword hesitated for a while before he rolled his eyes and gave up on himself. I¡¯ll be the viin! I have no conscience! But I still have to say it! We have no other choice but to stall for time. Don¡¯t these people want an exnation?


    Weren¡¯t they protesting something? Then let¡¯s do as they wish.¡±


    ¡± We can verbally cut ties with Kant. We can even promise to share the mysterious elements with the other countries, develop them together, and refute the rumors. That way, those idiots won¡¯t be able to make a fuss. We¡¯ll stall for a few days and there¡¯ll be results. When Kant returns, they won¡¯t dare to say anything even if we go back on our word¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s expression was calm. Her beautiful face was as calm as a snowy mountain. Then, she said calmly,¡± What if Kant doesn¡¯te back? Our exnation is even better. We can then negotiate with the other countries and give up the development rights. We can even join the Empire or Sunset Moon in exchange for protection¡­Is that what Auntie means?¡±


    ¡± What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Sylmeria was stunned. I have faith in Kant! However, what else could he do in this situation? Thest time he came back, he also said that if there was a need, we could pretend to draw a clear line with him to buy time. He¡­¡±


    ¡°Just because he said it doesn¡¯t mean we can do it with a clear conscience,¡± Tina said calmly.


    ¡± You¡¯re back!¡± The Sword Saint of Snowfall covered his head.¡± You¡¯re back again!¡±


    ¡°.. Aunt, we should have died a long time ago.¡±


    Tina slowly got up. Her fingers slid across the thick and warm table. She turned her head and looked outside. She saw the beautiful walls, buildings, and pavilions of Maple Leaf Pce.¡± Kant saved us. Otherwise, those who wrote the letters, those who spread rumors, and those who criticized Kant would most likely be dead.¡±


    ¡± You and I both know that rumors are not worthughing at. Kant¡¯s actions are for the future of Goethe¡¯s country. I know what he¡¯s thinking. He wants Goethe to be a rich and powerful country. He¡¯s fighting for this goal. Therefore, those who doubt, criticize, and question, whether it¡¯s out of malice or stupidity, such actions are unforgivable.¡±


    ¡± Letting these scumbags and idiots live in the peaceful country that was exchanged for by the sacrifices of Oand, the handmaiden, the captain, the Penguin, the Valentan, and all the other sacrifices in this war is a humiliation and disrespect to the sacrifices and brave people.¡±


    ¡± Think about it. If wepromise with them and Kant returns, they will continue to worship the Skyquaking Dragon and enjoy the benefits of the leap in national strength brought about by the mysterious elements. They will be able to forget the despicable and betrayal they once had¡­Just thinking about this makes me want to throw up.¡±<div>


    Her slender fingers curled into fists.


    Tina said softly,¡± Those who wrote the letter must die. After Kant seeds, this country will wee a transformation and change. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be conflicts. It¡¯s good to get rid of some dregs in advance.¡±


    Hearing this, the Snowfall Sword Saint¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°You want to suppress it with force?¡± she asked in surprise. Now was not the time! Those schemers would love for you to do such a thing! If you dare to send people to kill them, there will be trouble!¡±


    Tina said coldly,¡± Second Brother¡¯s diolus Legion is in the city. Kant has received the recognition of the Divine Star Right Ring, and the Sun Church has a very good impression of him. Big Sister is still in the Church, and they will help us. Now that these scums have not finished their connections, and the rumors have not be a big fire, it¡¯s time to take the initiative to attack.¡±


    She turned her head and looked at her aunt with lightning like eyes.


    The Goethe Flower, the most beautiful and pure little princess, had now revealed her talents.


    ¡± After all, if we speak out to appease him, or even hide in the shadows, the outside world will think that we are guilty and that Kant is doomed¡­Only the most decisive and brutal bloody suppression, settlement, and execution can deter those idiots who have been incited by rumors and buy us more time.¡±


    Her tone was firm and resolute, and there was a hint of blood in it.


    Sylmeria was stunned.


    After a moment, she slowly said,¡±But I think¡­¡± You just want to kill people.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment.


    Then, a smile that could topple a country slowly appeared.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She smiled brightly.¡± I want to kill these idiots who criticized Kant and questioned his sacrifice and contributions. I want them dead immediately. I want them dead. Even if I don¡¯t kill them now, I will find an opportunity to get rid of them one by one in the future. I will capture everyone rted to the rumors. I will make them report everyone who dares to spread the rumors. I will search for them, take revenge, and execute them.¡±


    ¡°How can an ungrateful person live in this country? Aunt, the more I understand the truth of this country, the more I understand Goethe¡¯s limits. There¡¯s a reason why this country has fallen to this state, its national strength has declined, it¡¯s been bullied by the elves, betrayed by the empire, and watched coldly by the entire world.¡±


    The Sword Saint of Snowfall looked at his niece. What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡± Kill them all, clean up the house, and wait for Kant to wee the new era.¡±


    Tina giggled.¡± Or perhaps, their blood can be used as a memorial for Kant and my funeral. It can be used as an elegy for the demise of Goethe and even Tedarell. Wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡±


    The archduke¡¯s adopted sister¡¯s body trembled.


    Funeral.


    She saw the madness in Tina¡¯s eyes.


    He understood what she meant.


    If Kant had really met with misfortune, Tina would definitely not have survived. If that was the case, then what was the big deal about killing a mountain of corpses and blood?


    Tina smiled and sat back at the table, picking up her pen.


    It was dipped in red ink.


    ¡± No one will carry out such an order,¡± Sylmeria said in a deep voice.¡± You have to calm down. I suggest that we hold an internal family meeting in Tedarell.¡±


    ¡°Father gave me the si ring and the power,¡± Tina said.


    ¡°He can also take it back.¡± ¡± Kant doesn¡¯t want you to do that,¡± said Sylmeria.


    ¡± Does Kant want to see us draw a clear line between us and him, or even betray him?¡±


    ¡°That was just an act!¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s fake!¡±


    The Snowfall Sword Saint reached out and held Tina¡¯s right wrist.¡± Wake up. In your heart, Kant is already more important than this country. If you are just a princess, it doesn¡¯t matter. However, if you are wearing a power ring, you can¡¯t have such thoughts! Your elder brother and elder sister will oppose it, and no one will carry it out. You¡­¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and a quiet voice came through.


    The princess¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    she shouted.


    The door was pushed open. Hong San was dressed in military attire, holding a helmet and carrying an exaggeratedlyrge heavy rifle on his back. There was even a bay that was even more powerful than a machete at the muzzle.


    He strode in and raised his hand in greeting.


    ¡°Princess.¡± He said,¡± Prince Kant¡¯s subordinates, the Blizzard Legion, the Valentan Guards Mechanized Brigade, the Mengsk Cannon Brigade, and the Green Skinned Spear Squad, have already arrived outside Lucerne City. We have been ordered by Prince Kant to return from the Blue Wave Province overnight and await your orders!¡±


    Tina¡¯s face was flushed with joy and happiness.


    Sylmeria¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Hong San! Tina wants to send troops to suppress and massacre the rumors and critics. You should know the consequences of doing so. Do you have to listen to such an order?¡±


    ¡°I have a general understanding of the matter.¡±


    Hong San pondered for a moment and replied,¡± It¡¯s good to kill them. With Your Highness¡¯s ambition, you will have to draw a clear line sooner orter. You will have to let those greedy and unfaithful Goethe people understand some truths. The favors Your Highness gives have a price. He is not just a benevolent and loving savior. We have to show these people the knife.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sword Saint Snowfall was shocked and furious.


    ¡± I understand the Sword Saint¡¯s concerns, but we are His Highness Kant¡¯s sharp des. We are brandishing them to protect His Highness. If it¡¯s not convenient for Goethe to be killed, we will do it. If you don¡¯t dare to do it, we will do it.¡±


    The real person from Aurora bowed.¡± My retainer Hong San, I¡¯m willing to listen to your ns and ns. I¡¯ll use a tiny bit of intelligence to check for any loopholes and carry them out with all my might¡­¡± Madam.¡±


    The bloody night had arrived.


    In Blue Wave Province, Ste mobilized the army and retreated to the capital of Blue Wave Province to show the evidence to the governor. She also sent messengers to warn the fleets of other countries to be careful.


    They were also ordered not to invade the Goethe Sea.


    The messenger also rushed to Lucerne. She needed Goethe to warn the various forces at the national level. She hoped that she could make it in time.


    Lily and Horus rushed to the dragon army in the outer seas, but they were rejected. The dragon army denied that there were any dragonsing to seek refuge. Even after seeing Horus ¡®video evidence, they were not bothered.


    The Dragon Emperor was still on his way. He could not directly order the conservative dragon army.


    Everything was slipping into the abyss.


    In the underground world, Kant went downstream and found the source of the Purple River.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Sleep, sleep.

 Chapter 529: 529

    Chapter 529: 529


    Don¡¯t Live Anymore


    The mighty, bottomless River of Origin flowed toward the unknown, deep, and darknd.


    In the thick and heavy liquid elemental flow, explosions and booms were constantly blooming. Water sshed and elements were exploding. Terrifying behemoths were fighting under the quiet water surface. From time to time, broken flesh and blood would surface, but they would soon be assimted and eliminated, and intense aftershocks would flow.


    ¡°Madman!¡±


    The furious sound waves rumbled under the water.


    The silver locusts turned into sharp spikes and attacked the beasts in the water.


    The mutated dragon¡¯s painful roars tore the river apart.


    At this moment, Tricia¡¯s entire body was soaked in the river, swimming rapidly along the River of Origin. He wanted to find the Ascension Point and ept the upgrade promised to him by the gods, but this process was full of difficult trials because a madman from Aurora was chasing him relentlessly, biting and chasing him like a mad dog.


    The metal spikes formed by the Graywind Bugs were extremely sharp, and with the enhancement of mysterious elements, they were even faster and sharper. The continuous attacks could not cause any substantial damage to Tricia, because the severe injuries would be instantly healed by the surrounding pure liquid elements. However, the pain could not be blocked.


    This pain was like being repeatedly cut into pieces.


    ¡°This is meaningless!¡±<div>


    ¡°Human!¡±Tracy roared. You¡¯re doing something useless!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s meaningful to make you feel more pain before you die.¡±


    The human voice sounded both distant and near.


    The two figures shuttled and chased each other rapidly in the vast and mighty river.


    They had no idea how long they had been swimming. They had no idea how deep they were, how long they were, or where they were. After all, under the water, vision was meaningless. They were surrounded by bright purple. They were only moving along the river, chasing and killing. That was all.


    Faith, willpower, protection, ambition¡­ Everything gradually dissipated in the constant pursuit and biting, leaving only the purest, most original, and only one goal.


    Tracis wanted to reach the end point andplete his upgrade before the Dragon God allowed him to ascend to heaven.


    This was his only goal. For this, he had given up his dignity, his pride, and his glory as a dragon. He had killed hispanions. He had nothing left.


    The so-called rebuilding of the dragon race¡¯s glory was nothing but empty andughable words.


    In the end, it was only doing this for itself. It had given everything it had to get results.


    As for Kant¡­He wanted an answer.


    Ah Xing¡¯s fall into the river was thest straw that broke his defenses. Before that, he had been at a loss for a long time in exhaustion and sighing. The fate of the Fire Stealer, the whispers of the Doomsday Voice, and the coincidences made him wonder if his life up until now was a pre-arranged script. He had once tly rejected the gift of the Doomsday Voice. That terrifying and great thing had once told him that fate could not be changed, so he saw the outlines woven by fate,yer uponyer. It was like a.


    No matter how he struggled, it was meaningless.


    Just like when the Sound of Doomsday sent the Graywind swarm to him, he had tly rejected it, thinking that he could control his own fate¡­But now, he chose to ept it.


    It was like fate.


    It was as if he had also epted the demon¡¯s gift. The mysterious elements lingered around him, and he could easily sense every fluctuation and characteristic of this mysterious substance. He even suspected that even without the extraction of the Fire Stealer¡¯s power, this energy waspletely harmless to him¡­ It was exactly the same as the Graywind swarm.


    They were all gifts from Doomsday Sound.


    It wanted him to fulfill his mission¡­The curtain of the setting sun was lowered.


    Therefore, he prepared these gifts that had already been priced.<div>


    He also knew that these gifts would eventually fall into Kant¡¯s hands.


    Now, everything was meaningless.


    Because he had epted it. He had epted his fate. He only wanted an answer now.


    He believed that the answer was at the end of the river.<div>


    Ah Xing.


    Please tell me that it was all worth it.


    He had to say that.


    After all, you left your seed here many years ago, and we met many yearster. Now that I¡¯m here, you¡¯re back. If all of this had been nned out, it would definitely have been meaningful. You wouldn¡¯t have disappeared just like that. You must have been waiting for me, right? Right?


    I won¡¯t me you. Even I can¡¯t resist, so how can you?


    I only hope that you are alive.


    After all, after epting those disgusting bugs and this demonic substance, I did as it wished and followed its destiny¡­He has to give me some face¡­


    I just want you to live.


    Otherwise¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! Humans!¡±


    Kant was like a maggot in his bones, chasing after him. Tracis had lost count of how many times he had been skinned. His body was pierced, his scales were torn, and his limbs were cut off. The Skyquaker was like a mad dog that did not know fatigue,manding the swarm of bugs to bite him crazily, even if it was all meaningless.


    Tracey¡¯s anger turned into shock and anger, and from shock and anger to fear.


    Because he realized that the other party was slowly turning into a pure and fierce beast.<div>


    The other party was just like him. He was also longing for the end of the river and was also looking for something.


    And if this Skyquaker couldn¡¯t find what he wanted, he wouldpletelyplete the craziest and fatal transformation¡­And that moment was the most despairing and terrifying doomsday for him.


    It was useless to counterattack because the other party¡¯s methods were far more brilliant than his.


    Tris did not even dare to stop. If he slowed down even a little, Kant wouldmand the swarm to cut off the mighty River of Origin and banish it to that terrifying alternate dimension.


    Therefore, the Aberrant Dragon sadly discovered that someone as powerful as him, who had been summoned by the Dragon God, was about to receive the gift of upgrading. At this moment, facing the final obstacle on the road to upgrading, he had to use words to make the other party retreat.


    ¡°Kang De from Skyquaking! There¡¯s no point in chasing me! Do you know how many meaningless hours we¡¯ve spent here? Do you know what kind of strategy and n I have prepared?¡±


    The spies and arrangements from before were his handiwork. After realizing the threat of the people of Aurora, he was already prepared to gain an advantage from the outside.


    He had wanted to tell Kant about his n after he had won a great victory, so that Kant could enjoy his final moments of pain.


    But now, he had no choice but to reveal his current n in exchange for the other party¡¯s distraction or even retreat, because he really had no other choice.


    ¡°You saw the corpse of hiwill, didn¡¯t you? And Lester¡¯s, you saw Luz¡¯s appearance after the sacrificial ritual, right? Itmitted suicide in front of you! There was also Hardconte. Other than Vines, the other dragons were actually still alive! They were reborn and offered me the purest loyalty. Together with me, they worked for the Dragon God¡¯s great n!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that the moment the River of Origin was awakened, they were all awakened! I ordered them to return to the surface along the way they came. As vanguards and messengers, they announced your conspiracy, greed, and sin to the whole world. They will provide the most perfect confession. The diplomatic mission found ancient ruins and divine materials underground. You wanted to take them all for yourself, so you killed the dragon!¡±


    ¡± Their mission is to constantly spread chaos and hostility, so that Goethe will be surrounded by enemies from both sides and face immense pressure. From there, the forces of interference from the outside world will break through the line of defense that you have set up, allowing the essence and experts of the various races to prate deep into it, ept sublimation, and be used by me! Do you know the current situation?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to continue wasting time here with me, or are you going to return to the surface and deal with the questions and difficulties of the various races? The elves and the empire will not sit idly by if the dragons make a move. These short-lived species have always liked to y tricks. They are used to letting the enemy¡¯s internal chaos rather than rashly interfering with external forces. Can you imagine the pressure Goethe is under?¡±<div>


    ¡°Do you know what kind of foolish actions the countries that fear the threat of the Forbidden Spell will do if you don¡¯t show yourself in the outside world? Are you sure you want to stay here and kill time with me?¡±


    ¡°Retreat! Kant!¡±


    ¡± Let me ept the upgrade ritual, let meplete my upgrade, and let you solve your problem. Then, we¡¯ll have a fair battle. The oue will depend on the Dragon God¡¯s will!¡±


    ¡°This is good for both of us! At least it¡¯s better than now!¡±


    He felt that he had already used all his speaking skills to the limit.


    But the response was a cold rejection.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good now.¡±


    Violent silver spikes split the water waves and shot out.


    It was iprehensible,pletely iprehensible.


    Even though Tris was corrupted and his way of thinking was inclined towards madness, he still could not understand Kant¡¯s way of thinking.¡± Are you not going to care about Goethe anymore?¡± he roared. You can¡¯t kill me! Just like how I can¡¯t kill you! We don¡¯t know when this road will end, but Goethe can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    ¡°Your friends, your wife, the people you care about, the people you fight for, the people who trust you, they will be isted and helpless. Without your help, how can they resist the pressure and even attacks of the other countries? Under such circumstances, those who continued to trust and support you would be in an even more miserable situation! There will even be people in Goethe who will criticize and oppose you! Just imagine what would happen when he saw it! Are you sure you want to sit back and watch this happen?


    Bleeding, death, Goethe turning into ruins, guarding is meaningless¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s hoarseughter interrupted Tracy¡¯s speech.<div>


    ¡°So?¡±


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s voice echoed in the chaotic river.


    ¡°What so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Xing is inside.¡±


    ¡°What inside¡­¡±


    The Fire Stealer¡¯sughter became colder.


    ¡°If I leave now and you take the opportunity to pull away and reach the end ahead of time and kill Ah Xing, what should I do? I will kill you at all costs to vent my anger. I will kill every single dragon. I will do whatever it takes. My actions will definitely be criticized, feared, and uneasy by the various countries. They will treat me as an enemy and attack me. Then, I will fight with them. This is the result it wants!¡±


    The voice of the Fallen continued to ring out.


    ¡°But Tina and the others are on the surface! If I chase you to the end and save Ah Xing, but it¡¯s toote when I return to the surface, Goethe is destroyed, Tina and Hong San are dead, what should I do? Of course I want to raze the Empire, Sunset Moon, the Council, Dragon Ind, and everything! This is also the result it wants!¡±


    The earthling¡¯s voice grew louder and louder, and hisughter turned into wildughter.


    ¡°Or rather, both! I chased you to the end of the origin and saw the dead gori. I returned to the surface and saw Goethe in ruins. This is the result it wanted!¡±


    ¡°This is f * cking fate, do you understand? This was what fate was! It¡¯s not that the oue is destined, but that you don¡¯t know what choice you make to lead to that oue!¡±


    ¡± Which one is the script? Which one is the destiny it mentioned? There must be a reason for me to bring down the curtain of the apocalypse. If this is the f * cking reason, then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°How should I choose?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? What choice can I make? Ah Xing had one life, while Goethe had many lives. It was very simple, right? But I don¡¯t want to choose. What do you want me to say? What do you want me to do?


    I don¡¯t f * cking want to choose. I shouldn¡¯t havee to this sh * tty world, I shouldn¡¯t have stayed on this. If you ask me what I should do, then I only have one answer left!¡±


    Kant¡¯s voice turned into a hysterical roar, causing the mysterious elements to roar like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f * cking live anymore!¡±


    A violent explosion erupted underwater. The bubbles that exploded pushed forward an unparalleled force. The massive swarm of Graywind worms swam around underwater like a school of silver fish, protecting Kant as he advanced forward.


    The straps that bound the curtains were slowly loosening.


    ¡°I just addressed Princess Tina as Mistress.¡±


    Red Maple Lucerne, the former Aurora Embassy, a manor. Hong San walked in front of the neat army formation, talking to familiar faces.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Because she is on our side.¡±


    ¡± When I selected you to join the army, I had already pointed out to you the situation that we would be facing today. His Highness¡¯s great cause and ambition would certainly encounter endless resistance. In the foreseeable future, we would face more responsibilities, pressure, and even sacrifices. You should be mentally prepared for this.¡±


    ¡± Now, it¡¯s our turn to repay Your Highness ¡®kindness.¡±


    ¡°Today, we will wee the actual battle.¡±


    Today, the entire city of Lucerne was under martialw. The entire diolus Legion had been mobilized to block the streets and enforce martialw. The frightened and panicked people looked through the window slits and saw strange alchemy chariots galloping and roaring on the streets. Soldiers with strange weapons either followed behind the chariots or sat in the chariots.


    The cavalry of the diolus Corps sealed off the street while the Valentan Guards carried out their mission. The roaring armored vehicles broke through the tall and unique doors and rushed into the quiet manor. They shouted and issued an ultimatum. After being rejected, the Shilka River self-propelled artillery followed up. The four 23mm artillery shells that were released to the level interweaved into a long river of mes that had been enchanted with mysterious elements. From left to right, they cut through the four-story luxurious building.


    Magic Defense, Elemental Barrier, Energy Shield, all of them were reduced to dust.


    ¡°Charge: treason.¡±


    In the most prosperous tavern street of themercial district, the demonically modified green-skinned war chariot roared past, ttening the wooden shacks and clearing out a wall. The drunkards, spies, and even bosses who were shivering and crying loudly were dragged to the wall. Hong San waved his hand indifferently.


    Four groups of Valentan Guards set up.50 heavy machine guns.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡±


    The gathering in the manor of the great noble was wiped out. Amidst the bloody corpses, Hong San calmly said to the trembling question of the old noble,¡± His Highness has fought for Goethe several times, killing hundreds of thousands of people belonging to Sunset Moon and his servant army in exchange for Goethe¡¯s independence and peace. You didn¡¯t see a mountain of corpses, but only saw His Highness ¡®kindness, kindness, and benevolence, so you thought that you were lucky and looked down on him, so I¡­¡±


    He pressed the rifle in his hand against the other party¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Let me show you my saber.¡±


    After the rumors and turmoil, Tedarell¡¯s response exploded like a zing fireball. Faced with questions, reprimands, and dissatisfaction, the ancient family that ruled Goethe for hundreds of years responded with brutal suppression.


    The waves seemed to have been suppressed by blood, but the undercurrents were even more turbulent. The conspirators were brewing a second wave of counterattack.


    A giant dragon had officially entered the Goethe Sea.


    Then, it was a dynasty warship.


    Not long after, the fleets of the various countries that were wandering in the outer seas of Goethe marched straight in.


    The coastal defense fleet of Blue Wave Province did not stop them.


    The encirclement of Goethe was shrinking.


    Kant and Tracy reached the end of the River of Origin after a bloody battle.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Sigh, I finally managed to push forward to the original outline¡­Do you know the content of the outline that you made previously? The mysterious element was highly infectious and corrosive. The initial spread of the element had urred when the two named Scout Mages encountered the flock of birds. It then gradually spread to the Investigation Corps, even the capital of the Blue Wave Province, and even to other countries through trade routes. This was the reason why the fleets of various countries had pressured and besieged Goethe. They imed that Kant had leaked the demonic substance, and then all kinds of preparations were made.


    P.S.2: The storyline for this part waspletedst year.


    [PS3: after the new year, I¡¯ve been reading the news for the past few months and almost peed my pants.]


    Ps4: What else can I do? He could only sh¡­Forget it, I¡¯ll finish writing this paragraph first. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll tell you all about my mental journey in detail¡­


    P5: I think that slow typing isn¡¯t a bad thing. (Distant)

 Chapter 530: 530

    Chapter 530: 530


    The ce of Burial


    They followed the flow of the river, killing, chasing, and moving forward.


    Distorted dragons and crazy humans had their own obsessions, yearning for the final result. They were like two fish swimming desperately in the torrent of fate, bobbing up and down in this liquid substance that should not exist in the world. No matter what, the end was ahead.


    This river would take them to where they wanted to go.


    Kant wasughing maniacally.


    The giant dragon also roared incessantly.


    There was no point in negotiating, begging, or suggesting. There was only one solution left. It was primitive and pure. Fight, kill, and until the enemy fell. This was the tradition and instinct that had been passed down through countless eras. It was the most effective solution¡­Physically eliminate dissidents.


    Therefore, Tracy slowly became crazy as he fought back.


    They fought, they killed, they chased. Whether it was humans or dragons, they all turned back into beasts.


    Time, space, matter, and spirit seemed to have lost their meaning in the Purple River, which was filled with energy. Both Kant and Tracy no longer cared about where they were or where they hade to. The Aberrant Dragon no longer cared about his race and glory. Kant had thrown life and death, protection, and promises to the back of his mind. All they wanted was to kill each other and remove obstacles. Hence, their thoughts became extremely persistent. They were pure due to madness, and endless mysterious elements surrounded their bodies. They were even unified.


    Then, there was a response.<div>


    In an instant, the liquid elements became extremely hot. Light shed in front of them, as if the flow of the river had instantly increased by a thousand times, pushing them forward like a flood pushing two fish. They followed the wind and whistled down, crossing an infinite distance in an instant¡­No, the word instant was not even suitable.


    Because what was also crossed¡­ Perhaps there was still time.


    From flowing to stagnation, from speeding to stillness, perhaps it only took an instant. A second ago, he was still drifting in the endless River of Origin, but in the next moment, he was already in midair and falling.


    Looking around, it was darkness, and the endless darkness was dotted with stars.


    The mighty River of Origin was nowhere to be seen.


    The swarm of Graywind bugs dispersed and formed a disc beneath his feet. The Star Right Ring spread its wings of light and protected Kant as he slowlynded. Beneath his feet was a tform that floated in the void. The brass-colored ground extended forward. This mysterious and unfamiliar domain was extremely vast. It floated in the unknown void and there was actually oxygen.


    Kant¡¯s eyes glowed with phoenix fire. The Twilight Moon royal family¡¯s supreme eye magic, which could see through all illusions, was useless here. Even the Fire Stealer¡¯s Eye of the Source could not see through the brass floor, the giant doors, the pirs, and the stairs. It was as if everything came from an iprehensible mystery.


    Most importantly, Divine King Creation¡¯s space-time divine power had bestowed him with sharp senses of space and time. However, here, he could only feel the disorder, rupture, and separation.


    Kant¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Because he could no longer sense the spatial anchor point left on the surface.


    The coordinates and location of the white fog world were ethereal.


    In this chaotic dimension, he was unable to open the door.


    Kant turned around and looked around. In the dark distance, there were shining stars, an unknown territory, and the road ahead. He could not see the end. It was extremely unfamiliar. Everything had left him.


    Just like at the beginning.


    He looked around in a daze, circle after circle. His face was expressionless, his eyes were calm, his body was stiff, he did not speak, his expression did not change, his eyes did not change, there was nothing.


    With a loud bang, Tracynded on the ground.


    The Aberrant Dragon looked at the unknown realm that was shining in the starry sky. Here! Was this the ce between the heavens and the earth? Is this the divine domain that the Dragon God promised me?¡±


    Then, his cheers turned into shock and anger. Why didn¡¯t I hear Akatum¡¯s decree? Why did the River of Origin disappear? What was this ce? Why didn¡¯t a holy dragone to receive him?


    Why didn¡¯t my god appear in front of me? What is this ce?¡±<div>


    Kant turned around and looked at him with a nk expression.


    ¡± Kant!¡± Tracis roared, spitting out venom from his bloody mouth. His four wings pped and his tentacles waved. Is this your doing? What is this ce?¡±


    des of light extended from his arms, and the swarm of insects condensed into sharp razors.


    The visor closed.<div>


    Kant¡¯s eyes shone with a dazzling purple light.


    His voice was so calm that it was distorted.


    ¡°Burial ground.¡±


    Sprinting and leaping, his body rotated, and his de of light shed as he shed down furiously.


    Red Maple Lucerne.


    Maple Leaf Pce, audience hall.


    ¡± Goethe was founded for hundreds of years, but the butcher¡¯s knife of Tedarell never fell on his own people. The descendants of the Seven Heroes ruled this country with morality and wisdom, but you wielded a bloody de and ughtered innocent people with violence and terror. You destroyed the glory of your ancestors!¡±


    The fierce reprimand was aimed at the delicate flower.


    In the audience hall, there was a dense crowd of nobles in luxurious robes, spellcasters with aloof postures, soldiers in armor, civil servants in capable clothes, sses, factions, and the leaders of Goethe¡¯s politics gathered here. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the beautiful figure.


    Goethe¡¯s little princess, the beautiful pearl, Tina Tedarell. Before today, people¡¯s impression of her was that she was a beautiful, dignified, weak, and delicate princess. It was a legendary experience where she volunteered to go to the Empire and experienced setbacks and tribtions. It was also a legendary love story where she met Kant.


    But now, they were shocked and in disbelief.


    The massacre, suppression, and bloodshed that shook Lucerne were actually done by this weak princess.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted from Her Highness Tina¡¯s calm and beautiful face to the object in her right hand. Princess Goethe of the Land of Beauty had silently set a record. She was probably the first princess in Goethe, or even the entire world, to hold an axe at the center of a country¡¯s discussion.<div>


    She was here today to face the surging usations, criticism, and crowds.


    The bloody suppression only temporarily deterred the restless ck hand. Tina¡¯s iron-blooded and decisive suppression made the spectors and schemers wary. They saw her as someone Tina could rely on. No matter what, Kant, who wielded the power of deterrence, was still a sharp sword hanging over everyone¡¯s heads.


    However, this did not mean that the probing and conspiracy would stop.


    After all, whether he had something to rely on or was bluffing, he would eventually find out.


    As for what to probe?


    There was no shortage of self-righteous idiots and chess pieces who thought they were chess yers.


    He only needed to push it lightly and it would cause a huge wave.


    It was like the young official who was furious and impassioned at this moment.


    Born in poverty, he was selected as an apprentice due to his talent in magic. Due to his limited talent, he gave up the path of arcana. Relying on the knowledge he learned during his apprenticeship and his new horizons, he started to enter politics, passed the judicial examination, and became a civil servant.


    He was full of ambition and had no background, so he liked to gamble.


    ¡± This is a betrayal of our ancestors,¡± he said proudly.¡± It¡¯s a betrayal of the pioneering spirit and Goethe tradition!¡± Most importantly, Princess Tina, why did you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Tina said coldly,¡± Therefore, for hundreds of years, Goethe¡¯s national strength has been weakened, and he has lost his glory. He has been invaded and bullied by foreign enemies. As a result, spectors and selfish people can bet on both sides, but true patriots have sacrificed themselves heroically. This kind of behavior must be stopped. The blood and screams of traitors will deter those with evil intentions¡­At this special moment, all methods are allowed!¡±


    ¡°Including killing the innocent? Including killing people who speak out for the future of this country?¡±<div>


    The young official stepped forward and said sternly,¡±Then kill me too!¡± I will use my blood to awaken the numb people and let them see what is right! What is wrong!¡±


    Tina watched his performance quietly and shook her head.¡± I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    The other party¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of joy, wanting to continue provoking him.


    But immediately after, Tina said,¡± You might think that you¡¯ve made the right bet. You¡¯re scolding me here and using us to gain political chips for yourself and to charge into battle for your master. You think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you because all the nobles, generals, lords, and lords are watching right now. If I order you to be executed in front of them, it will definitely incur everyone¡¯s opposition and disgust¡­That¡¯s why you¡¯re so unscrupulous.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°This is the most shameless usation. I¡­¡± The man said without hesitation.


    ¡± But you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not here to kill you not because I¡¯m afraid, but because killing you now would be too easy for you.¡± Tina shifted her gaze away from his face and looked at everyone¡¯s face as if she was memorizing something.¡± I want to wait for Kant to return. I want to wait for Kant to return with victory and results. I want to wait for your master behind the scenes, the Council, the elves, the Empire, and all the conspirators to give up. I want to wait for you disgusting dogs to lose your protection and promises. I want to wait for you to cower in endless fear and regret¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take everything from you and let you die in agony.¡±


    The official¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    Many people¡¯s expressions changed.


    Because Tina was obviously hinting at something.


    Moreover, he did not hide it at all.


    For a moment, they did not even know what to say.<div>


    After a moment, a Spell Caster coughed lightly.¡± Your Highness Tina, President Oshrein asked me to convey his opinion. The Royal Law Society is concerned and uneasy about Tedarell¡¯s recent actions¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s gaze turned back.¡± I¡¯ve already exined the specific situation in the open letter. I hope that the Spell Casters of Goethe will understand the meaning of the mothend. With your wisdom and vision, can¡¯t you see who instigated the chaos in Goethe? Weren¡¯t you all Goethe people before you became members of the Arcane Magic Council?¡±


    Before the mage could answer, another noble shouted,¡±What right do you have to question this?¡± Weren¡¯t you a Goethe before you became the fianc¨¦e of the people of Aurora? You¡¯re only protecting your Aurora lover now! You can even betray the interests of your own country and even ughter yourpatriots!¡±


    ¡°Hong San!¡± Tina said sternly,¡± Remember his name!¡±


    Hong San, who had made a name for himself in Lucerne thanks to the shocking shooting and cannon-firing in the past two days, took a step forward. His gaze passed through the crowd and swept across the speaker¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± He said,¡± The illegitimate son of the Richter family. I¡¯ve noted him down.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Tina! Don¡¯t you think this behavior is too much?¡±


    ¡°Is it too much? Are you drawing a clear line between Kant and this country? Then why didn¡¯t he say that he was an outsider when he joined the Songmoon War? Why didn¡¯t he say that he was an outsider when he annihted five elf legions in Valentan? Why didn¡¯t he say that he was an outsider when he rushed to the aid of Lucerne and repelled the expeditionary army?¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s still fighting for Goethe¡¯s interests,¡± Tina bellowed.¡± But you cower because of fear. You¡¯re afraid of the pressure from the other countries and the Arcane Magic Council. But aren¡¯t you afraid of Kant?¡± If the elves wanted to destroy Goethe, they would have to send hundreds of thousands of troops to cross the sea. Kant only needed a forbidden spell to destroy Lucerne, but you are not afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°But he clearly did it for himself¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not! Also, are you saying this for the sake of this country?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve screwed up-¡±


    ¡°I will carve this sentence on the tombstones of you and your family!¡±


    ¡°Think about yourself! A few months ago, you borrowed money from the great nobles and merchants in the Empire and promised them great interest. Now, they are already preparing to ask for immediate repayment!¡±


    One after another, at first, it was just a few people moring. Later, the chaotic environment made more people with ulterior motives start shouting.


    They were all scared out of their wits by the cruelty of the Songyue War, and this time, it wasn¡¯t an attack from the non-humankind, but a targeted war. They could negotiate, they couldpromise, they could be roped in, and there were benefits.


    ¡°The fleets of the other countries are approaching the Blue Wave Province. The Empire¡¯s army has made a move at the border. The Elf army in the country has not retreated yet. Where is Kant?¡±


    ¡°Goethe is our country! It was not a puppet of the people of Aurora! The current situation is that we are facing the hostility of the entire world, but Kant is nowhere to be seen!¡±


    ¡°Why did you block the news? Why did he monopolize that substance? Goethe is a small country. We don¡¯t have the right to fight, and we don¡¯t want to fight! Why don¡¯t you use this new resource to befriend the various countries in exchange for protection?¡±


    ¡°This is Goethe¡¯snd! It was Goethe¡¯s resources! We have the right to decide his use, not to follow Kant¡¯s wishes and get involved in a war with the entire world!¡±


    ¡± He saved us, and we are willing to repay him. But if the reward he asks for is to be enemies with the whole world with him, then we refuse!¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving the orders? Why is the Grand Duke¡¯s si ring in your hands? Did you conspire with Kant to plot against the archduke? We demand that we immediately¡­¡±


    The Snowfall Sword Saint, who was standing behind Tina, gripped his sword hilt tightly. Lantisdon, the second son of the archduke who was in the military, wanted to say something several times, but he was stopped by his little sister¡¯s gaze.


    Before this, Tina had warned him not to make a sound unless it was a critical moment. Military power and violence were thest resort and protection, and they were also the thread that people feared the most. Therefore, he must not take a stand and make the wavering people realize this.


    He could only watch silently as his once gentle and elegant little sister fiercely countered the surging usations.


    ¡± I don¡¯t care if you are stupid or evil. I don¡¯t care who gave you the promise, and I don¡¯t care who your new master is. Kant is not dead yet! You¡¯re right! Goethe is a small country, so we have no choice! You dare not reject the requests of other countries, but can you reject Kant¡¯s orders? If he wanted to have the qualifications to reject, this was his only hope!


    Self-reliance! Self-reliance! Self-improvement!¡±


    ¡°This is the path I chose for Goethe!¡±


    Hysterical quarrels, curses, and roars.


    Reformists, patriots,promises, opportunists, cowards.


    People were arguing because of their positions, fears, and interests.


    However, the saddest thing was¡­Even though there were quite a number of people who were not pawns bought and used by the various countries, they still did not agree with Tina¡¯s choice.


    Why did they have to fight?


    Why did Goethe monopolize the mysterious element?


    A protected vassal would be safer, and the people would be able to recuperate.


    Goethe was a small country, and a small country should have the awareness of a small country.


    Why did he follow Kant to risk his life for wealth?


    We¡¯re already rich!


    The intense argument and chaotic mor finally ended with a loud bang. The side door was pushed open with a bang, and a majestic figure stepped into the audience hall. Archduke Rechnos was dressed in full attire. Under everyone¡¯s silent and surprised gazes, he strode toward the throne, holding his sword and looking down like a lion.


    ¡°.. Grand Duke!¡±


    ¡°Goethe needs your guidance and salvation!¡± someone shouted.


    Goethe¡¯s ruler turned a deaf ear to this and stopped in front of Tina.


    The flush on Tina¡¯s face due to excitement and fury gradually faded and turned pale.


    ¡°Tina¡­¡± Archduke Rechnos said softly,¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    PS1:.. F * ck, these days of writing were really difficult. It was finally almost over.


    ¡± P.S. 2: F * ck, it started with the Graywind swarm. Not long after I wrote it, the locust gue in Africa exploded. It scared me to death. Fortunately, the ball died in India. If it flew to China¡­¡± F * ck f * ck f


    P.S. 3: What a f * cking coincidence. When I was thinking about it, I was thinking about an African insect gue. The first thought was scarabs, Egypt. Then I thought about it, scarabs are dung beetles. If I wrote this, you guys would definitely nder my reputation and say that I¡¯m ying that thing again. Then I thought of a locust gue. If I thought of it, I¡¯d write it. Then¡­Now that he thought about it, he felt a little scared.

 Chapter 531: 531

    Chapter 531: 531


    The Final Space-Time sh


    The capital of the Blue Wave Province, the origin of Goethe¡¯s sea power, the first city where the Aurora Squadronnded. Its name was Distant Harbor.


    The quiet and distant port city was the Goethe meaning of the city¡¯s name. The schrs of Aurora who were on board the ship took it as the official name of this city with a memorable meaning. It was marked on the sea charts and official documents of the East as the official name.


    This quiet and distant city also had hundreds of years of history. It had gradually prospered from a small vige. It had walls, docks, and ports.


    Over the countless years, she had sent off countless ships and warriors. Some returned with full rewards and sess, while others could never return.


    She weed the first Aurora Squadron that crossed the sea and sent off the first Goethe diplomatic mission that traveled across the ocean. She silently watched the initial contact between the two countries, the friendship they established, the exchange of needed goods, and even the final break.


    She witnessed the city¡¯s decline from prosperity. In the past, there were thousands of sails, but now, there were only a few. There was even an invasion by foreign enemies. The elven fleet¡¯s fierce firepower and powerful soldiers attacked, and then the war ended. In the blink of an eye, danger descended again, like a joke of fate¡­This time, it was even more dangerous than thest time.


    The elven fleet that had yet to withdraw, the uninvited warships of the Empire, the magic warships owned by the Arcane Magic Council, the vassals of the three world powers, and the dragons hovering in the sky.


    These naval forces were enough to easily destroy the coastal defense of most countries in the world. They could even defeat the fleets of many small countries with just one of them. Now, they had intruded into Goethe¡¯s territorial waters and approached the devastated Far Harbor. They were confronted by the dpidated coastal defense fleet of Blue Wave Province that had yet to be fully repaired. In the previous war, they had almost been wiped out by the elven navy.


    An overwhelming disadvantage.


    Anyone could see that Goethe was unable to stop the invasion of the other countries.<div>


    However, although the fleets of the various countries had already approached Cold Harbor, they had only sealed off the port¡¯s waterway. Dragons circled in the sky, and warships cruised on the surface of the sea. This was a humiliating and aggressive posture, but true hostility had never urred. The fleets from the various factions wisely maintained extreme restraint and did not do anything extreme.


    Because the real battlefield was not here.


    The soldiers were only pressuring the city. This pressure had to be transmitted back to Lucerne through the bureaucrats and nobles of Blue Wave Province, and then to Goethe¡¯s ruling ss. From the beginning to the end, the shrewd rulers did not put Goethe in their eyes. The only person they feared was that person from Aurora.


    Therefore, the strategy had already been decided.


    While Kant¡¯s whereabouts were unknown and he was unable to escape, he wanted to ensure the most basic distribution of benefits. He wanted to use intimidation and pressure from all sides to force Tedarell to agree to the distribution treaty proposed by the various countries without Kant¡¯s presence. This would create an established fact. He would also find ways to alienate Kant from Tedarell, causing a rift between the two and nting the seeds of doubt and disagreement.


    This was the minimum guarantee of benefits. It was based on the premise that Kant would be able to break free from the shackles and return to the surface soon. After all, the countries were still afraid of the might of the Forbidden Spell Mages, so they would not make things too ugly. They just wanted to create a time gap. By then, the teams from the countries would have settled in, the treaty would have been signed, and Goethe would have reached an agreement. As an outsider, Kant could do nothing about it.


    Or else? If he tore up the treaty, he would be going against the other countries. Even Goethe¡¯s internal department was against him. In the face of such a situation, was he going to use a forbidden spell to smash the entire world into pieces?


    Compromise was the key to this world.


    History had proven more than once that in the face of power, individual strength was insignificant.


    No matter who you are.


    The alliance fleet that entered the territorial waters, the army that was mobilized at the border, and the pressure that Goethe induced from within Goethe through connections, economics, politics, and enticement-all the major factions cooperated tacitly.


    He wanted to create a reality and take the cake before Kant could free himself.


    However, this was only the minimum guarantee of benefits.


    It was built on the premise that Kant would return to the surface soon.


    If this Aurora citizen didn¡¯t return, then the so-called agreement and treaty would be a piece of paper to wipe his ass. Goethe was still qualified to sit at the negotiation table because the shadow of the Aurora citizen behind Goethe was still cast on the table. If he wasn¡¯t around¡­


    ¡°.. Therefore, for the benefit, safety, and enjoyment of the right of life bestowed by the gods of all races in the world, ording to the decree of the Holy Emperor and the suggestions of the masters of the Arcane Magic Council, we are authorized to take necessary actions with like-minded allies to ensure that the unknown threat under Goethe¡¯s ground does not spread. Please convey our spirit and philosophy to the governor and noble sirs.¡±


    ¡± We hope that Goethe will carry out his duty and stand and work with us to contain and control this unknown dangerous substance. This is also for the sake of all Goethe people. After all, we live in the same world. We still earnestly hope for your understanding and cooperation and do not want to resort to violence. We hope that everyone can convey our sincere and friendly stand and ask Grand Duke Tedarell to make the right choice.¡±


    The diplomatic and dignified words contained a hidden threat. This was the speech of the captain of the gship of the Fourth Fleet of the Endless Ocean Navy of the Holy Empire, the ck Pine Forest.


    He gave the envoy from Blue Wave Province proper courtesy and preferential treatment, and personally sent him off.<div>


    After all, after arriving at Goethe¡¯s territorial waters, the fleetmander who had been patrolling overseas for a long time and had been isted from the news finally found out what Kant from Aurora had done in the Broken Inds not long ago.


    A single Forbidden Spell had caused a tsunami that nearly flooded the entire Broken Sea Area several dozen kilometers away.


    No wonder the Seventh Fleet never came.


    First, he had scolded the admiral, and in his heart, he had be the emperor¡¯s wild father. But now that things hade to this, he could only bite the bullet and continue to carry out the order.<div>


    ¨C What else? Turn around and run? Not only did he betray the country and disobey orders, but his crimes were also increased. No matter what the oue was, he would not have a good ending.


    Now, he finally understood the meaning behind the final words of thest order.


    ¡± Commander, I can understand your worries, but with your intelligence, it¡¯s not difficult to understand that for your fleet, the Far Port is the safest ce in the world. You will understand.¡±


    It was indeed f * cking safe! At the very least, when Kant cast the Forbidden Spell to kill us, he had to consider whether it would affect the Goethe people on the shore! How thoughtful!


    He watched Goethe¡¯s messenger leave on the boat. His eyes were as calm as the sea. Waves were brewing in the calm. Suddenly, the adjutant quietly came forward and whispered,¡± Your Excellency, it¡¯s awake.¡±


    The captain raised his eyebrows and turned around.


    It was a dragon.


    When they were cruising in the open sea of Goethe, they found an injured dragon.


    He called himself Lutz and was severely injured. Before he was rescued, he held his breath and revealed important information to him. He was a member of the missing dragon diplomatic mission. In the vast world beneath Goethe, they had discovered a mysterious substance that could promote the next magical revolution. Around this substance, they had a fierce conflict with Kant, who had followed them, resulting in heavy casualties.


    Kant was able to freely control and even absorb this power. He seemed to have known about the existence of this substance long ago. He had even helped Goethe because of it. Now, he was fighting with the other dragons underground. In order to stall Kant, they had absorbed this power as well. However, they were still unable to stop Kant, who was getting stronger and stronger.


    Tracis and the two strongest dragons stayed underground to fight Kant. The other dragons were sent out to ask for help, and he was one of them. However, due to his severe injuries, he was unable to fly back to Dragon Ind.


    He said that it would be a disaster for the entire world if Kant were to gain full control of the mysterious energy. He said that Tricia had ordered them to scatter and flee, spreading the news to all civilized countries. This was the pride of the dragons. They knew when to be selfless.


    After forcing himself to finish this information, the dragon Luz fell unconscious.<div>


    The Empire found a kind of purple crystal on the dragon¡¯s body. A mage tried to guide this power after being fully armed, and his casting ability was greatly enhanced.


    Report this matter to the dynasty and receive the order to advance at full speed.


    The unconscious dragon was arranged to be in the most confidential area of the ck Pine Forest. The dynasty¡¯s order was not to inform the dragons for the time being because they needed more information.


    The people of the Empire were indeed intimidated. The ¡± pride of the dragons ¡± could easily coax some foolish humans. Ever since the elves ¡®cultural strategy was sessful, the dragons had also learned this. The weak and self-abased people often liked to whitewash the strong, believing that they had the quality of kindness and generosity. This was not surprising.


    With some admiration, some delight, and even more urgency, they rushed to the distant harbor.


    Seeing that the elves, the council, some random ships, and even the dragon army were carrying out the same order, thest trace of doubt in his heart was dispelled.


    You see, the council isn¡¯t stupid, right? The elves are very smart, right? They did it, so it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s true.


    After being heavily guarded by the guards, the captain came to the room where the dragon Luz was recuperating. Fortunately, the dragon had used thest of its strength to solidify the transformation spell. Otherwise, they would have had to sun it on the deck.


    The adjutant opened the door, and the fragrance of the potion wafted into his nostrils. The captain and fleetmander stepped in, and the sound of the door closing rang out behind him. He took two steps forward and suddenly realized that something was wrong, so he turned around.


    The adjutant, who was supposed to be guarding the door, stood inside the room. The door was closed from the inside.


    The captain frowned and said,¡±You¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, there was amotion beside him. He turned around and saw that the heavily injured dragon had already stood up.


    His eyes shone with a purple light.<div>


    The captain¡¯s expression changed drastically, and hisbat aura surged. However, in the next moment, an even stronger force surged from behind him. His arms were mped tightly. It was his adjutant, his nephew, the person on the entire ship who was the least likely to betray him, and also the subordinate he could trust the most.


    He opened his mouth to shout, but his head was pressed down by a hand and his mouth was blocked. Through the gaps between his fingers, he saw the dragon¡¯s eyes. They were evil, malicious, and filled with the cruelty of a beast.


    ¡°The n has changed.¡±


    ¡± You should immediately attack the Goethe people,¡± it said.¡± The ships and the city.¡±


    The captain struggled.


    The dragon¡¯s expression was evil with a hint of dullness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± It said,¡± I will make you obey.¡±


    After the dragon transformed into a human, his handsome face split open like a man-eating flower with his nose as the center.


    Countless tentacles shook off the terrifying sticky liquid and stretched towards the captain.


    In the midst of the desperate cries, the captain vaguely heard screams and dragon roarsing from outside.


    A terrifying thought appeared in his mind.


    Lutz had said that there was more than one dragon like it that had returned to the surface.


    The elves, the council, and even the dragon army all marched at the same time.<div>


    Then, the other dragons¡­ What was he doing?


    A terrible pain engulfed his soul. The writhing tentacles pierced into his body from his eyes, nose, ears, mouth, and even his skin, robbing him of his five senses.


    Then, something surged in.


    ¡°-Crazy!¡±


    The world was independent of time and space, and there was a strange space filled with gears and springs. Purple blood stained the brass-colored ground, and arge number of broken tentacles twisted weakly. The mutated dragon that had yet to lose its vitality and was riddled with injuries showed some kind of crazy fear.


    It panted heavily.


    The River of Origin had disappeared. There was not a single trace of the mysterious element here. This meant that the energy consumed could not be replenished. It was the same as Kant¡¯s.


    It had thought that this would be its advantage again. After all, Kant seemed to be unable to use the power of space, and he could not get any replenishment from the River of Origin. It had thought that it could rely on its strength and size to get rid of this detestable Skyquaking ant, but the other party was more like a beast than it.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of closebat and even actively sought intensebat. His unknown and terrifying strength was like the bloody mouth of a giant beast, biting and devouring everything. He grabbed the tentacles and pressed down on the flesh, then the limbs disappeared, and the flesh disintegrated¡­ This was the power.


    It even made Tracy have a terrifying thought.


    It was a thought that did not belong to a dragon.


    ¨CWill be eaten.


    It finally felt fear.


    ¡°Lunatic! Stay away from me!¡± It pped its wings and gathered its remaining power. It soared into the sky and elerated, flying towards the world.¡± Stay away from me!¡±


    The wings of light were dazzling.


    Kant chased after them fiercely. The locust armor on his body was already tattered. He could not replenish his strength in a high-intensity battle. Many locusts were in the world of white fog. Every death meant one less locust.


    However, he did not care at all.


    ¡°Eat you!¡± Heughed maniacally.¡± I¡¯ll eat you, eat you, eat you!¡±


    The berserk meteor crashed into the Aberrant Dragon.


    Tracis frantically turned around to fight. His tentacles, thorns, and ws attacked the locust shield that was getting lesser and lesser. The mutated dragon had also gone crazy. He roared,¡±Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± I gave up everything toe here! Race! Fellow countrymen! Glory!


    I must find the Ascension Room! Everything you lost wille back!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯te back!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why I must kill you! Kill you! Kill you!¡± Kant roared.


    The remaining powers shed in the air. Tracis gathered thest of his power and shot out a beam of light. Kant was no longer able to open the Realm Gate, so the Holy Brilliance swept up the swarm of bugs and met them head-on.


    There was a violent explosion. The two madmen who were fighting in the void were pushed by the violent aftershock and fell down. Kant and Tracy tried their best to maintain their bodies in midair. They continued to roar andunch all the long-range attacks they could at the enemies in the distance. The two figures fell to the ground one after another, producing a dull boom.


    Kant rolled over in pain.


    The Star Megrez Ring and the Gerrind Bugs acted as a buffer, but it still caused quite a bit of impact.


    They fell into a huge square.


    Kant struggled to turn his head. In front of him was a huge hollow sphere that towered into the clouds. It was quietly ced on a huge base and was covered in mysterious patterns. In the middle of the square, it looked like a mountain.


    Tracy should have fallen to the other side.


    He gritted his teeth and stood up like a ghost. His terrifying eyes swept around.


    Kill him.


    He had to kill him.


    She was alone again, trapped in this ce, unable to return home.


    Therefore, he had to kill him.


    The prolonged pressure, the fear of fate, Ah Xing¡¯s encounter, and everything else had worn away the excess emotions in this long and chaotic battle. Kant had almost broken down mentally. He had be pure, single-minded, and stubborn. The only thing left in his mind was a final obsession.


    Kill that dragon.


    He had to kill him.


    He stared at everything around him gloomily. The towering metal sphere should have surprised and familiar him, but now, nothing was in his eyes.


    He only had one thought left.


    His gaze swept across the square in front of him.


    There was a bright light.


    It wasn¡¯t Tracy. Kant looked elsewhere.


    Then, his body shook.


    He suddenly turned around.


    There was a bright light ahead.


    Someone was standing there.


    It was unfamiliar yet familiar.


    She was the first ray of light in the fearful and desperate life in the other world, the first friendly creature he could rely on, the first tolerant person who could listen to his thoughts.


    Even when he came to the continent, she reappeared in front of him with a new body. However, she was still the old her. She was a little silly, but very cute. She had always apanied him, just like before.


    Her name was¡­


    ¡°Ah Xing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Xing,¡± Kant mumbled.


    A ray of light shone into the chaotic and distorted soul.


    He suddenly realized the true purpose of chasing them here without hesitation.


    Not to kill Tracy.


    It was her.


    ¡°Ah Xing¡­¡±


    He dragged his tired and painful body, rolling and crawling toward the light.


    ¡°Ah Xing!¡±


    He shouted that name.


    In the vast square, the sound of stepping on the brass floor was empty. He was getting closer and closer to her, and he could see her appearance clearly. It was a familiar face, a familiar figure, and a familiar smile.


    She was right there.


    Tears flowed down her face unknowingly.


    When he reached the base of the huge sphere, there were a hundred steps up.


    He sprinted all the way.


    ¡°Ah Xing!¡± Kant shouted.


    It was already very close.


    Then, he heard Ah Xing¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    She was shouting.


    ¡± I¡¯m here!¡± Kant wiped his tears away.


    But the next moment, he was stunned.


    Ah Xing¡¯s entire body was enveloped in a warm light. She smiled and called out her name, but her gaze was somewhat empty and did not focus on him.


    Kant.¡±


    That gentle voice sounded slightly different from Ah Xing¡¯s.


    ¡± I know you¡¯re here. I know you¡¯re listening. I can¡¯t see you, but I¡¯m sure you can see me and hear me.¡±


    It was only then that Kant noticed the armor on Ah Xing¡¯s body.


    Horus had listened to his description and imitated the armor made by the ancients.


    It was also simr to the armor he saw in his memories¡­ It was exactly the same.


    ¡± You may have many questions, but that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I came here, and you came here in the end. We met here in another unimaginable way. For this, the Light Beings paid the final sacrifice and price¡­But I believe that all of this is worth it.¡±


    Ah Xing came in front of him.


    In this strange world where the concept of time and space was no longer in order, her face was filled with the holiness of time and hope. Kant seemed to have sensed something. He saw two ces where the river of time flowed, meeting in a small tributary¡­It was wonderful, hard to understand, and unfathomable.


    But it seemed like¡­He had already understood.


    Time flowed by, and the vicissitudes of the past changed. This world was indescribably mysterious, as if it was destined by fate, but also a coincidence of time.


    There was only one thing he was certain of.


    Kant had triggered the final space-time shback.


    Ah Xing ced his hand on his shoulder. It was warm to the touch. Time passed, and it was hard to tell the past from the present.


    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,500 words¡­] Sleep, sleep, guess.

 Chapter 532: 532

    Chapter 532: 532


    Paragon Engine


    The touch on his shoulder was warm and gentle. Kant couldn¡¯t tell if it was an illusion from the past.


    He didn¡¯t dare to confirm it, he was afraid to break this beautiful dream. He only stared at the beautiful face in front of him. She really looked different from Ah Xing.


    Even though their eyes and brows were simr, their auras werepletely different.


    Ah Xing was like a nk piece of paper. He looked silly, innocent, and his smile was sincere and pure.


    As for the woman in front of him¡­It was already an epic painting.


    Tribtions, setbacks, parting, sadness, she was burdened with too many things.


    He waited quietly, waiting for the other party to speak.


    A momentter, he saw the other party tilt his head. A trace of panic appeared in the calm expression that had been tempered by the hardships and bloody battles.


    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­It¡¯s an unimaginable experience, Kant.¡±


    She sighed like this and then revealed a beautiful smile, just like an ordinary girl.<div>


    His tone became gentle and gentle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. I¡¯ve never seen your appearance before¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s pupils constricted.


    The woman said softly,¡± You told me your name. Your voice apanied me through the darkest and most desperate days. I once thought that it was an illusion after madness, but you told me that this was hope. Following your guidance and advice, we built thest city so that we wouldn¡¯t die twisted like beasts, so that we could wee the end with dignity and honor, and also to leave a spark of hope.¡±


    Kant suddenly recalled the story that Long Niang had told him.


    Those three stories.


    The records of the dragon race, the evidence of the space-time shback that had happened in history.


    The emperor who destroyed the country, the dwarves who caused the invasion of hell, and¡­Thest hope and tinder of thest era, the guardian of light.


    The schrs of the dragons suspected that the time and space shback heard by the negative light was just an illusion and obsession after madness. However, out of the courage and will disyed by the weak ants in the face of extinction, the dragons were willing to confirm its authenticity and uracy with beautiful romantic feelings and record it in history.


    ¡°The truth is just as you said.¡±


    The silent crowd he saw in the space-time shback.


    Warriors who would not hesitate to use the mysterious element overload and transform into monsters to die together with the enemy.


    He sacrificed hisst seven people.


    The scenes he saw in the space-time shback seemed to have an answer.


    ¡°We did very well. Everyone did very well¡­¡±


    The eyes of the ancient light bearer were filled with tears. His tone was choked with sobs and relief.


    ¡± Now, our path hase to an end.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    ¡± Because I can¡¯t do what you did.¡±<div>


    ¡± You guarded two prosperous and beautiful worlds, and you told me about your two homes. They both had true beauty and ugliness, but they were also worthy of you doing your best to fight against enemies that were almost impossible to defeat. I felt both envy and regret because you were not in our era.¡±


    ¡± We¡¯ve exhausted all our strength, will, and life.¡±


    ¡± But the oue is already decided.¡±


    ¡°Now, I only have onest mission left.¡±<div>


    She turned her head and looked at the huge sphere. It was huge and sat on a brass base like a star that was about to light up.¡± It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°This is a seed that is about to sprout. I have already left all the spiritual wealth that we can preserve inside. This is my mission.¡±


    ¡°To ensure that this thing, in the end¡­ Return to your hands.¡±


    Back.


    Kant was momentarily dazed.


    In his field of vision, this dazzling woman¡¯s smile was as gorgeous as a flower.


    ¡± Kant, I bet you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The iron-blooded leader and powerful warrior from the previous time and space sh had disappeared. Her murderous aura had disappeared. She smiled gently, even a little proud.


    ¡± Although I can¡¯t see your face, I can imagine your foolish look when you listen to these words in a daze. We¡¯re even now¡­¡±


    ¡± The kindness, revtion, and most importantly, hope you gave me, I¡¯m returning it to you now.¡±


    The thick smile turned into a calm smile, which was filled with sadness and relief.


    ¡± You must not know how much we have paid for this conversation. It¡¯s us, you and us.¡±


    ¡± You once spoke to me across eras and time, just like how I¡¯m speaking to you now. The power of Akatum is maintaining the continuation of this time gap. This mysterious world made of machinery and gears guarantees the secrecy of this meeting, although I don¡¯t know where you borrowed this ce from.¡±<div>


    ¡± But if you can hear me now, it means that we have seeded.¡±


    At this point, the ancient light bearer was silent for a moment before whispering softly.


    ¡°You can hear me, right?¡±


    The voice contained a trace of trembling, containing thest fear of this brave warrior.


    Although he did not fully understand what she meant, Kant answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can hear your voice.¡±


    However, such an answer could not reach the other party¡¯s ears, right?


    ¡± I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯ve answered me. Even if I can¡¯t hear the echo of the distant future, I believe that you¡¯ve answered because I believe in you, Kant. You said that you would definitely seed.¡±


    The woman who looked like Ah Xing smiled.¡± How magical. Your voice passed through countless years and sounded in my most desperate moment. It was like the whisper and guidance of the gods. Then, my voice spread to the future and was heard by you in the earlier times. We did our best to build this perfect closed loop that was independent of time and avoided attention. It was just to create an additional possibility.¡±


    ¡± A possibility beyond fate.¡±


    Kant was shocked.


    His chaotic and lost mind was shot into by wisps of light, dispersing the chaotic clouds.


    Fate.<div>


    Fate could not be changed after all¨Cthe voice was still in his ears.


    ¡± Era after era has passed. Such a powerful race and such a prosperous civilization could only wait for death when the apocalypse arrived and the curtain fell. What an honor it is for us to participate in this great rebellion and be the story you tell. We did the best thing before we perished, regaining our dignity, glory, and light, and leaving behind the seed of hope.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hope¡­My mission is to return these things that belong to you.¡±


    ¡± Hope, guidance, courage.¡±


    ¡°And this.¡±


    ¡°And that one¡­ A purple river.¡±


    The River of Origin.


    The mysterious element.


    A gift from the devil.


    He had once thought that it was another arrangement by the Sound of Doomsday after the Graywind swarm.


    Kant¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Tell me, when I say its name, you will understand.¡±


    The ancient Revelers gazed at the massive sphere.<div>


    ¡°.. Paragon Engine.¡±


    She raised her hand, and a purple stream of light floated and shone in her palm. It was the mysterious element that had caused Kant to fall into doubt and nightmares. The demonic substance that he had identified as demonic had once been rejected thousands of miles away and guarded against. In the end, he had brazenly epted it due to pressure and madness, and had even given up on himself.


    ¡°When you handed it to me, you called it¡­The element of contradiction.¡±


    Kant was speechless.


    Then, his body began to tremble slowly. He looked at the woman in front of him and was speechless.


    Kant.¡±


    Her smile was beautiful and wless, as if it had been imprinted on time and space.


    ¡± Fate can be changed. Today and the people who sacrificed themselves for today firmly believe so.¡±


    She slowly extended her hand. Her palm was slender and bright like the moon.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    There was a hint of shyness in her smile, and then she became generous.


    ¡± From my point of view, my actions are very silly. I¡¯m standing in this empty ce, talking to myself. I even reached out my hand and tried to touch you.¡±


    ¡± I know that we¡¯ve been separated by countless years. Even in this mysterious domain, we can¡¯t truly meet. I¡¯ve never seen your appearance before. I can only outline your appearance from your words. You whispered in my ear, and you once appeared in my dreams. I know that it¡¯s you¡­But I still want to touch you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re listening, let me touch your face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just pretending,¡± she said with an embarrassed smile.


    Kant slowly moved forward and got closer. The other party¡¯s palm touched his cheek. The touch was warm and familiar. He subconsciously reached out and covered the other party¡¯s hand.


    It was a real touch, a body of flesh and blood.


    His gaze suddenly shook.


    The person who was close to her stood silently. Although she could never receive any feedback from touch, her appearance was still full of anticipation and nervousness.


    She waited quietly for a while, then nodded.¡± Okay, I¡¯ll assume that you¡¯ve already stuck to me. How does it feel?¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t have a beard, so it¡¯s a little rough to the touch. You¡¯ve experienced hardships and time. You¡¯re a decent man. From the way you responded to my wish, you¡¯re also kind.¡±


    ¡± Of course, I knew this would happen. I didn¡¯t have to answer the statement about your personality. You have endless things to say, and you also have suggestions that are always correct. You also have patience, optimism, and courage¡­I don¡¯t think you were born this way. You must have experienced many stories to have honed your strength that I envy. I¡¯ve always hoped to be someone like you.¡±


    She said with a smile, and in the end, there was a short silence.


    Then, she smiled again.


    Kant.¡± She smiled.¡± How nice would it be if we could really meet?¡±


    ¨CYou¡¯ve already seen me.


    Kant wanted to say that, but he choked up.


    From the beginning to the end, Kant had only been watching her as she talked to herself.


    She was not Ah Xing.


    Ah Xing was just a carefree, silly girl without a past.


    And she was the guardian who raised the g during the end of thest era, rebuilding morality, courage, and dignity in the despair of destruction, and fighting until thest moment.


    She had never really met Kant in her entire life.


    ¡± Kant, I¡¯ve always felt like we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡±


    ¡± From your words, I can feel that you are restraining your emotions. My questions were answered and evaded, but my intuition tells me that there must be a story behind it.¡±


    ¡± I can no longer know the answer to the story, but I think that you, who are listening to my words now, may have more things. I don¡¯t know what kind of problems you are facing now. I am worried about it, but I am also full of hope, because the echo I hear from the future itself means hope.¡±


    ¡°You always said to have hope, and I have always done so.¡±


    ¡± Our struggle and resistance have failed, and our hope has been destroyed. But this is the result of our early realization. The final seed can still be handed over to you. We all believe that all of this is worth it. Our mission and story can end here. This is worth mourning, but that¡¯s all. To maintain the survival of our race in the apocalypse is an outrageous luxury.¡±


    She blinked and even smiled.


    Because they fought with all their might and never rxed for a moment, everyone did their best.


    So, it didn¡¯t matter.


    After a moment of silence, she said softly,¡± You always say that we should have hope. Then, when the greatest hope has already turned into a shattered luxury, in this empty world where there is only you and me, the responsibility has been removed, and the mission has beenpleted. As thest survivor, I have the right to daydream¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope so. It¡¯s not against thew to talk about it.¡±


    The brave warrior closed his eyes as if he was praying, but he did not know who he was praying to.


    Then, she opened her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°I hope that one day, I can touch you and meet you in your world. Even if I just look at you and can¡¯t talk to you¡­Now that everyone has passed away, the world should have been destroyed. The only thing I care about and miss is you.¡±


    The woman still held her arm out, as if she firmly believed that after countless years, the Revtor woulde as promised. After hearing her silly and inexplicable whispers, she would still patiently stand there, with her face pressed against her palm, maintaining this fake contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming that your cheek is still in my palm,¡± she said with a smile.


    Then, she released her hand and spread her arms. There was nothing in front of her, but she still relied on the warrior¡¯s keen sense of space and distance to determine where Kant might be standing.


    He hugged her.


    A warm sensation lingered around his body. It was a strange yet familiar softness, and the fragrance assailed his nostrils. No one was more familiar with this feeling than Kant. It was the same every time Ah Xing hugged him.


    But now, the one hugging him was another shadow from countless years ago.


    In an instant, an indescribable power surged into her body, like a seed quietly taking root and sprouting. Sunlight swept away the lost soul, and an indescribable but real feeling of enlightenment came through. Just as she said, kindness, revtion, and gift, she was now paying it back.


    In this mysterious and independent ne, there was a closed loop of time that was independent of fate.


    Kant.¡±


    A voice traveled through time and space.


    ¡°How good would it be if we could really meet?¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P1: Hmph!

 Chapter 533: 533

    Chapter 533: 533


    Dragon Sacrifice


    That hug was so warm.


    It was as if there were countless warm currents surrounding her, and countless whispers echoed in her ears. It was the resonance of time, the shback from the past. In the face of extinction, the brave warriors and guardians who chose to stand up and face death proudly, those infinitely unfamiliar people and things, just as she had said¡­


    It became the story Kant told.


    Kant closed his eyes and felt the unprecedented peace and tranquility.


    At this moment, he understood the true meaning of the mysterious element¡¯s name.


    Paragon.


    The sound of doomsday and the curtain descended. Fate could not be changed. All struggles were futile. All resistance seemed to be destined to be destroyed. It was just like the river of time flowing, from ancient times to the future. The past could not be changed, but the future was fixed. It had always been like this.


    However, the story that Kant wanted to tell in the future would definitely have a perfect contradiction.


    This mysterious element was not an evil gift from the Sound of Doomsday, nor was it a necessary prerequisite for the lowering of the Curtain. It was not even within the expectations of the Curtain and Doomsday.


    It was a contradiction.<div>


    Relying on the divine power of the Space-time Dragon God, relying on this independent ne far away from the mortal world, relying on two people who met in the past, present, and future, theypleted the silent intersection outside the torrent of fate.


    The matter that had not been prated by the Sound of Doomsdaypleted the closed loop of birth and transmission.


    At that moment, Kant was still at a loss, but he seemed to have understood everything.


    More importantly, he was no longer afraid, no longer crazy, and no longer at a loss.


    The premonition of the end of the world that had been pressing on his heart and making him uneasy, the sound of destruction that was almost enough to destroy his soul, the countless coincidences, fate, predestination, and guesses that had been happening over the past few days, all fell apart at this moment, because the information from the past and the future had shown him the most important information.


    Although fate was hopeless, it was not always predestined.


    It was like¡­ This was a contradiction.


    At this moment, all his obsessions were suddenly cleared. He hugged the body in his arms tightly. That was the most generous gift from the past¡­Courage and hope.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he muttered.


    At the same time, her voice rang out,¡±Thank you.¡±


    The voice was soft and gentle, filled with tolerance, longing, and love.


    ¡± The road ahead will be even more difficult, Kant.¡±


    She sighed softly.


    Perhaps he was worried and sighing about the more dangerous future Kant was facing.


    The voice was filled with regret.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t apany you like you apany me. I really hope to see you¡­¡±


    Kant pursed his lips. He suddenlyughed and shook his head.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I came to this world, you¡¯ve been by my side,¡± he muttered.<div>


    Unfortunately, such a voice could not be transmitted to the past.


    They could only embrace each other and hope that this warmth could be transmitted across time.


    The road had an end.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s all I have to say.¡±<div>


    Even though she said that, her trembling voice still revealed her uneasiness and confusion.


    ¡°We are going to part here. Even so, I don¡¯t know where to go. My world has been destroyed, and all mypanions have died. I entrust myst inheritance to you. What should I do next? Well, I suppose you¡¯re sad about it.¡±


    She slowly let go of Kant and smiled brightly, but tears filled her eyes.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve already used all my life andpleted everything that I could. I didn¡¯t leave any regrets behind. I¡¯m just a messenger to pass on some stories that you might not be able to understand to the current you. To you, I might just be a strange stranger¡­However, everything is real. You should believe it, and in the foreseeable future, you will see me again.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t call me Ah Xing anymore when the timees¡­Ah, you can call me whatever you want.¡±


    She knocked her head in frustration.¡± I shouldn¡¯t have told you so much. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll affect me. Forgive me, Kant. I just¡­¡± I have a lot to tell you.¡±


    As she said this, she took a few steps back and stretched her body. She looked around and looked very rxed. Now, I announce that the Light Negative Ones are officially disbanded.¡±


    ¡± Goodbye, Kant. We will meet again in the old days.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you can call me whatever you want¡­But at least remember my name first.¡±


    ¡°Asha.¡±


    Her smile was like the bright moon. The regret of parting and the joy of shyness intertwined at this moment, finally turning into an eternal moment that transcended time and space. When we meet again in the future, just mention this name and I will believe you.¡±


    ¡± Goodbye, Kant. Goodbye.¡±


    He spoke tirelessly, reluctant to part, but he did not hesitate at all before parting.<div>


    In an instant, a strong purple light shone from her body and rushed into the sky like a rainbow, pouring into the Paragon Engine.


    The ne formed by gears and springs began to rumble and tremble.


    The surging purple river of light was like a me, shining at the core of the Paragon Engine. After the burning light poured into the hollow sphere, it seemed to bepressed by an invisible force, infinitely concentrated, and solidified into an indiscernible point. It kept spinning inside, stacking up and umting endlessly.


    Then, a dazzling mist of light exploded from the infinite origin.


    It was as if a dead star was slowly lighting up.


    The tinder that was passed from the future to the past and returned from the past to the present was burning again.


    The will from the past had disappeared, and the time and space shback had ended. It was like a dream. Kant turned around in a daze and saw the body before him fall limply. He rushed forward and hugged her.


    The great spirit that had raised the g since the beginning of extinction and fought until the curtain fell had left.


    Her story had ended, and her battle had ceased.


    She had only known him for a short while.


    However, it was as if he had sent away a very, very good friend.


    Suddenly, the body in his arms trembled slightly. Then, she rxed in her sleep. She subconsciously grabbed Kant¡¯s arm and twisted her body, trying to change into a morefortable position.


    Then, she opened her eyes.<div>


    His golden eyes were filled with confusion, as if he had a very long dream.


    Kant.¡±


    He subconsciously shouted out the name that he had already shouted many times.


    It was a familiar tone, a familiar voice, and a familiar affection.


    She was no longer Asha.


    Tears filled his vision. Kant smiled and hugged her.¡± Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    This was also good, wasn¡¯t it?


    Asha, who hadpleted her final mission, had gone somewhere. The time and space shback had been cut off, and he could no longer see the past. Asha said that she wanted to do her own thing, and he had no idea what happened after that. However, just as fate was destined, the past was also destined.


    That was why when he first transmigrated to another world, in the days of fear and loneliness in the Saint Seal Inds, and now that the previous era had ended countless years ago, he saw that white shadow.


    It was as if she had been waiting, waiting.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ah Xing was muddle-headed. She tried hard to recall the past. She seemed to remember that when she was fighting above the River of Origin, she had guided the mysterious elements into her body, but she had seen many strange scenes. After she had shed with Tracy, she had been pushed into the river by a powerful force. After that, he could not remember anything.


    The confusionsted only for a moment before it was reced by greater worry and anger.<div>


    Kant was crying.


    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?¡± She said angrily,¡± Let¡¯s go beat him up!¡±


    Kant hugged her,ughing and crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, and me.¡±


    ¡°It was the two of us who made me cry,¡± he said.


    ¡°.. What?¡± Ah Xing could not understand such aplicated topic at all. After thinking for two seconds, she decided to stop and put forward a very constructive suggestion.


    ¡°How about¡­¡± She probed,¡± You hit me twice and then hit yourself twice?¡±


    Kant let go of his embrace and looked at Ah Xing. Ah Xing was smiling foolishly. He did not look like the valiant, decisive, and murderousmander from before at all. He was aplete idiot.


    He reached out and pinched Ah Xing¡¯s face, stretching it to the sides.


    Her silly face became even moreical, and her eyes were still smiling like crescents.


    Kantughed as well.


    But in the next moment, a cold light shed in their eyes.


    The gori suddenly reached out and wrapped its arms around Kant¡¯s waist, pulling him to the side. Dozens of sharp whips tore through the air and struck wildly. Behind the huge base of the Paragon Engine, Tricia¡¯s huge deformed body rushed out. The dragon roared and roared, its tentacles andpound eyes trembling rapidly.


    ¡°This is impossible! It was all fake! It¡¯s fake!¡±


    Hysterical rage.


    They wailed in disbelief.


    The despair of losing one¡¯s mind.


    It attacked Kant with all its might. The situation hadpletely reversed. He was the craziest one now because everything was crumbling. The end of his persistence was a false deception.


    ¡°Impossible! Something must have gone wrong! Why didn¡¯t Akatum respond to me? Why didn¡¯t the upgrade ceremony appear? Why were you chosen?


    There must be a mistake somewhere!¡±


    When he fell to the ground at the same time as Kant, he and the Fire Stealer got up almost at the same time.


    At the same time, he saw this huge, magnificent creation that seemed to have been bestowed by the gods.


    He sensed an unprecedented intimacy and impulse from the Paragon Engine. It must be the ascension that the Dragon God had announced. It waited, longed, and hoped for the realization of the prophecy and guidance.


    However, nothing happened after he prayed piously.


    It tried to check and search carefully. It believed that it was because Kant was still here. It wanted to kill the sphemers who were involved in ascending to heaven. Only then would the Dragon God¡¯s will descend.


    However, after discovering Kant¡¯s tracks, it had also heard the conversation.


    The Aberrant Dragon was not stupid. It was just stubborn.


    While Kant was shocked by the information from the past and the future, Tris was even more shocked and incredulous. He hade to a terrifying conclusion from the voice of time and space that he had eavesdropped on.


    Kant was the one destined to reach this ce.


    This led to another problem.


    What was he?


    The mysterious elements that surged out of Asha or Ah Xing¡¯s body lit up the Paragon Engine. This ritualistic scene almostpletely broke Tris ¡®defenses. Self-doubt, self-hypnosis, self-refutation, great confusion, unspeakable fear, and uneptable facts.


    He thought that he had been chosen by the Dragon God and that he had a great mission. For this, he went deep into it, ughtered his brothers, turned against hispanions, and gave up the glory of the dragon¡­And then?


    And then?


    ¡°You must be acting! Don¡¯t even think about shaking my faith in the Dragon God!¡±


    ¡± Kill you!¡± It roared, attacked, and charged recklessly.¡± Kill you!¡± As long as I kill you! The final test would be passed! I gave up everything toe here! There must be a reason for all of this!


    It was meaningful! Everything I saw was real! Everything I heard was real! You guys are acting! You¡¯re ganging up on me!


    The dialogue of the past, the gift of the future, the Paragon Engine, all of these were fake! Fabricated! It¡¯s fake!¡±


    Ah Xing protected Kant behind him. The aberrant dragon pped its four wings and charged down furiously.


    At this moment, the Paragon Engine had already begun to spin slowly. The shining spot in the center of the circle spewed out purple mist, which was as colorful as a neb, like a miniature universe.


    Kant suddenly grabbed Ah Xing¡¯s other hand.


    Ah Xing frowned slightly and tried to break free gently. Usually, she would hold Kant¡¯s hand all day long, but she could not do so now. She could not defeat this monster with one hand.


    But in the next moment, she suddenly felt a mysterious connection between her and Kant.


    She turned around in shock and saw the starlight in Kant¡¯s eyes.


    Then, they reached out their hands at the same time, and the multiple circles of the Paragon Engine suddenly stopped. It was as if time and space were frozen, and invisible ripples spread out. The entire world of gears and springs was stopped. Simrly, Tris, who was in midair, was bound by an invisible force.


    An unprecedentedly powerful force restrained the mutated dragon.


    Or rather, it was something that was binding his body.


    A gift that was exchanged for the sacrifice of six of his own kind.


    In fact, the price had already been set.


    ¡°What did you do to me? Let go of me! Let go of me! Akatum! Save your people!


    Give me strength! Defeating the evil enemy! Akatum! Dragon God!¡±


    Tracy shouted loudly, his voice getting louder and more urgent.


    And more and more¡­ Panic.


    ¡± Tris,¡± Kant said calmly,¡± do you really want to know why you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the mutated dragon roared angrily. I don¡¯t want to listen to you! Don¡¯t confuse me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave you the revtion. Maybe it was the future me, maybe it was Brother Tu, or someone else, but this has nothing to do with me. What does the future me do have to do with the present me? How can you use me of something that didn¡¯t happen?¡±


    Kant shrugged.


    ¡°But no matter who it is, I think he¡¯s right about one thing.¡±


    He slowly raised his arm and spread his fingers, trapping the dragon in his palm.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The dragon as a sacrifice¡­¡±


    ¡°A total of seven.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P1: You¡¯re really something, Epic.

 Chapter 534: 534

    Chapter 534: 534


    A Boat


    Far Harbor.


    The fleet that blocked the city¡¯s waterway patrolled on the sea. Half of the city¡¯s people could see the raised sails.


    It was not Goethe¡¯s standard, but a warship from various countries.


    The empire¡¯s Fanlun warships were luxurious and magnificent, like fortresses on the sea.


    The Arcane Magic Council¡¯s frigate was small and exquisite, and it contained the brilliance of magic and knowledge everywhere.


    Sunset Moon¡¯s capital ships had both of the first two characteristics. They had the grandeur of a world sea overlord, and as the world¡¯s number one superpower, they constantly improved their military technology. While ensuring their numbers, they were also equipped with a considerable number of advanced magic tactical units.


    Beside these three terrifying fleets, the vassal ships were like stars surrounding them.


    There was a dragon roaming in the sky.


    They maintained their pride in ruling the sky while facing the sharp weapons of the races on the ground that could sail the seas.


    At this moment, several powerful sea and air forces gathered and pointed their spears at one ce.<div>


    That was the distant port that was close at hand.


    This pearl city on the west coast of Goethe was already in a state of shock. From nobles and high-ranking officials to child beggars and veborers, anyone who could see the scene outside the dock area would know that something was wrong.


    The elven navy that had previously wreaked havoc in the distant harbor rushed over, and there were even fleets from the Empire and the Arcane Council fighting alongside them. The situation was clearly worse than before.


    Fear would breed rumors.


    Port cities were more mixed up than ordinary ind cities. Close trade meant moreplicated personnel flows. There were all kinds of people here, people who took money, people who obeyed orders, people who carried special missions, and all kinds of people¡­ And now, they had received the order.


    Spreading rumors, spreading fear, inciting hatred, it would be best to incite unrest.


    The spies, thieves, spies, and traitors were ordered to stir up the hatred and malice of the people from afar towards Kant as much as possible and to solidify that impression.


    It would be best if they caused some big trouble. That would be even better.


    It was too simple.


    Using fear to incite and spread rumors was too simple.


    Deceiving these people from afar was so smooth that it was unbelievable.


    Although they were Goethe people, they did not witness the forbidden spell that descended from the sky, nor did they witness Kant killing the Dragon Knight like a chicken. Theycked respect and gratitude towards Kant because they had only heard of his deeds and had never seen it in person. Whether it was fear or respect, theycked a sense of reality.


    However, the fear that pervaded the city at this moment was real.


    The fleets of various countries had joined forces to attack, and the dragons roamed the sky. Such a scene easily reminded them of the bloody battle that had just ended, and real fear was born.


    True fear could, of course, incite true hatred.


    Rumors spread all over the streets and alleys.


    They talked about what Kant had done at Qilin¡¯s Horn, about how he had helped Goethe with ulterior motives, and about how he had attempted to hoard the underground treasure for himself. It was because he was a citizen of Aurora and wanted to return to his homnd. How could he stay wholeheartedly with Goethe? After he seeded, he would use Goethe to attract the anger of the world for him. Then, he would leave calmly, leaving the innocent Goethe people to cry in the mes of war.


    They also said that Kant had messed things up. A demonic substance had leaked out, and the fleets of the various countries that hade to the city were there to solve the problem and save the people of Goethe. However, in order to protect Kant, the archduke and Princess Tina would rather let the civilians suffer and die. They would rather let the war break out than allow the armies of the various countries to enter the country.


    Under such circumstances, it would be a fool¡¯s dream to count on the intelligence of the masses.<div>


    After all, a person¡¯s intelligence would plummet under these three conditions.


    When a pie fell from the sky, when a meteorite fell from the sky, when a group of people gathered together.


    They cursed Kant and the archduke. They even called for a visit to the governor¡¯s office to plead for the governor to protect the people of Distant Harbor, invite the armies of various countries to enter the country, resolve the disaster, and arrest Kant. They even transferred their hatred for this Skyquaker to the other Skyquakers in Distant Harbor. When thetter heard of Kant¡¯s deeds, they were extremely excited. Some people even defended Kant, which led to unrest and fights.


    There was also arge portion of Aurora citizens who consciously drew a clear line between them and Kant.<div>


    This conflict was about to turn into bloodshed.


    It was sometimes difficult to stir up unrest among the people, but sometimes it was very simple.


    Curses, chaos, and even fighting broke out. The instigatorsughed smugly behind the shadows, and the instigators clinked their sses on the observation tform. This was the result the conspirators wanted. They wanted to stir up the Goethe people¡¯s hatred for Kant to the greatest extent and put it into practice. The more they hated Kant and the more extreme the things they did, the greater the hatred and estrangement Kant would have towards them. Things would be easier in the future.


    As long as Kant was separated from the country, things would be much easier.


    Isn¡¯t it just a princess? We have one too.


    But all instructions and actions were limited to instigation and instigation.


    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t do it themselves. This was also the tacit understanding of the various countries.


    It was one thing for Goethe to be a good-for-nothing, but it was another thing for the other countries to personally participate.


    What everyone did not expect was that while they were happily watching themonersmentably criticize and destroy the heroes again, the dynasty¡¯s warships on the sea had already slowly moved in and turned.


    ¡°Release the magic signal! Prepare to execute the third attack order! The magic device on the ship was pre-activated! The ck Forest will be the first to attack the Goethe Coast Guard Fleet! Readjust the ballistae and load the Split me Crystal Cannon. After the magic attack is activated, 20 rapid shots will be fired from the coordinate area to the distant port!¡±


    The captain showed his warrant to the officers.¡± This is His Majesty¡¯s personal order. It¡¯s an emergency order. The distant port has fallen. Our division is about to be attacked. We mustunch an attack first! Everyone, Kant ising!¡±


    Armory Leader, Magic Shooter, First-ss Seafarer¡­The officers on the ship were only surprised for a moment before they obeyed the order without hesitation. The army was a ce with strict hierarchy, and the navy was even more so. Because there were many variables in ships that sailed far away, the authority of themander had to be magnified and strengthened several times. They were already used to listening to orders.


    No one would doubt the loyalty and stance of the captain cummander.<div>


    Moreover, there were also the testimonies of the fleet¡¯s chief of staff and the magic consultant.


    Thebination of the three was the ironw of no deviation.


    The entire fleet would obey.


    The order was given and the lower officers led the sailors to do their jobs. The entire fleet began to operate. When the order was given to the soldiers at the lowest level, they would not doubt the uracy and rationality of the order. They would only obey without hesitation. After all, they were just small parts of the fleet. Their mission was to obey the order, not to think about the consequences of attacking Goethe at this time.


    The fleet quietlyunched an attack formation.


    The magic device on the ship was pre-activated. The ballista array was equipped with special arrowheads, and the magic array on the crossbow arm was activated.


    The captain¡¯s eyes shed with a purple light. His mind had been stolen, but his instincts were still there, and his memory was not lost. He judged the distance, wind direction, timing, and direction, and slowly raised his hand.


    At this moment, a bright light shed in the distance.


    Then, the observer on the mast observation tform shouted,¡±Emergency! The elven fleet has issued a hostile ultimatum to us! It was an attack-grade Elemental Illumination! The enemy¡¯s magic attack tform has beenunched!¡±


    Before the captain could respond, the observer had already activated the emergency mechanism. zing light shot into the sky from the observation tform, illuminating the sea. All the warships of the Fourth Division could be seen clearly.


    This was the highest warning of a dy in action and a major change.


    It was indeed an unexpected situation.


    The observer was not the most senior officer on the warship, but he yed an extremely important role, especially the observer of the gship. If necessary, he could bypass the captain and send an early warning message to the entire fleet. Because the war was unpredictable, the opportunity was fleeting, and there was no time to go back and forth on themand link.<div>


    However, he was not an officer at the decision-making level.


    The mutated dragon did not have the time, luxury, or opportunity to control everyone on this ship.


    Therefore, in an instant, the situation changed. Even the dragons hidden in the cabins and the controlled captain did not have time to react. The observer¡¯s signal was sent to the entire fleet. Immediately, the observation tforms of the warships lit up with magical light, reminding all the sailors that an even more urgent situation had urred.


    There was no problem with this logic and judgment.


    Compared to Distant Harbor, where the navy was in tatters and the city had just experienced war, the Twilight Moon Fleet, which was close at hand and had issued a hostile warning, was the greatest threat. Everyone knew what to do.


    In the next moment, the elves ¡®ultimatum echoed in the sea along with the omnipresent sea breeze.


    ¡± To the Fourth Fleet of the Human Empire. By the order of the sacred and great Phoenix King, we request that your fleet immediately stop the pre-attack against Goethe. Otherwise, we will take decisive measures to stop the possible massacre and atrocities to prevent the outbreak of war again.¡±


    ¡± This isn¡¯t a request or a persuasion, but an order and a warning. You short-lived creatures should know the value of life and not ughter the innocent. If you insist on doing so, Twilight Moon will respond with war. Your empire will face thebined attack of Twilight Moon and the Forbidden Spell Mages. Your fleet will bear all responsibility for the consequences.¡±


    This voice was shouted in themonnguage of the human race. It traveled with the wind and swept across the sky.


    Every soldier could hear it clearly.


    Almost at the same time, they stopped what they were doing. They were hesitant and even afraid.


    Because they were elves.


    Even the emperor would consider the elves ¡®warning carefully.<div>


    Not to mention these ordinary soldiers.


    ¡± Will it work?¡± Lily asked, holding the railing on the gship.


    ¡°This is all the elves can do.¡±


    Horus stood beside her, scanning the dynasty fleet in the distance with his electronic eyes.¡± The people of the dynasty may be fanning the mes in the city, but they would never dare to attack Goethe directly. There is only one reason for such abnormal behavior, and that is that theirmander has been controlled by a mysterious element¡­¡± Unfortunately, even if we know about this and have enough evidence, we still can¡¯t do anything¡­Not even elves.¡±


    It was said that the leader of the dynasty¡¯s fleet had already been controlled by the mutated dragon.


    What else could he do?


    Send fleets to besiege? Attack the ship and kill the controlled person?


    Doing such an action against the fleet of a world sovereign power was no different from dering war. Even the Phoenix King would not easily give such an order.


    Moreover¡­


    Horus turned his head and looked in the direction of the bridge.


    Moreover, the Phoenix King was not here.


    ¡°It¡¯s already the Elven Royal Family¡¯s prestige that can make these elves listen to our suggestion.¡± The Transformers said,¡± It¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream to make them take the initiative to attack.¡±


    ¡± What should we do then?¡± Lily gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡±


    ¡°When the situation develops¡­We can only wait now.¡±


    Horus said slowly,¡± Those mutated dragons shouldn¡¯t be able to sense each other¡¯s situation. The elves cooperated with us to take care of one here, but the one on the empire¡¯s side didn¡¯t react at all.¡±


    ¡± It controls the center of the dynasty¡¯s fleet and uses it to give orders. It¡¯s a brilliant idea, but it obviously doesn¡¯t have the chance to control everyone. The fleet¡¯s attacks are still carried out by the dynasty¡¯s inherent marine militarymand system. There are good and bad situations. The good thing is that it only needs to control a few authoritativemanders to give orders to the fleet. The bad thing is¡­The naval system of the Empire is still operating on its own.¡±


    ¡± Middle and lower-level officers have independent consciousness and self-judgment.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, its attempt to manipte the dynasty¡¯s fleet to attack Goethe and cause chaos was foiled.¡±


    ¡°This is a temporary victory.¡±


    ¡°Then we can only wait¡­ This level of stalemate is already the best news.¡±


    Lily frowned.¡± But the Arcane Magic Council and even the dragon army haven¡¯t been resolved yet. The crisis still exists. This¡­¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t be greedy,¡± Horus said.¡± It¡¯s already a pleasant surprise to be able to gain the support of the elves. We¡¯ve done everything we can. Now, we can only wait.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡± Wait for Father toe back,¡± the Transformer said in a deep voice.


    Matron Long felt anxious. Being forced to leave when Kant was at his most dangerous and uncontroble moment had already be the biggest knot in her heart. If she left when Kant was fighting in pain, she would not even be able to handle the matters on the surface. How would she face Kant¡¯s disappointed gaze then?


    ¡°Think of a way to do something!¡±


    ¡± What if these mutated dragons can¡¯t hold it in any longer before Kant returns?¡± she said angrily.¡± They¡¯ll reveal their true forms and start a massacre. They¡¯ll spread the mysterious elements and attack Distant Harbor¡­¡± Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± Horus replied without hesitation.


    ¡°.. What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said that if they did, that would be great news.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Long Niang realized that she was getting dumber and dumber¡­It must be Kant¡¯s fault.


    Whenever she thought of him, her heart was in a mess, and her mind could not hold anything else.


    Horus was about to answer when he suddenly saw a violent sh from the Imperial fleet. He turned around abruptly, and the high-definition optical sensor crossed the ocean to see what was in the distance.


    Purple mist spread out as the Aberrant Giant Dragon spread its corrosive wings and roared, spitting out spores and poisonous fog.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Lily cried out.


    ¡°Good!¡± Horus shouted.


    ¡°.. What¡¯s so good about it!¡±


    ¡°Do you still not understand?¡± ¡± Father won!¡± The voice of the Transformers was filled with uncontroble joy.


    Before Lily could react, he snapped,¡± Elf! As I said, as you can see, long-lived species, for your own sake, prepare to fight!¡±


    In the world constructed by springs and gears, on the vast tform and huge pedestal, the dragon¡¯s wails and screams gradually weakened, from madness to curses, curses to pleas, and from pleas to calm down.


    Tracey¡¯s body finally crumpled into a ball.


    He begged Kant to spare his life. He made countless promises, from friendship to wealth, from wealth to loyalty, from loyalty to his soul, and Kant merely pointed at him.


    The mutated dragon that had betrayed everything turned into a gust of wind and left.


    Tracis sacrificed six of hispanions along the way and obtained all the essence that thest six Light-Negative Beings had umted by devouring the ck beasts. At that moment, the power of the source turned into a purple rainbow and flowed into the Paragon Engine, repeating the cycle with Asha¡¯s power.


    The final sacrifice of the Light Beings ignited the shining star and opened the final legacy of the previous era.


    Amidst the rumbling sound, three rings revolved endlessly, engraved with mysterious patterns that restrained the power of origin. The neb at the core of the Paragon Engine shone brightly, surging with unimaginable terrifying power.


    It was a substance that surpassed this world, a light that surpassed this world.


    Kant reached out and pressed on the base of the Paragon Engine. The gori did the same.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. A wonderful rhythm flowed in each other¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Kant¡­¡±


    Ah Xing muttered,¡±I feel¡­¡± It¡¯s so strange. It¡¯s very familiar, but also unfamiliar. I can see strange words,plicated pictures, and some things that look like guns¡­¡±


    Kant looked at her with aplicated expression before he sighed slowly.


    Then, the entire world began to shake. Countless gigantic gears spun and interweaved in the Void. The world shifted, morphing and reforming. The ind-like tform flipped and straightened, extending forward. At the end of the dark void was a slowly opening dimensional door.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ah Xing asked in surprise.


    Kant smiled in realization.¡± This world wants us to leave.¡±


    ¡°Are we going back?¡± Ah Xing immediately cheered up. Where was Lily? Then let¡¯s go now! To be honest, Kant, I feel very ufortable here. Yes, it¡¯s that kind of¡­It was very boring, very dry, and he really wanted to escape¡­


    So let¡¯s go quickly?¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± First, we have to take the Paragon Engine with us. The good news is that I can nowmunicate with the White Fog World in this independent ne with the Paragon Engine¡¯s power. The bad news is that if I take the Paragon Engine into the White Fog World, the ne will immediately begin to suppress and expel the White Fog World. It seems to have pointed out a solution. If I¡¯m not wrong, then¡­¡±


    Ah Xing listened for a while and then showed a headache.


    ¡°Who would understand what you¡¯re saying? Just tell me what to do,¡± she shouted.


    Kant looked at the intertwining void. The two ends of the huge tform were erected. In the middle was a corridor in the void, and at the end of the corridor was an open Space Gate. It was like a sea route.


    ¡°What I mean is¡­¡±


    ¡°We might need a ship,¡± he said with a smile.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] Five thousand words! A big wave wille tomorrow!


    [P.S. 2: When I wrote this chapter, I wrote ¡± the allied fleets of various countries attacked together.¡± When I wrote it, I wrote ¡± the allied fleets of various countries attacked together.¡± After I finished writing it, I felt that it was wrong, so I changed it¡­] Sigh, it¡¯s all your fault. Now, I feel that some ordinary words are strange. I can¡¯t go back.

 Chapter 535: 536 – The War Song Rises!

    Chapter 535: Chapter 536 ¨C The War Song Rises!


    The Goethe Sea, beyond the Far Harbor.


    The fleets of the two great empires of the day were entrenched here.


    Sacred Empire¡¯s Van Loon sail battleships, Twilight Moon Dynasty¡¯s main ship, the two fleets with extremely recognizable appearance and body type waving in the sea, powerful firepower, well-trained soldiers, the naval heritage andbat system umted over the years, the two countries¡¯ battleships have always been the benchmark of the global navy.


    However, this is not the two men stand side by side.


    The fleets of the two countries are far away from each other and form a dyad with a third party.


    The Pale Blue Fleet of the Convocation cruises this way.


    The magically guided cruisers from the Orphic Combine are entitled to their own name even in the presence of the mighty fleets of the two great maritime powers of this world.


    On the basis of the wooden sail battleship, with the scientific research advantage and resource advantage of the Orphic Council, the outeryer of the hull was protected with enchanted alloy steel to cope with the increasingly strong attacks of magic guides and enchanted crossbows, and also pioneered the use of magic tachyon to provide maneuvering for the battleship along with the windsurfing power.


    With a discement of two thousand tons and a total sail area of three thousand square meters, the armor is thick enough to withstand any impact, targeted spell bombardment, and horizontal fire from armor-piercing crossbows, with crossbow batteries and one hundred and twenty tactical magical guides, powered by magical tachyons and sails at the same time, the ship can reach an unprecedented speed of fourteen knots.


    The masters believed that this was an epochal design and innovation, and that the Council of Orphans would lead the next naval era, while the two giants, the Twilight Moon and the Empire, were sluggish, and it would take a resounding victory for them to wake up to the truth. ¡­ The Pale Blue Fleet hade to do just that.


    ¡°The magical battleship Antonius led her fleet through the waters of the Goa¡¯uld.<div>


    They hade for vengeance and punishment.


    The gship¡¯s captain and fleetmander, Convocation Seeker Niora, watched the real-time atmospheric feed from the bridgemand room. With the help of the prized light refracted from the sky, the Air Elemental Mirror projected an overhead view of the sea onto the Earth Elemental te, and with the help of the elemental reaction, a clear image was presented.


    The three fleets, where the dragons were, the details of the far harbor, everything was in full view.


    ¡°Kant the Auror ¡­¡±


    The secret seeker slowly said, ¡°Rejecting the good intentions of the Convocation, insulting the dignity of the Convocation, he thought that he could ckmail the Convocation like he ckmailed the Empire and the Twilight Moon by waving the big stick of forbidden spells, however, he would eventually realize that the Convocation was not the Twilight Moon Dynasty nor the Holy Empire, these two giants were powerful but bloated, possessing countless breaks and ws, whereas the Convocation was not, the forbidden spells were not unguardable, nor are they impossible to replicate.¡±


    The casters in the chamber nodded haughtily.


    As a ce that all spellcasters looked up to and aspired to, the cradle of knowledge and wisdom, the Convocation had its own arrogance, and when they extended an olive branch to this small country of Goethe, willing to help the Goetheans solve their unsolvable problems and ept the dangerous substances that they couldn¡¯t control, this weak country didn¡¯t know how to be thankful, refused to agree, and actually let an eastern barbarian like Kant heap taunts and insults on the emissary ¡­


    This was undoubtedly the ultimate humiliation.


    When the news came back, the proposal of absorbing Kant into the Convocation and conferring the title of Master of Forbidden Spells, Alchemy and Space was put to rest, and all opinions agreed that the Convocation had to respond to it, and since the ancient times, the prevailingw in the continent has been ¨C shame has to be washed away with blood!


    They were prepared to use the purest violence to make some people wake up to something.


    A magically armored ship beyond its time would demonstrate the glory and power of the Convocation to the Aurors as well as the Goa¡¯uld.


    The Secret Seeker looked out from the zed portholes of the bridge, beyond the Antonius, sails surrounded the fleet, the elemental fluctuations of the magical guides and the spiritual power of the casters apanying the ship formed a dense cloud of arcane magic, with a concentration effect that was enough to make the heart of any powerful person fearful.


    This was the power of the Convocation.


    Even if the other party was a forbidden spellcaster, they wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore this fleet and the power behind it.


    ¡°After witnessing its greatness and power, Kant will know that his alchemical creations may be powerful and original, but an individual¡¯s momentary wisdom can never bepared to a huge collective, he is only one person, while the Convocation has an ancient history and an endless stream of geniuses and intellects, and the wisdom of the magesbined with the countless skilled craftsmen have clothed the mighty battleships in magical armors. Kant may be able to create small, incredibly delicate alchemical machines, but he will never be able to aplish such greatness with the power of one man!¡±


    The captain¡¯s tone was decisive, ¡°Kant will eventually realize what he refused that day.¡±


    The mages in the room revealed looks of sincerity.


    One mageughed coldly, ¡°He will kneel at the lowest point of the Stairway of Truth and pray that the Convocation forgives him for his arrogance and transgressions, which we will not in the end.¡±


    Master Nyora nced at him, thenughed, ¡°No, we will forgive him, after all, there is much interest within the Convocation in this Auror¡¯s alchemy techniques and secret forbidden spells, we have been out of touch with the East for far too long, and much of the knowledge Auror retains will fill our great library, will it not?¡±<div>


    Everyoneughed.


    Afterughing for a while, the Captain asked, ¡°By the way, that dragon ¡­¡±


    Before the words fell, the warning lights of the elemental phasing array suddenly radiated, and the eagle-eyed officer reported loudly, ¡°Unusual elemental fluctuations of the Imperial fleet have been detected, preliminary detection is the air elemental fluctuations of the Thundersh-ss shipborne Stormhammer magical guide pre-activated, which has already formed a scale of agglomeration, conclusion, the Imperial fleet is preparing for an attack!¡±


    ¡°The target of attack is determined to be ¨C Far Harbor!¡±<div>


    The mages paled in unison, and Master Ni, who had previously talked andughed and scorned Conde since his strategy, rushed to the phased array feedback crystal ball inrge strides and confirmed the uracy of the detection with his own eyes.


    Extreme shock and even undetectable panic shed in his eyes.


    ¡°What are these Imperials up to!¡±


    The captain fumed furiously, ¡°A direct act of aggression will devolve into a war posture!¡±


    ¨CWhy the panic now?


    Because Kant really fucking has a forbidden spell!


    Though strategically contemptuous of Kant, this Secret Seeker knew the danger of Kant better than anyone else, and if the two sides devolved into an all-out war, he didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt that the Convocation, with all of its might, would still be able to snuff out the forbidden-spell-holding Destroyer, but he also had no doubt that, before that, Kant would use a single Forbidden Spell to send this entire fleet on a fishing trip to Poseidon ¨C -which he was perfectly capable of doing.


    He hadn¡¯t panicked before because of his deep confidence in the strength of the Orphic Convocation, and even more so because he knew something of Kant¡¯s sanity, but now the Imperial was actually going to fire!


    In an instant, as the leader of a fleet, he made his decision.

 Chapter 536: 536

    Chapter 536: 536


    Chapter 537-Giving Your Grandfather Yang


    The steel warship in purple battle makeup cut through the waves and roared as it advanced.


    The ear-piercing air-defense rm sounded continuously.


    ¡± Unknown warship discovered!¡±


    ¡°I already saw it!¡±


    Master Ne looked at the steel warship that was galloping on the surface of the sea in disbelief. It was definitely not an armored ship wrapped in iron armor, but a warship made entirely of steel! Just the amount of steel required for this project was an astronomical figure that would surprise even arge country. Moreover, it did not have sails!


    The towering sphere and mast-like spires on the bridge clearly had uses that he did not know of. This extremely heavy steel warship was cutting through the blue waves at a terrifying speed that surpassed a light sailboat, roaring forward like a swordfish. This meant that the power system adopted by the enemy had matured to the point of being almost terrifying, at least far surpassing the magical revolving machine that the Arcane Magic Council had invested a lot of money and manpower to develop.


    Even the Antonyers, which had a discement of 2,000 tons, with the auxiliary power of the sails, the highest speed of this world¡¯s most advanced magic armored ship was only 14 knots!


    And that ship¡­There were at least twenty-nine sections!


    A wise mage would not need to think about what this meant.


    The council had invested a lot of money into the arcanotech armored ship that they thought would usher in a new era of the navy. In front of such an extremely fast warship made of steel¡­It was simply a sampan.<div>


    The silver-white hull had simple lines and a unique design with a strange shape. There were many unknown structures that had unknown uses but must have some function. There were also attack devices that constantly appeared in the dark light on the hull. All of them indicated the identity of the owner of this ship.


    There was only one such alchemy design on the continent.


    He sighed in despair.


    ¡°.. Kant.¡±


    Kant!


    Forbidden Spell Mages, Great Alchemists, Space Masters, and the reason why the Azure Fleet had attacked Goethe, the source of this incident that could shake the political situation of the continent, came from the dragon descendants of Aurora.


    As the distorted and corrupted dragon descended from the sky, almost instantly bringing the invincible fleet of the three great powers of this world to the brink of destruction, this unprecedented warship leaped out of the Dimensional Gate.


    Now, there was only one problem left.


    Was it a bad result or an even worse result?


    In other words¡­Could Kant have done something to these mutated dragons?


    ¡°Fa¡­ I¡¯ve discovered a situation!¡±


    The Hawkeye Officer¡¯s voice was a little timid.


    It was a kind of persistence that said,¡± Even if I have to be made difficult by my superior, I still choose to fulfill my duties.¡±


    Ne¡¯s eyes widened.


    He swore that as long as this bird of mourning shouted,¡± The unknown warship is suspected to have formed a sea-air confluence with the mutated dragon and is advancing towards our division,¡± he would immediately capture this bird and throw him onto the Concealed Cultivator, letting him be eaten by the corrosive elements. If this bird turned into a puppet and continued to disy his advantages, he might even be able to turn the situation around a little.


    However, this time, the other party shouted,¡± Unknown fleet¡¯s unknown weapon system detected, initiating anti-air defense!¡± Flying units detected in the area are diving down to attack!¡±


    Ni strode to the front of the crystal ball. Although the Eagle Eye spell was convenient, it still requiredrge-scale magical equipment to observe the battlefield. From the ball, he saw the strange dragon in the sky roaring and pping its wings of decay. It swooped down from all directions, spraying venom and stabbing like a raptor.


    Although naval warfare tactics were constantly evolving, there were already aerial mages and even aerial knights who took off from their own ships tounch mid-range attacks on enemy ships.


    However, it was usually only used to bully small targets with low magic and air defense.<div>


    After all,rge warships were equipped with arge number of ballistae, Battle Mages, Magic Devices, and well-trained marines. Against such arge sea fortress, the lethality and endurance of a few Mages were obviously insufficient. Not to mention the limited number of Aerial Knights.


    Therefore, even if there was an air defense project, it was only limited to dealing withrge-scale spell attacks beyond the visual range and the harassment of a small number of elite mages. Even though the number of dragon mercenaries had increased recently, the navies of various countries did not take this matter to heart. After all, the multiple defense systems ofrge warships were enough to scare off any dragon.


    But this time, the three navies suffered a great loss.


    The Distorted Dragon opened its shield and descended from the sky tounch a surprise attack. It did not dodge or slow down, directly hitting and corroding the ship¡¯s hull. This lightning-like high-speed pration easily tore through the air defensework that the fleets of various countries were proud of. Before this, the naval battle was an elegant and patient confrontation between two giants.<div>


    Therefore, the enemy within the Cann Fleet had first destroyed the Concealed Cultivator and created chaos within the fleet. Then, high-speed air strikes descended from the sky from the outside. In just a few moments, four ships had been taken over and eroded. The rest of the fleet was exhausted from self-defense and could not organize a counterattack. They could only rely on the powerful firepower of the Antonyers to barely protect themselves. This was under the condition that the gship was not lost and themand chain was stable.


    The dynasty¡¯s fleet in the distance was already on the verge of copse.


    Even the elves who had preserved theirbat power had lost one of their ships.


    Ne understood that there would be a time when magic power was exhausted, and there would be a time when mages would be tired. Magic devices would be overloaded, and the enemy would be stronger and stronger. Failure was only a matter of time.


    The dynasty¡¯s fleet would be the first to be annihted, and the mutated dragons that had eroded the dynasty¡¯s fleet would turn to look for their next target. The snowball-like oppression would destroy the blue fleet and the elf fleet one by one, and then gather into a terrifying flood that would swallow the pitiful Far Harbor and massacre the city.


    He had already seen the ending, but he was struggling desperately.


    But deep down, he hoped that a miracle would happen.


    It was just that he refused to admit it.


    Because the only hope now¡­It was a little awkward.


    The council was beyond their reach, the dragons were destroyed, the elves could not take care of themselves, and Goethe was the only hope for survival in death¡­It was Kant, who had never appeared.


    Then, the steel warship leaped out, cutting through the blue waves and shaking the four seas.


    ¡°.. Captain?¡±


    Hawkeye said timidly.<div>


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Master Ne nced at him.


    Unknowingly, his attitude had be much friendlier.


    The young crew member whispered,¡±This ship¡­¡± Are they allies?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Kant¡¯s ship!¡± Grandmaster red. Of course not!¡±


    ¡°But now¡­They are already engaged in battle with our enemies.¡± Hawkeye asked,¡± Can we win?¡±


    The captain nced at him in annoyance.¡± You built a 150-meter-long, steel-structured warship with a discement of several thousand tons, and gave it a speed of more than 29 knots. Are you going to make it into a yacht?¡±


    His gaze was filled with a sigh and bitterness.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if he wanted Kant to win or not.


    However, the light danced wildly, and the flowing light was like a shuttle, already streaking towards the sky.


    ¡°Ah¡­This¡­¡±


    The Realm Gate opened from the distant harbor, and all the Goethe people who were watching from the coast saw the unprecedented steel warship jump out. The buzzing air defense rm swept across the entire city, and all the riots and panic were shocked by this unforgettable scene. They saw the roaring waves and the rising waves.


    Ste covered her mouth subconsciously. She didn¡¯t realize that her tears were flowing until her vision was blurred by her tears. The high-ranking officials of Blue Wave Province eximed and then cheered.


    After all, they had witnessed the shock that this Aurora man had brought to Goethe.<div>


    It was once said that the stars of the sky fell from the sky of Valentan, and that the wings of steel ruled the sky of Lucerne, but that was only a legend. There was no real feeling until now, when destruction was about toe, fear was endless, and then the phase gate opened, and the divine ship fell from the sky.


    Only then did they know that what they said was true.


    Another monster roared and descended from the sky.


    Amidst the passionate roars, the people saw the roaring warships advancing forward. Countless purple and golden streams of light shot into the sky from the dispersed smoke, like the long sword of the Sun God streaking across the sky. The constantly rotating magic device spat out fatal electric light, and the metal torrent chased after the dragon beasts that circled and swooped down in the sky. The monsters roared, and blood sttered across the sky. The purple electric river that was like a violent storm interweaved a of death!


    ¡± Unknown warship is heading towards the dynasty¡¯s fleet!¡±


    At the bridge of the gship of the Twilight Moon Fleet, the elvenmander had already handed over themand of the battlefield to his deputy. At that moment, even the attack of the aberrant dragon was insignificant because the warship that Kant had piloted was beyond their understanding. It might even shake the Twilight Moon¡¯s sea authority!


    He had to search and observe all possible information!


    Themander saw that the high-speed dive attack that had caused his fleet to suffer was intercepted by the terrifying intertwining lightning rays. The Aberrant Dragon¡¯s shield onlysted for a moment before it was prated like a tile.


    Soon after, its huge body twitched and trembled. Immediately, it turned into fine pieces of flesh and blood that scattered all over the ce. In an instant, it turned into powder and was easily sted apart before it could get close¡­It did not pose any threat at all!


    His heart sank, and his confident and arrogant face revealed uneasiness and even panic.


    ¡± The development of weapons and tactics is targeted. Sharper arrows are used to break through tougher armor, tougher armor is used to resist sharper arrows, sealed magic devices that can rotate 360 degrees, and metal torrents with extremely high firing speed¡­One of the functions of this ship¡¯s weapon system is to intercept high-speed air targets!¡±


    ¡°Kant¡­Why did they build this ship? What is he guarding against?¡±


    ¡± Also,¡± he muttered,¡± since he developed such a weapon system, it means that he is no stranger to high-speed pration tactics! Ah! The super high-speed aircraft that appeared during the Battle of Danfeng and Lucerne!¡±<div>


    The elvenmander cried out involuntarily. He thought of the battle report of the Battle of Lucerne. The high-speed aircraft that was far faster than the Dragon Knights had thrown out powerful alchemist bombs, causing the Dragon Knights to die in the sky and the expedition army to suffer heavy casualties. The same tactics were used in naval battles¡­


    And he even developed countermeasures?


    For the first time, the arrogantmander felt an emotion called fear.


    After easily shattering the Aberrant Dragon¡¯s attack, the steel warship whistled continuously, carrying a surging aura as it charged towards the dynasty¡¯s fleet closest to it.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    At that moment, the dynasty¡¯s fourth squadron was already in tatters. The ck Forest hadpletely turned into a parasitic corrosive body of the aberrant dragon. The ramming horn swept across, and artillery fire roared. Almost all of the crew members had been corroded, and several warships around them had been infected. The remaining ships fled like stray dogs. The aberrant dragon¡¯s parasitic ships that descended from the sky had begun an infectious pursuit, and at that moment, they had a new target.


    Abandoning the pursuit and suppression of the small and medium-sized ships, Lutz, who was upying the stern of the ck Forest, pped his wings and stirred up the wind, pushing the ship to change direction. The other parasitic ships followed suit and brazenly charged at the Knight Astolford. The dragon¡¯s vicious curses were endless!


    ¡± How dare you, dogs with broken spines, bark in front of me!¡±


    The bow, the side, the stern, the deck, the bridge¡­As long as it was not a hindrance, Kant would deployrge and small battle tforms. Horus, the alchemy puppets, and the Graywind swarm would take over the fire control. The helipad at the tail of the ship was even equipped with a double magically modified 105mm smooth-bore cannon tower. The Horizon ss frigate with fully upgraded firepower galloped across the blue sea, withrge and small cannon turretsid t!


    What was attacking from afar were six wooden sailboats.


    Horus had already told Kant what had happened recently.


    What else was there to say?


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach these idiots a lesson!¡±


    Horus personally switched on the fire control, and the twin 105mm howitzer turret turned around.


    If he wanted to increase his lethality by ten times, there were only two options. One was to increase his firepower by a hundred times, and the other was to increase his uracy¡­It was enough to double!


    The mechanical soul of the mechanical life form, the strengthening and modification of the Paragon Element. In an instant, the air humidity, gravity, and the hull of the ship floated¡­ Arge amount of data was calcted. At this moment, the enemy warship was close. The mutated dragon was driven by its chaotic intelligence and did not know how to dodge. The hit rate was guaranteed!


    Firing Pin Strike!


    All the people who were paying attention to the battle could only see the turret at the stern of the warship spewing mes. An almost undetectable ck shadow swept across the sky, bringing with it a series of illusory shadows. In the next moment, an aberrant warship disintegrated with a loud bang. The spewing fire waves exploded from the interior of the ship, from the bow to the stern. The invisible shock wave threw arge amount of flesh, wood chips, and fragments into the air, and the mes shone!


    The Knight Astorf did not stop for a moment and continued to sh through the waves. The double turret slightly turned and the muzzle was raised. In an instant, a second roar surged, and smoke and fire flourished!


    The second aberrant battleship exploded on the spot!


    Luz¡¯s roar resounded through the sea, and the Corrosive Fleet immediately changed tactics. The living Fanlun warships turned their massive bodies, and the sailors controlled by the Corrosive Fleet controlled the attack weapons on board. The magic devices on board were also corroded by the Paragon Element. A round of salvo was fired, and the dense elements formed a thick cloud of smoke that covered the Astorford!


    Kant sneered from the bridge.


    ¡± Although long-distance, high-precision attacks are the way to victory, if the opponent is a sailing warship, let¡¯s do as the locals do and try their romance!


    A huge dark radiance spread out from the surface of the sea, and the silver-white steel warship disappeared from the sea.


    In the next moment, the Dimension Gate opened up brilliantly, and the warship jumped out from behind the aberrant fleet. The propeller idled until it entered the water. The powerful propulsion system pushed the Knight Afu forward, rushing into the formation of the aberrant fleet. The purple protective shield instantly opened!


    The waves surged, and the silver sword cut through the waves. Less than twenty meters apart, the Knight Astolford and the ck Pine Forest crossed each other, their bodies parallel to each other.


    From the bow to the stern, 30mm Vulcan Cannons, quad anti-air cannons, dual grenadeunchers, 76mm Otto automatic cannons, 40mm infantry tank cannons, 107mm rocketunchers, RPG beehive clusters, and even 105mm smooth-bore cannons were all turned horizontally and aimed at the ck Pine Forest that was close at hand!


    ¡°Here! Grandpa! Yang!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Damn it, I wanted to refer to the sea battle footage, but after watching it for a few hours¡­

 Chapter 537: 537

    Chapter 537: 537


    Throwing Stones!


    Many yearster, those who witnessed that scene were still fresh in their memories.


    It was as if it had happened yesterday.


    Whether it was the surviving members of the Empire¡¯s fleet nearby, or the high-ranking officers, officers, mages, generals, andmanders of the various navies who were observing the battlefield through Eagle Eye, atmospheric vision, or even observation magic devices, these elites of the World Navy Club saw a terrifying scene that could overturn their naval experience.


    They witnessed with their own eyes and mouths agape that a 150-meter-long warship with a discement of several thousand tons instantly crossed the battle distance and teleported to the vicinity of the enemy fleet.


    This steel fortress stood side by side in a majestic manner. At the extreme distance where it was about to turn into a boarding battle, it stood side by side with the ck Pine Forest. As the raging waves surged, the distance between the two ships was less than 20 meters.


    On the boundless sea, the distance of 20 meters between two Ocean Strongholds with long-range attack power was close to zero. Such a distance usually only appeared in the uing boarding battle.


    However, everyone knew that on one side was the Verloin Battleship that had been corrupted by the fallen dragon, while on the other side was an unprecedented steel fortress. The two sides were facing each other side by side. Kant¡¯s goal was definitely not to engage in a battle.


    That was because the terrifying magic alchemy turrets had already turned to the left.


    At this moment, the navy elites of the various countries thought of a kind of inhumane and cruel punishment from the mysterious East, but it was praised by many people in private.


    Its name was¡­Ling Chi.


    They had already realized what was about to happen.


    In front of the Anthony¡¯s atmospheric perspective, Captain Ne seemed to be in the clouds, looking down at what was happening below. From this perspective, the two warships, one white and one purple, were just two nes in the aerial view. Around them were other aberrant warships that were gathering.


    In an instant, the master understood Kant¡¯s intentions.


    Kant clearly had superb mobility and long-range precision attacks. He could have torn the enemy into pieces within a safe range, but he chose to warp and engage in closebat. It was a crazy and unwise choice. However, he knew that Kant¡¯s actions were definitely not reckless.


    He muttered,¡±Intimidation¡­¡±


    In the next moment, zing mes burst out from the huge double cannon at the stern of the warship.


    As the warship warped, the aberrant dragon had already reacted. However, it did not expect this situation. The weapons on the ship had just opened fire, and it needed to prepare for the next shot. Although the people on the ship were well-trained, they had been parasitized by the aberrations and had been dyed. The ballista tower quickly turned, and Luz, who had his upper body coiled on the rear deck, sprayed out poisonous mes. He also pped his wings to help the ship dodge and seize position.


    But Kant would not give them another chance.


    The twin 122mm howitzer towers ced on the hangar were reced with armor-piercing warheads.


    Kant had already obtained the Paragon Engine. The energy shield that had once blocked most kic weapons was now like a tile. It had lost all its defensive capabilities in front of Kant.


    With a roar, two armor-piercing bullets shot through the air like divine arrows. The sky shed with illusory shadows. In an instant, the sharp ram broke through the shield and hit the dragon¡¯s distorted scales. The violent impact ignited the fierce fire at the head of the bullet. The violent explosion pushed the zing metal jet out. The powerful kic energy melted the hard distorted dragon scales and drove them in!


    In the blink of an eye, the mutated dragon roared at the sky. Its disgusting body that had already expanded infinitely expanded further. Holy golden light shed from the cracked skin, vegetation, eggs, and even every hole. Small fragments and scorching metal shot out from its body at high speed. After a bone-chilling loud sound, the upper body of the mutated dragon was instantly torn apart, and blood and flesh flew everywhere!


    But it was not dead yet, because most of Lutz¡¯s flesh and blood had already fused with the ship.


    But it didn¡¯t matter!


    The attack of the twin 122mm howitzer towers was only amand to fire in full force. After the Distorted Dragon¡¯s body that was entrenched on the rear deck of the warship shattered, the multiple M61A1 Vulcan Cannons had finished pre-rotating. The four 23mm anti-air cannons began to fire. The AGS-17 automatic grenadeunchers with a firing rate of 65 rounds per minute rang out. The rockets swept across the sky, and the 76mm ship-borne rapid-fire cannons roared and fired. At a distance of 20 meters, even an inexperienced rookie could not miss. Furthermore, Horus was in charge of the overall fire control!


    The Hawkeye Officer let out a scream. His view was too close, but Captain Ni was no longer in the mood to pursue his subordinate¡¯s loss ofposure. He stared at the cloud map on the elemental crystal te.¡± Oh gods¡­¡±


    He saw zing mes shining on the steel warship, and arge number of ballistae bolts pouring down on the deck and the hull of the ck Pine Forest like a storm. Countless hollow metal shells of different sizes were thrown from the turrets onto the bright hull of the ship, leaving a trace of smoke. The of death spread out from twenty meters away.


    From the cloud map, one could only see the rotating turrets constantly changing directions. A series of death rays cut back and forth. Exploding debris, broken masts, and holes in the deck, as well as ming arrows with ming tails crisscrossed in the air, leaving thick smoke behind. In an instant, every inch of the ck Pine Forest¡¯s body was ravaged. The deformed flesh, the hard hull, and everyone on board were swallowed by the fair fire of death.


    As the gship of one of the sub-fleets of the Imperium, it only took about three minutes for the famous warship of the Imperium, which was ssified as a second-ss battleship, to be shattered into pieces.


    His body was shattered into pieces.


    Even in the history of the world¡¯s navy, there had never been a warship that had been sunk so thoroughly.


    A terrifying massacre urred in Goethe¡¯s territorial waters. The Pride of the Fourth Fleet and all the members of the ship disappeared from the sea. The remaining three warships that were parasitized by the mutated dragon had already turned their cannons, but their dying struggles were only a part of the deterrence.


    The cannons turned, and the light of death spun and swept. The cannons in front focused their fire on the target in front, and the rocket nests at the back poured out the rain of extermination, covering the other fallen warship.


    As for thest one, which was also the closest one, Horus climbed all the way to the bridge and transformed into a huge and powerful mechanical arm thattched onto the top of the bridge. It made a simple catapult and was strengthened by Kant. It swung in the air several times and threw the projectile, which was a powerful Jedam missile, out in a spin.


    The huge 2,000-pound bomb even bounced a few times on the sea surface like a rock. The 76mm automatic cannon sted a hole in the protective shield, and the heavy bomb flew in.


    A one-ton iron lump was enough to smash a hole in the wooden deck, let alone a one-ton bomb. The zing light rose into the raging sea, and the thick smoke and airwaves shattered the warship from the center. After everything dissipated, all memories, honor, and pride were gone.


    The six battleships of the 4th squadron of the Holy Empire no longer existed.


    The mutated monsters that were parasitizing it and killing it were also reduced to ashes.


    The sailors of the Imperium on the remaining two battleships and the other frigates, fast ships, and special ships were still screaming and fighting in despair and madness not long ago. In an instant, the steel fortress that was like a divine warship descended from the sky and killed the enemy that made them feel despair without any hesitation. They also sent their officers, friendly ships, andpatriots to the bottom of the sea without any hesitation. They watched everything in a daze, and none of them felt angry.


    It was confusion and fear.


    Because the pungent smoke was spreading in the sea, it was like the smell of sulfur from hell in myths.


    It was even more shocking to see it up close. When the huge steel warship sailed past not far away, every wave seemed to be filled with majesty and holiness. The thunderstorm-like lightning and loud noise from before still lingered in their minds. The dynasty¡¯s sailors looked at each other, panic rising in their hearts.


    This was because this might not be the oracle who saved the disaster, but another more terrifying enemy.


    They had just gone all out to protect themselves, even fighting the battleships controlled by the Aberrant Dragon. However, after witnessing the scene of destruction and end, their hearts of resistance had already dissipated.


    He couldn¡¯t win.


    They even felt that this ship could destroy the entire Imperial Navy.


    The exhausted sailors fell to the ground.


    No matter what happened next, they chose to lie t and face it.


    In the next moment, the ear-piercing sound stopped. Then, the humanmonnguage swept across the sea.


    Kant is here.¡±


    They were confused by the name at first, but then they remembered that the name belonged to a Chinese man, the Easterner whom they had called a few hours ago a useless gigolo who must be good at his job and bluffing.


    A calm voice came through the raging waves.


    ¡± All Imperial Navy soldiers who have trespassed into the Goethe Sea, you are captured. All ships, turn around immediately and sail to a ce where you are not in the way to surrender. Don¡¯t f * cking block the way.¡±


    There was nomand to ¡®not connect with each other¡¯ or the threat of ¡®death for escapers¡¯. The warship had only dered victory and captured the enemy. It did not care about its own fleet at all. The waves it raised almost lifted two single-masted ships that had been frantically dodging away and sailed into the distance.


    ¡°Big¡­ Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°The Kant warship is already heading towards our fleet!¡± the Hawkeye officer shouted.


    ¡°I saw it!¡±


    Ne looked at the few battleships on his side that were upied by the mutated giant dragon. His face was ashen, and his gaze changed. He sighed sorrowfully and finally gritted his teeth.¡± Communication!¡±


    Amidst the roaring of the engines, the steel behemoth approached on the waves. Kant¡¯s voice was transmitted from afar.¡± All Council fleets that have trespassed into the Goethe Sea illegally, you are captured. All ships that still retain autonomy, leave the battlefield immediately and sail to a ce that is not in the way to await surrender!¡±


    A momentter, Master Ne¡¯s voice was also sent far away by the elemental wind.


    ¡± Greetings, Your Highness Kant. The Azure Fleet is grateful for your help and is willing to listen to your orders. However, please allow me to ask you on behalf of the Council. There are still brave soldiers fighting on our corrupted warships. The Council will remember your friendship today. Can you use a more intelligent and benevolent method to wipe out the enemies and save the lives of these brave soldiers¡­¡±


    Before the captain could finish his sentence, a calm response had already arrived.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    I¡¯ve already taken out my ship and cannon, and you still have the right to talk about friendship with me.


    These words resounded clearly in the bridge. Master Ne¡¯s face was flushed red. Endless shame and humiliation weighed down on the heart of this arrogant Spell Caster. He was so angry that his body trembled and his eyes were red. However, might was right. This was the principle they believed in, and it was precisely because of this that the powerful Azure Fleet came into being.


    Their original goal was to force Kant to lower his head and admit defeat with their powerful strength and humiliate the madman who dared to challenge the honor of the Council. Kant had disdained their request and friendship. He was merely following their logic. There was nothing else to say.


    Therefore, the spellcaster let out a deep sigh again.


    He knew that this was deterrence, punishment, and revenge.


    Therefore, Kant crushed the six dynasty battleships, including the surviving members on board, but announced that the remaining dynasty fleets that had not been corrupted were all captured.


    Such an action was undoubtedly a p to the emperor¡¯s face.


    I sank six of your battleships and killed six of your soldiers, and I still have to make you thank me profusely and say that it was a good fight. I also have to make you pay money to redeem the remaining people and ships.


    This was a response to the dynasty¡¯s fleet intruding into territorial waters and forcing Goethe.


    Master Ne didn¡¯t think Kant would think highly of the council.


    Hence, the Cann Fleet was treated the same way.


    Concealed Cultivator, Frost Spear, Elemental Justice¡­The fate of these new warships and loyal and well-trained soldiers was already decided.


    As themander of the fleet, as theirmander and leader, he could do nothing.


    ¡°Abandon the ship! Abandon the ship!¡±


    He had already sensed Kant¡¯s stone-hearted nature, and he also knew that the people of Aurora had no intention of easing their rtionship with the Empire or the Council. There was no way he could protect these ships.


    But at least he had to fight for any chance of survival for his subordinates.


    ¡°Abandon the ship immediately!¡± Master Ne ordered the corrupted warship. Stay as far away from the ship as possible, but don¡¯t board your own ship! Hurry up! Kant ising!¡±


    In the next moment, the few battleships that were parasitized shook with a loud bang. The half-bodied draconic beast that was entrenched at the stern of the battleship roared in anger. The purple flesh and blood that had spread to the battleship flowed back and converged, transforming into a distorted form again. The mutated dragon pped its wings, and strong winds flowed as it struggled to break free from the attached battleships. The viscous vegetation separated from the blood web!


    ¡°Captain!¡± the Hawkeye Officer shouted in horror. Why do they listen to you!¡±


    ¡°F * ck you!¡±


    In an instant, he turned from amander who was worried about his subordinates ¡®lives to a rigorous and calm spellcaster. He could send living things, the source of disasters. If such creatures escaped, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    ¡°Kant! These monsters are running away!¡±


    ¡± Attack!¡± Ne shouted without hesitation.¡± Azure Fleet, attack with all your might!¡±


    At the same time, the Twilight Moon Fleet roared.


    The aberrant dragon that had upied a warship separated and struggled away. The other monsters that were blocked by the elves ¡®powerful anti-air firepower and arrow formation also rushed into the sky. They no longer wanted to continue fighting and prepared to retreat!


    These dragons still had intelligence. They had heard Kant and Ni¡¯s conversation clearly. The encounter with Lutz and hispanions had just happened. Even though they had lost their minds, they still realized the strategic misjudgment they had made earlier and the extreme disadvantage they were in at the moment. They were no match for Kant in a head-on confrontation.


    Even if all the battleships in this area were infected, they would still be nothing more than a pile of broken wood under Kant¡¯s powerful firepower. If they stayed here and fought to the death, they would only die.


    Tracis had died in the Realm of Gears and the Paragon Engine. They were holding on to thest order and instinct in their minds, preparing to create mass ughter, chaos, and extinction. Their previous intention of controlling the fleets of various countries to bombard Goethe had been miscalcted. Kant hade with great power. In that case, they could only choose another path.


    One by one, the mutated dragons charged into the sky against the dense anti-air firepower. They let out vicious curses and charged into the distance, allowing their bodies to be sted into pieces by the zing spells and ballistae.


    Even if Kant had powerful firepower from the ocean, he would not be able to chase after them if they retreated far away. He would be even more helpless if they flew tond. If they scattered and fled, he would not be able to chase them.


    Concealment, infection, parasitism, assimtion, spreading chaos.


    The oue was still toe.


    No matter what, they had toplete the instructions of the voice in their minds.


    Tracis was ipetent, but they still had a chance to regain the praise and favor of that person.


    The elfmander¡¯s voice came from across the sea. He could not let such a depraved evil escape! The elven fleet will do their best to pursue them. We will be responsible for the three in the southeast¡­¡±


    At the same time, Ne said something simr.


    ¡°.. Humans and elves are veryplicated creatures.¡±


    In the bridge, Kant watched as the aberrant dragons fled in all directions. Even though two of them were circling around the distant harbor, he did not show any signs of anxiety.


    You want to run after offending me?


    Do you know how far we earthlings can throw rocks after thousands of years of practice?


    ¡°Is it done?¡± he asked calmly.


    Horus ¡®voice was metallic, filled with killing intent and experience.


    ¡± Connecting to the PAAMS system. EMPR phased array radar is turned on. Scanningplete. All high-threat targets have been locked. Firepower channels are sufficient. Aster-30 missiles are ready. The cover of the drooping device is open. The Paragon Element is fully charged. Father, theunch button is here. We need a certain sense of ritual.¡±


    Kant raised his fist and punched the red button.


    He had wanted to press this thing for a long time.


    This was human instinct.


    The next moment, zing mes spewed out from the front of the ship.


    The cover was opened one after another. Within ten seconds, eight anti-aircraft missiles flew out of the drooping device with a whistling sound. They streaked across the clear smoke parab into the sky and flew into the distance. Under the effect of the huge propeller, they elerated continuously. Mach 1, Mach 2, Mach 3, Mach 4!


    The huge fire mist and long smoke could be seen clearly even from the distant port.


    The sword was unsheathed!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: It¡¯s too early, too early. Sleep, sleep!

 Chapter 538: 538

    Chapter 538: 538


    Returning to the Court, Killing Notice


    It was not until the Battle of Distant Harbor was settled, and the international turmoil surrounding the element of the Paragon waspletely over, that the core politicians of the Arcane Council, the Imperial Cab, the Sunset Moon Parliament, and other countries finally heard the secret report from their naval generals.


    Through the testimony of these direct witnesses, they learned the full picture of that day.


    ¡± I tried my best to prate the hull made of steel and understand the secrets of the Ocean Stronghold, but I got nothing. I was like an apprentice who witnessed the mysteries of magic for the first time.¡±


    ¡± With my shallow wisdom, I can¡¯t understand the operation of this unprecedented alchemical warship.¡±


    ¡± Just like how I don¡¯t understand what kind of delicate and powerful power device it relies on to make the heavy hull of the Antonyers, which has a discement three times that of the Antonyers, break the waves at twice the speed of the Antonyers.¡±


    Master Ne, the fleetmander of the Azure Fleet and the winner of the Glorious Rank and the Azure Honor Badge, was still shocked at the secret hearing in the council.


    ¡± I think what this means is that all of you, core members of parliament, have higher wisdom and magic attainments than I do. You should know this very well. Kant¡¯s path of alchemy ispletely different from ours. The difference is far greater than the difference between the human continentalw system and the elven marinew system.¡±


    ¡± I even have to painfully admit that this difference even includes the distance between the advanced and the backward.¡±


    ¡± The perfect unity of speed, power, and precision demonstrated by that warship, the high-speed propulsion system, the precise and fierce firepower, the steel defense body, and even the results of automaton and magicization are no different from our new naval construction ideas, but they are far ahead of us.¡±


    ¡± Masters, I¡¯ve already told you all about the Battle of Distant Harbor. If you ask for my opinion on anything other than the war, my opinion might be a little harsh.¡±


    ¡± The Council should carefully consider how to ease their rtionship with His Highness Kant and increase their strategic importance to him.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, speed up¡­That¡¯s because we¡¯ve already fallen behind Kant.¡±


    ¡± But the good news is that at least we know the way forward.¡±


    In Silvermoon City, the capital of Sunset Moon, Brigadier General Cavilonza, the fleetmander who had done his best to protect most of the warships and soldiers during the Battle of Distant Harbor and maintained the dignity of the dynasty in front of the strategic enemy, was also giving a secret report after receiving hismendation.


    ¡± I saw huge ming arrows with tails of light rising from the front of the ship amidst the continuous eruptions of mes and smoke. In a short period of time, they soared to the extreme speed of lightning and caught up with the mutated monsters that were fleeing in all directions, no matter where they fled to or what height they were at.¡±


    ¡± I saw that at the end of their lives, those huge and agile ugly monsters pped their wings and changed directions at an agile speed in an attempt to dodge.


    ¡± This isn¡¯t rare. In hunting, cunning prey will use this method to avoid our arrows.¡±


    ¡± However, to my horror, these ming arrows, which were clearly faster than four times the speed of sound, adjusted their direction of pursuit when their target suddenly changed direction. They were like the guiding arrows shot by the Moon God, always chasing after the enemy¡¯s heart without a moment of deviation.¡±


    ¡± Everyone knows what it takes to do this at four times the speed of sound.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s no need to borate on what happened next. The battle report in front of you all mentioned that these high-speed monsters with powerful strength and instincts were killed one by one by the alchemical weapons fired by the warship.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s powerful, fast, and has the ability to self-adjust. It can easily kill targets dozens of miles away. This weapon can kill corrupted monsters, but of course, it can also kill normal dragons.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s think about it. Are our Aerial Mages and Horned Eagle Knights among the targets?¡±


    ¡± Also, can this alchemical weapon that can kill high-speed flying targets hit warships that are far slower than the former, or even coastal fortresses, cities, or even armies that have no mobility at all?¡±


    ¡± Gentlemen, there is no doubt that another Sword of Intimidation is slowly rising, alongside the Forbidden Spell. The invincible fleet of the Twilight Moon Dynasty that has maintained its hegemony and dominated the world for hundreds of years is now facing a powerful challenge.¡±


    ¡± This challenge does note from a powerful alchemical warship, but a brand-newbat system!¡±


    ¡± I still maintain my opinion on the Battle of Lucerne. The Commander-in-Chief of the Expeditionary Force, Sir Sylvan Keller, used an epoch-making air force tactic in the siege. Before Kant arrived, the newly formed air force had already dealt a devastating blow to the defense of Lucerne. Their final defeat was not a failure of this tactic, but because Kant used the same tactic, but it was stronger than ours!¡±


    ¡± Thisbat technique can also be applied to the ocean.¡±


    ¡± In my judgment, naval aviation will y a greater role in future ocean operations.¡±


    ¡± That day, the Aberrant Dragon¡¯s high-speed attack on the fleets of the three countries is enough to prove this point. High-speed diving will bring about a speed advantage that is difficult to intercept. The integrity of the Kant¡¯s long-range, mid-range, and near-rangeposite air defensework proves that this statement is correct. This is because the elven shield¡¯s defense against arrows is unparalleled in the world. Only those who are good at a certain type of attack will know how to defend!¡±


    ¡± Honorable lords, I will abide by my duty and offer advice to the honorable parliament as a soldier. We are already at the crossroads of the next military era. Kant¡¯s figure is still visible in the future. We must admit that we aregging behind, but at least we can use the unparalleled financial resources, magical knowledge, and wisdom of the Twilight Moon Dynasty to catch up and surpass them!¡±


    At the cab meeting of the Holy Empire, trembling screams rang out.


    ¡°Charge¡­It¡¯s charging over! Twenty-nine-section steel battleships are charging over!¡±


    As the fleet that suffered the most losses among the three countries, the Fourth Division lost all the decision-making officers led by themander. The captains of the five battleships who took over themand died one after another.


    The surviving highest-ranking officer was the captain of a fourth-ss battleship. He was a rich second-generation heir who barely graduated from the Royal Navy Academy. He was a man who had been living a life of gold-ted connections. After experiencing Resident Evil and the super battleship, he had already suffered from severe PDSD. Afu¡¯s cannon kept shing in his mind, and the nightmare lingered.


    Therefore, the ministers of the Empire could only obtain information from officers of lower ranks.


    Although all the puzzles had been pieced together in the end, the officers might have been loyal, but they were obviously not well-educated. At least, among the officers of noble birth whom the honorable lords had inquired about, none of them could see the hazy illusion of the next military era from the super warship.


    The ministers discussed for a while and finally came to a selfforting conclusion.


    At least Kant¡¯s warship could not reach the shore. The Empire and Goethe still shared a long and narrow border. They had huge military, political, cultural, and economic advantages. They were the suzerain. All these advantages were magnified infinitely under the premise of having a direct border. The Empire still had the upper hand.


    Just like how Kant¡¯s deeds and power in the Battle of Valentan and the Battle of Lucerne were gradually having a profound impact on the continent, the Battle of Distant Harbor had also deepened and expanded the significance of the battle. However, the impact wasyered on top of each other, and this time, it was even more profound.


    And it was not limited to military innovation and the challenge of maritime hegemony.


    There was also the far-reaching impact and serious consequences caused by the element of the Paragon.


    And even more.


    However, that was something that would only gradually ferment ande one by one.


    It was the same for politics and war. Slow and boring long-term preparations, lightning fast progress when the war wasunched, speed and slowness, movement and stillness, everything was abination of the two.


    Including the final reports of the officers to the highest authorities of their respective countries, it was more than ten days after the Battle of Distant Harbor hadpletely calmed down.


    Before that, at least for that moment on that day, victory was sweet.


    While Brigadier General Cavilonza, Master Ni, and the other officers obeyed Kant¡¯s arrangements, they widened their eyes and used every method they could to try to pry out more clues and information from the divine warship. After all the mutated dragons that tried to escape were blown up by the ship-borne anti-aircraft missiles, everything returned to peace.


    The Knight Astolford sailed back to the distant harbor, but it did not enter the harbor.


    With a silver sh, Lily transformed into a human andnded on the deck of the Knight¡¯s Afu.


    The breeze blew her long ck dress and light golden hair. The silver-white reflection of the battleship reflected on Long Niang¡¯s pale face. This was an unquestionable victory. She had fought together with the new Fire Stealer. Lily looked at Ah Xing, who had jumped out and waved at her with a silly smile, and a huge stone was lifted from her heart.


    She smiled as she watched Kant walk out.


    Kant smiled at her.


    The two of them were silent for about five seconds. A portion of Horus ¡®armor quietly drilled into Kant¡¯s coat and pinned Kant¡¯s shoulders and forearms, forcing his father to open his arms.


    Lily smiled brightly and jumped into Kant¡¯s arms.


    This was the joy of hugging after victory, the pure kind.


    The other part of Horus was still on the bridge, controlling the fire control system. Only a small part of Horus had been separated, transforming the optical sensor into a reflective camera.


    Great moments needed to be recorded.


    After hugging for a while, Lily finally calmed herself down. She hid the heat on her face and quietly left Kant¡¯s embrace. She looked at the calm sky with a sad expression.


    ¡°Dragon n¡­¡±


    More than half of the dynasty¡¯s fleet suffered heavy losses, but this time, the dragons were the biggest losers. Including the seven dragons of the diplomatic mission and the infected dragons, there were nearly 30 casualties. In addition to the casualties in the Battle of Lucerne, it was enough to go down in history.


    The kind that could make the elders impeach the Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°All dead?¡± he asked.


    Lily shook her head.¡± No, there were eight survivors. They were originally doomed, but then the aberrant dragons suddenly gave up on their target and started hunting down the fleets of various countries. When you turned the tide, I found them. They¡­ They were terrified, so I advised them to stay for the time being.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all injured¡­¡± Long Niang hesitated for a moment.


    The so-called injuries were naturally left behind by the mutated dragon. There was a risk of infection and decay.


    She was a little embarrassed to say it, but she still said,¡±So¡­¡± Help? Of course, the medical fees will not be small. I will cooperate with you to extort a sum of money from the Dragon Emperor and Dragon Ind¡­¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kant said.¡± I¡¯ll treat them for free.¡±


    Lily looked surprised.


    Kant merely smiled.¡± Just like you said, the Fire Stealer is not Goethe¡¯s Fire Stealer. It¡¯s the Fire Stealer of this world.¡± Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for Long Niang¡¯s reply. He waved his hand and the phone fell into his hand.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s voice swept across the sea.


    ¡± This is Kant speaking to all intelligent creatures in the sea near Far Harbor. The threat has been removed.¡±


    The Paragon Engine and Asha¡¯s gift allowed the Fire Stealer¡¯s eyes to see the activity of the Paragon Element in this sea area, and there was no longer any threatening umtion.


    ¡± All illegally entering fleets, stay where you are, reorganize the situation, repair the ships, and rescue the drowning and seriously injured. Be careful. The infected are still aggressive. After the leaders of the fleets are done with their arrangements, go to the city hall of Distant Harbor and prepare to receive the surrender. All crew members of the fleets should disembark in turn, undergo inspection and treatment for the removal of the Paragon Element, and be ced in the prisoner of war camp.¡±


    ¡± All matters await your deployment. Before that, all ships should stay where they are.¡±


    ¡°Vitors will be immediately killed.¡±


    ¡± Soldiers, your mission has ended. Before the negotiations and negotiations at the national level are over, you have be my prisoners. I hope your monarch and ruler are generous.¡±


    His voice traveled far and wide, sweeping across the already calm sea.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to charge for this?¡± Madame Long rolled her eyes.


    ¡± I¡¯m already doing a good deed by providing medical aid to humanity,¡± Kant said proudly.¡± Do you expect me to return these invaders in one piece?¡± Of course, they had to pay! And he had to pay double! He wanted a share to redeem the person, and a share to redeem the ship! Depreciation, food, amodation, all of them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to feed them mushroom stewed chicken noodles and spam luncheon meat every day for one gold coin per meal! If the countries don¡¯t want to pay for the food, they can also give me the same instant noodles and canned meat!¡±


    At this point, the Fire Stealer held the beeper and roared,¡±Answer your mother!¡± Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    The respected Lord Kant¡¯s curses also swept across the sea.


    After a short while, themanders of the three fleets expressed their agreement in a strange tone.


    After witnessing the overwhelming firepower of the Knight Afu, even the elven fleet, which had almost no damage, chose to surrender instead of fighting.


    The proud elvenmander didn¡¯t lead the fleet to escape. Even though he knew that Kant wouldn¡¯t sink the ship even if he did, he still chose to stay, even if he might incur the humiliation and ridicule of this detestable Skyracian. After all, he had rejected the alchemy puppet¡¯s suggestion not long ago.


    He wanted to find a way to get more information about this steel warship.


    The Battle of Distant Harbor had been aplete victory.


    Kant said,¡± I¡¯m going to the Far Harbor to meet Ste and do some other things. Lily will stay here for the time being. Horus, if anything happens, whether it¡¯s those fleets or some other stupid thing, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±


    The Horizon frigate had forty-eight firing units, and there were still more than thirty aster missiles left. With the support of the Paragon Element and the fire control of Horus, these anti-aircraft missiles could even be used as anti-ship and cruise missiles. With the intensive firepower from the ship, it was enough to control any unexpected situation in the sea. With Lily to take care of the high-level battle, it was very appropriate.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you need me to go with you?¡± Horus asked. They¡¯re scared out of their wits.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Kant met Ste outside the city hall of Faraway Harbor.


    The second princess¡¯s eyes were red. She had clearly cried, but they should have been tears of joy. Their eyes met. The conflict and disagreement from before seemed to have been reced by moreplicated emotions. Kant said slowly,¡± Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    These words made Ste¡¯s tears roll down again.


    She barely controlled her emotions and said softly,¡±You¡¯re the one¡­¡± It must have been very difficult.¡±


    Kant nodded. I kept my promise.¡±


    Ste was slightly shocked.


    The Fire Stealer nced at the nobles and high-ranking officials of the Blue Wave Province behind Ste. His cold gaze and the warships outside the port made the big shots shiver. Their smiles became forced. Kant did not exchange pleasantries.¡± I¡¯ll exin it to you in detail.¡± But now is not the time. Stay here and control the situation. Be careful of your personal safety and appease the people. Find a ce outside the city and prepare to take in the prisoners.¡±


    After saying that, he repeated himself. Thank you for your trust and support. This is especially precious. Now, I¡­¡±


    Ste suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Kant¡¯s arm.


    Her voice was very low, and there was even a hint of pleading in it.


    ¡°When you appeared¡­¡± She said,¡± I¡¯ve already sent someone to report back to Lucerne with the fastest speed and the most urgent message. So, can you wait a little longer? Just a little longer¡­¡±


    Kant gently ced his hand on the princess¡¯s delicate hand.


    The scorching heat made Ste¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°You know, this is meaningless.¡± Kant gently removed her hand.¡± What¡¯s done is done.¡±


    With the Fire Stealer¡¯s intelligence, it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out that the distant port was in chaos, and the fleets of various countries had brazenly entered the country. Since the various forces had done such a thing, it must be a conspiracy to attack with all their might. The distant port was in such chaos that it meant that the center of the greatest storm must still be Danfeng Lucerne.


    One could imagine the pressure Tina was facing.


    So¡­


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    Kant received his first piece of news after returning to Lucerne.


    Tina was under house arrest.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,000 words. Sigh, this part is finallying to an end. Force Majeure has interfered with thepletion of the plot¡­] He was in a terrible state. Yes, he had decided to kill a supporting character in the next scene to get a feel for it.

 Chapter 539: 539

    Chapter 539: 539


    Butcher Hong San


    In the past few days, the situation in Lucerne had been turbulent.


    The continuous war of Songyue had dealt a heavy blow to this declining country. Therge number of casualties and losses were secondary. More importantly, the tragic process of the war had deeply terrified the not-so-brave interest groups, especially when they had already walked on the edge of death.


    During the Battle of Lucerne, almost all of the Goethe nobles had abandoned their fantasies and were determined to fight to the death. However, bravery and fearlessness had a time limit, especially when Kant had turned the tide when the city had fallen. The survivors of the war had already lost the courage to experience a second war.


    Only after experiencing death would one understand the value of life.


    Only then would he understand what he usually enjoyed: wealth, peace, wealth, power, delicious food, women¡­ All of this was so precious, so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.


    It was not enough. He wanted more and more. He wanted to enjoy it to the fullest. Only then would he not let down his second life.


    Therefore, after the end of the war, Lucerne fell into a revelry and feast.


    The nobles were extravagant and indulgent in revenge, and the civilians were also singing and drinking. Sometimes, the mes of war could not temper the courage of a nation. Instead, it would make them more cowardly and degenerate, because the bravest people had long be the first victims of war.


    Survivors became more and more indulgent, indulging in luxury and experiencing the beauty of life to their heart¡¯s content. As a result, they hated more risks and wars and became more timid.


    When Kant had provoked a conflict with the dragons, they had already started toin. However, they were afraid of the Skyquaters ¡®Forbidden Spell deterrence and their status as the guardians of peace, so they onlyined in private.<div>


    However, when the Paragon Element attracted the attention and greed of the entire world and triggered the oppression and threats from the major powers, this dissatisfaction finally exploded.


    Because of the fear of the destruction and disaster caused by the war, most of the Goethe nobles and rulers did not realize that this was an opportunity to quickly recover and enhance Goethe¡¯s national strength. What filled their hearts was not ecstasy, but fear. Although the idiom of ¡®an innocent man is guilty of a crime¡¯ did not exist in the other world, there were simr expressions in both the East and the West. Because the external manifestation of civilization was the exploitation and plunder of the advanced against the backward.


    They were panicking, discussing, and advocatingpromise. They advocated using this brand new mysterious substance in exchange for the protection and courtesy of a certain big country. After all, they were already rich people and did not need to take risks to gain anything.


    This kind of protest gradually became a radical idea as the pressure from the various countries gradually increased.


    The main reason was that there had been no news of Kant during the tumultuous times.


    Perhaps it was due to the persuasion and bribery of external forces, or perhaps it was due to their own narrow-mindedness and stupidity, the nobles and citizens were venting their fear and hostility. Most of them were fools who charged into the battlefield for them. They quickly forgot the kindness Kant had given to the city and the country. They also forgot that not long ago, they were still praising the achievements of the Skyquaking Dragon and began to criticize the heroes of the past.


    Spreading rumors, scolding, and denouncing, iming that this ill-intentioned Aurora guy had an indescribable evil intention to get close to Princess Tina and Goethe. His main goal was to obtain the god-bestowed treasure under the Blue Wave Province. He wanted to plunder that mysterious substance and then leave, causing Goethe to face the anger of the various countries.


    The increasingly intense demonstration, unrest, petition, and protest led to bloody massacres.


    Princess Tina¡¯s merciless order to suppress them stunned the ¡± patriots ¡± and the conspirators in the dark. They began to suspect that Kant was behind this. After all, everyone¡¯s impression of Princess Goethe was limited to the knowledgeable, elegant, beautiful, and gentle Pearl of Goethe.


    However, the violent suppression only brought about a brief period of peace.


    As the other countries increased their pressure, Kant still did not show up.


    The fleet was already approaching the distant harbor, and the Empire¡¯s army on the eastern border was frequently mobilized. The spies and lobbyists of various countries were secretly roaming around Lucerne, and the nobles and merchants in the north of the Empire who had lent money to Princess Tina during the Songmoon War had already issued a deration to demand their debts.


    The conspirators smelled the bluff.


    The second test and coercion followed.


    The traitors who had received the promise, the patriots who were dissatisfied with Tina¡¯s military actions, and the Goethe representatives of the Empire and the Council, all of them had a tacit understanding and met with the Maple Leaf Pce.


    They attacked Princess Tina and used her of betraying the interests of the country for her lover. They also denounced her for destroying the tradition of leniency and fairness of Goethe¡¯s archdukes, trying to use blood and violence to maintain her rule and suppress dissidents.


    ording to the participants, the beautiful and noble Princess Tina in everyone¡¯s memories had a cold expression on her face as if she had been possessed. She was like a crazy shrew as she started to scold the gentlemen. She did not hide her increasingly violent tendencies and openly threatened the safety of several nobles.


    That day, the audience hall was filled with chaotic reprimands and furious roars. Princess Tina¡¯s voice was sandwiched in between them. It was as sharp as a sword, not giving in an inch, and eloquent.


    However, in recent days, the brutal actions of the acting governor were really unpopr. Not only did the opposition gnash their teeth, but even the neutral and even supporters felt uneasy.<div>


    After all, the fox mourned the death of the rabbit.


    When they saw their colleagues, friends, or enemies, whom they usually saw, being dragged to the corner by the Valentans and even the green-skinned orcs like dead dogs and beaten into unrecognizable minced meat with evil alchemical weapons, even the hardcore supporters of Tedarell criticized them. Was there stillw? Was there mercy?


    Therefore, the situation was unprecedentedly passive.


    As the ss with the greatest interest, the nobles denounced Tina¡¯s brutality and cruelty.<div>


    Most of the civil officials in Lucerne were from the prime minister¡¯s line, and they maintained the cold and hostile attitude of the prime minister who had been suspended for recuperation towards the people of Aurora. Naturally, they would not stand on Tina¡¯s side.


    Although the mages had a good rtionship with Kant, the people of Aurora had just humiliated the envoy of the Arcane Magic Council. This overly arrogant behavior had also caused dissatisfaction. Furthermore, Princess Tina had gone too far.


    The military had yet to express their stance. This was a tacit bnce. As long as the second son of the archduke, Lantisdon, did not openly support his sister, the opposition in the army would not jump up and wave gs and shout, mixing political conflicts with Qiu Ba¡¯s interference. This had always been a political taboo in any country.


    But this meant that Tina had almost no supporters.


    The situation of forcing the abdication gradually copsed and worsened, and a huge conflict was inevitable.


    At the critical moment, Duke Rechnos, who imed to be ill, finally appeared. He upheld the spirit of justice and leniency of Tedarell and denied Princess Tina¡¯s violent suppression over the past few days. He also stripped the princess of her temporary power and ordered her to immediately shut herself up and reflect on her mistakes.


    The action against tyranny was sessful, but it was not enough for theckeys who colluded with foreign countries. A portion of the nobles were agitated, iming that even the children of the archdukes had to abide by thew. Princess Tina¡¯s orders had destroyed many upright nobles and innocent good people, and she had to pay the price for it.


    As well as her cruel aplices, the loyalckeys of Kant from Aurora, the Easterner named Hong San, the barbarians from Valentan¡¯s countryside, and those ugly green-skinned creatures, they were all to be arrested and imprisoned, awaiting trial.


    Then, he would ept the judgment of all the Goethe people.


    Before the Great Duke could express his stance,¡¯Butcher¡¯ Hong San had already sneered.


    Along with his sneer, a dozen thunderous booms sounded from all directions. The violent vibration caused the ceiling of the audience hall to fall into dust and sand. It was the sound of grenades exploding.


    After the news of the alliance between the various sses in Lucerne came, Hong San took Tina¡¯s order and ordered the Valentan Mechanical Brigade to stand by outside the Maple Leaf Pce. He also transferred the Green Skinned Spear Team into the pce.


    The loyalty of the first Guards, which was made up of the elites selected from the survivors of the Battle of Valentan, was unquestionable. However, they were still Goethe people and had a natural reverence for the country and its regime. However, the Green Dwarfs were different.<div>


    To them, all the small shrimps in the world were the same.


    Therefore, the green-skinned creatures would not hesitate to carry out Hong San¡¯s orders. Once they gave the order, they would fire at the garden, square, fountain, and even the no-man¡¯snd outside Maple Leaf Pce.


    The sound of cannons rumbled and the mes soared into the sky, shaking the audience hall.


    Under everyone¡¯s furious roars and fearful gazes, Hong San¡¯s expression was calm as he bowed elegantly, asking everyone to allow him to point out a trivial matter.


    That is, under the luxurious and heavy Moon-Shattered Star te that you are stepping on, there is a 2,000-pound Jedam Combined Attack Ammo and a Blu-118B thermoball.


    The former had shown its brilliance in the Battle of Lucerne, and His Highness Kant had destroyed an entire elven army with just one. Thetter was extremely suitable for use in crowded situations and had creative killing methods. For example, the noble and elegant postures of the lords were all printed on the murals in the audience hall.


    There was an uproar. Fear and anger grew at the same time. The Aurora Butcher revealed a crazy and fearless smile, just like how he ordered the bombardment of the instigators and conspirators on the entire street.


    He opened his arms to the knights who had drawn their swords, the mages who had raised their staffs, and the nobles who had clenched their fists. He gestured for the adults to help themselves and guessed whether the button to activate the alchemist¡¯s bomb was connected to Hong San¡¯s heart or held in the hands of a green-skinned creature outside.


    It was only at this moment that Goethe¡¯s big shots finally got to know the Skyquaking Dragon¡¯s followers and aides.


    A bloody butcher, a lunatic who did not care about the consequences. His life was hanging by a thread, and he could stillugh in the face of the anger of the entire country.


    The Hong San in front of them waspletely different from the person from Skyquaver whom everyone remembered and knew from the intelligence reports. He was always half a body behind His Highness Kant, and his smile was clear and reserved.


    Amidst the shock, anger, fear, and scolding, Hong San¡¯s smile remained unchanged.


    He drew his gun at lightning speed and used the ridiculouslyrge sniper rifle Kant had given him to st the upper body of the nobleman who had been shouting the loudest. Amidst the scattered flesh and blood, the man from Aurora blew away the thick smoke from the gun barrel as if nothing had happened. He used a calm tone to ask the lords to keep quiet for the time being.<div>


    He said that he had no intention of creating a massacre. His mission was to ensure the absolute safety of the matriarch. Goethe¡¯sw had no right to judge the followers of His Highness Kant. Therefore, he suggested that all the followers of His Highness Kant leave the city and escort Princess Tina out of Danfeng Lucerne.


    As long as there was no obstruction, the bomb would never activate.


    Otherwise¡­


    ¡± Otherwise, Maple Leaf Pce will be turned into a bloody execution ground. Everyone will be crushed into pieces, and blood will fall from the sky. We will arrive in theherworld with our infinite loyalty to His Highness Kant. The only regret is that our temporary loyalty will end today, but today will also be Goethe¡¯s doomsday. The loud sound that shakes Lucerne will be the first death knell of this country! But my noble sirs! Please do not feel lonely, nor do you regret not being able to witness the funeral of this country. Because it will not be long before your sorrowful and desperate families discover that the Dragon of Revenge from Aurora has appeared before them. The merciful Prince Kant will send them back to you and tell you the cruel and bloody stories of the future!¡±


    More people¡¯s expressions changed. The Skyquaking people¡¯s fearless deration had hit their biggest worry and weakness.


    Even though the people who lobbied them had vowed that Kant would not be able to return and that the important figures of the various countries would ensure that he would not return, what if he did?


    Out of worry and fear, they pinned their hopes on the duke, hoping that the benevolent duke would take up his responsibility as a ruler and resolve this shameless extortion and threat.


    At the very least, he had to make Princess Tina stay! Even if he was put under house arrest in Maple Leaf Pce!


    Once all his subordinates and wives fled, and Kant sessfully returned, he would have no more obstacles to take revenge on Lucerne. What? Father-inw is still in the city?


    The noble gentlemen asked themselves and judged others by themselves. If their father-inw was held hostage by a demon, they would definitely make a cruel decision in grief and determination to kill the evil demon and their innocent father-inw together. They would never give the demon a chance to bewitch the people. Even if they had to bear this heavy decision alone, they would wipe away their tears, help their grieving wife to be strong, and handle the inheritance.


    Therefore, they were willing to take a step back and allow Hong San to leave with his subordinates. They also promised not to pursue what he had done in the past few days. However, Princess Tina had to stay in Maple Leaf Pce. The reason was also very grand. After all, she was not married to His Highness Kant, so Hong San had no right to take her away.


    Of course, Hong San insisted on not allowing it, and the negotiations were in a deadlock. Princess Tina¡¯s departure was the core conflict. Hong San wanted to take away the mistress, and the Goethe people wanted to keep the princess as a buffer just in case.


    After all, not all Goethe people had been bought over by external forces. Many people in the audience hall were purely political and idealistic disagreements, or were stupid.<div>


    They did not want their good rtionship with Kant to deterioratepletely. As Princess Goethe, Tina still had to fulfill her duty and retain Kant¡¯s goodwill and goodwill for Goethe. This was the return of the citizens of Goethe who had supported her with taxes andbor for more than ten years.


    Hong San still did not expect that things would go wrong on Princess Tina¡¯s side.


    The archduke didn¡¯t say anything and was even inclined to let his daughter leave. The Snow Fall Sword Saint didn¡¯t say anything either. She just sighed silently. Prince Lantison didn¡¯t say anything either. He even red fiercely at the few bastards who were shouting,¡± Princess Tina must fulfill her duty.¡±


    However, the more her family expressed their good intentions, the more the princess¡¯s slender and gentle heart wavered with guilt.


    In the end, she announced that she was willing to stay in Maple Leaf Pce and be ced under house arrest.


    However, in exchange, the safety of Hong San and the others had to be guaranteed. None of the members could be arrested, tried, or attacked, and they had to retain full autonomy and the right to act.


    She swore to the ministers and nobles present that if Kant¡¯s subordinates were to encounter a life-threatening crisis, she would not hesitate to me everyone present and end her own life.


    Everyone knew what this threat meant.


    If Kant could return to the surface and find that his subordinates and his wife were dead, it would be obvious that the rage of the Forbidden Mages would cleanse every inch of the kingdom.


    Moreover, no country would speak up for them.


    Of course, everyone agreed.


    Tina only gave Hong San an apologetic look. Although she had chosen to stand on Kant¡¯s side, she could notpletely sever her ties with Goethe and her family.


    Hong San agreed.


    He considered himself a subject. Since the mistress had made the decision, he had no reason to force her.


    During the short meeting, Tina didn¡¯t reveal the reason for her decision to stay, but Hong San had already sensed it. Both of them had great confidence in Kant, but Tina still suggested that Hong San immediately take his men and leave Lucerne. They should also go to the elven expedition army camp outside the city and bring a letter from her to deliver to the Phoenix King.


    ¡°But your safety¡­¡±


    This was what Hong San was most worried about.


    For this reason, Tina only took out the Eternal Peace Blessing. Her tone was gentle and calm.¡± This is the safest ce, Mr. Hong, and I can go to the ce I want to go the most at any time¡­¡± No matter where he is.¡±


    Even if the worst happened¡­She would return to Kant¡¯s side.


    No matter where he was.


    Hong San bowed solemnly and left Maple Leaf Pce.


    He immediately forgot about Tina¡¯s instructions.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to leave, then she wasn¡¯t the matriarch anymore. How could the free citizens of Aurora listen to such maniption?


    He immediately left Maple Leaf Pce with Valentan¡¯s Mechanized Guards Brigade and the Green-skinned Spear Team. He alsomandeered an area in the direction of the southern gate and openly stationed there, thinking of a vicious n.


    Before rushing back to Valentan from the Blue Wave Province, Hong San had already made a trip to the elves ¡®main camp to meet up with them. If the worst-case scenario urred, he would lead his army to attack the south gate fiercely. He would use the alchemy weapon Kant had left him topletely destroy the city gate of Lucerne and lead the elves¡¯ expedition army into the city.


    The unusual movements of Hong San¡¯s troops became a thorn in the flesh of the Goethe people. He openly set up cannons near the south gate to maintain smooth traffic with Maple Leaf Pce, making the nobles unable to sleep and eat in peace.


    However, due to Princess Tina¡¯s threat, they did not dare to act rashly.


    However, it was still possible to use the same trick to incite the foolish citizens to attack and protest.


    Another two days passed. The patience and fear had gradually worn off. In addition, the fleets of various countries had openly entered the sea. The external pressure was like a storm, and there was still no news of Kant. Hence, a new conspiracy gradually took shape. The spies and lobbyists from various countries began to stir up trouble. After all, they were not afraid of Kant¡¯s revenge, nor did they mind Kant tearing the country into pieces. So, let¡¯s make the fun a little bigger.


    The sun was shining brightly in the afternoon. Hong San was resting in front of his desk, thinking about what had happened that day. The dynasty, the council, and even Mu Yue had been under tremendous pressure for the past few days. Kant¡¯s absence had encouraged the conspirators to try their luck.


    Three huge waves surrounded the little Goethe. The external pressure turned into soaring prices, the blockade ofmercial activities, and political istion. It triggered the panic of the nobles, the middle ss, and the civilians. They connected together and formed a terrifying wave that once again attacked the Maple Leaf Pce.


    On this day, the citizens ¡®petition, the nobles¡¯ audience, the suggestions of the civil officials, soldiers, and mages, and even the urging and coercion of external forces all pressed on the precarious Tedarell.


    Everyone hoped that the archduke would make a decision and respond as soon as possible for Goethe¡¯s sake.


    As for the dangerous and promising mysterious substance under the Green Wave Province, as a new resource bestowed by God, it should be shared and developed by all the races and countries, not monopolized by one country, and it should not allow personal schemes to dance in it. This was for the safety and future of Goethe.


    The incited people believed that once the treaty waspleted, Goethe would be able to maintain peace forever.


    As the country that produced the mysterious element, it would be protected and respected by all countries. There would be no more wars, no more disputes, and peace would continue. Everything would get better and better. It was just that they had to pay a small price¡­ After all,pared to the prosperity of the country, the happiness of every subject was more important.


    The archduke only needed to make a deration and promise.


    Then, they could negotiate, discuss, and sign contracts with the other countries with dignity.


    From then on, all troubles would be gone, peace would finally arrive, and Goethe would be a paradise.


    Such words were extremely provocative, and they struck the hearts of everyone who had suffered from war. The devastating effects of the Songyue War were so far-reaching that people yearned for peace rather than revenge.


    How wonderful, a gift from the gods.


    Eternal peace, eternal prosperity.


    This kind of difficult problem was an open scheme. With Hong San¡¯s martial strength, he could not do anything else.


    He was even worried that once the gathered people were incited by schemers with ill intentions, they would vent their anger on the Valentan Army¡­At that time, how should he deal with it?


    As she was thinking about it, the sunlight in front of the window was quietly blocked.


    Hong San froze. He raised his head and smiled.¡± My lord, next time, let¡¯s go to the princess first.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P1: 6,000 words.


    P.S. 2: This morning, the long-awaited percussion drill arrived right above my house. Due to the structural problems of the old house, the sound quality was clearer and the texture was heavier¡­

 Chapter 540: 540

    Chapter 540: 540


    Speak, Continue


    Recently, all the haze had been swept away.


    At this moment, Hong San felt something. He suddenly understood why his master called the Sage King Bei Chen.


    That was indeed the case. The moment Kant appeared, all the worries and worries in his heart disappeared without a trace. The conspiracies of the various countries and the internal turmoil in Goethe were no longer a concern.


    All the stars are surrounding him¡­ There was a reason.


    The deterrence had been re-established.


    He heaved a long sigh of relief, stood up, and bowed to Kant.


    Kant turned to the side, allowing the sunlight to shine through the window.¡± How is it? I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve been under a lot of pressure these past few days. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been scared, right?¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Hong San smiled. The lord¡¯s prestige is still there, and the soldiers under him are strong. They are far from being in a desperate situation, and there is still a lot of leeway¡­No matter how difficult the situation is, I can still hold on. This is my duty.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Then my duty is to try my best not to let my subordinates fight and defend themselves when they are close to their limits. There was a small ident this time. I¡¯ll try my best to avoid it in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for.¡± Hong San nodded with a smile.<div>


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    A warm current surged in his heart, making Hong San feel an indescribable sense offort and satisfaction.


    His master once said that as a minister, the greatest blessing was not to be the emperor¡¯s teacher or friend. Those were all empty. The former was a y statue that was worshipped, and thetter was a dog with its tail between its legs.


    And the situation that was even better than this was just two words-the monarch and his subjects were in harmony.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind that was written in the history books, but a true kindred spirit.


    Just like now, His Highness Kant had his own battlefield, and Hong San had his own battlefield. The monarch and his subjects fought in their own battlefields, and they trusted each other. After they returned victorious, they only smiled at each other. Just like how His Highness never mentioned the dangers he had experienced, Hong San did not have to talk about his own hardships.


    This was the so-called harmony between monarch and minister.


    Master, is this what you can¡¯t hope for in your life¡­


    But this feeling of warmth onlysted for five seconds.


    ¡°So tell me what you¡¯ve been doing these past few days.¡±


    Hong San was shocked at first, then he burst outughing.


    He realized that he had picked up some neutral habits after spending so much time with His Highness. He rubbed his head and pretended to be humble.¡± ording to His Highness, I executed hundreds of unruly people and nobles with guns and cannons. Then, I bombarded Maple Leaf Pce and nted two bombs in the audience hall to threaten all the civil and military officials.¡±


    Kant said proudly,¡± I¡¯m more impressive. Not long ago, I killed more than a dozen dragons with a wave of ship-borne anti-aircraft missiles and dismantled half of the dynasty¡¯s fleet. I captured the council and the elves ¡®fleets as well. They¡¯re now parked obediently at the distant harbor, crying and begging me to throw them into the prisoner of war camp.¡±


    Even though he had already seen through His Highness¡¯s vanity, and thus followed his words to make him brag to satisfy himself, Hong San was still stunned when he heard this. This¡­¡±


    Damn it, I thought you wanted me to guard the middlene to steal the turret. Why did you destroy Riot Company? If Hong San was from Earth, he would probablyin like this.


    ¡± What?¡± Hong San was stunned for only a moment. He nced at the smug Kant and pondered for five seconds.¡± Could it be that the rumor about the mysterious element¡¯s strong infection and erosion ability is true?¡± The dragon army was infected by the members of the diplomatic mission who escaped and then attacked the fleets of the three countries. It also caused irreversible corruption to half of the dynasty¡¯s fleets. In the end, His Highness came out to clean up the mess?¡±


    Kant was dumbfounded.


    Hong San smiled faintly.¡± Just think about it. If Your Highness were to go on a killing spree after returning to the surface and take the initiative to attack the fleets of the three countries and the dragon army, killing more than half of them, it would mean that an all-out war is almost inevitable. Then, you wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of me so leisurely, looking as if victory was in your grasp and you had someone else¡¯s weakness. You wouldn¡¯t have any killing intent at all.¡±


    ¡°..¡±<div>


    ¡± You said that the sailors from all over the world were crying and begging you to throw them into the prisoner of war camp. They must have been infected to varying degrees, and His Highness has the ability to remove the infection¡­I see. This is one of the bargaining chips to force the other countries to submit.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡± But it¡¯s not enough to just use some infected marines as a bargaining chip. The biggest bargaining chip is still the deterrence of force. I think His Highness should have also disyed a new deterrence that is different from forbidden spells. Your exultation can prove this point. I remember that in Valentan, you had this expression when you took out a new strange and powerful alchemical weapon to defend the city. This time, it was able to kill more than ten infected dragons and wipe out half of the fleet. It should be a bigger and stronger alchemical weapon.¡±


    ¡°..¡±<div>


    ¡± Combined with the words ¡®ship-borne air defense missile¡¯ that you mentioned, I know what a missile is. The high-speed, long-distance ultimate strike weapon that Your Highness mentioned. Air defense missiles are naturally used to deal with enemies in the air. As for ship-borne¡­ I think His Highness might have taken out a ship, a big and good ship.¡±


    ¡°.. Alright, stop acting like an idiot!¡± Kant said,¡± You want to eat crispy food again, don¡¯t you?¡±


    .. Damn it, there were too many things to talk about with this guy.


    He actually remembered everything.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ve already guessed everything. That¡¯s the situation.¡± Kant waved his hand impatiently.¡± I¡¯m already out. The deterrence has been re-established. The countries will no longer dare to use radical methods¡­The external enemies no longer exist. It¡¯s your turn to talk about the internal ones.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has already guessed it. Why do you need me to repeat myself?¡± Hong San lowered his head.


    Kant fell silent.


    He looked at the warm sunlight outside the window and said slowly, I still want to hear a different answer.


    ¡± Your Highness has experienced many ups and downs. You should be aware of the fragility of the human heart. The people of Brilliant Sand Town are like this, the people of Valentan are like this, and the people of Lucerne are like this. What exceptions will there be?¡± If loyalty and greatness weremon qualities, there would be no such words.¡±


    Kant exhaled slowly.


    He had already seen arge group of people gathering near Maple Leaf Pce.


    There were all kinds of people, some dressed in simple clothes, some in ragged clothes, some in luxurious clothes.


    Petition, or rather, force the abdication.<div>


    Why did theye, who incited them, and what their motives were? There was no need to ask to know.


    These people were exactly the same as how the people of Distant Harbor were incited.


    The irony was that these people were the same group of people who cried, thanked, and praised Kant after the Battle of Lucerne.


    He shook his head and said,¡±It¡¯s only been a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how sincere your gratitude and praise are, it¡¯s still time-limited,¡± Hong San said calmly.


    Kant chuckled.


    He thought of Moani and the Cormorans who were instigated by the French when the insect gue was about to arrive. They gathered together, resentful and furious, and hated their king.


    After the incident, those people were not pursued. They continued to praise the king¡¯s kindness and greatness as if the previous memories did not exist, and the king did not pursue or care.


    ¡± What do you think I should do?¡± Kant asked softly.


    ¡°This is the sovereign¡¯s decision, not something I can interfere with.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Hong San came to Kant¡¯s side.¡± All I can do is remind you of two things.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡± The first thing is the reason why these civilians were incited and gathered.<div>


    Hong San¡¯s face reflected the bright sunlight.¡± They gathered outside Maple Leaf Pce not because they thought that Goethe would give up on the path of hegemony and be a peaceful and quiet country, nor did they believe in the promises of the various countries and think that Goethe could continue to exist as a transcendental country. They gathered, they were angry, they were dissatisfied, they were incited, and the only reason why they took action¡­¡±


    The people from Aurora turned to look at Kant.


    ¡°Just because¡­ In the past three days, the price of grain in the city has increased by eight times.¡±


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant nodded.¡± The second thing.¡±


    ¡± The second thing is also a reminder, a reminder for His Highness to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Master said that the world is 30% ck, 60% gray, and 10% white.¡±


    ¡± Sometimes, the 60% grey is quite ck. At least, it¡¯s clearly different from the white. That¡¯s why some people think that the 90% of the world is ck. It¡¯s a mess and hopeless.¡±


    ¡± But there are also some people who think that this is worth his full effort.


    Hong San stretched out his hand and pressed on Kant¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡± Look at the sea of people outside the pce. Foolish people are cursing and howling, but think about it. In this city, in the buildings, are there weak voices that are firmly defending you? Even if the people in this city have lost their conscience, please look at the loyal soldiers around you. The brave people from Valentan are loyal and believe in everything you have. In that Maple Leaf Pce, at least there is a beautiful girl who always believes in your promise¡­¡±<div>


    He looked at Kant¡¯s side profile and smiled.¡± At the very least, if you were to say that the Goethe people are ungrateful bastards, I believe that the loyal warriors outside will be sad and disappointed.¡±


    Kant remained silent.


    The retainer took two steps back and waited with rapt attention.


    ¡°Hong San¡­I saw something in the underground world. It was magnificent, with countless mysteries, opportunities, and futures hidden there. It was a gift and wealth from the previous era. I epted the gift and saw a vague picture of the future, but it was not detailed. The only thing I knew was that there was a difficult war waiting for me in the future, but it was not hopeless.¡±


    ¡°For this¡­¡±


    Kant paused for a moment.¡± We need power. More power. More power.¡±


    Hong San pondered for a moment,¡±I understand¡­¡± So you still want to reach some kind of agreement with Goethe?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ No!¡± Kant said coldly,¡± Who do they think they are?¡±


    He quickly walked to the door.


    ¡°Then what does Your Highness n to do?¡± Hong San followed closely behind.


    ¡°What should we do? Do whatever feels good!¡± Kant shouted,¡± They are the ones who should be afraid of them. Why should I be overcautious?¡±


    He turned to look at Hong San.¡± You¡¯re right. The people gathered to protest because of the skyrocketing grain prices and theck of food. The nobles opposed me because they have already gained benefits and feel that there¡¯s no need to take risks. You¡¯re telling me this to remind me that it¡¯s actually very simple to get them to sincerely support and pledge loyalty to me.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s just the distribution of benefits. Let all the sses know that there are benefits to be gained.¡±


    ¡± Follow me and you¡¯ll have meat to eat. It¡¯s a universal rule. It¡¯s always said in online novels, but you didn¡¯t say everything. Before that, I have to let them know something else, and that is¡­¡±


    ¡°-if you oppose me, you¡¯ll be beaten!¡±


    He kicked the door open. The guards turned around in shock, then revealed ecstatic expressions.


    ¡°Gather!¡± Kant shouted,¡± I¡¯ll treat you guys to a movie!¡±


    Five minutester, the chariots roared and roared loudly. The light and heavy vehicles, which had been made hideous by the green-skinned creatures with bones, shields, wooden spikes, iron spears, and even paint, roared forward and rushed through the vast avenue.


    In the chaotic crowd, the instigating spy saw the figure standing in the car at the front. His eyes suddenly widened, revealing a look of disbelief, followed by extreme panic.


    Wherever the convoy went, the engines roared and the loud rumbling sounds extinguished the excited discussions and passionate speeches in the cafes and taverns.


    The southern square of the Maple Leaf Pce was the ceremonial ce for the national festival. Arge number of protesting people had gathered here, and they were shouting noisily. Nobles and schrs were their leaders. People were shouting loudly, calling for peace, rejecting conspiracies and wars. They were fanatical, shouting loudly, and even had tears in their eyes. For the first time, these ordinary people had discovered their own strength. The strength of everyone gathered together was enough to shake Lucerne, shake the Maple Leaf Pce, and change the country. Even this world.


    However, this illusion was broken in an instant. The people at the back had already heard the roar of the engine. They turned around in shock and saw the shadow standing on the alchemy chariot.


    It wasn¡¯t the Aurora Butcher that they hated and despised, but another one.


    ¡°Kang¡­Kang¡­¡±


    The deathly stillness spread quickly, and the solemn atmosphere swept from the back to the front like a cold wave. It was as if there was a telepathy between the groups. The fanatical people roared in the first second, and the next moment, they closed their mouths uneasily. They turned around in shock, and endless fear suddenly descended.


    They insulted Kant, reprimanded him, and criticized him. They fought against their fear as a group and used mor to cover up their fear. They even ridiculously believed that as long as they gathered together to protest, Kant would sumb to their will. After all, the forbidden spell did not hit them.


    And now, the selfish, evil, and scheming evildoers of Aurora had appeared.


    However, no one dared to step forward to reprimand or question him.


    The impassioned schrs didn¡¯t dare, the righteous nobles didn¡¯t dare, the local ruffians who used money to stir up trouble didn¡¯t dare, and the civilians who were coerced didn¡¯t dare either.


    A rare spectacle appeared. If there were sociologists here, they would definitely use this incident as a precious observation sample. There was collective violence, collective fanaticism, collective blindness, and collective fear.


    Humans were actually coordinated as a whole because of extreme fanaticism and fear.


    It was as if there was an invisible demon strangling everyone¡¯s throats.


    Kant¡¯s cold gaze swept across the square.


    In fact, due to the distance, only a small number of people who were closest to him saw Kant¡¯s gaze darting around. However, therge number of people in the huge square could not help but lower their heads, even though Kant was only a small dot in the distance from where they were. However, they still felt that Kant was looking at them.


    Then, they heard a thunderous roar.


    The engines roared, and the crowd split apart like a tide. They retreated quickly and quickly. Countless people¡¯s chests were pressed against their backs, and their staggering footsteps squeezed in all directions. Then, they heard a shout.¡± Slow down!¡±


    His panicked body became stiff and slow.


    A possible crowd and riot actually subsided silently.


    Kant spat on the ground.


    Hong San, who was in charge of driving, shook his head.¡± ndering the hero who saved himself with kindness as a terrifying demon, and then fearing him from the bottom of his heart¡­¡± The wisdom of the people¡­¡±


    Kant stepped on the elerator and drove closer under the silent and fearful gazes.


    The knights guarding the gates of Maple Leaf Pce hadplicated expressions.


    ¡°Do you want me to fight my way in, or do you want me to leave and nevere back?¡±


    ¡°Make way,¡± Kant said.


    The audience hall had be a market again. The people who had won the victory the day before were all in one go. This time, their goal was to persuade the archduke to make a deration and give up the ownership of the mysterious elements in exchange for Goethe¡¯s peace and stability. The persuaders were all anxious because this matter had to be done as soon as possible.


    The earlier they agreed, the more bargaining power they had.


    Otherwise, when the army arrived at the city, it would be another kind of use.


    Count Cassat of the Moras Family was giving a loud speech, winning cheers. He had already received the Empire¡¯s promise. The Holy Emperor¡¯s conferment was already in ce. As long as he could convince the Grand Duke to agree, he could set off for the Empire tonight. Before that, his family and assets had been secretly transferred.


    ¡± Tedarell has to be responsible for the good people of the country. We don¡¯t need hegemony, nor do we need to bully the weak to show our strength. This isn¡¯t Goethe, nor is this the spirit of our country. Perhaps this mysterious substance is good for national defense, butpared to this, I want gold coins, food, peace, and security to repay the people who have silently contributed to this country. I don¡¯t want this war-torn country to be tied to a chariot with no future by someone¡¯s plot and slide rapidly towards¡­¡±


    The noise in the hall covered the chaos outside the door until there was a loud bang.


    The heavy door was pushed open by a heavy force. Everyone turned around and saw two rows of soldiers in strange uniforms walking in. They were holding strange alchemy weapons. They ignored the vignt guards and held their weapons in a semicircle along the corner of the audience hall, surrounding the people here.


    ¡± Hong San!¡± Count Cassatt saw Hong San carrying a huge chair and entered. Uneasiness and anger shed in his eyes, and he immediately roared,¡± Hong San from Aurora!¡± ording to the agreement between the Grand Duke and you, you are not qualified to step into the sacred Maple Leaf Pce again. This is a provocation to Goethe. Your people will¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted, and his face that was flushed red from anger instantly turned pale because he saw the person behind Hong San. Everyone saw him.


    The archduke sitting on the throne closed his eyes and slowly exhaled.


    The noisy hall instantly fell silent.


    Hong San ced the chair on the ground and it started to vibrate.


    He stepped aside, and Kant sat down in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Crossing his legs, he patted the dust off his pants and looked at the earl.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Continue,¡± he said indifferently.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: I¡¯m still in my hometown. I don¡¯t know what the person upstairs was drilling yesterday and today. Besides, I didn¡¯t ask for leave because of this. Why do you think I¡¯m making up a story?


    PS2: Recently, my schedule has been filled with a series of problems such as the changes in the plot, the subsequent adjustments to the outline, and my personal status. I¡¯m not saying this to pretend to be miserable. I chose to write this story. I was the one who ran into irresistible factors, so I¡¯ll bear the consequences myself. I didn¡¯t ask for leave, and I tried my best to ensure that there were updates every day. If everyone is willing to understand, then please understand. If not, just treat it as a joke. But I¡¯m full of sh * t. Do you think I would care aboutments like ¡± This author actually scolded the readers for being so tasteless ¡°?


    ¡± Yes, I¡¯m talking about you. Your ID is ¡± Kaiyakuli ¡°. You¡¯re a f * cking dog.¡±

 Chapter 541: 541

    Chapter 541: 541


    The Best Speaker


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    It was deathly silent.


    The hall was silent.


    A moment ago, the righteous pirs of the country were heartbroken for Goethe. They were either beating around the bush, insinuating, or shouting loudly, reprimanding the conspirators of Aurora, the demons who could not be called by their names, the evil Easterners who used forbidden spells to ckmail and bully countries, and the evil Easterners who had other schemes.


    But now, they were silently staring at the Sword of Intimidation, the Dragon of Aurora, the Guardian of Chang ¡®an, the old friend of the people of Goethe, the enemy of Sunset Moon, and the great Prince Kant.


    The good brothers who fought alongside Count Cassat all shut their mouths.


    The opinion leader, who was suddenly drenched in sweat, was left at the forefront of the charge.


    ¡°You motherf * cker.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± I told you to speak.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ You¡­¡±


    After receiving the Empire¡¯s promise and being guided by the light of hope, he fought for the dignity of the people and true prosperity. He also received funding and rewards from friendly international forces. Count Cassat had once spoken generously, but at this moment, many of his passionate words were stuck in his throat.<div>


    There might be tough bones in the world, but they would definitely not charge money.


    The earl¡¯s expression changed rapidly, from disbelief to fear, from fear to despair. He subconsciously turned his head and looked at the ruler on the throne whom he had once fiercely reprimanded.


    ¡°Big¡­ Grand Duke¡­¡± He begged,¡± Say something.¡±


    Archduke Rechnos opened his eyes. His eyes, which were as calm as theke, suddenly emitted a murderous aura. The sleeping lion had woken up.


    ¡°Count, please finish what you were about to say,¡± he said.


    Count Cassatt looked around. His ¡±rades ¡± and the nobles who shared the same interests with him all looked away at this moment. They even quietly took two steps back to draw a clear line.


    In an instant, the opinion leader was reduced to a lone rebel. He was terrified, and his blood boiled. When he became hysterical, people would lose their minds. He suddenly looked flustered and exasperated. He red fiercely at Kant and roared,¡± Kant! Do you think you can win like this?!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Then, they saw Count Casat spread his arms and roared,¡±Everyone here is against you!¡± The archduke had ced Princess Tina under house arrest! The generals are uneasy about your interference in Goethe¡¯s national strategy! The administrative bureaucrats are angry that you brought Goethe back to the abyss of war!¡±


    ¡± You insulted the envoy of the council. The Spell Casters of Lucerne are all dissatisfied!¡±


    ¡°You have shown absolute hostility to the Empire, but half of the nobles here are rted to the Empire¡¯srge aristocratic family! This was not the main point! The point is that you tied Goethe to your chariot! You helped us temporarily repel the elves! But you offended the dragon race!


    Empire! Council! The entire world!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to protect our family and business, but you want to put us in danger again!¡±


    ¡°Even themoners are against you! They only wanted to live a peaceful and stable life! That¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s see! Kant! Everyone is against you, everyone is afraid of you! A person who could raze this city to the ground at any time! A person who can impose his will on us at any time!¡±


    ¡°You think you can win?¡± he said, pointing at the crowd like a madman. Other than using a forbidden spell to make both parties perish together, what other methods do you have? The emissary of the empire was here! The representatives of the council were there! The representatives of the great nobles in the north of the Empire were here!


    They came up with a n that satisfied everyone! As long as the mysterious substance was shared with the world, there would be no war! No more danger!¡±


    ¡°And this is what we want! What everyone wanted! It was even something that themoners outside the square wanted! Other than your equally cruel and bloodthirsty fianc¨¦e, no one else is standing with you! Do you think you can win after youe back?


    No! You¡¯re just one person! Forever!¡±


    The Earl shouted crazily, his voice twisted and filled with hatred.<div>


    At first, he was still stumbling, but the more he spoke, the more he spoke.


    The people who were pointed at and dragged out by him all frowned and were extremely dissatisfied. However, when they heard Count Cassat¡¯s roar and his words, no one came out to refute or argue.


    That was because¡­Indeed.


    No one wanted to fight anymore.<div>


    Everyone had experienced the risks, cruelty, and consequences of war.


    In the silent hall, only Count Cassat¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard after venting his anger.


    Kant¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He looked from left to right, then from right to left.


    After a few seconds, the people from Aurora raised their hands.


    With a loud bang, almost everyone was so scared that they took a few steps back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, scratch it.¡± Kant scratched his head and nodded.¡± Everyone is indeed peace-loving.¡±


    ¡± Then,¡± he continued without waiting for Goethe to be embarrassed.¡± If you have a different opinion about what Count Cassatt said, pleasee out and say something.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Today¡¯s court meeting is intended to force the abdication.


    Most of the people present were thepromising party. The real Hawk Faction and the radical party had already been held back by the resourceful lords. They either blocked the news, incited civilians to block the door and petition, or created unexpected government affairs to prevent them from getting away. There were very few die-hard supporters of Tedarell present.


    Furthermore, the so-called hardcore support was only because of the deep rtionship between the two parties. Kant¡¯s actions could be considered as a standard reversal of behavior. He had disrupted everyone¡¯s cake and peaceful days. How could there be any supporters?


    Therefore, they had already reached a tacit strategic consensus. Today, they would seed in this battle and force the archduke to sign an open treaty to achieve the established facts. They would not allow the evil people of Aurora to coerce the peace-loving people of Goethe. After all, Goethe was the Goethe of the Goethe people, not the people of Aurora!


    .. Then, it became awkward.<div>


    The intense battle had reached the most critical moment. Seeing that the archduke¡¯s stance had been shaken, Kant was like a divine weapon descending from the heavens. He was riding on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Furthermore, he openly asked who was supporting him and who was opposing him.


    Embroiding the red g in the middle of the night still required a process of thought building. Everyone was a respectable noble. Under the watchful eyes of the public, how could they do something so embarrassing?


    No one spoke. After about thirty seconds of silence, Kant said,¡± Silence is a sin. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve all agreed. Very well.¡±


    Count Cassatt had already given it his all. Under extreme fear and despair, some people were immediately scared out of their wits and went limp like mud, while others were desperate and did not care. At the very least, he could not be the only one who died.


    ¡°What?¡± he snapped.¡±The honorable Skyquaking Dragon wants to use a forbidden spell to kill all those who oppose you?¡± There are representatives of the Empire here, representatives of the Council, and countless citizens of Goethe outside. If you want to use force to make us submit, then give it a try! The elves can¡¯t do it, and neither can you! We¡­¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± If you say another word, I¡¯ll agree to your conditions. I¡¯ll open up the right to mine the element of contradiction and share it with the other countries. I¡¯ll set a quota and make a fortune together. The only condition is to cut your family into pieces in front of you, cut them into minced meat, and then feed them all into your stomach until you die. Aren¡¯t you patriotic? Don¡¯t you want a small and dignified country? Do you agree to my conditions?¡±


    He leaned forward and revealed a warm smile.


    ¡°Guess, did yourrades agree? Did your master agree?¡±


    The earl¡¯s face turned as pale as a dead man. He took a few steps back, and all his excitement and hysteria disappeared in an instant. Usually, the public and opinion leaders fought against the heavens and earth, calling for all kinds of demands and struggles. The reason why they were so spirited was that they would never be the ones fighting and bleeding.


    Kant looked at him, his smile as gentle as ever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He said,¡± I will let you live well.¡±


    The Earthling straightened his body and looked at the y puppets present. This is Goethe¡¯s audience hall. I heard that there are foreign guests. Great, let¡¯s entertain the foreign guests first, then talk about our family matters!¡±<div>


    The foreign emissaries in the crowd were filled with regret.


    Damn it, they should have acted a day earlier, but all of these Goethe¡¯s were so timid. After imprisoning Princess Tina, they waited for three whole days. When they saw that Kant still did not move, they mustered up their courage again.


    And now? Are you stupid? F * ck.


    Although he was cursing these Goethe people in his heart for being such a troublemaker, he still had to bite the bullet and step forward. This was the self-cultivation of a diplomat. He could act cool like the wind, but he could also be pped in the face in silence.


    Their hearts thumped as they heard Kant call out his number.


    ¡°Empire!¡±


    The crowd automatically turned around and pointed at Kant.


    Damn Goethe Barbarian.


    The emissary squeezed out a smile and walked out.


    He was not the Empire¡¯s ambassador to Goethe. That man had sent a few letters to the Emperor as Kant had requested. Apanied by a forbidden spell from the Shattered Inds, he had pped the Emperor¡¯s face. A few dayster, the news that Kant was trapped underground had spread. Goethe was under international pressure from all sides. The envoy had rushed west from the Imperial Capital. Other than the Emperor¡¯s secret order to stir up trouble, he had also brought along an order to dismiss the original ambassador to Goethe.


    He didn¡¯t expect this.


    He bowed politely with his hands on his chest, ready to pay his respects to the Skyquaking Dragon from the Empire. Before he could use his exquisite diplomatguage to negotiate, Kant¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know how slow news spreads in your empire, but I don¡¯t think you have faxes. The important information should be illustrated with pictures and texts. Now, I¡¯ll help you make it up.¡±<div>


    ¨C What do you mean?


    The bowed envoy had yet to straighten his back when he heard the whistling of the wind.


    He looked up instinctively and saw Hong San, who was beside Kant, raise his hand. A white cloud flew in front of his eyes and hit his face. The force was not too strong, but it hurt a little.


    In the next moment, the emissary of the dynasty realized that he had been hit in the face by a stack of white papers. Arge number of papers flew in the air andnded on the ground. This was aplete humiliation and contempt.


    Blood surged and anger rose. Before the messenger could protest, his face suddenly turned pale because the white paper flipped over and revealed a colorful picture on the other side.


    Exquisite, realistic, and lifelike. If he had seen it in normal times, he would have been amazed. Only the most brilliant painter could paint such realistic waves, blue sky, and¡­Fanlun Battleship.


    Broken.


    A huge uneasiness emerged. He reached out to grab the paper that was flying like a butterfly, and his face became paler. He saw a twisted monster spread its wings and mped down on a battleship like a demon. Purple veins spread like blood vessels, like parasitic endless evil.


    What was this?


    One after another.


    Battleships that were on fire, battleships that were fleeing in panic, battleships controlled by monsters that were firing at other dynasty battleships, and people who kept falling into the water.


    There was also a silver-white super warship that could cut through the waves.


    What was this?


    One picture after another showed the exploded battleships and the battleships that were cut in half. They were all battleships of the dynasty. He even saw a picture like this.


    In the picture was the gship of the Fourth Division, the ck Pine Forest. It was covered in purple flesh and sticky flesh, and was now shining with raging mes. Closer to it, it should be seen from the perspective of the silver warship. Many long, tube-shaped magic devices were spewing terrifying mes and breath. The picture was fixed at a zing moment, with mes erupting, air currents surging, splinters of wood, and burning flesh flying everywhere.


    Yes, he recognized the ck Forest, the gship of the Fourth Division.


    Because the captain and fleetmander¡­ It was his younger brother.


    His second son was his younger brother¡¯s adjutant.


    ¡± Go back and inform your emperor that this afternoon, your country¡¯s fourth squadron, including the gship, sank. I don¡¯t remember the other small boats, but about two-thirds of them died. The rest have surrendered to me. Most of the naval officers are dead. The highest rank is a coward who can¡¯t even speak properly. Before I send them underground to mine, you¡¯d better send someone to tell me the numbers.¡±


    There was an uproar.


    Almost all the silent Goethe people cried out in surprise.


    The people nearby bent over to pick up the photos on the ground, passing them around in fear.


    The war started?


    The emissary¡¯s hands trembled, and his eyes were red. He suddenly raised his head and said sternly,¡± This is aplete deration of war! Kang De from Aurora! The Empire would not remain silent! You will¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡± It seems that you don¡¯t know me well enough,¡± Kant said scornfully.¡± Those who do know me know that if there is really an all-out war, what you see in the picture should be your capital.¡±


    The other party revealed a furious expression, but he was also stunned.


    Kant sighed and waved at Hong San.


    Hong San bowed slightly and said in a gentle tone,¡± Emissary, what His Highness means is that a mere envoy is not worthy of listening to his exnation. I believe that the spies in Faraway Harbor City have already reported the encounter of the Imperium¡¯s fleet to your emperor. However, what you hear is false, and what you see is true. For the sake of your country¡¯s national security and to prevent your emperor from making irrational decisions due to his personal ability, His Highness hereby sends the scene below to your emperor as a warning.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression did not change. He was very satisfied.


    Hong San continued,¡± Please go on your way. If your emperor still has doubts, please send a princess with sufficient weight, a clear mind, and a sense of humility to ask.¡±


    ???????


    F * ck you, what?


    Kant almost jumped up. Fortunately, he had an amazing self-control. He had been acting tough for a long time, so he was very good at controlling his expression. He did not give himself away. After all, he had been very sessful in acting tough this time. His emotional preparation and control of the atmosphere were perfect. He could not afford to suddenly fail here.


    Even though he had a hundred question marks in his heart, Kant still sat there proudly with a calm expression.


    But Goethe was already in an uproar.


    Even the silent archduke looked over in shock, and killing intent gradually appeared in his eyes. The other Goethe people were also extremely shocked, and there was even a little fear that arose spontaneously.


    Bringing in the princess meant breaking the monopoly.


    What a terrifying thing.


    The emissary, who was frozen on the spot, looked at Kant in confusion. He seemed to be pleasantly surprised.


    .. Fuck.


    Kant immediately stripped Hong San of his right to exin. He ended the conversation with the dynasty¡¯s envoy with a straightforward statement.¡± You can leave now. People of the dynasty, bring these photos to your emperor. Tell him to prepare the money and face toe and talk to me¡­¡± Remind him, it will hurt.¡±


    The envoy¡¯s heart was in a mess. This was beyond his authority. He bent down silently and picked up the photos on the ground one by one. He took the ones from the Goethe woman and bowed to Kant and the archduke one by one. Then, he left the audience hall dejectedly. The Valentan soldiers did not stop him.


    Kant called out his number again.


    ¡°Council.¡±


    Amidst the deathly silence, the representatives of the Council walked out. They were the same two representatives as before. During the previous negotiation, they had suffered the humiliation of Kant and maintained the dignity of the Council by being neither servile nor overbearing. This time, the Council members had granted them special permission to go out again as a reward. They were rewarded for regaining their dignity as the victors.


    There were two messengers, and they were still the same two. Hong San raised his hand and took out two stacks of photos.


    The middle-aged mage stood there nkly, allowing the photo to hit his face.


    However, beside him, the Atmospheric Shield suddenly unfolded, blocking the paper that was dancing in the air. The spellcaster, who was young and arrogant, could not bear such humiliation.


    The expression of the elderly messenger suddenly changed as he cried out involuntarily,¡±Wait¡­¡±


    With a loud bang, half of the young envoy¡¯s body was sent flying upside down, and the lower half staggered a few steps. Blood spurted out as he fell limply to the ground. The atmospheric shield, which had extremely low power and was only used to block the flying photos, could not withstand therge caliber bullets enchanted with the element of contradiction. The proud mage was blown into two with a single shot.


    Hong San withdrew his great spear and said coldly,¡± It is His Highness¡¯s grace to hit you. It is your honor. Use your face to receive it. Your rude words and actions of entering this ce without permission will be forgiven. If you want to block it, you can block it.¡±


    The smell of blood spread, and the charred flesh emitted a disgusting smell. The sound of retching could be vaguely heard. Those who had seen the world were fine, but the elegant nobles covered their mouths and noses and closed their eyes tightly.


    But no one dared to say anything.


    Kant said calmly,¡± The Cann Fleet didn¡¯t sink, but a few of them were destroyed. They were tortured by the mutated dragons, and many of them died. They all surrendered. Take these photos and this idiot with you. Go back and tell your council. Ask them if they want to be like him or you.¡±


    The other party silently picked up the photo and used a spell to roll up the two broken pieces of the body and seal them with solid ice. Even the blood on the ground and the stench in the air were dispelled by the spell.


    The envoy of the council left silently.


    Kant called out to thest person.¡± The northerners from the Empire are here as well, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    The poor debt collector was already trembling.


    He wasn¡¯t a full-fledged envoy under the Holy Empire¡¯s Emperor who had a diplomatic mission, nor was he an envoy who represented the dignity of the Land of Arcane Arts with the backing of the Council. He was just an errand boy who was pushed out to take advantage of Goethe being besieged from all sides to repay the foreign debt Princess Tina had borrowed to support Goethe¡¯s war. It was best to use the shares of the mining rights of that mysterious substance aspensation. He was here to take advantage of the situation.


    He had never seen such a big scene before.


    He was very short and had very small eyes. The shrewdness he had in the past was now reced by cowardice. In the face of power, his little tricks and tricks were useless. He had already made up his mind. Even if Kant wanted to renege on his debt and step on him and spit, he would lie t and not resist. He would nod in agreement.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Kant said with a pleasant expression.


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant said,¡± When Tina needed help, you provided her with the food, soldiers, and armaments that she wanted the most. Although it was a loan, I¡¯m still very grateful. But ultimately, this loan was borrowed for the Songmoon War. It should be repaid by all the Goethe people who benefited from the war¡­¡±


    Every time he said a word, the debt collection representative would nod his head like he was pounding garlic.


    So that¡¯s how it is. The short representative suddenly understood. He was trying to teach Goethe a lesson by transferring the huge debt directly to Goethe. Kant, on the other hand, was not doing anything to Princess Tina so that these idiots who stood on the wrong side could enjoy themselves. However, what did this have to do with him?


    ¡°Understood, then we¡­¡± He nodded.


    Kant raised his hand, and the other party immediately shut up.


    ¡± I haven¡¯t finished yet. That was my original n, but if Goethe were to bear this huge loan, Tina would definitely be worried and sad. She wouldn¡¯t sit idly by. I don¡¯t want to put her in a dilemma, so I changed my mind. Then¡­¡±


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s voice instantly rose.


    ¡± Then I announce that during the Songmoon War, Princess Goethe Tina Tedarell borrowed money from the nobles and wealthy merchants in the north of the Empire¡­¡±


    His voice carried an invible will.


    ¡± I¡¯ll pay the Empire and the Council back!¡± Kant said resolutely.


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    A suppressed but violent cough came out of the debt collection representative¡¯s mouth, and he almost choked.


    ¡°They will return it.¡± ¡± Go back and discuss with the debt holders. We¡¯ll convert all the loans into figures and report them to the emperor¡¯s cab and the council. We can give them a little more,¡± Kant said in a pleasant tone.


    [So, during the Songmoon War, His Majesty the Emperor watched from the sidelines and even plotted against Goethe, while we secretly borrowed money from Princess Tina for the sake of benefits. Now, we want to collect the debt, and we actually want to ask His Majesty for money?]


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, we¡¯re willing to¡­¡±the debt collection representative whispered.


    Kant said,¡± When I do things, I always distinguish between kindness and resentment. I will return the money that Tina borrowed to you because what she borrowed is what she borrowed. However, you took advantage of the situation and got caught by me. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Leave, people of the Empire. Or do you insist on collecting your debts from me?¡±


    In the end, the other party left dejectedly. This was not something he could decide.


    The emissaries of the dynasty, the representatives of the council, and the representatives of the northern nobles all left.


    Kant leaned against his chair and looked around.


    ¡± The people of the Empire are gone, the council is gone, and the debt collectors are gone. Now, only you are left.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 6,000 words¡­] Yesterday, he had seen a joke. Lighting grass was indeed beneficial to one¡¯s physical and mental health.

 Chapter 542: 542

    Chapter 542: 542


    Dering War


    ¡°Only you guys are left.¡±


    His voice echoed in the audience hall.


    With millions of soldiers, the continent¡¯s strongest, almost on par with the Sunset Moon Dynasty. The Empire, which was known as the Holy Empire, was the true ruler of the human race. The Emperor¡¯s whip could punish any country that disobeyed.


    However, its messenger came with an air of arrogance and left with his guts torn apart.


    The influence of the Arcane Magic Council was the greatest on the continent. Half of the world¡¯s spellcasters were from the Arcane Magic Council, and their connections were deeply intertwined. The Arcane Magic Council almost symbolized the path forward in the exploration of the ultimate mysteries of the world. As long as such an international organization gave an order, it was enough topletely stop the magical power of any small country.


    However, its envoys were humiliated twice, and one of them even bled on the spot.


    The loose interest groups in the north of the Empire formed their own factions. Thebination of power and wealth, the behemoth formed by the great nobles, wealthy merchants, and local bureaucrats, even if its economic and military size was only a part of the Empire, it was not something Goethe couldpare with. Even if it was only a younger brotherpared to the Empire and the Council, its actual strength had already surpassed most of the small countries and duchies.


    However, the messenger who came to collect the debt ran away in fear, unable to straighten his spine.


    Under the guidance of the will of the behemoth behind them, the envoys of these three parties stirred up huge waves in Goethe¡¯s court. Not long ago, they made various requests here in a seemingly humble but arrogant manner. Goethe¡¯s ministers could only endure and listen. They were not afraid of the envoys in front of them, but of the power behind them. Goethe¡¯s chaos and internal and external difficulties all came from the brazen struggle of the world¡¯s powers.


    But now, all the external pressure had disappeared.<div>


    The arrogant emissary bowed his head and stuck to his ears, and his arrogance disappeared.


    However, the dull air that reverberated in the audience hall did not dissipate. Instead, it became even gloomier. The Goethe nobles present were not happy because of this. Instead, they were even more uneasy.


    Because the person who had caused the arrogant envoys to leave in disgrace was no longer their ally.


    Perhaps it was before, but the actions of the past few days had pushed him to the opposite side of unfriendliness.


    What he was saying now was-you¡¯re the only ones left.


    You are not us.


    This form of address had already drawn a clear line.


    Regret grew in his heart.


    Embarrassment, confusion, regret, entanglement, and a gloomy atmosphere weighed down on everyone¡¯s hearts.


    However, the cluster effect appeared again. When these dignitaries gathered together, they all hoped that others would step forward to ease the tense and awkward atmosphere.


    Whether it was an apology orpensation, as long as the matter today was put aside with dignity, there would be enough time to repair the broken rtionship. This was themon rule among nobles. Just like the lords present here who had fought openly and secretly, even bloody conflicts, they would not fight forever, nor would they fight to the death. Even if they lost, even if they gave in, they would make correspondingpensation.


    .. All he needed to do was to step forward and ease the tense and awkward atmosphere.


    But this person definitely could not be him.


    Many people were secretly looking at the archduke, and they even used their eyes to signal him. Unfortunately, the archduke on the throne only narrowed his eyes and turned a deaf ear to everything.


    It was only then that the Goethe dignitaries present regretted their actions. Before forcing Kant to abdicate, they had used some methods to tie down Kant¡¯s potential supporters. The second son of the archduke, His Highness Lantisdon, the officiants of the Church of the Sun, Princess Tina, and the Snow Sword Saint were not present.


    He didn¡¯t even have a way out now.


    They quietly signaled with their eyes, thinking about how they could turn the page with dignity, but none of them had the courage. Count Cassat, who had spoken so passionately in front of Kant earlier, was now limp on the ground, his body trembling non-stop. A few nobles had already surrounded him without leaving a trace.


    The nobles ¡®wisdom and carefulness were disyed at this moment. They hade to a tacit understanding. Since the situation had been reversed, Count Cassatt had lost all his right to speak. Whether he wanted to continue provoking them recklessly or beg Kant for mercy in fear, the nobles who were knights would control him immediately. If he begged Kant for mercy, it would definitely be apanied by betrayal and betrayal.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let him speak.<div>


    .. However, this kind of attentiveness was still unable to resolve the current awkward situation.


    Just as they were hesitating, they heard Kant¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What, none of you have anyst words?¡±


    This calm voice didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of anger or killing intent.<div>


    However, it was like a heavy hammer that struck people¡¯s hearts.


    There were even some people who were not calm enough to shout subconsciously. The crowd was in amotion. Even the experienced nobles who were shrewd and experienced could not help but be moved. All kinds of muffled words came out. People¡¯s faces were filled with uneasiness and anger. Some of them were already quietly retreating.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant asked in surprise.¡± You all look surprised?¡± Why are you standing here? Why did you believe in false rumors and nder me while I was fighting for the future of this country? Wasn¡¯t it because you were afraid of the siege and threats of the other countries, that I couldn¡¯t hold on, that everything you had would be destroyed, that you chose to appease andpromise, that you chose to kneel down and be a dog, and that you chose to betray me?¡±


    ¡± You thought that I couldn¡¯t win, that even I couldn¡¯t withstand the siege of the other countries, and that the oue of supporting me would be the other countries taking everything away from me. That¡¯s why you made such a choice. But now, I¡¯ve won! I broke the blockade of the various countries, I forced them to pinch their noses and admit defeat!¡±


    ¡°So why are you all so surprised? You chose to betray me in order to avoid being attacked by other countries and destroying your families. Why do you think that I will let you off if I win? Do you think that I, Kant, can¡¯t do what the dynasty and the council can do?¡±


    At this point, his voice was already stern.


    A protest came from the crowd,¡±We¡¯re not just doing this for ourselves¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Kant pointed to the empty space on the left.¡± Then, since the rumors have been spreading until now, the people have been incited, and I have turned from a guardian to a schemer. When so many malicious rumors were spreading, you have spoken up for me, Kant, and stopped the nder. Or you believe that I have no ill intentions. You are only opposing because you insist on your own ideas and ideas. You choose topromise for the peace of the country or the peace of your family. You can choose to stand on that side!¡±


    Many people wanted to move their feet. Kant said sternly,¡± Think about it. Under the heavens, the gods are watching. The things you have said and done will definitely leave traces in the long river of time. Those who dare to lie about this matter, remember what I said today. Once your lies are exposed, I swear on my soul that you and your family can live for at least another year!¡±


    Only a dozen people hesitated for a moment before calmly walking over.


    ¡°You motherf * cker.¡±<div>


    Kant was so angry that heughed.¡± Do these lords, who have remained silent or are secretly adding fuel to the fire, really believe that I, Kant, am a viin with ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡± The dynasty chose to stand by and watch when you needed help the most. They plotted with the elves to divide Goethe and even killed Tina in Splendor Sand Town. The Arcane Magic Council, known as the guardian of the world, did not care about Goethe falling under the iron hooves of the elves. Now that they see that there are benefits, they run faster than anyone else!¡±


    ¡°As for me! For the sake of your war, I became enemies with the elves. One forbidden spell, two decisive battles, hundreds of thousands of casualties, and I discovered the element of contradiction. I wanted to share it with you, but in the end, I got this!¡±


    ¡°You were so grateful to me more than ten days ago. The gifts that filled the two storerooms of Maple Leaf Pce were mostly from you! How many of the invitations piled up into a small mountain were given to the pce manager by you with a smile!¡±


    ¡°How long has it been, and I¡¯ve already be an evil thief with ulterior motives. Those who don¡¯t dare to stand up for me, answer me another question. Answer honestly and I¡¯ll let you off!¡±


    It was a storm of fury and killing intent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. I know that you are nobles and big shots. How can you be idiots? You are not stupid. You are too smart. There¡¯s a reason behind all this. Seeing all of you, I know why Goethe declined from a powerful country to this. He was toyed with by the Empire and invaded by the Elves! It¡¯s precisely because you shameless scumbags are smart enough to only care about yourself! No matter how strong the country is, it will gradually be eroded by you so-called nobles!¡±


    Kant raised his eyebrows and sneered at the silent nobles.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to talk? Do you think that you can just get scolded by me? ¡°I know your tricks. Since things havee to this, you have knelt to the dynasty and the council without hesitation. It doesn¡¯t matter if you kneel to me again. It¡¯s just a little blood. In the future, you¡¯ll learn a lesson and stop going against me. Think of a way to let Tina talk to you and find some people that I¡¯m embarrassed to reject. Then, this matter can be slowly forgotten¡­¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°I can tell you today that this matter has only just begun. It¡¯s definitely not something that can be settled by killing a few scapegoats! Letting you bastards continue to lord over the country that they exchanged for with their lives is simply an insult to them. Be prepared. If you fear the tyranny of the emperor and the council, then I¡¯ll let you experience the means of Kant!¡±


    Even the most shrewd of the old nobles couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions when they heard that. That was indeed their n. They would lie t and let the others mock them. They would send a scapegoat to his death and bleed a lot to appease Kant¡¯s resentment. This was amon rule in all dynasties. The loser would show his loyalty to the winner, and thetter would not kill him. This was the rule.


    But now, Kant clearly did not intend to abide by this rule.<div>


    In other words¡­Was he going to start a war against all of Goethe¡¯s interest groups?


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The archduke on the throne finally spoke.


    The voice of the Goethe Lion dispelled the uneasiness on everyone¡¯s heads, and many people breathed a sigh of relief. Tedarell was Tedarell after all. In the face of the rules that had been established by all the nobles for hundreds of years, the archduke made the right choice and chose to maintain this fine tradition.


    If it was the archduke, Kant would probably have some misgivings, because this was the will of Tedarell. Princess Tina and the Snowfall Sword Saint were both¡­


    ¡°Enough for your mother.¡±


    The icy words echoed in the sacred hall.


    The nobles were stunned.


    Kant stretched his neck and looked at the archduke with a grim expression.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He said darkly,¡± I¡¯m scolding you, you old fool.¡±


    The archduke¡¯s face was filled with rage. Anger and conflict were fighting on his face. The moment he was angry, he realized the conflict of status. The person in front of him was not only a so-called junior, not only the person chosen by his daughter, but also the Reckler who wielded the Sword of Intimidation and won a great victory.


    And now, he was speaking to him as thetter.


    He was about to speak when Kant raised a finger.<div>


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡± I suggest you shut your mouth,¡± Kant said slowly.


    The Fire Stealer took a deep breath and shook his head. After a moment of silence, he said,¡± You¡¯re Tina¡¯s father. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. I respect you too, Duke Rechnos. There¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯re a good man. In a peaceful and prosperous country, you¡¯ll be respected and remembered by the people as a wise ruler. However, you¡¯re not suitable to be the current ruler of Goethe. You were born in the wrong era.¡±


    ¡± I know where you stand, I know what you¡¯re thinking. A few days ago, we had an argument because of this. I know that your position favorspromise and appeasement. You want to preserve the dignity and peace of a small country, and you have no intention of being the monarch of a strong country. You don¡¯t want to pay the corresponding price.¡±


    ¡± I know that you made that decision from the bottom of your heart without any selfishness. You just want the suffering people to enjoy peaceful days and don¡¯t want war and turmoil toe again.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t believe in my ability. If I told you that I could not only intimidate the other countries with Forbidden Spells, but also rapidly strengthen Goethe under the blockade and suppression of the other countries, without any war disaster,ck of resources, and starvation, you would definitely not believe me. That would be like a bragging joke. After all, no matter how powerful Forbidden Spells are, they can¡¯t conjure weapons and food out of thin air, right?¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± I can understand, really. I can understand your difficulties and your choice. I won¡¯t even pursue your actions of imprisoning Tina. After all, you¡¯re her father. But right now, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I just want you to shut up.¡±


    ¡°Shut, your mouth.¡±


    He pointed at Duke Rechnos.


    ¡± Shut your mouth, don¡¯t interfere, don¡¯t express your opinions, and don¡¯t try to ease the rtionship. It¡¯s just you and me. If you¡¯re not on my side, you¡¯re on their side.¡±


    ¡± Now, I ask you to shut up. Just as the Empire and the Council threatened you topromise with Goethe¡¯s peace and the safety of the people, I also ask you to shut up with the same threat.¡±


    Kant pointed at the side door.¡± Either you sit here and listen, or you scram back to your room. Otherwise, you cane and experience what I, Kant, can do.¡±


    The archduke¡¯s eyes burned with rage as he gripped the chair¡¯s handle tightly.


    He felt an unprecedented sense of shame and humiliation, but he still did not say a word under Kant¡¯s cold gaze. He did not leave with a flick of his sleeve.


    Still, no one spoke.


    The temperature in the room continued to drop, showing no signs of rising.


    This time, it was true fear¡­Fear was spreading.


    What was the most terrifying?


    The most terrifying thing was not the powerful invaders or the conquest of weapons.


    They were people who did not follow the rules but had the power to break them.


    Even when he was facing the archduke, Kant had been even more rude and rude. If he was like this to his father-inw, then how much of a storm would he have to deal with those traitors who had no rtionship with him at all?


    With Kant¡¯s current status, there was no way he could take back his bold words.


    This threat was like a dark cloud pressing down.


    The undisguised contempt in the threat was even more humiliating.


    Because he had said it clearly.


    It wasn¡¯t to pretend to be polite or to suddenly kill them after the matter was over. Instead, he chose to openly break off rtions with them. He was practically pointing at everyone¡¯s noses and saying,¡± I¡¯m going to kill all of you. All of you, get ready.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care if you knew, nor did he care about your resistance and struggle.


    How arrogant was this?


    He¡¯s mad, he must be mad.


    Because the forces that we are involved in have joined forces to control most of the taxes, food, soldiers, and public opinion in this country! To make an enemy of the entire country?


    What was he trying to do?


    Why didn¡¯t they ept our apology? Why did they have to kill us all? Don¡¯t they know that such actions would even alert and anger the nobles of other countries?


    Was he going to incur the wrath of the entire world?


    Resentment, indignation, shame, and fear were all present. Kant leaned against his chair arrogantly, crossed his legs, and scanned the nobles present. He was the true ruling ss and controller of this country.


    With these selfish rulers, how could they truly control this country?


    ¡°Why?¡± He said,¡± You finally understand me?¡±


    The crowd was silent.


    ¡± Actually, I¡¯m very curious. I¡¯m really curious. Why aren¡¯t you afraid of me? I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong to make you not fear me at all. Is it because the Forbidden Spell and the bomb didn¡¯tnd on your heads that you¡¯ll always think that I¡¯m a rich man who¡¯s mesmerized by Tina¡¯s beauty and that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to work for you without anyints and don¡¯t ask for anything in return?!¡±


    Kant stood up abruptly. The shield on the other side lit up, and Combat Aura surged. The taut string of fear finally snapped. However, the people who were fully focused on defense did not attack. They only retreated in fear and assumed a defensive posture. Some of them even fell to the ground weakly.


    The Earthling sneered.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill all of you here. If you don¡¯t want to ept it, I¡¯ll find it boring too. This time, I¡¯ll be proud of my victory. The fruits of victory must be slowly harvested. Killing you now is too cheap. I¡¯m going to get back at you for all the anger I¡¯ve had these days. Let¡¯s y slowly.¡±


    ¡± Valentan is mine now. The Paragon Element underground in the Blue Wave Province, even Goethe can¡¯t get a share of it. You spread rumors that I took the Paragon Element and ran away, leaving you to vent my anger on the other countries. If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll be wronged. You¡¯re afraid of power, so I¡¯ll let you know what power is.¡±


    ¡°After we go back, eat and drink well. Gather more people and call everyone you can. I¡¯ll clean them up together. It¡¯ll save a lot of trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to meet again.¡±


    Kang De turned around and Hong San went to open the door.


    ¡°Your Highness Kant, are you going to make an enemy of this country?¡± someone shouted from behind.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant turned around and pondered for a moment.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This is not the solution to the problem¡­¡± The voice sounded desperate.


    Kant interrupted him.¡± It¡¯s like this. The dynasty and the council are putting pressure on you, and you newbies are ungrateful and twisting the truth. Now, I¡¯ve pped them all in the face, and they still have to ask me if my hand hurts. So, do you think I care about that?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Hong San had already pushed open the door. A cry came from afar. A tired messenger hurried over and shouted,¡± Urgent news! Far Harbor! The fleets of various countries have been attacked by strange monsters. His Highness Kant has already¡­¡±


    The other party saw the people of Aurora at the end of the corridor and behind the door.


    Kant looked at his phone.¡± Not bad, Pheidipitz.¡±


    What?


    The messenger was about to say that his name wasn¡¯t that and that he didn¡¯t run here, but Kant had already patted him on the shoulder and walked into the distance. A group of armed Valentans followed behind him.


    The audience hall in front of them was dead silent.


    ¡± Your Highness,¡± Hong San said.¡± I¡¯ve already arranged for people to stop the envoys.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Saint Seiya doesn¡¯t act tough twice in front of the same group of people. At least not within a day. Help me talk to them. Do you know what to say?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Hong San said,¡± Name list.¡±


    ¡°Go and do your work. I¡¯ll leave these things to you. Be careful.¡±


    Kant patted his shoulder.¡± I¡¯m going to see Tina. Come find me after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, how long will it take?¡± Hong San nodded.


    ¡± Five hours?¡± Kang De was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw the smile in Hong San¡¯s eyes. He kicked him and said proudly,¡± Five hours!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,500 words¡­] Get out of here, get out of here, sleep, sleep!

 Chapter 543: 543

    Chapter 543: 543


    What I Want


    On the way to Tina¡¯s room, the maids and servants they met were not as respectful and enthusiastic as they used to be. Instead, they looked as if they had seen a ghost. After hurriedly bowing, they lowered their heads and jogged away.


    The Goethe nobles in the audience hall had just learned of the results of the Battle of Faraway Harbor, let alone them.


    He must have been shocked to see Kant suddenly appear.


    Kant shook his head. He did not take the matter to heart.


    Just as Hong San had said, after experiencing the war between Bright Sand and Valentan, he had long expected certain things. Whether it was the rebellion of the citizens or the betrayal of the nobles, it was all within reason and expectations. There was nothing unbelievable or painful about it. He did not expect anything at all.


    The knight was right.


    Don¡¯t trust all the Goethe people just because of his death.


    You¡¯re really thorough.


    Kant walked slowly. The scenes that had just happened shed through his mind.


    From the moment the war was dered, his rtionship with Goethe would definitely not return to the time when the War of Songmoon had just ended.<div>


    Those people could only retreat and submit in awe, or destroy in resistance¡­There was no other way.


    Theplete break with the nobles was not purely for revenge, punishment, or venting anger. There were other considerations. The whispers of the doomsday sound, the information from the future conveyed by the time and space shback, the unknown and powerful enemy was slowly outlining the outline. He needed more power and to unite everything that could be united.


    But before that, he had to eliminate those who could not unite.


    And obstacles.


    This meant the decline and even extinction of an ancient ss.


    Many people would die, and the remaining people would continue to be lost. They might join forces to resist, but the history of Earth had already shown the right direction. It was just that every revolution was apanied by war, bloodshed, and death¡­ Every time.


    I¡¯m sorry for what¡¯s about to happen, Clevedon¡¯t.


    But if it were you, you would definitely stand on my side.


    Because you must know that the powerful and dignified Goethe I promised you belongs to every brave, hardworking, wise, and sacrificial person, not to selfish fools who sail with the wind.


    Even if you are a noble, you will definitely stand on my side.


    Just as Hong San had said, even if there were 30 percent ck and 60 percent gray in this world, even if selfish nobles were cold-blooded and shrewd, and stupidmoners were short-sighted and blind, there was still a portion of pure white that was enough to be the reason for the martyrs and sacrifices to fight for this¡­


    You warned me not to trust all the Goethe people, and Nick already knew that he would face countless betrayals and looks of disdain, but you also believed that there were also beautiful and great people and things in this country.


    You, Nick, Tina, Ste, Sylmeria, and even the Archduke.


    As long as you are here, Goethe is notpletely hopeless.


    I will keep my promise and give this country a better future.


    Trust me.


    Just watch carefully.


    Kant gently pushed open the door.


    He saw the warm and bright sunlight shining into the room through the huge Jing wooden window frame, setting off her brilliant golden hair like a painting. A beautiful figure stood by the window with her back to him.<div>


    Hearing the voice, Tina¡¯s back trembled slightly.


    The Snowfall Sword Saint, who was sitting at the side, stood up silently. Ever since Tina was ced under house arrest, the Grand Duke had sent his sister to his daughter¡¯s side. Of course, this was not to monitor her, but to protect her.


    Sylmeria stared at Kant silently. After a moment, she sighed silently.


    She patted Kant¡¯s shoulder gently and left silently, closing the door behind her.<div>


    Kant approached her gently and hesitated for a moment before wrapping his arms around Tina¡¯s waist from behind. He held her gently and gently. She was slender and soft. Through the thin and gorgeous fabric, he could feel her sticity and warmth.


    Tina¡¯s body trembled again. She leaned back gently and pressed her entire back against Kant¡¯s embrace. The princess¡¯s hair brushed past the tip of his nose, bringing with it a tempting fragrance. Kant¡¯s hands subconsciously tightened. He could hear Tina¡¯s breathing quicken.


    They hugged each other like this, and no one said anything.


    Words were meaningless.


    Because he had already returned, and she had finally found the person she had been waiting for.


    It was no longer the forced departure of Bright Sand Town, no longer the helpless despair.


    There were no sad endings or empty graves.


    That day, Tina, who had returned to Bright Sand Town with the Snowfall Sword Saint, had only found Kant¡¯s battle axe. At that time, she had thought that Kant was dead. She had thrown herself into the seemingly fruitless war with endless sorrow, despair, and even madness. Now, she had found the person she had been waiting for.


    But¡­


    A few drops of tears fell quietly.


    She leaned against her lover¡¯s embrace, enjoying thefort andfort of his embrace. However, her eyes were still looking at the scenery outside the window. Her gaze was empty, as if she had seen a long time ago.


    Tina said softly,¡± I¡¯ve always felt that persuading my father to allow me to go to the Empire, being intercepted by the elves along the way, and being blown to the Saint Seal Archipgo by a storm was the best thing that the gods have given me in my life. It was because I met you on that ind¡­I still think so.¡±


    She reached out and grabbed Kant¡¯s hand around her waist.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the same for you¡­¡± Her voice trembled. Kant, you¡¯ve been embroiled in a war between a country and the strongest hegemon in the world.¡±


    ¡± This country owes you a lot. Even when you were still fighting for this country, they criticized you, used you, doubted you, and betrayed you. When I think of this, I want to kill them all. When I think of this, I feel that I don¡¯t deserve it. We don¡¯t deserve it. Goethe doesn¡¯t deserve you¡­¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s alright,¡± Kant said softly.¡± I¡¯m not here for them in the first ce. I don¡¯t care what they do or think. I¡­¡±


    ¡°But I care!¡±


    Tina¡¯s shout interrupted his words. The princess broke free from his embrace and turned around. Her beautiful blue eyes had already turned red. She grabbed Kant¡¯s clothes tightly as if she was afraid of losing him.


    ¡°I care about your feelings because I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that one day, you¡¯ll finally get tired of those idiots. I¡¯m afraid that one day, you¡¯ll just leave. I want to do everything I can to please you. I want to do everything I can to keep you. I want to always be with you and let you always be by my side, because¡­ Because I love you¡­¡±


    She hugged Kant tightly, and her slender body burst with astonishing strength.


    ¡°But¡­But it¡¯s precisely because I love you that I don¡¯t want to use that kind of method to restrain you. What I want is your true love, not something thates from being responsible¡­ ¡°So I¡¯ve been enduring it. I¡¯m very afraid. I¡¯m afraid that one day, you¡¯ll finally make a choice. I¡¯m afraid that someone will be one step ahead of me. I want to take the initiative to attack, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be in a difficult position. I want you to choose, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll leave me¡­¡±


    She whimpered and sobbed softly. She leaned against Kant¡¯s shoulder and wanted to bite him, but she hurriedly let go the moment her teeth touched him. She really could not bear to let him feel even the slightest pain.


    ¡°Sob sob¡­¡±


    It was a low, uncontroble cry.


    ¡± I¡¯m a bad woman, Kant. I ordered Hong San to kill those who spread rumors and those who protested. I didn¡¯t show any mercy, implicate them, or kill them without hesitation. I didn¡¯t mind bing a murderous demon king. I didn¡¯t mind being misunderstood by my father and my brothers and sisters. I didn¡¯t mind being insulted and treated as enemies by those nobles. However, my purpose in doing so was not to maintain the stability of the situation¡­¡±<div>


    She sobbed.¡± I¡¯m just drawing a line. I know that the crueler my methods are, the clearer my stance is, and the more radical my attitude is, the more you¡¯ll think of me as a good person, and the more your heart will lean towards me. I¡¯m a scheming woman. I do this with a purpose. I¡¯m a bad woman, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But other than that, I don¡¯t know what else I can do¡­¡±


    She cried her eyes out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you need. What else can I do for you? I don¡¯t know either¡­¡±


    ¡°I can only do this¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me. I don¡¯t want you to be tired of me. I don¡¯t want you to disappear from this world¡­¡±


    she murmured.


    His eyes were filled with pain, intoxication, fanaticism, and persistence.


    Before the incident with the dragons and the element of contradiction, Tina had already shown simr anxiety tendencies. Kant had only temporarily appeased her.


    However, what Kant had told Tina back then about the sacrifices, spirit, and will, and the reasons why he stayed in Goethe and was willing to help, although logically consistent and firm, was not the right answer for Tina. Such words could convince Duke Rechnos and Prince Lantisdon, but they could not convince Tina, because she was someone who loved him deeply.


    This excuse could convince the iron-blooded and decisive Tomahawk Princess, but it couldn¡¯t convince Tina, who was deeply in love with him.


    If the following days were peaceful, nothing would happen. The romanticedy would continue to y out, and Tina, who had Kant by her side, would naturally be safe and sound.


    However, the situation had turned for the worse. The terrible performance of the Goethe citizens, the pathetic stupidity, and the despicable betrayal had all aggravated Tina¡¯s anxiety.<div>


    More importantly¡­Tina had already realized from her woman¡¯s intuition that Wang Xiaoman, this strongpetitor, was tugging at Kant¡¯s heart in a ce that she could not touch.


    The pressure that he had umted due to various reasons, the extreme and confusion that he had suppressed, finally erupted after the dust settled.


    Kant hugged Tina, feeling the girl¡¯s trembling and venting in his arms. As he listened to her confidences, the passionate love was transmitted uncontrobly. Even he could clearly feel it.


    He finally realized that Tina¡¯s psychological condition was getting worse.


    Kant had also experienced the pain that was etched in his heart in Bright Sands Town, but he was finally saved and allowed to return home. He had the world he was familiar with and the people he loved to heal this huge wound.


    But what Tina faced was a painful death and a hopeless war.


    ¡°Kant, what should I do?¡± the girl murmured. What can I do for you¡­¡±


    That voice was unprecedentedly weak, and it was pleading, even begging.


    It was as if he was begging the gods for the value and meaning of life.


    .. It was very simple.


    Just one word¡­No, he didn¡¯t need to say anything. He only needed to look at Princess Goethe. With a small gesture, Princess Goethe, who was the most beautiful woman in the world, would offer her precious and beautiful body to him. She would be obedient and try her best to please him. From then on, she would be happy because of him and worry because of him. She would no longer think about him. She would treat him as her whole life and enjoy it withoutint or regret.


    It was very simple.


    The delicate body in his arms was pressed against him with astonishing sticity and heat. The alluring fragrance entered his nose, enough to awaken a man¡¯s purest instinct.


    Before this, Kant had gone through many battles and had almost died. He had been under immense pressure and fear, but he had ended it with a great victory. The umted pressure had yet to be vented.


    He hugged Tina and answered her question.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, if you don¡¯t know what to do, if you want to gain my approval and favor¡­¡± He said softly,¡± Then be mine and listen to me.¡±


    Tina answered without hesitation, even in a joyful tone.


    She even cried happily. Kant, what do you want me to do? I can do anything. If you don¡¯t know how, you can teach me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°.. I want you to be a better person.¡±


    Kant hugged her gently.


    ¡± After you were captured by Parrot and the others, you smiled at me under the sun. Even though you knew that the road ahead was dangerous, you still bravely went to the Empire for Goethe. You thought about me, you fought for the country, you were brave, you were strong, you were intelligent, you were knowledgeable, Tina, and you loved me.¡±


    He grabbed Tina¡¯s shoulder and looked into her beautiful and dazed eyes.


    ¡°Only children make choices. I want them all.¡±


    ¡± Tina,¡± Kant said softly.¡± You can help me. You can face the future with me. You love me but also love this country. I need you like this.¡±


    ¡± I want to see a confident, brave, beautiful, gentle Tina who doesn¡¯t lose her wisdom and decisiveness. She has a beautiful face, a beautiful body, a beautiful soul, and a beautiful personality. I want that kind of Tina to love me deeply with an independent personality and a beautiful soul. She can give me encouragement when I¡¯m afraid, give me advice when I¡¯m confused, and give me advice when I¡¯m proud¡­Companions, partners,rades, people who could face the future together¡­I want this Tina.¡±


    He reached out and caressed the girl¡¯s smooth cheeks.


    ¡°You must not know what I just did.¡±


    ¡± I scolded those Goethe nobles and told them to go back and wash their necks. I even scolded your father and told them to prepare for an all-out war. I asked the envoys of the various countries for the list of traitors. I held the Paragon Element in my hands. I captured the fleets of the various countries in the distant port. I will use these bargaining chips to mediate in the world and achieve my goal.¡±


    ¡± I will activate my n to transform Goethe. I will weaken and even destroy the noble ss. I will give those foolish Goethe people hope and a chance to change. I will also crush those who block my way, educate those who oppose me, and kill those who are stubborn. I will transform Goethe into a better person. Then, I will unite all the forces that can be united to deal with the dangerous enemies in the unseen world¡­¡±


    When he said this, heughed.


    ¡°So, I want this Tina. She has the same ideals as me. She inherits thest wishes of the victims and makes this country better. I want this Tina. She¡¯s as decisive and determined as me, sweeping away those parasites and fools without mercy. I want to kill people, set fires, build things, and achieve things together with her. We have the same ideals. We might have some different opinions, and we might have differences, but in the end, we can negotiate and discuss the best oue. I want a girl like that.¡±


    Kant stared at the girl before him.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    Tina blinked and looked at him. As she listened, the princess¡¯s gaze alternated between nostalgia, gentleness, doubt, and relief. But in the end, she understood Kant¡¯s intentions and his answer. Or rather, she had a reason to be at ease.


    The princess revealed a beautiful smile, like the most beautiful flower blooming here.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She said softly,¡± If this is what you want¡­Then I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Kant smiled in relief.


    But in the next moment, Tina¡¯s beautiful face was already very close.


    His fragrant breath blew against his lips.


    The young girl whispered tactfully,¡±Then I¡­¡± Do you want it?¡±


    The warm and soft tip of her tongue gently licked the corner of Kant¡¯s mouth.


    Her full chest squeezed over slightly.


    Kant¡¯s breathing quickened.


    The gpole was already erected.


    After a long period of intense battle and the ups and downs of his mood, he had already umted too much pressure.


    Previously, he could not hold it in anymore when he was in his arms. However, for Tina, he had to endure it for the time being. Now that he had expressed his feelings, Tina¡¯s mental state that was on the verge of copse was adjusted.


    Now, the beautiful princess¡¯s eyes were filled with light, and her fragrance assailed his nostrils. She gently hooked her little finger and pulled her cor. Her snow-white peaks were iparably delicate, and the deep ravines contained a great gravitational force that was enough to attract everything.


    Only a ghost could withstand it.


    Kant hugged Tina and bit her lip.


    The two of them hugged each other passionately.


    Tina was pushed to the window. Her cor was pulled open, revealing a deep cleavage that could drive people crazy. Kant buried his head in it, biting and rubbing. He moved from bottom to top, licking her fair corbone and sucking her beautiful neck that was like a swan. As Tina sang softly, he sucked on her small and exquisite earlobe.


    Then, he saw the mutated Zerg sticking close to the window outside.


    A face was stered onto the ss window, and it was deformed from being pressed against it. The same was true for the two hands. At this moment, the eyes were wide open, and golden rings were shining in them. The nose was arched like a pig, and the teeth were clenched. The short red hair was flying in the wind. It was obvious that this alien was very angry.


    With a loud bang, Ah Xing¡¯s voice resounded throughout the entire Maple Leaf Pce.


    ¡°What are you guys doing!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    PSS1: Sigh, I¡¯m still not good at this. I¡¯ve been writing for a long time. I need to practice more in the future.

 Chapter 544: 544

    Chapter 544: 544


    Chapter 545-Bring Up the Pot


    And so, it ended.


    If Ah Xing had suddenly appeared, Tina would definitely not have stopped with how intoxicated she was at that time.


    Even more radical, Princess Goethe might even invite Ah Xing to a multiyer event.


    However, Ah Xing not only appeared suddenly, but he also hit the wall and shouted out of shock and anger. Even if it was just a roar, it was still a nuclear explosion in the tense and dangerous Maple Leaf Pce.


    The pce guards reacted immediately and informed the archduke immediately. At that moment, the archduke was still in the audience hall with the nobles, listening to the messenger¡¯s report and asking questions. When they learned of the news, everyone was shocked. Under such circumstances, if Kant were to be assassinated in Maple Leaf Pce, there was no need to f * cking discuss countermeasures. Everyone could just go and watch the meteor shower together.


    Therefore, a group of people rushed over.


    Under such circumstances, Tina had no choice but to stop no matter how high her head went.


    Even though she loved Kant to the extreme and wished she could take ten pounds of Kant¡¯s body weight overnight, Tina stillcked the courage to make her father, the ministers, and the nobles stand outside and listen.


    The pressure, love, and emotions that she had umted before exploded out boldly. At that moment, the shyness of a woman took over. The disheveled Tina hid in the bedroom. Kant could only pretend that nothing had happened ande outside. He perfunctorily dealt with the Goethe people who had heard the news and told them not to make a fuss.


    Although the archduke¡¯s expression was very ugly, and although the other Goethe nobles also had subtle expressions, they did not say anything or pester him. After all, the two sides were still in an awkward state of loathing each other, so it was better to reduce contact. So they left dejectedly.<div>


    They still had to go back and listen to the details of the Battle of Distant Harbor.


    As for what had just happened?


    Everyone knew that.


    After all, these people were all at the top of Goethe¡¯s pyramid. Some might be stupid, some might be bad, and some might be weak and vulnerable, but no matter what, they were definitely not virgins.


    Seeing that the crowd had dispersed, Kant was about to turn back when he suddenly saw a figure standing in the corner.


    Hong San noticed his master¡¯s gaze and said seriously,¡± Your Highness, you¡¯ve calcted it well. It¡¯s exactly five hours.¡±


    ¡ªI¡¯ll go to hell with you.


    ¡± Understood?¡± Kant rolled his eyes and pointed at him.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Hong San bowed.


    Inside the room.


    Tina and Ah Xing sat across from each other, their eyes locked. It was as if sparks were surging in the air.


    Ah Xing¡¯s eyes widened in anger. There was still a tinge of redness on his face. It looked like he had not recovered from the shocking scene just now. That scene was indeed exciting. Whenever she thought about it, she felt her body heat up. She even felt a little weak. She even thought that if Kant did this to her¡­


    Thinking about it, her face turned even redder.


    Tina, on the other hand, was obviously much calmer. She smoothed out the creases on herpel and long dress, but did not change her clothes. She only put on a shawl embroidered with light gauze. Facing Ah Xing¡¯s angry gaze, she inadvertently pulled the shawl slightly, revealing a red mark on her neck and traces of saliva on her chest.


    ¡°You!¡± Ah Xing said angrily.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the door was pushed open and Kant walked in.


    Ah Xing¡¯s angry expression immediately disappeared. He put his legs together, put his hands on his knees, lowered his head slightly, and looked up, looking like a good baby trying to please him.


    Tina was leaning against the soft back of the sofa. Her eyes were moving, and she was looking at him with a little flirtatious eyes.


    The flirtatious look in her eyes made Kant¡¯s pants twitch.<div>


    After all, in an instant, he was still intimately entangled with this beauty. That fiery passion, that fragrant lips and teeth, touch, smell, taste, hearing, sight, that was the ultimate enjoyment of the senses.


    However¡­


    Kant sighed and turned to look at Ah Xing. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I ran over!¡±Ah Xing puffed out his chest.<div>


    ¡°.. I asked you why you came over.¡±


    ¡± You bastard!¡± Kant¡¯s expression changed as soon as he finished speaking.¡± Did Horus send you here?!¡±


    Ah Xing blinked. I wanted toe.¡±


    The Fire Stealer shook his head. I told you to wait in the distant port first.¡±


    ¡°Wait for you and the golden retriever to do something bad?¡± Scarlet Queen pouted.


    Kant blushed. He felt a little guilty under Ah Xing¡¯s aggrieved gaze.


    Obviously, Ah Xing was still Ah Xing after all. Although he had already transformed into a human, he still had the instincts of a beast. What were the instincts of a beast? She would take an inch and take a mile, and she would watch the wind and steer the ship. When the wind was favorable, she would chase after him, and when the wind was against her, she would whine. Now that she saw Kant¡¯s guilty expression, she immediately became motivated.


    She jumped up and quickly hugged Kant¡¯s arm. Tears rolled down her cheeks.¡± Why did Kant do this to her?!¡± Why don¡¯t you do it with me?¡±


    The main thing is that when I see your face, I will immediately think of your gori state andugh.


    Of course, Kant would not say such words.


    But he did see the dissatisfaction, jealousy, and even panic in Ah Xing¡¯s eyes.


    The fear of losing something.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ah Xing said,¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I just feel ufortable! He was even very sad! I¡¯m just not happy to see Kant acting like that with the golden retriever! I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. I don¡¯t want it to be like this. I clearly knew Kant earlier. In fact, I think it¡¯s a long, long time ago¡­¡±<div>


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He thought of Asha.


    It was almost certain that Ah Xing was thest person with negative light, Asha, from the previous era. She and Kant were entangled in multiple dimensions,pleting a perfect contradiction. She had received images from the future in the past, and she had transmitted information and missions to the current Kant.


    After giving her onest hug, she disappeared into the illusion of time and space.


    Kant did not know what she had experienced or encountered afterpleting her mission. He only knew that after countless years, Kant, who had wandered in another world in loneliness and depression on the Seal Inds sealed by the gods, had identally rescued a gori that was in danger.


    Now, it seemed that Asha had indeed disappeared. After using Ah Xing¡¯s body toplete the finalmunication, the will from the past had been shattered. Ah Xing was still Ah Xing. However, it seemed that Asha¡¯s spirit and will still affected her in some way.


    So, this guy was left in Far Harbor because he sensed something was wrong with his beast-like intuition and the influence of Asha¡¯s remnant will, so he ran all the way back from Far Harbor?


    Kant did not know whether tough or cry. Then, he felt a sense of sadness and confusion. Previously, he had hugged Tina and was shocked by Ah Xing. Now, he was much calmer. Worry and worry rose again. Ah Xing, the old Asha, Tina, and¡­


    The gori looked at him pitifully.


    At this moment, Tina, who was sitting at the side, said nonchntly,¡±Tsk.¡±


    The pitiful little girl shook her head like a lion and bared her teeth like a ferocious dog.¡± What?!¡±


    The Tomahawk Princess leaned forward slightly. The cloak on her right shoulder slipped off, revealing her beauty that could topple a country. She cast a seductive nce at Kant.¡± If you want it, then snatch it with your own abilities. What¡¯s the point of crying and pretending to be pitiful?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about you?¡± Ah Xing shouted. Snatch¡­I¡¯ll snatch it!¡±


    After saying that, she imitated Tina¡¯s expression and turned around with a smile.


    ¡°..¡±


    Hiss.


    Endure, endure, endure.


    Kant took a deep breath. The muscles on his face twitched irregrly.


    The time they spent together on the Saint Seal Inds was too unforgettable.


    ¡± Kant!¡± Ah Xing could still tell. She was anxious and angry.


    ¡°Do you want to learn a few moves from me?¡± Tina asked with a smile. As long as you promise me one condition¡­¡±


    She seemed to have returned to normal¡­No, it was even worse than before. Although Ah Xing had interrupted the good thing earlier, it was still a historic breakthrough. This meant that their intimate rtionship had improved rapidly.


    ¡°No way!¡± Ah Xing shouted. Your golden retriever is very bad!¡±


    The princess stood up elegantly. She pushed her golden hair behind her and walked toward Kant gracefully.¡± Then¡­¡± I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±<div>


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Seeing that something terrible was about to happen, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    ¡°Your Highness, Hong San requests an audience.¡± The voice that was always steady and reliable calmly sounded.


    Ah, this guy, he always grasps the timing so precisely. He¡¯s my Zhang Liang.


    ¡± Wait!¡± Kant heaved a sigh of relief.¡± Wait!¡±


    He saw that Tina and Ah Xing were still staring at each other and called out again,¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hong San, who was standing outside the door, immediately understood and said in a deep voice,¡± Your Highness, I have conveyed Your Highness ¡®request to the emissaries of the Empire and the Council. I asked them to provide the list of Goethe¡¯s dignitaries andckeys who colluded with foreign forces as soon as possible, including the list of spies who instigated rumors in Danfeng Lucerne and Distant Port. They should be provided in aplete and urate manner. This is one of the prerequisites for the subsequent negotiations. That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    The reliable retainer, advisor, and military advisor reported in a wise and calm tone.


    ¡°They have agreed to report this request back to the country quickly.¡±


    ¡± Including the conclusion of the Battle of Distant Harbor, as well as the subsequent handover and redemption of captives, medical treatment and amodation, the disposal of warships, and even the problem of the element of contradiction¡­I¡¯ve already given appropriate pressure and instructions.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s detailed report was full of schemes and calctions.


    At the very least, Tina, who was still fighting with Ah Xing just now, had gradually turned her attention to him.


    The people of Aurora reported again,¡± That¡¯s all I need to report, but I still took the liberty toe here and ask Your Highness to give me some advice. Although we won the battle of Distant Harbor, the negotiation table after victory is the biggest determining factor. Moreover, after today¡¯s incident, we have entered a state of hostility with the Goethe aristocrat. There are many matters, follow-up policies, and so on. Your Highness needs to give us a direction¡­¡±


    Hong San paused for a moment.


    Then, he said through the door,¡± After the battle, Your Highness needs to rest quietly. I will take my leave now. However, I still need Your Highness to pay more attention to the matters mentioned above. I also need Your Highness to return to the distant port as soon as possible to take charge of the situation. After all, the Dragon Army suffered the most casualties. We still need to pay attention to the reaction of the Dragon Ind¡­¡±


    Wait, what are you doing?


    Retreat?


    You¡­


    Kant was anxious. However, Tina had already tucked her shawl into her shoulders, covering the red marks on her neck and the skin on her chest. She rolled her eyes at Kant.


    Her soft and sweet lips opened and she said silently,¡±How naughty.¡±


    Then, the princess raised her voice and said,¡± No wise monarch would reject his most capable advisor and courtiers because he was obsessed with women. I don¡¯t want to be a ¡®femme fatale¡¯ in the history books of Aurora. Mr. Hong, pleasee in and talk. National affairs alwayse first.¡±


    Her words were spoken as if she was the hostess, natural and generous, understanding and reasonable.


    Although Ah Xing could not say such words even if he broke his head, it did not stop her from instinctively sensing Tina¡¯s demonstration of power towards her. She puffed twice and shouted,¡±I¡­¡± Me too!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Where did you get Yide from?


    Hong San said that he was being rude and pushed the door open.


    ording tomon sense, he should beplimenting Tina at this moment, praising her for being reasonable and righteous. However, this fellow was a shrewd person. The Scarlet Queen was standing beside him, so he had nothing better to do than praise Tina.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Hong San did not look away and bowed.


    ¡°Mr. Hong, please take a seat.¡±


    Tina chuckled. She then held Kant¡¯s arm and turned to look at him.¡± Although it¡¯s a national matter, can I listen to it?¡± After all, what Kant wants is people who can walk side by side with him, right?¡±


    Ah Xing hugged the other side, unwilling to be outdone. I want to hear it too!¡±


    One on the left and one on the right, turning Kant into ude.


    Seeing this scene, Hong San still had a smile on his face, but he suddenly thought of a conversation he had with Horus. He had to admit that at this moment, seeing this scene, he did have a feeling that the alchemical product called the camera might indeed have its uses.


    Thus, a strange negotiation began.


    Hong San sat on a chair.


    Opposite them was a long sofa. Kant was in the middle, while the twodies were sandwiched on both sides.


    Hong San held back hisughter and tried his best to look calm.


    However, after getting into the topic, Tina also threw away the elements of jealousy and participated in the discussion with her wisdom and insights. It was no exaggeration to say that today¡¯s discussion would determine the future of Goethe¡¯s country.


    It even determined the future direction of the international situation.


    ¡± The game in the mortal world, whether it¡¯s between people, organizations, or even countries, is all about coercion and bribery.


    ¡± His Highness has returned,¡± Hong San said.¡± The Sword of Intimidation has risen once again, and a powerful naval force that can change the current naval warfare system has appeared out of nowhere. The word ¡± intimidation ¡± can already be achieved.¡±


    ¡± Of course, even with the threat of forbidden spells and warships, the Imperium, Sunset Moon, and even the Council still have an overwhelming advantage over Goethe in terms of overall national strength. The lord is able to maintain his deterrence because he is taking an unconventional approach rather than suppressing the other countries with a dignified manner. Therefore, he cannot make the other countries submit to himpletely.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in addition to coercion, there must be temptation.¡±


    ¡± Goethe is now the enemy of the entire world, but in the end, there are only three enemies: the Sunset Moon Dynasty, the Holy Empire, and the Arcane Magic Council.¡±


    ¡± The three of them do not have a harmonious rtionship, and they are not vassals. They are on guard against each other andpete with each other in various fields. However, if the pressure or temptation from the outside world causes the three of them to abandon their prejudices and choose to join forces, the threat is obviously great. It is almost equivalent to half of the world joining forces. If their wills are unified, it is enough to resist the destructive threat brought by the Forbidden Spell and the giant ship¡­¡±


    ¡± And now, they do have a reason to join forces.¡±


    ¡± In the Battle of Distant Harbor, the new deterrence disyed by His Highness, your potential revenge, the fact that the fleets of all the other countries were captured together, the powerful Paragon Element, and its potential strategic prospects are all enough to make the three monarchs consider the possibility of an alliance.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, the next diplomatic point is to use temptation topletely break the possibility of their alliance.¡±


    Kant nodded repeatedly.


    Things had to be done step by step, whether it was internal cleaning or external threats.


    However, he had to have a long-term n and consideration.


    For example, the arrangement of captives, the negotiation with the envoys, and even the extortion of the conditions in secret had to be carried out ording to this consideration policy and n. If they wanted to break the possibility of the alliance of the three countries with temptation, they had to treat them differently in terms of negotiation and handling.


    In other words, if he roped in one of them, the potential alliance would copse, and the other two would be anxious.


    Then which country should he rope in¡­Wait a minute!


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, as if nothing had happened, he said,¡± About this, I think it¡¯s better to make some initial contact before considering it. The three countries need some time to digest this failure. We still have enough time. We should first sweep away the rebellion within Goethe¡¯s ranks with lightning speed¡­¡±


    Tina said gently,¡± It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just discussing now. It¡¯s not a big deal to discuss. Then, Mr. Hong, in your opinion, how should we lure and divide the potential alliance of the three countries? In other words, which country should we rope in and win over?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Oh, oh, oh,


    In an instant, the Skyquaking Dragon¡¯s gaze became distant and deep. It silently reminded the young counselor to think of Xun Yu, Xun You, and Xu You.


    Hong San¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of uncertainty.


    The heavens had mercy on him. He was just discussing the matter, but¡­


    ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, there are benefits to both of them.¡±


    Hong San lowered his head and said,¡± The Empire shares a continuous border with Goethe. The capital of the Empire is built near the sea. My lord¡¯s deterrence will be effective. Moreover, the Empire will bear the brunt of the war.¡±


    ¡± The current Emperor must want to repair his rtionship with Your Highness. Besides, they are both human countries, so they should be closer. After the alliance, the rich resources in the vast territory of the Empire will be used by Your Highness. Goethe will no longer have to worry about the threat in the east. This is a strong support.¡±


    ¡± Needless to say, the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s advantages are also what we urgently need. They have a solid foundation, high-end talents, and magical technology. In addition, the Council¡¯s developed sea trade and arge number of subordinate cities can also provide extremely important resources. Moreover, if we negotiate with the Council, we can also use this to repair our rtionship with the Spell Casters in Goethe¡¯s country. These mages could have be our allies and not our enemies.¡±


    ¡°As for Mu Yue¡­¡±


    ¡± It can greatly ease the tension caused by the previous war. In addition, the elves dominate the world, and the alliance of the strong will make the Empire and the Council anxious. Moreover, the elves have the abundant resources of the Empire and the magical advantage of the Council. They have many subordinate countries, which can provide arge number of human resources for them to use. They can even intimidate the viins in Goethe. After all, they are already afraid of the elves¡­¡±


    Well said, well said.


    Kant looked at him approvingly.


    He was just about to reject this proposal with a stern tone that said,¡± Those who are not of my race must have different intentions.¡±


    Tina then said,¡± Other than that, Kant and the elven royal family have maintained a friendly personal rtionship. During the Battle of Distant Harbor, the elven fleet also deterred the Empire¡¯s fleet that was about to attack. They protected Distant Harbor to a certain extent, and the Twilight Moon fleet suffered the least damage. This is the best point to improve our rtionship. We can start from here and send a signal of peace.¡±


    ¡°I can even restoremunication andmunication with Aurora through the channels of the elves¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Oh, oh, the kettle jumped up by itself! And he also swept the other kettle over!


    Kant¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Tina turned around and smiled.¡± Kant, let¡¯s choose Mu Yue.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Although I¡¯ve said it many times, it¡¯s still so damn strange. Why does it feel so good to write about men¡­

 Chapter 545: 545

    Chapter 545: 545


    Chapter 546-Establishment of a Residence?


    The sun was setting in the west, and it was almost evening.


    Today, the storm in Lucerne had stopped, but the undercurrents were still surging. The conspirators were in a constant state of panic. All the rumors, rumors, and malicious words instantly subsided. The lively taverns and cafes posted slogans that said,¡± Please don¡¯t talk about political issues.¡± Some even chose to close down.


    The nobles were anxiously discussing and linking up. Some were gnashing their teeth, while others were preparing gifts. The carnivores were afraid of Kant¡¯s deration and revenge, while the chess pieces were the first to be ced in the position of scapegoats. The impatient ones had already killed them in advance. The silent city was buried with incredulous wails and pleas for mercy.


    Blood was already flowing.


    Soon, the nobles heard thetest news.


    An alchemical war chariot left Lucerne with a roar. It carried a messenger, a driver, two green-skinned soldiers, and an old godmother heavy machine gun, heading east.


    Those who knew the inside story knew where the chariot was headed.


    Valentine.


    Kant had dered in the audience hall that Valentine was his.


    With the reputation of the Aurora Dragon in Valentan, it would not be a problem for him to obtain the unhesitating loyalty of the entire city. There were only two choices left for Goethe¡¯s ruler. Otherwise, he would pull up a loincloth and officially confer Valentan and several surrounding areas to Mr. Kant.


    Otherwise¡­ Let the whole world know that Goethe¡¯s territory has been openly taken away and upied.


    ¡± I feel that in this incident, our side can only be passively beaten up in the face of rumors, hostility, and pressure. Goethe¡¯s political circles do not have a strong spokesperson or allies to speak for us. There is no powerful military force to deter enemies with ill intentions. There is no pervasive intelligence department to engage in a secret war with the enemy, and there is no channel of public opinion to fight for the right to speak and the direction of the wind¡­Therefore, I have decided to officially establish my own force.¡±


    ¡°In the words of our ce, it¡¯s opening a residence and building a tooth.¡±


    ¡± We must establish an independent force that is separated from the Tedarell family. We must have our own army, our own territory, our own interest groups, our own voice channels, and our own political endorsements.


    In the middle of the sea outside the distant harbor, the silver body of the Knight Astolford was reflecting orange-red light under the setting sun. Kant sat on top of a 76mm cannon and spoke casually.


    Lily, on the other hand, sat on the other side, her long hair dancing in the sea breeze.


    Long Niang turned her face to the side, her face revealing a different kind of charm under the setting sun.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she asked.


    ¡± Of course.¡± Kant smiled.¡± I¡¯m pulling you in.¡±


    ¡°Join us?¡± Lily sneered.¡± You fought with your father-inw, stole his territory, his mines, his subjects, pped his face, dragged your fianc¨¦e to the separation, and wanted to teach those who opposed you a lesson. What does your family¡¯s business have to do with me? Why should I¡­¡±


    The Fire Stealer dragged his words,¡±The shares-¡±


    Lily jumped up. Five percent! My 5%!¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± I do have shares, but it¡¯s definitely not five percent.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, his cor was grabbed. Miss Dragon said fiercely,¡±What did you say?¡± He had clearly agreed! You stupid ant, you dare to deduct the money of a dragon¡­¡±


    Kant whistled and snapped his fingers.


    ¡± Five percent.¡± The loudspeaker next to him automatically yed a voice message.¡± If Goethe can monopolize this secret this time, I can give you five percent of the shares in the subsequent development of this area as a thank you for your contribution.¡±


    It was Kant¡¯s voice. It was the same ratio that they had agreed to split the loot in the underground world.


    ¡°Listen.¡± Kant widened his innocent eyes.¡± Now, Goethe can no longer keep this secret to himself. The prerequisites are no longer fulfilled. Of course, we can¡¯t follow this ratio¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Lily shouted,¡± It¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kant asked,¡± Aren¡¯t the Green Dragon Corps your bootlickers?¡±


    ¡°What Green Dragon Emissary Group? Other than Tracy, which one of you is a green dragon?¡±


    The little female dragon said angrily,¡± And that¡¯s not the point! Five percent! Divide it into twenty portions and give me one portion! You won¡¯t give me a single portion? ¡°Sob, sob. We lived and died together underground. We fought so fiercely, but you actually turned around and didn¡¯t admit it. Sob, sob, you even entered her body and took some things. I only want a littlepensation, but you want to deduct even this¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±Kant said with a scowl. I only used my spiritual power to remove your mutated and decayed injuries. I haven¡¯t even asked for your medical fees! Don¡¯t use others of innocence!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±Lily said shamelessly. If the nsmen find out that the price I agreed on was deducted bymercial means, do you still want my face?¡±


    The Earthling¡¯s eyes widened.¡± Damn, the dragons are so envious of you. The underground world has existed independently for countless years without being disturbed by external forces. Not to mention the unique ecological environment and broad development prospects, the element of contradiction has been affecting it for a long time. There are countless rare metals and magic crystals resources inside. Do you know how much money and how big the industry will be just by developing this bottomless underground?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Long Niang subconsciously replied. Otherwise, why would I fight for it?¡±


    Then, under Kant¡¯s gaze, she nonchntly looked away.


    However, she had her ways, and so did Kant.


    The Earthling thought for a moment and said,¡±It¡¯s not impossible to give you 5%¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lily¡¯s face came closer. The proud dragondy had a ttering smile on her face. Her rough movements turned into gentle massages. She massaged Kant¡¯s shoulders and smiled.¡± Tell me, what are your conditions? By the way, if you want to marry me, you have to pay fifty percent.¡±


    ¡°You motherf * cker, you actually have to clearly mark the price of this?¡±


    ¡°You f * cking make it sound like you¡¯re willing to take it out.¡±


    Lily looked at Kant¡¯s angry eyes and continued to argue. They were all of different races, so of course they had different views. She said proudly,¡± Fifty percent! ording to the efficiency of you humans, we dragons only need to take a nap. In twenty years, ording to the prospects you described and your ability, the profit output of that underground world might be half of the dragon defense.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what will happen if you marry me with 50% of the shares? All the dragons in the world will be envious of me. It doesn¡¯t even matter if you¡¯re a f * cking human. If you¡¯re willing to join the dragon family, the Dragon Emperor will make an exception and hold a ceremony for you. He¡¯ll also personally hand you the tax receipt with both hands.¡±


    ¡± And the elders of the Dragon n will write this wedding into the annals of history as the greatest love of this era. It will even be the purest love in the history of the Dragon n!¡±


    Lily¡¯s face was flushed red and saliva flew everywhere.


    ¡± You seem to be looking forward to it.¡± Kant rested his chin on his hand.


    Long Niang¡¯s eyes moved, then she snorted,¡±What else?!¡± Which dragon didn¡¯t do that? As long as you put this condition on Dragon Ind, arge number of male dragons will go to Elder Rien Saadao, who is the best at shapeshifting, and beg him to permanently cast the female shapeshifting spell on them. The kind that will even break their heads!¡±


    Kant only stared at the Dragoness.


    Lily was frightened by his stare. What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking¡­¡± Kant smiled.¡± Can we haggle?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The dragon¡¯s roar instantly swept across the calm sea.


    ¡°.. Anyway,¡±


    Kant raised a finger.¡± I can promise to give you one percent now. This will not be diluted. If you want more, that¡¯s no problem. But you have to fight for it yourself.¡±


    ¡°.. F * ck.¡± Long Niang cursed,¡± So it¡¯s an equity incentive. That old fellow Dragon Emperor loves to do this. Tell me, what do you want me to do? Poaching the Dragon Ind¡¯s defense, or asking about them¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    What did the Dragon Emperor usually do?


    Kant was in a strange mood. He interrupted Lily and said,¡± Listen to me. One to five percent of the shares will increase. You need to make a corresponding contribution. I will give you a corresponding increase in the shares based on your contribution and return. The more you do, the more return you will get. So¡­¡±


    Lily sneered.¡± Come on then. Give me an almost impossible goal and tell me that it¡¯s five percent. Then set some difficult but rtively easy goals in the middle and let me work like a donkey seeing a carrot. Are you the illegitimate son of the Dragon Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me if you want it or not!¡± Kant said angrily.


    Lily immediately stood up straight. She ced her right hand on her chest and gave an elven salute.¡± At your service, boss!¡±


    The reason why the methods of capitalists were loathed and hated was, of course, because they had been tried and tested.


    ¡± At this stage, I need your help with two things. First, a short-term mission. Second, a long-term one.¡±


    ¡°The short-term mission is based on the current situation of the Dragon tribe. The Dragon tribe¡¯s diplomatic corps have all died, and the Dragon tribe¡¯s army has almost beenpletely destroyed. This is actually the most unstable factor at the moment. This should be thergest casualty of the Dragon tribe in recent years. We still don¡¯t know how the Dragon tribe will respond, so¡­¡±


    Kant said,¡±You have to help me find out what¡¯s going on. Contact the Dragon Emperor and find out what he¡¯s saying. Find out what the Dragon Tribe is thinking. Do your best to help resolve this matter peacefully. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll increase your share by 0.2%. This is an urgent task for you.¡±


    Lily nodded and said,¡± The Dragon Emperor is a businessman. All the people who died were from the Conservatives. We have the video in our hands. Tracey stabbed his own kind in the back. If word gets out, it will cause internal strife among the Conservatives. The Dragon Emperor must be eager to get hold of this. This is one of the important bargaining chips in the negotiation¡­ It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    At this point, Long Niang gave Kant a sideways nce.¡± You¡¯ll give me 0.2% of the shares in this easy short-term mission to stimte my motivation. This is a good reward. Tell me, what¡¯s the difficult one?¡±


    ¡°A long-term mission. It sounds simple.¡±


    Kant replied,¡± I¡¯ll start the development n of the underground world as soon as possible. I¡¯ll also give you funds and various logistical assistance from now on. I want you to use the funds I¡¯ve given you to infiltrate Dragon Ind¡¯s defense. I won¡¯t ask for anything in return at first. The goal is to increase your voice and status in Dragon Ind¡¯s defense and even the entire Dragon n. You can use the funds I¡¯ve provided to buy over bootlickers and build up your power.¡±


    ¡± As your status in the Dragon Ind defense and even the Dragon race gradually increases, the forces you control will provide us with more power, deterrence, and material support from the dragons. This is a normal business activity. We will pay, and you will also receive a generousmission and intermediary fee.¡±


    ¡°The more help and support you can provide to us, the higher your status in Dragon Ind will be. I will continue to increase your share of the shares. The more shares you have, the more dividends you will receive. You can use the generous share dividends to continue buying over Dragon Heart, increase your influence in the dragon race, and obtain more shares¡­¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes gradually widened.


    ¡°Will I only get 5% after I be the Dragon Emperor?¡± she asked in a fluster.


    ¡± What else?¡± Kant shook his head carelessly, looking like he was asking for a beating.


    ¡°If I were the f * cking Dragon Emperor, would I still be interested in this bit of yours¡­¡± Long Niang said angrily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°.. Alright.¡±


    Lily had seen the mighty, almost endless River of Origin.


    The evil agreement was reached.


    There wasn¡¯t even a need for a contract or an oath. A verbal agreement was already set. This process was like a joke, but whether it was true or not, only the two of them knew in their hearts.


    They sat together and watched the sunset.


    ¡°Are you done coaxing your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is the n ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lily nced at him.¡± It¡¯s not easy. It¡¯s not easy at all.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± That¡¯s right. I¡¯m short of people. I¡¯m short of talents, and I¡¯m also short of manpower. I¡¯m too big, and I¡¯m short of manpower. I have a lot of things I want to do. My ns involve too many things¡­¡±


    In his previous discussion with Hong San and Tina, he had to control at least three points in Goethe¡¯s territory.


    Valentan was one of them. Kant had a broad public base and a degree of recognition there. If he wanted to experiment with certain ideas or promote certain concepts, there would be little resistance because the people there had really seen Forbidden Spells.


    In Kant¡¯s vision, he wanted to build Valentan first. He wanted to use the many advanced concepts and technologies of Earth to rapidly develop thisnd. He wanted to turn the liberated and upgraded productivity into a huge advantage that would radiate in all directions. He wanted to slowly disintegrate the ruling foundation of Goethe¡¯s noble ss and smash them into pieces.


    It was easy to release productivity. They needed to produce more food with fewer people, and the surplusbor would be used in the industry. The materials needed by the industry would be obtained from the rich minerals in the Underworld.


    Therefore, they had to develop the underground world.


    The problem now was that the entrance to the underground world was a full two thousand meters from the surface. When Kant went down, the road was full of twists and turns. It was extremely troublesome to transport personnel and minerals. Even on Earth, opening a two-thousand-meter deep mine was a huge project.


    Moreover, there were too many secrets hidden underground. If he wanted to gradually open them up, he had to pay attention to keeping them a secret.


    However, Kant already had a n for this. The Paragon Engine had many wonderful uses. If hebined it with his spatial ability, he should be able to y some tricks. The delivery of Knight Afu was an example.


    However, the transportation problem was solved, and there was still the problem of manpower.


    The underground world was vast and rich in resources. Valentan¡¯s people couldn¡¯t do it. Even Goethe¡¯s current national strength couldn¡¯t develop this ce quickly.


    Seeking investments from all over the world and making the cake bigger was a reasonable choice.


    However, he had to ensure that everything was firmly in Kant¡¯s hands.


    Therefore, from the ground to the surface, he had to establish an airtight control domain.


    This was the second point that needed to be controlled.


    As for the third one, it was Tina who suggested it.


    When the princess had decided to stand on Kant¡¯s side, she had sold her father¡¯s family business without mercy. Tina immediately pointed out that Kant wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take control of Far Harbor.


    Faraway Port was thergest port on Goethe¡¯s west coast. It was once the trading hub of the western seas and the most prosperous port city in the past. Later, due to the decline of national power and the schemes ofpetitors, its trading status had been greatly reduced and reced by the Broken Sea. However, Kant had first cast a forbidden spell on the Broken Sea and then opened a super warship that could defeat the navies of various countries. It was time to have a chat with the Broken Sea.


    This was because the various products of the underground world had to be circted.


    The entrance was very close to Distant Harbor.


    Sea trade was the most efficient mode of transportation.


    But all of this¡­They all needed people.


    ¡± Hong San has personally returned to Valentan. He wants to use my name to mobilize and send an ultimatum. He also wants to select some useful people. Apart from that, he is also preparing to recruit the people of Aurora who are stranded in Goethe and even other countries. There are also some useful talents in the mercenary group that Ah Xing had previously established.¡±


    Kant pointed behind him.¡± Horus is continuing to develop semi-automatic and full-automatic engineering projects in an attempt to reduce the need for manpower. However, ording to our preliminary estimates, the gap is still veryrge. However, the beginning is always difficult. We can only take one step at a time¡­¡±


    Lily was silent for a moment as she listened to Kant¡¯s nagging. Can I help?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant was puzzled.


    Lily hesitated for a moment andughed self-deprecatingly.¡± Although I am regarded as a disgrace by the dragons, it is only limited to my own race. My bloodline should still be respected in some races and countries. This is because of the kindness and help my mother gave in the past, such as the dwarves¡­ Kant, dwarves are natural smelting experts. The many mineral veins in the underground world are rare treasures to them¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Long Niang and asked,¡± Can I?¡±


    He could see the sadness and worry on her face. It should be from longing. She was still brooding over her mother¡¯s death. If she interacted with her mother¡¯s old friends, she would probably tear up the old scars.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lily forced a smile. Her eyes gradually turned red and glistened with tears. She tucked her long hair behind her ears and said sadly,¡± You can just give me the shares.¡±


    ¡°.. 0.1%.¡±


    ¡°So little? Can¡¯t you round it up?!¡±


    ¡°If you can name a few hundred dwarf experts and tens of thousands of dwarf miners to work for me for free for 50 years and bring your own food, I¡¯ll round it up for you.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? This favor is just a conversation, a lead, a guarantee, and a better business. Do you really think the dwarves value friendship? My mother has been dead for so many years, and my father isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lily stopped talking.


    Kant pretended not to hear him.


    ¡°Then what the hell are you talking about? I still have to pay the dwarves, don¡¯t I?¡± he said disdainfully. Sigh, I can¡¯t make ends meet, so I can only use hard liquor to pay off the bill. Do you know how expensive hard liquor is?¡±


    A few liters of Red Star Erguotou would cost tens of yuan.


    ¡°Father, someone from the distant port is here,¡± Horus said.


    He turned around and saw three mages flying over at a slow speed.


    ¡°Your sister-inw is looking for you.¡±


    Lily smirked.¡± Go ahead. Tell her that you¡¯ve offended her father not long ago. Now you want to take control of Far Harbor. What do you think she¡¯ll do?¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Sieget Company!]

 Chapter 546: 546

    Chapter 546: 546


    Let Far Harbor Know Who I Am


    Tina¡¯s second sister, Her Highness Ste Tedarell.


    She and Kant had been in the same boat before.


    The disappearance of the dragon diplomatic mission and the incident of the Paragon Element was due to the fact that the second daughter of the Grand Duke was the representative of the Tedarell family. She had gone to the Green Ripple Province with Kant.


    Her role was to represent Goethe¡¯s court and coordinate the rtionship between Kant, the Investigation Corps, and even the Emerald Wave Province. This would allow orders to be issued more smoothly andmunications to proceed more smoothly.


    As a young and promising genius mage, she had simr views as Kant. They both believed that the Paragon Element was the hope for Goethe¡¯s rise. They believed that Goethe wanted to use his own power to maintain the dignity of the country and the happiness of the people. That was why she stood on Tina and Kant¡¯s side, believing that they should take the initiative.


    However, she also had conflicts with Kant.


    During those difficult days, for the future of the country, for the terrifying secret that could almost overturn the entire country, she had also endured too much pressure.


    As a member of the Tedarell family, she had persevered to the end for the country. Even when the situation was about topletely copse, she was determined to stay in Faraway Harbor and wee the end.


    Then, she saw the light of victory shine. She saw the Knight Astolford sweeping through the Mutant Dragons with an unstoppable momentum, making the fleets of the various countries bow their heads.


    But this series of events was far from over.


    Kant returned to Lucerne with the momentum of his victory. He was determined to investigate all the betrayals. For this reason, he had fallen out with almost all of Goethe¡¯s nobles. He even nned to use his power to change the appearance of the country.


    For this reason, under Tina and Hong San¡¯s suggestion, he formted the initial development strategy.


    As the best port on the west coast of the continent, the Far Port had unparalleled advantages in sea trade and business atmosphere. The abundant products of the Underworld and even Earth needed such a port with arge capacity toplete the dumping of the entire Otherworld, so they had to control this ce.


    He also wanted to rebuild Kant¡¯s own tradingwork.


    This was not a problem in terms of military strength. Just the Astolford alone would be enough to gain control of the sea, not to mention that there might be better and more powerful ones in the future.


    After all, the Afu was just a surface warship that was mainly used for air defense. It was also a delicate frigate built by the useless French chicken ording to the national conditions of their country to bully Uncle ck. It was a little inappropriate in the battle of the foreign world. After all, judging from the quality of the fleets of various countries, it should be in the era of sailing battleships. The cutting-edge technology might have reached the irond ship, and it was even powered by sails.


    To deal with such a fleet, the fishery administration boats were enough.


    They could also use icebreakers to y against each other.


    Of course, these were things that needed to be consideredter on. Kant¡¯s current priority was to establish his initial authority in Distant Harbor and reach a consensus with the ruling ss.


    To do that, he had to face Ste first.


    Kant felt a little guilty when he thought of this.


    He didn¡¯t know how to tell the Second Princess.


    They had fallen out with the archdukes, dered war on the nobles, monopolized the elements of the contradiction, and even invaded Distant Harbor.


    He could be harsh and merciless when faced with those stupid and evil nobles, but Ste could not. She was not only Tina¡¯s sister, but she also had a friendship with him. Under the rumors and doubts of everyone, she had always believed in Kant. Although she had wavered, she never backed down.


    Kant did not know how Ste would respond to his words.


    This was not a simple matter.


    But¡­


    ¡± Her Highness Ste left for Lucerne an hour ago with only a small number of followers and guards. Before she left, she announced in public that she would hand over themand of the Investigation Corps to you.¡±


    The three Spell Casters who had crossed the sea brought this news.


    Kant faced the sea breeze and remained silent.


    The messengers also waited respectfully, and with the curious nature of spellcasters, they secretly observed the details and characteristics of this steel warship. This ship could almost subvert their alchemy concepts.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Kant sighed.¡± You didn¡¯t leave any message?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The leader bowed slightly.


    Kant was in a daze.


    After clearing out the mutated dragons and subduing the fleets of the other countries, Kant had gone to the distant port and had a brief conversation with Ste, asking her to help him with some matters.


    At that time, Ste had asked him to stay and begged him to return to Luceer. She said that she had sent a messenger to send the news back to Lucerne as soon as possible.


    She must have guessed what had happened in Lucerne.


    Because there were also inciting and even rioting in Distant Harbor.


    However, Kant chose to reject the offer. This clear deration of his stance had already made it clear that he was about to take action. Tina¡¯s second sister was also a smart girl. She could guess what Kant was going to do.


    That was why he chose to leave.


    She had even calcted the time¡­


    ¡± What a smart girl,¡± Kant said in a low voice. He had mixed feelings.


    Not mentioning a single word, not pleading or persuading, could stimte Kant¡¯s association and guilt to the greatest extent. It would make him subconsciously consider the gentlest option to repay such trust and affection.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± The mage did not hear him clearly.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Kant smiled.¡± This is the best oue.¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze hardened again after a brief pause and sigh. He said,¡± Please return. Please inform the true rulers of Distant Harbor to wait quietly. I will pay them a visit and order the Investigation Corps to regroup and wait for new orders. I have a new mission for them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as ordered.¡±


    The three mages bowed and saluted. Their attitudes were extremely respectful and humble. At least, they were more respectful than before. They were now in awe of Kant. Although they had been respectful and grateful to Kant before, they were only grateful to a forerunner who mastered Forbidden Spells and had superb alchemy skills.


    And now, this ship was no longer described as having superb alchemy attainments.


    This was a qualitative change.


    It represented some kind of terrifying¡­A guess.


    Kant took in the changes in their expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, is it?¡± he whispered as he watched the messengers leave.


    Lily nodded.¡± Yes. As long as you don¡¯t have to face troublesome women who are entangled with you and have ambiguous rtionships with you, you¡¯re always invincible.¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Kant said rudely,¡± Get ready. We¡¯ll leave in a while!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a bodyguard!¡±


    Kant said proudly,¡± Now that I¡¯m a man of status, I can¡¯t fly around with a jetpack on my back. Although it¡¯s very cool, I don¡¯t think these natives can appreciate the beauty of an exoskeleton suit. It¡¯s more intimidating to ride a dragon and ride the wind in a simple and crude way. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re using it for your own use!¡± Lily protested. The Dragon Knight employment contract for Dragon Defense will clearly state that the service is limited to the battlefield and cannot be used for private driving, duels, courtship, and posturing!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I even pay more?¡± Kant asked with a side-eye.


    ¡± What are you talking about?!¡± Long Niang red at him.¡± How can I not pay more?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kant raised a finger.¡±0.1%. Lifetime ride service.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Lily shouted,¡± One year!¡±


    ¡°Ten years.¡±


    ¡°Three years!¡±


    ¡°Five years.¡± Kant said impatiently,¡± If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll go ask the survivors of the dragon army and see if there are any dragons willing to use the free Paragon Element Removal Service to act tough with me for a month.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    It was a buyer¡¯s market. How sad was that?


    ¡°Deal, five years of riding.¡± Long Niang said reluctantly,¡± Only in the form of a giant dragon.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    What a rigorous dragon. It was probably schemed by the Dragon Emperor¡¯s contract trap.


    Kant sized up Long Niang¡¯s graceful curves.


    ¡± 50%!¡± The dragon roared in the sea again.¡± 50%!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Kant smiled.¡± Before we go to Distant Harbor, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip there and talk to the few surviving dragons. In return for my help in clearing the Paragon Element for them, they have to swear in the name of the Dragon God that they will obey my orders andmands before the Dragon Emperor arrives. In principle, I won¡¯t let them participate in the battle. I only need them to act as a deterrent. If they¡¯re willing, let theme.¡±


    Lily rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°I still have you, don¡¯t I?¡± Kant smiled.


    The silver dragon humphed twice and didn¡¯t say anything else. It transformed and pped its wings, flying into the distance.


    Kant looked at her and remained silent.


    ¡°Father.¡± Horus ¡®voice rang out.¡± It¡¯s wise to keep it a secret¡­Dragons are almost a perfect race. Their physical fitness and elemental affinity are far superior to any other race. However, through my observation and analysis of the infection situation of the fleets of various countries, the dragons, who are born with extremely strong physiques, are far less resistant to the Parabolic Element than humans and elves. This is very strange, but it can indeed be used by us.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s obvious that the element of contradiction that has not been processed by my father, if used to strengthen bullets, will have a huge special attack effect on dragons. Of course, this is only a spection, but it¡¯s a highly probable spection.¡±


    Therefore, even if the dragons harbored ill intentions or evenunched a sneak attack, Kant could easily subdue them without Lily¡¯s protection.


    Of course, this was a secret.


    He couldn¡¯t even tell Lily.


    Not to mention the Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°But¡­ Father, why is that?¡±


    Kant pondered for a moment before shaking his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess¡­I still don¡¯t know the full picture of the space-time shbackyout, just as I don¡¯t know who used the space-time shback to instigate Tris to kill his own kind and sacrifice his flesh as the final sacrifice to follow me to the Paragon Engine.¡±


    ¡± But I think that¡¯s probably not the future me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my style to incite innocent dragons to kill each other for no reason.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not me, then it should be Asha and the others.¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± They sacrificed everything for this. They sacrificed everything just to pass on thest spark of their civilization to me. They paid such a huge price and witnessed so many sacrifices. Why would they care about the lives of a few dragons?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the most important thing is¡­¡±


    ¡± The dragons are the only race that survived the apocalypse in thest era,¡± the Fire Stealer said softly.¡± Asha and the others must have veryplicated feelings about the dragons.¡±


    ¡± Let alone them, even if it was me, if I saw the end of the world, a rich Middle Eastern family buying a ticket to the Ark with money, and an ordinary person like me who had no money or power could only stay outside and wait for death, then God suddenly gave me a chance to drag a few rich people on board to die as a cushion. If I could pull down a hundred, I definitely wouldn¡¯t pull down only ny-nine.¡±


    What kind of race continuation? What kind of financial contributions from these people were needed toplete the ark? What kind of logic was this? It was already the end of the world, and you were telling me this.


    Asha and the others faced an even heavier fate. They fought hard to continue their civilization and witnessed countless hardships and sacrifices. All their struggles and resistance eventually failed, but they learned that the powerful dragons who had always been high and mighty had actually escaped the great destruction that swept across the world¡­How could there be no resentment and hatred?


    In that case, he would definitely not have any psychological burden in using a few dragons as sacrifices and bait toplete the delivery of the tinder.


    Kant briefly discussed this topic with Horus.


    ¡± Therefore, the problem of the dragons ¡®extremely low resistance to the Paragon Element has been answered. Even without the secret adjustments of Asha and the others, this logic makes sense. Because the Paragon Element was rampant during the Great Destruction of the previous era and was used by the surviving races and creatures, it must be in line with the life form of the previous era. As a species of the previous era, it is normal for the dragons to have no resistance to it¡­¡±


    ¡± Maybe.¡± The Fire Stealer shrugged.¡± Maybe.¡±


    After a while, the dragon¡¯s long roar came from afar, rumbling like thunder.


    Lily had overestimated the pride of her own kind. They were indeed scared out of their wits. There were only eight dragons left in this dragon army, and they had suffered heavy casualties. More importantly, they had developed a strong fear. Fighting with mutated dragons was not a pleasant experience.


    Therades that she was familiar with in the past turned into terrible monsters one by one. They were pierced by thick tentacles, injected, mutated, and ferocious. One after another, Lily witnessed the so-called upgrade ceremony and was shocked. The scene that these dragons experienced was even more shocking than that.


    They all agreed to Kant¡¯s suggestion.


    It was not shameful to bow down to the strong. Kant was a Forbidden Mage and a master alchemist. He had the power to destroy dozens of mutated dragons and the fleets of the three countries in an instant. It was an honor to serve him.


    He only needed to run errands to support the scene, and he didn¡¯t even need to fight. In exchange, he couldpletely eliminate the terrifying distorted matter. It was simply a profit.


    The damned medical department of the Dragon Ind Defense Department would deduct at least 30% of the gold coins earned from a trip to treat such injuries. Inparison, His Highness Kant was extremely benevolent.


    With the trauma, the almost free medical treatment, and the intimidating power, the eight dragons ¡®opinion of Kant instantly changed. They had wanted to teach this lowly human who dared to tarnish the glory of the dragons a lesson, but now they were thinking,¡± Lily, this evil dragon is really lucky.¡±


    Tsk, he was being cheap.


    The eight dragons were more or less injured. The Paragon Element had invaded their bodies, but it was not difficult for Kant to extract it.


    Every dragon could feel that the abnormal parts of their bodies that made them uneasy and anxious were quickly disappearing.


    The dragon¡¯s powerful healing ability was also rapidly taking effect.


    Since Kant had fulfilled his promise, they had to fulfill their oaths as well.


    In fact, even if they did not swear an oath to the Dragon God, they would still obey. For some reason, the human before them made them feel a sense of unease from the bottom of their souls¡­And fear.


    Three giant dragons soared into the sky and flew towards the fleets of the Empire, the Council, and the elves.


    They brought Kant¡¯s message.


    He ordered the highestmanders of the various fleets to head to the distant port to receive specific surrender and settlement orders.


    The dragon left immediately after giving the order without any small talk ormunication. This attitude reminded themanders of the various fleets that there was no room for negotiation.


    There was no one in the distant port.


    Even without these dragons, the terrifying steel warship floated on the surface of the sea, announcing itsplete control with a peerless posture. The smoke that had yet to disperse showed the iron-like fact that the vast area ofnd, sea, and air within a radius of dozens of kilometers was enveloped in its attack range.


    The three giant dragons that served as messengers returned, and then eight giant dragons soared into the sky, surrounding the beautiful silver dragon and heading towards the distant harbor. The sky roared, and the clouds rumbled. From the sky, they approached the beautiful city built by the sea. The terrified people watched as the dragonsnded in front of the city hall.


    The giant dragon transformed into a human form, and the eight handsome giant dragons bowed slightly to show respect. The etiquette course was also included in the Dragon Ind Defense¡¯s induction training course, because the Dragon Emperor had long understood the greatest need of his customers and potential customers¨Chiring giant dragons, the main purpose was to act tough.


    Therefore, relevant training could satisfy the vanity of the customers to the greatest extent.


    The silver dragon was thest tond. With a sh of light, it transformed into a beautiful woman who could topple cities. She stood side by side with the ck-haired Skyquaters. Not far in front of them, the true rulers of Distant Harbor weed them.


    The governor, the general, the local aristocrats, and the chief mage were the people with the most authority in the city. There were also many exchanges and entanglements of interests between them. As for the so-called wealthy merchants, gang leaders, mercenary group leaders, and so on, they were all dogs. They did not even have the right to appear here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    In the clean and spacious square in front of the City Hall, Kant faced the dozens of pairs of eyes that were filled with reverence and gentleness. His expression was calm. The passionate performances of these people were meaningless.


    The key was whether they were willing to do anything.


    He turned his gaze to the governor.¡± I¡¯ll let you be their representative for now. I¡¯ll tell you what I want next. I want you to clear out an area for the captives of the three countries ¡®fleets as soon as possible and make all the preparations. I know that Distant Harbor has been through war and may not have enough supplies. Tell me if youck anything, be it money or food. If you have any questions, just ask.¡±


    ¡°The only requirement is that you do your best.¡±


    ¡± Although I don¡¯t know the situation of the resources in the distant port, I can be sure of one thing. You definitely don¡¯tck people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to do your part. You have to do whatever I say.¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± the governor bowed.¡± We will do our best to satisfy your request.¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± There¡¯s no rush. There¡¯s one more thing that needs to be done at the same time. I heard that there was a riot in this city. Send someone to arrest all the spies and those who were bribed and instigated by them and execute them publicly. If any of you here does the same thing, I¡¯ll have to trouble the others to kill his entire family and help me organize my new property.¡±


    ¡± Also, take care of those who create trouble and those who take advantage of the situation. Be strict and kill a few more. I like to watch, but you have to do it beautifully and not be wronged. I believe in your abilities. Since you are the true rulers of this city, let me see your control over this city.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡± Your Highness,¡± the governor whispered,¡± the situation in the distant port is chaotic now. The people are still unstable. They need to be appeased, not suppressed. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your business to appease them. I just want to let Far Harbor know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Governor, you respect your position and thoughts. You can choose to execute it or not. I¡¯ll be honest with you, I don¡¯t n to let the Investigation Corps do this. My army is in Danfeng Lucerne and Valentan. In other words, I don¡¯t have enough manpower to carry out revenge and punishment on the traitors of a big city, so I want you to help me with this.¡±


    ¡°You can also choose not to help.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression was calm as he pointed at the turbulent sea in the distance.¡± But let me tell you something. There are fleets from the three countries there. They are all my captives. Many of them have been infected by the element of Paralysis and have been tortured by fear. I am the only one who can cure them. I believe that they are willing to do anything, and they will not have any psychological or moral concerns or burdens. Think about it.¡±


    The governor¡¯s expression changedpletely.


    He stared at Kant in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Kant said calmly,¡± I¡¯ve said it before. I only want Faraway Harbor to know who I am.¡±


    Distant Harbor, of course, includes you.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Yoruhana Mirror!] Myriad Magnificence Mirror! Myriad Magnificence Mirror!

 Chapter 547: 547

    Chapter 547: 547


    Chapter 548-A Free Whore


    What else could the rulers of Distant Harbor say?


    They could only agree.


    This was because they could sense that something was amiss from Kant¡¯s words.


    Everyone knew that the Skyquaking Dragon had interfered in the Songyue War for Princess Tina. It could be said to be a model of true love. For the sake of his lover, he was willing to be enemies with the world¡¯s hegemon. What a beautiful love story.


    And he had even won-this was already a legendary epic.


    If the Tedarell family and even Goethe¡¯s political circles had any intelligence, they would know that they should worship this lord. And it seemed that this was indeed the case. Ever since the crisis of the Dragon Corps, the Blue Wave Province had felt the full support of Goethe¡¯s court for this Forbidden Mage.


    The establishment of the Investigation Corps, the continuous supply of resources, the deployment of military equipment, and the order for the counties and cities along the way to cooperate with them were all part of the n. Both the Goethe people and the foreigners believed that Tedarell would do its best to tie them together with Kant and enjoy the protection of the Sword of Intimidation.


    They subconsciously felt that this sweet honeymoon period wouldst for a very, very long time.


    They were still cheering when the god-like warship leaped out and swept through the dragons at lightning speed, resolving the crisis at the distant port.


    But now, they realized a very serious problem.<div>


    Kant, who had just returned from Lucerne, disyed his cold hostility and unyielding attitude.


    The rulers of the Far Harbor were all political animals, and this was rted to their position. These old foxes keenly smelled a bad smell.


    Kant was using this incident to show his authority to Distant Harbor.


    Just as he said, he wanted Faraway Harbor to know who he was.


    Not only those stupid mobs, but also the upper ss.


    Since ancient times, anyone who disyed authority would seek authority without exception.


    He wanted to control the Far Harbor!


    Revenge against the instigators and rioters was a small matter to these big shots. They were just ants, and the number of people killed could be replenished. However, Kant¡¯s intention hidden in his order was the real storm. He wanted to encroach on the power of Goethe¡¯srgest port city on the west coast.


    Moreover, he still had the ability to do so.


    The gigantic warship that he had never seen before was enough to turn the distant port into a sea of fire. Kant had already brandished his sword, which was the weapon of the fearful sailors of the fleets of the three countries who had surrendered to him.


    These people came from the Empire, the Council, and the elves. They were infected with unknown substances, and Kant was their only savior. This was an extremely terrifying thing because these crazy soldiers did note from Goethe. They were foreigners, so they did not have any psychological or moral burden. If Kant gave the order, they would not hesitate at all.


    They would kill until Kant was satisfied.


    This was the reason why the big shots of Distant Harbor had no choice but to agree immediately.


    That was because if Kant really summoned the three navies into the distant harbor to exact revenge, the ones who would die would definitely not just be those stupid and ignorant ants.


    If these nobles and bureaucrats did not want to die, they only had one choice.


    That was to kill until Kant was satisfied on behalf of the three navies.


    Kant stood silently in the quiet square as he watched them leave in a panic.


    ¡°How ruthless,¡± Lily said lightly.


    ¡± I won¡¯t kill them all,¡± Kant said.¡± I¡¯m just punishing them. Some things have to be paid for if they¡¯ve done something wrong. That¡¯s the natural truth.¡±<div>


    ¡°I ended the war and saved these people. I didn¡¯t expect them to be grateful and work for me withoutint. However, they actually questioned me, insulted me, and betrayed me. If I didn¡¯t kill them, others would see it and learn from them. They would know that they wouldn¡¯t pay the price for betraying me. Then, in the future, when benefits came first, they would learn from me and even do more radical actions. At that time, I would have no choice but to kill more people. Then even more people would die.¡±


    ¡°So I killed these people now to warn more people to kill to protect their lives.¡±


    These words were so dignified that the eight dragons in the background could not help but look sideways.


    This Forbidden Mage who wielded great power was actually so shameless. This changed the dragons ¡®impression of humans. They hated and feared him, and even felt a trace of kinship.<div>


    Because they knew the same dragon.


    Do you think I manipte finance and create loopholes inmercial contracts just to make money? Wrong. I am using my great and ancient wisdom to remind these pitiful short-lived species of the loopholes in their shallow and fragile financial andmercial systems. I am reminding them to be alert and fix them early so that they will not suffer more losses in the future. I am helping them!


    Perhaps this was the power of a superior.


    Lily clicked her tongue.¡± You said you didn¡¯t n to kill them all. What are you going to do with them?¡±


    Kant strolled in the quiet square. Anyone who might appear in the surroundings had been chased away in advance. Kant could see more than half of the city from here. There were beautiful two-story buildings, as well as low, dirty shacks.


    ¡°The troublemakers are either stupid or bad.¡±


    ¡± The foolish ones are the fools who blindly follow the foolishness. They need to be reformed throughbor. From the development of the underground world to the establishment of the fortress on the surface, to the road construction, mining, and camp construction, they will be able to pay for their sins and walk out of their ignorance. They will be aware of the stupidity and shortsightedness in the past. When they pay for their betrayal throughbor and sweat, they will sincerely repent to me and feel ashamed of their past selves. Then, the rtionship between me and them will be written off.


    ¡± As for the bad ones, they¡¯re the sh * t who got paid to do things. They have to die and be executed in public. They have to be hung on the roof of Sunny Building as a warning to others. This is the boundary.¡±


    Kant exined clearly.


    Lily nodded and said,¡± Then there¡¯s another problem. People who are paid to do things are not necessarily bad people. Maybe their whole family is too hungry to eat and want to¡­¡±


    Kant nced at him.¡± If I hadn¡¯t ended this war, they wouldn¡¯t have just been starving. I don¡¯t care if they took the money to indulge in debauchery or to feed their mothers. What they did is what they did. They betrayed my kindness, so I¡¯ll take back what I gave them. Any questions?¡±


    Lily lowered her eyes and shook her head.¡± No problem. The winner has the right to do anything. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be as clear as you. They would only kill until they vented their anger. But¡­¡±


    She subconsciously nced at her fellow dragons beside her. These dragons also revealed disapproving expressions. Most dragons were born with contempt for weak, short-lived species, let alone in this situation.<div>


    But the fire thief¡­


    She couldn¡¯t bring this up in front of the Outer Dragon.


    ¡°I have no intention ofparing you to others¡­ Kant, but¡­¡±


    As a dragon, Lily did not care much about the life and death of heartless or brainless humans. However, she learned about the previous Fire Stealer from her father¡¯s diary.


    She felt that she had to do something¡­He wanted to prevent Kant from repeating the same mistake.


    Kant nced at her and seemed to have recalled something. He fell into a brief silence.


    Lily fell silent.


    She knew that she could not say anything more.


    After a while, Kant came back to his senses and saw three people standing at the edge of the square.


    Further away, the third squad was waiting.


    From this side, one could see that their clothing styles and colors were very different.


    ¡°How long have they been standing there?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes, my lord.¡±<div>


    ¡± We don¡¯t want to disturb your thoughts,¡± said a dragon before Lily could.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant nodded.¡± Invite them over.¡±


    These three were themanders of the fleets of the three countries who had been summoned by Kant to the distant port to ept the surrender. They were Brigadier General Cavilonza,mander of Goethe¡¯s expedition fleet, a member of the Royal Navy of Sunset Moon. They were also the secret seeker of the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s Azure Fleet, Ni, and a terrified brother of theirs.


    The mental outlook of the three formed a sharp contrast.


    Brigadier General Cavissauron had a graceful bearing. While paying his respects, he still maintained his dignity as the world¡¯s strongest navalmander. Wizard Ne was also defending the pride of Spell Casters, but panic and fear were still unwittingly revealed. After all, he had lost more than half of his fleet, and Afu¡¯s cannon was truly shocking.


    As for the remaining temporarymander of the dynasty¡¯s fleet, he was like a quail that had fallen into the water. After all, the dynasty¡¯s fleet was the most severely damaged. The gship ck Pine Forest and the fleet¡¯smand were all wiped out, and the captains who took over themand kept dying in battle. After four or five rounds, it was finally him, the second generation who came to be gilded.


    Therefore, he was the most respectful and humble.


    Kant sat at the edge of the fountain in the center of the square. He scooped up the cool water and said,¡± We won¡¯t go in and talk about it in detail. We¡¯ll settle things here. You can go back and prepare as soon as possible.¡±


    He pointed at the edge of the room and said,¡±Sit anywhere you like.¡±


    The elf nced over and frowned slightly.


    It was a little inappropriate. Moreover, it was impossible to observe the changes in Kant¡¯s expression during the conversation. However, if he were to stand, it would be a little disrespectful for Kant to look up at him.


    Before he could finish his thoughts, the man from the Empire had already half-knelt. He bent his back slightly and maintained a height that was shorter than Kant¡¯s. He smiled.¡± Sir, can I do this?¡±


    ¡ªDamn imperials! Don¡¯t let me see your ship at sea next time!<div>


    I¡¯ll pull out all the masts for you!


    This bastard was shameless. He had put the elves and mages in an awkward position. Their dignity did not allow them to be so humble. However, this bastard had done so. If Kant did not do so, he might be unhappy in Kant¡¯s eyes. Damn it, the people of the Empire were unreliable.


    ¡°.. How troublesome.¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± Don¡¯t kneel. Sit on the ground.¡±


    The man from the Empire immediately knelt down on both knees, sat on his heels, and ced his hands on his thighs.


    The well-behaved and perfect Skyquaking Ancient Ceremony.


    The elf elegantly sat cross-legged.


    The mage thought for a moment and made a small stool with earth elements.


    Kant turned a blind eye to their petty tricks and schemes. This was the benefit of being a winner. Only losers would be troubled by such matters, while he could do whatever he wanted.


    The winner¡¯s use was also set.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to these dragons.¡±


    Kant pointed at the bodyguards around him. The dragons wore polite smiles and bowed slightly in greeting, but they still maintained the arrogance of dragons.


    This was also one of the expression management projects that the Dragon Emperor had personally finalized. Its purpose was to let the employer feel the vanity and satisfaction of ¡± the giant dragon I hired is arrogant and arrogant, despises all living creatures as ants, but only respects me. This is a f * cking giant dragon. This money is well spent. It¡¯s simply awesome.¡±


    Bringing such a giant dragon out was more prestigious than bringing 300 beautiful girls.


    ¡± They¡¯ve sworn to the Dragon God that they¡¯ll serve me for a while before the Dragon Emperor takes them home,¡± Kant said.¡± It¡¯s a reward for me removing the element of contradiction from their bodies.¡±


    The threemanders were instantly moved.


    The deepest impression that this inexplicable yet terrifying battle had on them was the corrosion of an extremely terrifying unknown substance. The rotting dragon stretched out its stinky tentacles, and even the warships could be corroded and controlled. The crew of the warships were infected by the terrifying demonic substance, and some people had lost all their rationality. They were reduced to ws and fangs, attacking their formerrades¡­


    What was worse was that even though the warships that were infected and controlled by the mutated dragon had been wiped out by Kant, the survivors were more or less infected due to the closebat. They could even feel some terrifying changes in their bodies. They had also witnessed the fate of theirrades.


    In other words, what they were looking forward to the most now was to quickly get rid of this foreign substance.


    The threemanders hade for this reason.


    Hearing Kant¡¯s hint, even the most elegant elf no longer held back.


    ¡°What do we need to pay?¡± they asked at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kant¡¯s words silenced them all.


    ¡°You led the army and approached the distant port. You received the order. I won¡¯t hold this debt against you, but¡­¡± The Fire Stealer looked at the elfmander.¡± I¡¯ll start with you. I¡¯ll ask you a few questions.¡±


    Kavisaron¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He thought to himself.


    As expected, Kant asked,¡± When the infected dynasty¡¯s fleet was about tounch an attack on the distant harbor, it was your fleet that deterred them from killing. But after the mutated dragons appeared, you rejected my son¡¯s suggestion to join the battle and left. Is that true?¡±


    The elfmander¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he nodded.


    ¡± Do you regret it?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°I regret it.¡± The pointy ears nodded again.


    ¡± I¡¯ll let you choose again. Do you still dare?¡± Kant¡¯s face was expressionless.


    ¡± If I knew that more aberrant dragons would attack us indiscriminately soon after the fleet set sail,¡± the elf said without hesitation.¡± I would definitely choose to intervene in the battlefield. If I knew that after the bitter battle, your warship would sweep through the enemy like thunder, I would definitely order the fleet to block the distant harbor and focus on stopping the dragons that are trying to attack the distant harbor.¡±


    ¡± What if you don¡¯t know?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll still choose to sail away,¡± Kavisaron said decisively.


    As soon as he said that, the people from the Empire and the mages beside him quietly nced over. Their gazes were different, but the meaning was roughly the same-pointy ears of an idiot, his brain was indeed made of wood.


    ¡± Why?¡± Kant asked with interest.


    ¡± Stop the Empire¡¯s fleet from killing innocent people,¡± the elf answered frankly.¡± It was the Queen who ordered us to control the situation, and we abided by her orders. However, the subsequent changes were beyond the Queen¡¯s expectations. I have to consider the safety of my soldiers. This is not our war, and we have no obligation¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking why you did this. I¡¯m asking why you told the truth.¡± Kantughed.¡± Dignity? Elves never lie?¡±


    ¡± No, sir. In fact, elves lie, and elves deceive.¡±


    The Brigadier General looked back at Kant.¡± But we also know that telling a lie that can be seen through at a nce will only incur the disgust and contempt of the victor.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Kant nodded.¡± I¡¯ll treat you first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness¡­¡± Kavisaron¡¯s face was filled with gratitude. May I ask, what do we need to do to repay your kindness and kindness?¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes shed with a faint smile.


    ¡± No need.¡± He waved his hand casually.¡± The elves will repay this favor.¡±


    There would be elves to pay for it.


    Who was it?


    The elven Brigadier General was stunned for a moment before he suddenly reacted.


    Who was it?


    How to repay it?


    His handsome face flushed red.


    He looked like a victim who had imagined something and was extremely unwilling to ept it.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant,¡± he said,¡± please make sure that all the officers and soldiers of our fleet repay your kindness and courtesy with their utmost efforts and contributions! I beg you!¡±


    Even if the lives of the entire fleet were in Kant¡¯s hands, even if the infection of the Paragon Element had indeed taken ce, even if the elf hade here as a defeated enemy, the elf did not say a single word.


    Kant rubbed his chin and sighed.


    Lily, who was sitting beside Kant, suddenly turned her head away.


    The few dragons who had been watching the negotiation with interest suddenly shivered, as if they had recalled something unbearable.


    ¡± There¡¯s nothing you elves can do right now,¡± Kant said.¡± After all, you¡¯ve just fought Goethe. It¡¯s not suitable for you toe to the distant harbor to carry out missions. It¡¯ll cause unrest among the locals.¡±


    The elf suddenly stood up and knelt on one knee. Your Highness Kant! As long as you don¡¯t make Mu Yue your enemy, as long as you don¡¯t tarnish the honor of the Royal Navy, our fleet is willing to do anything for you! The defeat of the army is already a great humiliation. At least let us do something in exchange for the medical treatment of the prisoners! This is our most solemn request!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we can only use death as an apology!¡± His eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡± Sigh, why do you have to do this, why do you have to do this? This is actually just a small matter, really a small matter.¡± Kant reached out to help the elf up.¡± You and I¡­¡± Sigh, you know, there¡¯s really no need to fuss over it. I won¡¯t fuss over it¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Kant!¡± The voice was like a cuckoo crying blood.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Go and bring your subordinates here first. Bring them near my ship. I¡¯ll treat you first. Then, I¡¯ll think about what to find for you to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t just find a small matter to deal with us! Your Highness Kant! It must be a mission that can bepared to the kindness of healing all the officers and soldiers of this fleet!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. You can go now.¡±


    Watching Kavisar leave, the elf still looked back three times with every step he took, his back filled with sadness.


    When he turned around, the dragons looked at him strangely.


    There was a trace of lingering fear in her panic.


    He said inexplicably, What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing.¡± One of the dragonsughed dryly.¡± I suddenly respect you more.¡±


    Kant shook his head and pointed at Ni.


    ¡°Your Highness, please instruct me,¡± the Seeker stood up and bowed.


    Kant said,¡± I¡¯ve heard of the reputation of the Arcane Magic Council. I¡¯ve seen your ship before. It¡¯s not bad. I heard that your army has a special characteristic. It has a high rate of mages?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks to the advanced Arcane Magic Council¡­¡± A hint of pride shed across Ne¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Kant said,¡± I want you to gather all the mages in the fleet and do something for me. I¡¯ve just ordered the governor of Distant Harbor to search for criminals rted to inciting riots in the city. You will be the special inspection department to screen for any injustice or abuse of power.¡±


    ¡± Using the special skills of the mages, interrogation spell groups, mental suggestion spells, and even the ability to manipte fear, your mission is not only to determine whether the suspects are guilty or not, but also to determine the severity of their crimes and whether there are big fish that have escaped the.¡±


    ¡± I know that the Arcane Magic Council is most likely involved in inciting riots, so I¡¯ll let the empire¡¯s mages and the elven mages participate in this inspection department. I¡¯ll also listen to the opinions of the mages from Distant Harbor, and I¡¯ll also directly assign inspectors to control the overall situation. Finally, I¡¯ll personally inspect it.¡±


    ¡± When ites to spies from our country, I allow you to stay out of it and hand them over to the mages of other countries to deal with. But if you want to cover up for them, you¡¯d better consider the consequences if the matter is exposed.¡±


    Kant swept his gaze across the two men, and they immediately lowered their heads.


    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Can we capture the big fish directly when we interrogate or detect them?¡± Ne asked.


    ¡± Alright.¡± Kant nodded.


    ¡± Then is the use of lethal force allowed?¡±


    ¡°In principle, we should try our best to capture them alive. There are also people who can¡¯t die so easily.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± But if the other party fights back fiercely, then let him die a painful death.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the screening of crimes,¡± Ni asked again,¡±please tell me what rules we should follow.¡±


    Kant said,¡± The mastermind behind the riot is the highest level. He¡¯s in charge of bribing and giving instructions. The second level is the leader who¡¯s paid to do things. The second level is the leader who¡¯s paid to do things. The second level is the leader who¡¯s paid to do things. They¡¯re sorted ording to their status, subjective purpose, and the amount of money.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    He said,¡± Pay attention to the criminal¡¯s background, mainly the part where he took the money. Check and ask about his family situation and personal conduct, as well as the whereabouts of the money. For example, whether this person has old, weak, women and children in his family who need to be supported, what is his usual reputation, whether he gambled or used all the money to support his family, or whether he squandered a part of the money and left the other part for his family. Check all these and register them all for me.¡±


    ¡± As well as those rioters who have been incited, we must also screen them all, especially those who took advantage of the chaos to rob and rob, or even fight andmit violence. We must also arrest them all.¡±


    Ne listened attentively and pondered.


    ¡°I understandpletely, Your Highness,¡± he said atst.


    ¡± You, you, and that elf will be in charge of this matter together. I¡¯ll tell him part of the detailster, and you guys will tell him the rest. As for the Faraway Harbor, you guys should also tell them about this principle.¡±


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t Cavisaron stay and listen?


    Of course, it was to create the feeling that he was reluctant to give you a small job, but he didn¡¯t intend to use you elves to do this kind of intelligence interrogation work. Forget it, you guys should do it too!


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ne and the rich young master of the Empire looked at each other. They knew that the other party was not reliable, so they could only ask themselves,¡± Onest question, Your Highness. This mission requires cooperation with the people of Distant Harbor. The three of us must also coordinate and let the people of Distant Harbor know. May I ask, under what name do we act?¡±


    The issue of name was indeed very important. It was the same for Kant and the fleets of the three countries. As the navy of their country, they naturally could not serve Kant as soldiers of their country.


    Kant¡¯s authority naturally had to make his voice heard.


    Kant thought about it and smiled.


    ¡°I belong to the court.¡± He replied,¡± The Rebel Society.¡±


    The two fleetmanders left, but Kant remained seated with his legs crossed.


    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s smiling face came from the side.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Kant asked in disdain.


    ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡± asked Long Niang with a smile. Do my words really matter?¡±


    Kant shifted his gaze away when he heard that.¡± No, I suddenly remembered the bloody hole on an old woman¡¯s face.¡± At that time, I was powerless and could only choose what I thought was the best choice. But now, I can do something else, so why not? Anyway, there are plenty of people who can run errands for me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look like he wanted to talk about it.


    Therefore, the Dragoness shouted exaggeratedly,¡±Eh? Wasn¡¯t it because of me? Disappointed!¡±


    ¡°No, you have your reasons too.¡±


    Kang De turned around and met Long Niang¡¯s eyes.


    Lily was shocked.


    ¡°0.1%¡±, Kant replied as he met Long Niang¡¯s evasive gaze.


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    ¡°Take away 0.1% of the shares in exchange for me agreeing to your suggestion. Carefully screen out the specificposition of those rioting idiots and give some scum who are not hopeless a chance¡­¡±


    The next moment, the little female dragon roared, No! What the f * ck! Let those ants die! Even if their cheap lives were multiplied by ten thousand times, it wouldn¡¯t be worth this much!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree! This doesn¡¯t conform to the spirit of the contract!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me!¡±


    ¡°I have to be ridden by you for five years to exchange for this 0.1%¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s emotions eased up a little as he cried andughed.


    Yes, it could be done.


    Even if I had no subordinates, even if I was isted and helpless, even if I had to face the hostility of an entire city, the ever-changing Goethe politics, and even the attention of the entire world, I could still take Distant Harbor by myself.


    Without ackey, I can go whoring for free.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS1: 7,000 words!]


    ¡± Ps2: F * ck, all these years, I¡¯ve been cursing the public and the US cents. It¡¯s only today that I sincerely admit that when ites to freedom, the M Nation is still stronger. I¡¯ve lost.¡±

 Chapter 548: 548

    Chapter 548: 548


    Old Kant Is Watching You


    The night sky hadpletely fallen. Stars filled the sky, and the sea breeze blew and the waves roared.


    The Knight Astolford parked outside the far harbor lit up with bright lights. From the bow to the stern, the newly added lighting equipment made it look like a shining fortress on the sea.


    Especially the protruding fire-control radar part, that huge and long, round andrge pir with a string of bright lighting groups wrapped around it, making it look like a giant glowing gun, which was daunting.


    Kant received the first batch of infected people in the light.


    Due to Horus ¡®warning, the elven fleet suffered the least damage, with only one warship sinking. However, they wereter attacked by the swarm of mutated dragons. Although the Royal Navy¡¯sbat ability was the best in the world, there were still casualties. Putting aside the deaths, there were also many sailors who were more or less contaminated with the element of contradiction. They were isted ording to emergency regtions, and ording to the severity of the situation, the seriously ill were given priority treatment.


    The authority of themanding officer and the strict rules of the naval tradition ensured that everything was carried out in an orderly manner.


    The two ships lined up side by side. Horus released the foldabledder. On the opposite deck, the elven sailors who needed treatment were already lined up. Kant¡¯s expression changed. He looked around and saw purple spots shining more or less inside their bodies. This was the new ability he had gained after connecting with the Paragon Engine.


    It was also the reason why he had the confidence to control this terrifying substance.


    This characteristic could even be used more.


    The special substance known as the Element of Parody had been deliberately sent to the previous era by the future Kant. Through Asha¡¯s past arrangements, he had used the divine power of time and space to form a shback. He had even obtained this mechanical world of springs and gears from somewhere, just to avoid the ears and ears of the Sound of Doomsday andplete this closed loop. It must have been of great use and significance. It might even be regarded by the future Kant as the key to defeating fate.<div>


    From now on, he would have to explore and use the element of contradiction.


    He already had a preliminary n.


    Commander Cavisarron personally boarded the ship with a few of his subordinates. He was very polite, and his expression was respectful but solemn. Themanders of the elven fleet all had the same expression. They looked at Kant with both respect and hatred. Respect came from power, and hatred came from some kind of imagination.


    After all, with the help of the monarchs and leaders of various countries, the gossip about the Phoenix King and the Skyquaking Dragon had be more and more intense. It had always been a hot topic in various countries and regions.


    ¡°.. Your Highness.¡±


    The elves ¡®bitter expressions reminded people of the greenery of the great forest.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± said the Brigadier General.


    Kant looked at the distant port. The sky waspletely dark, but the port city not far away was brightly lit. There were many dancing mes wandering around. It was obvious that the search team was holding torches.


    The interest groups in the distant port should be doing their best.


    It was obvious that Kant¡¯s hostile attitude and terrifying threat had them thoroughly terrified.


    A friendly Forbidden Mage could stop a war for Goethe, sweep through the three navies with alchemical warships, and bring peace and protection to distant ports. What if it was a cruel one?


    Therefore, they could only do as they were told.


    Moreover, Kant¡¯s request was to arrest the instigators and rioters in the city. It waspletely reasonable.


    Because the aftermath had proven that these rioters ¡®actions wereplete nder. They ndered a great expert who fought for Goethe. ording to thews of any country, it would not be a problem to hang them all. In some more authoritative countries, there was nothing to say even if they killed their entire family. This was the privilege of the strong.


    The reason why they were unwilling to do so was that they were afraid of ruining their reputation, which was neither too big nor too small of a problem. Secondly, they knew that the instigators and executors of this matter were inextricably linked to the Empire, the Council, and even the elves. The trade unions, ships, and workshops that served the three countries had more or less contributed. If they were to kill them, they would undoubtedly offend the three behemoths.


    Kant was not afraid, but they were.


    But Kant had also made his stance clear. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?


    Afraid.


    Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and do it.<div>


    No one was destined to sleep in Distant Harbor tonight.


    Kant turned around and looked at the elves before him.¡± There¡¯s no need to be so formal. We¡¯re actually family now. I¡¯m not treating you as captives¡­¡± he said casually.


    Damn, this sentence almost made the elves choke.


    Their faces were all red, and their eyes were filled with fear and despair.<div>


    This mental state was described in detail in many literary works on Earth. Just like how those works unfolded, they could only pretend that nothing had happened.


    Kant said,¡± I¡¯ve taken a look. Your infection isn¡¯t serious. Hurry up and screen all of you. Once you¡¯re cured, you still have to take care of the council. As for you guys,e one boat at a time. Once you¡¯re done, sail to the side and drop the anchor to sleep. The prisoner camp isn¡¯t ready yet. You guys can make do on the ship.¡±


    He shook his head and said,¡± Sigh, it¡¯s actually quite troublesome. You¡¯re all elves, and you have a national grudge against Goethe and me. It¡¯s not convenient for me to use you, and there¡¯s no point in locking you up. I don¡¯t intend to use you to extort anything from the Sunset Moon Council. After all¡­¡± Ha, you all know. So why don¡¯t I just let you guys go? How about this, you can leave after you¡¯re cured¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The elves snapped out of their reverie. The light of the great forest shone on them. They gritted their teeth, but they did not dare to speak the truth. Themander was the better one. He said,¡± The dignity of the elves does not allow us to leave after epting the kindness of the enemy! I beg you to allow us to repay you ordingly!¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression was troubled. He was hesitant.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡± Please!¡± The elves begged bitterly.¡± Please have mercy! We have already lost the battle and have nothing but our dignity. Please don¡¯t take away what¡¯s left of us!¡±


    The elves surrounded Kant and begged him. They were just short of dying to prove their loyalty. Kant saw that it was about time. He pretended to think for a while.¡± Forget it. There¡¯s a small matter now.¡± You guys go and help out. After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll be even, okay?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not we¡¯re even is up to our judgment!¡± Kavisaron said decisively. Please tell me!¡±


    Ah, I¡¯m even starting to like these elves.


    Kant sat on a chair at the side.¡± Have your mene first. We¡¯ll talk as we treat them.¡±


    They were busy until almost midnight.


    It was actually very simple to remove the Paragon Element from the soldiers. Kant had a strong affinity for this mysterious element, so he could easily use the Fire Stealer¡¯s power to strip and absorb it. The process was to line up the soldiers and walk up to him. He would look at them, then shake his hand or pat them on the shoulder.<div>


    It could basically be treated as arge-scale handshake party.


    The benefit of doing so was that every infected crew member in the fleets of the three countries would remember Kant.


    They boarded this steel warship that only existed in legends and legends and came into close contact with this peerless expert who had destroyed the army with forbidden spells and intimidated the entire world. They even had a short conversation with him.


    The world was used to looking up to the strong and the powerful. Kant was not some hateful politician, but a powerful person who wielded the power of destruction. The sailors had witnessed the mythical warship leap out of the portal of space at the most desperate moment. The shocking scene had been etched in their minds for a long time. It would definitely be a topic of conversation by the furnace in decades toe. Now, the legendary figure was treating them personally.


    Although it wasn¡¯t to the extent of making them bow their heads, their instinctive gratitude and respect had already been imprinted.


    Not to mention the Paragon Engine.


    These creatures, who had been infected by the Paragon Element but still retained their intelligence, felt an indescribable sense of awe when they saw Kant, especially when the distorted substance in their bodies flowed out like water and returned to the sea. It was especially so when the power disappeared. They even felt a sense of loss.


    Kant¡¯s n had been set the moment they arrived at the distant harbor.


    There was only a difference between zero and countless times.


    Now that they were short of manpower, how could they let them go just because they worked for a short time?


    ¡°Everyone.¡±


    Kant sat at the edge of a round table in the conference room of the Afu. There were more than twenty elven mages standing before him. Therge space and small group helped the listener build a certain positive trust.


    ¡°Did Brigadier General Cavisaron tell you the details?¡± he asked.<div>


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡± In the name of the members of the Rebellion Society,¡± the mage in the lead said.¡± They will participate in the search for the rioters in the distant harbor. One hundred and twenty elite marines will also be selected as the first batch of members of the action team for Your Highness tomand.¡±


    ¡± In order not to arouse the national sentiments of the Goethe people, we will hide the physical characteristics of the elves with our hoods. If we encounter any organizations or spies under Twilight Moon, we are authorized to avoid suspicion.¡±


    The mage gave a military salute.¡± Sir, we are elite spellcasters selected by themander and the chief mage. We are experienced and are good at closebat and rapid reaction warfare. We all have aw degree in the spirit department and have received judicial training. Most importantly, we all have the King¡¯s Party background.¡±


    ¡°I hope this will reduce your doubts.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant nodded.¡± Spell Caster, your name.¡±


    ¡°Miniglit, Your Highness.¡± The mage said,¡± Thank you for dispelling the cursed evil. We all swear to repay your kindness with our hard work and dedication.¡±


    The bitterness in their eyes was exactly the same as Brigadier General Kalvesaron¡¯s.


    This was a good thing.


    Kant pointed at the table next to him.¡± I believe in your determination and will. Everyone, no one knows elves better than I do. Try this. It¡¯s a small gift I prepared for you.¡±


    The elves with keen attention entered the meeting room and began to observe the strange props andyout around them. Ever since they boarded the warship, the mages with extensive knowledge had been secretly observing all the details of the warship until they were allowed to enter the meeting room. What they saw along the way made them uneasy.


    The wise mages had already determined a fact.


    The various designs and arrangements of this huge warship all indicated one thing-it was designed to carry at least hundreds ofbatants to fight alongside the ship.<div>


    But there was no one.


    Why?


    All sorts of doubts and uneasiness were suppressed in their hearts. They followed Kant¡¯s gaze and looked over. In fact, the elves had already seen that there were dozens of wrist guards on the round table made of strange materials.


    ¡± Wizard Miniglit, please put it on.¡±


    Kant picked one up and handed it to the man.


    The spellcaster only hesitated for a moment before he put it on his hand without hesitation. The card slot was fastened well, and the workmanship was not bad. The design was interesting. Mind power could not prate it, but he could sense extraordinary energy fluctuations.


    ¡± This is a small gift that will allow you to better carry out the mission I have given you. It can be considered a small benefit and support. Everyone, this is the prerequisite for everything.¡±


    ¡± If you want to work for me, Kant, then you must wear this bracelet. Don¡¯t lend it, take it off, lose it, or give it to anyone else until you regain your freedom. When that timees, remember to return it to me, okay?¡±


    Surveince, positioning, control¡­Various thoughts emerged in the minds of the Spell Casters.


    It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t understand.


    Once the information about the alchemical warship was spread, the whole world would probably admit that His Highness Kant¡¯s alchemy was unparalleled in the world. If one were to say that this thing was useless, it would be better to say that this bastard and the queen were innocent. The elves did not show any expression on the surface, but they were sneering in their hearts.


    Gifts, benefits, support.


    What a joke.


    Kant smiled and gestured to Miniglit.¡± Mage, perform.¡±


    The other party was a little dissatisfied.


    ¡± Show me a little magic or a little trick. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re rubbing ice or ying with fire. Show me.¡±


    The spellcasters explored the ultimate mysteries of the world, cultivated diligently, and were noble and powerful. How could they bepared to the circus¡¯s magic tricks? The elven mage had wanted to say this, but the Forbidden Spell was too scary.


    Forget it, he would just treat it as showing the results to the Scouts.


    ¡± Let your magic power flow through your wrist guard,¡± Kant said.¡± Then cast a spell.¡±


    Miniglit did as he was told.


    The next moment, a bright pir of fire rose from his hand. This was the most basic Palm Fire, a small technique for apprentices to practice elemental affinity and control!


    The Spell Caster¡¯s expression changed drastically, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing. He was so shocked that his face turned pale. He reached out to grab the bracer, wanting to tear it off.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± Feel it. It¡¯s different.¡±


    The mage¡¯s movements paused, and then he stopped, trying to mobilize his magic power.


    Slowly sensing.


    Then, his expression changed again.


    From disbelief to disbelief, the former was fear, thetter¡­There was a hint of surprise.


    The other mages weren¡¯t stupid. They could sense something from theirpanions ¡®behavior.


    ¡°Just like you guys thought.¡± Kant said,¡± Inside the wristband, there¡¯s a Paragon Element sealed inside. It¡¯s the thing that infected you. That¡¯s what it¡¯s called, I told you.¡±


    He looked at the faces, and the noble elves revealed different expressions.


    Surprise, fear, dread, retreat, and hesitation.


    ¡°I know what everyone is thinking.¡±


    Kant said,¡± All of you have been infected by the element of contradiction. That terrifying thing can turn living beings into ugly puppets. You have seen it before. It is said to be a gift from the devil because there are opportunities in danger. I believe you have discovered that this element can greatly increase your supernatural powers.¡±


    ¡± To be honest, it¡¯s indeed impressive that you¡¯re still able to make up your mind to let me carry out the purge after tasting that taste. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of your superior¡¯s strict orders or your own rationality, but to be able to make such a decision is worthy of admiration¡­But now, as you can see.¡±


    ¡± They were extracted, transformed, and sealed by me,¡± he said calmly.¡± Now, they arepletely harmless.¡±


    Kant picked up a wrist guard and waved it in front of the elves.¡±It¡¯s a rtively simple and primitive version. It was urgently modified for tonight¡¯s event. The workmanship and design are not good. I¡¯m sorry to make a fool of myself. ording to my estimation, it can increase your overall spellcasting ability by at least 30%. There will be more in the future.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need to use these things to scheme against you. Firstly, you¡¯re not worthy. Secondly, I want to control the elves. There¡¯s no need to use such an inefficient method.¡±


    ¡± So, give it a try. Like I said, this is a gift. If you reject it now, it might be a little difficult for you to use it in the future. At least in the short term, I don¡¯t have any ns to say it.¡±


    The mages looked at the wrist guard, their expressions uncertain.


    For Spell Casters, every bit of improvement was a dreame true.


    ¡®What do you mean I can¡¯t use external objects? Are you kidding me? I can¡¯t be a mage god, and I don¡¯t want to engrave my name on the path of arcana. This thing can increase mybat power by 30%, which means more chances of survival, promotion, and rewards. Whoever doesn¡¯t use it would be stupid.¡¯


    However, the horror and torture of the Paragon Element entering their bodies still terrified them.


    ¡°I will be honest with you, everyone.¡± Kant said,¡± Using this is a prerequisite of our agreement. If you don¡¯t want to use it, you can withdraw. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, but if you¡¯re willing to use it, you have to agree to my conditions. You can¡¯t take it off, dismantle it for research, destroy it by force, or give it to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You can send this information back to the country. I don¡¯t mind. You can reject this condition, but if you want to withdraw from this operation, I respect your position and thoughts.¡±


    ¡± The only thing I can¡¯t tolerate is betrayal and breaking promises.¡±


    ¡± If you agree to my conditions but don¡¯t do it, it means that you¡¯ve betrayed my trust. All of you who betrayed me will suffer the most desperate consequences. The people of Splendor Sand Town, the elf expedition army that was blown up by Lucerne City, and the people of the distantnds over there are all clear about this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve all thought it through.¡±


    Kant waved the wrist guard in his hand and pointed at those items.


    After a moment of silence, an elf slowly walked forward and took the wrist guard from Kant¡¯s hand. He put it on his own hand and bowed to Kant.


    One after another.


    There was no need to sign any contracts or contracts.


    They all knew the consequences of breaking a promise, and they also knew Kant¡¯s ability to execute.


    ¡± Everyone, familiarize yourself with your new item. I hope the user experience is good.¡± Kant said,¡± You can leave now. While you¡¯re at it, you can discuss with the elites of the Royal Marine Corps whether they, as powerful warriors, need this gift.¡±


    These elven mages left, their backs looking a little dejected.


    Thest elf walked out of the room and left under the guidance of Horus through the loudspeaker in the corridor.


    Lily, who had been sitting beside him as a bodyguard, moved a stool to Kant and looked at him for a while.¡± You have a big appetite. I was wondering why you were so generous. You actually wanted free treatment without any conditions. I didn¡¯t expect you to wait here. You actually want to poach the three kingdoms.¡±


    Kant spread his hands.¡± I¡¯m in despair too. I¡¯m a lonemander. Ick manpower and followers. I can only think of a way myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to cultivate spells. There¡¯s a limit to one¡¯s talent. When one reaches a certain level, it¡¯ll be very difficult to improve. I think those elven mages ¡®lives areing to an end. It¡¯s indeed tempting for you to suddenly take out something that can increase theirprehensive casting ability by 30%. Moreover, there might be even better things in the future¡­Tsk tsk, how tempting.¡±


    ¡± But aren¡¯t you afraid that the other countries will take the opportunity to nt spies?¡± Lily squinted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s better to say that it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Kant raised his eyebrows and smiled.¡± Basically, if they want to nt a spy in, they have to stuff ten innocent people in as cover. Wouldn¡¯t that be very profitable for me?¡± And if a certain guy is a spy, then he will definitely work hard to perform and climb up to gain my trust. For this, he will have to continuously build merits and prove his value to me. Such a good employee, of course, I have to use him well.¡±


    F * ck, that makes sense.


    Lily choked for a moment. She could not help but argue with Kant when she saw his smug expression.


    ¡°But there are also good people who want to perform well. How can you tell who is a spy?¡±


    Kant smiled meaningfully.


    For this batch of wrist guards, he had gone to the White Fog World overnight to sweep through more than ten mobile phone stores.


    ¡°.. Forget it, I¡¯m toozy to know. I don¡¯t want you to deduct my shares again.¡±


    Long Niang shook her head and said,¡±However, this Paragon Element is indeed useful. The armor you made for us the other day was like this¡­¡± Is there anything more powerful?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. There really is.¡± Kant stroked his chin.¡± I n to build a heavybat armor for you in your dragon form. It¡¯s a semi-protective armor that protects vital parts and can also provide auxiliary thrust for the wings. Most importantly, it¡¯ll be equipped with a Paragon Particle Cannon, turning you into a vanguard gunboat¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that? It sounds so weird!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s super handsome.¡±


    ¡± Please allow me to question your taste¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, secretary, quickly call the people from the council over. F * ck, I have to say the same trick a few times¡­ In the end, we stillck people.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Why do I have a new position?¡±


    ¡°0.1%¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    After Long Niang left, Kang De rxed and exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Horus ¡®voice rang out.


    ¡± The connection is sessful. Images and sounds have been sessfully received. However, the temporary data exchange link established with the help of this warship is still of limited effectiveness¡­We need a better solution.¡±


    Kant nodded.


    Because in the near future, his eyes and ears would be under his control from Valentan in the east to Far Harbor in the west, and even the underground world two thousand meters deep.


    This required a huge information system, and even Earth¡¯s technology could notplete it alone.


    The element of contradiction¡­


    ¡°We will do it,¡± he said.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    6,000 words! Ah, tomorrow try to break up the big chapters¡­

 Chapter 549: 549

    Chapter 549: 549


    A True Man Must Not Have Power for a Day


    Distant Harbor, which had been sleepless all night, weed a new mor in the brightly lit city.


    This was the longest day in Distant Harbor.


    Everything happened in a single day. First, the fleets of the three countries arrived at the city. Then, rumors spread. Then, chaos broke out. The city was in chaos. The dragons on the sea attacked. The fleets of the three countries were attacked fiercely. A cruel and tragic battle was happening not far away. Then, the steel warships tore through the air and the des of destruction shed across the sky. Prince Kant¡¯s ship put down all the disasters.


    But things were far from over.


    As a matter of fact, the instigators of the riots in the distant harbor had already sensed that something was wrong when Kant¡¯s warship appeared out of nowhere. The hundreds of thousands of casualties of the Sunset Moon army during the Songmoon War had proven one thing: the Skyquaking Dragon was not known for his kindness and kindness. And now, he had really returned.


    People would only feel regret when they lost a bet.


    For example, if he had known earlier, he would not have paid for this order.


    Those who were quick-witted were already prepared to escape the city.


    However, their attempts failed.


    Going by sea was equivalent to courting death, and escaping onnd was also impossible because they quickly discovered that the Investigation Corps from Danfeng Lucerne had already blocked allnd traffic in the distant port.<div>


    More than ten magic hot-air balloons were floating above the main road in all directions. The high-power Life Probing Light Beam was activated, scanning the ground continuously. Rangers and crossbow troops were also blocking the way. All the people who tried to leave the city were blown back without exception. They were asked for ¡± Her Highness Ste¡¯s order ¡°.


    As a result, these instigators became even more flustered.


    They colluded with each other, asked for information, changed their hiding ces, and even sent gifts to the nobles in distant ports to inquire about some insider information or exchange for protection. When the real danger arrived, they no longer had the calmness and wisdom to stir up the storm and promote the conspiracy in the past.


    Because now, they were already in the game.


    Their nationality, promises, money, and status could no longer protect them.


    These so-called big shots and schemers were no different from those hooligans who followed Kant to cause trouble and take advantage of him. They were all trembling under the threat of Kant¡¯s revenge.


    No, they were even worse off than thetter.


    Thetter could console himself that perhaps His Highness Kant would not bother with trash like them and would only settle scores with those important figures in high positions.


    But everyone was wrong.


    Soon, they learned that His Highness Kant valued equality the most.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let any of them off!¡±


    On the shack street in the dock area of Faraway Harbor, the dirty streets were filled with the unpleasant smell of fish. The light of the torches illuminated the darkness, and pairs of numb or fearful eyes blinked in the dpidated shacks on both sides.


    The people here were one of the lowest levels in the Far Harbor. They relied on the dock area to survive, such as the short-term workers who sold theirbor to unload goods, the prostitutes who provided paid services to the sailors who came ashore, and even the sailors ¡®agents, lousy chefs, thieves, beggars, and casino thugs¡­ Wait, wait, wait.


    Everyone had stopped working tonight, but it did not mean that no one would disturb them. This was the third group of uninvited guests. There were about a dozen people, all equipped with small shields, short swords, and leather armor. They were the patrol team of the dock area. Under the watchful eyes of the residents of the shack area, a few soldiers dragged out a man who was struggling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! I didn¡¯t do anything! Please, my lord! Please let me go!¡±


    The man was lying in the dirty mud, and there were heart-wrenching cries behind him. A woman in a tattered and patched dress was howling, and there were two crying children.


    The captain of the patrol team couldn¡¯t bear to see this. He was also born here. Because his mother remarried, his stepfather, who had a little power, finally gave him the chance to join the patrol team under her pleading, allowing him to achieve a leap in ss. However, because of this past experience, he was still full of sympathy for the people here.


    This was the problem.


    Under the feudal system, the ability of the lower echelons to carry out orders had always been a problem. Even though the nobles in Distant Harbor had fully understood Kant¡¯s attitude and threat and were determined to do their best to satisfy his demands, the orders were usually given at a lower level. When they reached the executive level, they would usually be given a greater discount.<div>


    Because in the eyes of the big shots, those instigators and street hooligans were just dogs. It didn¡¯t matter if they were killed. They could always raise a new one. For these grassroots executors, the heads of the Chamber of Commerce, gang leaders, and even tavern owners were money bags, good brothers, and brothers-inw. For various reasons, their strength in carrying out orders was slightly insufficient.


    There might even be situations where they were soft-hearted and indulgent.


    But that was two hours ago.


    Just as the squad leader¡¯s heart was filled with reluctance, a violent force surged from the side and pushed him to the side. He turned around in shock and anger, and the person in the ck cloak gave him a mocking sneer.<div>


    ¡± Goethe, you are wasting time.¡±


    There were a total of three ck-robed men. ording to their superiors, they were allies who were ¡®guiding and participating in the investigation.¡¯They imed to be members of the court under Lord Kant¡¯smand. They were a bunch of mad dogs.


    The traitor went straight forward, grabbed the suspect¡¯s hair, and lifted him up. The intense pain made the suspect scream, and the cries of his wife and children became even more ear-piercing.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, he¡­¡± the captain shouted.


    The other party looked back sinisterly.¡± Six criminals have identified him, so his arrest priority has been raised to the level of a small leader. I¡¯ll say this onest time, Goethe. Don¡¯t doubt Lord Horus ¡®judgment.¡±


    Horus.


    This was the fifth time the squad leader had heard this name tonight.


    All they knew was that Horus was a capable subordinate of Lord Kant. They knew nothing else. However, those who had heard of this name had already imagined Horus to be a cold-blooded, cold-blooded, cruel, and efficient judge. He provided all kinds of suggestions to his minions, including interrogating, interrogating, and capturing. He never made any mistakes.


    As the man screamed, the traitor grabbed his hair and dragged him into the house.


    Lord Horus had said that the ce where the criminals were caught would be the interrogation room. If there were criminals everywhere in the distant port, then this city would be an execution ground.


    ¡± Neon Toka, nicknamed Swordfish. At least six criminals have identified you today. Lord Horus said that ording to the cross-model inference, you should have a certain reputation and appeal in the local area. How ugly, Goethe people. You betrayed the only guardian who helped you and saved you.¡±


    Cries rang out as Neon, who was pressed against the wall, struggled desperately. He watched in despair as his wife was dragged in and his two children were violently thrown into the corner of the wall. The two men in ck robes pulled out the scimitars at their waists and aimed them at the innocent women and children.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! I beg you! Have mercy, my lord! It has nothing to do with them!¡±<div>


    The ck-robed man in front of him was like an envoy of the devil.


    ¡°Betrayales with a price.¡±


    ¡± Your Highness Kant has issued an order to kill all the traitors. The court will abide by his orders. We will execute you and your family here.¡± The man who called himself the Rebel looked bloodthirsty.


    Neon let out a desperate cry. He struggled desperately, but a terrifying aura light appeared on the other party¡¯s body. His hands were like iron pincers, and it was not a power that he could resist.


    He could only wail as he watched the two demon envoys approach his family with their swords.


    The man let out a wail that sounded like he was about to die.


    ¡°But,¡±


    Rain after a long drought, the voice of heaven.


    Thest trace of hope in despair was like a log floating in the water.


    The person before him said coldly,¡± But the benevolent Prince Kant is willing to give you onest chance. Swordfish Neon, you and your family face the death penalty. However, if you can confess five aplices, note that they are instigators who have the same reputation as you, your wife and daughter will be spared the death penalty. If you confess another five, you will be spared the death penalty. You only need to servebor to atone for the rest of your sins.¡±


    ¡± If you can provide more important information, that is, the specific information and identity of the person who bribed and instigated you, or even the specific whereabouts and clues, one piece of information can be worth five heads.¡±


    ¡°The premise is that your confession is correct.¡±


    ¡± I think you should know that deception is more detestable than silence. It will also lead to a crueler punishment.¡± He turned to look at Neon¡¯s wife and daughter.<div>


    The interrogated¡¯s eyes flickered. He hesitated, weighed, and pondered. Friendship, kindness, and family. Sometimes, the answer was obvious, but it required time and process to deduce.


    However, the traitor was obviously very impatient.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, I¡¯ll ask your wife and child.¡± He pulled out his long knife and waved it.¡± I bet they know who you went out with during the day.¡±


    He had only taken two steps when an urgent shout rang out from behind him.


    The traitor turned his head in satisfaction.


    Neon lowered his head and muttered,¡±I said¡­¡± I said¡­¡±


    A few minutester.


    In the dark night, a group of ck-robed men was moving quickly.


    They didn¡¯t use torches. The group¡¯s Low Light and Dark Vision gave them the vision of cats. The Azure Fleet had one Intermediate Mage, five Low-level Mages, twelve Apprentices, and thirty-six Tasio Sword and Shield Guards with several small magic devices.


    It was a ssic heavy magic assault team under the military system of the council.


    They were ordered to carry out a covert manhunt.


    At this moment, a deep and cold voice sounded in the silent night.


    ¡°I am Horus.¡±<div>


    The middle-ranked mage in the lead immediately stopped. He made a gesture, and the Sword and Shield Guardian unfurled his crossbow, raised his shield, and looked around. Then, the spellcaster raised the bracer on his right arm.


    The red light on it shed.


    ¡°Sir Horus, the Firestorm Squad is on standby,¡± he said.


    A cold and awe-inspiring voice sounded.¡± Mission changed. There¡¯s been a major breakthrough in the interrogation. We¡¯ve locked onto the location of the cunning fox, Teresa. She¡¯s hidden in the log warehouse of ck Water Lake in the southwest corner of your office.¡±


    ¡± You are the closest team. I order you to immediately lead the team tounch a surprise attack. You must capture this big fish alive. The Battle Spear Team and the Dragon Teeth Grass Team from the C-14 and B-5 areas will arriveter. They willunch a joint attack from different directions. Any questions?¡±


    ¡± Yes, sir,¡± the captain of the Firestorm Squad said without hesitation.¡± I need the exact location.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m re-nning the route for you. Turn right on the road 300 meters ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°You heard it, gentlemen.¡± The spellcaster said,¡± Don¡¯t be outdone by the elves and the Empire.¡±


    Using group eleration, they followed the navigation and blended into the night wind to quickly rush to the target location. A flying object silently descended from the sky, and a drone engraved with a silencing barrier flew silently. The night vision lens paid attention to the current situation of the battlefield and transmitted it back to the LCD screen on the bridge of Afu in real time.


    Some spellcasters with keen senses looked up at the sky, but Horus ¡®voice rang out from their wristbands.


    ¡± Continue forward, soldier.¡± It said,¡± Father is watching your performance.¡±


    The log warehouse was already at the edge of the outer city. There were no city walls, and thew enforcement was rtively weak. In order to prevent theft and for some shady transactions that could not be told to outsiders, the owners of this area built their own walls and even towers here, and stationed sentries in the surroundings.


    The Firestorm team approached silently. Low Light Vision and Life Detection spells had discovered the hidden sentries in advance. After confirming the location, the spellcaster changed to a sniper wand and guided the Shadow Arcane Arcane Arrows to kill them silently. One by one, they arrived near the wall of the log warehouse.


    ¡± This is practically a small-scale fortress.¡±


    The team leader used Eagle Eye to investigate.¡± Fortified arrow towers and shooting holes, high above, hidden spellcasting holes on the city walls, three-meter-tall wooden walls, smeared with fire-resistant mud, I heard the cries of mutated hunting dogs, and abnormal elemental fluctuations. There are spellcasters guarding here¡­It¡¯s impossible to infiltrate.¡±


    He pondered for a moment.


    ording to the Council¡¯s military manual, such an area required the mobilization of magic devices to bombard it, or mages who were proficient in the Earth School of Thought to suppress it. The Firestorm Squad did not have such conditions, but they were now prisoners and fighting for His Highness Kant. More importantly, this middle-rank mage whose teacher had passed away early and had not been able to make any progress in the past ten years had his own ns and ideas.


    Hence, the captain gritted his teeth.


    ¡± Mr. Gros, I will lead the mage army tounch a feint attack on the city wall. During this period, I need you to lead an elite force and use a directional explosion disk to blow up the gate. Lord Horus said that this is an important operation. If you can sessfully blow up the gate, this merit will be remembered by His Highness Kant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The leader of the Sword and Shield Guards was stunned. He hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    If he wanted something, he had to fight for it himself.


    ¡°-just a moment, gentlemen,¡±


    ¡± I noticed that the log yard has a rtively dense defense. Is your team not capable of attacking the city?¡± Horus ¡®voice sounded again.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no such thing. We¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Venerable One, seek truth from facts.¡± The cold and decisive voice carried an unquestionable dignity.¡± In Father¡¯s army, there cannot be a situation where courage trumps reason.¡±


    The captain hesitated for a moment and said dejectedly,¡± Yes, sir. We didn¡¯t bring any magic devices to attack. The defense here requires the bombardment spells of the Earth School of Thought to break through. I¡¯m not good at it¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing,¡± But we are eager to make contributions, my lord. The warship we serve has sunk. It has been corrupted by mutation and attacked our allies. As survivors, we have no future in the Council¡¯s naval system, so¡­¡±


    ¡± I understand, sir. But please remember, you are now fighting for Father. Even if you are temporarily hired members, you must follow the rules set by Father. At least before you return the bracelet, you must remember that your lives are gold coins in Father¡¯s hands. You must use them carefully.¡±


    The people who heard this were all stunned. They could not understand the meaning of these words for a moment.


    ¡± I¡¯m not going back.¡± Horus¡¯s voice sounded immediately after.¡± We¡¯re submitting a request for a firepower strike.¡±


    A momentter, a voice that was always calm and reliable came from the bracelet.¡± His Highness Kant has approved the bombing request. The fire control system is online. The weapon system is authorized. The aerial firepower tform is cruising¡­¡±


    A golden dragon broke through the dark clouds above the distant harbor. It pped its wings and turned. The tworge drones mounted on its abdomen separated and swooped down toward the brightly lit city.


    Kant was a man of his word. He would keep his word since he had promised not to let the Dragon Tribe¡¯s surrendered soldiers join the battle. However, this didn¡¯t dy the delivery.


    ¡°Pay attention to avoid the attack range. Five, four, three, two, one¡­¡±


    The dark night sky suddenly lit up, and the sky was lit up with fire waves. Everyone looked up and saw ming arrows falling from the sky, whistling in the air, and bombarding the ground with rolling heat waves.


    Violent explosions rose into the sky like zing fireballs. Towers, tforms, and city gates were bombarded with heavy rockets. Air currents flew everywhere, and fragments exploded. The intense light dispelled the darkness, illuminating the surroundings as if it was daytime. This precise and violent bombardment illuminated every shocked face.


    ¡± The border defense and fixed fortifications have been destroyed. Firestorm Squad, happy hunting. Be careful.¡±


    Horus ¡®calm voice brought them back to reality.


    ¡± Attack!¡± The spellcaster raised his staff and pulled out a bolt of lightning from the core of the staff.


    The Sword Shield Guard raised his protective shield and charged through the sted door.


    Arrows and crossbows flew through the air in front of them, and the sound of continuous crossbows could be heard. A surge of fire elements gathered and rolled, and a zing fireball shot across the sky. The guards used their shields to block the attack of the arrows, and the ice shield was activated in a dazzling manner. The fireball bombarded, and the snowkes scattered and steam rose. The Intermediate Mage raised his staff and held up the shield. He shouted sternly,¡± Combined casting, 30 degrees in front of you, 65 to 70 meters away, cover with electric arcs¡­¡±


    In the next moment, a whistling sound came from behind. Anotherrge flying device lowered its altitude. This was a green-skinned flying device that used a portion of the Graywind Locusts for auxiliary functions and elevation. Kant had built this thing mainly because he thought it was cool. It lowered its altitude and maintained its stability under the ridiculous power of the silver locusts.


    The hanging M134 Minikong began to spin.


    Then, the red tracers streaked across the sky, spraying the dense bullets on the ground at full speed. With the help of the hydraulic shock absorption device and the high-speed rotating gun barrel to reduce the recoil, the Death de cut across, leaving behind debris, flesh, and broken limbs. Screams and cracking sounds could be heard endlessly. After dealing with the resistance in front of them, the aircraft took off and headed in another direction. The Dragon Teeth Grass team from the elves had arrived.


    The leader of the sword-shield soldiers was dumbfounded. He turned to the Spell Caster and asked,¡± Have those Valentans who fought for His Highness Kant always felt so good?¡±


    ¡± Do you want to be this good all the time?!¡± The mage snapped,¡± Then show me what you¡¯re made of!¡±


    The bridge of Knight Afu had been modified into a mess. Twenty to thirty LCD televisions were hung all over the ce, reflecting the battlefields in the distant harbor. Kant leaned back in his swivel chair, holding a bottle of iced c. He took a sip and asked,¡± Do you think these guys are good?¡±


    ¡± Isn¡¯t it your idea to specially group the sailors who sank their ships, lost their officers, and were med for attacking their allies into a single group to act alone?¡± Horus asked.


    ¡± That¡¯s because I was kind and considerate,¡± Kant said proudly.¡± I gave them a chance.¡±


    The LCD screen in front of him showed a PDF-image.


    ¡± Themander of the Firestorm Squad, Intermediate Mage Arsett. He mainly focuses on the School of Atmospheric Magic and has shown extraordinary interest and talent in spiritual spells. As a result, he is feared by his colleagues. He is a minor in the Ice Magic. He has a slightly stubborn personality and a strong desire for power. He is impulsive, ruthless, and ambitious.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve already asked the others. His mentor has passed away, so he has no support or guidance. He can only stay in the Azure Fleet to gain experience. In this battle, the warship he served was destroyed, which made things worse. His magic attainments have also stagnated, so he spent more time on what he was most interested in, which is the expansion and research of spiritual spells. Five of the eight patents he has are about the use of spiritual spells in interrogation and judicial trials¡­¡±


    Horus introduced,¡± But he¡¯s very smart. He¡¯s already sessfully carried out three manhunt operations and dispersed the trouble caused by a group of people from afar. He¡¯s decisive, regardless of the consequences, and he doesn¡¯t hesitate at all. He doesn¡¯t mind even taking the initiative to use cruel methods to achieve his goal. He¡¯s also very intelligent. He¡¯s very clear about my hints. My evaluation of him is eighty-three points. His tendency to join us is also very high.¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± Keep an eye out for it. Put it in the back-up list. We¡¯ll test it out after we¡¯re done.¡±


    Hong San¡¯s UA Card with all attributes and skills could not be found everywhere.


    An R-grade card could also be used, right?


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Layers of files of various sizes appeared on the screen. Horus said,¡± We have 573 files now. Through observing their methods,bat skills, and experience, I havepleted a preliminary assessment. The details are still being revised¡­But I have to say, father¡­¡±


    At this point, the Transformers sighed.¡± Obviously, I¡¯m not suitable for this kind of thing. It¡¯s more tiring to deal with them. After all, they¡¯re too boringpared to my father.¡±


    Kant nodded. He took a sip of Coke and frowned.¡± What do you mean?¡±


    ¡± Of course,¡± Horus said calmly,¡± Father, as a loving elder, often inspires me. He sets an example for me and teaches me the light of humanity with his pure soul¡­¡±


    Kant gave him a sideways nce.¡± Eh?¡± he said.¡± We caught him.¡±


    On the screen, the aggressive Firestorm Squad chased after their target like they were on steroids.


    As the other party fled into another warehouse, the super strong Arsett waved his staff and created a violent hurricane. After blowing the entire roof away, the mage fell from the sky.


    Afternding on the ground, he used Spirit st, then pulled out his short staffs, activated his shield, and cast Gale Impact. He charged at the seven or eight people who were fleeing like a bolt of lightning, lighting up the grass along the way. Finally, he used his magic shield to deflect the shing sword, and the short staff in his right hand tapped the side of the opponent¡¯s ribs.


    Even through the screen, he could see that the guy had been electrocuted badly.


    ¡°Sir Horus, we¡¯ve captured Cunning Fox,¡± Arset reported from the bridge.


    Kant waved his hand.


    ¡± You did well, Mr. Alcette,¡± he said as the microphone reached out.


    In the image captured by the drone, the mage¡¯s back suddenly shook and then subconsciously straightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored! Lord Kant!¡±


    His voice, which was filled with suppressed excitement, echoed in the bridge.


    ¡± Then, Mr. Arsett, who is good at mental spells and has the qualifications to be an inquisitor, can you give me a better answer in your field?¡±


    The figure trembled even more violently.


    There was an even louder sound.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    Kant fell into deep thought after the call ended.


    ¡°Father, is the taste of power wonderful?¡± Horus asked.


    Kant shook his head.¡± A real man can¡¯t be without power for a day. My old friend is not lying to me.¡±


    In the log warehouse, the smell of dry wood filled the air. Arsett took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. His subordinate beside him said,¡± My lord, the elves and the empire have arrived.¡±


    ¡± Go and thank them for their help and support as allies. Also, invite them if they¡¯re interested in participating in the trial, they might as welle and observe the council¡¯s judicial skills.¡±


    Arsett threw his staff aside, his eyes burning as he looked at his own steps.


    The leader of the gang called Cunning Fox, Teresa.


    He had already used electricity to give the man a detailed massage to ensure that he could not even move a finger. It was very magical. Fire could burn flesh and ice could shatter the body, but only electricity could burn a person into charcoal and make the man unable to move. The old guys in the council always liked to have a unique school of life science, but Arsett always felt that electricity was the key to the mysteries of life.


    ¡± I hope you can tell me what I want to know. This will allow me toplete the mission as quickly as possible and gain His Highness Kant¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re dreaming!¡± The other party¡¯s shock state slowed down a little. He spat out a mouthful of bloody phlegm.¡± I will never give in!¡±


    ¡°Oh, friend, don¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    Arsett rolled up his sleeves and revealed the bracelet.¡± That¡¯s good. It¡¯s not a bad thing to show off my skills and aplishments to my new master.¡±


    Magic power poured into the bracelet and then flowed out. Elemental affinity instantly increased. Light of the Soul lit up in the spellcaster¡¯s eyes. He reached out his hand to the stubborn tough man, and his voice hid the sound of thunder, like a god.


    ¡± Now, let¡¯s see what you fear the most.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    Ps1: 7,000 words¡­The splitting failed again¡­

 Chapter 550: 550

    Chapter 550: 550


    Look at This List, It¡¯s So Long and So Wide-looking


    Tidal Manor.


    This was the most magnificent summer resort in Distant Harbor. It was a luxurious vi in the style of the Holy Empire¡¯s revival era. It had 90 rooms and even had its own coastline. It was backed by the sea, and the sound of the waves crashing against the cliff gave this vi a romantic name. It belonged to the wealthy Tingston family.


    This was one of the cultural imprints of Distant Harbor. It was famous in the entire Blue Wave Province and even Goethe. It even set a record for the city-a grand ball attended by a thousand people.


    However, his illustrious reputation and glorious power had be a thing of the past tonight.


    Just like the symbol of the Tingston Family, the oak tree that symbolized endless strength and indomitable spirit, which could be seen everywhere in the manor, was just a beautiful and illusory wish. The private coast that belonged to the Tingston Family and no ships or fishermen were allowed to pass by had already openly sailed into the five single-masted fast boats. The illumination spells fired from the boats illuminated the entire sea.


    The escape route by sea had been blocked.


    At the gate of the manor, the light of spells shone brightly, and the low sound of arrows piercing through the air was endless. Apanied by shouts and screams, the private army, guards, and mercenaries who had been hurriedly mobilized were scattered.


    They might be like gods in suppressingborers and hunting down thieves, but they were as insignificant as ants against the main force of the Royal Elven Navy. This was the absolute difference in tactics, morale, equipment, and so on.


    ¡± We¡¯ve defeated the enemy¡¯s outer defenses. We¡¯re advancing.¡±


    re after re shot into the manor, and the slowly falling longsting cold light source shone on the gorgeous vi like stars, as well as the figure who was fleeing in the darkness.<div>


    A fatal arrow caught up from behind and pierced the heart of the timid person.


    A ck wave swept through the door. In this bloody and fiery night, the ck cloak was already equal to death and disaster.


    ¡± Hunters, chase after the fleeing soldiers. Clean up the periphery of the manor and elerate the advance. Breakthrough Attack Team, follow me. Minister Cordia, lead the Forest Patrollers to break through from the top floor. Sir Luteris, I need¡­¡±


    The well-trained elite soldiers around him kept splitting up. The night wind blew against Brigadier General Cavisslon¡¯s hood. He held a long-ded spear, and five short spears made of explosive demon crystals were ced behind his back. Even his cloak could not hide his well-developed muscles. The highestmander of the elven fleet directly participated in this surprise attack.


    After several hours of fierce battle, the traitors were caught one after another, and they confessed under the brutal interrogation of the soldiers of the fleets who had just experienced life and death and needed to vent their anger.


    The huge amount of information was collected through the bracelet and integrated into Horus ¡®MDT. The mechanical life would then summarize andpare the information, determine the authenticity, update the search list, and issue the arrest n.


    In this process, thebat concepts, personnel allocation, military technology, and even the personal qualities and personalities of the soldiers of the various countries ¡®navies were clearly understood by the Transformers.


    The Tingston family was a big fish dug out from this highly efficient disciplinary action. There was enough evidence to prove that this wealthy family from Distant Harbor had yed an extremely disgraceful role in the riot.


    For example, almost all of the ten or so small leaders who had confessed had worked or were working in the Tingston family¡¯s property. The ce where these thugs received their belongings and food was the private property of the Tingston family¡¯s hired thugs. Even the identity of the Empire spy who secretlymanded the riot on the streets had been identified. More than one person had witnessed him being picked up by the Tingston family after arriving at the distant port.


    Kant issued an arrest warrant after the evidence was conclusive.


    Given that the Tingston family was a wealthy family in a faraway port, in this era, wealth and power were often linked. With the scale of the other party¡¯s industry, their resistance would definitely not be weak.


    Therefore, this mission was given to the Elven Navy.


    After all, using a bomb to blow up this manor was really too easy for these bastards.


    Kavisaron¡¯s clear and steady voice echoed in the night sky,manding and assigning tasks.


    Horus ¡®instructions were very clear.


    The Tingston family was already at the top of the food chain in Distant Harbor. There was no bigger fish than this, so the order was clear-if they could not be captured alive, they would die a more painful death.


    ¡°Begin the operation!¡± The Brigadier General shouted,¡± You must capture all the members of the Tingston family alive!¡±


    ¡°General!¡± The hunter in charge of scouting had already returned with thetest news.¡± The rooms in the main part of the manor have been sealed, and the main door has been reinforced. The preliminary life detection shows that there are many resistance forces hidden inside, especially in the main hall. We¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll attack the main gate!¡± Kavisar shouted.<div>


    Breaking into the area with the strongest defense with lightning speed could cut off the flow of people in the entire building and intimidate the resistance to the greatest extent. It could also share the pressure with the allies who broke in from other areas.


    A whistling sound suddenly came from the manor not far away. This sound was an instinct carved into the elf¡¯s soul. An elf archer drew his arrow and drew his bow at lightning speed. He took two steps forward and shot out an arrow, splitting the cold arrow from the third floor of the manor into two. The remaining force did not diminish as it poured into the narrow shooting hole.


    Screams could be heard faintly.


    That arrow seemed to be some kind of signal to attack. A hazy shadow shed across the windows of the rooms in Tingston Manor, but the suppressive archers who had already spread out in their respective positions were already half-kneeling and waiting. Sharp arrows were fired furiously, easily beating these human archers until they could not raise their heads.<div>


    Cavisaron had already led his troops to the main entrance.


    The elf observed the tightly shut door with a sharp gaze. There was even a thick steel te ced outside the door. His Life Vision showed a red shadow behind the door. He sneered and said in a low voice,¡± Magic Archer ss, Dragon Breath Destruction Arrow. Heavy Armor Breakthrough Team, get ready.¡±


    The twelve shooters immediately split into two rows. The front row squatted down and took out three arrows from the special quivers at their waists. The tip of these arrows was as sharp as a cone, and behind the tip of the cone was a red ring.


    The hands wearing the deerskin archer gloves twisted the ring, making a light click. The fire element immediately filled the engraved magic circuits. The archers mped the three arrows between their fingers and put them on the string.


    ¡°Three arrows in a row, full bow, shoot!¡±


    With amand, three arrows were shot out in a row. Thirty-six Dragon Breath Piercing Arrows were nailed onto the reinforced iron door. The sharp armor-piercing awls pierced into the thick steel te, while the ring was blocked outside.


    Four armorers with heavy shields stepped forward like ferocious tigers.


    They formed two groups in front and behind, two by two, and dashed forward. They ran to the door and did not stop. The two shield guards in the front row raised their huge shields and collided with the tail of the Dragon Breath Piercing Arrow!


    The tworge shields mmed into the tails of the thirty-six special arrows.


    It was like a violent hammer smashing into a shallow steel nail.


    Even the specially made arrow shaft could not withstand this impact, but this was the design concept! The arrow shaft broke, and the carefully customized magic circuit immediately copsed. The chain reaction advancedyer byyer, forming a zing jet. Finally, it detonated the high-energy Dragon¡¯s Breath and exploded forward!


    With a loud boom, the resonance disintegration and distribution explosion instantly sted open the iron te and easily blew up the people supporting the door. Two heavy shield guards pushed the mes and fragments out of the luxurious hall, and twopanions behind them rushed in and threw the alchemy medicine bottles in their hands!


    A violent sh exploded in the air, like the sun blooming!<div>


    The strong light made all the ambushers close their eyes in shock. The four shield guards stood in position and pulled out the repeating crossbows behind their shields. As they moved forward, they pulled the triggers in all directions. The rtively less powerful repeating crossbows were coated with lethal poison. The shape of the crossbows had also been specially shot. When they broke through the air, they would let out a terrifying whistle. For the enemies whose vision was taken away by the strong light, such a sound would increase their panic!


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡±


    A white halo suddenly bloomed, dispersing the strong light and calming the mind. A loud shout came from the second floor of the hall. Push them out! Block here¡­¡±


    A dozen fully-armed warriors rushed out from the left and right corridors.


    They were wearing light armor, holding swords, and covering their faces with wrist guards. They tried to attack from the side and cut down the four iron cans who could not move freely.


    However, after a few steps, the light in the direction of the door was blocked, and the wind was fierce. Six figures leaped out from the heads of the shield guards, and the big swords in their hands rippled with a sea blue light under the illumination of the lights.


    BlueEdge was a Great Swordsman, the main attacker of the Royal Elven Navy.


    While maintaining the discipline of the warships, it was also used to break through the enemy¡¯s formation.


    In a boarding battle where the space for movement was narrow, it was difficult to move around, and it was impossible to form a formation, an elven two-handed swordsman who was wearing heavy woven wood armor and holding a two-handed greatsword was undoubtedly the nightmare of all enemy sailors, let alone a team of six.


    In the battle that broke into the manor, it was this two-handed sword marine unit that rushed into the enemy¡¯s formation under the long-range cover of the archer regiment. It was like a meat grinder that crushed all resistance.


    Sword light shed continuously, and the ck-robed two-handed swordsman cut into the enemy¡¯s group at the speed of four swords per second. Broken limbs soared into the sky, and blood sttered everywhere. Heads flew to the second floor, and the blood woke the archers on the second floor up from their dreams. They hurriedly shot arrows to reinforce them, but the third wave of attacks from the elves had already arrived!


    One agile figure after another slid in through the broken door. The elven archers nimbly rolled and slid on the marble floor, borrowing strength from their arms and using their feet to draw their bows. They turned around and flew, shooting three arrows at once. Their ck cloaks were like blooming dahlias, and the elven archers spun on the floor like spinning tops. Deadly arrows shot out in all directions like poisonous snakes. The archers and crossbowmen lying in ambush on the second floor kept falling!


    In an instant, the solid defense that the Tingston family had set up at the main gate for a long time was easily broken by the elven navy. This was aprehensiveg in terms ofbat techniques, concepts, equipment, and soldiers.<div>


    The mages on the second floor who were responsible for organizing the defense saw that the situation was not good and turned to run.


    Cavisaron strode in, flew up, and rushed to the second floor. The mages who ran to the corridor suddenly turned around. mes appeared and gathered into a spear. The elven Brigadier General did not hesitate and charged forward with the spear.


    The fire waves surged, and a cold light pierced through the zing fire flow and spiraled. The ck robe was burned by the scorching temperature, revealing its sturdy body. However, the scorching fire elements were suddenly dispersed by the sharp spear. The sharp spear tip was right in front of him, and the Lava Shield suddenly opened up, blocking the fatal edge.


    In the light of the fire, the elf¡¯s indifferent eyes and the mage¡¯s long beard met.


    ¡°I know a little magic too.¡± The Brigadier General revealed a cruel sneer.¡± An elective course when I returned to the Royal Academy for further studies at the age of 300!¡±


    Clenching his left fist, he struck out abruptly. Where his psyche was shaken, a little ice crystal quietly invaded. The weakest elemental connection point of the Lava Shield was invaded by a foreign element. The bnce was broken, and a crack silently opened. Following that, a huge physical impact surged in, and the shield shattered!


    The mage did not panic in the face of danger and instantly cast a spell. The spell turned into a stone spike that extended from the ground and suddenly stabbed at Cavissauron¡¯s thigh. Then, he condensed fire elemental energy and tried to use the me to obtain a pushing force.


    In terms of battle tactics and spellcasting ability, he was already an extraordinary person.


    However, he had only epted the Tingston family¡¯s high-paying magic consultant.


    However, his opponent was the suprememander of a main elven fleet.


    Cavisaron turned his spear and stabbed downward. The spear shattered the stone spike and stabbed into the ground. The elf immediately released the spear, twisted his feet, and suddenly kicked forward. The force that could topple mountains and overturn the seas crashed forward and mmed into the mage¡¯s body. The mage¡¯s body shook violently, and his chest copsed. The elf¡¯srge hand grabbed his head and pulled him back like a doll. At thest moment of the mage¡¯s life, he saw the spear¡¯s tail getting closer and closer.


    With a dull thud, the sharp tip of the spear opened the mage¡¯s mouth and pierced through the back of his head. The dead body slid along the spear and fell to the ground. The elf roared and pulled out the spear. Blood spurted out in the opposite direction. He did not dodge, allowing the thick blood to spray all over his body and soak his ck cloak.


    Using the blood of their prey to bathe their entire body was a valiant ritual of the elven warriors.<div>


    ¡°Tingston n!¡± He roared.¡± The court is here! Give up resisting! His Highness Kant will be merciful and judge your fate! Otherwise, the traitor will give you the most painful death!¡±


    Footsteps and cries rang out from all directions. There was also the soft sound of a de piercing through and the sound of blood flowing. This famous manor that was famous for Goethe was bleeding tonight, and death lingered.


    ¡± The elven army has already invaded the manor.¡±


    On the bridge of the Knight Afu, Kant ced his half-drunk iced c aside. He was writing and drawing in a notebook. He looked up when he heard the voice.¡± I just went to the White Fog World. You said that they rejected your offer of fire support?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The camera switched to the distant view of the vi.


    Even at night, the vi looked luxurious and magnificent.


    ¡°Brigadier General Cavisaron said that he doesn¡¯t want this manor to be damaged too much. He wants to take it downpletely as a gift to you,¡± Horus said.


    Kant was stunned for a moment before he shook his head andughed.


    ¡± Father,¡± the Transformers said doubtfully,¡± this elf is not a tterer. I think his actions have a deeper meaning, but¡­¡± I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    The Earthling shook his head and said,¡± Simple. He doesn¡¯t want your fire support. He has two goals. The first is to show off their strength and pride. It¡¯s normal for them to regain some face.¡±


    ¡± Secondly, he probably wants to return the favor. The lower his attitude is now, even close to ttery. Then, once he thinks that he has repaid my favor, he will leave without hesitation. This is simr to your big data analysis. Among the three countries, only the elves have the most firm and uncorruptible attitude.¡±


    ¡°As expected,¡± he shrugged.


    ¡± But for a father, what¡¯s hard to get is the best?¡± the Transformersughed.


    Kant rubbed his chin.¡± That¡¯s not the only reason. To be honest, the military discipline and training of the elves are the best we¡¯ve ever seen. They¡¯re even the closest to the modern military system on Earth. Their willpower, physique,bat ability, and even obedience far exceed that of ordinary soldiers on Earth. I really want to see these pointy-eared elves equipped with ourtest weapons and equipment blow up everything¡­¡±


    Horus said,¡±I¡¯ll be frank with you, Father. It¡¯s not difficult¡­¡± Oh, it¡¯s also quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Kant nced at it from the corner of his eyes and thought for a moment. He looked at the elven soldiers entering and leaving Tingston Manor on the screen, and he suddenlyughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not difficult.¡± He revealed a sly smile.¡± Aren¡¯t they very loyal?¡±


    In Tingston Manor, Brigadier General Cavisalong suddenly shivered.


    ¡°We caught Luentte!¡±


    A joyful cry came from below. We¡¯ve already captured the head of the Tingston family! There are also a number of family members who have surrendered!¡±


    The elfmander heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sir Horus, we¡¯ve achieved an initial victory,¡±he reported to his bracelet.


    ¡± Thank you for your brave battle. Elf, please take control of the scene and detain the relevant personnel for preliminary interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A few minutester, the head of the Tingston family was brought before the Brigadier General.


    It was said that when he was captured, this brave family head was still putting up ast-ditch resistance. However, his years of pampering had already abandoned the swordsmanship of his youth. The forest patroller who discovered him directly injured his wrist with a bowstring and removed his sword. After he was captured, the copsed family members chose to surrender.


    ¡± Loente Tingston, you are suspected of colluding with the Empire and inciting a rebellion against His Highness Kant. The Rebel Suppression Society has been ordered to¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly elves!¡± The n leader, whose face was flushed red and whose swordsman¡¯s uniform was torn, cursed angrily. Court of Justice, my ass! Do you still have any honor as theckeys of the Aurora people?¡±


    Although these self-proimed executioners were all wearing ck cloaks, their average height of 1.9 meters and their majestic bodies could not be hidden by the ck cloaks. Only elves with abnormally developed physical functions would have such average physiques, not to mention that they did not hide their weapons at all.


    All of them were f * cking standard equipment from Mu Yue.


    Brigadier General Cavisaron said coldly,¡± Goethe people, how can you understand our loyalty and patience when you are so lowly and ugly? You are right. You can even betray your guardians¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no loyalty to him, so how can I betray him! He was just an outsider! Easterners! He harbored evil intentions! He wants to bring our country into an even more depraved abyss!


    The massacre tonight was proof! Goethe was the Goethe of the Goethe people! It was not Kant¡¯s Goethe! We are subordinates of the Empire! Our sect leader is the holy emperor!


    The Empire will uphold justice for us!¡±


    Luentte spat and roared.


    ¡°Just you wait! Elves! My son personally went to the capital of the Empire the day before yesterday to beg His Majesty to help Goethe escape from the control of the people of Aurora and return to the embrace of the Empire. You fallen elves who are willing to be Kant¡¯sckeys will also be punished by your parliament¡­¡±


    The elves present went from confusion to shock, and from shock to amusement.


    They looked at each other. Cordia shrugged.¡± Humans. Humans. The only thing that surprises me is their naivety and stupidity.¡±


    ¡°We were about the same age as him,¡± the chief mage said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the Tingston family! His ancestor was a meritorious noble conferred by His Majesty the Emperor! Tingston is one of Goethe¡¯s founding nobles. I demand the same treatment as my status! I¡­¡±


    Cavisaron suddenly felt his interest wane and waved his hand.


    Elf Dyat walked forward with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then you¡¯re right.¡±


    He reached out and lifted the bound human. He even pretended to bow.¡± Congrattions, respected master. His Highness Kant said that the punishment for nobles is tripled.¡±


    He was dragged out as the other party cursed and struggled.


    There was no need for the people present to do the interrogation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he see that ship?¡± Cavisaron frowned as he listened to the curses that were getting further and further away.


    In tonight¡¯s arrest operation, they had seen all kinds of people. There were those who denied it, those who cried bitterly, those who wanted to see the archduke, and those who were scared out of their wits. However, this was the first time they had seen someone who did not know what was good for them.


    It was very strange.


    He had never seen a Forbidden Spell, so he did not have a real sense of Kant¡¯s terror. However, the steel warship had descended from the sky. How shocking was that? How could the head of a great n not be afraid?


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure.¡± Dyatt returned with a smile.¡± He probably thinks the Empire has something bigger.¡±


    The elves were all stunned, and then theyughed together.


    However, as heughed, he could notugh anymore.


    They knew that not only did the empire not have it, but the elves did not either.


    But the most terrifying thing was¡­They knew that there was nothing bigger in the Empire or the Sunset Moon Empire.


    However, they did not know if Kant had a bigger one.


    Silent fear and worry grew, but these words could not be said.


    Because Horus could hear their conversation.


    ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll go and interrogate them to see if anyone has escaped.¡±


    After all, they were just a bunch of defeated generals. They were far from reaching the decision-making level. Kant¡¯s threat and hidden power were not something they had to worry about. They only needed to do their own things well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s speed up. That shameless mad dog of the Empire is jumping very fiercely. We can¡¯t let that human ride on our heads¡­Let¡¯s see if we can get anything out of Luentte¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Kavisaron stood up.


    The encirclement and suppression of the Tingston family had achieved a preliminary victory.


    At the same time, the operation teams in various parts of Distant Harbor alsounched aprehensive clean-up of the family¡¯s business. The capture operations in other routes were also carried out continuously, and the big fish revealed their tracks one by one.


    At the same time, after a short rest, the follow-upbat teams of the three countries ¡®fleets that had recovered theirbat strength also continuously entered the distant port. Under the leadership of the old members, theyunched a new round of search and capture.


    The results of the interrogation, clues, and information were continuously gathered by Horus andpiled into a detailed report by Transformers.


    The list grew longer and longer.


    The sky was bright, and the sun was shining on the bloody scene. The sky above the city was still shrouded in dark clouds of anxiety. On the bridge of the Knight Astolford, Kant, who had been napping for a while, looked at the long list printed out. He picked up the red marker on the table.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 6,300 words¡­]


    P.S. 2: I won¡¯t be haunting Ubiscop this year, at least not until the new Assassin¡¯s Creed game is released.

 Chapter 551: 551

    Chapter 551: 551


    If You Don¡¯t Speak for Justice, You¡¯re Conspiracy with Evil


    At around 10 o¡¯clock today, His Highness Kant took off from the Knight A¡¯Fu and arrived at Yuangang City.


    He would also inspect and guide the Defiance Suppression Society¡¯s raging counter-rebellion work.


    Apanied by themander of the elven expeditionary fleet, Quasi-Admiral Kavisar, the mystery seeker of the Azure Fleet, Master Ne, and the temporarymander of the Holy Empire¡¯s Fourth Fleet, Colonel Henry Beck, His Highness Kant went to the Tidesound Manor, their of the Tingston Family, the chief culprit of the riots in the distant harbor, to conduct field research.


    He learned in detail about the fierce battle that took ce herest night, strongly condemned the Tingston family¡¯s perverse and deranged rebellion, expressed condolences to the soldiers who fought bravelyst night, and then deeply criticized the luxurious and indulgent decadence of Tidal Manor.


    And move in.


    The battle that had taken ce herest night had ended at three o¡¯clock in the morning. By nine o¡¯clock in the morning, all the traces of battle and physical damage had been repaired.


    This was all thanks to Colonel Henry Beck of the Imperial Fleet.


    After receiving the news of the battle in Tidal Manor, he brought his subordinates over.


    The elven soldiers in charge of guarding the manor thought that these good-for-nothings were here topete for credit, which almost led to a small conflict. However, the guardster discovered that the temporarymander of the Empire only brought a bunch of masons and architects, all of whom were ¡®recruited¡¯ from the city to volunteer for work.


    Under the enthusiastic mobilization of Colonel Henry, these restorers and craftsmen repaired the damage, cleaned up the corpses, cleaned up the battlefield, and cleaned up the ruins at an extremely fast speed.<div>


    As for the broken doors, damaged windows, and even the items that were damaged in the fierce battle, Colonel Henry had quickly sent people to dismantle the usable items from the Empire¡¯s warships and various mansions in the city. Some of the items were even more expensive than the original ones.


    And now, Kant was sitting in Luant Tingston¡¯s private study on the third floor, listening to a report.


    This ce looked even more luxurious than Tina¡¯s study. The ebony desk was iid with something that looked like jade. The brass ornaments on the table were models of the theory of the origin of the four elements. Ancient pottery was disyed on the top of the bookshelf. The closer it was to the coast, the more oriental it was. Kant even saw a wooden screen with mysterious patterns engraved on it, as if they were some divine beasts. The armchair under him was smooth and supple. He reached out to touch it. It was cool and warm.


    The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers. The smell of war had long since dissipated.


    It was said thatst night, the loyal butler Tingston had brought his servants here to destroy important documents and lurked here in an attempt to kill intruders of higher status and show the evil people of Aurora the unyielding glory of the Tingston family. They gripped their weapons tightly and hid behind doors and tables with alchemical bombs.


    Then, they were all taken down by the elven mages who had activated their x-ray vision and used strong sulfuric acid arrows through the wall.


    The damaged walls had been repaired with spells, and the broken furniture had been reced. As for the brave resistance of the Tingston family here, the evil people of Aurora knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Kant took a few nces at the detailed reports and ount books that the three armies hadpiled. He nodded and said,¡± Take a portion of the property seized from the families and reward the soldiers who participated in the operationst night. The basic reward will be a month¡¯s sry for both officers and soldiers. Those who have rendered meritorious service will be given additional rewards. Horus has already listed the details of the rewards. After you get it, see if there¡¯s anything you need to add. Then, hand it to me for signature.¡±


    The three admirals were taken aback. They were about to decline when Kant said calmly,¡± It¡¯s my money. I can spend it however I want. If I say I¡¯ll reward you, you can¡¯t take a single cent less.¡±


    ¡± Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Colonel Henry was the quickest to react. He stepped forward and took the list.


    The elven Brigadier General and the Seeker could only ept it.


    Kant casually flipped through the report and said,¡± I¡¯ve already determined the punishment measures for the rioters who were punishedst night ording to the severity of their responsibilities. They are divided into capital crimes and living crimes. The Rebel Society will be responsible for the living crimes.¡±


    The projector on the table projected a map of the area around the Far Harbor on the wall behind it.


    ¡°I n to set up a base in the southeast of Distant Harbor, which is here¡­¡± Theser pointer shot out a dot of light. Kant drew a circle between Qilin¡¯s Horn and Distant Harbor.¡± Set up arge-scale rehabilitation camp to take in these scum who can¡¯t escape punishment. They willplete their initial rehabilitation and training here in preparation for the next step of work.¡±


    Kant turned to look at the three generals.¡± Next, assign tasks. Quasi-General Kavisaron, the task of the elven troops is to continue hunting down the fish that have slipped through the. For example, theserge merchant associations have their roots spread throughout the entire province. In the next few days, I want you to at least uproot all their forces around Distant Harbor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The elf bowed.


    The proud elf did not care about rewards. He had his own scales in his heart. The more difficult the mission Kant gave him, the happier he would be.


    ¡± Master Ne, your men will be responsible for moving the criminals on the list out of the Far Harbor and managing them properly. You will also be responsible for supervising the construction of the rehabilitation camp. I heard that the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s architectural skills are also famous across the continent. If youck any materials, you can report it to Horus and we will coordinate. My requirements are two. One, stability, and two, no idental casualties.¡±<div>


    ¡°As youmand.¡± The spellcaster bowed.


    ¡± Captain Henry.¡± Kant¡¯s gaze fell on Henry.¡± Colonel Henry.¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡± The man bowed deeply.¡± We await your instructions!¡±


    Kant said,¡±¡± I heard from Horus that you¡¯re quick-witted and have a knack for amassing wealth. I want you to reorganize the businesses, shops, and ships of the various families, chambers ofmerce, and gangs that were confiscatedst night and restore them to operation as soon as possible. As for the people involved, other than the prisoners on death row, I allow you to make them redeem themselves ording to the situation and not have to go to thebor camp. As for the prisoners on death row, I can give you two days to ask all the questions you need. Can you do that?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet everything on it, my lord!¡± Colonel Henry stood up abruptly and shouted.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression remained the same.¡± That¡¯s all I wanted to say. If there¡¯s anything else I need to add, Horus will let you know. Colonel Henry, please stay here for a while. I have something for you to do.¡±


    Henry was stunned, and his eyes shed with ecstasy.


    The elven brigadier general and the council master looked at each other, then bowed and left. The two fleetmanders nced at the man from the Empire with a hint of disdain in their eyes. After all, these two weremanding a powerful fleet with military merit, experience, and ability, while thetter was just a scum who had been added after five rounds.


    The character and integrity that this person had disyed in the past two days made the two proudmanders feel deeply disdainful.


    Leaving the study, the Brigadier General and the Seeker walked side by side. The clean corridor was silent. After taking two steps, Cavisaron snorted and spat.¡± Imperials.¡±


    ¡°He is indeed a shameless person,¡± said Master Ne.


    Even though they had surrendered, they had tried their best to protect the dignity of their navy and even their country. Only this shameless scoundrel had groveled and had no honor to speak of.


    In the joint operation of the three countriesst night, the dynasty¡¯s fleet had suffered heavy losses and was the weakest. However, His Highness Kant had actually ordered this man from the dynasty to be themander of the battlefield and coordinate the joint operation.


    The man from the Empire was no longer the humble and obsequious man he was in front of His Highness Kant. When he faced the Goethe people, he was like a bloodthirsty hyena, violent, cruel, and cold-blooded.


    He was like an energetic male dog that had gone mad. In just an hour, he had sessfully interrogated twelve times in a row, three of which were conducted at the same time. ording to the report of the elven warrior who was supervising the interrogation, the interrogation process was ¡°no different from eating and skinning¡±.


    Colonel Henry liked to interrogate his targets in a dark environment. In the narrow and cold room, the darkness was blurry, and the prisoners could only hear his roars. The violent and rapid torture brought iparable pain. In the endless despair and fear, they had to listen to the other party¡¯s roars and roars. Even the bystanders had their hair stand on end, let alone the prisoners who had experienced all this¡­No one couldst five minutes in that kind of cruelty.<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    The elven Brigadier General said coldly,¡± There are many nobles like him among the humans. Look at how humble he is in the face of power and His Highness Kant, who can destroy him at any time. He doesn¡¯t have the pride of a navy at all. But how can a so-called noble get used to being humble? The more humble he appears in front of the strong and has no dignity, the more he has to make up for it with the weak¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment and said,¡± His Highness Kant must have done it on purpose. He saw through Henry¡¯s true nature.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t even let the Empire off¡­¡± Ni frowned.


    ording to Kant¡¯s orders, if they encountered spies from their own country during the operation, they could avoid suspicion and let the troops of other countries arrest them. However, Colonel Henry caught the vague word ¡± may ¡°. After he found a clue about the Empire, he did not consider avoiding suspicion at all. Instead, he directly carried out violent and cruel interrogation.


    In the end, a long list of suspects was implicated.


    Horus had been supervising the entire process.


    In other words, there was no problem.


    ¡°Do you think the Empire will hold him ountable?¡±


    The elf smiled disdainfully.¡± He¡¯s very smart. You and I will take the me for the defeat and surrender. But Colonel Henry is just the captain of a level-five battleship. Before he became themander of the fleet, five captains with high priority had already died in battle. In other words, he can totally package himself as a hero whomands calmly and saves the navy¡¯s strength to the greatest extent.¡±


    ¡± Besides, he has also obtained more important intelligence and information, which is enough to clear all the crimes.


    The Brigadier General raised his right hand and pointed at the bracelet on his wrist.


    ¡± Paragon Element¡­His Highness Kant said so. This mysterious and noble substance has beenpletely controlled by His Highness Kant, and there are even methods to treat it harmlessly. Now, Colonel Henry is the only officer in the Empire who knows about this. Such a major discovery and report is enough to turn into precious intelligence. Look, the heroic captain has turned the tide and brought important information¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± But the prerequisite for all of this is to please His Highness Kant,¡± Master Ne said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, so he has already taken action.¡±


    Cavisaron stopped in his tracks and looked behind him.¡± He could have avoided suspicion, but he devoted the greatest passion and energy to the search for the spies of the Empire and the nobles whose political stance leaned toward the Empire. He even participated in the killing operation. This was the greatest request of loyalty he gave to His Highness Kant. Thetter could inform the Empire of this at any time and expose his lies and fabriciousness.¡±


    ¡°What a cunning dog.¡± Master Ne shook his head.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The elven Brigadier General nodded and immediately said,¡± Damn it. Lowly, lowly, and eloquent tterers can actually gain favor with shamelessness, while loyal, brave, and loyal warriors¡­¡±


    He shut his mouth.


    Because the mystery seeker was looking at him in surprise, and a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Look¡­What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Master Ne was a little doubtful.¡± Why are you dissatisfied?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be dissatisfied?¡± I was justmenting that the past emperors were all close to ttering courtiers instead of loyal and brave soldiers. This was the case for all countries and races, but what does this have to do with me?¡±


    After saying that, he left the mystery seeker behind and strode away quickly.


    The spellcaster stood behind him. He was stunned for a moment, but then he found it funny. He shook his head and said,¡±It¡¯s said that a lie will be the truth after repeated a thousand times.¡± These elves can¡¯t be¡­¡±<div>


    He muttered to himself for a moment and then sighed.


    ¡°Not to mention him, even I am afraid and looking forward to it¡­¡±


    Last night, with the cooperation of aerial fire support, real-timemunication on the battlefield, and multiyeredmand links, the soldiers of various countries attacked the rebels in the distant port like autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. They almost did not meet any decent resistance. Even if there was an absolute difference in equipment, tactics, and quality between the two sides, they won too quickly. Although the private soldiers, mercenaries, and even diators of the nobles and wealthy merchants did not have experience inrge-scale battle, they had a considerable advantage in small-scale melee battles. However, it was still crushed like a hot knife through butter.


    Outsiders watched the show, while experts watched the show.


    When the ordinary soldiers saw the long-range fire support descending from the sky, they would at most say something like,¡± Is it so good to fight for His Highness Kant?¡± or ¡± Why did the battle go so smoothly tonight?¡±


    For a general like Ni, who had richbat experience and top-notch battle vision, the impact and shock he receivedst night was no less than the feeling when he saw the steel warship.


    The soldiers of the three countries were carrying out dozens of military operations in a city in a disorderly manner. They were organized and orderly. More than ten hours ago, they were still enemies.


    In other words, Kant had used a very short period of time to recruit and mobilize the armies of the three countries, which had different training methods, equipment, and tactics. Then, he hadmanded them toplete a riot suppression operation that could be considered the art of war.


    Then¡­


    If there was an army that had received Kant¡¯s unique military training that matched his war system, equipped with the war machines created by Kant¡¯s unrivaled alchemy, received real-time synchronized battlefieldmunications and efficient and smoothmand links, and had long-distance support that descended from the sky and destroyed everything, how high would thebat effectiveness of this army be?


    Master Ne didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    Presumably, this was also the reason why the proud elves had such a subtle change in their state of mind.


    If they couldn¡¯t beat him, they would join him. This was the survival instinct of every intelligent creature.


    He sighed and moved.


    Why was Goethe¡¯s life so good? This group of idiots really deserved to die.


    ¡°Make a trip for me.¡±


    Kant handed another list of names to Colonel Henry in his office.


    ¡± Pass this list to the governor of Green Wave Province for me. Tell him that this is a traitor who hasmitted a grave sin and must be sentenced to death. His honor, family title, and reputation will also be stripped away.¡±


    ¡°The death penalty is set for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡± Your Excellency, you have one day to prepare. I need a joint statement issued in the name of Distant Port to expose and denounce the crimes of these traitors to the entire Goethe. Officials, nobles, military officers, merchants, and all gentlemen with conscience in Distant Port must sign this statement.¡±


    ¡± Tomorrow, these traitors will be executed in public. All decent people who believe in justice and justice must be present to watch the oue of the traitors.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Kant looked at Colonel Henry, who was listening quietly with his hands lowered, andughed.


    ¡± Tell the governor that in order to reflect the justice of the group and Goethe¡¯s spirit of justice, I have only categorized the crimes of the prisoners on this death list. As for the type of death penalty, I will return the power of sentencing to Distant Port. The good people of Distant Port will personally decide what form of death penalty should be given to the traitors for different crimes. This point must be reflected in the joint deration.¡±


    ¡± In addition, pass a message to the governor and ask him to pass it on to the good people in Distant Harbor.¡±


    Hearing this, Colonel Henry bent down and listened respectfully.


    He had wanted to kneel down, but the first time they met, Lord Kant had told him not to kneel.


    ¡°Tell them.¡±


    Kant¡¯s smile vanished.¡± If you don¡¯t speak for justice, you¡¯re in cahoots with evil. Things happened too quickly yesterday, and the righteous lords of Distant Harbor didn¡¯t have the time to act justly. But today, I¡¯ll give them a day to prepare and prepare. I think it should be enough. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll say.¡±


    The man nodded.¡± Yes, that¡¯s it. Every word is correct. I¡¯ll remember it all.¡±


    Kant smiled at him and waved his hand.¡± Go ahead. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s my honor, Your Highness, to give me a chance to wash away my sins,¡± the man said respectfully.¡± Henry Beck is willing to offer all his loyalty to you! Everything!¡±


    Kant smiled.


    Colonel Henry understoodpletely. He bowed and left, quietly closing the door.


    After he left, Long Niang, who was standing in front of the bookshelf and flipping through the Tingston Family¡¯s books, held arge book in her hands. Without even raising her head, she said,¡± From the perspective of the dragons, this guy from the Empire has been licking his boots hard enough. I heard thatst night, he was doing his best to tear apart his enemies while cleaning up your mess. He didn¡¯t even show any merit. Kant, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been licked by this court-like guy until you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kant scoffed. Hong San is 800 streets ahead of him.¡±


    ¡± Is that the reason?!¡± Lily was shocked.


    Kantughed. It¡¯s obvious why he¡¯s trying to please me. If I¡¯m happy, he might get what he wants, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    Long Niang crossed her arms and raised her head.¡± No, I¡¯m the same as him. I just want the shares. Give me the money.¡±


    ¡°Then work hard or develop other businesses.¡± Kant lowered his head to sketch out the blueprint. He said casually,¡± You refused to agree to the Glittering Lily project. You wouldn¡¯t ept the shares even if I gave you one.¡±


    ¡°You want me to wear those shameless clothes with that little money?¡± Lily red at him.


    0.1% was not a small amount.


    You f * cking asked for 1% of the shares. Even a b * tch isn¡¯t as ck-hearted as you.


    Kant shrugged.¡± By the way,¡± he said casually,¡± when is the Dragon Emperoring?¡±


    ¡± After he received my message from Long Yao, he was not in a hurry.¡±


    Lily red at Kant.¡± Now that you¡¯ve got the situation under control,¡± she replied,¡± he must first ensure that there is no internal turmoil on Dragon Ind. Then, he will suppress the Conservatives.¡±


    ¡± Oh,¡± Kant thought for a moment.¡± Tell him to hurry up ore over for a chat when he has time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kant put down his pen and took a sip of tea.¡± After I¡¯m done with the first phase of the emergency, I¡¯ll take advantage of the time when the bullets are flying. I need to do something. It¡¯ll take about a day or two.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this?¡± Mother Long was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kant answered subconsciously,¡± You won¡¯t tell anyone anyway.¡±


    ¡°.. Eh?¡±


    Long Niang¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kant was puzzled.


    ¡°.. No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Lily¡¯s tone was a littleplicated.¡± I thought you were going to say something like ¡®I cane back anytime and blow up all the blind fools with a Forbidden Curse¡¯.¡±


    Kant put down his teacup and picked up his pen again. As he looked down at the picture, he exined casually,¡± That sentence is used to answer ¡®what if something happens after you leave.¡¯¡±


    Lily was stunned for a moment before sheughed.


    ¡°Alright, Great Forbidden Spell Master, I know you¡¯re powerful.¡± She turned around and said,¡± I¡¯ll inform the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Long Niang¡¯s figure swayed gracefully. She pushed open the inner door of the study and walked into the meeting room.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Horus called out and then disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m in a strange mood.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s just like how I, a martial arts genius, saw the mentally retarded kid next door practicing the ck Tiger Steals the Heart every day, and then one day, he suddenly broke the void with a punch and soared up,¡± the Transformer said with aplicated tone.


    ¡°You f * cking look again¡­¡±


    The door was pushed open and Lily poked her head out.¡± Oh, I¡¯m in a good mood today. How about 0.5% of the shares?¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s enough,¡± Kant said indifferently without hesitation.¡± 0.5% of the shares is enough for all the young girls in this province to wear bikinis and walk around in front of me¡­¡±


    The door was mmed shut with a bang.


    With a whoosh, the iron son heaved a long sigh of relief.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    ¡± P.S. 1: Damn it, it¡¯s really cool. I just didn¡¯t expect that one day the United States would actually use Namibia of interfering in the internal affairs of the United States. Light of Africa, Light of Africa.¡±

 Chapter 552: 552

    Chapter 552: 552


    Kant¡¯s Whip


    That afternoon, a document appeared on Kant¡¯s desk.


    After the vote and discussion of the nobles ¡®assembly hosted by the governor, it was agreed that the instigators, maniptors, and executors involved in the riots in the distant port would be sentenced to death.


    It will be carried out tomorrow.


    In the name of the capital of the Blue Wave Province, he would issue an announcement to the entire province and even the entire country. The draft of the announcement would also be attached to the list. People from all walks of life in the distant port would sign their names and condemn this behavior.


    A big shot had to have the aura and dignity of a big shot. There was no need to read the documents personally.


    Kant handed the list to his secretary, Lily, who was on standby. He leaned against the soft seat cushion and listened to Long Niang¡¯s cold and charming voice y the notes of death.


    After the third paragraph, he frowned.


    ¡°Just this?¡±


    ¡± Your Highness?¡± Colonel Henry, who had been standing with his hands by his side and looking down at his toes, quivered.


    Kant turned to Lily. Luente Tingston was the previous owner of this house, right? The head of the Tingston family, right? He must be one of the bandit leaders who colluded with the dynasty to n this, right? He¡¯s one of the criminals with the most serious crimes, right?<div>


    It¡¯s this person, right?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re referring to the owner of the Oak Heart Chamber of Commerce, the president of the Green Ripple Province¡¯s Wood Union, and the current head of the Tingston family, then it¡¯s indeed him.¡±


    Kant was puzzled. What was he sentenced to?¡±


    ¡°Honorary Hanging.¡± Long Niang softened her tone.¡± Hanging for honor.¡±


    ¡°What kind of chicken is that? Why is there honor in hanging?¡±


    Lily shrugged and replied,¡± Hanging is like hanging a prisoner with a rope on a tree, a streetmp, a building, or a mast. Make them turn purple, make their heads bleed, make them spit out their tongues, make them struggle desperately, make them lose control of their bodies, and die miserably and painfully. Then the body will be hung there, eaten by vultures, exposed to the sun and rain. Let the untouchables see what happens to them.¡±


    ¡± As you know, this is not a decent way to die, so it is often used by lords, kings, and the like to punish mobs and viins as a warning to other potential criminals. It is one of the cruelest and harshest death sentences recognized by civilization with soundws.¡±


    Long Niang was well-read, and she knew the allusions of the human world.


    She continued,¡± Some nobles havemitted serious crimes. Not only must they be killed, but they must also be sentenced to death. Therefore, hanging has be the primary option. However, even if they havemitted serious crimes, this kind of disgraceful death is too much for noble nobles. Therefore, about 400 years ago, a benevolent, dignified and knowledgeable imperial judge who was a geometry schr improved the hanging method¡­¡±


    She stretched out a hand and gestured.¡± They measure the height of the prisoner and use nooses of different lengths. During the execution, they pull out the wooden board under the prisoner¡¯s feet and make the prisoner¡¯s body fall down instantly. The impact will immediately break the opponent¡¯s cervical spine, causing him to die of suffocation and cerebral hemorrhage within a few minutes.¡±


    ¡± After the execution, the corpse can be collectedpletely. Because it left thest dignity and honor for the guilty nobles, this severe but merciful execution is called the hanging of honor.¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Kant nodded.¡± So strict. So strict.¡±


    Lily nced at him and continued to provoke him.¡± It¡¯s indeed very severe. Let me see. One, two, three, four, five. Five nobles were sentenced to hanging with honor as punishment for their disgraceful role in the riot. It¡¯s an unprecedented sentence. I can feel the anger of the people of Far Harbor through this piece of paper. They hate these people so much¡­¡±


    Colonel Henry was already wiping his sweat.


    ¡± There¡¯s still a less severe death penalty,¡± Kant said calmly.


    ¡± Yes, let me see. Hmm, the remaining thirty-seven aplices of the nobles were sentenced to death by beheading. They used that kind of guillotine. With a click, arge de fell down and cut off their heads. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡± Good,¡± Kant praised.¡± Goethe is really civilized. Even the death penalty is so humane. He¡¯s able to relieve the pain of the condemned as quickly as possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±<div>


    Lily turned a page.¡± You see, the nobles are one page, the untouchables are another. The Goethe people are particr. Even on the death list, the untouchables and the nobles must maintain a proper and respectful distance.¡±


    ¡± Look, Cunning Fox Teresa, the number one fighter of the Tingston Family, the gang leader who controls 40% of the ve trade in the dock area, has been sentenced to death in a bathtub.¡±


    ¡°That is to lock the prisoner in a bathtub, smear honey on his face and body to attract flies and make themy eggs. Then, feed the prisoner food and make him defecate. He will slowly soak in his own excrement, and the eggs will hatch. More and more eggs will hatch, and the prisoner will slowly feel his flesh and blood being devoured and bitten by maggots¡­¡±


    ¡± Oh, the ssic Spiked Stance. Thirty-twomoners were sentenced to this punishment.¡±<div>


    ¡°Rat torture.¡±


    ¡± There are also fish punishments and animal punishments ording to the local conditions. The various races have a tacit agreement to choose.¡±


    ¡°Strangtion wheel, torture rack¡­Tsk tsk, look, the benevolent and kind-hearted nobles of Distant Harbor actually brought out such an ancient punishment in order to satisfy the evil Aurora citizens ¡®desire for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kant reached out and took the document. He shook it in the air, and the paper scraps flew into the air before shattering and dissipating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again,¡± he said, looking at Colonel Henry.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The other party bowed.


    ¡± Tell them that this day is the dignity I¡¯ve left for them,¡± the Skyquaker said calmly.¡± Let them think about this sentence again.¡±


    A look of disbelief shed across Colonel Henry¡¯s eyes.


    He had already gotten a glimpse of the Forbidden Mage¡¯s attitude from the conversation between Kant and the dragondy.


    However, the other party¡¯s clear message still made the people of the Empire feel terrified.


    ¡°Big¡­ My lord¡­¡±


    His usually sharp mouth was a little stuttered. After all, he¡¯s a noble¡­¡±<div>


    Kant looked up at him.


    This nce almost made Henry think that he had fallen into the pr ice field.


    ¡± Colonel Henry, Colonel Henry, Henry.¡±


    This voice made the people of the Empire involuntarily feel fear. Even if his tone was gentle.


    Kant¡¯s attitude was calm and his tone was sincere. It could be said that he was patiently guiding them.


    ¡± I think that if you want to take an unimaginable path in your career or future ns, you should at least think about it clearly and think about some principles.


    He pointed at his head.


    ¡± After all, if you can¡¯t think things through clearly, then you¡¯ll have to say that you¡¯re different. If you¡¯re different, you won¡¯t be able to do things well. If you can¡¯t do things well, you¡¯ll be useless. You can be useless, but you can¡¯t be useless.¡±


    The Skyquaking Dragon leaned forward slightly and looked at Henry with a pleasant expression.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    At this stage, Henry didn¡¯t even dare to sweat.


    His legs trembled visibly. After about three seconds, he nodded vigorously. Yes, yes, yes! Daren is right! Be clear! People have to be useful!¡±


    Kant sat up straight and smiled.¡± Then tell me, what is the reason you¡¯ve thought it through?¡±<div>


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±Henry said firmly. The reason is what you say! If you say he¡¯s a noble, then he¡¯s a noble. If you say he¡¯s not, then he¡¯s a pile of dog shit! You can do whatever you want!¡±


    Kant pondered for a moment. When the other party¡¯s gaze wavered, Kant said slowly,¡± It¡¯s not very urate, but it¡¯s enough.¡± Go.¡±


    The temporarymander of the dynasty¡¯s fleet performed a standard military salute and strode out of the door. He closed the door silently. A momentter, a slight muffled sound was heard in the corridor.


    ¡°Father, he fell.¡±


    Horus reported.


    Kant smiled.


    Lily, who was beside him, turned her head and stared at Kant, sizing him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± She clicked her tongue in wonder.¡± You were quite interesting when you spoke just now.¡±


    ¡°Roahahahaha.¡±


    Kantughed in a low and exaggerated manner. He even reached out to stroke his nonexistent long beard. He said proudly,¡± I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when I would be able to randomlye up with a readingprehension question for someone else. Not bad.¡±


    Long Niang did not reply. Instead, she bent down and leaned on the table from the side. She propped her elbows on the table and rested her chin on her hands. She stared at Kant with a strange look in her eyes.


    Her ample breasts were hanging down on the table like ripe fruits.


    Kant¡¯s gaze moved from bottom to top. What¡¯s wrong?¡±<div>


    ¡°I think you¡¯re very strange and mysterious.¡±


    Lily said,¡± That man from the Empire thinks that you are nning to punish the nobles involved with a more severe death penalty because you want to establish your absolute authority andpletely suppress the nobles in the distant port. But I have a feeling that the reason may not be just that. You don¡¯t seem to have a good impression of the nobles¡­ It¡¯s not because of hatred, nor is it directed at a specific group of people. Your hostility is directed at the entire ss. This is strange.¡±


    Long Niang opened her beautiful eyes, and Kant¡¯s face was reflected in her pupils.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Where does your natural hostilitye from?¡±


    Not long after.


    Faraway Harbor City Hall, Justice Hall.


    This was an arbitration room specially set up for the upper ss. It was mainly used to mediate disputes between nobles andmercial conflicts between rich people. Sometimes, it was also used as a trial room to judge the crimes of nobles.


    Those who were qualified to enter, even if they were just audiences, had to be respectable people with a certain degree of influence and wealth in the distant port, and they had to strictly follow the order of seniority.


    Now, the Hall of Justice was filled with important figures. All the qualified people in Distant Harbor hade here. The seats were so scarce that they had to squeeze together. The people were buzzing, and many people were talking in low voices. Some looked worried, while others were full of anticipation. They were all waiting, waiting for a response.


    Because they had been arguing for more than four hours.


    No one had expected that after defeating the Mutant Dragons and capturing the fleets of the three countries, His Highness Kant would return after only a few hours in Lucerne and begin his revenge on the distant port.


    The nobles had a good n. After all, His Highness Kant hade alone. Although the warship was indestructible and the Forbidden Spell was powerful, they were not suitable for a search operation in the city. As a Forbidden Spell Mage, he could not possibly lower his status and go from house to house to capture people.


    They already had a n. All they needed to do was to make up a story and put on a show. They would find a few abandoned children who did not have the right to inherit the throne and capture some more lowlifes andckeys to kill to vent Prince Kant¡¯s anger.


    However, who would have thought that His Highness Kant would order the recently captured navies of the three countries to act as pawns and carry out the capture operation for him? In just one night, he turned the entire Far Harbor upside down and almost all the people involved were caught and uprooted.


    This efficiency was simply terrifying.


    While they were still feeling fearful, they were also despising the despicable actions of the three navies who were willing to be pawns. Before they could calm down, Kant¡¯s ultimatum had already arrived. He requested the entire Distant Harbor to draft a joint statement to announce the betrayal of the rioters. He also wanted to punish them with the death penalty in the name of Distant Harbor and announce it to the entire Goethe.


    Strategy, stratagem, coercion¡­The wily nobles could sense the intention behind this move. This was what they were most worried about-His Highness Kant¡¯s intention to encroach on the Far Harbor.


    Although such a big city had declined, it was still Goethe¡¯srgest port. Life was already a little difficult. The cake was only so big, and he had to give it to an ancestor who had descended from the sky¡­


    Who would be willing?


    It is better to rob others of their wealth than to kill their parents.


    However, just as the governor had said, it was no longer a matter of money. It was a matter of life. His Highness Kant¡¯s intention was clear when he asked this question. He wanted to force everyone to take a stand.


    And the threat was obvious.


    ¡± If you don¡¯t speak up for justice, you will be conspiring with evil.¡± The words that the people of the Empire had brought were still echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. They meant that during the riots in the distant port, all of you had shut up and pretended to be dead. I could understand that all of you had scruples about your family business, but now that all of you are not on my side, I think that all of you are on the side of the traitors.


    This was a threat.


    But sadly¡­They did not have the strength to resist.


    The terrifying warship was parked outside the harbor. Nearly ten thousand elite naval forces from the three countries were also under Kant¡¯smand. The intelligence report from Lucernest night sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. Without a doubt, they were insignificant characters on Kant¡¯s chessboard. If they were crushed, so be it.


    He could only temporarily concede and submit to them for the future.


    After several hours of debate, they passed the vote.


    He agreed to all of Kant¡¯s requests.


    To draft a joint statement.


    Reprimand for betrayal.


    In order to appease Kant¡¯s anger, they sentenced all the nobles involved to death. They even sent the few major nobles to the gallows and executed them cruelly. As for the property that Kant plundered from the nobles in the city, they tacitly agreed that it would go to the people of Aurora.


    This was an unprecedented concession.


    Even in Goethe¡¯s darkest era, the nobles of this country still consciously maintained the maintenance of the continuation of the aristocratic system. The victors would also consciously shoulder the responsibility of inheriting the bloodline of the enemy¡¯s family. They would choose heirs from the other side to inherit the title and title, and even leave enough property andnd to the other family. Such actions would be appreciated by the world and be a good story.


    What he did today was simply appalling.


    It was no wonder that after the vote, a white-haired old noble burst into tears, saying that it was a disgrace and the darkest moment in Goethe¡¯s judicial history. Then, many people cried for it.


    However, when the old man suggested that the Chamber of Commerce of the various families set up a foundation to support the reconstruction and revival of the families that were almost destroyed in this catastrophe, the crying gentlemen were so heartbroken and sad that they could not say a word.


    The entire hall was silent for a few minutes.


    But no matter what¡­The most difficult moment had passed.


    They stayed here to wait for a good answer.


    The nobles whispered anxiously.


    ¡°-he¡¯ll agree,¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have done our best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the blood of dozens of noble people¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope he will pardon some pitiful people¡­¡±


    ¡°The archduke will definitely be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Poor Mr. Tingston. He did it for Goethe¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    From the beginning to the end, themoners who were sentenced to death were never within the consideration of the lords.


    Just as they were anxiously waiting for a reply, the door of the Hall of Justice was pushed open. In an instant, there was silence, as if the hall had been cast with a group silencing spell.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the door.


    The Bloodthirsty Hyenas of the Empire¡¯s Fourth Fleet appeared there.


    Colonel Henry Beck strode in and walked up the steps. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he pushed the mayor of Far Harbor, who was speaking, to the side. He looked around and shouted,¡± Vetoed!¡±


    In an instant, like a stone thrown into a calmke, the ripples shook and the sound waves exploded. Many people suddenly stood up, confused and even shocked. What else did he want?


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    The Governor picked up the Thundering Hammer in front of him and struck the Tremor Wood tray. The power of lightning reacted with the concave adamantine embellished on the tray, and the rumbling sound swept across the audience.¡± Silence!¡±


    The crowd calmed down for a moment before the Governor of Distant Harbor stood up and said,¡±Colonel Henry, please tell me the reason!¡±


    ¡°You still have half a day! This is the day His Highness Kant left for you! Think about this sentence carefully!¡± ¡± People from the Empire,¡± the man from the Empire said sternly.¡± Do the wise thing!¡±


    The dignity left for you.


    Decent.


    Yours.


    Many of the nobles who were present thought for a moment, and their faces turned extremely pale.


    Decent.


    Our dignity.


    We¡­


    The main point is us.


    The point is whether we include them or not.


    Let¡¯s think about it carefully¡­


    After saying that, Henry pretended to leave, but the governor suddenly shouted,¡±Sir Henry!¡± Please speak more clearly! Just take it that we are stupid and clumsy, unable to understand His Highness Kant¡¯s deep meaning!¡±


    The man from the Empire stopped and sneered.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make it clear!¡±


    He raised his head and looked around. As far as his eyes could see, everyone held their breath and listened. Although these wealthy nobles were all country bumpkins from Goethe, they were also nobles with noble titles and great power. At this moment, they had to concentrate and hold their breaths to listen to every word he said.


    This feeling made him tremble and intoxicated.


    Yes, this was the feeling.


    Subservient, funny, fawning, fawning, smiling, and bowing. The chips that he had umted in exchange for dignity and humiliation were all for the opportunity in front of him and the once-in-a-lifetime gamble!


    ¡°These disgraced people who betrayed the guardians and the country are no longer worthy of the status and reputation of nobles! They were going to be stripped of everything! And then be tried and executed like amoner!¡±


    There was an uproar.


    If the rejection just now was like a stone thrown into theke, then the rejection would be like a stone thrown into theke.


    This sentence was like a bomb thrown in.


    With a loud bang, water sshed everywhere.


    Whether they wanted to or not, the fish were all blown out.


    The nobles stood up in shock and shouted instinctively.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Goethe will be humiliated!¡±


    ¡°He does not have the qualifications to take away¡­¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    They subconsciously shouted out their objections and protests, but they soon realized who they were using. The sparse protests rose and fell, but after the shock, rationality had returned, but the panic and uneasiness on their faces still showed the anger and anxiety of these big shots.


    How dare he do this!


    This was a challenge to Goethe and even the aristocratic system of the entire continent!


    Henry¡¯s voice rang out calmly.


    ¡± This is not a discussion or discussion, but an order and ultimatum. I will repeat His Highness ¡®words. Everyone, this day is the honor His Highness has given you. You must think it through.¡±


    He turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The governor said in a deep voice,¡± Please allow us to change the verdict. The nobles and civilians involved will be sentenced to the same crime. The mastermind will be hanged with honor, and the aplice will be beheaded with the guillotine. The family of the mastermind will be stripped of their honor and their title will be taken over by His Highness Kant. This is agreed by all the nobles in the Far Harbor Justice Hall.¡±


    ¡± In addition, all the nobles and civilians of Distant Harbor are grateful for everything Your Highness has done for this city. We request that Your Highness stay and participate in and assist in restoring the city¡¯smercial vitality. We will jointly request the Grand Duke¡¯s approval. In addition, to express our gratitude for Your Highness¡¯s heroic act of saving Distant Harbor, we will prepare a generous gift as our insignificant gratitude¡­¡±


    Such conditions were already close to the bottom line of the nobles.


    Henry was about to speak when his right arm shook slightly.


    The colonel¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. He took two steps back and pointed his right arm at the sky. He lowered his head and shouted,¡± Silence! His Highness Kant is about to speak to you!¡±


    A momentter, the clear and steady voice sounded.


    ¡°Lord Governor.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,¡±the Governor bowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very unfair?¡± The voice of the people from Aurora resounded in the hall.


    ¡°What?¡± the other party asked nkly.


    ¡± He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. His wealth could buy half of a distant port. He was a great noble who had slept with countless women and enjoyed countless pleasures in his fifty-four-year-old life. Even though he lived a better life than 99.99999% of the people in the world, he still felt unsatisfied. He knelt down to the emperor like a dog and was hostile to the guardian of the country. He even betrayed him¡­¡±


    ¡± The other man grew up in a shack. He was aggressive and fought for food. He knew nothing about morality and was uneducated. He never knew that there was another way of living in the world. He was muddleheaded. Theckey sent by the former threw five gold coins under his feet and asked him to organize theborers in the shack area to make a scene. They beat people up, set fires, and robbed things. For the money, he did as he was told. Then, he threw all the money into the gambling den.¡±


    ¡± Now, these two people, withpletely different fates, statuses, and origins, are hanging on the same gallows by the same rope for the same thing. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very unfair?¡±


    The governor blinked and slowly said,¡±But Mr. Loente is a noble after all¡­¡±


    ¡± Oh, you think it¡¯s very fair. Because that pig is a noble, it¡¯s only natural that he should die in a dignified manner. If amoner can die like this, he might even be able to benefit from it, right?¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± But it doesn¡¯t matter what you think. What matters is that I think it¡¯s unfair. You have to pay for what you¡¯ve done. Big shots like you enjoy material wealth and power beyond the imagination of themoners. Therefore, if youmit a crime, you have to pay it back a thousand times over.¡±


    ¡± This is my reasoning, this is the way I do things, this is my attitude towards you. I¡¯m here to exin today. Remember to tell all the nobles in Goethe about this.¡±


    ¡± You dogs who control most of the country¡¯s resources, once you do something bad, the damage you will cause will be far greater than that of the peasants. You whipped the peasants to make them obey and prevent them from rebelling, but you did whatever you wanted. Now, this good deed ends here, because I will whip you too. From today onwards, be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s all I have to say. Prepare a new execution report. You don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    The governor¡¯s expression changed. He subconsciously looked behind him.


    The nobles ¡®gazes were all focused on him.


    Sometimes, in a certain position, it was impossible for you not to do something.


    He gritted his teeth.¡± Your Highness, we¡¯re willing to listen to your arrangements and instructions, but please leave some cover for Goethe. Please also consider Princess Tina¡¯s feelings. Some things can¡¯t be made public. Goethe doesn¡¯t have that many tortures that are suitable for nobles!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then think about it and show your creativity.¡±


    ¡± If you really can¡¯t think of anything,¡± Kant said,¡± I can rmend a few Eastern punishments.¡±


    Then, the bracelet went silent.


    Henry nced at everyone and left inrge strides.


    After a short silence, more panic and anger surged.


    People jumped up and opened their arms. They shouted, questioned, shouted, and became hysterical. It was only then that they realized that His Highness Kant¡¯s stance was extremely strange. His de was not only aimed at the traitors of Distant Harbor, but also the entire noble ss of Goethe. How could he dare to do that? How dare he?


    This would not only cause a strong bacsh in Goethe, but even the aristocratic system of the entire continent and even the world would be shaken. They would all fear him and be hostile to him!


    In the midst of this mor, in an inconspicuous corner, a middle-aged man in his fifties with white hair grabbed his son¡¯s wrist.


    The young man was dressed in a noble¡¯s suit, and his ck hair was tied up in a bun.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Vile creature, follow me.¡± The middle-aged man shouted in a low voice,¡± Good fortune has arrived!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS1: 7,000 words!] It seemed that he had inexplicably increased and gotten used to the high number of update words¡­


    [The update time for the Pv2 is barely maintained before 2 o¡¯clock.] They continued to push forward.

 Chapter 553: 553

    Chapter 553: 553


    Chapter 554-Despicable People Leaving Their Hometowns


    ¡°Sir Henry! General Henry!¡±


    After leaving the Hall of Justice and walking out of the City Hall, the temporarymander of the fleet of the Imperium had just breathed in the fresh air when he heard shouts behind him.


    Turning around, he saw an old man and a young man with yellow skin and ck eyes running towards him.


    Henry was stunned at first, but then he smiled. He was no longer as arrogant and arrogant as he was in front of the nobles of the distant port. He nodded and said,¡± Nice to meet you. You are?¡±


    The middle-aged man bowed and said,¡± My name is Han Zezheng. My ancestor was granted the title of hereditary baron by the governor of Far Harbor. He runs a shipping business in Far Harbor and has two shops that polish and sell some home-style items. This is my eldest son, Han Guangcheng. He¡¯s 24 years old this year and is still studying at Far Harbor Riding School.¡±


    He spoke themonnguage of the continent very fluently, almost like a Goethe.


    The young man was just about to bow when his father turned around and red at him.


    ¡± Don¡¯t kneel!¡± Colonel Henry hurriedly stepped forward to support him.


    ¡°His Highness Kant doesn¡¯t like it,¡± the man exined to Han Zezheng.


    ¡°What a benevolent and generous lord.¡±<div>


    Han Zezheng praised and bowed respectfully in the direction of Tidal Sound Manor.


    The young man, Han Guangcheng, followed suit.


    Then, the noble from Aurora exined to Colonel Henry,¡± You know, in our hometown, only the most generous and benevolent ruler would sympathize with the hardships of themoners. There is no doubt that His Highness Kant is a benevolent and just ruler. He must be the noblest lord in Aurora.¡±


    The people of the empire were all wondering how the hell they knew. However, that did not stop him from smiling and nodding in agreement.¡± Yes. His Highness Kant is the most benevolent and fair lord I have ever met.¡±


    With warm and sincere smiles on their faces, the two of them stood in front of the City Hall and praised Kant in unison.


    It was as if Kant¡¯s order to overturn the nobles ¡®vote in the City Hall and insist on punishing the dozens of nobles involved in the matter with the cruelest punishment did not exist at all.


    After chatting for a while, Han Zezheng took Colonel Henry¡¯s hand and silently handed him a gold watch iid with various crystals.


    ¡± My lord,¡± he whispered,¡± His Highness Kant trusts you deeply. I beg you to grant me a humble wish. My son and I would like to admire His Highness Kant¡¯s majesty and listen to his admonition.¡±


    ¡± You pitied us for wandering in a foreignnd and leaving our homnd for hundreds of years. We are like floating grass that has lost its roots. Now, we finally see the sunlight behind the dark clouds. We can¡¯t wait to bask in the light of His Highness Kant. We hope to offer our loyalty to our lord, our lord, and even our king. We have been waiting for this day for too long. Please, kind-hearted sir, help us push open this door.¡±


    Colonel Henry flipped his palm slightly, and with the help of the sunlight, he could clearly see the color of the gold watch. The dozens of colorful elemental diamonds were dazzling, and the gold watch embossed like a hook. It was extremely expensive and expensive.


    He stuffed the gold watch back into Han Zezheng¡¯s hands.


    The people of Aurora were stunned, and then they begged,¡±Lord, merciful Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Han, my friend. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± With a smile on his face, Colonel Henry patted his rough and wrinkled hands.¡± I¡¯m very happy to see a powerful and loyal noble under Lord Kant¡¯smand. I¡¯m happy to introduce you to him. I don¡¯t need any repayment. However, I can only promise you that I¡¯ll bring your request for an audience to Tidal Vi, but I can¡¯t guarantee the oue¡­¡±


    ¡°This is enough, my lord. This is enough.¡± Han Zezheng said happily,¡± Oh, I praise you. I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me, friend.¡±


    The man from the Imperiumughed loudly and patted Han Zezheng on the shoulder.¡± You are a smart man, a smart gentleman, and a wise man from Aurora. I think we are the same kind of people. We are good at sniffing opportunities and will never let go of those precious opportunities. We will go all out, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, yes, yes.¡± The people from Aurora lowered their heads and said,¡± Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Then,¡± The colonel said,¡± I will return to Tidal Sound Manor to report to His Highness. You¡­¡±


    ¡± We came by carriage. Sir, you go first. We¡¯ll catch up soon.¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be toote, friend.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I wish I could be 30 years younger and gallop with you.¡±


    With friendlyughter, they waved goodbye.


    Han Ze was bringing his son to his carriage.<div>


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He waved goodbye to the colonel in the distance for thest time. He looked away and quickened his pace. He whispered,¡± Impressive. Truly impressive.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it, Dad?¡± Han Guangcheng asked softly.


    Then, he was red at by his father.¡± Bastard, you spend all your time with boatmen and workers. Our ancestors sailed thousands of miles across the sea and risked their lives toe to a foreign country. Isn¡¯t it just to fight for your life? It wasn¡¯t easy to get ashore, but in your generation, you have to roll into the sea again! I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    The young man lowered his head and did not refute.


    ¡± You¡¯re right!¡± Han Zezheng was furious.¡± When you see Lord Kantter, be alert!¡± Speak less and do less, watch more and listen more!¡±


    When they arrived at their carriage, Han Guangcheng hurriedly helped his father onto the carriage and sat down as well.


    The coachman waved his whip and sped up ording to his master¡¯s instructions.


    ¡± Father!¡± Han Guangcheng said cautiously.¡± Are we going to seek refuge with His Highness Kant?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Han Zezheng red at him.


    ¡°.. Isn¡¯t it too rushed?¡± The young man said softly,¡± If you want to talk about me, Sir Kang¡¯s move is a little unpopr. It¡¯s really very domineering. Killing so many nobles is not enough to appease his hatred, but he actually wants to torture and kill¡­¡±


    ¡°You know nothing!¡±


    ¡°I told you to read the history books brought by your ancestors, but you refused to read them!¡± Old Han lectured again. Since ancient times, when dynasties changed, all the noble families were killed, and countless aristocratic families were destroyed. However, in the past thousand years, which dynasty and which generationcked noble people? Look at the nobles here today. Their ancestors from hundreds of years ago might have been some poor families who killed chickens and dogs. Weren¡¯t our Han family¡¯s ancestors alsoborers who drifted here on a ship?¡±<div>


    He slowed down his tone and said,¡±Murder¡­¡± Killing a noble is not a big deal. You might think that a noble is a big shot, but others might think that a noble is a chicken or a dog. After cutting off a bunch of them and making room, there are plenty of people willing to take over, especially obedient people.¡±


    Han Guangcheng was deep in thought,¡±So¡­¡± Father is going to take over?¡±


    ¡°What else? It was during Tengda that His Highness had no foundation in Distant Harbor and was considered a powerful dragon. From what I saw, he wanted to suppress Distant Harbor and make this city his.¡±


    Han Zezheng exined to his eldest son,¡± His Highness is showing off his abilities now. He wants to make the nobles of the distant port bow down, but thetter won¡¯t budge. It¡¯s a contest of strength. I¡¯ll take advantage of the fact that the oue is still uncertain to go to His Highness Kant. It¡¯s not like sending charcoal in the snow. It¡¯s also a matter of choosing a hero. I¡¯ll be praised and admired.¡±


    ¡± Besides, thanks to the grace of our ancestors, I was born with ck hair and yellow skin. We are both from the Aurora Empire, so we are naturally close. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself for this trip. Your Highness will definitely think highly of me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a little urgent¡­¡± Han Guangcheng hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? The more urgent, the better. Wait for them to win a great victory before going to join them? The Han family is a small business. If you don¡¯t be attentive, they won¡¯t even look at you.¡±


    As Han Zezheng said this, he sighed. This eldest son of his was really not cut out for business.


    But what could he do? She could only teach him by words and example, hoping that he would be enlightened one day.


    A hint of uneasiness appeared in Han Guangcheng¡¯s eyes. Father, it¡¯s hard to tell who will win. I admit that Lord Kant is very capable, but the battlefield and politics are different. Besides, he¡¯s not just offending the nobles of Distant Harbor with his arrogance. Even the entire Goethe nobility will be dissatisfied¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, do you think His Highness Kant will definitely win?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Father is not someone who knows how to calcte. There is no such thing as foresight in doing business. I just have to find clues from the clues¡­¡± Han Zezheng replied,¡± Although I don¡¯t know what makes His Highness Kant so confident, I do know that Colonel Henry, as themander of the Holy Empire¡¯s fleet, haspletely submitted to His Highness Kang. The soldiers of Mu Yue and the Council are so arrogant that they are willing to listen to His Highness Kant¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡± From this point, I dare to say that Distant Port has no chance of winning this battle.¡±<div>


    Han Guangcheng was deep in thought.


    The old father nced at his silly son and sighed.¡± Son, even if we don¡¯t have a chance of winning, the Han family has no choice. Think about it again. What kind of life did the Han family have a few months ago? It was already good enough that he could protect his ancestral business. What would happen to the Han family when His Highness Kant appeared? Even the Governor is willing to smile at me.¡±


    ¡± Even today, Sir Kang is already riding on the head of Distant Harbor. Although those nobles are estranged from us, they are still very polite and dare not offend us. Whose glory is this?¡±


    ¡°That Colonel Henry treated the nobles of the distant port as nothing, but he was very polite when he saw us father and son. Isn¡¯t it because we¡¯re also people of Aurora with ck hair and yellow skin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t help it. If we go to Lord Kang now and beg him to take us in, even if His Highness loses, he can protect us. Otherwise, if Lord Kang gives in and we be neutral, these Goethe people will turn around and bully us¡­Do you understand?¡±


    He reached out and patted his son¡¯s shoulder.¡± I can only leave a path for you and your brothers and sisters before I¡¯m muddleheaded and old. I don¡¯t expect you to be sessful, nor do I expect you to bring your ancestors back to their roots. I just hope that you¡¯ll be safe and sound and have your branches spread¡­¡±


    The old man was touched for a while, then scolded,¡±So wake up!¡± In a while, if His Highness asks you something, don¡¯t make a scene and answer properly. If the ancestors take pity on you and make His Highness value you, this evil creature, and take you in as a servant boy who carries an inkstone and grinds ink, it will be your good fortune¡­¡±


    Han Guangcheng didn¡¯t lower his head and ept the scolding this time. He opened the window, and the carriage galloped. The scenery outside the window quickly receded. From here, he could see the distant sea, and the silver warship was quietly parked between the waves.


    ¡± If Your Highness can let me work on that ship,¡± he muttered,¡± I¡¯ll dly do it even if I have to be the lowest rank sailor who can clean the deck. I¡¯ll even be willing to die on the ship.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he received a palm strike on his head.


    ¡°Unfilial son! You think you¡¯re worthy of going to a fairy-like boat? Don¡¯t mention itter, or I¡¯ll send you to the northern desert to do business. You can row your boat there!¡±


    Twenty minutester, at Tidal Manor.


    Kant put down his pen and stretched his muscles. Heughed.¡± Oh, there¡¯s someone who can cook a cold stove so soon. And he¡¯s from the same hometown. Haha¡­¡±<div>


    Even though Horus had already heard about Colonel Henry and Han Zezheng through his bracelet, he had also informed Kant that a father and son from Aurora wanted to join him.


    However, in front of the person who was being primed, he still had to politely pretend that he did not know.


    ¡± Yes,¡± the colonel said respectfully.¡± I¡¯ve already prepared the relevant information about Han Zezheng, his family, and his business. It¡¯s right here.¡±


    He handed over a document with both hands.


    Kant pretended to flip through two pages.¡± You¡¯re fast,¡± he said casually.


    ¡°It was done this morning.¡± Henry Beck replied,¡± I¡¯ve sent someone to search for the information of respectable people from all walks of life in Far Harbor for a day and sorted it out. It¡¯s just in time for us to use it. I¡¯ve sent other documents and records to the archives on the first floor of the manor for you to read at any time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you,¡± Kant said with a smile.


    ¡°It is my honor to work for His Highness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to have you help me, Henry.¡±


    Kant nodded at him.¡± Let the father and son of the Han family in. This is the first person you¡¯ve introduced to me. I have to meet him no matter what. I have to let them remember you.¡±


    Henry revealed a surprised and touched expression. Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± Alright, Henry. Go and do your own thing. By the way, Colonel, I hope you can have a good night¡¯s sleep tonight instead of continuing to work all night.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Not long after, Henry led the two of them over and closed the door.


    Han Zezheng nced at Kang De and bowed deeply.¡± I am Han Zezheng. My ancestor was from Fengzhou. He brought his son Guangcheng with him. Greetings, Lord Kang!¡±


    Even though he knew that he was from Earth and had nothing to do with the people from Aurora, Kant still felt a sense of closeness when he looked at the Easterners who shared the same skin color, hair color, and even simrnguage and culture. It was definitely closer than looking at the people from the maind who had high noses, deep eyes, blonde hair, and blue eyes.


    He raised his hand and said,¡± There¡¯s no need to be so polite. There are no servants here, so there¡¯s no etiquette. Take a seat over there. The food and water are on the table. The two of you can make yourselves at home. Don¡¯t be restrained.¡±


    After Han Zezheng thanked him, he sat on an armchair at the side, his butt only leaning a little against the chair.


    Han Guangcheng stood behind his father.


    Before this, Kant¡¯s understanding of Aurora was limited to Hong San.


    He had also heard Hong San talk about some matters of Aurora, but the channels of information were still extremely limited. After all, Hong San¡¯s master¡¯s status was too high, and he only talked about the art of governing the world. There was not much smoke and fire.


    It was the first time he had a serious chat with these ordinary immigrants from Aurora.


    As usual, he asked how his life was, how his business was, how many people were there in his family, and if there were any difficulties.


    ¡± I remember amon proverb. It says that when a person leaves his hometown, he¡¯ll be a lowly person. When a boat goes to the sea, the wind and waves will blow on his face. Sigh, it¡¯s difficult!¡±


    Han Zezheng shook his head and sighed.¡± In our ancestors ¡®time, Aurora and Goethe traded with each other. Our country was rich and strong. Even if we were in a foreignnd, we lived well. People respected you.¡±


    ¡± When thend of China sank, the elves sealed off the sea routes, and the trade between the two sides was cut off. We were like rootless duckweed. At first, they respected us, butter on, they looked down on you.¡±


    ¡± Even if you buy an official rank, you can¡¯t change your appearance. People can tell at a nce that you¡¯re different from him. Yellow skin, ck hair, and you¡¯re from Aurora. No matter how good you speak themonnguage or how much you pay taxes, people won¡¯t recognize you as a Goethe person. You¡¯ll look different from him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame to leave my hometown.¡±


    Han Zezheng rambled on for a long time. Afterying the foundation, he finally got to the main topic.


    He stood up shakily and bowed deeply to Kant.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Your Highness ¡®sudden appearance and intimidating the current generation, causing the western countries to hear of our name, we, the people of the East, would still be struggling in a foreignnd like a rootless duckweed. I still have my ancestors¡¯ inheritance and can still live. How many of our blood brothers have died without a burial ce? Your Highness, we, the lonely souls of the wild, have been waiting for a king who can split thend and seal the borders for a long, long time!¡±


    ¡°The Han Family of Far Harbor is willing to die for Your Highness!¡± he shouted. Please ept it, Your Highness!¡±


    A group of people from Aurora admire your martial arts and are willing to join. Do you ept?


    That was definitely not possible.


    What a joke. You said you wanted to die for me, so do I have to ept it?


    Thepany also had to have a probation period for the job application.


    What if it was a family that usually bullied men and women and had a bad record? If they came here to act pitiful and say a few beautiful words to coax him into epting it, wouldn¡¯t that be too disgusting?


    Before Hong San left for Valentan, he had a detailed discussion with Kant.


    He emphasized that he had to be careful when taking in dogs.


    The people of this world valued this more. Loyalty was the highest form of contract. Just like how Hong San had agreed to be Kant¡¯s retainer, even if there was no loyalty ceremony, it was still a gentleman¡¯s promise and they would stay together for life. Not only did the retainer have an obligation to the monarch, but the monarch also had an obligation to his retainer.


    For example, the Han family¡­ When he mentioned serving and epting, it meant loyalty.


    If Kant agreed, the Han family would be under Kant¡¯s name from now on and would obey his orders. However, the Han family¡¯s past, present, and future actions would be tied to Kant.


    Hong San trusted Kant in everything, but he knew that his lordcked general knowledge. That was why he had specially reminded Kant that short-term and long-term employment were twopletely different concepts.


    ¡°Hurry up and help your father up,¡± Kang De gestured to Han Guangcheng.


    Han Zezheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, he was too anxious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to die for me. I¡¯m a kind-hearted person. I can¡¯t stand fighting and killing, nor do I do anything shameful. I don¡¯t need others to die for me.¡±


    Kant looked at Han Zezheng, who was still very respectful.¡± But we can still help each other. Old Mister Han, you¡¯re right about one thing. We¡¯re all wanderers who are far away from our homnd. We should help each other and improve together. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you do me a favor?¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: The g was just set upst night¡­


    PS2: As for this chapter, sigh, he wrote it so slowly because he thought about it carefully. Han Zezheng, a native of the Aurora Empire, spoke in themonnguage of the continent with Henry, a native of the Empire. Therefore, his words and content were in the same style, and it had a hint of a trantion ent. He had even called Henry a general instead of a colonel on purpose. He had used thenguage of the Aurora Empire with his son. Between father and son, there were more lessons and he was more casual. His style was more inclined towards themonnguage of the city. When he spoke to a big shot like Kant, He had to be respectful with a little simplicity and sincerity, and he had to be a little literary¡­


    [PS3: on a whim, I carefully carved it out. Later on, I felt a little depressed and lost. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m living in vain¡­] Forget it, forget it. As long as I¡¯m happy, good night.

 Chapter 554: 554

    Chapter 554: 554


    Great Again!


    Faraway Harbor City Hall, Justice Hall.


    After a short debate, the nobles quickly came to a consensus.


    When they were faced with Kant¡¯s insatiable new request, their answer was that they would not obey the imperial edict.


    It was within his expectations and also within reason.


    They had submitted to Kant at first because of Kant¡¯s tyrannical power, because they were intimidated by the cannons parked outside the harbor, and because they were frightened by the three navies who had turned the distant harbor upside downst night.


    After all, the former was a strategic deterrent, while thetter was a precise strike. It meant that Kant could not only smash the distant port into ruins with stones, but he could also release a pack of mad dogs into the city to bite people.


    In the face of such means, in the face of the evil and rampant Aurora people¡¯s counterattack with the momentum of victory, the gentlemen of Distant Harbor could only swallow their anger and choose to obey their hearts for the sake of their wives, children, and ancestral businesses.


    For the sake of the family, this was not embarrassing.


    Therefore, when they were faced with the list of names Kant handed over, they pinched their noses and gave the most severe punishment to those involved in the riot. Needless to say, themoners were cut into pieces, and even the nobles involved were executed. The main criminals even used the cruel honor hanging. It could be said that it was extremely severe.


    Goethe had never executed a noble on such arge scale in the past two hundred years.<div>


    After all, the situation was stronger than him, so he could only pinch his nose and ept it.


    However, the nobles ¡®concession and goodwill were mercilessly rejected by Kant.


    The man from Aurora was still not satisfied and clearly stated that the punishment was too light. All the nobles involved would be stripped of their titles and honors, and they would be sentenced to the same death penalty as themoners.


    The dignitaries in the distant port finally exploded.


    Although they were both sentenced to death, Kant¡¯s suggestion was fundamentally different from the nobles ¡®proposal.


    Although it was a little harsh to hang and behead the nobles in honor, it was still within the rules and legal. Kant had defeated the three great fleets and settled the matter. His reputation and momentum were at the peak of the sun. Using this power to settle the traitors was also one of the ways to y the political game. It was within everyone¡¯s tolerance.


    Since they could y around with emperors, generals, and generals, they could also y around with Forbidden Spell Mages. At most, they wouldin that His Highness Kant was being too lenient, but that was all.


    However, Kant¡¯s suggestion was to strip him of his noble status and punish him as amoner.


    This was a matter of ss interests.


    Although they were only dealing with the rebel nobles, they were still met with fierce resistance from the other nobles in the distant port. These big shots were sometimes short-sighted, greedy, stupid, or even ignorant. Sometimes, they were even stupid. However, they had a very sensitive sense of smell when it came to such major issues.


    If they agreed to Kant¡¯s suggestion, it would be equivalent to admitting that Kant had the right to strip any noble of Far Harbor of their title, honor, and power, and to punish them with any terrible and evil punishment he wanted.


    This was trampling on Goethe¡¯s spirit, provoking the sacred noble order, and subverting the existing national system. It was crazy, arrogant, and unreasonable.


    In history, any tyrant who tried to do so would be overthrown by the brave people and punished by justice. All decent people with conscience should oppose such terrible evil!


    ¡°We don¡¯t agree! We don¡¯t agree!¡±


    The shouts and roars of justice resounded throughout the Hall of Justice. The nobles of Far Harbor raised their arms and shouted at the top of their lungs. Everyone looked fanatical, but only they knew the fear and uneasiness in their hearts. They tried to use their collective strength to cover up the uneasiness in their hearts. That was Kant, who could even defeat the elves.


    The governor shouted louder than anyone else. The administrative bureaucrats of the city and even the province were unanimous because they were in this position, representing the interests of the nobles. They had the obligation to speak up because countless eyes were staring at them. The governor was also afraid of the thunderous anger of the Aurora Dragon, but he was more afraid of the entire aristocratic system¡¯s revenge on the traitors. His family, his family, his industry¡­


    Others could give in, cower, and seek refuge with Kant.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t dare.<div>


    The only thing the governor could do was to tie more fence-sitters to the war chariot.


    ¡®If Kant is really crazy enough to order the army to massacre the distant port, then at least let more people die with me! I didn¡¯t be the governor to fight for you!


    He knocked hard on the gavel, causing the sound of thunder to ring out. Then, he shouted loudly,¡±Please pay attention!¡± We are not opposing His Highness Kant! We are grateful for everything he has done for Goethe and even Distant Harbor!¡±


    The nobles raised their fists and shouted,¡±Not bad! Not bad!¡±<div>


    ¡± We are also willing to restore the city from chaos under the guidance of His Highness Kant, so that every hardworking and kind citizen can live a good life again¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The governor looked at the people present and shouted,¡± I believe that His Highness Kant has no ill intentions. He¡¯s only here to punish those shameless traitors! We can understand this feeling!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± The people below cheered.


    ¡°However, the national conditions of Aurora and Goethe are different. Nobles are the backbone and guardians of this country! The rules of glory must be respected, protected, and defended!¡± The Governor waved his arms and shouted,¡± Ask! A country that doesn¡¯t respect the nobles, how terrifying would that be!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°So! We must work together to resolve this small misunderstanding with His Highness Kant! We must let him know that we respect him and revere his power and character, but he must also have some respect for the noble and glorious collective! We must let him hear the voice of the Goethe people!¡±


    The cheers seemed to have died down a little.


    The governor struck while the iron was hot and shouted,¡±Sign it!¡± Sign! Sign! United protest! We can¡¯t resist the might of the Sword of Defiance, and we don¡¯t want to!


    However, we can use our silent protests and firm stance to show His Highness Kant our will and determination! Everyone had to sign their names! Everyone had to participate in this protest! Because this is to defend the honor and dignity of all of us!¡±


    How can I let you watch me charge into the enemy line!


    He pointed at the gentlemen present. This time, their stance did not include being neutral! He couldn¡¯t just watch! There were only two paths left! The honor of his ancestors, the pride of his family, and the spirit of Goethe!


    If he did not defend it, he would be betraying it! That is betraying us!¡±<div>


    The noise seemed to have weakened a little.


    ¡± Yes!¡± The governor ignored him and pped the table.¡± We will stand by our position and sentence all those involved to death in a fair and lenient manner! This is our final decision. All those who agree must sign their names and clearly show their positions!¡±


    ¡± If His Highness Kant insists on his own way, we will protest in a peaceful and silent manner! We will not attend tomorrow¡¯s execution! When necessary, we must let the world hear our voices!¡±


    He looked around at the dark crowd and shouted,¡±Now, let me hear the voice of the distant port!¡± Tell us, are you defenders or traitors?¡±


    Since ancient times, the moral high ground had always been the mostfortable position.


    Even though they felt uneasy and anxious, they could only raise their hands and shout with all their might because there were people around them.


    ¡°Defenders! Defenders! Defenders!¡±


    The governor nodded in satisfaction. He hammered the gavel and suppressed the excited cheers. He narrowed his eyes, and his usually gentle and loving gaze became malicious.¡± Now, clerk, please draft the final deration for me. Roll-out officer, please prepare the paper. We need to sign collectively¡­¡±


    The auditorium was silent.


    The governor deliberated over his words and opened his mouth to say,¡±All of Far Harbor¡­¡±


    At this moment, the door was pushed open.


    The door of the auditorium creaked, breaking the silence.


    In the next moment, a scream of horror rang out from one of the seats. In an instant, it was like a group curse that swept across the entire territory. Screams rang out endlessly. The elderly nobles clutched their chests, and the people were like frightened quails that were running around or trying to escape. Most of the people did not know what had happened. They only knew that the door had rung, the door had rung! Someone hade in!<div>


    Who was that?


    He couldn¡¯t see it!


    But someone was screaming!


    Kant was here!


    His minions were here!


    He wants to kill all of us!


    Crying, begging, and wailing, the noblest defense line of the brave men in the distant port copsed in an instant. The mob crowded like headless flies. Some copsed on the ground and kept praying to the gods. Some screamed and begged for mercy, trying to offer loyalty to the new master. The noble big shots pushed and squeezed in the narrow auditorium, falling into madness due to instinctive fear and inexplicable herd sentiment.


    This was often a sign of arge-scale stampede and copse.


    Fortunately, this was a world of swords and magic.


    ¡°Law enforcer!¡±


    The City Hall¡¯s judicial officers immediately activated their magic power, and the group spiritual spells that appeased the hearts turned into a gentle of light that shook down, dispelling fear and calming the hearts. One spell after another.


    In order to keep the manic, superficial, irritable, and impulsive creatures like humans calm, the arcane path explorers had developed countless spell groups.


    Finally, the big shots of Distant Harbor broke free from the sudden and inexplicable atmosphere of fear. They crawled out from under their chairs and got up from the ground, their faces still filled with fear.<div>


    However, although magic was magical, it could not change reality.


    The source of fear still existed.


    However, the return of reason at least emboldened them to look at the door.


    They saw an old man standing there.


    His hair was white, but his skin was so yellow that it was eye-catching. Hispletely different facial features also clearly indicated his identity as a mutant. He was undoubtedly a descendant of the Aurora Empire, and many people recognized him.


    Baron Han Zezheng, a shipping merchant from a distant port, also ran two furniture stores with the style of Aurora, selling exotic, mysterious, and elegant oriental utensils.


    It was a false rm, and then he was embarrassed.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes became unfriendly. Everyone tacitly agreed not to talk about their previous loss ofposure, but the shame and anger in their hearts had to be vented. They had to regain their lost face.


    The governor frowned. He was also scared to death just now, afraid that the ones who pushed the door open were the elven marines and council mages. He did not even think about whether he should persist or beg for mercy.


    ¡± Mr. Han, Mr. Baron, I remember you were in the meeting. Where did you go just now?¡± The nominal supreme ruler of the Blue Wave Province emphasized.


    At this point, his expression suddenly changed as if he had thought of something.


    Old Man Han stood at the entrance and took a deep breath.


    Before that, he hesitated for a while in front of the City Hall.


    Even when he reached the entrance of the auditorium, he was still suffering for a while.


    Because he knew what he was doing.


    The family property passed down from his ancestors, his wife and children, the family line, and the thoughts of generations had all been pushed onto the gambling table by him.


    His Highness Kant did not agree to his request during their previous visit. This powerful lord did not ept their loyalty and allegiance.


    Thinking about it, he was too anxious.


    He was a peerless genius who had suppressed the elves and looked down on the world. What was Old Han¡¯s family? They were ostracized and nibbled by their peers, and their shipping business was declining day by day. Two shops that were still considered profitable, thirty to fifty men in the n, five to seven small boats in the Chamber of Commerce, and a total of two to three hundred sailors were nothing.


    With just this bit of wealth, he wanted to hug onto his thigh and pull the banner of Wang Ming so that he would not have to worry about wealth in the future¡­How could there be such a good thing?


    The book said it well, wealth and honor had to be sought from danger.


    Although His Highness had rejected his request, he had pointed out a way for him.


    Even now, that voice still lingered in his mind.


    Han Zezheng was still sweating profusely when he recalled the conversation that had happened earlier.


    When His Highness asked him that question, his voice was as gentle as the spring breeze, but it made him feel fear.


    ¡± Mr. Han, from now on, you have to be honest with me when I ask you questions. If you promise me, we can continue to talk, but if you promise me, you have to keep your promise.¡±


    ¡± Then the first question-why did youe to me?¡±


    We will raise the name of our race and sacrifice ourselves for Your Highness¡¯s cause. We will establish the empire of Aurora in the foreignnd so that the people of the east can live and work in peace here.


    These words appeared in his mind without hesitation.


    However, under the gaze of that person, he spoke the truth.


    ¡°Protect the family business, find a backer, open up a business, seek a future for our descendants, obtain wealth for the family, let our ancestors rest in peace, let the Han family spread its branches and leaves. It would be even better if we could return to our homnd in glory¡­¡±


    Then, he heard His Highness¡¯s happyughter.


    ¡± Very good, a good start, Mr. Han. I won¡¯t talk about loyalty with you, and I don¡¯t trust you at all, because I know why you¡¯re here. But I¡¯m also d that you¡¯re telling the truth. This means that you respect me, and I respect you.¡±


    ¡°I like your honesty. The simpler the rtionship, the better, just like now.¡±


    ¡°I like this method¡­Because I know that loyalty and trust are extremely rare qualities. I won¡¯t ask for these qualities from everyone. Compared to this, I prefer cooperation and a win-win situation.¡±


    ¡± That is,mon interests, opinions, and actions maintained by force.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you need, I¡¯ll bid.¡±


    He looked at the young man behind the desk. He looked about the same age as his son, maybe even younger, but he already wielded unimaginable power, enough to decide the life and death of many people.


    He could never forget that smile.


    ¡°I have everything here. If you want it, feel free to exchange it.¡±


    Therefore, Han Zezheng returned to the Hall of Justice.


    Along the way, he was in a daze, terrified, and hesitant. He listened to the nobles ¡®shouts and their unity outside the door, and his uneasiness grew. He knew what Kant was trying to challenge and what Kant wanted to establish. Everything was arranged by His Highness Kant, and everything was within his expectations.


    And he took the initiative to be a chess piece.


    And all this hesitation and uneasiness vanished the moment the door was pushed open.


    Distant Harbor¡¯s hugework of interests, the high and mighty figures, and the unbreakable social ss groups were still roaring wildly one second, but they were fleeing in panic the next. When Han Zezheng saw that scene, he seemed to have realized something. He understood the meaning behind the smile on His Highness Kant¡¯s lips when he talked about the nobles.


    That was contempt.


    Yes, what was there to be afraid of?


    Han Zezheng strode in.


    He responded to the governor¡¯s question loudly.


    ¡°I went to Tidal Manor!¡± He shouted,¡± I went to pay my respects to His Highness Kant!¡±


    There was a brief silence, followed by panic andmotion, followed by venting usations and scolding.


    ¡°Traitor!¡±


    ¡°You have disgraced your ancestors!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a noble!¡±


    ¡°Shame!¡±


    A storm of curses came out of the noble gentlemen¡¯s mouths.


    The storm was raging, and hostility surrounded them.


    This was the anger of the entire city. The dignitaries in this hall controlled 90% of the production, transportation, and sales of food and other necessities, daily necessities, and luxury goods in the entire Far Harbor. They also concentrated the power, public opinion, andmunication power of the entire region. If a Far Harbor person was despised by everyone in this hall, he would face both physical and spiritual extinction.


    Han Zezheng could already foresee the consequences of his actions. He would be in a sorry state amidst a dozen scandals, be stripped of his noble status by the vote of the noble assembly, have his shipping business squeezed out of bankruptcy by maliciouspetition, have his son expelled from the noble school, have his family members attacked, and even killed by unknown thieves and robbers, and then gradually lose all his properties in the continuous troubles until he became amoner.


    If they lost, this would be the oue for the Han family.


    But¡­


    wealth and honor are sought in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Aurora!¡± ¡± Why not?¡± he snapped.¡± Why can¡¯t I visit my lord? Sirs, put away your vulgar words, because you are not only facing a respectable merchant from a distant port, Baron Goethe, but also a citizen of Aurora who has brought greetings from His Highness Kant!¡±


    He strode to the center of the hall and faced the people who were gradually falling silent. He said loudly,¡± Forgive me for overhearing your protests and ns. But before you sign your names, please allow me to interrupt. I have brought His Highness Kant¡¯s ultimatum. Please listen!¡±


    ¡± All nobles involved will be stripped of their titles and executed asmoners. This decision must be approved. I will draft a statement, and those who approve must sign their names. His Highness Kant hopes that all the wise people who despise the traitors and support this decision will attend the execution tomorrow and jointly despise the tragic fate of the traitors!¡±


    As soon as he said this, a wave of protests rang out.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°We will not yield!¡±


    ¡°A sharp de will not obliterate justice!¡±


    ¡± We will proudly uphold the truth and honor!¡±


    Under the instigation of the strong-willed, the nobles tried to coerce the fence-sitters again, blocking their path ofpromise in advance so that they would not be coerced by Kant¡¯s tyranny.


    But Han Zezheng was unmoved.


    ¡± The day after the execution, His Highness will hold a meeting. He will invite all the upright and dignified gentlemen of the Far Harbor who despise traitors to discuss an extremely important topic!¡± A great cause! And invite them to participate and work together, because the glory of Distant Harbor will be forged by the people of Distant Harbor!¡±


    At this point, Han Zezheng¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    Because this was the key to making him decide to take a gamble.


    Even if it was just a promise, it made him, a veteran in the business battlefield, tremble. He thought that he had passed the young age where he was inspired by a word from others.


    But he was wrong.


    The people of Aurora used all their strength and shouted,¡± His Highness Kant wants to discuss a great cause with his supporters. He wants to take back Far Harbor¡¯smercial position as the center of trade in the Endless Ocean, the transportation hub, and the bright pearl on the west coast of the continent from the Broken Inds! Let the city of Faraway Harbor-¡±


    ¡°Again! Second! Wei! Big!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] The spy post was back! Speak to me!

 Chapter 555: 555

    Chapter 555: 555


    Kant and the Dragon Emperor, Friendship Across Races!


    In short, the second day of the Far Harbor ushered in the grandest celebration.


    Early in the morning, the residents woke up from their sweet dreams and saw a huge thing parked outside the harbor. The silver ship reflected the glow of the morning sun. It had no sails or oars. Everyone knew that its surname was Kang.


    The dynasty¡¯s Fanlun warships, the capital ships of Mu Yue, and the arcane arcana council¡¯s arcane armored ships were like stars surrounding the North Star, lining up outside the harbor and surrounding Fu.


    The ck ones were the battered hulls of the fleets of the various countries, the white ones were the waxed and polished hulls of the French warships, and the gs of the various countries were fluttering in the wind. The magic glow shone, making the Goethe merchant ships and coastal defense fleets in the far harbor look like little brothers.


    The warships at the port were the truth from afar, and the soldiers on the streets were the admonitions from nearby. Soldiers in ck robes walked through the streets, holding white magic devices that looked like morning glory flowers and shouting, saying that the benevolent Lord Kant had called all good citizens with conscience to attend a meeting in the city center to see what happened to the traitors.


    Dragons soared in the sky, soldiers patrolled thend, and unheard of magic devices shuttled in the low sky. A low voice sounded from within, emphasizing that order must be observed in the distant port today. As a result, the security of the city was unprecedentedly excellent, only for today, because even the most rampant thieves did not dare to be arrogant.


    A high tform was set up there with all kinds of execution instruments. In the distance, the elite soldiers and mages of the three countries were maintaining order. On the tform, well-dressed big shots were announcing the crimes. The leader was a white-haired old man from Aurora. He had a business of seven merchant ships in the distant port and a 24-year-old son who was busy with school.


    There weren¡¯t many nobles on the viewing tform. They were all looking around, their eyes uneasy, excited, and hesitant. Although the ceremony was crowded, the governor wasn¡¯t present. The top figures of the distant port were absent to express their positions. Now they were hiding in their mansions and protesting quietly. At the same time, they must be feeling uneasy, excited, and hesitant.


    Han Ze was preaching on the high tform, and his voice could be heard in the huge square. The executioners polished the edge of the guillotine, the prisoners on death row were hesitating in fear, and the spectators were under the stage, confused by the sunlight.


    They didn¡¯t understand the long-winded crimes, nor did they understand the value of loyalty and the consequences of betrayal. They had to work and toil every day, and there was only one reason for them toe here to listen. A man named Kant had sent a knife-wielding Qiu Ba to tell them,¡± No, you are not busy.¡±<div>


    Where was the organizer of this Daytime Banquet?


    It was a little embarrassing to say that Kant was not present.


    He was receiving a Monarch at Tidal Sound Manor, and his name was Dragon Emperor.


    On the balcony of the living room on the third floor, one could see the surging waves in the distance. Lily sat beside Kant. There was no mistake here. It was beside him, not on the whip.


    Let us introduce this Dragon Emperor in a rxed manner.


    He did not wear a crown or a royal robe. He did not even look handsome, nor did he have the majestic aura of a king. He even shaved his hair short and wore a normal, long suit. His first meeting with Kant was in the breakfast room on the third floor. When the Earthlings were eating omelet pancakes, he walked in. Lily followed beside him with a helpless expression, like a useless alcoholic father who had met his lover.


    The other party extended his hand enthusiastically.


    Nice to meet you, Kant. I¡¯m the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    The handshake was warm and powerful, but it was just an ordinary force. Kant rubbed his hands and weed it calmly. There was no probing or hostility involved. Both parties were the same. The Dragon Emperor did not use the dragon¡¯s natural divine power to crush the bones in Kant¡¯s hand, and Kant did not pour the element of contradiction into the heart of the flying lizard.


    Kant asked if he had eaten.


    The Dragon Emperor said that not yet, he had justnded not long ago.


    Then together?


    The Dragon Kingughed heartily. That would be great. He had to try the invitation of the Forbidden Mage.


    So, he fetched the ingredients and made breakfast again in the small restaurant on the third floor. Lily opened the packaging, and the Dragon Emperor took out new tes and chopsticks. Kant shared a sumptuous breakfast with the two dragons. Butter buns,rge tes of fried bacon, soft bread, hot wontons, German roasted sausages, Hong Kong-style shumai, various fruits, cool ice cream, golden egg tarts, McDonald¡¯s pork burger, and even a hot pot.


    She felt that it was suitable to eat this.


    After eating their fill, the man and the two dragons sat on the balcony and picked their teeth. They looked at the beautiful coastline, the frigates in the distance, and the dense crowd in the center of the city. What a stark contrast.


    ¡± Mr. Kant.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor observed the dental floss in his hand with great interest. The material of high molecr weight graphene made him interested and unable to put it down, but these were trivial matters.


    ¡± Thank you,¡± he said solemnly.¡± You saved Lily and the eight dragons. You saved our dignity.¡±<div>


    ¡± Why?¡± Kant smiled.¡± Do you want to help me with a small matter?¡±


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m very grateful to you,¡± the Dragon Emperor said seriously as if he hadn¡¯t heard her.


    Oh.


    He understood.<div>


    Kant picked up a slice of watermelon from the fruit tter and handed it to the Dragon Sovereign.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor took it and took a bite. He looked at the scene in the city in the distance. The nobles who were being judged, the people who were gathered, and the big event in the distant port. However, in the eyes of the Dragon Emperor, it was just a farce.


    He revealed an interested expression.


    ¡± Sir Kant.¡± He said,¡± Before I came to see you, I talked to Lily and those useless dragons. I learned some things and heard about what you did yesterday.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve lived for many years, a length that humans cannot imagine. I¡¯ve seen many things, the actions of many kings, the opinions of many famous ministers. I¡¯ve glimpsed their ideals from their works, words, and policies. In terms of dragon arrogance, they¡¯re pathetic and boring. Or rather, the entire race, civilization, and era are repeating the painful cycle of the past¡­But you¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re different.¡± He pointed at Kant with the melon in his mouth.¡± You¡¯re different from them.¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s different?¡± Kant shrugged.


    ¡± You¡¯re rational and crazy, confident and arrogant. You¡¯re like a madman who has seen through everything. You¡¯re ambitious, but you can¡¯t see through your thoughts¡­¡±


    The Dragon Emperor looked at Kant and said,¡± In Valentan, you buried hundreds of thousands of elves without hesitation. But in Distant Harbor, you patiently screened the traitors and divided them ording to their crimes.¡±


    ¡± And this is not kindness to Goethe, because you insist on executing the nobles in the cruelest and even against the rules. This will definitely cause a strong bacsh from Goethe and even the maind¡¯s aristocratic system. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know this. I even feel that you¡¯repletely happy to see this happen.¡±


    ¡± Why?¡± Kant turned around.¡± Is His Majesty the Dragon Emperor also a supporter and sympathizer of the aristocratic system?¡±


    The Dragon Emperor smiled.¡± In fact, Your Excellency, before a group of short-lived species who used mud fences, stone weapons, and mes to drive away wild beasts and establish social settlements were divided into positions and authority ording to their strength and the number of ves, the dragon race had existed for a long time. They even witnessed the end of an era.¡±<div>


    Kant¡¯s gaze changed slightly.


    Yes, I know.


    ¡°Then, why does Your Majesty care about such a small matter?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, this is not a small matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You despise the concept of nobility.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t dare to underestimate you.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor was still smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    ¡± No one understands the horror of world extinction better than the dragons. The forbidden spell that exploded on the Broken Inds has made me understand that you might have the ability to end this era.¡±


    Lily¡¯s body instantly straightened and tensed up.


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s alreadypletely on your side.¡± The Dragon Emperor nced at her and smiled helplessly.


    ¡± You used the word ¡®too.¡± Kant remained calm.


    ¡°Yes, Fire Stealer,¡± the dragon in front of him said calmly.


    The Fire Stealer did not say anything. He narrowed his eyes.<div>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±Lily said, her tone faster than usual.


    ¡°I know.¡± Kant smiled.¡± He watched you grow up, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor answered. He looked at the Dragoness and shook his head.¡± Silly girl, I don¡¯t believe that any human can woo you in a day. Why do you think the elder of the library was not around every time you sneaked into the Dragon Book Library to read the top secret records when you were young? There is only one thing in this world that you care about, and there is only one person in this world that you can sign the Dragon¡¯s Oath with without hesitation.¡±


    He shifted his gaze back to Kant.


    His eyes were filled with vignce and fear.


    ¡°The Fire Stealer has appeared again.¡±


    He sighed.¡± So, Princess Tina of Goethe picked you up in the Saint Seal Inds. You look very different from Li Manyue, but you have something that she doesn¡¯t have. You¡¯re also more dangerous than her. You¡¯ve caused so much trouble the moment you appeared¡­Fire Stealer, what did you bring this time?¡±


    These words sounded like a sigh of self-pity.


    Li Manyue.


    This name again.


    The Dragon Emperor and Lily¡¯s father, a certain evil beast from the Saint Seal Inds, were dragons of the same era.


    ¡± I have a lot of questions,¡± Kant leaned over.<div>


    ¡°Me too.¡± The Dragon Emperor said,¡± For example, what is the element of contradiction?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a substance with a bright future,¡± Kant spread his hands.¡± It was once dangerous, but now it¡¯s safe. It represents the direction of the world¡¯s advanced productivity.¡±


    ¡°How can you make me believe that it¡¯s safe now?¡±The Dragon Emperor asked in a deep voice.


    Kant pointed at himself.¡± I-I made you believe that it¡¯s safe now. It¡¯s under my control. I¡¯m safe, so it¡¯s safe too.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor also leaned over. Why should I believe that you¡¯re safe?¡±


    ¡°You can only trust that I¡¯m safe.¡±


    ¡°No, I have another method.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Because you said that I¡¯m dangerous.¡±


    Kant and the Dragon Emperor looked at each other.


    Those bright eyes seemed to have endless magic power, sacred and majestic, enough to break all mental defenses. This was the highest level of dragon¡¯s might, belonging to the strongest dragon in the world.


    .. But screw him, my boss is Brother Tu, and you¡¯re at most a Right Emissary of Light.


    ¡°Danger can be eliminated,¡± the Dragon Emperor said calmly.


    ¡°Did you kill Li Manyue?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°No, I ignored her at first.¡±


    ¡°You ignored me at the beginning too.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not ignoring you now.¡±


    ¡± This is not the beginning. The beginning was when I came out of the Seal Inds, when I killed people in the Shining Sand, and even when I braved the elves ¡®arrow rain to shoot at them in Valentan. That was the beginning.¡±


    ¡± And now,¡± Kant said,¡± you value me, and you can only value me.¡±


    ¡°Are you that confident?¡±


    ¡± Li Manyue used the blood of hundreds of thousands of hegemonic troops to sacrifice the g two months after his debut?¡±


    ¡± But you and her paths are ultimately different. We are very close.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor finished the melon in his hand and slowly ced the melon skin on the table.


    ¡°No, distance is rtive. In terms of space, the distance between us can be infinitely far.¡± Kant answered,¡± And I can be closer to your people, your home, and your kingdom.¡±


    He held his breath and focused. Everything was silent, and the air became extremely heavy.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lily suddenly shouted. Do you have tomunicate in this way? Didn¡¯t they get along well just now? Could it be that males will subconsciously fight against each other when they get together and choose a radical and stupid way of negotiation that doesn¡¯tpromise?¡±


    Kant and the Dragon Emperor looked at each other.


    ¡°You know, she¡¯s right.¡± The Dragon Emperor nodded and said,¡± We don¡¯t know each other, but I respect your strength and achievements, and you also respect me. This is the premise of equalmunication. I think we can use a gentler way to resolve the differences and fears in each other¡¯s hearts, such as¡­¡±


    ¡°Marriage?¡± Kant probed.


    ¡°A wise choice!¡±


    ¡°How much are you nning to offer as betrothal gifts?¡± The Dragon Emperor snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Five percent!¡± Kant said,¡± You won¡¯t be able to imagine how big this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lily shouted,¡± What are you talking about?!¡±


    Kant turned a blind eye. He shrugged at the Dragon Emperor and said,¡± By the way, Lily is not satisfied with the betrothal gift. She insisted on fifty percent before she agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°This silly girl has never had any business acumen since she was young.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would agree to one percent. After marriage, I have twenty-seven ways to get the remaining ny-nine percent. Twenty-seven ways!¡± The Dragon Emperor smiled.


    ¡± You see?¡± Kant nodded.¡± This is the reason why I chose her for the marriage.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor burst intoughter. Kantughed along with him.


    Then, they reached out their hands and pped in the air. God knows what they were celebrating.


    ¡± Do you onlye to an agreement when you¡¯re teasing me?¡± Lily stomped her feet.


    ¡°What else?¡± Kant squinted. What¡¯s there to talk about with this guy who¡¯s polite on the surface but suspicious in his bones and wants to get something from me?¡±


    The Dragon Emperor nodded and said,¡± That¡¯s right. This dangerous and irritable madman is simply iprehensible and unapproachable. He¡¯s even more arrogant than the dragons, and he¡¯s doing things that are iprehensible. He could¡¯ve just killed to intimidate people, but he chose to use the most awkward method.¡±


    ¡± They didn¡¯t kill to their heart¡¯s content. Instead, they pretended to kill the nobles instead of oppressing themoners. They even forced all themoners in the city toe to the execution ground to watch the ceremony to scare them. There¡¯s no point in doing so. There are thousands of ways to scare them¡­¡±


    ¡°-wait!¡±


    Kant interrupted the Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s meaningless?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Then what do you think is the point?¡±


    ¡± One silver coin.¡± Kant raised a finger.¡± One silver coin per person.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The Dragon Emperor was puzzled.¡± You forced them toe and watch the beheading, and you even have to pay the entrance fee?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t take money. I¡¯ll give money.¡± Kant said,¡± I sent someone to tell them that they are here to watch the beheading. They will bring their eyes to watch. After they are done, I will give money to everyone, regardless of whether they are adults, children, old people, men, women, transvestites, or eunuchs. One silver coin per person!¡±


    The Dragon Emperor was no longer puzzled. Instead, he was heartbroken. It¡¯s a waste of money!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Kant waved his hand and said,¡± We got the money from the two families.¡±


    ¡°Since you got it, isn¡¯t it yours? That¡¯s still money!¡± The Dragon Emperor said bitterly,¡± It¡¯s enough to have a knife tomand these lowlifes. Why would there be a need to give them money?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. This money is not for nothing.¡±


    ¡°What, you still want them to shout and do it?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t shout or do it.¡±


    Kant pointed at himself.¡± When they receive their money, they have to line up one by one. Sit down. I¡¯ll take a picture of them using a magic device. They have to state their name, family situation, address, and prove that they¡¯re locals. I also have to stamp them to make sure that no one is falsely iming their money.¡±


    ¡°In the end, they took the money. I know how many people took my money, who they were, what they looked like, and what their families were like¡­Do you understand?¡±


    As he said this, he revealed a sly smile.


    The Dragon Emperor¡¯s expression changed from puzzlement to surprise, and from surprise to excitement.


    As everyone knew, the Dragon n¡¯s household registration system was unrivaled in the world.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± He pped his thigh and shouted,¡± We¡¯ve earned it!¡±


    ¡°Of course I earned it!¡± Kant also shouted,¡± They took the money, and I took the information. They took the money and wanted to spend it, but I took the information. Then, I¡¯ll know how to earn back the money I spent!¡±


    ¡°I still need to use them to earn more money!¡±


    ¡°The more money we earn, the more money we have to pay them!¡±


    ¡°Then we can earn back the money!¡±


    ¡°And the money will keep increasing!¡±


    ¡°Then why did the money increase?¡±


    ¡°Because they are doing hardbor!¡±


    Kant and the Dragon Emperor burst intoughter at the same time. Then, they clenched their fists tightly.


    ¡°I wish I had met you earlier!¡±


    They instantly reached a consensus.


    The Dragon Emperor¡¯s face flushed red as he praised,¡±One silver coin! Just one silver coin!¡±


    ¡± No!¡± Kant shook his head.¡± Not only that!¡±


    ¡°Then what else?¡±


    ¡°More? I¡¯ll send someone to tell them toe and see! Meals! Not only would he get a silver coin, but he would also get food! Good food!


    High sugar, high salt, high fat, high protein, spices sprinkled all over! Cheap! I¡¯ve eaten three meals and I don¡¯t want to eat again in my life, but they¡¯ve never eaten it before, and they must like it very much. Good food!¡±


    The Dragon Emperor shook hands with Kant while the Dragon King patted Kant¡¯s shoulder with his other hand. Heughed and said,¡± Pay and feed. You let them run to the square and watch you behead them. It¡¯s such a simple matter, yet you paid and fed them. You even fed them. 100,000 people came, but you only gave them 100,000 silver coins and 100,000 full meals. Why?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Let them know that I, Kant, mean what I say!¡± Kant grinned.


    The man and the dragonughed maniacally again.


    The scene suddenly changed. Lily was stunned. She whispered,¡± That¡­¡±


    Kant and the Dragon Emperor turned around at the same time.¡± Shut up!¡± they said in unison.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] This update was toote. The reason was in the chapter!

 Chapter 556: 556

    Chapter 556: 556


    To Ignorance and Madness


    He regretted not meeting her earlier.


    He was overjoyed.


    It was also a forward-looking business.


    Hence, Kant and the Dragon Emperor became friends.


    The small round table that was in the way was pushed to the side, and so was Lily, who was in the way. The people¡¯s nuclear weapon and the Dragon Emperor were very intimate.


    The Dragon Emperor suddenly burst intoughter and sighed.


    ¡± Brother,¡± Kant asked,¡± what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡± The Dragon Emperor replied,¡± I¡¯m both happy and sad.¡±


    ¡°Why are you happy and sad?¡±


    The Dragon Emperor patted Kant¡¯s shoulder and sighed.<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you, but it¡¯s not easy for me! You¡¯re a bunch of arrogant idiots in the n. You¡¯re the number one dragon in the world. Your mother¡¯s elf is already riding on your face, yet you still have the face to be the number one dragon in the world.¡±


    ¡± Arrogant, conservative, or as stupid as a pig, saying ¡®this doesn¡¯t conform to the ancientw¡¯. If your mother¡¯s ancientw worked, I would still be eating buffets all over the continent!¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Yes. We have to change the way we dy everyone¡¯s earning and eating!¡±


    ¡± Right? See, you understand this logic. Why don¡¯t you tell me? I wish I had met you earlier.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor sighed heavily.¡± You don¡¯t know. In order to bypass those old elders, I started apany, I thought of ways, I expanded my business, I nned training, I formted the process. It was all done by me alone. In the beginning, I even had to f * cking transform into a female dragon to discuss business!¡±


    ¡°No one in the n can understand what I¡¯m trying to do. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just the household registration. You know the benefits of it, right? None of the dragons understood. In order to register these dragons, I spent a lot of effort. It took them twenty years toe back to their senses and say that Your Majesty is wise. F * ck me¡­¡±


    Kant patted his elder brother on the shoulder.¡± We¡¯re in different realms. Let¡¯s not stoop to the same level as idiots.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys say that it¡¯s hard to find a soulmate?¡± The Dragon Emperor sighed and then smiled.¡± So, after meeting me today, you understand me! Happy! I¡¯m very happy!¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Yes, we all do. We, Aurora, say that it¡¯s lonely at the top! We, the wise people and wise dragons who do practical things, are destined to not be understood!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so happy to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why? Because our hearts are clean!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have ourselves in our hearts!¡±


    ¡°Only money!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them high-fived each other again. Lily was already hiding in a corner, her eyes full of disgust.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Kantughed for a while before he said,¡± I understand what happiness means. But what does sadness mean? Help me trante.¡±


    ¡°This, it¡¯s not easy to say.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Brother¡¯s sadness is my sadness. My sadness. I have to resolve it.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor put his arm around Kant¡¯s shoulder and wiped away his bitter tears.¡± You¡¯re so clever and clever. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take advantage of you when we do business in the future.¡±<div>


    Kant¡¯s eyes flickered, and the corners of his lips curled up.


    He was here.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He shook his head.<div>


    ¡°I know what it is. It¡¯s simple. Good brother, just say it! If someone else wants to take advantage of me, I¡¯ll give him my home! But you hit it off with me! Others can¡¯t take advantage of my younger brother, but you can!¡±


    Kant took out a tabletputer from his bag. It was a cheap, domestically producedputer. Horus had locked down all of its programming systems, so it could only y a fixed number of videos.


    Then, he demonstrated it to the Dragon Emperor.


    How to start, how to y, how to pause, how to rey.


    In the image, the distorted dragon roared and roared. The dying dragon used Tris of betrayal, and the green dragon corrupted and killed itspanions. All kinds of crimes were too numerous to be recorded.


    Kant then pushed the tablet toward the Dragon Emperor. I hope that Brother can use this to cleanse the government and the opposition, reorganize the court, and obtainplete power!¡±


    The Dragon Emperor was touched. He held Kant¡¯s hand and said,¡± The more you give, the more you show affection!¡±


    ¡°This righteousness is stronger than gold!¡± Kant eximed.


    After thanking him, the Dragon Emperor picked up the tablet on the table. His dragon eyes constricted and a bright light shed. He immediately said in surprise,¡± Brother, good craftsmanship. So amazing.¡±


    Kant smiled modestly.¡± That¡¯s easy to say. Nine generations of only one heir. I¡¯ll pass on my skills to my sons and not to my daughters. I¡¯ll just make a living.¡±


    The eyes of the Dragon Emperor shed.


    He was silent for a moment. Then, he lowered his voice and pressed on the ck screen.¡± Then, can this thing y anything else besides these videos?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kant exined seriously. If they could film it, they could broadcast it! Anything is fine!¡±<div>


    ¡°Good craftsmanship!¡± The Dragon Emperor praised,¡± Then are you selling this thing?¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± I like it. I¡¯ll give you a box!¡±


    ¡± Hey, hey, hey, no way. It¡¯s enough for brothers to take advantage of each other once. It¡¯s not right to take advantage of each other more than once.¡± The Dragon Emperor shook his head repeatedly.¡± I don¡¯t want it. I want to buy it. I¡¯ll sell it after I buy it, or sell it together.¡±


    Kant pped. This was a good idea! I¡¯ve long heard that yourpany is doing well and that your business covers the entire continent. There are nobles, generals, and warlocks. There¡¯s no one you don¡¯t know! With you around, I don¡¯t have to worry about selling!¡±


    ¡°You sound like you have a lot of stuff, Brother,¡± the Dragon Emperor chuckled.


    Kant blinked.¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about that, brother. But I can guarantee that there won¡¯t be many of them on the market.¡±


    ¡°What if I want it to be more?¡± the Dragon Lord stared at him.


    Kant¡¯s expression changed.¡± That¡¯ll be a lot,¡± he answered.¡± And it¡¯ll be cheap.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor shook his head.¡± No, it can¡¯t be all cheap. Can the things used by the king be the same price as the ones used by the peasants?¡± Disrupting the order of seniority and the difference between the upper and lower levels.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Yes, you¡¯re right. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then, little brother, if I want it to be more, it can be more. What if I want it to be bigger?¡±


    ¡°It can be big!¡±


    Kant pointed into the distance.¡± It can be hung on the wall of the City Hall over there. You can see it from here too!¡±<div>


    ¡°Good!¡± The Dragon Emperor pped.¡± I think that Mr. Han Zezheng must want his family¡¯s Aurora furniture screen porcin to appear on the wall of the City Hall! Many merchants from other ces must also want to do the same!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Big Brother is brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Then, what if I want it to be small?¡±


    ¡°It can be small! It¡¯s so small that I can hide under the nket and hold it in my palm!¡±


    ¡°You can hold it with one hand?¡±


    ¡°I can hold it with one hand!¡±


    ¡± You can look at it when you walk, when you¡¯re in the car, before you go to bed, at the dining table, anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see it anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Good stuff!¡± The Dragon Emperor pped the table and said,¡± Then there¡¯s still one more question!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This thing!¡± Dragon Emperor picked up the tabletputer and said,¡± It can be big or small. If it can see things, I¡¯ll sell it to a person. This person can see the things inside. The question is, can I let this person see what I want him to see anytime and anywhere? New things?¡±


    Kant raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Theoretically, yes.¡± The Dragon Emperor¡¯s tone became more serious.¡± What about the reality?¡±<div>


    ¡°Actually,¡±


    ¡± I need time,¡± Kant repeated.¡± I need things. I need brains.¡±


    ¡± How much time? What is it? Whose brain is it?¡±


    ¡± I have flexible time, materials, resources, and my brain.¡±


    ¡°Your brain?


    ¡°Yes, my brain.¡± Kant said,¡± A smart brain. A brain full of wonderful ideas. The most valuable, sensitive, and delicate brain in the world. Only my brain can turn theory into reality. Only then can the person who buys this thing see the new things we want him to see anytime, anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then what does your brain need to turn theory into reality faster?¡±asked the Dragon Emperor.


    ¡± My brain is delicate and sensitive. It can¡¯t be frightened at all. It¡¯s like the most beautiful flower in a greenhouse. A little wind and rain can make it tremble. It¡¯s exhausted for too many things. The bullying of outsiders, the betrayal of the internal, the heavy responsibility of the future, the burden of the past¡­¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s sad and unhappy about this,¡± Kant said emotionally.¡± It¡¯s difficult.¡±


    ¡± Then what makes it not sad, happy, and simple?¡±


    ¡°Very easy.¡± Kant snapped his fingers.¡± Safety, money, and the most steadfast arm of an ally.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what a coincidence. What you said¡­¡± The Dragon Emperor smiled.¡± The Dragon n has them all.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± That¡¯s right. You guys are indeed very capable. However, the elves also have these things.¡±


    ¡°Do you really expect the elves to help you?¡± The Dragon Emperor asked calmly. The Phoenix King may love you, but there is great resistance within the elves. Don¡¯t forget that you killed so many elf armies and defeated them twice.¡±


    ¡± But I¡¯ve also killed many dragons,¡± Kant said.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± The Dragon Emperor shook his head.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Did I remember wrongly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you remembered wrongly. They all died of work-rted injuries.¡±


    Kant nodded, touched.¡± I see. So I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    ¡± Yes, brother,¡± the Dragon Emperor said gently.¡± You¡¯re sensitive, tender, and kind. You can¡¯t stand blood.¡±


    ¡°But then again¡­¡± Kant said,¡± Big brother said that if the elves can¡¯t help me, can the dragons?¡±


    ¡± For the sake of your delicate, sensitive, and cute little brain,¡± the Dragon Emperor said kindly.¡± Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡± I want to be an amazing lord!¡± Kant revealed a look of anticipation and immaturity.


    The Dragon Emperor turned to Lily.¡± I can¡¯t promise you this for her. I can¡¯t promise you myself.¡±


    ¡°Old thing, are you nning to skip eating, drinking, sleeping, and going to the toilet in the future?¡±


    ¡°Brother, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡± Do I look like I need women?¡± Kant asked proudly.


    The Dragon Emperor said with a kind expression,¡± It doesn¡¯t seem like it. I think you must be the saint among flowers, the second generation of the saint of love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I said that I want to be an amazing Lord, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡± What I¡¯m saying is that I want to be the great lord of this city, this country, and even this continent. The nine-storied tform starts from the earth, so I¡¯ll start from this city.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Dragon Emperor said,¡± Brother, do you want to be an amazing lord in this city? Look at this ship and those people. If you say one thing, these people won¡¯t dare to say another¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. This is just the city¡¯s great viins.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean by ¡®great lord¡¯?¡±


    ¡± What an amazing lord. He¡¯s the most powerful person in this city.¡±


    ¡°If you want power, you have to ask your father-inw.¡±


    ¡± No, power isn¡¯t something that can be obtained. It¡¯s something that can be obtained. The power you speak of doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Then what power do you want?¡±


    Kant pointed at the coastline, the pier, and the entire city.¡± Look at this city. It used to be the pearl of the West Ocean, the hub of shipping, and a thousand sails. Tell me, what was the most fascinating thing that happened in this city during the most prosperous era?¡±


    ¡°Business,¡± the Dragon Emperor replied.


    ¡°Yes, business.¡±


    Kant snapped his fingers.¡± Business is divided into ck and white, legal and illegal, monopolistic andpetitive, low-profit but high-turnover and IQ tax-collecting.¡±


    ¡± Trading is blood, vitality, and soul.¡±


    ¡°Then, my good brother, in such a dream city where money flows, when millions of peoplepete, kill, devour, and go crazy for business and money, if someone canpletely decide which of the countless transactions can make money and which of the people can make more money, what kind of person would he be?¡±


    ¡± Then he¡¯s the most powerful person in this city,¡± the Dragon Emperor replied resolutely.¡± The governor, the king, the emperor, and even the gods are not as powerful as him.¡±


    ¡°He is also the most amazing lord in this city.¡± Kant said,¡± I¡¯ve had a dream since I was young. I dreamed of bing such a person.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You really understand?¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± The Dragon Emperor nodded. His expression was solemn and serious.¡± I understand. You want to be the most amazing person in Distant Harbor, Goethe, and even this continent.¡±


    ¡± One of them.¡± Kant smiled innocently.


    ¡°I like one.¡± The Dragon Emperorughed.


    Kant nodded as well.¡± I like it too. We have to be social.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as being a dragon.¡± The Dragon Emperor stretched out his hand.


    The two of them shook hands.


    Kant smiled.¡± Then, my good brother, I want to be the most amazing person in this city. Are you willing to help me achieve my wish step by step?¡±


    ¡°One more step?¡± The Dragon Emperor alsoughed.


    Kant nodded.¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not an easy task. I want to be the most powerful person in this dream city. The first step is to make it a dream.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we make it dreamy?¡±


    ¡°I have to make other ces not dreamy.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Broken Inds.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    The Dragon Emperor thought for a moment and said,¡± Little brother, look at you. You didn¡¯t even blink and took out so many good things. Look at this ship. How big and good it is. Also, the things you took out in Lucerne were the ones that my dragon saw by chance before he died from an industrial injury¡­¡± Do you still need my help?¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± Hey, it¡¯s just a bluff. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. Brother, look at that ship. You saw it and heard about it. Now that you¡¯re looking at it, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The Dragon Emperor narrowed his eyes at Fu.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± The Dragon King replied,¡± I think I can punch a hole in its body with one punch.¡±


    ¡°Be more confident, remove the ¡®seems¡¯ part.¡± Kant pped and said,¡± Brother, you can tell that this is an alchemy weapon. It¡¯s really fierce, but it¡¯s really brittle.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± The Dragon Emperor nodded.¡± It¡¯s like an assassin. Stabbing someone is very painful. One punch and you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, one punch and you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡± But dragons are different,¡± Kant said.¡± Dragons are tall and hard. Big Brother, did you hear what thoseckeys said aboutst night? I think I have some ideas.¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask first. Big brother, do dragons use weapons?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡± Because the dragon¡¯s body is the best weapon. Our roars, ws, teeth, physique, and magic are the strongest weapons.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Kant pointed at the guards in front of the manor.¡± Look at him. He uses a sword. He can kill his enemies with a sword. I saw himst night. He killed five people with a sword! With this sword, he can be unstoppable and hisbat strength will increase greatly. Then, will the dragon need his sword?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need for that. A dragon¡¯s w is more powerful than a sword, so it doesn¡¯t use a sword. This person can make a child cry with a punch, but he can¡¯t kill a fully armed enemy with a sword. That¡¯s why he needs a sword. A sword can make his attack more powerful, but the dragon doesn¡¯t use it. The reason why he doesn¡¯t use it is not that the sword is useless, but that the sword is not enough!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±The Dragon Emperor asked thoughtfully.


    ¡°I want to say that I can forge swords!¡± Kant said,¡± My alchemical weapon is tough and fragile. Your dragon is tough and durable. My sword and your dragon can do it!¡±


    The Dragon Emperor touched his chin.


    Kant said enthusiastically,¡± Of course. I forge swords, and you produce dragons. Your dragons and my swords will be morepetitive in the international market. You need swords, and I need dragons. This is a win-win situation!¡±


    ¡°Then when can I see my dragon holding your sword?¡± asked the good brother.


    Kant¡¯s smile was still as innocent as ever.¡± Of course, it¡¯s when I enjoy the slightly sweet sea breeze of the Broken Archipgo. It makes my delicate, sensitive, and cute little brain feel extremely happy.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    ¡°Use my dragon and sell your sword to obtain safety, money, and allies. Make yourself an amazing big shot in this city and even this country¡­¡± The Dragon Emperor nodded.


    Kant nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. His eyes were as clear as a spring.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor pointed at the municipal square in the distance. There seemed to be cheersing from there.


    ¡°What does all this have to do with these lowly peasants?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡± The Dragon Emperor said,¡± If you want to be a great figure, as long as you say it, these nobles will be your dogs and agree to all your conditions. But you didn¡¯t. You killed people, you hooked them, and you cared about those nobodies instead¡­Why?¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s power hidden in their bodies,¡± Kant answered.¡± I¡¯m going to release them.¡±


    ¡± Use the kindest and most sympathetic attitude to release it.¡± The Dragon Emperor asked,¡± Why? Do you hate nobles? You sympathize with them? Do you think nobles shouldn¡¯t live so well?¡±


    Kant stood in front of the balcony railing and was silent for a moment.


    ¡± This isn¡¯t a question of whether the nobles are living well or not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a question of why those people should live so badly,¡± he replied.


    The Dragon Emperor was surprised.


    ¡°These people won¡¯t understand your thoughts,¡± he said after a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any extravagant requests. I have my own goals.¡±


    ¡°These people might forget you after they live a good life.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I do my job, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°They might even harm you instead.¡±


    ¡°I have a knife. I will kill those idiots.¡±


    The Dragon Emperorughed loudly.


    ¡°Interesting, interesting.¡± He said,¡± Although I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s a rare good thing that the Fire Stealer haspassion for all living beings. Kant, you¡¯re not bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve let go of your killing intent?¡± Kant raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Disarmed?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then shall we have a pleasant cooperation?¡±


    ¡± I was happy before and after I saw your cute little head give me the sword and the thing.¡±


    The two of them shook hands formally and then hugged.


    ¡± Brother!¡± Kant patted the Dragon Emperor¡¯s back.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is this matter settled?¡±


    ¡± Yes, it¡¯s settled. Why? Is your little brain feeling better?¡±


    ¡± Yes, it feels good. Because I feel refreshed, I even remember some small details.¡±


    Kant took out two power banks from his bag and said apologetically,¡± Brother, I forgot to tell you. Although those things are good, they¡¯re like magic crystals. They consume a lot of energy. You can use these two to rece them. I¡¯ll teach you how to use them. They¡¯re all used up, so you¡¯ll have toe back to me to charge them¡­¡±


    The Dragon Emperor was stunned at first, and then his expression became very interesting.


    ¡°You motherf * cker¡­¡± he cursed.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± he cursed beforeughing out loud.


    He tapped Kant¡¯s chest and picked up the tablet on the table.


    ¡°Leaving just like that? Aren¡¯t you going to eat the hotpot for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. Let¡¯s go back to Ganlong.¡±


    ¡°Keep in touch.¡±


    ¡°I have toe often.¡±


    The Dragon Emperor looked at Lily onest time, and Long Niang made a face at him.


    The king wanted to say something, but in the end, he only smiled.


    Then, he floated away.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± After the Dragon Emperor left, Lily came to his side and said coldly,¡± Sinister and cunning.¡±


    At this moment, the cheers in the distance grew louder and louder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±asked Long Niang in surprise.


    ¡± Let¡¯s begin the beheading,¡± Kant said nonchntly as he leaned against the railing.


    ¡°Then why are they cheering?¡± Lily was puzzled.¡± Did they give you money?¡±


    ¡± No, as long as it¡¯s beheading, they will cheer.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± No matter who the other party is, no matter what crime hemitted, they will cheer.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very normal¡­But everything will be different.¡±


    After the Dragon Emperor left, he and Lily stood on the balcony and looked into the distance side by side.


    The execution began there, and the nobles wailed as they died. The excited citizens recovered from their fear and confusion. They raised their arms and shouted. They did not understand Han Zezheng¡¯s long speech, but they understood blood and death.


    The sky was clear, and the waves were surging. In the port outside the barbaric execution, quaint city, and fanatical people, the Horizon frigate floated in the waves, its silver hull reflecting dazzling light.


    Kant picked up the teacup on the table and used tea as a substitute for wine.


    To the ignorance and madness that was about to be destroyed.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] Six thousand words! In one go!


    P.S. 2: This chapter is written in a style that I like. It covers the game between Kant and the Dragon Emperor, the confrontation, the bargaining, the exchange of interests, the elimination of wariness, the probing, and so on. Some are written in a shallow manner, while others are hidden in depth. You can read and understand them in the post. I think this kind ofmunication between readers and authors is quite interesting.

 Chapter 557: 557

    Chapter 557: 557


    Instant Noodles


    Kant heaved a sigh of relief after sending the Dragon Emperor off.


    In this incident, the dragon race could be said to be the biggest loser. From the mysterious disappearance of the diplomatic mission to the almostpletely annihted dragon army, the loss of more than 30 people on Dragon Ind was a major event that was enough to shake the regime.


    Therefore, after the Battle of Distant Harbor was settled, the most important thing was not to settle scores or ckmail the Imperium, the Council, and the elves, but to take any action that the dragons might take, including war.


    Fortunately, the dragons that died this time were all from the Dragon Ind¡¯s conservative faction.


    Fortunately, the Dragon Emperor was a business dragon.


    Fortunately, Forbidden Spells, warships, armaments, and the things behind these three, as well as the deterrence of his identity as a Fire Stealer, allowed the Dragon King to maintain his cautious rationality.


    However, there was still a price to pay for reaching an agreement with this business dragon.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t lose out either.¡±


    In the battle with Dragon Emperor, firstly, he had to show off his muscles; secondly, he had to show his attitude; finally, he had to gain amon understanding in ideology; finally, he had to exchange and bind interests.


    For example, when the Dragon Emperor saw the tabletputer that could y videos, he was keenly aware of its other functions¨Ctext, news, public opinion control, advertisement, music, drama, and so on.<div>


    This top business dragon almost instantly expanded the endless charm and huge business opportunities of personal mobile devices in the Inte era. He realized that this was an unprecedented huge gold mine, which was even more profitable than the security business of Dragon Ind Defense and became a new source of wealth growth.


    Kant¡¯s strength and attitude made him give up on the idea of monopolizing the production method.


    Then, it turned into cooperation.


    Such benefits were enough to make the Dragon Emperor ignore the casualties of the Dragon n in the past month.


    After all, those who had died in battle at Lucerne City were work-rted injuries, so they could not take revenge.


    They were the ones who insisted on going to the diplomatic mission to search for treasures without reporting, and they even lost their dragon.


    As for the dragons who died in the distant harbor, they were even more of a lost dragon. They were first stabbed in the back by their own people before Kant ferried them. Most importantly, they were still conservative and not the employees of Dragon Ind¡¯s defense. They even evaded taxes with the tacit approval of the elders. Other than dying without a corpse and not being able to shine for the tribe in the end, there was nothing to be regretful about if they died.


    Of course, the most important reason was that Kant had given him too much money.


    Kant also made a bid.


    Broken Inds.


    If Distant Harbor wanted to regain its position as the trade center of the West Coast, they had to first destroy the Broken Inds.


    Dragon Ind was isted overseas. It was also an ind country. The Broken Inds werepletely within thebat radius of the dragon battle group. With the help of the Dragon Emperor, the external pressure would be greatly reduced. After all, the deterrence of the dragon was still enough.


    When the Dragon Emperor heard this condition, he said that he had to pay more.


    Hence, Kant increased the price.


    He used his unparalleled alchemy skills to provide powerful weapons and equipment for the dragon guards on Dragon Ind to enhance their marketpetitiveness and reduce casualties.


    This could save a lot of pension and insurance money for the defense of Dragon Ind.


    Of course, he had to pay for it.


    Of course, the Dragon Emperor didn¡¯t care. After all, thepany wasn¡¯t the one paying. The dragon scales came from the dragon. If the dragon agents wanted to raise the price, they could buy weapons and equipment themselves.


    Of course, if the royalists wanted to buy equipment, they could go through thepany¡¯s channels and buy it from Kant at the agreed price. The price was even better. There were also VIP products and three years of after-sales service.<div>


    It could be said that this negotiation was aplete sess.


    Kant and the Dragon Emperor had reached a strategic partnership. The two sides would carry out further exchanges and cooperation in the political, economic, military, diplomatic, and other fields. They would sign a package of economic stimulus ns such as joint venture, inte information business, and arms sales. The Dragon Ind promised to fully support Kant in embracing free trade.


    Kant did not suffer any losses in his confrontation with this otherworldly capitalist. He even won a small round.


    ¡± This old dragon has suffered from hisck of culture!¡±<div>


    Kant held Lily¡¯s shoulder and recounted the process and oue of the negotiation with her. In the end, he could not help butugh.


    ¡± When he saw the tablet, he immediately thought of advertising, news, new media, content push, and a series of other operations. It¡¯s indeed awesome, but the limitations of the times, hecks a little bit of a big picture. His eyes are all in this virtual economy. Sometimes it was clothes! Real estate is thest word!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s as big as advertising screens,¡± Kant said proudly.¡± It¡¯s as small as cell phones. Who¡¯s going to sell them?¡± Me! Who would be responsible for setting up signal towers, providing content output, and even storage media? Me! The equipment needed to be maintained, updated, and maintained. It also needed electricity. Who could produce and provide it?


    It¡¯s still me!¡±


    Complete monopoly.


    Do you think this is Earth? Real estate was the father now!


    Lily squinted.¡± He¡¯s a good brother when he needs help. After he¡¯s cheated, he¡¯s an old dragon.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m just putting on a show.¡± Kant chuckled.¡± We can¡¯t mess up our seniority.¡±


    Long Niang spat.


    At this moment, a golden dragon changed its direction and flew toward Tidal Sound Manor. It transformed into a human outside the manor andnded on the ground. In a sh, it arrived below the balcony.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant,¡± the handsome dragon half-knelt and said,¡± by the Dragon Emperor¡¯s orders, we eight dragons will serve under yourmand as mercenaries until His Majesty calls us back.¡±


    ¡± His Majesty has ordered us to obey all your orders, including cooperating with you in the experiments of the dragon-shaped alchemical equipment and even in all acts of war. We will follow your instructions and atone for the sins of the dragon race!¡±


    Kant was taken aback. He then looked disgusted.<div>


    Lily chuckled behind him.


    ¡°These¡­¡± Kant lowered his voice and said unhappily,¡± Aren¡¯t they from the Conservatives?¡±


    ¡°Change your allegiance and be loyal to the Dragon Emperor. Don¡¯t lose the dragon.¡± Lily whispered,¡± There were heavy casualties this time. Almost all of them were the descendants of the dragons and elders of noble blood. Only eight of them survived, and it was such an embarrassing incident. They will not have a good ending when they return to Dragon Ind.¡±


    ¡°Not only are they interrogated every day, but they also have to suffer the disdainful looks of the elders. They are targeted in the open and in the dark. They might even be silenced to avoid disgracing the reputation of the Conservatives. They are not stupid. They must be looking for a way out. The Dragon Emperor only needs to wave his hand, and they will rush up to lick him. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The Dragon Emperor was so cunning.


    ¡°You motherf * cker.¡±


    Kant rolled his eyes.¡± In other words, I¡¯m going to equip these dragons with the alchemy equipment I promised him. I¡¯m going to show him the results?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± He said he would help me deal with the Broken Inds. Is this his military support?¡±


    ¡°Eight dragons, enough to form a dragon battle group. Do you know how much it costs to hire such abination on the market?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes turned into crescents as she smiled. It was obvious that she was very happy.¡± This is a big deal. The Dragon Emperor has given his full support.¡±


    ¡± Dingli my ass! He didn¡¯t even spend any money! Not only did he poach the Conservatives, but he also made them lose eight dragons ¡®worth ofbat power. He even used them to buy my equipment and equipment for free!¡± Kant rolled his eyes.¡± Do I have to keep an eye on these dragons for him in case they get involved with the Conservatives again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±<div>


    ¡°.. I still have to use them carefully. Don¡¯t let them die. Otherwise, the Dragon Emperor will have topensate me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s calledpensation.¡±


    ¡°F * ck.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop fucking around.¡±


    Lily held back herughter. She put her arm around Kant¡¯s shoulder andforted him.¡± He may have profited, but you didn¡¯t suffer any losses, did you?¡± To be able to fight with this old dragon and win or lose, you¡¯re already very powerful.¡±


    Kant cursed.¡± F * ck you. Just you wait. We¡¯ll get back at him sooner orter. I¡¯ll let him know how the joining fee, patent fee, maintenance fee, and follow-up service fee are written!¡±


    He was still not convinced and said angrily,¡±This old lizard with mixed hair!¡±


    Lily patted him.¡± That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say such harsh words. It¡¯s still waiting downstairs.¡±


    Kant took a deep breath. He took a few steps forward and held onto the railing. He looked down at the dragon with a reserved smile.¡± Please get up. Thank my big brother for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The other party raised his head in surprise.


    ¡°My big brother is your Dragon Emperor.¡± Kant said proudly,¡± We are sworn brothers.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±The golden dragon said nkly.


    Kant raised his hand and said,¡± You can ask him for confirmation yourself. We had a great time talking. We regretted not meeting each other earlier. We hit it off. We are half-brothers.¡±<div>


    The giant dragon was still in a daze. It did not know what expression to show. In the blink of an eye, Kant had already floated down the stairs. He helped the dragon up and said in a pleasant tone,¡± How do I pay you for working for me?¡±


    The other party answered submissively, probably because Kant considered himself the sworn brother of the Dragon Emperor and Lily did not object. Besides, the fear and intimidation brought by the Paragon Element had not dissipated yet.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ His Majesty said that originally, we wouldn¡¯t be paid for atonement, but considering how much Your Highness praised us, he defined our mission as apany assignment, and thepany would be responsible for the payment¡­¡±


    Finally, the old lizard said something human.


    Although that was what Kant thought, he noticed a bitter look on the dragon¡¯s face.


    He turned his head and understood the reason behind it.


    Damn it, the old lizard didn¡¯t suffer any losses.


    Thispany¡¯s unified ounting was a curse that made the leeks tremble with fear. It meant that you had to pay for the money you spent first, and then you had to ask thepany for reimbursement. This was thest step.


    When you walked into the finance office with the receipt in both hands, you would have to face the other party¡¯s scrutiny and scrutiny that was even more rigorous than the college entrance examination invigtor. The other party used the professional ability of the finance profession to analyze and scrutinize each and every one of them. They would also raise doubts and cross-examine them, and cut off the parts that ¡± did not conform to thepany¡¯s regtions ¡± one by one. Sometimes, if you spent 800 yuan, they could only give you 600 yuan. The extra 200 yuan could only be considered stupid.


    The sh * t of this matter was that the finance department was not born to be a bad person. They took pleasure in your cold sweat and obedience. The reason why the other party was so unreasonable was because thepany had regtions or the boss¡¯s will and hints. After all, thendlord did not have any surplus food and could not let the employees have fun. However, the boss and the senior management never appeared personally. They only let the two leeks argue, hate, shout, and be angry.


    The Dragon Emperor¡¯s situation was even worse. The old man probably didn¡¯t want to pay a single cent. But at least the old lizard knew what to do and gave Kant some hints.


    There were only two ways to settle the ounts. Either the eight dragons would be responsible for their own losses, or Kant would have to pay for it himself. If he chose the former, the dragons would be doomed. If he chose thetter, he would be able to gain the leek dragons ¡®gratitude and loyalty.


    But Kant would not lose out either.


    That was because Kant would definitely have trade rtions with Dragon Ind in the near future. He could use this opportunity to withhold a certain sum of money to make up for the money he had paid out.


    He could even report a little more and make some names.


    If it went a little overboard, they could take everything. That was, they could let the leek dragons pay for their own rations, and on the other hand, they could report to Dragon Ind in their own name, and then keep the money to earn double.


    [Motherf * cker, what¡¯s so interesting about this?]


    Kant shook his head. He saw this as the Dragon Emperor¡¯s quirks and way ofmunication. After all, this giant dragon capitalist had been lonely at the top all these years. Finally, he had found a friend. He was itching to learn some skills.


    ¡°Alright, you guys look so pitiful. I¡¯ll fork out this money and ask the Dragon n for itter.¡± Kant patted him on the shoulder.¡± Do your job well. You can still earn money. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you back to Dragon Ind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The dragon was moved. Your Highness! We will do our best!¡±


    ¡± Is everything normal?¡± Kant smiled.


    ¡± Yes, Your Highness. There¡¯s no problem with us guarding the sky of Far Harbor!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to continue on duty.¡±


    When the new boss said this, he seemed to have thought of something.¡± Oh, right. The rules here are a little different from those on Dragon Ind. If you want to do something, you have to go through pre-job training.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please instruct me.¡±


    With the threat of the Dragon Ind, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s intimidation, and Kant¡¯s own deterrence, the dragon¡¯s respect and obedience towards Kant were at their peak.


    Kant said kindly,¡± After you¡¯re done here today, go to Horus and tell him about this. Tell him that you need ¡®loyal and thoughtful employee training to cultivate a sense of honor, fighting spirit, and wolf culture¡¯. Then, he will know what to teach you.¡±


    ¡°Wolf¡­Wolf nature?¡±


    ¡®Yes, the kind that teaches you to snatch meat but eat shit.¡¯


    Kant¡¯s smile was unfathomable.¡± Go ahead. Also, remember to get Horus to help you build a file and measure the physical characteristics and data of your dragon form. The n to develop a dragon-shaped mecha for you should be put on the agenda. This is also one of your missions here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant nodded as he watched Golden Dragon leave.¡± Dragons can be tamed, after all.¡±


    He looked at Long Niang beside him.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m not one of those dragon-throwing things! You still want to tame me?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a cat.¡±Kantughed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I praised you for being cute, elegant, and difficult to figure out.¡±


    ¡°.. I feel like you¡¯re scolding me in a roundabout way.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    It was already close to noon, and the weather was clear. The cheers in the distance became even more enthusiastic. From here, it could be seen that the crowd was surging, and there were faint shouts.


    ¡°What now?¡± Lily frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to give out money for meals.¡± Kant turned to look at her.¡± Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily shook her head.¡± I want to eat first. I¡¯ll make you two vomit your breakfast.¡±


    ¡± This is the world of dirty but charming adults.¡± Kant turned around and returned to his room.¡± What do you want for lunch? Steamed, fried, fried, braised, stewed?¡±


    ¡°Ice cream, vani, strawberry, and yogurt. I want three buckets.¡±


    ¡°Meow and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a meow at 0.1%.¡±


    ¡± Do you believe that 0.1% can make all the beautiful girls in the city wear cat ears and cat tails and walk in front of me for a week?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    After lunch, they were full.


    Kant and Lily left Tidal Manor and went to the streets.


    The dragon was still patrolling in the sky, and the drones were flying low. The navies of the three countries were maintaining order in the city, and the execution hade to an end.


    The most abominable criminals of the riot had already been put on the gallows and were now begging for death in pain. However, their sins had yet to be paid off, and the spectators had already finished shouting. They no longer cared about blood and death because there were more important things waiting for them.


    Money was about to be distributed.


    He even took care of food.


    This was the most important thing.


    ¡°Line up! Line up! Line up!¡±


    Sharp whips and whistles sounded on the long street. The members of the court in ck robes shouted in a terrifying voice,¡± No crowding, no cutting in line, no pushing, no noise! Those who did not obey the order would be disqualified! The receiver must leave immediately, no one is allowed to stay!¡±


    Kant and Lily also donned their ck robes and cloaks to avoid scaring others and causing unnecessary trouble. Colonel Henry, themander of the Imperial Fleet, apanied them throughout the journey and was very respectful.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    But Horus was still in charge of thementary.


    ¡± We¡¯ve already set up 108 registration and distribution points to ensure that money and food are distributed as quickly as possible. Currently, the order is good and the people¡¯s obedience is high¡­¡±


    At this distribution point, the people were lined up in two rows. The line spread out backward, and everyone consciously stood behind the person in front of them. Even the children were firmly held down by their parents. Beside the line, there was arge empty area on the street, but no one stood there idly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for an ordinary human to do this,¡± said Long Niang in surprise.


    ¡± This is the first step, the simplest step.¡±


    ¡± Wait!¡± Kant turned around and said,¡± The first thing I¡¯m going to teach them is to line up.¡±


    ¡°Order?¡± Long Niang pondered.


    ¡± Obey.¡± Kant shook his head.¡± Obey.¡±


    At this moment, amotion came from the front. A figure wanted to escape, but the traitor took a step forward and punched out. The other party screamed and fell straight down.


    There was a briefmotion in the group. The sound of whips and shouts sounded, maintaining order. The rebel who waved his fist took a step forward and grabbed the unconscious person. He grabbed the other party¡¯s wrist and twisted it. A shrill scream sounded, and the person was forcefully woken up by the pain.


    Horus ¡®cold voice rang out on the street, spreading far and wide.


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly the Preston Family¡¯s Sierno, why did you be the Cold Alley¡¯s Chiaka? Greedy, foolish, and despicable person, your disgusting behavior has brought shame to this city. You must not take a single cent less or a single cent more from His Highness Kant¡¯s reward. Today, you will understand this principle.¡±


    The other party struggled, screamed, and begged for mercy,¡±Forgive me, my lord. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡± The Rebellion Society shall be punished with twentyshes, torture and plunder, and take back what His Highness Kant has given him. Sierno of the Preston family, I hereby announce that your identity certificate is stripped. You will lose all the gifts you may receive in the future. In the days toe, you will understand what you have done wrong today.¡±


    Two members of the court dragged him to the side like wolves and tigers. Shrill screams apanied the whipping of the whip. At the same time, some of the rebels walked back and loudly announced the crimes and stupidity of this person. The people looked at him with disdain and disdain.


    Humans liked to stand on the moral high ground because it gave them a cheap sense of superiority.


    ¡°Identification-what¡¯s that?¡± Lily whispered.


    Condra led Long Niang forward.


    Colonel Henry, who was very perceptive, had already stepped forward to identify himself. He ordered the soldiers not to salute and let everything proceed as usual. The cheater had already been dragged out and whipped. The next person walked forward fearfully.


    ¡°Please sit.¡±


    Lily looked over and saw a row of long tables, neatly facing arge amount of food.


    After being fed by Kant, Long Niang had already recognized those things. They were instant noodles,pressed biscuits, ham sausages, and canned luncheon meat. They piled up like mountains.


    A fewrge boxes of silver coins were ced behind the table and opened.


    ¡°Hello, citizen.¡±


    In front of the person was a machine with a camera and a microphone. Horus ¡®voice sounded from inside.¡± Answer my question. Name, upation, home address, family members¡­¡±


    ¡°Rick Layer¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s face was weathered and he looked to be in his thirties or forties. His face was cracked by the sea breeze and was extremely dark. His exposed chest was very red. He was obviously a man from the sea.


    He stammered,¡±I¡­¡± I fish, home¡­ I live at home¡­¡±


    Along with his words, sizzling sounds rang out continuously. When he finished speaking, a small metal te with a hole was handed over by the mechanical arm, along with a slightly ck silver coin.


    Then, there was a bucket of instant noodles and a packet ofpressed biscuits.


    Even though there were many precedents, Rick was still pleasantly surprised when it was his turn. He stood up and was about to kneel down.¡± Sir, thank you, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kneel!¡±


    Horus shouted.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡± Alright, citizen. Thank you foring here and supporting His Highness Kant¡¯s righteous cause. This is the silver coin we agreed on as a thank you gift. This is your lunch and dinner. There¡¯s meat and ham in the noodles.¡±


    ¡°And this¡­¡±


    The mechanical arm pointed at the metal te.¡± It¡¯s proof of your identity. You have to keep it well and keep it with care. It has many uses. One of them is that if someone tries to steal this silver coin or the gift His Highness Kant has promised you, you can take this te and look for any member of the court you see. They will uphold justice for you. This is His Highness¡¯s sacredw and promise. Everyone should be respectful and respectful.¡±


    ¡°In addition¡­¡±


    Horus paused for a moment before continuing,¡± This identification card has many other uses. It must not be lost. For example, if there is a good thing like giving out money and food next time¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have toe back with this.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The man in the sea hurriedly got up, holding the iron te and silver coins tightly, picked up the hot round paper bowl and the packet of biscuits on it. He suddenly smelled an alluring fragranceing from the round paper bowl. The man¡¯s stomach thundered, and hunger drove him to open the lid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat here.¡±


    A voice that was more effective than the governor, the king, and the emperor rang in his ears.


    ¡°Everyone is hungry. Don¡¯t be greedy.¡±


    He thanked her with a red face and walked to the other side of the street. He walked away quickly, sticking close to the wall.


    ¡± Is this your second step?¡± Lily asked.¡± Let them know that you mean what you say?¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± No, I¡¯m not keeping my word.¡± It¡¯s about trust.¡±


    ¡± Let them know that I¡¯m a man of my word, and let them know that they¡¯d better keep their word to me. Very soon, credit will be the most precious currency in this city. An upright person with outstanding moral character will gain the envy and respect of the people¡­They will understand what they will gain by trusting me.¡±


    ¡°Money and food?¡± Long Niang asked,¡± Then what will you get from them? Power? Loyalty?¡±


    ¡± These are just side effects. Power and loyalty can allow me to better advance my ns and allow them to obtain more things, but the ultimate goal¡­But not so practical.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±Lily asked curiously. What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Condra followed her and followed Rick Layer¡¯s back.


    They followed the man to an empty alley.


    The hungry people could no longer stand the mesmerizing fragrance of the instant noodles.


    At this moment, the man¡¯s attention waspletely distracted by his appetite. He didn¡¯t even notice the two figures staring at him. He squatted down and ced the silver coin, iron te, and biscuit between his thigh and abdomen. He pulled out the stic fork with trembling hands and opened the lid of the instant noodles.


    The hot air caressed his tanned face.


    He had learned how to eat instant noodles without a teacher. He trembled as he dipped the small white fork into the soup and picked up the soft and stic noodles with a string of soup. They were crystal clear, causing his mouth to secrete arge amount of saliva in an instant. He trembled as he opened his mouth and bit the noodles that were emitting rolling heat.


    Then, he was stunned.


    His body was stiff like a statue, not daring to move at all.


    He allowed the salt, gourmet powder, sugar, spices, beef essence powder, palm oil, spices, and other ingredients in the instant noodles juice to bombard his poor taste buds.


    It was such a wonderful feeling. The strong and rough man suddenly burst into tears. His body trembled violently, but he did not dare to cry loudly, nor did he dare to let the noodles spill. He chewed hard, and tears slid into the bucket of noodles as he ate.


    He picked out the tender and soft ham and the luncheon meat with a little fat left. It was a delicacy that he had never tasted in decades. It was as if he was truly alive at this moment. He truly felt life, the meaning and value of life, the joy of life, and the unforgettable¡­


    Sad.


    He buried his head in the food in his hand.


    From the back, it looked like a wolf.


    ¡°This is my answer.¡±


    Kant gestured for Lily to leave.


    ¡°Although instant noodles are delicious, they shouldn¡¯t be this delicious.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] 7,000 words! I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday, so I¡¯ll sleep early tonight. Goodnight.

 Chapter 558: 558

    Chapter 558: 558


    Sugar-and-Spice


    It had been a long day in Distant Harbor.


    The morning was filled with fear and silence.


    The morning was shrouded in numbness and confusion.


    Noon was filled with fanaticism and blindness.


    The afternoon was filled with ecstasy and sadness.


    The night was filled with nostalgia and disappointment.


    Under the night sky, the city still seemed to be filled with an intoxicating fragrance.


    That taste was something that the lowly peasants had never tasted in their lives.


    Perhaps it was in a cheap, dark tavern, or in a street corner that emitted a stench. They had heard the most experienced but poor people brag about it with fantasy and intoxication.


    It was said that there was a magical and wonderful thing called spice in this world. It was produced in the Twilight Moon and was transported and sold by the elves ¡®fleets and merchant associations. Only noble lords and rich merchants were qualified to own and taste it. As for the poor, even if they did not eat or drink for months to save money, no merchant would be willing to sell it to you because it was exclusive to the big shots.<div>


    As for the poor people, they could only eat salted fish and ck bread, drink ale mixed with water, and even use lemon juice when cooking.


    Because spices were very precious, very precious.


    It was said that the spices could make the dishes very, very delicious. After eating a bite, one would feel like wandering in the kingdom of God. It was said that spices could cure diseases, prolong life, make people smarter, and make people stronger. Therefore, the nobles were always high and mighty.


    Today, they finally understood what spices were.


    The soft noodles and tender meat, after taking a bite, spilled juice and exploded in their mouths. The trembling feeling went from their heads all the way to their tailbones, making them crazy. It was difficult to describe the taste of exploding souls. This taste was enough to make everyone unforgettable.


    There was actually such a smell in this world.


    The nobles actually lived such a life.


    Humans could actually live like this.


    The noodles, broth, and meat that he bit and swallowed were like knives that were stirring in his body, leaving bloody marks on his sorrowful and numb soul.


    After the shuddering, the delicious, and the intoxication, there was an empty fear.


    Such a thing¡­Would he be able to eat it again in the future?


    After a short period of indulgence and happiness, the cruelest question surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind.


    Therefore, some people cried, some people shouted, and some people became ruthless. Something called ambition and desire grew. They wanted to eat such delicious food every meal.


    No, once every three days, once every five days, or even once a month.


    The unforgettable taste remained between their lips and teeth, and even with every breath, they could feel the intoxicating aftertaste. The sticky and thick taste left on their tongues could be squeezed out by smacking their lips. People were even reluctant to drink water, even if they were thirsty.


    Their hearts were torn. They were conflicted and unable to endure it. They swore that they would enjoy this delicacy again, but they had no idea how to get it. This supreme delicacy was given by His Highness Kant. He said that there would be another chance, but when would it be? A day, a week, a month, a year?


    They didn¡¯t dare to ask, and no one could answer. They didn¡¯t dare to snatch, but how could they have such a bold idea? While he was scratching his heart with all kinds of emotions, someone said¡­


    Yes.


    ¡°Attention, everyone!¡±<div>


    The voice amplified by the alchemy equipment sounded from the center of each street.


    ¡°His Highness has ordered-¡±


    At this moment, Kant¡¯s order or will was like a divine decree. Everyone held their breath and listened quietly. The city was unprecedentedly quiet.


    ¡± Broth must be finished before tomorrow night. Otherwise, there will be the danger of rotting-¡±<div>


    ¡°When it¡¯s cool, ce it in the shade-¡±


    ¡°The unopened cake can be stored for a long time. After opening it, it must be sealed and stored to prevent moisture. It should be eaten within four days¡­¡±


    Then, it was what everyone wanted to hear¡­Oracle.


    ¡°His Highness has ordered-¡±


    ¡± Soon, the first recruitment will be held in Faraway Harbor City.¡±


    ¡± The reward can be used to buy today¡¯s food. Theborer will get to eat-¡±


    ¡± When the timees, bring along your identification and head to the designated location to register-¡±


    In an instant, the entire city came alive.


    Cheers, shouts, and cries were even more exaggerated than when they had learned that the war had ended. People ran to the streets, anxiouslymunicating and inquiring about when the recruitment would be held. A few days ¡®pay could buy the food they ate this time. They were delighted and praised, as if the rumors and criticisms against Kant previously did not exist at all. Kant¡¯s favor finally felt real.


    Previously, when the war had ended, even if they had heard that Kant, a Forbidden Mage from Skyquaking, had ended the war, they had not seen it with their own eyes, so they did not know who that person was.


    Now they knew.


    He knew who His Highness Kant was.


    Strong and upright, rich and generous, cold and kind.<div>


    He was so powerful that he could defeat the elves and save the Far Harbor.


    He was honest and kept his word. He promised to give silver coins and meals to all the spectators in the city, and he kept his promise. Everyone received that simple favor.


    He was rich and generous. The food he promised was not hard ck bread or stinky salted fish, but food that only nobles were entitled to enjoy. He even provided it to the entire city. The wealth behind this was unimaginable.


    He was cold and merciful. When dealing with traitors and enemies, even the noblest nobles, he would strip them of their titles and honor and let them die in pain like wild dogs. However, to those who obeyed him, he was merciful and kept his promise. The warm and beautiful aftertaste that was still in his stomach was the best exnation.


    In the low hut, under the dim light, a thin woman in a linen dress turned around and looked at the children¡¯s bright eyes. She hesitated for a moment and shook her head helplessly.


    She carefully picked up an earthen jar and opened its lid. After cooling down, a wonderful smell wafted out. His Highness Kant had promised that everyone would have one, so the family of five, including the youngest five-year-old child, received silver coins, tags, and the same amount of food. Children had small appetites, which meant that they could save some. She had ns for this precious food, but¡­


    His Highness Kant had already said so.


    Then he would finish it within two days.


    The housewife poured about one-fifth of the soup into the cooking pot. Then, she sealed the pot and added more water. The children eagerly carried the charcoal, and their ck faces revealed ttering smiles. Their mother red at them and took out half a piece of ck bread from the bread basket. She broke off the hard bread bit by bit and threw it into the cooking pot. It should be delicious to make bread porridge.


    She covered the pot with a lid. The soup was so delicious, so she could not let even a little smell escape to avoid wasting it. The fire shone on her haggard face due to hard work, and also on the children¡¯s expectant faces. One by one, small. Suddenly, the woman felt a little sad. They were so young, but they had already tasted something that they could never taste in their lives. Their lives were still so long. What should they do in the future¡­


    But then she thought of the box wrapped inyers of precious canvas strips that she had carefully hidden under the third brick under the bed. Inside it were five silver coins and five cakes wrapped in silver paper.


    There were also five signs with the family¡¯s names on them.


    He also recalled the order that His Highness Kant had just given.<div>


    He said that those who went to watch the execution would get money and food, and he did it. Then, he said that he would be hiring people in the city soon, that was also¡­ He definitely knew how to count.


    Such a big shot.


    He shouldn¡¯t be lying to us, right?


    The poor woman fell into a state of worry, sometimes anticipating, sometimes uneasy. Their child stood opposite them, staring at the cooking pot without blinking. Suddenly, the door opened, and the family turned around. The pir of the family pushed the door open and entered. The honest and depressed man worked all day. The burden of life had long made him lose his smile, but now, his voice was filled with excitement.


    ¡± Lord Kant is hiring. I must go!¡± He said firmly,¡±In the next half a month¡­¡± Oh no, a week! I have to eat this good meal once a week!¡±


    The children cheered when they heard that.


    In their eyes, their father was second only to the king. Whatever he said, it must be true.


    The woman sat by the fire, smiling and waving at him.


    Tidal Manor.


    In fact, Kant had taken it for granted.


    There was actually no need to tell the people to finish the soup of the instant noodles as soon as possible. After all, he could not fully imagine the impact of carefully selected and developed food under modern technology on the civilians of the Otherworld.


    The townsfolk were called to watch the beheading in the morning, which meant that they did not have to work for the whole day. If they did not work, they did not have to work. If they did not work, they did not have to eat. They would only eat a little for breakfast, or even not eat at all. By the time they received food, it was already afternoon. They were already hungry. Who could resist eating the most delicious food in the world? One must know that appetite was the most difficult desire for humans to resist.


    Moreover, it was such a peerless delicacy.<div>


    Basically, most people finished the instant noodles and soup on the spot. Only a small number of people still cared about the elderly and children in their families. After eating half or half of it, they finally stopped. There should not be many families that had more soup noodles left.


    However, he still let hisckeys do the notification.


    Anyway, he wasn¡¯t the one doing the work. He only needed to give an order.


    As for instant noodles, in theory, they couldn¡¯t be left overnight, but that was for Earth. In the other world, the civilians didn¡¯t care about the bit of nitrates and bacteria toxins. The food that these people usually ate was more or less rotten and contained a lot of harmful ingredients. The instant noodles that were left overnight were simply drizzling. In addition, the temperature had been rtively low recently, so the order was to finish them before tomorrow night.


    Considering the discount for carrying out the order, they would probably finish it the day after tomorrow. If they paid attention to the temperature, there should not be too much of a problem in theory¡­It should be.


    If he had diarrhea because of this, he would be more convinced of Lord Kant¡¯s advice.


    What he needed to pay attention to now was no longer such a matter.


    Tonight, Tidal Sound Manor held its first banquet since the change of ownership.


    The banquet invited the generals and officers from the three countries ¡®navies, the powerful and influential people who had abandoned the darkness and turned to the light, the wavering business fence-sitters in the city, and the representatives of the civilian ss.


    There were even the leading mages and military officers of the Investigation Corps stationed at the outskirts of the Far Harbor.


    Today¡¯s incident could be considered aplete victory. He had carried out his will and carried out his rule. He had also demonstrated Kant¡¯s power to his opponents. It was not just his military strength, but also his financial resources and his ability to incite others.


    One silver coin for a meal of junk food that every mother on Earth despised.


    It was enough to remove all the hardbor andbor of the nobles.


    After showing off their power and intimidation, of course, they had to celebrate and show off to the viins in the dark corners. With the local customs of the continent, a grand banquet was the best choice.


    Holding a banquet was a rather troublesome job. If anything went wrong, they would be despised and ridiculed. There were many rules and regtions, and theckey Colonel Henry volunteered to take care of it.


    After Kant exined the concept of a buffet to him, the Empire¡¯s people thought to themselves,¡¯Isn¡¯t this the f * cking way of eating for the northern pirates? Why do you have to act so impressive?¡¯ However, they still smiled and expressed that there was no problem at all. This kind of free banquet saves the tedious ceremony and will definitely be liked by everyone. Your Highness is wise.


    The sess of a banquet depended on money. To be more precise, it depended on the ingredients. Usually, the ingredients for a grand banquet had to be prepared a long time in advance, but it was not a problem for Kant.


    The White Fog World was directly airdropped. The wealth of resources in modern society was something that even ordinary people on Earth could not urately imagine. When the guests of Tidal Manor arrived and saw this unheard of buffet, they did not have the time toin or feel subtle. They were all attracted by it.


    The long dining table was covered with a long silk cloth that was as white as snow and wless.


    On the bright and transparent crystal te, all kinds of food were piled up like a mountain.


    Soft and stic soft candy, chocte that emitted a rich fragrance, nuts that had been stir-fried with spices, crispy fried potatoes, fluffy and soft bread that was overflowing with milk fragrance, crystal clear jelly, hard candy that tasted excellent, and even more indescribable but extremely delicious food that he had never seen before! Sweet, salty, spicy, and fragrant dishes were piled up like a small mountain. They were randomly piled up on the long dining table. There were only two words that gave these decent people the feeling!


    Candy!


    Spice!


    Yes, it was! Sweets and spices! The things that the nobles loved the most, the things that they couldn¡¯t live without for a meal, the symbols of wealth and status, were now sprinkled all over the manor like water. This was simply a banquet piled up with sugar and spices! It was aplete, pure, and violent show off! It was even scarier than the battleship outside the harbor!


    It was important to know that the people attending the banquet tonight were not ignorantmoners. After eating the noodles, those nobodies thought that they were the spices eaten by the nobles, but these decent people did not! Some of them had also secretly eaten some of it, and it definitely did not taste like any of the known spices! His Highness Kant¡¯s banquet today had fully demonstrated that he had more and better things to offer!


    Therefore, the banquet went on enthusiastically and sessfully.


    Every customer swept the table with amazement and respect.


    He ate them one by one, unable to stop.


    No matter how old the wine was, it was useless! Everyone clinked sses elegantly with their milk tea and Sprite.


    This is what people should fucking drink! This was what the upper ss drank! Candy, candy, candy is still candy!


    When these decent people felt the same shock as the citizens of the distant port today, the naval soldiers of the three countries could not escape the same disaster.


    The Earthlings had yed a despicable trick here.


    For example, when the citizens lined up to receive their meals, the temporary staff of the court were still eating the dry rations provided by the warship. When the warship docked, they would be supplemented with fresh vegetables and meat, which was definitely better than the pig feed they ate during the voyage. However, everything was afraid ofparison. When these naval soldiers were eating barbecue and bread, they saw these lowlifes holding fragrant instant noodles and wailing. The taste was really tempting.


    Even the military officers who had seen the world were itching to eat. They thought to themselves,¡± Thesemoners who have nothing to do have such food to eat. Although we used to oppose His Highness, aren¡¯t we also working for His Highness now?¡± Why can¡¯t we eat those good things that the nobodies can eat?


    However, such a small protest and attempt was immediately met with the supercilious eyes and suppression of the superior. I don¡¯t dare to.


    When night came, the soldiers who had not eaten dinner still had to go through the streets to remind the people not to eat too much, not to keep the instant noodles overnight, and how to keep the pancakes. This made them even more resentful and aggrieved.


    Then, His Highness Kant¡¯s gift arrived.


    Want to eat instant noodles, ham sausages, and luncheon meat?


    ¡ªWhat kind of chicken are they!


    There was arge amount of meat floss and fat smeared on the soft and fragrant meat floss bread. There was also arge amount of cream and syrup on the bread. It was simply delicious. There was also a self-heating hot pot, vermicelli, and instant noodles.


    Apart from that, there were also arge number of sweets, desserts, seaweed crispiness, meat rolls, waffles, crackers, all kinds of fragrant and spicy jerky, chicken drumsticks that were practically soaked in a spice pool, extremely crispy grease residue, and fiery red chili sauce! Eat as much as you want!


    The elven soldiers, who had their eyes on the top of their heads, began to doubt their elven lives after eating this sumptuous dinner.


    Everything was afraid ofparison.


    They had once envied the instant noodles, luncheon meat, and ham sausages that the bumpkins ate.


    But now, the delicious food in front of them made them feel twice as touched and satisfied. This was f * cking much better than what the lowly people ate! As expected, His Highness Kant will treat us well!


    The sugar-coated bullets of the despicable Earthlings had also hit the Investigation Corps. Ste had left the troops formed by Goethe¡¯s court in the distant port. Today, they had also heard some news from Danfeng Lucerne. While they were in a dilemma and without a leader, Prince Kant¡¯s warmth came.


    One could imagine how those guys would feel after eating this food.


    Tonight¡¯s Far Harbor was a night of delicious food.


    In the conference room on the third floor of Tidal Sound Manor, Kant left after a short speech and congrattory speech. He was going to hold a small meeting to give a summary report and new instructions.


    Themanders of the fleets of the three countries, the chairman of the Execution Committee, Han Zezheng, who had performed well in the past two days, and two representatives of the snitches were present.


    As a small reward for Han Zezheng, his eldest son, Han Guangcheng, was allowed to sit in on the meeting and was responsible for some menial work such as serving tea and pouring water. This was countless times more effective than mary rewards. Even a shrewd businessman like Han Zezheng lost hisposure for a moment.


    ¡± Let¡¯s take stock of today¡¯s results,¡± Kant said, sitting at the head of the table.


    At the same time, while every household in Distant Harbor was reminiscing about the beautiful day, while the soldiers under Kant¡¯smand were gorging themselves on seafood, and while the country bumpkins at the banquet in Tidal Manor were still sweeping around, secret meetings were taking ce in the city.


    Kant had broken the rules, stripped the nobles of their titles, and executed them in the cruelest and most inhumane way. Such a thing was enough to shake the nobles of the entire continent.


    This time, the nobles who stood against Kant had all heard about what had happened today. The unexpected shock, the enormous financial resources, and the intention to take drastic measures.


    They were counting on the support of the entire continent, but Kant had already cut them with a knife.


    The entire city¡¯s middle and lower ss had been bought over by that meal and that silver coin. This meant that their foundation had been shaken and their authority had been lost¡­This was even more terrifying than a direct massacre.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to buy people¡¯s hearts and establish his prestige? Didn¡¯t he want to feed the lowly peasants?!¡±


    In the secret underground chamber, a decisive shout sounded.


    ¡± Then let¡¯s see if he can provide food for an entire city by himself!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: I¡¯ll touch it after I sleep well¡­Sigh, the main thing was that even if she slept earlyst night, it took her a long time to fall asleep¡­

 Chapter 559: 559

    Chapter 559: 559


    Bluphlei Academy


    Logically speaking, before today, almost no one was optimistic about Kant¡¯s n.


    Whether it was the navy of the three countries ¡®fleets or the traitors who had surrendered from afar, it was the same.


    In the eyes of these otherworldly natives, giving money and food to the people was a shameful waste. It was useless.


    Their views were extremely simple, and it was the consensus of most of the upper echelons in the other world. That was, poverty and hunger were caused by their ownziness. If they worked, they would have food.


    There was no concept of social welfare here, and the so-called disaster relief and charity were even more fanciful. This was because they felt that if they distributed food to the untouchables for free, it would encourage their bad habits of beingzy. Moreover, once the free distribution was stopped, it would incur the despicable hatred of the other party.


    But¡­ As long as Kant was happy.


    Even though they did not dare to say anything against Kant¡¯s decision, they privately felt that the Forbidden Mage was too idealistic. It was a bit of a pipe dream for him to win over these lowlifes who had lived under the rule and exploitation of the nobles in Distant Harbor with just a silver coin and a meal.


    The biggest possibility was that most of the people would indeed watch the execution because they were threatened by the butcher¡¯s knife. After receiving the rewards and gifts, they would indeed be grateful, and then nothing would happen.


    As long as the nobles gave the order and took back their leashes, the lowlifes would rush back to their masters ¡®feet, wagging their tails. Kant had forbidden spells, warships, and an army, while the important figures had jobs, real estate,nd, food, and other indispensable resources.


    Everyone thought so.<div>


    If he couldn¡¯t do it, His Highness Kant¡¯s n wouldn¡¯t work.


    However, no one expected that¡­Kant¡¯s food was simply too delicious.


    Sometimes, a qualitative change could overwhelm a quantitative change.


    Overwhelming strength, overwhelming financial resources, and a promise to keep.


    Reputation could indeed be built overnight.


    ¡± We have basicallypleted the first poption survey of Distant Harbor.¡±


    Horus controlled the projector and projected it onto the screen on the wall.


    I¡¯m going to make a detailed analysis.


    The icon and data were clear at a nce.


    When the admirals saw the statistics, their expressions changed.


    ¡± ording to the drone observation, about 88% of the people in Faraway Harbor participated in today¡¯s execution ceremony. Most of them were ordinary people from the middle and lower sses. The number of people was 234,762¡­¡±


    ¡± Among them, there are 74,925 adult males between the ages of 16 and 55.¡±


    ¡°The number of adult women is 103,726¡­¡±


    ¡± The number of people over the age of 55 is 7,792.¡±


    ¡± The number of children under the age of sixteen is 48,319.¡±


    Kant frowned. He was not a professional, but from the intuition of an ordinary person, there was something wrong with the poption size andposition.¡± This seems to be¡­¡±


    Horus understood his thoughts and answered,¡± Casualties in the war, reverse urban development due to the decline of trading status, poor medical and food standards, and so on.¡±


    Brigadier General Cavisaron shifted his butt ufortably.


    The Earthling finally reacted and sighed silently.<div>


    ¡± By observing microexpressions, scanning heart rate and breathing rate, and other lie-detection assistance, including clothing, speech, andplexion, we have more urately obtained the general situation of these 200,000 people, including assets, work, family structure, social status, and other aspects¡­¡±


    ¡± The names of the rebels who did not attend the execution ceremony today have been listed,¡± Horus said.¡± The nobles who support us are urgently sorting out the details of the industries and shops of these rebels. Combined with the above information, we can calcte how many citizens are working in the workshops and shops of those rebels.¡±


    ¡± Once we have this list, we can target those who oppose us in business and economic precision. First, we will take away their skilled workers, stop their industries from operating, and then use dumping to upy market share. Finally, we will hit them until they go bankrupt.¡±


    This time, it was Han Zezheng and the others ¡®turn to move their butts.<div>


    Can, can we still y like this?


    What was even more frightening was that Kant actually nodded happily.¡± Then hurry up and do it. I need a n and a list. What should each opposition do and what kind of goods they need?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Damn it, the economic stick seems to be quite cool.


    Getting rid of the opposition from the distant port was not even a warm-up. What Kant really cared about was the uing negotiations with the three countries and the construction n of the new city.


    The ultimate goal of this stage was to establish an industrial andmercial union of the underground world, the new city on the surface, and the distant port. It would also connect Valentan and echo the east and west. It would carry out economic, military, and political erosion internally andplete global radiation externally. This required people, more people.


    ¡°230,000 people¡­¡± Kant muttered to himself,¡± To be honest, it¡¯s a little too little.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is still an agricultural country.¡± Horus replied,¡± The urban poption only ounts for 20 to 30 percent of the poption. Father needs abor force, so he can absorb it from the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there are reasonably pricedborers and even veborers in the city-states under the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s rule.¡± Master Ne suddenly said.


    This mystery seeker had his own ns.


    The terrifying wealth Kant had disyed today had shocked this experienced fleetmander.


    It was mainly sugar.


    The sugar and spices were the most popr luxury goods in the continent. However, thetter was mainly used by the nobles to show off, while the former was a wonderful substance that was popr in the world.<div>


    Especially the Arcane Magic Council. To be precise, it was a hard requirement for the experts, schrs, craftsmen, and even spellcasters, alchemists, pharmacists, and enchanters in various fields under this huge international organization.


    This was especially true for spellcasters. After exploring the mysteries of magic, conducting boring experiments, and reading and copying arcane runes, sweet sugar products could quickly relieve the fatigue of the brain. Moreover, their mental work was extremely heavy and required a lot of energy. It was no secret that mages loved sugar.


    Many of the candies, desserts, and snacks that were popr on the continent were developed by the food and beverage giants under the Arcane Magic Council. In order to supply arge amount of sugar, the Arcane Magic Council led a series of annexation wars and forcibly attached several sugar producing areas in the south. For this, they even had diplomatic friction and military conflicts with the Sunset Moon Dynasty. Every year, arge number of gold coins would be sucked away by the gold pump of the Sunset Moon Dynasty.


    After all, the most profitable project of the elves was to continuously extract wealth from the entire continent through sugar and luxury goods. After the sea silk road was cut off, goods from Aurora could no longer be imported. The elves were the only ones in power, and they formed a monopoly with their powerful military power. They had the right to set prices.


    After sessfully acquiring several sugar producing areas, the Arcane Magic Council used its strong research and development advantage to improve breeding. The sugar production greatly increased, the price of sugar decreased, and various delicacies and drinks emerged in an endless stream. The spellcasters of the council felt like they were in heaven, but the price was that the fat otaku rate increased at a visible rate year by year.


    Moreover, sugar was a fast, cheap, and effortless enjoyment. The mages ¡®other entertainment impulses had greatly diminished, and they were even not interested in Nan Ren and the travelers. The fertility rate had also decreased year by year.


    It was not that no one noticed this dangerous phenomenon, but the elders of the Council were also at their wit¡¯s end. Most people did not care at all. Wizard Ne was one of them. He was also fond of sugar and knew how big the market for desserts was in the area where the Council was located. More importantly, he had tasted a lot of sugar and desserts today.


    Chocte, soft candy, hard fruit candy, cream cake, jelly pudding, and so on were not to be mentioned. All kinds of biscuits were also very delicious, especially the thing that Lord Horus called ¡± Snickers.¡± It was really a wonderful invention. One bite was like a fountain of inspiration, and he couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    This was a huge business opportunity and temptation.


    If he could represent these desserts in the area controlled by the Arcane Magic Council¡­


    ¡°Even my family, Your Highness. The territory controlled by my family has high-qualitybor and poption under its rule¡­¡± His gaze became more fervent.


    ¡± Why are you so attentive?¡± Kant nced at him.


    ¡°I want to do something for Your Highness¡­¡± The Secret-Seeker was stunned for a moment before he smiled awkwardly.<div>


    Before he could finish his words, the loyal Lord Horus decisively exposed his thoughts.


    ¡°Father, he probably wants to buy candy. I saw him eating Snickers crazily before. He ate eight bars in three minutes and didn¡¯t feel tired at all. The greed on his face is half from appetite and half from money.¡±


    The two ¡± friendly navies ¡± beside himughed out loud. The Imperium, Sunset Moon, and the Council were in a state ofpetition, and it was normal for them to not like each other.


    Ne red at the elf beside him angrily and immediately sold him out.¡± Your Highness, don¡¯t listen to himugh. That pointy ear has been restless because he has also tasted Your Highness¡¯s spices! Compared to you, the spices that the elves are proud of and monopolize the continent are like dog shit! He¡¯s afraid!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the proud elf said angrily. You sweet, fat balls!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡± The only ones who are really fat are a small group of disgusting mages who don¡¯t go out or seek a mate and hide at home all day reading and drinking desserts! You can¡¯t represent the Spell Casters of our Council! It¡¯s because of those guys that we mages are always misunderstood!¡±


    Kant knocked on the table.


    The twomanders, who were at loggerheads with each other, immediately stopped and apologized to Kant.


    ¡± Alright, I understand what you¡¯re thinking. The things that I¡¯ve brought out today are to win the hearts of the people, but they¡¯re also for you to see.¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± But I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the right to talk about this. This is part of the negotiation in the future. It won¡¯t be long before you¡¯ll be called back to the country to report on your work. You can bring some of my gifts over and show them to those who can make decisions.¡±


    ¡°Master Ne.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Kant said to the Seeker,¡± I heard that your sugar production and trade, as well as rted industries, are very developed. Not only is there a huge domestic demand, but you also have arge amount of export to foreign countries. You evenpete with the elves ¡®sugar industry. You can bring my gift back to your country and see if there¡¯s anyone interested.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kant spoke to the elf again.


    ¡± You too, Brigadier General. You have a gift for me too. Take it back to your country and send a message to your parliament for me. Tell them that I can make all the precious cash crops in your spice ntations rot in the fields and not be sold for a single copper coin, and I can also maintain a cautious and friendly restraint. As for which option, it depends on your country¡¯s attitude and behavior.¡±


    Kavisaron¡¯s expression changed, but he still bowed.


    Of course, this was just a bluff.


    This was because one of the economic pirs of Sunset Moon was sea trade. Arge part of the sea trade was the monopoly of the spice trade. Spices were used to continuously absorb gold from various countries. Spices could even be considered as hard currency. If they wanted to dump Earth¡¯s seasoning products as spices, of course, they could instantly destroy the spice business of the elves. However, this was no different from trying to rece the US dor as the world currency.


    If they really did that, even with the help of Del and the parrot, they would not be able to stop the wheels of war. The Sunset Moon Dynasty would not hesitate to mobilize all of their forces to fight Kant to the death. If the Phoenix King did not agree, they would really dare to change another elf to be their emperor.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Hearing Kant¡¯s question, Ne and the elf nodded bitterly.


    The negotiations regarding the element of contradiction and the capture of the three navies had yet to begin, and the governments of the three countries had yet toe up with a final agreement. However, Kant had already struck a second blow.


    Moreover, it was such a ruthless sh.


    This meant that the negotiation table would be more passive.


    ¡± You can go back, but the fleet and soldiers can¡¯t leave. You¡¯re still my prisoners.¡± Kant said,¡± Find a reliable subordinate in advance to take my orders on your behalf. Other than that, continue with the mission I gave you earlier. Ne, how are the arrangements for the aplices?¡±


    ¡°Thebor camp has been built, and it is undergoing further repairs and nning, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Did anything happen?¡±


    ¡± Rest assured, Your Highness. Spell Casters who master Mind spells are the best jailers in the world.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kant nodded and said,¡± Then we¡¯ll consider the matter of the distant port next. I need to n some things in advance to further increase the enthusiasm of these distant people to serve me. Ne, go and screen out some things. Those who are aplices and the family members of the main culprit have a skill. Be it riding, archery, or swordsmanship, masons, bakers, or other craftsmen, select those with special skills.¡±


    Then, he looked at Han Zezheng.¡± Do you know anyone? An old and experienced sailor, or a skilled craftsman in need of help, or even a learned but poor schr. You can also write down their names.¡±


    ¡± As for the few of you, you were heavily injured in the Battle of Distant Harbor and lost your ability to fight. You don¡¯t have much hope for the future, but you were very capable before you were injured. You can also rmend experienced veterans to me.¡±


    The few of them nodded to indicate that they would remember it.


    ¡°Please forgive me for being presumptuous, sir, but what use do you have for these people?¡± Han Zezheng asked softly. Only by knowing this can we be more selective in finding the most suitable person.¡±


    ¡°I want to start a school.¡± Kant replied,¡± The children of all those who work for me under the age of 16 can enroll in the school. They will learn a series of skills such as brewing wine, weaving, cooking, arithmetic, weapon-making, archery, and so on ording to their talent. They will be provided with food and learn a skill. These are the programs for now, and we will add them in the future. The name of the school will be Bluphlei Academy for the time being.¡±


    F * ck.


    This¡­


    Of course, they weren¡¯tining about the name. They just felt that the school was even more ruthless. First, they had to provide food for the children, which would save them a lot of money. Moreover, they had to teach them skills. If ordinary children wanted to learn skills, they could only be apprentices. Apprentices were the name for ves, the kind that had no human rights at all. Since it was a school run by His Highness Kant, it was better than ordinary apprentice craftsmen no matter what.


    It was obvious that His Highness Kant would fight to the death to recruit people.


    ¡°Your Highness is wise!¡±


    Colonel Henry Beck immediately ttered him. ¡°In this way, these people from afar will definitely be loyal to you. Even if their little children learn some skills, they will be more loyal. Moreover, many women will be able to free themselves from the trivialities of looking after children and do more work¡­¡±


    ¡°There will also be fewer kids running around stealing money and causing trouble on the streets. Only those little beggars without parents will be left. Hahahaha¡­¡±


    In the next moment, the bracelet emitted a sizzling sound as a one-star electric current burst out.


    Henry was shocked.


    He subconsciously looked at Kant, only to find that Kant was looking at him quietly.


    The air instantly fell silent.


    The elves and mages looked at each other as if they were saying,¡± You¡¯re dead.¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    What¡¯s wrong? What did I say wrong? Did I say something wrong?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Kant knocked his head. Horus, do you have any statistics on this?¡±


    ¡°.. Yes, Father.¡±


    Horus ¡®voice was very calm.¡± Those who joined the gangs, those who beg and steal on the streets, I calcted that there are about four to five hundred of them. Especially after we hanged many gang leaders and arrested many local ruffians. Many little beggars have no ce to go and are living on the streets¡­¡±


    Colonel Henry seemed to know where he had gone wrong.


    ¡± Your Highness, I sympathize with them. Really, I personally sympathize with these poor children.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to fund the construction of ten orphanage!¡± he stammered. Ten! ¡°Take in these homeless beggars and let them remember your kindness and grace in your name. Give them food, teach them crafts, let them read, and let them practice swordsmanship¡­¡±


    Kant turned around and nced at him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Build a military camp, a scout camp,¡± he said.


    Henry was shocked.


    Eh? Eh? Was he raising death warriors?


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Kant said calmly,¡± I¡¯ll bring these homeless and street beggars to the so-called orphanage. I¡¯ll give them food, clothes, and teach them how to read. Then, they¡¯ll be very touched and remember my kindness. They¡¯ll be loyal and devoted from then on. They¡¯ll wait eight to ten yearster to pledge their loyalty to me until they die, without regret?¡±


    He threw the document in his hand to the side.


    ¡°You read too many books.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, I¡­¡± Henry was even more frightened.


    Kant shook his head.¡± Sit down. I don¡¯t mean to reprimand you. But you don¡¯t have to read my mind. I know more than you think.¡±


    He was silent for a moment. Everyone present breathed softly and listened carefully.


    ¡± My idealism has long been killed. I will no longer count on the simplicity and kindness of the poor people. They can¡¯t even fill their stomachs. How can people who can fill their stomachs be qualified to ask for their morality?¡±


    ¡°Will the child beggars of the distant port know how to repay kindness? There might be such a precious character, but it must be a rare gic mutation. The rotting streets, the torturous hunger, the death without food, the people around them full of malice, the food and money that they asionally get will be snatched away, their lives are not guaranteed, and they might be killed like wild dogs. In such a dirty, crazy, numb, and hopeless ce, do you expect the beggars who are struggling to sink into depravity to retain the good quality of gold?¡±


    ¡± No, that¡¯s just a boring fantasy of the satiated who can eat their fill and even have the strength to think.¡±


    ¡± In the filthy and stinky streets, beggars learn to be shameless, to put down their dignity, to pester, to take advantage of others, to not resist, to steal, to rob, to hide, to lie, to nt ck seeds in the innocent and pure souls of children. In just a short period of time, a life of despair will make humans regain their bestial nature at the fastest speed. As for those noble souls¡­¡±


    ¡°He would have starved to death or been beaten to death in the stinking ditch and turned into bones,¡± he snorted.


    Everyone present was listening carefully.


    Their views were simr to Kant¡¯s. They also felt that the lowlifes at the bottom were stupid, ignorant, despicable, and like trash. However, they only felt that it was reasonable, just like how the sun rose from the east, but they had never investigated the reason¡­But now, after hearing Kant¡¯s words, they fell into deep thought.


    Not only did His Highness know that these people were hopeless, but he also understood why they had be like this.


    Vaguely, they seemed to understand something.


    This Forbidden Mage¡¯s mindset and thoughts.


    It was definitely not what they knew about ¡± taking things for granted ¡± and ¡± sometimes being too merciful.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, I need a military camp to amodate them.¡±


    Kant spoke slowly, and everyone listened quietly.


    This was a rare opportunity¡­It was a rare opportunity to understand this big shot who was about to reach the top of the international stage. It was very precious information.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, but in my hometown, ording to our traditions and culture, the army is a melting pot. It faces society and absorbs all kinds of iron ores.¡±


    ¡± Those ores with extremely high purity, even natural alloys, will be forged into peerless divine swords to deter foreign enemies and be the soul of the army. They will be like gs that willst for a hundred years.


    ¡± Those ores of medium or high quality will be forged into the Great Wall of Steel. They will defend the country and be the backbone of the national defense force. They will be the protectors of the people¡¯s happiness and stable lives.


    ¡± Those ores that are lower to middle quality and have arge poption are just like ordinary people. They have ordinary talent and temperament, but they devote their loyalty and love to the country. The army also gives them discipline, faith, and will. When they serve the country, they are loyal to the country. After they are discharged, they return home and start a new life. The gifts and marks given by the army will apany them for the rest of their lives. This is a spiritual wealth that ordinary people have nevere into contact with in their lives.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, the army also collects those waste ores.¡±


    Kant softened his tone and said slowly,¡± If you use fire and hammers to destroy it and remove its dregs, the product will not be strong iron, but it will not be a great thing. At least, if you are a person, you will be able to stand straight and have a ruler in your heart after you are released into society. You will be upright and upright. You will be able to support your family. You will never be a scourge.¡±


    ¡°My army will do the same.¡±


    ¡°Start with these waste ores.¡±


    He knocked on the table, attracting the attention of the three generals.


    ¡± For those homeless beggars who grew up in the market, I will feed them and let them enter the camp. I will provide them with sufficient food. They will have to work hard and sweat for it. I will train them with the ideology of the army and drive away the selfishness, cunning, and greed in their hearts. I will teach them the concept of collectivity, sacrifice, dedication, and faith, and the right and wrong of life.


    ¡°For two years, let them turn from beasts and animals back into humans.¡±


    ¡°Then, ording to their talent and wishes, give them a future. Be it learning knowledge, joining the army, doing business, being a craftsman¡­There will always be things that they are suitable to learn. Those who work hard and diligently will get more. This principle is probably not wrong.¡±


    ¡± Smart and hardworking people soar to the sky, stupid and hardworking people can make up for their stupidity with hard work, andzy people who refuse to change after repeated teachings will be expelled and sent to the mines to work as coolies.¡±


    ¡± After they be sessful, they¡¯ll work for me for another ten years and repay me for what I¡¯ve given them.¡±


    ¡± Then,¡± Kant said calmly,¡± they can control their own lives.¡±


    ¡°This is my opinion on how to deal with these lonely children.¡±


    ¡± Horus, write this down. This will be the standard in the future.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡± He looked around at the people present.


    He shook his head frantically.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just asking. I won¡¯t listen to your opinions.¡±


    Kant shrugged his shoulders.¡± They¡¯re all brought into the orphanage and provided with money. Only a brainless Goddess would do such a boring thing. They¡¯ve seen too little of it.¡±


    People still didn¡¯t speak.


    How to deal with these little beggars.


    This could no longer be described as benevolent. It was simply the action of a saint.


    Before this, no ruler had ever considered the feelings of these people at the bottom. Freezing to death, starving to death, being beaten to death, and so on did not matter at all. Even if there were some kind and benevolent adults who wanted to do good deeds, they would only throw some money and give some bread.


    His Highness Kant was the only one who dealt with the matter in the most meticulous manner. He was truly benevolent.


    However, both quasi-general Kavisaron and master Ni remained silent.


    They were all powerful figures in the navies of the two countries. Their spiritual powers were extremely sharp. They had clearly sensed that when Kant had meticulously prepared a bright future for these homeless children beggars, his words were not filled withpassion.


    Instead, he suppressed his violent rage.


    The two fleetmanders no longer had any courage after they had truly realized Kant¡¯s power and might. They could only imagine how the Forbidden Mage would look when he was enraged.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s deal with these problems like this.¡± Kant turned his neck.¡± Well then, let¡¯s try to solve the problem¡­¡± Who made these little brats fall into the streets, without food and clothing, without hope, so they could only be reduced to selfish scoundrels? Let¡¯s deal with these people.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­¡±


    ¡°With one less person like him, there might be one less group of little beggars in the future.¡±


    ¡°And one less beggar¡­¡±


    He stretched out his finger and gently pulled the corner of his mouth to his cheek, revealing an exaggerated smile.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] 7,000 words! Sleep, sleep!

 Chapter 560: 560

    Chapter 560: 560


    Kant¡¯s Revenge


    Kant maintained a smile throughout the entire banquet.


    Whether it was the follow-up deduction in the small meeting or the walking and greeting at the banquet, he always made every guest feel ttered with his amiable smile.


    The scale of the banquet wasn¡¯t too big, but it was destined to be the most delicious banquet that the guests would never forget. Kant¡¯s congrattory speech came to an end.


    Soldiers, businessmen, nobles, schrs, and socialites from all walks of life were holding transparent goblets filled with high-ss drinks such as Youle Milk Tea, Sprite, and Wahaha AD calcium milk. They were elegant or gorgeous, with reserved and elegant smiles on their faces. Some of them even had the residue of Holiyoshi on their lips. They watched the benevolent and rich Prince Kant ascend the tform together.


    ¡± I hope that everyone has enjoyed themselves tonight. I hope that everyone will not be satisfied tonight, because in the near future, another even grander banquet will be held.¡±


    ¡± I promise everyone that it will be an even more unforgettable day.¡±


    ¡°I promise everyone that the delicacies at that time will be even more delicious than today.¡±


    Hearing this, even though they had eaten enough today, and even the nobledies loosened their belts a little so that they could at least taste a little of each food, people still couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    In terms of food, their happiness threshold was still very low.


    Something even more delicious¡­What could it be?<div>


    ¡°Because-¡±


    When the crowd heard Kant¡¯s voice and saw him raise his wine ss high, their smiles grew brighter.


    ¡°Because the enemy¡¯s fear and despair are as sweet as honey! The cries and screams of the enemy¡¯s copsing family business were like the sound of nature! Another victory will add splendor to the new feast. Go home, eat and drink well, do the right thing, stand in the right ce, and hope that we will meet again in the near future-¡±


    The Earthling poured the cup, and the real wine was as red as blood, spilling onto the ground.


    Perhaps the people from the other world did not know about this ritual. This was a ritual for people who could not drink to drink.


    Or, let them drink in advance.


    ¡°Drink!¡±Kant shouted.


    At this moment, the guests remembered something.


    It was actually a little cold tonight.


    Since the master had announced the end of the banquet, the guests had to leave obediently. All the servants in Tidal Manor had been dismissed. There was actually no one to take care of the huge vi, let alone the butler. However, Colonel Henry Beck volunteered to take on the important task of sending them off.


    Even Master Ni and Brigadier General Kalvesaron, who maintained their pride as the world¡¯s top naval officer, put down their airs and walked around, instructing the soldiers to do something or nodding to send off the guests who were leaving. They instinctively wanted to find something to do.


    In other words, he wanted to prove to Kant that he was working hard to find something to do.


    The sky from Tidal Sound Manor to the city was lit up by the longsting res of the spellcasters, illuminating the way for the departing guests. From the city, the starting point of Tidal Sound Manor was like a starry sky.


    However, every guest who left felt a bone-chilling chill despite feeling blissful satisfaction and endless aftertaste. The banquet was filled with happiness and sweetness, but it ended with a murderous ending. While the Forbidden Mage who tried to control Distant Harbor disyed his great wealth, he also reminded the guests not to forget the sword in his hand and the blood on it.


    Then¡­


    Who was the enemy?


    On the third floor of the manor, Kant stood on the balcony, listening to the sound of the waves crashing against the cliff in the distance.


    The low-ranking officers who had been selected from the fleets of the three countries were well-mannered, decent, and educated. They were serving as attendants and cleaning up the mess under themand of their superiors and Horus.


    As noble navy officers, they had to do the work of servants. However, none of them knew shame. Instead, they were very happy because His Highness had promised that the remaining items of the banquet would belong to them.<div>


    When these dignified and proud naval officers graduated from their respective military schools, they would never have thought that they would one day be ecstatic to get some leftovers.


    ¨C ¨C


    F * ck, it smells so good.


    Horus was directing the cleaning work. The Transformers had be very cunning under the influence and instructions of their father. Among the officers present, there were those who caught Horus ¡®eye or those who had analyzed that there was a high chance of jumping ship. They had all been instructed by Horus in a low voice. For example, which kind of candy was good for preservation and which kind of things should not be snatched. If it was an extremely rare talent, the whispers of demons would ring in their ears.<div>


    ¡± Give the candies and food you collected to your subordinates who are not present. I will give you a list.¡± Lord Horus said,¡± Father will give you some well-packaged ones that will help you preserve them for a long time.¡±


    Of course, the wrapping paper would be processed with a precise and swift me.


    There were some temptations that you thought you could ovee, but it was only because you had never experienced it.


    Kant watched everything quietly.


    Long Niang quietly came to his side.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± She asked,¡± I only saw you show simr anger and killing intent when Ah Gui fell into the River of Origin. They were all frightened by you.¡±


    Kant lowered his eyes.


    ¡°Alive or dead?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°You killed him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still so angry?¡±


    ¡°Revenge doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Kant said coldly,¡± I wish he could be resurrected a hundred more times.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s really¡­¡± Lily said softly.


    She looked at Kant¡¯s side profile.


    That must be the story of Bright Sand.


    The Battle of Valentan shocked the world. Kant leaped to the center of the world¡¯s stage. Then, the aerial battle of Danfeng and Lucerne, as well as the Battle of Faraway Harbor, the people of Aurora in the east won time and time again. His enemies were all the powerful overlords of this world, but he won head-on.


    Such a fierce man, one would not see one in eight hundred years.


    Therefore, the priority and importance of Kant¡¯s intelligence had increased rapidly in a short period of time. It had be the top priority for the leaders of various organizations to pay attention to and investigate at all times.


    However, his life was nk. The first time he appeared was in the Empire¡¯s Brilliant Sand Region.


    This life experience after meeting Princess Tina was investigated over and over again. Now, the dpidated splendor sand town was full of vitality because spies, spies, demon hunters, bounty hunters, adventurers, and mercenaries from various countries and forces all lived in the local area. There were so many of them that it led to the recovery of the local economy. These spies searched for survivors everywhere and asked for information repeatedly. From the built capital to the tire marks on the ground, everything was recorded, and the information was piled up like a mountain.


    However, they only knew the general outline of the matter.


    The Goode family betrayed their friendship with Tedarell and killed the Goethe¡¯s diplomatic mission. The entire diplomatic mission was killed, and only Princess Tina used the Eternal Peace Protection to leave. Kant, who met them in the outer seas, turned into a vengeful spirit and ignited a raging fire, burning the Brilliant Sand Region into hell.


    However, the most important question, which was also the question that the monarchs and leaders of various forces wanted to know the most, was still hidden in the thick fog.


    That was, how did the people of Aurora, who were obviously extremely weak at that time and had no choice but to flee in panic under the betrayal and ambush of the Goode family, obtain the terrifying destructive power and cruel methods to tten the entire military force of a viscount territory overnight? Even when it came to Valentan, he even knew forbidden spells.


    This abnormal leveling speed made the Rulers feel a terrifying sense of unease.<div>


    Therefore, they were eager to know the answer.


    And now, Lily realized that she had vaguely caught a key point.


    She said softly,¡±Yes¡­¡± A little beggar?¡±


    Kant was silent.


    That was it.


    Who would have thought that Kant, who had been chased by a group of peasants with dung forks and fled in a sorry state from the east, would be a Skyquaking Dragon who was decisive and ruthless, capable of ughtering hundreds of thousands of elven armies without hesitation, in just a few months? He was a child beggar who was as humble as an ant.


    This was the truth hidden under the dust of history, but Long Niang was not happy about it.


    She merely looked at Kant calmly.


    Beneath his silent exterior was an endless surge of sorrow and anger.


    In fact, the intelligence gathering work of the secret agents was already very good.


    Long Niang, who had read all the information about Kant from the Dragon Emperor, naturally knew that ording to the eyewitnesses that night, Kant and another Goethe Knight had broken out of the encirclement side by side. They had tried their best to escape from a group of civilians and serfs who had been incited by the wanted posters. However, Kant was the only one who had returned for revenge.


    That knight was the son of Prime Minister Goethe, Calvin.


    Combined with Kant¡¯s tolerance and concession to Goethe¡¯s former prime minister in Lucerne, the truth was obvious.<div>


    ¡°He must be very happy to see you today.¡±


    Long Niang¡¯s voice broke the silence of the night.


    Kant turned his head. His gaze was as calm as the sea, so calm that it was frightening.


    Lily turned a blind eye.


    She looked at the moonlight outside and said softly,¡± You know, since ancient times, the kings and lords of various countries have treated the child beggars. It doesn¡¯t matter if they starve to death. As long as they don¡¯t be an eyesore, they can roll in the mud, die, and rot. But sometimes, they will also adopt these orphans who have no parents.¡±


    At this point, Long Niang revealed a mocking smile.


    ¡± We feed them and give them clothes, but we also train them with drugs and secret arts. We let them fight beasts and fight each other. We teach them the skills of killing and the concept of loyalty. Many of them will die or be disabled. The former will be thrown away without even bothering to dig and bury them. Thetter will be killed directly because they are no longer useful.¡±


    ¡± Those who truly survive will be death warriors. Their only value is to die for their master. They can assassinate or block assassinations for their master. This is the meaning of their lives.¡±


    Lily turned around and looked at Kant.


    ¡°You hate that little beggar, very, very much.¡±


    ¡± When you heard about the child beggars in the distant harbor today, you recalled the past and awakened the rage and hatred in your heart. However, you did not vent your killing intent on these orphans, nor did you choose to train them in a cold and cruel way to be death warriors who only listened to your orders. Instead, you changed their lives, reconstructed their personalities, taught them skills, and gave them a second chance to choose¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want all the child beggars in the world to stop being like that ant?¡±


    ¡± Very impressive. As a dragon, I have to show my respect to you.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯ve done what the rulers of the world couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Your friend will definitely be happy about this.¡±


    Tonight, or rather now, Lily¡¯s tone was very gentle, just like the moonlight tonight.


    Kant stopped his silence.


    ¡± No, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m just taking revenge.¡±


    ¡± Because I was so furious and brutal that I hated my enemies who had already died, I made sure that no one like it would ever be like it again. I made sure that all the little beggars like it would have a better life. In the end, it was the only one who was like trash, twisted and lowly like maggots and dust. It got nothing¡­If it knew after it died, it would definitely be envious, twisted, hateful, furious, and unwilling to be jealous. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    His tone was as heavy as a mountain, and every word he said was like grinding flesh and blood.


    ¡°Even so, your friend will be very happy, right?¡±


    ¡± If he knew,¡± Lily said softly,¡± he might shake his head helplessly and say,¡± I really can¡¯t do anything about this guy.¡± But he would also say,¡± Well done.¡± He should be such a person.¡±


    Kant returned to his silence. He did not say a word as he stared at the dark tide in the distance.


    His eyes were calm, as if he was reminiscing about a long time ago.


    After an unknown amount of time, he was lost in thought.


    And then¡­


    ¡°.. Meow.¡±


    He seemed to be hearing things. The voice was gentle yet stiff, but it was extremely familiar and pleasant to hear. Kant blinked and turned his head subconsciously, not understanding what was going on.


    Under the moonlight, Long Niang¡¯s fair face was slightly flushed.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Since you solved a mystery for me tonight and your cooking method is more to my liking, I¡¯ll give it to you for free this time!¡± she said coldly. A full 0.1% of the shares! You earned so much for nothing! So cheer up! Next time, you¡¯ll have to charge me!¡±


    Then Lily turned and strode away.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t hear you clearly!¡± Kant snapped back to his senses and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡±


    The hurried voice was apanied by the sound of the door closing heavily.


    Kant was stunned for a moment. Then, he leaned against the railing and slowly smiled.


    However¡­


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    If a daughter was a father¡¯s personal coat, then an iron son was Kant¡¯s personal power armor. Horus ¡®voice was stiff and indifferent, but it was filled with the air of a reliable leader.


    ¡°Lily¡¯s expression, demeanor, appearance, and voice when she meowed at you. That amazing charm has been captured by my ultra-high-definition camera.¡±


    Kant snapped his fingers. Come! Let me see!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, what do you intend to offer in exchange?¡± Horus ¡®voice was reliable and faithful.


    ¡°Unfilial son!¡± Kant said with a scowl. To think that you even secretly used Earth¡¯swork to download things! Do you see what those good people made you pay? I¡¯m your father. Do I have to pay you to watch this?¡±


    ¡°No, Father, you are wrong.¡±


    The close-fitting power armor turned into an iron maiden.


    ¡± It¡¯s not what you¡¯re going to use in exchange for seeing this,¡± Horus said.¡± It¡¯s what you¡¯re going to use in exchange for Princess Tina, Ah Xing, and even Miss Wang Xiaoman not seeing this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f * cking doing it again-¡±


    The next day.


    Kant¡¯s tone was low.


    What a shame, to be forced to sign a humiliating treaty with an unfilial son.


    Well, that was a bit of an exaggeration.


    After all, the ck materials in Horus ¡®hands were just like the forbidden spells in Kant¡¯s hands. They could not be casually destroyed. The deterrence could only be maintained at the highest level before the incident. After using them, it would be a life-and-death struggle. Horus had been with Kant for so long that he understood this principle.


    He just took the opportunity to express his dissatisfaction.


    He also made a request.


    In short, Horus disliked part of his current job.


    He was forced to go from being the sharpest dagger on his father¡¯s back to being a customer service officer for hundreds of idiots.


    Calcting data, creating files, analyzing ns, making charts, and taking time toplete the weapon design given by his father, conducting many experiments, and spending day and night with thousands of soldiers equipped with bracelets. Even the mechanical life forms that were iprehensible on Earth could not withstand so many threads. This heavy work made the Transformer feel the fatigue of the soul.


    His protest was that Kant had to find a recement within the next few days.


    She would share all the boring work with him.


    After all, the more mortals he met, the more he liked his father. These mortal lives were shallow, ignorant, and ignorant. How could theypare to his creator? They were filled with endless possibilities.


    As for Kant¡¯s questions like,¡± Where can I find an artificial intelligence that can rece you?¡±


    ¡± Father, this is a problem that you have to consider, not mine. I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m still a useless mechanical life form. If I can solve it, you can too. If I can¡¯t solve it, such as the Aberrant Dragon and the Parabolic Element, Father can also solve it alone¡­¡±


    Obviously, Horus was deeply displeased with Kant¡¯s order to leave with Lily in the Underworld. He was extremely displeased, extremely displeased. He was so displeased that he wanted to show Wang Xiaoman all the photos and videos of all the women his father had flirted with in the other world.


    Kant could only agree to the unfilial son¡¯s conditions in humiliation.


    As for the time limit, Horus was rather understanding. He agreed to give Kant some time, but his father had to put it on the agenda as soon as possible. Otherwise¡­


    ¡°Otherwise, Princess Tina and Miss Ah Xing would have seen this world¡¯s first family documentary.¡±


    Yesterday, he had been exposed by the Empire and backstabbed by his unfilial son. Kant was so petty. It was normal for him to vent his anger. No, he was not venting his anger. It was normal for him to pursue the matter.


    Look, these little beggars have no parents and no one to take care of them. Who is to me for them bing scum? It was the responsibility of the nobles, the responsibility of the officials, so it must be the responsibility of the rebels.


    Why did Horus stab me in the back? Because he was always at 24247. Why was he so busy? It¡¯s all because of those rebels who want to oppose me. Therefore, it¡¯s definitely their responsibility.


    Kill them. Kill them ruthlessly, bit by bit.


    As he ate his breakfast, Kant looked at Madame Long, who was sitting opposite him. His mood improved a little.


    A smile finally appeared on his face.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lily red at him.


    I just thought that your meowst night was very nice, so I made it into a ghost clip.


    Of course, this kind of stun bomb couldn¡¯t be taken out casually.


    Not long after, Han Zezheng came to visit.


    This merchant from Aurora, who had joined Kant and done some things for him, and had reaped the initial profits yesterday, was even more respectful and humble. However, he was also a little worried.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡± I sense something bad,¡± he said in a deep voice.¡± There might be a problem with the food supply in the distant port.¡±


    Lily put down the ice cream waffle in her hand.


    Kant¡¯s expression did not change. He picked up some pickles and added them to the porridge.¡± Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡± I thought about it the whole night. If they insist on being enemies with you, they should at least reach a rtively lenient agreement with you. They must show their strength. You won the hearts of the people yesterday and made them trust you. You conquered them with food. Of course, it¡¯s also food.¡±


    ¡°After I figured this out, I immediately arranged for people to go to the grain store, the city gate, and the river port to wait overnight to observe the situation of the grain entering the city this morning,¡±said Han Zezheng.


    He took out a few pieces of paper from his sleeve and handed them to Kant respectfully.


    It was written in the Auroranguage.


    Kant¡¯s favorability increased by three points.


    He even used the statistics that Kant had shown him at the meeting yesterday.


    Although it was very clumsy.


    Favorable impression points increased by five.


    ¡°This picture was made by my son.¡± Han Zezheng said softly,¡± I have already severely punished him. He has alreadymitted a crime. After all, he used Your Highness¡¯s skills¡­¡±


    Kant waved his hand, and Old Han immediately shut his mouth.


    ¡°Hmm, if I¡¯m not wrong, the grain price will go up a little today, right?¡± he asked after a few nces.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Han Zezheng said in a low voice,¡±The price increase has to be done bit by bit. With the panic of rumors, it will trigger a rush to buy. Then, the price can continue to increase, causing even greater panic¡­¡±


    Kant smiled.


    ¡± I¡¯m testing you,¡± he asked directly.¡± Continue. What do you think will happen next? What do you want to do?¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] He had wanted to watch theunch of the ps5, but forget it. He would watch the video tomorrow.

 Chapter 561: 561

    Chapter 561: 561


    You Are My Country


    Han Zezheng of Aurora viewed Kant¡¯s question as a test.


    However, with his experience and vision as a businessman, he could note up with any unconventional n.


    ¡°Sir, all your methods are mysterious and wonderful. Ordinary people like us can¡¯t fathom them.¡±


    The way this Chinese person used his words was very ssical. Anyway, modern people on Earth would not speak like this. Kant found it interesting.


    As usual, Han Zezheng ttered him first and decided to answer with all his might.


    ¡°Allow me to be bold. Before I give my advice, I will first talk about the situation. Your Highness is a divine dragon like figure. There is no need to pay attention to the snake under the clouds. However, although the snake is small, I am afraid it is poisonous¡­¡±


    He told them about the situation of the interest groups in the distant port.


    Faraway Harbor used to be thergestmercial hub on the West Coast. It was a ce where the good and the bad were mixed together, and the interests were intertwined. After the decline, the tide receded, the cake became smaller, and the people with established interests became even uglier. This meant that they had stronger control and infiltration abilities.


    Nobles, merchants, officials, and even generals and famous spellcasters could ovep with each other. The governor and his family group controlled the dock business, and the rich man who controlled most of the livelihood businesses in Far Harbor, such as bakeries, grocery stores, and wineries, was also a respected count. They tied their interests together and even set up a fair hall to mediate internal disputes. When necessary, they could also unite against the outside world and show the fierce ws of the entire Far Harbor.


    Such a huge union controlled most of the wealth in Distant Harbor. Hundreds of thousands of people and even millions of people in the surrounding towns and viges served them directly or indirectly. Their business rtionships spread all over the world, and their trading partners were endless. There were countless connections that they could make.


    This meant that they had too many ways to call the shots in the small Far Harbor.


    For example, if they wanted to prevent a single grain of wheat from being transported into the distant port, they could do it.


    ¡°And you won¡¯t be able to find any fault with it.¡±


    Han Zezheng exined,¡± If they deliberately ordered the food supply to stop, causing a famine in the distant port, or even the people to starve to death, then they would be putting their necks on your sword. They would also incur the disdain of the entire country. However, the beauty of power is that it can often bypass the ambiguous parts of thew and easily achieve its goal. Moreover, it can make itself absolutely innocent in terms of morality and thew.¡±


    He organized his words.¡±For them, there are too many ways. The food consumption of hundreds of thousands of people in Distant Harbor City depends on external transportation. As long as there is a problem in one of the small links, it will cause the food transportation today to be reduced by 30%. Tomorrow, it may be even more¡­¡±


    ¡°And I will definitely give you a reasonable exnation.¡±


    ¡± For example, because of Your Highness ¡®arrest warrant and execution two days ago, the operation of several major families and chambers ofmerce in the city that were dealt with copsed, which affected their respective business routes and farms under their names, causing problems in the grain transportation link. Therefore, the problem of the grain shortage can be perfectly pushed to you. If civilians starve to death, it will be your responsibility.¡±


    Kant nodded and pped.¡± Not bad, Mr. Han. You did a good job.¡±


    Han Zezheng stood up and bowed to thank him for his praise. He smiled honestly.¡± He¡¯s just a businessman. If he can¡¯t even see through these tricks, his entire family would have long been homeless on the streets begging for food.¡±


    Kant gestured for him to sit down.¡± Aren¡¯t they afraid that I¡¯ll kill them if they jump like this?¡± he asked.


    Han Zezheng smiled and habitually ttered him.¡± His Highness dispatched troops to sweep through the distant port the night before. He was swift and decisive, punishing the viins with the wrath of justice. Many nobles were beheaded. Which one of them wasn¡¯t afraid? Of course they were afraid, but they were also betting that His Highness wouldn¡¯t take action directly.¡±


    ¡± Why?¡± Kant raised his eyebrows and evenughed.


    ¡°Because the nobles all over the world are watching,¡± the Aurora man replied.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡± Yesterday¡¯s execution could not be hidden. Even the nobles in the distant port would take the initiative to speed up the spread of the news, because your actions shook the entire aristocratic system and the rules of the game.¡±


    Han Zezheng analyzed.¡± You¡¯ve dealt with the rioters in the distant port. You stripped them of their noble titles and sentenced them to death. This is undoubtedly an act that breaks the rules. However, the biggest rule in this world is that the winner and the powerful always have special privileges. Themon problem of those who have already gained benefits is that they have the tendency topromise.¡±


    ¡± The nobles in other regions of Goethe and even the entire continent heard of your actions. Although they were indignant, they were afraid of the power of the forbidden spell and the terror of the warship. They would subconsciouslypromise because of fear, and they wouldfort themselves and hypnotize themselves to justify your actions. After all, your actions were essentially to settle the traitors. Such things are toomon in history.¡±


    ¡°To defend you in my heart is to give myself a reason not to participate.¡±


    ¡°They are blindfolded.¡±


    Kant nodded slowly. This old man, who had been in business for a long time, had sharp eyes.


    Han Zezheng continued,¡± However, there is a limit to self-deception and blindfolding. If you still choose to raise your butcher¡¯s knife and use your power to force the nobles in the distant port to submit when they run out of food, you will be known as bullying the nobles and robbing them by trickery. In that case, even if the nobles in the entire continent are blindfolded, they will have to face the reality right in front of them.¡±


    ¡± That is, in their minds, you are a tyrant who does not respect the nobles and does not abide by the rules.


    ¡± Of course!¡± The old man stood up again and said fearfully,¡± Of course, these are all my thoughts based on the opinions of these nobles. It¡¯s not my own opinion of you¡­¡±


    Kant smiled.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m actually that kind of person. I don¡¯t respect them, and I don¡¯t intend to abide by the rules they set for themselves. I have my own rules.¡±


    Han Zezheng forced a smile, not knowing how to answer.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t nod his head and agree. After all, it was one thing for a superior to self-deprecate. If you took it seriously, it was another matter. For example, he sometimes called himself an old man in front of his son, and even mocked himself for being old and muddle-headed. However, his son still had to respectfully call him father when he saw him. If he dared to call him old and unmoving, he would be dragged into the ancestral hall and beaten to death.


    Kant was intrigued.¡± You have a clear understanding of the nobles ¡®nature. You can even recognize their willingness topromise. You can also guess their thoughts.¡±


    Han Zezheng smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed¡­It¡¯s just that the family business is declining and the wolves are surrounding us. We have no choice.¡±


    He sighed.¡± I once told you that during the period when Goethe was trading with Aurora, our ancestors crossed the sea and took root in Distant Harbor. They worked hard and earned their foundation.¡±


    ¡± ording to the records of our ancestors, Goethe was a noble with an elegant demeanor. He was honest and trustworthy. He was full of respect for him. His character was impable. There was nothing bad about him.¡±


    ¡± When it came to the notes of the next generation of ancestors, they had someints about the Aurora nobles.¡±


    ¡± When I was young, I heard my father often call the nobles of Distant Harbor greedy hyenas, saying that they were animals in human skin and had no credibility. At that time, I often wondered why the Goethe nobles of today were so different from the Goethe nobles of my ancestors in terms of morality and honesty. Why did their moral standards decline to this extent in a hundred years?¡±


    ¡± When I took over the family business, the business was not as good as before. The years were not good. I left my father¡¯s shadow and dealt with the local greedy nobles. I called them greedy hyenas more than once, but I still had to do business and protect the family business. I began to observe their words and deeds, ponder their way of thinking, and try to understand them.¡±


    ¡± They are very stubborn in some aspects and care about their so-called dignity. But sometimes, they bully the weak and fear the strong, easily sumbing to stronger violence. Although they are nobles, their nature is no different from that ofmoners. I realized this and understood them. The decline of business slowly stopped because I could do business and deal with them ording to their weaknesses and temperaments.¡±


    ¡± But recently, about a month ago, I discovered a very strange thing. Those greedy hyenas, those bastards who bullied the weak and feared the strong, suddenly turned into gentle, polite, honest, generous, and perfect nobles overnight.


    ¡°-in front of me.¡±


    Han Zezheng¡¯s voice trembled as he said this.


    ¡°Then, I suddenly realized something.¡±


    He looked at Kant and said slowly,¡± Actually, it¡¯s not that Goethe¡¯s nobles experienced a moral decline. They were also a bunch of greedy and despicable hyenas who bullied the weak and feared the strong hundreds of years ago. The ancestors thought that they were polite, honest, trustworthy, and generous because at that time-¡±


    ¡°Aurora is still powerful.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡± Because the Aurora Empire at that time could still send powerful fleets to sail here. The marvelous mechanisms, powerful warriors, profound talisman skills, abundant resources, and endless wealth meant that a powerful and proud superpower would automatically appear behind you even if it did nothing. When you walked on the streets, the ounders would also be able to see the enormous shadow behind you.


    ¡± Then, they will involuntarily develop some kind of emotion. Be it respect, fear, or even hate, it will all mean a silent and powerful intimidation.¡±


    ¡± When the sea route is cut off, when bad newses, when time gradually passes, the forgetful people will forget their past emotions. Thus, contempt, rejection, and hostility will appear, and the once polite and respectable people will be liars who go back on their words¡­That¡¯s all.¡±


    At this point, Han Ze looked at Kant with aplicated gaze.


    ¡± And more than a month ago, when Your Highness won a great victory in Valentan, I was able to see another face of the people from afar. I saw the scenery that my ancestors once saw. It was the era when the might of Aurora was reflected across the sea and protected its citizens. It was the era when the Deviant Corpses could be respected when they walked in other ces¡­¡±


    He lowered his head slowly. Since Kant did not like kneeling, he could only use it to show his respect.


    ¡± I can swear on my soul, my ancestors, and my descendants. When I realized this, I already had the thought of loyalty more than a month ago. When I walked in a foreignnd, I could clearly and clearly feel the silent and powerful presence and protection. This is the reason for loyalty.¡±


    ¡± Aurora has passed away, and the wanderers have struggled in a foreignnd for a hundred years. Now, you are our country.¡±


    He pressed his forehead against the table and choked.


    ¡± The Han family of Fengzhou is a branch of the distant Hong Kong. From the ancestor¡¯s son, Duke Chang, down to eight generations, there have been now-breaking men and no remarried women. The Han family is a merchant. There are no traitors or businessmen. Although they pursue profits and do not go against reason, their business is like war. However, they do not kill women and children. In terms of their actions and hearts, they are all innocent. Every word is true. If there is any deception, they will abandon the gods and sincerely seek refuge. I hope that you will ept them. I am willing to be a soldier and serve my dogs and horses without regret!¡±


    Han Ze was using his forehead to touch the surface of the table repeatedly, and small puddles had already gathered on the smooth surface of the table.


    Kant rubbed his chin.


    One day and two nights was enough to investigate the Han family¡¯s reputation.


    This matter was investigated separately by the ¡± special talents ¡± of the three navies. Due to the special nature of the navy and the fact that psychology in the other world was still in its infancy, these soldiers who floated in confined spaces all year round more or less had some mental problems. Therefore, it was easy to discover a group of good seedlings who were very talented in interrogation and investigation. They easily investigated the Han family¡¯s matter.


    Basically, it was just as Han Zezheng had described himself. Although they were businessmen, they had their bottom line. Their family¡¯s heritage and cultural heritage indeed allowed them to maintain a cultural cohesion and idealistic spirit. Moreover, their upbringing was very strict. The next generation of the family had more or less minor problems, but they never caused trouble.


    In the words of the investigation team,¡± by the standard of the continent¡¯s aristocrats, this Aurora merchant and his family had an astonishing amount of moral integrity.¡±


    Perhaps this was because, although they had been away from their homnd for hundreds of years, they still spoke the Auroranguage and passed down the books, knowledge, history, wisdom, and civilization they had brought with them from generation to generation.


    Now, he was once again offering his loyalty to Kant.


    Hong San said to be careful when taking in dogs.


    Kant felt that he had been cautious enough.


    ¡°Mr. Han Zezheng.¡±


    The people of Aurora trembled and raised their heads, tears streaming down their faces.


    Kant smiled at him.¡± I will let you feel the dignity, safety, and satisfaction of being by Chang Ban¡¯s side. I also hope that you will always be wise, clear-headed, and loyal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, praise you, and serve you.¡±


    Han Zezheng pushed his chair away, took two steps back, and bowed deeply.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    The ceremony of loyalty and eptance waspleted in a short period of inquiry and response.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business, cunning old man.¡±


    Kant grabbed two strips of tissue from the table and threw them over.¡± Wipe your face. Continue. Where were we?¡± Oh, the rebels in Distant Harbor want to manipte the food shortage to mess with me, but they¡¯re betting that I won¡¯t dare to flip the table because the nobles all over the world are watching me. I can¡¯t let them think that I¡¯m a threat?¡±


    Han Ze was holding a soft tissue and feeling its touch. He realized its material and understood its use. He was even more shocked.


    He wiped his face and nodded.


    Kant rolled his eyes.¡± In other words, I bought people¡¯s hearts, and they wanted to p me in the face. They even bet that I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill them directly because I have to care about the international impact. So, they think that I have to be beaten up by them obediently. Is that the truth?¡±


    Han Zezheng was relieved that he had sessfully pledged his loyalty. However, in front of his new lord, he did not dare to rx for even a moment. He had to prove his worth and perform well.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    The Aurora merchant exined,¡± They are also afraid of Your Highness¡¯s power. They are not stupid. They know your power and know what you mean to Goethe. This time, they are doing this because they have no choice but to retaliate. They want Your Highness to understand their power and confidence. They want to regain their face and dignity, and then¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Han Zezheng nced at Kant.¡± I¡¯ll reach apromise and understanding with you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡±


    Kantmented,¡±¡± It sounds like I bullied them brutally, and they had to punch me back carefully to prove that they were not easy to bully. But they were afraid that I would be hurt and angry, so they had to beat them up regardless of the consequences and affect their follow-up n. Their follow-up n was to punch me and thene to me for peace with tears in their eyes. They hit me to show their strength so that I wouldn¡¯t bully them more fiercely. Is that right?¡±


    Han Zezheng was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know whether to nod or shake his head.


    It seemed that the lord knew his role and position very well.


    Moreover, it seemed like¡­


    These nobles ¡®ns would not work.


    As expected, Kant shook his head and said,¡± During the riot in Distant Harbor, if any of them had stepped forward and done something to quell the riot or defended my reputation, I would not have forced them to take a side before, and none of this would have happenedter. However, they did not help me at Distant Harbor, and they did not stand on my side when I told them to make a choice. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then they are potential enemies,¡± he said tly.


    Compromise and understanding?


    Dream on.


    They had already made two choices.


    That meant that they would make the same choice again at some point in the future.


    Han Zezheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Kant waved his hand viciously.¡± Set up a trap. Aren¡¯t they trying to create a food shortage and push the price of grain up to the sky? Then take the opportunity to make them fall and set a trap to kill them all!¡±


    He calcted for a while and said,¡± That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do it this way. We still have to take the opportunity to catch another wave. The more we catch, the better. Han Zezheng!¡± Give me a n.¡±


    He gave his first order to his retainer.¡± They are betting that I won¡¯t flip the table, but they also think that if I don¡¯t flip the table and y ording to the rules, I will definitely not be their match. Since that¡¯s the case, I will y with them and crush them in the field where they think they have the greatest advantage. The pleasure will be multiplied. Then, as a business war expert, give me urate advice.¡±


    ¡°Food!¡± Han Zezheng stood up and replied.


    He said,¡± Whether it¡¯s stabilizing the grain price or setting up a trap for the enemy, we all need a lot of food. The enemy¡¯s interest groups control the agricultural products around Distant Port and even the Blue Wave Province. Then, we can mobilize food from Goethe or even other countries. For this, our lord will have to step in.¡±


    ¡± You can win just because you have food?¡± Kant smiled.


    ¡°With only food, we might not win.¡± The other party answered without hesitation,¡± Not only is there food, Your Highness also has a knife. If the food is fast enough, you will definitely win.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    ¡± P.S. 1: This month is really the highlight of Baidu. Also, Harvard is just so-so. The new crown this time is really a demon-revealing mirror.¡±

 Chapter 562: 562

    Chapter 562: 562


    Hong San¡¯s Remonstrance


    If he wanted to win, he had to have food and a knife.


    He had a saber.


    Where did the graine from?


    Han Zezheng¡¯s suggestion was for the lord to use his powerful charisma to transport the grain from elsewhere.


    Trante it¡­He was just a gigolo.


    They transported food from Goethe, borrowed food from the elves, and bought food from the dragons.


    Anyway, the love between Kant and Princess Tina was well known throughout the world. The gossip about him and the Elven King upied the top search headlines all year round. The story of him wooing a female dragon in half a day had also started to ferment. It would be a waste not to eat this ready-made meal. All three could provide arge amount of food for the distant port.


    Goethe was needless to say. The elves were rich in resources, and the defense of the dragons was the world¡¯srgest second-hand dealer. Everyone knew that if there were any inconvenient goods, they only needed to sell them to the dragons first, and then the dragons would sell them to the target country. They could bypass all restrictions, disputes, andws.


    With such a rtionship, selling food was nothing.


    As for how to negotiate and how to maximize the use of the ¡± unique charm ¡°, that was something the lord needed to consider. After all, this was his hegemony, and he had to make sacrifices.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. You deal with the situation at hand, Old Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± Gather the forces that have pledged their allegiance to us,¡± Kant instructed his newly recruited retainers.¡± Consolidating the businesses that we have seized from the major families. Do everything you can to ensure the stability and supply of grain prices. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Han Zezheng nodded.¡± Let our enemies see that we are doing everything we can to deal with the food shortage. The key is to let them see it and test the loyalty of our friends.¡±


    Kant smiled and patted his shoulder.¡± You¡¯re not bad.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you tter me.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not exaggerating. You¡¯re really not bad.¡±


    Kant smiled.¡± I like smart people because they know what they can and cannot do. It¡¯s easy to deal with you because I only need to ensure your loyalty and you will always do the right thing¡­I have high hopes for your future, and I look forward to seeing you take on an even more important role in my shogunate.¡±


    The shogunate here was not a Japanese term, but an ancient Chinese system. It was formed in the Qin and Han Dynasties and matured in the Wei and Jin Dynasties. It usually referred to the government offices of local military and political officials.


    Han Zezheng was stunned for a moment before he lowered his head and said,¡± Thank you for your favor, Your Highness. I¡¯m already over fifty years old and have white hair on my temples. I¡¯ll be like this for the rest of my life. The only things I care about are a few useless children. I hope that they can be sensible and smart one day and serve Your Highness for me and give birth to children for the Han family¡­¡±


    ¡°An old man in the stable has ambition for thousands of miles.¡± Kant said,¡± If you have ambitions, you can do it yourself. Why force it on your child? How do you know that your son doesn¡¯t have ambitions?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Old Han shivered. He was uneasy and angry.¡± What did that bastard say to the lord?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant was puzzled.


    Therefore, the old man heaved a sigh of relief and smiled bitterly. When this old man was young, besides reading history, I also closed my books and was excited to do something great. However, I¡¯m just a mediocre talent with limited talent¡­¡±


    ¡°Aptitude?¡±


    Kant leaned against the table and turned to him.¡± The emperor that I admire the most traveled extensively when he was young. He had seen the world and was once ambitious. Perhaps he had great ambitions. Then, he returned to his hometown and became a small pavilion chief. He worked for decades. No matter how great his ambitions were, they were all worn down by the trivial matters in his hometown. When he was forty or fifty years old, the powerful dynasty was in turmoil and the world was fighting for him.¡±


    ¡± Then, he started something and took over the world in eight years.¡±


    Which Emperor was this?


    Han Ze was trying to figure it out in his heart, but it did not match the history books of the emperors.


    ¡± However, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is the famous ministers and generals who fought with him. There are more than thirty people from his hometown, and there are also more than thirty people around his hometown. Among the more than one hundred and forty founding heroes in the dynasty, almost half of them are from his hometown. These people are not people who make up the numbers, but truly peerless generals and capable ministers. Tell me, why is this?¡±


    Kant asked.


    Han Zezheng replied,¡±This¡­¡± The Saint Son of Heaven had the protection of the Hundred Spirits, so the stars descended and were born around the Son of Heaven. Was all of this predestined and arranged by the heavens?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    Kant shook his head and said,¡± I don¡¯t think so. The world is so big. It¡¯s impossible for all the heroes of an era to be born in a small county. The reason why those low-born generals and generals can leave their names in history is because the king gave them a chance. It was the times that made them.¡±


    ¡± A brave and powerful dog butcher who has experienced countless battles without dying, from leading five people to ten people, then fifty, a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand people. He keeps fighting, leading, and pondering. Naturally, he understands the art ofmanding, and then he bes a great general.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why the coachman became a servant, the prison officer became a prime minister, and the lowly mortals eventually became famous and became heroes who overthrew the old dynasty and established a new era.¡±


    ¡± They are not pearls covered in dust, nor are they geniuses born with knowledge. They are just forcing themselves to continuously improve in a rolling and increasingly powerful corporation. They are constantly taking over greater power and responsibilities, and in this process, they gradually adapt and eventually grow¡­That¡¯s all.¡±


    Han Zezheng was already dumbfounded.


    Kant patted him on the shoulder.¡± You don¡¯t have to look at the famous officials of ancient times with sacred and worshipful eyes. We respect them and acknowledge them, but we don¡¯t have to deify them. They can do it, and so can you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You choose your own path. How you walk and how fast you walk is also up to you.¡±


    This old man who thought he had missed the best years of his life left in a daze.


    ¡°I find that you are very good at stirring up other people¡¯s desires and ambitions.¡±


    Lily poked her head in from outside the conference room.


    ¡± It¡¯s not easy to provoke your ambition,¡± Kant said with a smile.


    ¡± I¡¯m a dragon,¡± Lily said proudly.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a cat.¡±


    ¡°50%. I can even be a dog, let alone a cat.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. The Dragon Emperor instructed the Transfiguration Department to develop new techniques. The aim is to add certain beast-like characteristics to the dragon agents ¡®human form. For example, cat ears and cat tails, as well as fox ears and fox tails¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.¡± Change!¡± He jumped up.


    ¡°Five percent!¡± Long Niangughed cunningly, but it was still pleasant to the ears. I¡¯ll change it for you!¡±


    ¡°Too expensive!¡± Kant said unhappily,¡± Five percent is enough for me to make the entire city¡­¡±


    He shut his mouth.


    Obviously, money was not omnipotent here.


    He only needed to use a little trick, a little money, and a small knife to make all the beautiful girls in the city wear cat ears and cat tails and meow in front of him, but he could not make them really be beast-eared girls.


    Long Niangughed arrogantly. You can let those male dragons transform for you to see!¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Kant snorted.¡± There are female dragons on Dragon Ind too, right?¡±


    However, Lily did not feel angry or threatened at all. She grabbed the door and gently brushed her hair that was falling like a waterfall. She looked at Kant with a half-smile.¡± But you just want to see me change, right?¡±


    ¡°-smug!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, my face is red, my face is red!¡±


    Miss Dragon was already very confident about this.


    With the help of the shapeshifting spell, her beautiful skin could be modified and adjusted. However, in the entire Dragon Ind, which dragon could have such a unique and interesting spirit soul like hers?


    Hence, Kant ran away in exasperation.


    After suffering a loss, he had to seekfort.


    ¡°.. So what are youughing about?¡±


    Valentan, in the city lord¡¯s mansion that had been repaired, Hong San asked in puzzlement.


    Kant stopped smiling.¡± There have been many happy things recently. Can¡¯t you smile a little?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Hong San lowered his head and tidied up his book.¡± But it¡¯s best not to smile like that in front of Princess Tina.¡±


    ¡°.. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s just a reserved and sincere loyal advice from a retainer.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡± So,¡± Kant changed the topic guiltily.¡± How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well.¡±


    Hong San quickly got into the mood when they talked about serious matters.¡± Valentan City¡¯s attitude is unhesitant and supportive. It¡¯s just that the attitudes of the nobles and high officials in other regions are extremely ambiguous. No matter what, our actions are actually splitting Goethe. It¡¯s normal for them to be resistant.¡±


    Kant grasped the details in the retainer¡¯s words.


    ¡± Yes, they neither agreed nor objected. They denounced Distant Port and even Lucerne for their criticism and riots against you, but they did not express their loyalty to you.¡±


    ¡± Oh.¡± Kant nodded.¡± They¡¯ll help whoever wins.¡±


    ¡°You can say that. In the end, humans are still creatures of interest.¡± Hong San replied,¡± There is a time limit to the benefits. Although His Highness has stopped the elf army and saved the war zone, after the Battle of Valentan, the time limit for the benefits has already expired. If you want them to submit, you need more benefits.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to make them submit to me.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± Sometimes, epting forced loyalty means long-term trouble. It will be even more troublesome to clean upter.¡±


    Hong San easily followed Kant¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡± But it¡¯s a good idea to take them in and use them first, then gradually weaken them and cultivate new forces topete with them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to rope in some sensible nobles,¡± he advised.¡±At least at this stage, we can¡¯t expose your thoughts and concepts that arepletely hostile to all nobles. Otherwise, it will be a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then let them see my strength again.¡± Kant shrugged.¡± In other words, although the Rocky Mountain Province, where Valentan is located, is unwilling to follow me and openly break off rtions with the Goethe Central Government, they do not dare to oppose or offend me directly. Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong San nodded and said,¡± The biggest difference between them and the nobles from other ces is that they personally witnessed the results of the forbidden spell¡¯s fall and the scene. The deterrence in their heartssts longer and is more real.¡±


    ¡°Then are they willing to provide me with food?¡±


    ¡°There must be some who are willing and some who are unwilling. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kant smiled.¡± That¡¯s even better.¡±


    ¡°What about my n?¡± he asked as he pulled a chair across from Hong San.


    After arriving here, he told Hong San about the operations and methods he had used in the past two days. Hong San praised him very much and sincerely paid his respects to the King.


    ¡°With Your Highness ¡®peerless martial arts backing us up, we can¡¯t go wrong no matter what.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said,¡± The nobles of Distant Harbor intend to use the food issue to retaliate against you. This is essentially a political issue, but if you use the same method to retaliate and resolve it as an economic issue, not only will you be able to dispel the uneasiness of the maind¡¯s aristocratic system, but you will also be able to further demonstrate your strength and prestige.¡±


    Kant crossed his legs and said,¡± What about Han Zezheng? You said that we should be careful when taking in dogs, and I think that¡¯s about right. We can try to use this person. If he¡¯s an R card, then he can do the R card thing. If he¡¯s upgraded himself, that would be the best thing. It¡¯s just a matter of loyalty and character. Although I¡¯ve observed him for a while, if you have time, talk to him and help me find out more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has always had a good eye for men,¡± Hong San pursed his lips.


    ¡°Why did you specifically emphasize the word ¡®man¡¯?¡± Kant red at him. Do women not deserve to be looked at by me? Or am I not worthy of looking at women? When can women and I stand up?¡±


    ¡°You should think about how to raise arge amount of food.¡±


    Hong San thought for a moment, then took out a nk piece of paper and started to draw.


    ¡± The enemy is trying to make an issue out of the food supply. This move is indeed vicious, but it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to crack it. For example, they can control the city by force, announce that the food ration is limited, and sell the food at a fixed price. No matter how they jump, as long as our food supply is stable, there will be no problem.¡±


    Kant nodded.


    He was familiar with this. Food stamps, limited purchase, very old.


    ¡± However, the price of grain in each city is meaningless. The essence of this confrontation is that they are trying to challenge your prestige and reputation. The entire continent is watching. Therefore, not only must we win beautifully, but we must also make them lose miserably. Moreover, directly sending troops to control a Goethe city will also make the middle-ss people in Goethe uneasy. No country¡¯s citizens will wee powerful invaders.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right.¡± Hong San poked the paper with the tip of his pen.¡± So using economic means is wise.¡±


    Kang De stood up and stood behind Hong San, looking at the piece of paper.


    ¡± They used means to stop the transportation of grain, artificially creating a grain shortage, causing panic and panic, and raising the price of grain. This vicious cycle will repeat itself. The people will definitely panic and even riot in the midst of hunger, which is enough to make Your Highness¡¯s previous efforts to buy people¡¯s hearts fail. Logically speaking, we have to think of a way to transport grain into the city, maintain the supply, suppress the price of grain, and stabilize the people.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why when we transport grain into the city, they will buy it at a high price, so that ordinary people will continue to be unable to buy grain.¡±


    ¡± They will take whatever we transport until someone dies of hunger, until further chaos and death ur, until His Highness is disgraced, or he chooses to negotiate.¡±


    ¡± And this is also our chance.¡±


    ¡°Because their money is not unlimited.¡±


    Hong San listed out a few numbers.¡± When the amount of food we collect reaches a huge amount, a situation will ur. All the funds in their hands will not be able to eat up the food in our hands. Then, the price of the food will bepletely reduced by us. They are afraid of losses and will sell in panic. Then, they will lose as much as they sell. They might not even be able to sell it at all¡­¡±


    After a series of mental calctions, the advisor drew a number.


    ¡± 2.5. The enemy¡¯s estimated funds will be multiplied by the current price of grain, and they will be able to get the amount of grain they can buy at that price. Multiply that by 2.5, and that will be the amount of grain that they will not be able to eat no matter what¡­In other words, the number exceeds their psychological limit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also a number that can guarantee our victory.¡±


    ¡± But the specific situation depends on the current situation in Distant Harbor. I don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    He folded the piece of paper and handed it to Kant.¡± Your Highness, when you get back, you can ask Han Zezheng if he has any considerations in this regard. If he can give you simr ideas and figures as I do, it means that this person is useful. At the very least, he should be able to take charge of the city¡¯smercial and economic operations.¡±


    Kant took the paper and gave him a thumbs up.¡± Awesome! Awesome! You¡¯re so smart!¡±


    Hong San smiled faintly.¡± Your Highness, you tter me. This battle is still going smoothly. With Your Highness¡¯s martial strength and divine skills as support, we have a 70% advantage. If we don¡¯t calcte the winner, we won¡¯t be able to face Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the military counselor is important.¡± Kant sighed.¡± With you by my side, I feel much more at ease.¡±


    ¡°My lord, don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡±


    Hong San raised his head and looked at him.¡± You told Han Zezheng that story and encouraged him, but you didn¡¯t touch yourself. In fact, you are the same. Perhaps you used to be ordinary, but you suffered setbacks and bloody battles. Today, your temperament, strength, tactics, and wisdom have also grown. The current Kant is enough to make all countries fear him. Only you still treat yourself as an ordinary youth.¡±


    ¡± Is that so?¡± Kant was taken aback.¡± Is that so?¡± heughed.


    ¡°In short, Your Highness, just do it.¡± Hong San smiled as well.¡± As for Valentan, there are still some matters that I need to discuss with some representatives. If necessary, I will invite His Highness to meet them to stabilize the people and make some promises. As for the battle at the distant port, I will let His Highness handle it personally.¡±


    He extended his hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    ¡± Now, you should go to Lucerne and use your rtionship with Tedarell to gather some food.¡±


    Kant scoffed.¡± I guess the balls are useless. I just f * cked them up a while ago. They don¡¯t even have time to cause trouble. Why would they give me food?¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if we do it. There are only benefits and no disadvantages.¡±


    At this point, Hong San revealed a mysterious smile.


    ¡± However, please emphasize to Her Highness Tina that you¡¯ve been to Valentan.¡±


    ¡°.. Hmm?¡±


    ¡± In this way, Her Highness won¡¯t care or pursue your asional sillyughter.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Hong San¡¯s smile was calm, as if he had seen through everything.


    ¡°This is the loyal and sincere advice of a subordinate.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] It¡¯s been a littlete recently. I¡¯ll write it early tomorrow!

 Chapter 563: 563

    Chapter 563: 563


    Husband and Wife Conspiracy


    Maple Leaf Pce.


    The past few days were enough for rumors to ferment. The pce was the ce where news spread the fastest. Even the most ordinary servants knew about the disputes and conflicts between the Skyquaking Dragon and the nobles.


    Of course, he also knew that Princess Tina had chosen to stand on her fianc¨¦¡¯s side.


    This meant that Goethe¡¯s little princess had abandoned the Tedarell family, abandoned the glorious and sacred Goethe noble union, abandoned the interests of her mother country, and forgotten her noble identity as a noble.


    The nder and criticism in the dark were enough to form a torrent of cold violence. It would even be reflected into small actions on the surface under the instructions of some people, forcing them to fight each other.


    ¡°For breakfast today, the texture of the cheese bread is rtively worse than the day before. It¡¯s like the flour has been sifted less times, and there¡¯s more residue in the lemon water than usual. I can tell at once.¡±


    In the garden, Tina held Kant¡¯s arm and strolled with him under the afternoon sun. Amid the alluring fragrance of flowers, the princess¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant as she spoke.


    Kant frowned. This had nothing to do with being pampered or living a luxurious life. It was a targeted action. It was a disgusting behavior.¡± I¡¯ll go teach him a lesson.¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Tina¡¯s softughter.


    His fianc¨¦e in name raised her head. Her blue eyes narrowed as she smiled happily and proudly.¡± Kant, of course I¡¯m happy to have you help me vent my anger. But I prefer to do it myself. Don¡¯t treat me like a weak little girl who only knows how to cry under the covers when she¡¯s wronged.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm? It sounds like the valiant and strong princess has already defended her dignity.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Under the sunlight, Tina¡¯s face was as beautiful as a painting. Her pleasant voice was as clear as ark¡¯s.¡± After I found out, I immediately brought Ah Xing to Father and Second Sister¡¯s dining rooms. I took their breakfast separately. Afterparing and tasting them, only my breakfast was rtively poor.¡±


    ¡± Then, I went straight to the pce kitchen and got the evidence that hadn¡¯t been destroyed in time. The evidence was irrefutable, and no one could say anything. The steward in charge of daily food management was killed by my order and dragged to the garden to be whipped to death in front of the servants. Father wanted to say something, but I said directly that if the pce knight was unwilling to defend the honor and dignity of Tedarell, I would personally end it with an axe.¡±


    ¡± ording to the severity of the case and their status, the people involved were sentenced to flogging, dismissal, forfeit of sry, and confinement. I know you sympathize with the civilians, and I know that those cooks and servants could not refuse the orders of the stewards, so they were only punished with confinement¡­What do you think?¡±


    At this point, she pursed her lips. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Kant. She was pleased with herself and looked like a child seeking praise.


    Kant smiled.¡± You¡¯re right. You¡¯re decisive. You¡¯re already 30% as good as me.¡±


    ¡°Only three points.¡± Tina said disappointedly,¡± Then I¡¯ll have to continue working hard.¡±


    ¡°Butpared to this¡­¡± Kant said,¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in you staying in Maple Leaf Pce. Why don¡¯t youe to Far Harbor too? The public opinion here is already targeting you.¡±


    Tina smiled and shook her head.¡± This is my home. I have a share of Tedarell. Why should I leave like this?¡± Furthermore, Lucerne is the capital of Goethe. Your voice and will must be present here, so that the core leaders of this country will always be aware that you are here.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Tina looked at Kant with a smile before he could say anything.¡± If I don¡¯t do this, who else can?¡± Second Sister?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡± What does that have to do with her?¡± Kant asked, wide-eyed.


    Tina snorted a few times.¡± After Second Sister came back, she became very strange. She doesn¡¯t take the initiative to look at me anymore. If it¡¯s because her rtionship with me has deteriorated, she was very angry about the breakfast bread today. However, when I thanked her and chatted with her, she was a little perfunctory. When I mentioned you, she secretly pricked up her ears¡­Kant, what do you think is going on?¡±


    Kant fell into deep thought. He thought for a while and scratched his head.¡± I think she might have someplicated feelings for me.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of astonishment.


    Then, she heard her lover say,¡± It¡¯s like this. I think your second sister is a very smart, clear-headed, and open-minded noble. She¡¯s more of a right-wing reformist. She clearly understands the reason why the country is weak and is eager to change the situation. However, she still has her own ss limitations. When reforming the country is bound to harm the interests of her ss, she will feel lost and painful¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of this reason, she supported us in the beginning when it came to the element of contradiction. However, as the situation developed, her own contradictions were revealed and she had a rtivelyrge conflict with me. However, she still agreed with me in her heart. It was just that her loyalty and persistence to her own ss made her suffer. At the end of the Battle of Distant Harbor, she chose to stay out of it, but she still left themand of the Investigation Corps behind¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why her feelings for me are veryplicated. She feels instinctively uneasy about me rudely changing this country. Ites from her deep-rooted thoughts as a noble all these years, but her subconscious hopes that I can make this country better. Thisplicated feeling is expressed by her feelings for you¡­¡±<div>


    Tina suddenly sighed heavily.


    Kant was forced to end his analysis of Goethe¡¯s second princess, Ste, who had disyed the contradictory dichotomies between the advanced and the backward during the country¡¯s revolution.


    He even nned to write a thesis and then instruct Horus to build a character model so that he could win over and educate the advanced Goethe noble youth like Ste in the future.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked curiously. Your sister¡¯s personality and behavior are quite typical¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I feel happy and sad at the same time,¡± Tina said helplessly.


    ¡°.. Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡± Kant was puzzled.¡± If that¡¯s not the reason, what else could it be? It can¡¯t be that she has taken a fancy to me, right? What a joke. It¡¯s only been a few days, and we haven¡¯t talked much. We haven¡¯t experienced anything, and we even had a big fight¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re jealous?¡± He suddenly realized something and pointed at Tina¡¯s forehead, not knowing whether tough or cry. There was no such thing as love at first sight in this world¡­Your second sister is an independent and intelligent woman. She has love and responsibility for this country and nation. Don¡¯t judge her with simple thoughts of love.¡±


    Tina made a face and snorted.¡± Yes, yes, yes. If you say so.¡±


    This was pretty good, wasn¡¯t it?


    Kant shook his head and tossed the flirtatious thought away. Even though he said that, his heart still skipped a beat when he thought of Ste¡¯s intellectual face, which was simr to Tina¡¯s but had apletely different temperament. Men were all like pigs with amazing imaginations, but it was not against thew to think about it.


    He changed the topic. Then I¡¯ll be in charge of your three meals a day?¡±


    This time, Tina naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she said with a smile.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They must have thought of the past of the Saint Seal Inds.


    Even after their reunion, Tina felt different from before when she ate the food from Earth that she had not eaten for a long time.


    It was true. Until now, she had never eaten the delicious potato chips or drunk the refreshing and sweet Coke from that day.


    However, shared memories were still the sweetest.<div>


    They had met and met. They had once been separated, but now they were reunited. They were so happy and satisfied.


    ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± Tina smiled shyly and lowered her head slightly.


    Kant looked at her beautiful hair, her shy and beautiful face, her thin shoulders, her neck that was as delicate as a swan, and the small part of her skin that was exposed. Her exquisite corbone and the stunning girl right in front of him were filled with love. He recalled the time a few days ago, and he had been thinking about it for the next few nights.


    ¡°I want to, too,¡± he said in a low voice.


    ¡°.. Then we can only think about it.¡±


    Tina revealed a sly and proud smile.¡± Ah Xing might be peeking. Even if she isn¡¯t, I¡¯ve made an agreement with her.¡± An agreement is an agreement.¡±


    It was very awkward that day when Ah Xing found out about the good thing. After that, he was busy with the Faraway Harbor incident, so Ah Xing stayed in the Maple Leaf Pce to protect Tina. They had been together day and night for the past few days, and just thinking about it gave them a headache. It was not surprising that they had done some fancy work. Now, it seemed that a secret negotiation was going on quietly.


    The fact that Kant was able to take a stroll with Tina in the garden was one of the preliminary results of the negotiation. It was to prevent Ah Xing from being on guard and hugging Kant¡¯s other arm in a tit-for-tat manner, which would make the three of them feel very ufortable.


    In exchange, Kant wanted to spend the same amount of time alone with Ah Xing.


    The additional use was that Ah Xing was intimidated by the golden retriever¡¯s beauty and extremely high-level coquettishness. He suggested that he was not allowed to do shameless things with Kant when they were alone. Otherwise, once he was discovered, she would tie Tina to one side and forcefully take Kant¡¯s chastity in front of her.


    This kind of penalty for breaching the contract was veryme from all aspects, but because the person who proposed it was Ah Xing, Tina was still shocked¡­After all, that was Ah Xing.


    ¡°An agreement is an agreement.¡±


    Tina could see Kant¡¯s wishful thinking from his gaze. It was a man¡¯s nature to exploit loopholes.<div>


    She smiled and hugged Kant¡¯s arm. She leaned forward slightly, and the front of her shirt fell due to gravity. Her cor hung empty, revealing a deep valley and a snow-white mountain.


    Under Kant¡¯s watchful gaze, the princess swayed her body slightly, and the waves behind her began to surge.


    Her face flushed red as she pointed at the deep ravine, or even deeper.


    ¡°Ah Xing¡¯s nose is very sensitive. If she smells your saliva here, something terrible might happen. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze was filled with indignation and condemnation.


    Theplexity of human nature was once again vividly disyed on his body. On one hand, he was restless, on the other hand, he had concerns in his heart, on the other hand, he med Tina for using this method to tempt him, and on the other hand, he shouted for more of this kind of temptation¡­Thousands of words converged into one sentence, ha, man.


    ¡°Are we going to keep doing this?¡± he asked, curling his lips.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Tina smiled and said,¡± I¡¯m also having a hard time holding it in.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a way, but ording to my method, things have to be done step by step.¡± The princess¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars. She tapped her lips with her finger.¡± Kant, if you can¡¯t wait, you can find a way to speed up yourself¡­¡± Isn¡¯t it fair?¡±


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Kant said viciously.


    Tina smiled gorgeously and nodded vigorously like a little girl. What was Kant nning to do? Can you tell me?¡±<div>


    ¡°We have to take things one step at a time!¡± Kant seemed to have made a great wish.¡± It¡¯s time to improve my skills and refine the Fire Stealer¡¯s power to the molecr level!¡±


    In short.


    It was impossible to move his mouth. If he moved his mouth, he would leave saliva behind. Saliva would leave a very strong smell, and Ah Xing would be able to smell it. However, physical contact was inevitable.


    Since it was difficult to avoid, he could make good use of it.


    It was a man¡¯s nature to exploit loopholes.


    After a period of sneaky flirting, Kant still managed to take advantage of her a little, but that was all. He had to divert his attention. Now was not the time to indulge in gentleness.


    What was the best way to quell the mes of desire?


    Let¡¯s talk business.


    In the affairs of the country, only killing could be done. If one didn¡¯t want to talk about killing, one could only talk about killing.


    Tina listened carefully as Kant talked about what had happened in Faraway Harbor recently.


    The princess frowned.


    As a member of Goethe¡¯s office and the noblest noble, she naturally understood the operating mechanism and current situation of the country better than Kant. It was not only Goethe, but even the entire human world and the Sunset Moon Dynasty. The aristocrats, as a huge ss, held the vast majority of wealth and power.


    This meant that he had a strong advantage in certain aspects.


    Just like the nobles in the distant port.


    If they were to fight Kant head-on, Kant would be able to destroy them all with a single stone, no matter howrge the army they hired or gathered, or how many warships they had.


    There was no need for Forbidden Spells, high-speed fighter jets, or ground firepower. The Knight Astolford had given Kant the final piece of the battlefield. He was gradually establishing a conventional deterrence.


    War was Kant¡¯s absolute advantage.


    However, if the nobles of Distant Harbor were to fight Kant in terms of the people¡¯s livelihood and prices, the nobles would have the absolute advantage on the battlefield.


    This was because they controlled almost all the means of production and tools of production, forcing the vast majority of civilians to work for them directly or indirectly. This was where the confidence and strength of the noblesy.


    ¡°.. Kant, this isn¡¯t a war, but it¡¯s more dangerous than a war. I suggest that you use military force as appropriate toplement economic measures to better fight them.¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± No, we have to solve this purely as an economic problem. Only by winning overwhelmingly in the field that they are most proud of, under their rules of the game, will we be able to shock and strike them to the greatest extent. When we win aplete victory in the economic field, it will be the time to mobilize military and political forces.¡±


    Tina frowned and pondered for a moment before shaking her head in the end.


    ¡°I have to say¡­¡± She sighed.¡± Kant, in the current situation, you can¡¯t expect Goethe to give you too much food support. Most of the estates under my father¡¯s name produce wine and raw materials for the textile industry. I can try to ask my brothers and sisters for help, but other than that¡­¡±


    That day, Kant had pointed at the nose of all the members of Goethe¡¯s upper echelons and scolded them in the audience hall. To nobles who valued dignity and honor, it was the ultimate humiliation. His hostility was so obvious, and his attitude of dering war was so resolute that there was no room for negotiation.


    The trial and execution in Faraway Harbor had also spread to Lucerne and quickly spread among the noble circles. The nobles involved were stripped of all titles and honors, and they were killed with cruel torture like executing thieves and robbers. Such a method could only remind people of the cruelest tyrants in ancient times.


    What was the crime of the nobles of the distant port?


    Instigating riots and betraying Kant.


    What were the usations against the nobles in the audience hall that day?


    Instigating riots and betraying Kant.


    In that case, the nobles of the distant port have been stripped of their titles and honors, and sentenced to the punishment of strangling the wheels and iron cages. How does he n to deal with the nobles of Lucerne?


    The answer was obvious.


    Therefore, it would be strange if the nobles in Goethe were willing to lend a helping hand.


    They would only watch the show and even secretly cooperate with the lords of the distant port.


    Tina said helplessly,¡± The quickest and most likely way to get food is to borrow food from the elves and the council. Kant, you won the Battle of Faraway Harbor and captured the navies of the three countries. You also have the secret of the Paragon Element. You can use it as a bargaining chip to buy food from them¡­¡±


    Kant shook his head and said,¡± I¡¯ll be taking a piece of meat from them if I negotiate with them. How can I waste my chips on such a problem? Asking them for help would be showing weakness, and it¡¯s not conducive to the next step of the n. The council and elves will definitely realize my predicament and raise the price¡­¡±


    When he said this, he smiled and pinched Tina¡¯s worried expression.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, good girl. I¡¯m not asking you how you¡¯re going to gather food and win this battle. Let me ask you first. Under the premise that there¡¯s absolutely enough food, do you think my n will definitely win?¡±


    ¡°Of course we will win!¡± Tina nodded resolutely. With abundant food and an overwhelming military advantage, even the gods could not change the oue of the victory.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Kantughed.¡± I can tell you right now that we¡¯re going to win.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, the problem now is not how to win, but how to take advantage of this opportunity to make further arrangements, expand the scope of attack, and grab a bigger fruit. Understand?¡±


    Tina stared nkly at Kant for a moment.


    Then, he slowly revealed a smile.


    What his sweetheart meant was that he could get enough food.


    Kant did not say where he got it from, which meant that he did not want to say it for the time being.


    If he didn¡¯t want to say, then he wouldn¡¯t ask.


    Tina believed Kant¡¯s words without hesitation.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    She naturally understood Kant¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°It seems like¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have to write many, many letters to ask the wealthy and dignified Lord of Lucerne to lend a helping hand to a starving city, and then¡­¡± said the princess.


    She revealed a sly smile, as if she was about to do something bad.


    ¡± Then, pray that there won¡¯t be any reply.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    PS1:.. Anyway, it was earlier than yesterday! (Run)

 Chapter 564: 564

    Chapter 564: 564


    Chapter 565-Jun Buyi


    Han Zezheng¡¯s prediction was correct.


    The economic war between the dignitaries of the distant port had already begun that morning.


    As the pearl ofmerce, the residents of Goethe City on the west coast did not have the habit of stockpiling food, or rather, they did not have the right to do so.


    They tended to buy cooked food or semi-processed ingredients from bakeries, vegetable shops, and meat shops every day. The prices of the bread varied, and of course, the taste was also very different. From wild vegetables to fresh fruits and vegetables, from salted fish to beef and mutton, the poor ate the cheap food of the poor, and the rich ate the delicacies of the rich.


    This model relied heavily on the stability of the food supply.


    And today, the rumors of uneasiness were quietly growing.


    There was another problem with the food supply.


    Even though Kant¡¯s operation had already caught arge number of criminals who had spread rumors in the distant port and punished them with deterrent punishments, the rumors still spread rapidly. This was because they had a foundation in the masses. Clothing, food, housing, and transportation were the daily concerns of themoners. The price of grain was the most sensitive thing.


    During the war, the supply of food at the distant port had be a problem. However, it was only thanks to the ind shipping and proper dispatch that Kant managed to defeat the elves. The defenders and nobles did not starve to death, but the civilians who stopped work had tasted the taste of hunger.


    Because they knew what it was like, they would be afraid when they heard that there was a problem with the food supply.<div>


    If they were afraid, they would take action.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have the habit of stockpiling food, they would still develop this habit.


    Once again, it was not so much that the civilians and even the poor in the distant port did not have the habit of stockpiling grain, but rather that they did not have the capital to do so. When the daily wages were barely enough to feed their families, who could afford extra bread? It was just a matter of eating one meal to earn the next.


    But the problem was¡­They were all rich now.


    Kant gave them the money.


    When the first family gritted their teeth and fished out a silver coin from the cracks of their tiles, intending to exchange it for wheat that was easier to preserve, a trend would slowly take shape. Kant¡¯s act of distributing money had given the city¡¯s 200,000 to 300,000 residents the most basic purchasing power. This was exactly what the nobles wanted.


    Everyone had money, but food was limited. Everyone was afraid that they would not be able to buy itter, so they would be even more eager to buy food. The more anxious everyone was to sell food, the more food would be scarce.


    The price of grain would also rise ordingly.


    This was a vicious cycle.


    ¡± Stupid. Giving money to the poor is simply stupid.¡±


    Listening to the report on the grain store in the city, Governor Norman stood in his bright and spacious office, overlooking the entire city through the French windows.


    He revealed a cold and mocking smile.


    ¡± Lord Guardian, you are powerful, your alchemy skills are unrivaled, and your Forbidden Spell Sword is awe-inspiring. However, sess in one field does not mean that you are good at another. Just like how you don¡¯t know how to farm, an experienced captain might not know how to ride a horse, he doesn¡¯t know how to govern a province, nor does he know how to manage themoners. Coincidentally, I know, and the lords of Distant Harbor know. No one knows better than us.¡±


    There was a burst ofughter behind him.


    The governor shook his head slightly.¡± Amoner is amoner. He works hard every day to earn enough money to feed his family. He can eat his fill every day and spend all the money he earns every day. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡± The economic activities are macro and precise. They should be controlled and adjusted by wise and kind decent people like us. When themoners have money, they will buy things randomly ording to their stupid and short-sighted instincts, affecting our job of regting prices¡­Just like now.¡±


    He turned around and pointed out the window, looking at his team and partners.


    ¡± Our Lord Guardian is a benevolent and kind idealist. He has no experience and actually did the stupid thing of directly giving money to themoners. Everyone can be mayors or even governors in the future. Please remember this lesson. Themoners are short-sighted and stupid. Once they have money, they will buy food and cloth at a higher price, making everyone suffer¡­And this time, we should teach the lowly peasants a lesson.¡±


    ¡± They will finally understand who is the benevolent ruler and who can feed them.¡±<div>


    He nodded at the secretary.¡± Mr. Collier, please draft a document for me. Order the surrounding viges and towns to collect food and supply it to the distant port.¡± Your Highness Kant can do whatever you want, but as the governor of the distant port appointed by His Excellency the Grand Duke, I have to fulfill my sacred duty as an official.¡±


    Everyone presentughed knowingly.


    This time, it was considered that the nobles from all walks of life in Distant Harbor had joined forces to make things difficult for Kant. However, everyone was afraid, so they came to a tacit agreement. They were betting that Kant cherished his reputation and did not dare to use force at the risk of inciting public anger in the maind. Therefore, they could operate within the rules.


    The so-called rules meant that the matter had to be handled beautifully so that Kant would not be able to get hold of it.<div>


    For example, as the highest administrative chief, the governor had to ensure the safety of the residents in his jurisdiction. Therefore, in order to solve the food problem, he had to order the surrounding areas to mobilize food.


    He did as he was told. He abided by his duty and left Kant speechless.


    However, giving orders was one thing, and carrying them out was another.


    When the orders reached the lower levels, they would have to take a step back. For example, due to the war consumption, the lower levels had no food to transfer. Under strict orders, the officials at all levels barely managed to gather some food. Today, the grain carts were damaged, tomorrow, they would be attacked by bandits, and the day after, the roads would be blocked by mudflows. It was not easy to transport them to the distant port, but they would all be bought by the hungry people outside the city. This was also something that could not be helped. Everyone did their duty and did their job.


    If Your Highness Kant wants to pursue this matter, then kill everyone from the governor to the grain collector.


    Fortunately, they were still wary of Kant¡¯s military might. They did not force the local farmers to provide food or starve the Goethe people in other areas. They even pushed all the me on Kant.


    ¡± Let¡¯s teach His Highness Kant a lesson. Force cannot rule a country.¡±


    After the secretary drafted the order, the governor checked that there were no mistakes. He stamped the seal ring, sealed it, and copied a copy for filing. Then, he said calmly,¡± We have to let him understand the fact that Goethe is the Goethe of our nobles. We are grateful for his protection and contribution and are willing to share this country with him. The premise is that he joins us. If he wants to kick us away or surpass us¡­Then I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At this moment, a person behind him asked softly.


    ¡°Can we win? I¡¯m not doubting our strength, but Kant¡­¡±


    He said,¡± He has a way to get food from many ces. Valentan, the Empire, the Council, the elves¡­ ¡°If the food is continuously transported over, we will have no choice but to continue eating it. This will consume our currency. Once our liquid funds are insufficient to eat all of his food, then¡­¡±


    The panic would shift from the untouchables to them.


    If they sold their food in panic, their side would suffer a great loss.<div>


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, my friend. His Highness Kant is too arrogant. He thinks he¡¯s invincible and has made enemies everywhere instead of making friends. Whether it¡¯s the Empire, the Council, or the elves, there are many enemies who hate him in these huge countries. Even if he buys food from these ces, he¡¯ll definitely be stopped¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if he really managed to get food¡­¡±


    At this point, the governor sneered.¡± We are not fighting alone. Our uninvited allies will provide us with a steady stream of funds. We can eat as much food as Kant gets.¡±


    The rush to buy had gradually taken shape.


    This process would have taken three to five days to develop, but Kant had distributed money to all the residents in the city, increasing the spending power of the entire city. This could indeed boost the economy in a country with abundant supplies, but when there was a shortage of food or even a situation where panic was artificially induced, it would lead to terrifying intion.


    Each resident was given a silver coin, which was a Luke silver coin made by Goethe.


    Kant had weighed it and found that it contained about five grams of silver. It was the currency with thergest face value that Goethe¡¯s lower-middle ss citizens coulde into contact with. As for therger face value of the international Elevi silver coins that weremonly used in various countries, or even various gold coins, they were far from the lives of the civilians.


    Luke¡¯s silver coins could be exchanged for about twenty Simir copper coins, which were the most frequently used small change in Goethe.


    Based on the stable price of goods in the peaceful period of Distant Harbor, four copper coins could buy one catty of coarse grain bread or four loaves of ck bran bread, which were the daily rations of ordinary citizens and lower-ss civilians.


    Six copper coins could buy less than half a catty of pork or an ordinarymb chop.


    Forty copper coins could be used to rent a carriage for an hour at the carriage shop. A strong stevedores working at the dock for eighteen hours could earn up to thirty copper coins.


    The ideal three meals for a decent citizen, which included desserts, eggs, bread, vegetables, meat, and tips, cost about 20 copper coins.


    These prices were carefully calcted. Under the control and maniption of the rich and powerful, they reached a strange bnce, allowing society to maintain rtive stability.<div>


    As long as the civilians at the bottom who sold theirbor worked hard, they could always support their families. Although there was a high chance of malnutrition and overdraft of their health, they would not starve to death immediately.


    The ordinary citizens could maintain a rtively decent life to form a sense of superiority towards the lower ss.


    As for the upper echelons¡­


    That day, Kant had sent out nearly 240,000 Luke silver coins and one ton and 200 kilograms of silver, which had only consumed half of the Tingston Family¡¯s confiscated silver. They had even more valuable gold coins, as well as other valuable antiques, jewelry, famous paintings, magic crystals, and enchanted equipment.


    There were also more valuable properties,nd, fleets, chambers ofmerce, and so on.


    This was only one of the wealthiest families in Distant Harbor.


    There wasn¡¯t even the so-called disparity between rich and poor in the other world.


    However, that was not the main point. The main point was that, under the schemes of the interest groups that controlled the city and even the entire province, the stable prices of goods in Distant Harbor had suddenly fluctuated. The silver coins that were distributed to the civilians came from the Tingston family and the aristocrats. Now, they had also be the weapons of the aristocrats, starting to push up the price of grain.


    With Kant¡¯s orders, Han Zezheng and the rest of the forces that had joined Kant¡¯s ranks gathered their strength and began to fight back to suppress the price of grain. This was their first battle.


    ¡°Release the food¡­The food stored at home, the warehouses of the farms outside the city, and the food that you have secretly hoarded will be kept for your own use for a month. The rest will be gathered and sold in the city.¡±


    Therge conference room on the second floor of Tidal Sound Manor became themand center for the grain price defense war. Han Zezheng was authorized to take full charge of this matter. He represented Kant¡¯s will and also had Kant¡¯s military support.


    Kant¡¯s words seemed to have ignited the old man¡¯s ambition. He looked at the nobles, businessmen, and people from all walks of life sitting on both sides of the conference table.¡± I know that many of you here are like me. You have ambition, pursuit, and wisdom. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve sought refuge with His Highness Kant.¡±


    ¡± To the lords of Distant Harbor, we are all traitors, but we know that we have made the right choice. Since we have made the choice, we should always trust our new master. A second allegiance is not a disgrace, but a wise one. The premise is that there will not be a third time.¡±<div>


    He pressed his hands on the table and leaned forward in an extremely aggressive manner.


    His gaze was as sharp as a sword, and his will was unquestionable.


    ¡± I know that there may be some fence-sitters or even spies among you. You should know that the bodies in front of the municipal square were split, cut, strangled, and chopped up. Even if His Highness Kant lost the battle, it would not change the fact that he used the Forbidden Spell Sword to intimidate the continent. He still has the power to kill any traitor. Don¡¯t repeat the mistakes of the foolish.¡±


    ¡± So I¡¯ll repeat it for thest time.¡±


    ¡± At most, we¡¯ll leave a month¡¯s worth of rations. The shogunate will buy the rest from you at market price. Whether you¡¯re hoarding food for self-protection or to make a fortune, now is not the time.¡±


    ¡± His Highness Kant won¡¯t allow you to make a fortune on this matter. Now that you¡¯ve submitted to His Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry about protecting yourself. Will His Highness Kant just sit by and watch you starve to death? Do you think the food you¡¯ve hoarded is as delicious as His Highness Kant¡¯s candies, biscuits, bread, and pastries?¡±


    ¡°Please make the right choice.¡±


    At this moment, a merchant carefully raised his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Han.¡± The gentleman with a mustache stood up and bowed.¡± Please forgive me for being presumptuous. Even if we hand over all our grain reserves, we won¡¯t be able topete with the enemy. You are all people from afar, so you should know how powerful and powerful the enemy we are facing this time is. If we just sell our grain reserves to stabilize the prices, we will soon be swept away by the terrified people¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your honesty, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡± But this is an order from His Highness,¡± Han Zezheng said.¡± Lord Kant has his own arrangements.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Fry could only bow and sit down, even though he was cursing in his heart.


    How could it be like this?


    His Highness Kant really did not understand economics or the people¡¯s livelihood.


    This was the privateint of these ¡±


    But on the surface, they still agreed to all of Han Zezheng¡¯s requests and orders.


    The granaries of the various families were opened continuously to mobilize food and began to donate blood to the distant port.


    After everyone left, Han Zezi sat back on his chair and slowly exhaled.


    Han Guangcheng, who was the secretary, stepped forward and massaged his father¡¯s temples.


    ¡°.. Father.¡±


    The young son looked around carefully and then lowered his voice. We are throwing out grain now without any restrictions. It¡¯s like carrying firewood to put out a fire. Isn¡¯t this getting worse? Why didn¡¯t Your Highness Kant send troops to limit the price?¡±


    Han Zezheng opened his eyes and looked at his son in relief. He had finally improved a little.


    He slowly exhaled,¡±It¡¯s a game!¡± What His Highness was after was not the loss of grain prices in a city. If he used weapons first, his reputation would be weakened. If he used weapons this time, he would use them again the next time. Every time this happened, the rules would be broken. Not to mention other things, if the merchants saw that you used weapons every time, they would send troops to interfere when the grain prices rose. Who would dare to do business? This way, Distant Harbor will bepletely crippled.¡±


    ¡± Moreover, every time he flipped the table and used weapons to speak, economic andmercial problems were solved by war. Every time he did this, it only showed that the ruler was ipetent and made the kings of the other countriesugh at him.¡±


    Han Guangcheng mumbled,¡± But we can¡¯t be so reckless. The food we can raise is just a drop in the bucket. If the price is set too low, it will be swept away. Other than raising the price, what¡¯s the use?¡± I can see that His Highness Kant is good at fighting, his spells are amazing, and his alchemy skills are unparalleled. However, his business is terrible¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his head was hit. Han Zezheng shouted angrily,¡±How dare you!¡± How can you criticize the lord? My Han family is already under the protection of the lord, and that is also your lord! Have you forgotten all the things I taught you since you were young?¡±


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± Han Guangcheng could only kneel in his father¡¯s anger.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was kicked by his father. Stand up!¡±


    Han Guangcheng had no choice but to get up and lower his head to be beaten and scolded.


    Old Han sighed. You¡¯re still young. The way to be loyal to a ruler is sometimes to remonstrate directly, but sometimes to not doubt. Now is the time to not doubt, but you want to remonstrate directly. Other than increasing disgust, what¡¯s the use? At the very least, Your Highness has never lost since the beginning of time.¡±


    Han Guangcheng heard the hidden meaning behind her words and raised his head. Your Highness can still win this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­Why?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t need to know either. Before the Battle of Valentan and the Battle of Lucerne, do you know how His Highness Kant defeated the five Dragon g legions? Do you know how he defeated the entire elite elven expeditionary army by himself? So now, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Right now, we just need to believe.¡± Han Ze sat back in his chair and said slowly.


    ¡°.. Father.¡±


    His son asked softly,¡± You said that the way to be loyal to a king is sometimes to remonstrate directly, and sometimes not to doubt. I don¡¯t understand. When should I remonstrate directly, and when should I not doubt?¡±


    The merchant from Aurora was silent for a moment. Then, he slowly said,¡± I¡¯ve read the history books, but there has never been anyone like Your Highness. This is a heroic ruler that has never existed in the past dynasties. When should I remonstrate with him directly? When should I not doubt him? It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    ¡°Before my lord encounters his first failure¡­ No one will doubt it!¡±


    He nced at his son. You have always wanted to sail out to sea, so you have learned arithmetic forms. Now, you are using what you have learned here. His Highness said that no one in the distant port is allowed to starve to death. You calcte for me how much food we have to leave as emergency relief food, and¡­¡±


    The war to defend the grain price in the distant port began.


    In the frantic and anxious rush to buy and price increases, the rumors and anxiety that grew more intense the next day burned fiercely. The cheap grain that was shipped was swept away. The grain that Han Zezheng had gathered was thrown into the market, like a stone falling into a whirlpool. With a ssh, it disappeared.


    Kant received Han Zezheng, who was in a hurry.


    Your Highness, there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡± The source of funding for this business war is moreplicated and abundant than we imagined,¡± the old man said in a deep voice.¡± The enemies we are facing are not just the local dignitaries of Distant Harbor.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­]


    P.S. 2: The currency setting in this book is not as simple as gold, silver, and copper. It is not as simple as 1:10:100. It is best to achieve a bnce between reasonable setting and reading cost. The relevant economic and currency settings will be released in the future. For example, the price setting of distant ports in this chapter refers to the prices of major cities in France before and after the French Revolution. It is to ensure realism and rationality as much as possible.


    ¡± The reason why I chose France is because the works of Balzac, Alexandre Dumas, and others have recorded the social life of the time in great detail. They are ready-made settings and can be used for free. Alright, there are white words.¡±

 Chapter 565: 565

    Chapter 565: 565


    Chapter 566-Cut Chives!


    Something was wrong.


    Han Zezheng¡¯s face was filled with visible worry.


    As a newly loyal retainer, he had been entrusted by Kant to take charge of the economic war in the distant harbor. It was both trust and pressure. He had to fight this war well. Otherwise, Kant would have to find another silver.


    If they lost, they could forget about bringing glory to their ancestors and spreading their branches.


    It was basically a given that they would be banished to the cold pce. If they lost too badly, or if Kant got angry, the Han family would most likely fall from the clouds to hell in an instant. It was just as Han Zezheng had said when he threatened the ¡± forces of progress.¡± Even if Kant lost, he would still be the Dragon of Skyquaking that intimidated the world.


    Whoever he wanted to kill, he had to die.


    A huge pressure fell on Han Zezheng¡¯s shoulders.


    He knew who he was up against.


    Moreover, he had already smelled something bad today.


    ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s not just this group of people from Distant Harbor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Han Zezheng said in a deep voice,¡± Please listen to me from the beginning. Your Highness, Distant Port is the capital of Blue Wave Province, the pearl of the West Coast, and the hub of sea trade. Although it has fallen, it is still the most important node in the shippingwork of Goethe. In other words, the economic activities and price fluctuations here are the barometer of the entire Blue Wave Province and even the West Coast to arge extent¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression changed slightly.¡± You¡¯re saying that the grain prices in other ces¡­¡±


    Han Zezheng nodded.¡± Yes. I¡¯ve already dispatched swift horses, light boats, and even sorcerers yesterday to gather information about the distant port¡¯s surroundings as quickly as possible, as well as the changes in prices.¡±


    ¡± The price of grain rose yesterday, and today, it has been reflected everywhere. Especially yesterday evening, when the Governor sent a letter to transfer grain to various ces to supply to the distant ports, causing the price of grain in various ces to rise and double today¡­¡±


    Kant thought for a moment and snorted.


    This move was really not bad. The governor saw that the food supply in the distant port was difficult, so he transferred food to various ces. This was his duty. It was reasonable and no one could find fault with it. Then, the increase in grain prices in various ces caused the supply of grain to be difficult. Naturally, it was not the governor¡¯s fault.


    Perhaps the governor would even try to push the me on us.¡¯I have to ensure that there¡¯s an adequate supply of food in the distant port to prevent famine and starvation. His Highness Kant hase to the distant port and has taken over the military and judicial powers. If arge-scale starvation urs under his rule, it will damage the reputation of the Skyquaking Dragon. We¡¯re protecting the reputation of the guardian.¡¯


    If he were to spread the news, themoners who had been deprived of food due to the rise in grain prices would definitely hate Kant to the core.


    Damn you.


    He sneered.¡± I guess that¡¯s not all. With the rise in grain prices everywhere, there will definitely be people who take the opportunity to make a fortune or cooperate with the nobles in the distant port. They are all wearing the same pants, right?¡±


    ¡°.. Yes, my lord is right.¡±


    Han Zezheng lowered his head and said,¡± Faraway Harbor is the economic, political, and cultural center of the Blue Wave Province. The nobles in this city are the richest people in the entire province. They unite the nobles in the entire province through money, power, and blood rtions. His Highness tried criminals and harmed the interests of all the nobles in Faraway Harbor. He even killed their close or distant rtives¡­So¡­¡±


    ¡± Alright.¡± Kant nodded.¡± Perfect.¡±


    He sat back in his chair. He was neither angry nor lost hisposure. After experiencing several big battles, he had long been trained. In the face of major events, he would not change his expression. Instead, he would be even calmer. He had seen even the biggest storms, let alone the difficulties of these chickens and dogs.


    ¡°Let me think.¡±


    ¡± The price of grain has risen everywhere,¡± he analyzed.¡± The officials and nobles are hoarding grain to make a fortune. At the same time, they are crying to Lucerne and Goethe for help.¡±


    ¡± My actions these few days can be considered to be standing against most of the nobles. Although they don¡¯t dare to confront me directly, they can support me. I guess the nobles from all over the world will definitely respond to the call for help and mobilize food to support the Green Wave Province. However, all the food will be urately sent to the areas that need help, and then be taken over by kind and responsible people¡­¡±


    ¡± This way, even if Tina and the others think of a way to raise food, every noble will spread their hands and say that we¡¯ve already done our best. We¡¯ve already sent all the remaining food to support the Green Wave Province and can¡¯t take out any more food¡­¡±


    Kantughed.¡± This is the only time these people can be united against amon enemy. They didn¡¯t even work so hard when they were fighting the elves.¡±


    Han Zezheng said in a low voice,¡±Yes¡­¡± It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Kant raised his eyebrows.¡± Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve created an excuse for me to go to war. I¡¯m more than happy to do so. Han Zezheng, continue to follow my instructions. Transfer food and stabilize prices. Your biggest task for the next few days is to ensure that no one in the distant port will starve to death within ten days.¡±


    Ten days.


    ¡°What about ten dayster?¡± Han Zezheng asked subconsciously.


    Kant rolled his eyes.


    On the third day.


    Han Zezheng asked to see him again, and his white hair became even brighter.


    ¡°Your Highness, something is still wrong.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡± Distant Harbor and the cities of Green Wave Province have funds to buy food and raise the price.¡±


    Old Han took out the information he had gathered yesterday.¡± All the grain transported from all over the world has been bought up at once, including the grain we threw into the market in the distant port¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it done by the nobles and wealthy merchants?¡± Kant shrugged.¡± Buy grain at a high price, push up the price of grain, create panic, and take advantage of the opportunity to profit. I¡¯ll go pull out the electric pole tomorrow¡­¡±


    .. What was a telephone pole?


    Han Zezheng was puzzled, but that was not the main point. He said with a solemn expression,¡±No, maybe it¡¯s not them. Or maybe it¡¯s not just them¡­¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Kant narrowed his eyes.


    The retainer replied,¡± Their actions are too decisive and very unified. As you know, the nobles are actually a motley crew. Even if the dignitaries from all over the world cooperate with the distant ports, they will not act in unison like the soldiers who obey orders. However, the acquisition situation yesterday gave me this feeling. They have nned for a long time,manded reasonably, and are not stingy with money. They are going all out, and the funds seem to be very abundant.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± The Earthling smelled a familiar scent.¡± There¡¯s foreign capital?¡±


    This year, the new generation of Inte citizens once again picked up the political sensitivity of decades ago.


    Han Ze used three seconds to figure out this lofty term.


    ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s most likely the case.¡± He ced the report on the table and opened it, page by page.¡± I¡¯ve done a lot of business with the nobles in Blue Wave Province. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s far from Hong Kong, but the nobles in other regions won¡¯t be so decisive because they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes. They didn¡¯t realize your¡­ That¡¯s why they won¡¯t be as panicked and hostile as the nobles in the distant port. They won¡¯t go all out when they do things.¡±


    ¡°As for the holders of the funds that were used to purchase food yesterday, they seem to be¡­¡±


    ¡± I have a huge, irreconcble hatred and conflict with you.¡± He looked up at Kant.


    ¡°Someone actually hates me so much?¡± Kant was shocked. What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Han Zezheng lowered his head silently.


    Sigh, he¡¯s still not as good as Hong San.


    Kant¡¯s interest was waning. He shrugged his shoulders and gathered his spirits. He began to analyze.¡± Come, help me analyze. Who did this?¡±


    Han Zezheng shook his head and said,¡±That¡¯s too much¡­¡± With such a strong economic strength, and to be able to achieve such a uniform and extremely purposeful dispatch, and to have the position to do so¡­¡±


    ¡°Elves, empires, council, and even dragons¡­¡±


    During the Battle of Distant Harbor, the four behemoths had suffered a great loss at Kant¡¯s hands. The feud between Kant, the Empire, and the elves could be traced back to a few months ago. The Council and the dragons were no different.


    At this point, Old Man Han was a little apprehensive. He suddenly realized that his lord¡¯s ability to cause trouble was a little strong. He was indeed worthy of being a Forbidden Mage who intimidated the world. He was so bold and unrestrained even when he made enemies.


    ¡± Very good. You have eliminated four wrong choices.¡±


    Kantughed.¡± Let¡¯s not talk about the dragons for now. The other three ns are just waiting to see me make a fool of myself. They won¡¯t dare to step in personally. Will my forbidden spell fail if I get myself into a mess in this war of grain prices? Would my warship be silent? Will the element disappear?¡±


    ¡± They know what I¡¯m relying on, and they know what the crux of this awkward situation is. They want to negotiate with me, and they can¡¯t wait for me to beg them. Perhaps, after they receive the news, they have already started to transport the food. As long as I say the word, the food will be transported in endlessly.¡±


    But in return, they would get a precious bargaining chip.


    The advantage Kant had gained before the negotiations began would be partially matched.


    Han Ze was thinking about it, and it seemed to make sense. The main reason was that he was just a newckey who had joined Kant. He was far from the decision-making level, and he could not see theplicated international situation and the core of the negotiation regarding the elements of the dilemma in the Battle of Distant Harbor from Kant¡¯s perspective. After all, the situation was not big enough.


    Therefore, the focus would be on the three behemoths-the Council, the Empire, and the elves.


    After all, they were the three most powerful countries in the world. No matter which one, they could beat Goethe to the ground and crush Han Zezheng¡¯s small family business. In fact, this was the reason why he was so flustered today. If you found a rtively sessful businessman from a small country on Earth and told him that you were going to fight with China, the United States, and the European Union on amercial level, see how he would react.


    His reaction would definitely be,¡± Where¡¯s the nuclear bomb? Hurry up and bring it over.¡±


    Kant heaved a sigh of relief when he rejected the possibility. His imprisoned mind was instantly opened up, and he keenly grasped a sh of inspiration. He seemed to have thought of the real suspect.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably the Broken Inds,¡± the lord¡¯s voice sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Han Zezheng shuddered. That must be the case!¡±


    Only the Broken Isles had the financial resources, the motivation, and the ability to mobilize.


    As the shipping hub of the western seas, the Broken Inds mercial status was taken away from the distant port. Under the tacit understanding andpromise of the countries, this new economy developed its own model, which was controlled by the representatives of the interests of the countries and the local big families. This meant that it had rtively stronger organizational capabilities andmon interests. Moreover, the Broken Inds had never given up on infiltrating the west coast of Goethe.


    After all, the wealth and status of the pearl of trade were taken from the Far Harbor. The Ind Masters of the Broken Inds ced the most importance on preventing the Far Harbor from taking back this advantageous position.


    For this reason, the Broken Inds had been infiltrating the surrounding areas of Distant Harbor, making friends with the local dignitaries, providing shares, weavingmon interests, and forming resistance to reform. As long as the target of bribery and wooing was satisfied, the other party would consciously serve the interests of the Broken Inds. After all, even if Distant Harbor regained its former glory, he would not be able to get too much of the cake. Instead, he would lose the friendship and gifts from the Broken Inds.


    Then why not maintain the status quo?


    After years of division, infiltration, and control, the city of Distant Harbor continued to bleed and gradually declined. Meanwhile, the few major families were divided into the biggest cake during the decline of Distant Harbor. Their wealth increased further, and they even enjoyed the shares and private shipping services of the Broken Inds.


    Why continue to develop when you can earn money without taking risks?


    Just like that, the distant harbor gradually lost hope of revival. The harbor was abandoned, the fleet left, andmercial activities cooled down year by year. There was no hope ofpeting with the Broken Inds.


    Until Kant arrived in the city.


    He also announced to the nobles in the Hall of Justice that he wanted to take back the trade hub of the Western Sea from the Broken Inds.


    This deration was naturally quickly sent to the Broken Inds by the nobles.


    If it was someone else who said this, the ind masters would onlyugh it off.


    But this person from Aurora really had the ability to do so.


    Not long ago, he had cast a forbidden spell near the Broken Inds, which almost caused a huge tsunami that swallowed the entire sea. This proved that he had the ability to destroy the Broken Inds.


    Furthermore, he had jumped out of the Battle of Distant Harbor on a steel warship and swept through the fleets of the three countries whileughing. This proved that he had the terrifying strength to suppress the entire Broken Inds Navy and cut off all trade routes.


    If it was just a forbidden spell, he could still use the financial resources, political influence, and connections of the Broken Inds to unite half of the continent to bnce the Skyquaking Dragon. However, if he added thetter¡­


    An unprecedented haze shrouded the sky above the Broken Inds.


    It was reasonable for them to take action.


    As the saying goes, cutting off a person¡¯s source of wealth is like killing one¡¯s parents.


    Clearly, Kant was the mother of all of them.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The brutal Forbidden Magemented.


    ¡± Another excuse for war¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Han Zezheng asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kant pondered for a moment before replying,¡± This is a political issue¡­¡± I care! Continue to do what you have to do. Make sure that no one is starving to death. Continue to set off smoke bombs and continue to be beaten up by the enemy!¡±


    .. It sounded really awkward.


    Han Zezheng agreed helplessly.


    After he left, themanders of the other three countries came to see him. They brought orders and olive branches from each country. The Empire, the Council, and the Sunset Moon Dynasty were all willing to provide aid, food, money, and even support to the great Aurora Dragon.


    Yes, support was more important than food and money.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    The free Earthling did not care about any diplomatic rhetoric. He rejected the messengers with a very frank and honest truth.¡± You see, we are about to negotiate. I have yet to take revenge for taking advantage of my situation. I am preparing to make you pay a lot of money. Now that I have epted your free assistance, I will be very embarrassed to raise my hand against you when the timees. I am a kind, introverted, sincere, and honest person.¡±


    Whether it was the proud and upright quasi-general Kavisar or the cunning and intelligent Master Ni, they all felt a huge difort after hearing this.


    Even Colonel Henry, who was the most shameless of the three, forgot to respond after hearing Kant¡¯s words. He even thought to himself,¡± Your Highness, is it really appropriate for you to say that?¡±


    Due to this profound physiological difort, they sent Kant¡¯s exnation back to the country, and reported that the kind, introverted, sincere, and honest His Highness Kant had rejected the proposal of the lords.


    ¡± The negotiations haven¡¯t started yet. You¡¯re still prisoners. Stick to the agreement and fulfill your duties.¡±


    Before sending them off, Kant said calmly,¡± There will be a mission in the next two days. Keep it a secret and do your best. I¡¯ve already emphasized the consequences of betraying you. Let¡¯s work together happily. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    After the threemanders left, Kant scribbled for ten minutes. After considering everything, he said,¡± Horus, there are two things.¡±


    Twenty minutester, Long Niang was called to the basement of Tidal Manor.


    ¡°.. What do you want to do?¡±


    She nced at the dark underground corridor where mes were rising.¡± Are you finally tempted by Goethe¡¯s shameless aristocrat¡¯s depravity, you bastard? Sixty percent!¡±


    ¡°..¡±Kant narrowed his eyes and said,¡± You can continue to talk nonsense. If I really give you a set one day¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph,e at me if you have the ability!¡± Long Niang took three steps and jumped to his side.


    He went downstairs and pushed open the iron door. The air was dry and spotless. There were boxes of gold coins, jewelry, antiques, and equipment in the huge stone room. The glow of magic shone in the room. The walls were also outlined with arcane patterns. There were stacks of papers marked with divine spells on the table.


    ¡°.. What do you want to do?¡±


    Long Niang nced at the general value of the wealth in the house.¡± I¡¯m telling you seriously. You want to do whatever you want to me with this money? You¡¯re daydreaming. Let me calcte¡­¡±


    ¡± Where¡¯s Santos?¡± Kant nced at her.


    Santos was the human who hade to Danfeng Lucerne with Dragon Maiden to negotiate with Kant. He was a foreigner from Dragon Ind and a high-end business talent poached by the Dragon Emperor from the maind. He had a very pleasant conversation with Kant and had left a deep impression on him.


    ¡°You want to buy him?¡± asked Long Niang, staring at him with wide eyes.


    Kant was about to hit her. Lily then shrank back and said honestly,¡± We signed the Dragon Oath. He was transferred back because there was no point in negotiating. He should be on Dragon Ind now.¡±


    Kant said,¡± Then tell the Dragon Emperor that I¡¯ll lend him to him for a few days. Let him do a part-time job for me. Themission is negotiable. It¡¯s best if he starts work today.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lily asked nkly.


    ¡°It means¡­¡± Kant pointed at the treasures and title deeds in the stone chamber.¡± I want to use the gold, silver, jewelry, title deeds, and even the ownership of the fleet and the Chamber of Commerce that I looted in Distant Harbor to mortgage arge sum of money to Dragon Ind. I want to give all of it to Santos to do one thing for me.¡±


    ¡°You want to buy food?¡± Long Niang was shocked.


    ¡°Buy my * ss grain, it¡¯s so expensive.¡± Kantughed coldly.¡± Of course it¡¯s the chives!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] You didn¡¯t expect it!


    P.S.2: That¡¯s all for today. I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday. Go to bed early.

 Chapter 566: 566

    Chapter 566: 566


    Weaving a Large Net


    That night.


    Dragon Defense¡¯s board member, chief marketing officer, and marketing manager Santos came riding a dragon.


    With his level, he already had the special treatment of a dragon.


    This high-level worker who had gained the recognition of the dragons as a human met Kant in the outer seas of Far Harbor.


    Twenty minutester, he left.


    The sea breeze was biting cold, and the stars hung high in the sky. Huge steel warships stood outside the distant port, and the city was burning with light. The giant dragon silently sank into the depths of the sea, avoiding the distant port and flying north.


    Golden Dragon Steger used his magic power to form a shield to block the night wind and maintain the temperature of his back so that the passenger on his back would be morefortable. After all, he was only a human.


    Moreover, he was his superior and employer.


    This dragon was specially assigned to Santos by the Dragon Emperor. It could be used as a means of transportation, a bodyguard in times of danger, and even an assistant at work.


    Since the dragons who joined the Dragon Defense had been brainwashed by the Dragon Emperor¡¯s staff training, high-frequency team building, corporate culture indoctrination, and incentive ns, this secretary dragon was not ashamed of his current job. Instead, he felt very satisfied.


    After all, even if he went to the security department to work as a mercenary, he would still be ridden by others. Moreover, he did not know if the owner was a pretentious person, a yboy, a pervert, or all three. Moreover, being a mercenary was still risky. Thepany would take a cut of the hard-earned money, and the insurance purchase was also a difficult expense. It was not worth it, especiallypared to this kind of civilian work.


    Since he was going to be ridden anyway, he might as well choose someone capable.


    Besides, a secretary would only apany Mr. Santos to travel around the continent and take on a low-risk bodyguard job. After all, most people wouldn¡¯t have any ideas about the Dragon Defense Market Manager. His biggest use was to show off his deterrence. Moreover, when he apanied Mr. Santos on business trips, he would also have a series of public funds reimbursement projects such as travel expenses, nutrition fees, overtime pay, and so on. The benefits were huge and it was extremely enjoyable.


    Anyway, it was much easier than the idiots in the security department.


    This kind of mentality was very popr in the civilian department of Dragon Ind¡¯s defense. The dragons in charge of logistics, finance, research and development, and other departments had a certain sense of superiority towards their colleagues who went out to fight. This was because they were selling their smiles to lowly short-lived creatures for two stinking money. It was simply embarrassing.


    For the opposite reason, the dragon agents who were out in the field also scoffed at the idiots who sat in the office cave. They thought that they were just vermin and earned less than their own hard work in exchange for tomorrow.


    The two major groups disliked each other and despised each other. Of course, this could not be separated from the efforts of thepany¡¯s founders. In short, the civilian department paid less money, but their work was stable and elegant, so they cultivated their sense of superiority. The field department worked hard and received rtively more money, so it stimted their sense of honor.


    As for Steger, he could be the secretary of the marketing manager and travel around with the executives of thepany every day. He had the advantages of being a field worker and a civilian worker because he was humble and honest, had a good rtionship with the Dragon Emperor, was simple and hardworking, was good at thinking, and worked hard. Additionally, his father was a judicial elder and a staunch supporter and ally of the Dragon Emperor.


    These advantages made it stand out. At a young age, it had achieved achievements far beyond its peers through hard work.


    The air was cold. After traveling for half a day, Santos moved his back and lowered his chair. The half-eggshell structure on the back of the chair blocked the cold air from behind. The temperature control array inside the eggshell blew a warm breeze. He picked up a thermos cup and drank some refreshing tea before slowly exhaling.


    Golden Dragon¡¯s secretary¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Mr. Santos.¡± It said,¡± Kant from Skyquaking makes me feel fear and dread.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Santos smiled.¡± Mr. Steger, he¡¯s the Skyquaking Dragon. In terms of destructive power, he¡¯s already one of the top experts in the world. He¡¯s a human that even the Dragon Emperor treats equally.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ Sigh, Lili.¡±


    The golden dragon recalled the meeting just now. His childhood ymate had brought Kant across the sea. Even though he had known about their rtionship, he still felt sour in his heart when he saw that scene.


    Santos frowned and sat up.¡± Mr. Steger, I have no right to emphasize anything to you. I¡¯m just reminding you that the Dragon Emperor did not pursue the death of dozens of dragons, including Tracy. Instead, he made an agreement with Kant. You must remember this.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    The dragon sighed and changed the topic.¡± Then may I know why the people of Aurora invited you here?¡±


    Santos heaved a sigh of relief. Dragons were different, and so were the second generation of dragons. The grandson of the Armory Elder was arrogant and ambitious, so he ended up with nothing left. The son of the Justice Elder was more sensible and cautious, which was due to his father¡¯s strict teachings.


    ¡°One white glove job, one short term job,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reward?¡± Golden Dragon noticed the key point. You won¡¯t work for free, right?¡±


    ¡°Five percent.¡± Santosughed.¡± Five percent of the profits this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not generous, but it¡¯s definitely not stingy.¡± Golden Dragonmented,¡± It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not worthy of your ability. Mr. Santos ¡®business methods are one of the best.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the money for the hard work and the reward. This matter was rushed, and His Highness Kant couldn¡¯t split his attention at the same time. He didn¡¯t have enough manpower, so he entrusted me to do this. He only took 5% of the profits. Dragon Ind suffered a loss, but business is not temporary. We have to look at the long-term future. This is also the instruction of His Majesty, the Dragon Emperor. We¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Santosy back down and moved his bodyfortably.


    ¡°So¡­¡± The Golden Dragon was puzzled.¡± What exactly are you doing?¡±


    Santos looked up at the beautiful starry sky and replied,¡± The nobles of Distant Harbor are dissatisfied with His Highness Kant¡¯s power and decision-making. They have joined forces with the nobles of Green Wave Province and tried to manipte the price of grain to show off to His Highness Kant and attack his prestige. Recently, the price of grain has been soaring, and many people are adding fuel to the fire. His Highness Kant thinks that victory is in his hands, so he wants to take advantage of the situation to kill some of his enemies.¡±


    Golden Dragon had been with Santos for a long time. After thinking for a moment, he immediately understood.¡± He wants us to lend usury to the Goethe nobles in the name of the dragon race, pledge our real estate, and then attack when the grain price reaches the highest point. We will make the nobles go bankrupt and collect their assets?¡±


    Santos nodded.


    ¡°Did the Dragon Emperor teach him that?!¡±Steger was shocked.


    ¡°.. I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°.. Could he be a dragon? A distant rtive of His Majesty Dragon Emperor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯s really vicious¡­I thought that only His Majesty Dragon Emperor could do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Golden Dragon thought for a while and felt that something was wrong. In other words, Kant is the one paying this time, and we¡¯re operating it for him?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡± Because Dragon Ind is the one paying the money. It¡¯s like he¡¯s borrowing money from us.¡±


    ¡°.. What coteral?¡±


    ¡°They said that they plundered the money andnd deeds from the nobles in the distant port.¡±


    ¡°I showed it to you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to see it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡± Because the contract for the loan is just a sentence from him. The so-called coteral is actually his strength and promise. So, there¡¯s no need to check and estimate how much his coteral is worth. There¡¯s no limit to the amount this time. In other words, the amount of money we can mobilize is equivalent to the amount of money Kant borrowed.¡±


    After listening to Santos, Golden Dragon was silent for a long time.


    For a dragon, such a Diao human was a little shocking to the world.


    With just a word, he could make the Dragon Defense do things for him and mobilize countless funds. Moreover, he did not need to pledge his assets or even sign a contract.


    Was it so amazing to know a forbidden spell?


    After feeling shocked, the mood that surfaced turned into displeasure.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The golden dragon seemed to have thought of something.¡± It seems that Your Majesty and you both think that Kant is sure to win. Therefore, this loan to the Goethe nobles is a big deal that will definitely make a profit. Then, can we¡­¡±


    ¡°-no,¡±


    This rejection was crisp and extremely serious.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡± Because His Highness Kant promised us amission of five percent.¡±


    ¡°But other than that, we can also invest our own funds¡­¡± Golden Dragon did not understand.


    ¡°This five percent means that we can only earn five percent.¡±


    Steger was stunned.


    ¡°It seems that you understand.¡± Santos said,¡± His Highness Kant didn¡¯t say that he would cooperate with the dragons. Instead, he proposed a 5%mission and the pledge of the treasure title deed. His attitude is already very clear. His Majesty wanted to give away this financial service for free, but it was still rejected by the people of Aurora. He insisted on paying the remuneration. This is enough to exin the problem.¡±


    ¡± The reason is very simple. This is Goethe, the country of his fianc¨¦e. The assets of the nobles who opposed him flowed into his hands through financial means. They are the spoils of war of the victors. If we plunder them in the same way, it¡¯s Goethe¡¯s wealth flowing out. It¡¯s us who snatch money from his pockets.¡±


    ¡°Five percent means that you¡¯re only allowed to earn this little bit of hard-earned money.¡±


    ¡°And the subtext is¡­¡±


    ¡°If you take any more, your ws will be chopped off,¡± Santos said faintly.


    The dragon fell silent again.


    ¡± The news we heard before was that the Empire, the Elves, and the Council¡¯s willingness to provide food was rejected. It¡¯s the same meaning. He has to fight the war himself, and he has to make his own money.¡±


    ¡± So, this is a piece of advice, Mr. Steger. His Majesty Dragon Emperor said that a qualified businessman should not only know where to make money, but also know what kind of money he should never make.¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡± The human manager of Dragon Ind¡¯s defense shook his head.¡± This time, there is a huge amount of money flowing in the Green Wave Province. No matter which faction they belong to, no matter if their purpose is to make money or conspiracy, this time, they will die a very ugly death.¡±


    ¡°.. I understand.¡±


    ¡± Then let¡¯s speed up. I want to take a nap. Wake me up when wend in Xiliu County.¡± Santos raised his hand and activated the magic circle of the eggshell cabin. A miniature curtain of darkness covered the cabin, isting the wind and moonlight. In this quiet darkness, he quickly fell asleep.¡± I hope they¡¯re ready.¡±


    Tonight was still a sleepless night.


    During the day, Kant had reached a preliminary agreement with the Dragon Emperor through Lily. The Dragon Ind¡¯s orders had already been issued to gather intelligence, mobilize personnel, and transport gold. Giant dragons took off from the dragon whistles around Goethe. The entire continent was filled with the Dragon Emperor¡¯s money.


    After Santosnded, the personnel and intelligence were already in ce.


    ¡± Gather the list and check it. Starting from Xiliu County, I want to know the names of the nobles and merchants who are the most greedy and ruthless in purchasing and hoarding food.¡±


    Under the bright lights, Santos looked at the team he had trained. He smiled with determination.¡± Now, let me tell you what to tell them.¡±


    The preparation, nning, and dispatching worksted for half the day and the entire night.


    Early in the morning, the newly opened grain store disyed the new price of the ship. Amid the curses of the citizens and the despair of the poor, it attracted a long line of buyers. The middle and lower ss citizens only wanted to eat their fill, while the upper ss saw a good opportunity to make money. Most of the rich did not care about the game between the nobles and Prince Kant. They only saw the price of grain getting higher by the day. If they bought today, they would earn tomorrow. The more they bought, the more they earned.


    The problem was¡­He couldn¡¯t earn it.


    Since the day before yesterday, there had been many extravagant foreigners or mysterious buyers who had spent a lot of money to buy food. It was as if they had endless money. Their methods were swift, their prices were fierce, and their hands were urate. Whether it was the food shipped from the countryside or the food sold in the city, they had been bought almost in the blink of an eye.


    The local rich and powerful people who wanted to do something saw this and were greedy.


    After all, the f * cking grain price has risen so fiercely. If others earn it all, then I¡¯ll suffer a loss!


    Why didn¡¯t he follow suit?


    Because they didn¡¯t have enough money.


    Although these wealthy people did not understand the concept of cash flow, they still had a sense of risk. They did not want to sell their ancestral property and collections to buy food.


    At this moment, an uninvited guest quietly visited.


    There were elegant smiling faces and gold-ted business cards with different names, but they all had the same origin. The dragon patterns on the business cards contained a trace of awe-inspiring dragon might. Such anti-counterfeitbels were definitely difficult to crack.


    From Dragon Ind, a 600-year-old shop, trustworthy.


    They were here to provide loans.


    It was a short-term targeted loan with a reasonable interest rate. It could only be used to invest in the sale of food. The interest would be calcted daily, and it would be repaid as it was borrowed. It would provide cash support to high-quality customers and help good friends fight in the business world to win the future.


    Just as she was dozing off, someone brought her a pillow.


    The nobles ¡®first reaction was to be on guard.


    Why don¡¯t you do such a profitable business yourself when you have so much money?


    After interrogating them repeatedly, they were even about to send them off. The salesmen finally revealed a troubled expression and begged to be dismissed. They then told the truth. Kant had a deep grudge with the dragons, but the international situation was still uncertain. They did not dare to start a war rashly, nor did they dare to directly get involved in this economic war, lest Kant be even more disgusted.


    However, the dragons were still very happy to think of a way to make things difficult for this arrogant Skyquaking Dragon.


    This reason was reasonable.


    Some of the dignitaries were still hesitating. The salesman did not say much. He only left his business card and floated away. He said that he would ask the lord to consider it carefully. The city¡¯s funds were limited, and there were many people who were willing to borrow money from the dragon race.


    Not long after, they heard the news of acquaintances from the citying to the grain market to kill everyone.


    He was tempted.


    The fourth day had passed.


    On the fifth day, the funds that the Dragon n had injected into the Green Wave Province werepletely released. The surging grain market was in full swing, pushing the price of grain to rise steadily. It spread like a me, engulfing the entire Green Wave Province. It even began to affect the grain market in the surrounding provinces and even Goethe.


    After all, everyone knew that the Green Ripple Province was a godforsaken ce that had been receiving money from the sky recently. Even if the transportation costs and losses were included, the profits would still be several times higher.


    Then what were they waiting for?


    Of course, they would transport the grain there and sell it!


    What was that? The local people couldn¡¯t eat? F * ck, it¡¯s none of my business.


    Caravans of food were urgently loaded overnight, and guards were hired to set off.


    River transportation,nd transportation, under the urging of the wealthy nobles and merchants who were eager to make a fortune, they set off at the fastest speed to earn the money of these idiots in Green Wave Province.


    They were eager to catch up with this feast.


    We¡¯ll be able to take advantage of the game between the nobles of the distant port and the Dragon of Aurora.


    However¡­


    However, the main point was, however.


    The greedy people who were full of expectations had missed out on one point. They felt that now that the war had ended and the bandits had disappeared, it would be like a peaceful period. Under the protection of fully armed guards, the food could be smoothly transported to the Green Wave Province, and they would be able to exchange it for arge amount of wealth very quickly.


    However, they had forgotten who brought peace to them.


    They had also forgotten who was in charge of peace.


    The grain transport teams that were heading to Blue Wave Province along the roads and rivers of the major countries were all intercepted by the nearby elven garrison.


    These elves who had stayed in Goethe because the peace treaty had not been signed were usually holed up in their own camps and did not offend Goethe, so much so that they were all forgotten. But now, for some reason, they rushed out like wolves and tigers and kidnapped the grain team back to the barracks without saying a word.


    Although these fully-armed guards were well-trained, that was only for bandits. They were nothing in the face of the regr elven army. Some merchant caravans had beenpletely wiped out without any news being leaked, while some had only managed to escape with one or two fish that had escaped and spread the terrifying news back.


    The Goethe nobles, who were ready to make a fortune, were all dumbfounded.


    F * ck, no one cares about the elves snatching food.


    Hello, there¡¯s no such thing.


    They reported it to the local garrison, but they were all fooled.


    ¡®What a joke. I was almost killed by the elven army. Now, they didn¡¯t kill civilians or attack the city. They only intercepted a few groups of caravans. You want me to lead troops to kill them?¡¯ F * ck you.


    Even the responsible officer Goethe went to ask about it, and the answer he got was very polite.¡± We suspect that this merchant group is hiding prohibited items that are trying to harm Mu Yue¡¯s interests. After we investigate it, we will return everything, including the people and the goods.¡±


    When this news spread back, the nobles thought it was very f * cked.


    The Twilight Moon Dynasty must be making things difficult for Kant in secret. They wouldn¡¯t allow any grain from other ces to be shipped into the Blue Wave Province. They must make sure that the Skyquaking Dragon would lose all face in this battle. They really held grudges, elf.


    It¡¯s dying our earning. What¡¯s this?


    But what could he do?


    At this moment, Goethe¡¯s nobles suddenly realized that even though they had won the war in name, they still spoke very softly when facing the army of Mu Yue.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that at the same time, at the border entrance of Blue Wave Province, teams that looked like guards of the Chamber of Commerce were escorting carriages of food, preparing to enter the country.


    If there were Valentan residents here, they would definitely find many of them familiar.


    However, the nobles in Faraway Harbor and even the Blue Wave Province definitely wouldn¡¯t know him.


    They didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, and they didn¡¯t know what was happening inside either.


    They were still rubbing their fists and preparing to buy every grain that flowed in. They wanted to earn a lot of money and force Kant to make concessions. Someone had to take over the extremely high grain prices. The benevolent Dragon of Skyquaking was a good candidate because he would definitely make a lot of money in the uing negotiations and share it with his friends in Blue Wave Province. After all, he needed food to win back the hearts of the people, didn¡¯t he?


    Arge was slowly being woven.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: She usually slept at four o¡¯clock and woke up at twelve o¡¯clock. She was energetic and had nothing to do. Yesterday, she fell asleep at eleven o¡¯clock and woke up at seven o¡¯clock. She yawned the entire day¡­He continued to try to adjust.

 Chapter 567: 567

    Chapter 567: 567


    Entering the Dao with Business


    On the seventh day.


    ¡± I¡¯ve already thought of the headlines for Imperial Axiom and Sebka.¡±


    The Tulip District in Faraway Harbor was the gathering ce of wealth and power. It was a house surrounded by greenery, a smallke, and an octagonal pavilion. The oriental style and the cultural imprint from a foreignnd hadsted for hundreds of years.


    Here, the sword fight hade to an end. The young man in the swordsman¡¯s suit took off his helmet and protective gear, revealing his soft, short golden hair. His handsome face was elegant and calm.


    He handed the protective gear to the butler who was waiting at the side and took a drink from the tray held by the maid. He thanked her politely and took a sip of the moonberry juice that he had just squeezed. Then, he chuckled.


    ¡°¡®The Great Dragon of Aurora Arrives at Distant Harbor, Increases Grain Price Sevenfold in Ten Days¡¯.¡±


    He raised his ss to his assistant, who was also his opponent who had just practiced swordsmanship with him.¡± Dear Mr. Ona, what do you think of this title?¡±


    ¡°Perfect, sir.¡± The other party bowed and said,¡± It¡¯s as perfect as your n and sword strike.¡±


    ¡± Please don¡¯t praise me too much, Mr. Ona.¡± The blond young man smiled reservedly.¡± Too much praise will make people vain, so much so that they won¡¯t recognize their own identity.¡±


    ¡± But this praise is appropriate. The great Sir Lockseed, the future president of the Vuitton Chamber of Commerce, the barbaric citizens of Aurora provoked and insulted the dignity of the Broken Inds with a forbidden spell, and you responded gracefully with the power of economy andmerce.¡± Ona cupped his chest and bowed.¡± You represent the Broken Inds in regaining glory.¡±


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    ¡± The price of grain hasn¡¯t risen to the point where the people¡¯s hearts willpletely copse. The turmoil, chaos, hunger, and death that we want haven¡¯t appeared either. Right now, we only have a small victory, and what¡¯s about to happen will determine how bountiful the fruits of this victory will be.¡±


    Putting the silk scarf back, he strolled in the oriental garden corridor with his assistant and confidant, looking at the lotus flowers in theke.


    ¡± We have to make Kant lose all his face. We have to cause a huge upheaval in Green Wave Province, which has been shaken by the fluctuation of grain prices. We have to even trigger the conflict between Kant and Goethe¡¯s aristocrats and cause Goethe to fall into internal strife. Only by doing this can we be considered to have obtained an initial victory¡­¡±


    Ayer of gloom appeared on Lockster¡¯s handsome face.¡± Because we need to dispel Kant¡¯s ambition to get his hands on the Broken Inds. Or temporarily dispel it.¡± We need to show him our strength and determination. We also need to show the world Kant¡¯s weakness. He¡¯s not invincible, and he has his areas of expertise.¡±


    ¡± Praise be to you, great knight!¡± Ona responded passionately.¡± The entire Broken Inds will be grateful for your dedication and sacrifice. I will follow you even more loyally!¡±


    ¡± Thank you for your help and support, Mr. Ona,¡± the blond young man said with a smile.¡± Now, let¡¯s continue our work.¡±


    They walked along the arcade back to the hall. In the study room, there was a list of various intelligence and data.¡± The Broken Inds ¡®economic infiltration of Distant Harbor and even Blue Wave Province ensured the implementation of the n. We bought food at a higher price and pushed up the price of food. The money in our hands is just a lever to leverage more wealth to fight with us. Those Goethe nobles¡­¡±


    He sneered.¡± They think we¡¯re just taking advantage of the opportunity to make money. They want to make a fortune, but they¡¯re wrong. This is war. War burns money. We have no intention of taking back the money we invested in this economic war. Even if we have to risk all the food we receive, I will let this violent tsunami engulf the entire Goethe!¡±


    Lockseed walked to the map hanging on the wall.¡± At this rate, all the food that Kant can gather will be sold out by the tenth day. Our funds and the wealth we can leverage are enough to eat all the food that he can gather¡­¡± Because Rocky Mountain Province and Valentan are not food producing areas!¡±


    ¡± As for the food in the neighboring provinces of the Green Wave Province, due to the soaring prices in the other regions of the province, ording to the principle of proximity, the food along the way will be eaten first!¡±


    ¡± As for Lucerne, the national reserves controlled by Goethe will not be used. The national granary is controlled by the bureaucrats of the Prime Minister. ording to reliable sources, the Grand Duke has also had an irreconcble conflict with Kant, and even broke off rtions with him. He can forget about getting any food from Lucerne!¡±


    ¡± As for the other sources, whether it¡¯s the elves or the empire, they want to sell grain to him. The journey is long, and there are many storms along the way. It¡¯s toote!¡±


    ¡± Therefore, the tenth day is the best time tounch an attack!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ona!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    The blond young man turned around and looked at his assistant.¡± You will handle this matter personally. You will lead your men to spread rumors in the distant port, saying that Kant is taking the opportunity to stock up grain and raise the price of grain. The scarce grain is all in his hands. The grain that the governor transferred from various ces has also been intercepted by his men. In short, it is all because of him that we cannot buy or afford grain! After that, I¡¯ll choose some shrewd subordinates to pretend to be poor!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ona replied loudly, then said in puzzlement,¡±Such rumors¡­¡± Will people believe it?¡±


    ¡± Why not?¡± Lockhart finally revealed a disdainful smile.¡± Why not?¡±


    City Hall.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, you can start moving now.¡±


    The governor looked at his city from the floor-to-ceiling window, and the staff behind him stood solemnly.


    ¡± Tell our allies andpanions that it¡¯s time for the servants at home and the serfs in the manor outside the city to take action. Let them cry, let them make a scene, let them cry on the streets, let them question Kant.¡±


    ¡± Our Lord Guardian seems to be partial to the untouchables and even thinks that they are more important than the nobles. Let the naive idealist see how stupid, fickle, gullible, and ungrateful the untouchables are. Then, he will understand who he should trust, rely on, and please.¡±


    ¡°The tenth day.¡±


    ¡± We¡¯ll have a showdown with Kant on the tenth day,¡± the governor said calmly.


    The party continued.


    The current Faraway Harbor and even the Emerald Wave Province were like a piece of bloody meat that had fallen into the sea, attracting arge number of sharks. They were all prepared to have a good meal.


    On the eighth day.


    Hunger was spreading.


    The food Kant had distributed that day had beenpletely consumed. The silver coins he had distributed had all been exchanged for food. By the eighth day, all the food he had bought had been consumed. The price of food had risen to a point that made the poor despair. Even if theborers at home worked hard, it was difficult to exchange a day¡¯s sry for enough food.


    There were sighs in every house and the cries of starving children.


    Why?


    The uneasiness and irritation caused by theck of food were growing.


    On the night of the 8th day, there were sounds of people checking in the shadows.


    It was like the chirping of a mouse.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really broadened my horizons.¡±


    Long Niang nced at the report and shook her head.¡± It¡¯s not without reason that dragons and elves despise humans. They¡¯re a bunch of very noisy fellows, fickle, shallow, impulsive, and inexplicable. Just like thesemoners, if they can¡¯t afford to buy food, they should go to the governor or the grain merchants to settle scores. Now, they actually have a negative impression of you. Why do they feel that you¡¯re responsible for them?¡±


    She evenughed when she said this.


    ¡°Humans are really interesting. You gave them money and a free meal, but they actually feel that you have the obligation to give them more¡­Why would humans think that?¡±


    ¡± So, are you going to beat them to death?¡± Lily poked Kant. Kill a few to make them remember?¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression remained the same. He nced at the report from the corner of his eyes and did not take it to heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t stoop to the level of starving people,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re also very interesting.¡± Madame Long smiled.


    ¡°Meow again.¡± The Earthling squinted at her.


    ¡°Give me the money.¡±


    ¡°I want a free prostitute.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    There was a knock on the door. In the blink of an eye, Long Niang had transformed into the arrogant and cold Miss Giant Dragon. She walked to the bookshelf at the side and casually picked up a book. With her back facing the door, her tall figure was extremely beautiful and her curves were alluring.


    Pretending.


    ¡°Enter,¡± Kant shouted.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Han Zezheng came in and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s worth it to work for His Highness ¡®trust.¡±


    ¡± How¡¯s the situation today?¡± Kant asked after Han Zezheng sat down.


    Old Han sighed. I¡¯ve lived in Distant Harbor for decades, but I¡¯ve never seen such a crazy increase in grain prices. This gives me a very strange feeling, and it even made me vaguely realize something¡­¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Kant was curious.¡± What?¡±


    Han Zezheng thought for a moment and slowly said,¡± This year¡¯s harvest is not bad. It¡¯s the same all over the world. There¡¯s no shortage of food in Goethe, so there¡¯s no reasonable reason for the price of food to rise. The reason for the rise is entirely due to the malicious acquisition and promotion of a small number of nobles and wealthy businessmen. More wealthy people saw that there was profit to be made and joined in, bing the driving force behind the skyrocketing price of food¡­¡±


    He said,¡± The feeling I get is that in these increasingly crazy transactions, food has greatly deviated from its own reasonable value. The extra value is actually the manifestation of people¡¯s greed. The huge benefits make them lose themselves in it. They fight to advance, and they are even willing to be fools. They sincerely believe that someone is willing to buy food at a higher price.¡±


    The merchant from Aurora frowned.


    ¡± The influence of certain political events or other events, some consensus, arge amount of money maniption, the spread of rumors, and the coercion of the majority¡­¡±


    He was silent for a long time before he slowly said,¡±I¡­¡± I even feel that this phenomenon can be replicated¡­They can even be used in any country, any race¡­¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Han Zezheng lifted his head and nced at Kant.¡± Because greed is the original sin of all intelligent creatures. As long as greed is at work, someone will be a fool.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not just food. It can also be something else¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it is better to say that food is actually the worst choice¡­¡±


    F * ck.


    Kant revealed a subtle expression.


    Quicklye and see, this person is going to enter the Dao through business.


    Lily even tilted her body slightly and listened out of curiosity.


    ¡± Han Zezheng.¡± Kang De thought for a moment and said seriously,¡± Han Zezheng.¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡± The people of Aurora suddenly woke up and straightened their bodies.¡± Yes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to think about this.¡±


    ¡°.. Ah, yes, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Han Zezheng was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He stood up and said,¡± I did not neglect my duties for personal reasons. I did not dare to ck off on the matter that Your Highness has given me. I spoke nonsense earlier. Please forgive me, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± No, I don¡¯t mean to me you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. What I want to say is that your thoughts and ideas are actually quite good. After this matter is over, I need you to write a summary report and include your thoughts and thoughts. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kant smiled.¡± Alright, do your best. I can promise you that if this report is meaningful, I might be able to give you some knowledge as a reward.¡±


    Han Zezheng was stunned for a moment and revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. Then, hesitation appeared on his face.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant noticed.¡± What?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Han Zezheng quivered and immediately said,¡± Your Highness ¡®kindness is as deep as the ocean. I¡¯m willing to do my best for Your Highness. I¡¯ll go through fire and water without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I know all about your grievances and hardships.¡±


    Kant smiled.¡± You¡¯ve been acting very well these few days. I also know that you went to the nobles in the city to borrow food, and that you were in a terrible position and ridiculed. You attracted fire on the surface and made people believe that I was in a passive situation. You also had to do your best to ensure the food supply in the city and that no one would starve to death. All these were very difficult.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Have you distributed the food?¡±


    ¡± Yes, His Highness said that it¡¯s better to sell it than give it away. I¡¯ve already worked with a fewmanders and contacted the local church to send people to distribute grain at a lower price in the shack area and the dock area. ording to Lord Horus¡¯s list and judgment, priority will be given to poor families with many members.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Is someone scolding me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Kant knew what was going on just by looking at his expression. He shook his head and said,¡± There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for them. Everything is under control. I¡¯ll reject them. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± I have to think of a way¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡± The Earthling shook his head.¡± The people should be my friends, brothers, sisters,rades, and my own people. At the very least, they should not be my enemies. At the very least, they should believe in me. This will be the next stage of my work. I have to think of a way. The people should be the vast ocean that carries me¡­¡±


    Han Zezheng¡¯s eyes were wide open. He couldn¡¯t understand this high-end topic.


    Now, he was only on the second level and had almost touched the edge of the third level.


    Kant was already on the fifth floor.


    Kant then asked him about the situation in various ces.


    Han Zezheng answered them one by one.


    Food prices soared everywhere, and the rich people were involved in it. It was extremely satisfying. Regardless of whether they made money or lost money, the people who suffered were themoners. They were already starving.


    Kant listened to the detailed report and nodded in approval.


    Han Zezheng¡¯s report was not far from the real-time intelligence provided by Santos.


    Yes, ever since the dragons entered the scene, it was as if the entire map had been opened. All the fluctuations in the grain price market and the movement of funds in the distant port could be seen. There was a giant dragon in every major city in the Blue Wave Province, gathering local information and transmitting it to Santos through Long Yao. Then, this business genius recognized by the dragons would make judgments and adjust the capital investment.


    Kant finally understood why the Dragon Emperor had spent so much effort to create the Dragon Song Secret Technique. It wasn¡¯t just for the dragons to flirt with.


    Damn it, information was indeed the most valuable thing.


    Kantpared Santos¡¯s information with Han Zezheng¡¯s report and knew that both parties were not lying or hiding anything. They were doing their best, which made him feel gratified.


    After a few words of encouragement, she sent him off.


    Kant leaned against the swivel chair and exhaled slowly.


    The vast ocean of the people¡­ What should he do?


    ¡± What knowledge are you going to give him?¡± Lily jumped over.


    As a dragon, she seemed to smell the sweet smell of money.


    ¡°I want to know.¡± Kant was troubled. He nced at her and snapped his fingers.¡± Meow.¡±


    Miss Giant Dragon stood by the table, her body slightly leaning down. Her long hair fell down, and the exaggerated arc of her chest was extremely oppressive at this angle and distance.


    ¡°Meow,¡±she said crisply, staring at Kant.


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant was stunned.¡± F * ck! What a loss!¡±


    ¡°Toote!¡± Long Niang¡¯s face was a little red. She then shouted,¡± Tell me quickly!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s about how to use a simr method to collect IQ taxes from foolish nobles,¡± Kant said sulkily.


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I understand?¡±


    ¡°If you want to earn money, count me in!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have shares!¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. This is a new financialpany. It has nothing to do with the industrialpany that was promised to you.¡±


    ¡°Then I want this too! I¡¯ll let you ride for another five years!¡±


    The dragon¡¯s money radar made her instinctively realize that this was a super profitable business.


    And it was quick money.


    She coaxed and coaxed, from acting coquettishly to threatening.


    Kant was annoyed by the pestering.


    ¡°Why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m a dragon. It¡¯s a shame for a dragon not to hug money in front of me!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°Alright? Look, if you use this method to gather 50% of the money, I can also give you a discount!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Just say yes or no! If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll pester you every day, coax you, beg you, and flirt with you. Gradually, I¡¯ll be able to make you fall head over heels for me and even brainwash you¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kant let out a cry of surprise. He turned to Lily, his eyes full of surprise and realization.


    Long Niang was shocked and even subconsciously took two steps back. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡±


    Kant looked excited.¡± Alright, I have something to do. I need to go out for a while. You stay here. If you need anything, press the signal generator. See you!¡±


    ck light shed as the Dimension Portal opened. Kant disappeared from where he was.


    Lily was stunned for a while before she muttered,¡±What? It¡¯s inexplicable¡­¡±


    The night of the eighth day gradually passed.


    There was only one day left until the tenth day of the final battle.


    Horus ¡®voice was filled with shock and anger in the white fog world.


    ¡°Father! Forgive my refusal!¡± ¡± Impossible!¡± he eximed.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] The plot was almost done. The telephone pole was ready.

 Chapter 568: 568

    Chapter 568: 568


    The Waves of Wheats


    On the ninth day.


    The amount of food that Han Zezheng¡¯s snitch forces were releasing had already decreased greatly.


    The grain transported in from the outside was also bought by the nobles, wealthy merchants, and wealthy citizens who waved their money bags. Even if the price was high, they were still enthusiastic. The grain market was booming, and transactions were happening all the time. The price of grain continued to rise, and it was changing at every moment.


    Those who were still buying believed that the price of grain would continue to rise. Even though many of them had realized the huge abnormality, they firmly believed that there would be people who would bid more to take over the grain they had hoarded. They would wait a little longer, wait a little longer, and then sell it in two days.


    In stark contrast to the prosperous grain trading market¡­


    It was because most of the people could no longer afford to buy food.


    The rebels who were walking in the streets of the faraway port in the name of the court had gradually closed their patrol lines. Most of the members had returned to their warships because the eyes that looked at them from the window and the door were no longer grateful or curious, but moreplicated things, hostility, dissatisfaction, and doubt¡­ Wait, wait, wait.


    Hunger would turn people back into beasts.


    Hunger would make morality, integrity, kindness, bottom line, principles, and even the soul disappear.


    Evil spirits took advantage of the situation and wandered in the poorest areas of Far Harbor.


    On the tenth day.


    The situation was like boiling water.


    Han Zezheng¡¯s home weed an unexpected but reasonable guest.


    Governor Norman, the nominal chief executive of the Blue Wave Province, represented the will of the entire aristocracy and personally came to Kant to offer understanding and peace.


    In a victorious but humble manner.


    If Kant had not gone too far and had the necessary respect for the nobles, things would not havee to this. Why would they have be enemies with the guardians for no reason?


    ¡± This farce has toe to an end. Mr. Han, please help me convey this intention to His Highness Kant. From the beginning to the end, we have never wanted to take the initiative to be enemies with the Skyquaking Dragon. We regard him as our guardian, respect him, and thank him. What we want is for His Highness Kant to have a corresponding respect for us.¡±


    ¡± Goethe¡¯s centuries-old tradition, the glorious and perfect aristocratic system, we are the guardians of the world and the backbone of the country. We are willing to live in peace with His Highness Kant and share all rights, wealth, and glory with our guardians and saviors¡­All we want is respect.¡±


    In the Han family¡¯s study, Governor Norman¡¯s voice was sincere and calm.


    He bowed and said,¡± You are a descendant of Aurora, but you are also a noble of Goethe. You should know our power, responsibility, and honor. For the peace and stability of Faraway Harbor and even Blue Wave Province, please advise His Highness Kant appropriately, my friend, for all of us.¡±


    Han Ze was looking at the governor in front of him.


    The other party¡¯s face was calm and gentle, and his expression was sincere. His gaze was filled with power. The governor bowed slightly, his posture elegant and calm. He was an old gentleman, tenacious and dignified. When he spoke to him, he patiently guided him, and he earnestly advised him. He was like an old friend that no one could refuse.


    But Han Zezheng knew one thing.


    A few months ago, this powerful governor did not even bother to look at him.


    But now, he had appeared in front of him with an extremely humble attitude.


    He knew the reason behind this change.


    ¡°Governor,¡± the people of Aurora muttered to themselves for a moment and said slowly.


    Norman looked at the insignificant merchant from Aurora. He was a despicable tterer who betrayed the noble spirit of glory and joined Kant¡¯s army. He deserved to die.


    But at this moment, he still had to show a humble and appropriate smile.


    The next moment, the smile froze on his face.


    ¡± My lord, His Highness Kant, has already known of your arrival.¡±


    Norman¡¯s face was filled with fear and dread.


    After all, he was a peerless expert who could kill elves as easily as killing chickens.


    ¡°My lord has ordered me to bring you a message,¡± Han Zezheng said calmly as he looked at him.


    ¡°What?¡± the governor asked subconsciously.


    The people of Aurora took a deep breath and conveyed their master¡¯s ultimatum.


    he said.


    ¡°You are all bugs.¡±


    Norman¡¯s pupils constricted. He froze on the spot, unable to process the information immediately.


    Bugs.


    Me?


    A noble? The governor of a province?


    He came back to his senses and looked exasperated. He could sense the contempt and hostility in Kant¡¯s words, which meant that Kant had no intention ofpromising. This was very, very bad news.


    If Kant did not care, he could really kill them.


    But why?


    But why wasn¡¯t he willing topromise?


    I came here myself! We¡¯re all going to win! We won¡¯t kill them immediately. We¡¯ll even think of a way to help you regain your face! We¡¯re all going to win! But we¡¯re still willing to talk about a draw!


    Why not?


    ¡°Unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Norman snapped. Was this His Highness Kant¡¯s ultimatum? Was this His Highness Kant¡¯s attitude? Are you just going to let it go? Do you know how many times the price of grain has risen?


    Do you know how many nobles areughing at His Highness Kant? Does he really want to lose face?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something the governor needs to know,¡± Han Zezheng said calmly.


    ¡°What does he want to do? What else could he do? Borrow food from the elves, the Empire, and the Council?¡±


    ¡°I know that the secret envoys of these three countries have already arrived! I know they brought enough chips! But is Your Highness Kant really going to use the strength of these foreigners to fight against us?¡±


    The Governor¡¯s eyes were wide open, as if he wanted to devour someone. Today it was food, tomorrow it was cloth, and the day after it was medicinal herbs. His Highness Kant could indeed ask for help from abroad, but if it happened once, twice, could it happen again? In the long run, where is the dignity of the Skyquaking Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Does he know our strength? We control this city, this province, and even everything in this country! Everything!¡±


    ¡± We control the situation of the country and the people¡¯s livelihood. We feed the untouchables. We maintain the stability of this country. We are the backbone of Goethe. We are Goethe!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to be enemies with us?!¡± he roared.


    ¡°Someone, send the guest out.¡± Han Zezheng shook his head.


    He raised his hand to invite her, his intention to chase her away was extremely obvious.


    ¡°.. Good, good, good.¡±


    The governor took a deep breath and suppressed his anger, or rather, something other than anger.


    His anger actually came from fear.


    It came from the fear of the unknown.


    Things did not develop as he had expected. Even though the defeat was obvious, Kant had no intention ofpromising or backing down.


    What did he want to do? What else did he have?


    Do you want to fight us to the end no matter what, even if you losepletely?


    Or¡­Did he really have something else to rely on?


    No matter which possibility it was, it made the governor feel shocked and terrified.


    He left Han Zezheng¡¯s house and got into the carriage. He felt a huge sense of unease engulfing his heart.


    ¡°.. Let¡¯s go.¡± The governor said,¡± Go back to the City Hall. Also, get everyone toe for a meeting¡­¡±


    At this moment, there was amotion on the street.


    In the eastern courtyard of the Tulip Borough, the golden-haired young man from the Broken Inds, Sir Lockseed, was sitting on a tall pavilion in the corner of the garden. He was holding a cup of fragrant tea.


    ¡°Representative Lockseed.¡±


    ording to the banquet set up by Aurora, the guests sat at their respective tables. On the first seat on the left, a man with messy red hair and a wine nose mmed his teacup on the table. His narrow eyes looked at the other party, flickering with a poisonous light.¡± Please forgive me for being blunt. You brought a huge sum of money and the trust of the Broken Inds Joint Conference to Far Harbor. Do you drink tea all day?¡±


    Louste held his teacup and gently raised his left hand, signaling for the other party to be quiet.


    Then, he gently blew on the green tea. The sparkling light rippled like theke, as if he was listening to the subtle echo and tasting the quiet fragrance of the tea.


    Then, he took a sip, revealing a look of aftertaste.


    Including the bootlicker Ona, there were a total of seven people present. The six of them were the envoys who had arrived today. They were the representatives of the various families from the Broken Inds who hade here to monitor the progress of the mission.


    Lockster¡¯s arrogant look caused everyone to be dissatisfied.


    ¡°Representative Lockseed!¡± Wine Nose mmed the table. Mind your attitude! We have the right to question and supervise your actions and mission results! You have the obligation to answer all our questions! I now ask you to exin in detail your results and progress in these ten days. You¡­¡±


    At this moment, a loud noise came from afar.


    ¡± What¡¯s that?¡± The Overseer who was interrupted by the noise frowned.¡± What¡¯s that?¡±


    Luther shook his head. It¡¯s really noisy. It¡¯s a pity that these good teas are gone.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wine Nose asked angrily.


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Lockster looked at him contemptuously and ced the teacup on the table.¡± Since you¡¯ve voiced your doubts, I¡¯ll let everyone know what I¡¯ve done while you¡¯re hiding in the Broken Inds, feeling sorrowful and resentful. You¡¯re afraid of the hostility of the Forbidden Mages.¡±


    The other party suddenly stood up. This is simply insulting¡­¡±


    ¡°That noise is the triumphant sound of the spies I sent to infiltrate the slums of Far Harbor the day before yesterday! The untouchables are extremely hungry. A little favor can make them grateful, and a little instigation can make them blindly follow. This is what I do!¡±


    Lockseed stood up and looked at the drunkard.


    The noise outside became clearer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make them believe me! Kant was to me for the soaring grain prices. He was the one who was hoarding the grain when he could not afford to eat! Hungry people were irrational, especially the lowly! They will ignore their own ipetence and despicableness and push all the responsibility to others, so their anger can be guided!¡±


    ¡°This is what I do!¡±


    Lockseed looked around at everyone present.


    ¡°Someone will incite them! They would take action! To Tidal Manor! Begging Kant for food! I¡¯ve sent my best men!


    They even found the survivors of Kant¡¯s extermination! Their hatred was enough to burn everything! The so-called begging would turn into violence! My men will lead the charge against Kant¡¯s army! And then the ughter would happen!


    Let Kant be a tyrant who massacres civilians!¡±


    ¡°This is what I do!¡±


    ¡°The survivors of the families that were exterminated will be our scapegoats! Kant would realize that the mastermind behind all of this was the aristocrats in Distant Harbor who were his enemies! Kant¡¯s counterattack wouldnd on these people, and it would turn into a chaotic battle between Kant and the entire Goethe aristocratic group! Hatred will continue, and Goethe will fall into a fierce internal struggle. This is what I did!¡±


    High-spirited and with a gaze as sharp as a sword, Luther stood tall and proud.


    His imposing manner overwhelmed all the opponents and skeptics.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re asking me what I¡¯ve been doing these days? The answer was simple! What I¡¯ve been doing these past few days is so that today¡¯s great event can be held as scheduled! The riots of the untouchables stemmed from hunger, and hunger stemmed from theck of food. Why was there ack of food? It¡¯s because I stirred up the greed of the Goethe nobles with huge funds!¡±


    ¡°I buy food at all costs, I push up the price of food at all costs, I induce greed in people, I make them voluntarily throw themselves into this revelry of pushing up the price of food! I have done the same thing in every city in the Blue Wave Province, allowing wild greed and profit-seeking to roam the vastnd of the Blue Wave Province!¡±


    ¡± Every city will be a vortex that devours food. The entire Goethe will be the same. Distant Port will not receive any support from the food transport. Everything I do is to ensure this! I¡¯ve activated the connections of the Chamber of Commerce and made all the arrangements. Even if the elves, the Council, and the Empire want to borrow food, the disturbances and small troubles along the way are enough to ensure that the distant port won¡¯t get any food for twenty days!¡±


    ¡°This is what I do!¡±


    Lockster revealed a fierce smile and opened his arms like a fanatical actor. He gave the best performance at the most sessful celebration and showed all the bad guys who had doubts about his achievements.


    ¡°I want to win this war for the Broken Inds.¡±


    ¡± I want to take back the glory we lost.¡±


    ¡°Even if the other party is a Destroyer with a Forbidden Spell, we must win!¡±


    ¡°I will let Goethe ignite the mes of civil war. I will make all the spectors in this grain war lose their capital! I want to make my wealth evaporate into thin air! I want the economy of Green Wave Province to suffer a heavy blow! I want Kant to fight the nobles of Green Ripple Province to the death! I want to lock all the anger of these barbaric people of Aurora onto this continent!


    I want him to be powerless to covet the Broken Inds for the next ten years!¡±


    ¡°This is my goal! My mission! My results! My determination!¡±


    He pointed into the distance.


    ¡°Listen to this boiling sound! Use your eyes to see the victory of this first battle! Report to the ind masters of the joint conference what I saw today and my determination!¡±


    Sir Lockseed¡¯s face was filled with pride, determination, and high spirits.


    ¡°Everyone, personally witness this hearty victory and personally experience this unprecedented¡­¡±


    There was a brief pause in the excited speech.


    The blond young man was reveling in his achievements. He looked at the shocked, excited, enlightened, and respectful faces of the people present, and he felt an unprecedented satisfaction.


    So he couldn¡¯t see what was behind him.


    But others could see it.


    Now, everyone, including Ona, was surprised and confused.


    Lockhart subconsciously turned around.


    His left hand was pointing at the sky in the direction of Tidal Sound Manor.


    Wind and clouds surged.


    The calm and sunny port city cast a deep shadow, as if a huge cloud had covered the city¡¯s sky. Everyone outside felt the change in the sky and sunlight. They looked up nkly and saw a deep, dark arc in the bright sky!


    It was as if a crack had opened in the sky.


    It was as if a door had been opened.


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    In different areas, at the same time, different people subconsciously shouted that name.


    The Dragon of Skyquaking, the Sword of Intimidation, the peerless grandmaster in the fields of space, forbidden spells, and alchemy. He was famous for these three attainments. The Stars of Heaven destroyed the elven battle group, the Wings of the Sky ughtered the elven dragon cavalry, and the divine warship made of steel jumped out of the phase gate and stopped outside the distant port.


    And now, he had once again changed his position in the sky above the distant port.


    The people on the streets who were being manipted and incited felt confused and uneasy, while the conspirators who were manipting everything in the cool andfortable rooms also got up in panic. Thetter thought that he was the chess yer, but at this moment, they felt great fear and suddenly realized a fact.


    Just like how they could manipte the lives and sorrows of themoners at will.


    Kant had the ability to judge them as well.


    Wealth, power, wealth, and unity.


    It was just a sh of the forbidden spell, but it was still dust.


    Now, the spatial gate had been opened.


    The previous scene was a huge Divine Battleship leaping out and destroying the enemy with ease.


    Then¡­ What about this time?


    ¡°It¡¯s a forbidden spell!¡±


    A miserable and fearful cry rang out in the Justice Hall of the City Hall.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill us all!¡± a noble shouted. He wants to destroy Distant Harbor!¡±


    Amidst the chaos of fear, the Governor struck the Thundering Hammer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! How could he dare to cast a Forbidden Spell on a city with hundreds of thousands of innocent civilians? If he did that, he would be the public enemy of the continent! Don¡¯t panic! This was just a bluff!


    This was a threat! He¡¯s threatening us! Such a low-level method! It proves that he¡¯s at his wit¡¯s end!¡±


    Even though he said that, Governor Norman¡¯s voice trembled involuntarily.


    The unknown was the scariest.


    At this moment, a noble squeezed by the window shouted,¡±Look! What¡¯s that!¡±


    ¡°Something ising out!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    In the Eastern Courtyard, in the Hall of Justice, in the streets and alleys, the gathered people, the wealthy citizens and merchants, and everyone who was involved in this terrifying economic war, all looked in the direction of the Tidal Manor, or rather, at the huge door that had split open in the air.


    Then, they saw a scene that they would never forget.


    The surging golden wave roared down from the sky like a waterfall with nine stars hanging down. It was like a tidal wave that suppressed everything. It was huge, loud, and shocking. It was unstoppable and fell down.


    It was as if it was endless and endless, like a gift from the heavens, scattering on the ground.


    That was¡­


    It was made up of countless tiny but full particles. Each ¡± water droplet ¡± was the hope of life. It gathered on the ground to form a mountain and gradually rose. The nine-story tform rose from the ground.


    That was¡­


    The people who were rtively close, the Spell Casters who had cast Eagle Eyes, the nobles who looked into the distance with Magic ss Mirrors, the envoys and secret agents of the Three Kingdoms and even the various forces, more and more people revealed expressions of shock, disbelief, and unforgettable tears.


    The scene in front of him was difficult to understand. It was something he had never seen before and would never forget.


    That was¡­


    ¡°-Maizi!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­]


    P.S. 2: Also, it¡¯s so weird. I feel like in the past two years, the technology has improved, but the level of scriptwriters eating sh * t has skyrocketed. First, there was the stupid [Beep¨C] Far Cry 5, which told me not to pre-order Ubsft games anymore. Then there was the ¡®I¡¯ll f * cking kill the scriptwriter¡¯s mother a thousand times without a master 3. Then there was the¡¯ Last Survivor 2 ¡®this time. It¡¯s really hard to understand. F * ck, if it was really me, I would have done it.

 Chapter 569: 569

    Chapter 569: 569


    Chapter 570-Destroy Everything!


    Waves of wheat rumbled and fell from the sky.


    It was like a waterfall falling from the God¡¯s Kingdom of Fertility, shining with golden light under the sun, as if the entire city had begun to smell like wheat.


    It was life, hope, blessing, and an unprecedented miracle.


    Everyone who had their own goals was stunned on the spot.


    Because this seemingly endless wave of wheat was pouring down from the mouth of the river in the sky. It was endless, as if it was endless. They stood on the spot, forgetting the purpose ofing out, forgetting the courage to be inspired, even forgetting anger, forgetting hunger. Everyone stood on the spot and watched foolishly¡­


    In the Tidal Manor, Long Niang looked at the pouring wheat waves from the window and clicked her tongue.


    However, his heart was filled with emotions.


    Although he had expected Kant to have a way to solve the food problem¡­


    However, he did not expect such a violent and shocking scene.


    He used the most primitive and powerful method to smash the faces of all the opponents and skeptics.


    If she understood Earth¡¯s culture, she might have some kind of emotion.


    Kant was a man of ceremony.


    She looked at the people in the conference room who were also dumbfounded.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    Everything had been arranged properly.


    Themoners who had flocked to the streets and were about to go to the vicinity of Tidal Sound Manor to cry for His Highness ¡®mercy were looking up in confusion when they suddenly heard a dragon¡¯s roar from the direction of the manor.


    The eight dragons pped their wings in the wind, and their perfect bodies, which symbolized the strongest race in the world, soared into the sky. They whistled past everyone¡¯s heads, and the sound of horns, magic flutes, and trumpets sounded one after another. It was the sound of war between the Sunset Moon Dynasty, the Arcane Magic Council, and the Holy Empire!


    The ck robes swept out inyers like a ck wave. The rebels swarmed out of the temporary camp near Tidal Manor and spread throughout the city.


    The people who came to the street were surrounded in an instant. The sky buzzed, and white magic devices floated in the air. Giant ck eyes were aimed at the panicked and frightened people, and a voice that made people respect it rang out.¡± All citizens of Distant Harbor, stop where you are and ept the interrogation. Show your identification. Pay attention to the unfamiliar faces beside you. There are evil viins among you!¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡±


    The rebels holding swords and shields roughly separated the crowd. Following Lord Horus ¡®instructions, they pulled out the panicked people. Someone waved the metal te in his hand and shouted,¡± I have identification! I have proof of identity! Forgive me! I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    A dronended near him, and the camera zoomed in.


    ¡± The owner of this ID card is called Soracia,¡± the Transformers said coldly.¡± He is of medium build and has a short beard. He lives on the second street of the dock area. Do any of you know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not!¡± someone eximed from the crowd.


    ¡°Arrest him!¡± Horus said,¡± Stone Fist Squad, find Scia Geslow in the dock area!¡±


    The three nobodies hiding in the crowd were identified one by one.


    It was the same for those who had used various methods to obtain their identification.


    These guys with obviously impure motives were arrested on the spot. Those who resisted arrest had yet to draw their weapons or take hostages before they were urately shot in the head. Whether it was the elven marksmen or the guns carried by the armed drones, they were faster than the apprehenders. The des and food dispelled all the panic and hostility of the civilians, and the rebels easily suppressed themotion.


    One by one, drones flew into the distance, and the speakers on them made a loud sound.


    ¡± Attention, all citizens of Distant Harbor¡­¡±


    ¡± The grain exchange established by His Highness Kant, which belongs to Sieget Company, will open in an hour¡­¡±


    ¡± All citizens of the distant port can present their identification. After the Enforcement Union has screened their innocence, they can receive five days ¡®worth of food free of charge based on four pounds of dry wheat per person per day. After five days, the grain exchange will resume normal sales at five copper coins per pound. This price will be stable for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡± Cheer and feel grateful. This is a gift from His Highness Kant. From now on, food at a stable price will be sufficient to supply the entire city and all kind and loyal citizens¡­¡±


    ¡± Always remember His Highness Kant¡¯s admonition and today¡¯s lesson¡­¡±


    ¡°Food is for eating¡­¡±


    At first, it was fear, then confusion. However, after hearing this sentence clearly, the poor people who walked on the streets looked at each other, then cried tears of joy and cheered loudly.


    As the drone spread the news, every street was filled with celebration and gratitude.


    The forgetful people had consciously forgotten the previous criticisms andints.


    He began to sincerely thank the omnipotent lord again.


    However, as the good news continued to spread, from the outer Urban area to the rich inner circle, the cheers gradually became mixed with noise. There were curses, roars, curses, copse, and even crying.


    The daily energy requirement of an adult, excluding oil, water, and non-staple foods, was calcted purely in terms of food. It would take about four catties of food to meet the daily activity requirements.


    Under such circumstances, a family that bought 10 catties of grain was pitiful, a family that bought 100 catties of grain was normal, and a family that bought 1,000 catties of grain could be said to be prepared for danger. What about those who bought 5,000 catties, 10,000 catties, or even more?


    It was just a bet. There was no such thing as a guaranteed profit in the world.


    ¡°-how did he do it! This was impossible! This is impossible!¡±


    In the eastern courtyard of the Tulip Borough, the calm atmosphere on the elegant stage was gone. Knight Lockseed was breathing heavily, and an unbelievable fury appeared on his face.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to look into the eyes of the supervisors.


    The heroic words and smugness from before were still ringing in his ears.


    However, in the next moment, a roaring golden wave of wheat fell from the sky.


    What a great irony.


    It was an indescribable humiliation.


    This immense sense of humiliation made his soul tremble.


    But why?


    Where did the foode from?


    He was like a red-eyed gambler, shouting, questioning, going crazy, and roaring.


    ¡°Who is it? Who was it? Did Grand Duke Goethe open the national granary and let him bring it here to bluff? Was the Phoenix King helping his lover again? Did the Council and the Empire¡¯s spineless cowards bow to Kant?


    Where did the foode from?¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± His face was ferocious. His elegance and calmness hadpletely disappeared. Terrifying veins were popping out of his head, and his face waspletely red. He muttered to himself like a madman,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± What went wrong? Our intelligence? Our people? I have clearly locked down all the routes of grain transportation. Everything is clearly under my control. The intelligence clearly shows that the three countries have no intention of taking the initiative to help¡­¡±


    ¡± The whole world is clearlyughing at Kant¡­¡±


    ¡°He clearly can¡¯t get food¡­¡±


    ¡°-enough!¡± Even though the drunkard¡¯s face was filled with shock and panic, he still felt pleased when he saw the other party like this. He said coldly,¡± I think your lofty words and aspirations have alreadye to fruition. Now¡­¡±


    The next moment, the drone¡¯s broadcast came closer.


    Free food distribution.


    It would be sold as usual five dayster.


    Five copper coins for a pound¡­


    Hearing this, Lockster seemed to have grasped thest straw.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± he eximed in ecstasy. Foolish! Five? Only five? We still have a chance!


    We still have a chance! We still have the funds to buy arge amount of food at this price. We still have a way to eat Kant¡¯s grain reserves! I don¡¯t believe that his food will be endless. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Dragon!¡± Ona shouted in panic.


    A dragon roar sounded in the sky.


    A red dragon swooped down like a heavenly fire, seemingly heading in this direction, towards the oriental garden. ck dots could be seen falling from the dragon¡¯s body, and the brilliance of magic kept shining. Wind magic slowed down the speed of the dragons. They were all Magicians!


    The diving dragon continued to lower its altitude, and then threw down the warriors with strongbat qi one by one.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    The Overseers of the Broken Inds had a change in expression as they panicked. Where¡¯s the secret passage?¡±


    However, a gust of wind stirred up turbulence, and the dragon¡¯s might enveloped them. The mage in the lead roared as he descended with a pair of short staffs in his hands. At the corner of the high tform, as the ck robes danced, the Spell Casters descended one after another, followed by the warriors who raised their greatswords. They were all fully armed elites, prepared to hunt the big fish.


    They were surrounded from all directions.


    ¡± Arsett the Whip, the Hound under Lord Kant of the Rebel Society of the Tribunal.¡±


    The Intermediate Mage who controlled Wind and Spirit revealed a cruel smile.


    ¡°His Highness has issued an arrest warrant for all of you.¡± He raised his staff.¡± Rebel, I will obey your orders.¡±


    ¡°Sinners, fight!¡±


    The hounds followed the order and began a new round of hunting in the city.


    Riding on Hummers and armored vehicles, the most elite rebels crossed half of the Far Harbor and arrived at the square in front of the City Hall. The fully armed soldiers lined up at the fastest speed.


    He advanced.


    The Hall of Justice was filled with panic, despair, and shouts from the nobles. This unexpected and terrifying scene not only meant theplete failure of the n to manipte grain prices, but also meant even more terrible consequences.


    The hearts of the people were in chaos, and even the wisest leader could not gather this scattered sand.


    The next moment, the door was pushed open and a figure walked in.


    One by one, the defectors in ck robes unsheathed their weapons and filed in. Amidst the screams and shouts, they advanced along the corridor by the wall and surrounded the nobles in the auditorium.


    Han Ze was turning a blind eye to all of this. His footsteps were firm and vigorous. He tookrge strides and faced the gaze of the figure on the stage. Step by step, he walked to the highest power in Distant Harbor.


    He walked up step by step, and with every step he took, the noise around him grew softer. He could not help but think of the time he had pushed open this door ten days ago. At that time, he had gone to seek refuge with His Highness Kant and submitted his first deration of allegiance. He had issued an ultimatum to the nobles here. At that time, there had been endless curses and terrifying threats.


    And now, it was here again.


    They were already surrounded by armored soldiers.


    He was no longer the little Baron of Aurora.


    He already had a name in this city.


    Han Zezheng walked up to the stage and looked at the Governor with aplicated expression.


    ¡± Before I begin, I would like to ry a message from His Highness Kant to the Governor.¡±


    Aurora took out a piece of paper. Even though he had read it several times, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning of this line of words. He knew these words, but he couldn¡¯t understand them when he read them together.


    However, since it was His Highness¡¯s order, he would carry it out.


    Han Zezheng looked at the governor and said sternly,¡±Oil!¡± Ah! Foald!¡±


    ¨C Huh?


    Norman had already prepared for the worst and was ready to suffer the coldest punishment and ridicule, but this sentence stunned him. Whatnguage?


    After Han Zezheng finished reading, he didn¡¯t stop. He put away the note and took out a parchment scroll from his chest. He shook it open, and the scroll rolled down. The people of Aurora stepped forward unceremoniously and pushed the governor in front of the stage to the side. They looked around at the terrified dignitaries.


    ¡± Next, I will read out His Highness Kant¡¯s decree!¡±


    ¡± We suspect that Norman, Governor of Green Wave Province, colluded with the local dignitaries to manipte grain prices and create panic during the famine in the distant port. He gained huge benefits for his family and individuals, causing innocent people to starve and social order to be unstable. He colluded with foreign forces and harmed the interests of Goethe¡¯s country. We have decided to suspend all your duties and ept interrogation, investigation, and judgment!¡±


    ¡± In addition, the nobles of Distant Harbor have done a disgusting thing in this incident. As nobles, they harmed themoners for their own selfish reasons, causing the situation to be so bad. It¡¯s disgusting. The administrative bureaucrats are rotten to the core, and the administrative system ispletely inefficient. They¡¯re so ipetent that corruption is rampant. For the sake of the people, His Highness Kant has temporarily taken over all military, administrative, and economic powers in the city. He¡¯s also taking over the role of Distant Harbor¡¯s disciplinary officer to clean up the situation¡­¡±


    ¡± Anyone suspected ofmitting a crime, regardless of identity or position, will be punished!¡±


    Hearing this, the nobles could not hold it in any longer. Abolishing the governor and announcing a one-sided regime, who do you think you are? Archduke Goethe? The human emperor?


    Even Forbidden Mages had no right to do so!


    Someone wanted to protest loudly, but in the next moment, the murderous aura of swords and sabers came from behind. The gloomy and cold air pressure enveloped his body, reminding him of the fear of death.


    The so-called traitors behind the scenes were the three navies.


    They did not care about the life and death of the Goethe nobles.


    Han Zezheng looked around coldly. No one dared to look him in the eye.


    ¡°Everyone,pared to the so-called honor and rules, it¡¯s better to care about your family business, ancestral property, wealth, and children. Let¡¯s clean up the snow in front of your own door first!¡±


    He looked at the scroll and continued reading.


    This was an ultimatum, not a suggestion.


    ¡°Next, I will read out many instructions for the faraway port administration¡­¡±


    ¡± Firstly, regte the trading of bulkmodities. From now on, all bulk transactions, including grain, cloth, meat, drinks, and building materials, should be carried out under the supervision of the new government of Far Harbor!


    ¡± Secondly, due to the grain price incident, it is obvious that there is the involvement of funds from external hostile forces. Before this matter is investigated, all lending, borrowing, and mortgage activities will be suspended. If you knowingly vite thew, all lending activities will be illegal, and all the money involved will be confiscated!¡±


    ¡± Thirdly, all the profits you earn from buying and selling in the grain market should be paid immediately. The newly established tax bureau will assist you in reporting and paying taxes!¡±


    ¡°Fourth¡­¡±


    Panic, questions, and screams rang out continuously. Some nobles had already fainted.


    Blue Wave Province, Stream Willow County. This was the temporary base of the Dragon n¡¯s Defense and Credits Department.


    What happened in the Far Harbor had been reported to Golden Dragon Steger through Lily¡¯s Dragon Song, and then Golden Dragon passed the news to Santos.


    Before this, the Dragon n¡¯s intelligence officer in Faraway Harbor City had already reported this matter.


    The news was confirmed.


    A terrifying amount of golden wheat surged out of the Realm Gate and piled up into a huge mountain outside Tidal Manor. Such a spectacle had never happened before.


    Anyway¡­


    Kant won again.¡±


    Golden Dragon and Santos looked at each other.


    Even the dragon n had never heard of such a thing.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    ¡°How did he do it?¡± Steger asked bitterly. We¡¯ve already checked¡­¡±


    The Dragon Tribe¡¯s intelligencework was unrivalled in the world. They were well-informed, so they did not observe any movement of grain. They also did not hear of any country that had decided to borrow grain from Kant. There was nothing.


    ¡°Where did you get so much food?¡± Golden Dragon lowered his voice.


    Santos was silent for a moment, then slowly exhaled and looked at his secretary.


    ¡°Is that important?¡±


    he said calmly.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s important!¡± The golden dragon subconsciously looked around and then lowered his voice.¡± A person of unknown origin who suddenly appeared and used powers, alchemical techniques, and even spells that are unheard of. Powerful alchemical weapons can be said to be the pinnacle of magical skills, but at least 100,000 tons of grain can¡¯t be conjured out of thin air. Where is his grain field? Or rather¡­¡±


    Santos shook his head slowly.¡± No, you are wrong.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Steger asked, puzzled.


    The chief marketing officer of Dragon Defense patted his partner.¡± You¡¯re all wrong. It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether this matter is important or not.¡±


    ¡°.. Who is that?¡±


    ¡± Him, Kant.¡±


    Santos¡¯s eyes shed with aplicated light. It could be envy, or it could be sadness.


    He had never heard of or seen such a person.


    ¡°Kant has the final say¡­If he wants to say it, then this matter is very, very important. If he doesn¡¯t want to say it¡­¡± The human said softly,¡± Then this matter is not important at all.¡±


    Because he could decide for himself whether this secret was a secret or not.


    How enviable.


    The Golden Dragon was also silent.


    It was not used to the fact that a mere human could be so diabolical.


    ¡°Alright, we need to get to work.¡±


    Santos signaled his secretary to prepare to activate Long Yao.


    ¡°Three orders.¡±


    ¡± First, all salespeople, stop all lending immediately.¡±


    ¡± Second, hand over all the names of the suspects that we have collected over the past few days to the members of the Society for Rebellion that have been sent to various ces. The giant dragons that are stationed in each target city will transform into human forms and disguise themselves as human mercenaries to assist the Tribunal in the arrest and search!


    ¡°Third¡­¡±


    Santos paused for a moment.¡± Send this message to the board of directors and request the financial settlement department to prepare to send troops. We will soon have a debt collection service.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] Sleep early! Good night, everyone!

 Chapter 570: 570

    Chapter 570: 570


    Sacrifice?


    It was afternoon, and the faint fragrance of wheat wafted in the distant harbor.


    At dozens of distribution points in the city, hundreds of thousands of people lined up to receive the free wheat.


    The grains were golden and full, without any gravel or impurities, and they emitted a mesmerizing fragrance.


    Only the granaries of feudal lords and nobles would have such good food.


    Men supported their parents, women carried their children, and so on and so forth.


    They had already learned to line up.


    Even the number of defectors responsible for maintaining order was far less thanst time. The citizens were still orderly, without any noise or noise. They were neither anxious nor shoving.


    There were still some smart people who tried to collect it repeatedly. They were all recognized on the spot, deprived of their identity certificates, punished with flogging, and the food they had distributed was recovered and thrown on the streets as a warning to others.


    What greeted them were the cold looks of disdain from the others.


    The so-called grace and power are applied at the same time.


    Their trust was once again consolidated.


    The so-called trust was the easiest to consolidate when it was shaken. Many of the people present hadined about Kant during the past ten days because of the soaring grain prices and theck of food. But now, grain had fallen from the sky. The generous and benevolent His Highness had given them free food for five days. The small thoughts and doubts that had once appeared in their hearts had long disappeared. They even had a kind ofpensation mentality. They had to resolutely draw a line between themselves and the doubts that had once wavered. And the best way to do that was to praise and boast about His Highness Kant.


    In this kind of psychological change, a deep impression would gradually be left.


    His Highness Kant was merciful.


    Kant was cruel.


    Your Highness Kant¡­Justice.


    It was orderly. Everyone had smiles on their faces and hope in their eyes.


    This was Distant Harbor today.


    .. A part of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished!¡±


    Someughed, while others cried.


    While the civilians were happily collecting food, the heavily guarded City Hall finally opened after a painful afternoon of hunger and fear.


    In the Hall of Justice, nobles who had lost their souls quickly walked out.


    In stark contrast to their high-spirited, elegant, and arrogant demeanor, they were all staggering like stray dogs, lowering their heads and covering their faces as they ran.


    The Tulip District, where the nobles gathered, was now shrouded in a haze of fear.


    There was no longer any singing in the fragrant gardens. All the salons, afternoon tea, and balls hade to an end. The young and beautiful youngdies had hidden in their boudoirs, the richdies had hurriedly pushed back all their schedules, and the handsome young masters had all scampered home. All the family members were trembling with fear, not daring to breathe loudly, including the maids and handymen.


    Because the family head¡­ Every family head was venting their anger.


    And endless fear.


    In the Hauss family¡¯s mansion, the current family head, Earl Hauss, was roaring in an antique study. He was in his prime, with shiny ck hair and an elegant monocle. He was a well-known gentleman in Distant Harbor. His family controlled one-third of the sugar business in Distant Harbor, and there were more than a dozen farms in Blue Wave Province. Of course, he was involved in this economic war.


    He had been roaring ever since he came back from the City Hall an hour ago.


    His cor had beenpletely pulled open, revealing his red chest. At this moment, Count Hawes no longer had any grace to speak of. His eyes were bloodshot, like a wild beast.


    He cursed madly, cursing himself, cursing the shameless Han Zezheng, cursing the muddle-headed Norman governor, cursing the ipetent elves, cursing the damned dragon race.


    However, among the targets of his curses, there was always one person that he intentionally or unintentionally skipped.


    However, this did not mean that he was not angry.


    It was just that fear was greater than anger.


    Earl Hawes, who was pacing back and forth, hugging his head and screaming, suddenly nced at the bookshelf. A feeling of anger suddenly erupted in his heart. Aurora, why is it always Aurora!


    He grabbed the Aurora porcin on the bookshelf and reached out to smash it.


    But the next moment, the Earl quivered, and the muscles in his hands that were about to loosen his grip reflexively tightened again. He held the almost shattered antique tightly with both hands and carefully put it back on the shelf as if he was holding a baby.


    Then he roared,¡±Bastard! Bastard! Bastard! Why is there such a thing?¡±


    There were six or seven people standing in the room with their heads lowered and not daring to breathe.


    These people were monkeys.


    From the moment they saw Kant release the grain, the people in charge of the industries of the Hawes family knew that something bad was going to happen. All the grain transactions that were still hot a second ago were halted. Even those who had paid the deposit turned around and left. The sight of grain falling from the sky was a miracle of the God of Harvest in the eyes of themoners, but in their eyes, it was a horn of destruction.


    They waited for a long time in the manor before their master was released. However, the always shrewd and wise master did not let them feel at ease. Instead, he was like a mortal, raging, roaring, and smashing.


    Theseckeys did not move at all. Their eyes were fixed on their toes as they listened to the patriarch¡¯s angry roar.


    However, an indescribable feeling surfaced in his heart¡­ Contempt.


    You¡¯re just so-so¡­They were delighted.


    Even though they had privately paid to participate in this booming grain business, even though they knew that they would definitely suffer heavy losses this time, they were not as miserable as the family head. Moreover, many of their losses had already been transferred to the Chamber of Commerce.


    As for other matters¡­It had nothing to do with them.


    However, it was a pity that such a huge family business, such a luxurious building, and such a beautiful¡­


    The door was pushed open quietly.


    A fragrant wind blew, and a graceful noblewoman leaned in. She was about thirty years old, plump and supple, and her skin was well maintained. She wore a noble bun, and her entire body exuded a noble aura. Only the noblest noblewoman could have such elegance. This meant that she waspletely free frombor and had a lot of time to take care of herself every day.


    As soon as she entered, the somber study room instantly warmed up, as if a scent of meat had drifted in. A fewckeys who had their heads lowered quickly nced at their sister-inw, then hurriedly lowered their heads. Someone was still peeking.


    Count Hawes nced at his wife and sighed.


    ¡°Honey, I just rushed back¡­ From Mrs. York¡¯s salon.¡± The noblewoman whispered,¡± I heard that something happened¡­Mr. York didn¡¯t even greet us when he came back.¡±


    The frustrated Earl wanted to get angry, but he looked at his wife. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t vent his anger. He looked dejected and slowly exhaled.¡± Yes, it¡¯s over, Annie. It¡¯s over.¡±


    He sat back on the chair weakly and looked at his wife with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I regret it very much, Annie. I should have listened to you back then¡­¡±


    The earl buried his face in his palms and shrugged his shoulders weakly.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± Lady Annie gestured for the people in the room to leave. After they left, she came forward and held her husband¡¯s shoulder.¡± What happened?¡± she asked softly.


    Hawes ¡®body trembled uncontrobly.


    It was a strong sense of shame and fear. No matter how his wifeforted him, he could not control this instinct.


    He recounted what had happened in the Hall of Justice.


    Han Ze was leading his troops into the sacred noble hall, rescinding the appointment of the governor on the spot and issuing Kant¡¯s temporary decree. No one dared to say a word of objection under the threat of weapons.


    Then, the nobles were regted and brought to strange magic devices one by one like prisoners. In front of the ck eye, they held a sign and took photos of the front and side to record their identities. Then, they swore an oath to the eye.


    He swore to Sun God Sura that he would never leave Distant Port before he was cleared of suspicion and the temporary government of Distant Port lifted the ban on him. Otherwise, he would voluntarily give up all honor, title, and dignity, and willingly ept all punishment, punishment, and torture withoutint.


    They were even forced to add a sentence to their oaths.


    ¡± Just like the nobles who tried to incite the civilians and betray His Highness Kant during the riots in Faraway Harbor.¡±


    This was the ultimate humiliation.


    This was because they were dissatisfied with the way Kant had dealt with the traitors. Hence, they hadunched this economic war in an attempt to demonstrate their strength to Kant.


    But now, he was forced to say such words in hisir.


    ¨C Don¡¯t want to say? It didn¡¯t matter.


    Then, as a criminal suspect suspected of manipting prices and harming civilians, he would be thrown into prison and await investigation and judgment. As for whether your family would be leaderless, whether your family business would be torn apart in this food crisis, and whether your wife and property would be upied by your side branches and brothers¡­


    Then it¡¯s none of our business.


    The unyielding nobles of Distant Harbor all obeyed.


    After that, they were sent home.


    Count Hawes did not think that this was mercy.


    This was a cruel joke.


    ¡°He wants to see us struggle¡­¡±


    At this point, Hawes was already trembling like a sieve.


    Supervising the trading of bulkmodities, suspending all lending activities, urging taxes¡­They were like sharp arrows that were aimed precisely at the vital parts. He seemed to be able to see the cruel smiles of the people of Aurora.


    ¡°He¡¯s taking revenge and punishing us¡­¡±


    The profits from the grain spection were so great that the nobles with limited cash would naturally use their properties and businesses as coteral to borrow money wantonly. They thought that they could earn a wave of money and leave immediately. They decided to make a move immediately after they had earned enough. However, Kant¡¯s timing was extremely tricky. Once he made his move, it was earth-shattering and ruthless.


    The wheat waves that poured down from the sky were like a forbidden spell.


    It was an economic forbidden spell.


    In the most overbearing, vicious, and brutal way, he destroyed all the confidence in the market with one blow.


    ¡°The grain trade has all stopped¡­No one will buy it again¡­¡± Hawes trembled.¡± Because Kant announced that he would be giving out free rations for five days¡­¡±


    ¡± Themoners won¡¯t buy it because there are free ones¡­¡±


    ¡°The merchants won¡¯t buy it either. They¡¯re scared out of their wits by that wheat mountain¡­If Kant could move one, he might be able to move ten or a hundred more¡­No one dares to gamble anymore¡­¡±


    Hawes turned his head. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at his wife.¡± The most vicious thing was that he gave a five-day deadline. After five days, he would continue to sell grain at the price of five copper coins per pound. This price is one-seventh of the current grain price. It was the stable grain price before the Distant Port War¡­¡±


    ¡°Five copper coins for a pound¡­¡± Annie¡¯s expression changed. There might still be a chance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hopeless¡­¡± Hawes said sadly,¡± Kant has already taken this into ount¡­¡±If we nobles were united and had no selfish motives, we could indeed fight a price war. However, he kept it for five days. He kept it for us for five days¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong the alliance is, it will fall apart in five days, because everyone wants to pay less and minimize their losses¡­¡± the earlmented.


    ¡°Anne, I really regret not listening to you¡­¡± He closed his eyes in despair.


    When the food prices were high, his wife gave him a clear warning.


    Annie said that His Highness Kant would neverpromise or give in because of this. The nobles ¡®attacks would only make him even angrier, and he would retaliate and punish them at all costs.


    He still remembered clearly what his wife had said that day.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of my pride¡­ I¡¯ve heard rumors about His Highness Kant, and I¡¯ve also paid attention to what he did in Distant Harbor. There¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s benevolent. This benevolence isn¡¯t hypocritical or powerless. It¡¯s built on a firm will and powerful strength. Whether it¡¯s the Valentan¡¯s speech that has been quoted countless times or the meticulous and thoughtful way he distributed food to the civilians of Distant Harbor¡­It can all reflect this point.¡±


    ¡± And his benevolence treats everyone equally. He is like a god who loves every living being.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are the consequences of the nobles pushing up the price of grain? Themoners could not fill their stomachs and might even die of hunger, even if it was just this¡­His Highness Kant would not hesitate to punish everyone involved in this matter in any way. It will definitely be like this¡­¡±


    Annie said.


    But even now, Count Hawes still could not understand why Kant would favor and favor people who were as lowly as grass. Why was Kant so hostile towards us? We are far more powerful than them, and we can provide far more help, loyalty, and contribution than they can? Why?


    He still didn¡¯t understand.


    However, the results had already exined everything.


    His wife was right.


    But at that time¡­He ignored it.


    ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡±


    He muttered,¡±It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over¡­¡±


    In order to make a fortune, he used his sugar business and family business as coteral to borrow arge sum of money. Even if it was a loan shark with extremely high interest rates, he did not frown at all. Because the price of grain rose faster, he could earn more if he bought it earlier. Why not?


    And now, all the food that he had stored up was in his hands.


    Kant first distributed grain for free, and then five dayster, he forcibly fixed the price at five copper coins per pound. This movepletely shattered the deformed grain market. It was easy to imagine that within these five days, the price of grain would experience an avnche. Panic selling would instantly push the price of grain to an unimaginably low price.


    And his loan was borrowed when the grain price was extremely high¡­


    He had to return it.


    Because it was a short-term targeted loan.


    The interest was very high.


    He had to return it.


    Otherwise, the family property that he had to mortgage¡­


    From the beginning to the end, Earl Hawes had never thought of reneging on his debt.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was an upright and trustworthy person.


    Instead, she lent him money¡­It was Dragon Ind.


    What kind of free soul would have the thought of reneging on a debt with a dragon!


    ¡°Calm down,¡±


    Hawes, who was on the verge of breaking down, suddenly felt a pain in his shoulder.


    When he looked up, his wife was looking at him with an unprecedentedly serious gaze.


    He had never thought that his small hands, which had never held anything heavier than a teacup, would have such great strength.


    ¡± Darling, calm down. What has happened has already happened. What we need to do now is to minimize our losses and protect our family business. At the very least, we have to protect ourselves, you, me, and our daughters¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hawes thought of hisdies and felt a pain in his heart.


    ¡°There are no buts. This is our responsibility as parents.¡±


    Annie¡¯s beautiful and round face was solemn.¡± First of all, we have to maximize the use of our current assets. That is, we have to buy the grain that we have stockpiled. The grain prices in the distant port will definitely copse. Even if we sell it at a lower price at all costs, we won¡¯t be able to sell it¡­¡±


    ¡± The same goes for the entire Blue Wave Province. The trend of the copse of grain prices will definitely spread from the distant port to all parts of the country.¡±


    ¡°But other ces are different!¡±


    ¡°Goethe¡¯s other regions! Even overseas! In the end, this year¡¯s harvest was very good, and there was no shortage of food. The soaring grain prices were originally very unreasonable. The reason for the extremely high grain prices in the Green Wave Province waspletely due to external factors. It was closed and unique. In other words, the grain prices in other regions would still maintain their original scale¡­We want to sell grain to those ces!¡±


    ¡°Before the others figure it out, we have to transport the food out and sell it!¡±


    ¡°This way, we can maximize the recovery of funds!¡±


    Hawes blinked.


    He looked at his wife in disbelief, as if he was meeting her for the first time.


    After marrying her, this beautiful wife had been a nobledy in peace. She spent a lot of time taking care of herself, watching ys, socializing with other nobledies, and educating her children. She lived like this every day, and he gave his wife such a life. It was as if it was natural.


    asionally, his wife would talk to him about business matters. He wouldugh and change the topic after listening to a few words. The mistress did not need to know this, or else she would not need a man.


    But now¡­


    His wife¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that lit up his heart.


    He was flustered and helpless because of fear and panic. Only now did he suddenly wake up.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He shouted,¡± We have to reduce our losses!¡±


    ¡°Men!¡±


    The people in charge of the Chamber of Commerce who were waiting outside rushed in.


    The grain was taken out of the warehouse, the vehicles were mobilized, and the captain and sailors were contacted to prepare for loading.


    After that, he would make a n, determine the buyer, and transport the grain out of Distant Harbor and Blue Wave Province as quickly as possible.


    Everything was arranged in an orderly manner.


    After hisckeys left, Hawes heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. He felt much more rxed. He turned around to praise his wife, but he saw that Annie¡¯s expression was still serious.


    ¡°.. Annie, thank you.¡± He said,¡± What else can we do?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s better to say that the real thing has just begun.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the Earl asked nkly.


    Annie looked out the window. There were still dragons circling in the sky. They were the main force in the attack and suppression earlier today.


    ¡± My dear,¡± the noblewoman said softly,¡± I just thought of something. Do you think the Dragon Ind would have entered the Green Wave Province without Kant¡¯s permission, borrowed money, and made a fortune?¡±


    Hawes did not understand at first, but his pupils constricted immediately.


    The earl took two steps back. Shock, anger, fear, distortion, and hatred appeared on his face. He seemed to understand that this was all a trap set by Kant-the evil Skyquaker!


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for us to repay the debt of the dragon race¡­The dragons have plenty of ways to squeeze out all our wealth, especially with Kant¡¯s promise or even permission.¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­¡± Annie whispered.


    Hawes seemed to see a ray of light in the darkness.


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    His voice had be hoarse.


    ¡°Unless we make a choice and¡­ Sacrifice.¡±


    The beautiful woman replied softly. She bit her lip and her face was a little pale. The children¡­ Everyone in the Hawes family has the obligation to make sacrifices.¡±


    The earl instantly understood what his wife meant.


    He revealed a twisted expression of fury. He was not surprised by this. Because nobles were always high above and enjoyed too much fun that ordinary people could not imagine, the threshold of pleasure was already extremely high. In order to pursue more happiness, there would always be new ways to y.


    The business world was like a battlefield. There would always be bankruptcy, war, disasters, and the like. Once prominent families would fall, and once noble and beautiful people would lose their protection. They would even be pushed out by their former protectors in exchange for a chance to rise again¡­Almost all the nobles could not resist this temptation.


    Count Hawes had also enjoyed it many times.


    Those once beautiful and nobledies whose husbands had titles and statuses that were even higher than his. Those young and beautiful girls who had once called him uncle sweetly were now singing softly with tears in their eyes under his body. That kind of iparable excitement and joy made him sink into it and reminisce endlessly.


    But when it was his turn¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll sell the grain outside!¡±he said sternly. Collect a portion of the funds! Then, he would sell a portion of his business and use the profits from the sugar business as a guarantee to ask the Dragon n to extend the deadline! I¡¯ll pay off this debt! Even if I go bankrupt, even if I lose all my face, I will never let you and the children use their own¡­¡±


    In the next moment, there was a loud knock on the door. The stewards who had gone out to do things earlier had a bad look on their faces. They hurried back and shouted,¡±Sir!¡± The docks and sea routes have been blocked by the three navies, and the trade routes leading out of the city have also been blocked by the Investigation Corps. The cargo stations and docks have received clear instructions. His Highness Kant has ordered that not a single grain is allowed to be transported outside before this matter is over!¡±


    Hawes opened his mouth slightly, unable to say the second half of his bold words.


    His body swayed, and he staggered back a few steps, knocking into the bookshelf behind him.


    Amidst the violent tremors, the Aurora porcin that was ced on the bookshelf fell to the ground as it shook. It shattered into pieces with a bang¡­


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [P.S. 1: I wrote too much today. I¡¯ve written 7,000 to 8,000 words, but the rest is iplete. I can¡¯t write anymore. I¡¯ll go to sleep first¡­] This chapter was 6,000 words long. Good night.


    [P.S. 2: I just found out that I had to paste another two or three hundred words when I was editing the article. I¡¯ve already changed it. I¡¯ll give you a few hundred words for free tomorrow. That¡¯s all.]

 Chapter 571: 571

    Chapter 571: 571


    An Official


    On the twelfth day.


    It was the third day since Kant opened the granary.


    A small-scale economic crisis broke out in Distant Harbor, quickly engulfing the entire Emerald Wave Province.


    The range of its impact was so wide that it almost blew up all the rich people in the Green Wave Province.


    Ten days.


    Ever since Kant had insisted on executing the nobles involved in the Riot of Distant Harbor, a conspiracy against him had gradually taken shape. Since the Skyquaking Dragon stood on the opposite side of the entire aristocracy, almost all the aristocrats who could participate in this food war with the goal of challenging Kant¡¯s authority had taken part in it both openly and secretly.


    The vast majority of them did not have such a pure standpoint and purpose.


    Apart from ¡®letting this arrogant citizen of Aurora know who Goethe¡¯s master was,¡¯ what made them devote themselves to it was obviously the economic benefits.


    The price of grain had increased by seven times in ten days. The 600% profit was enough to make them draw their swords at the gods. The unstoppable price of grain was enough to destroy all rationality and prudence. Coupled with the huge amount of money from the Broken Inds, this economic war had be a carnival for the rich.


    Kant¡¯s n was also unfolding in secret.<div>


    The power of civilization came from history.


    Once something that happened was recorded in history, the side with a more profound history would have an overwhelming advantage because the answer had long been in the history books. It was the best solution that had been tested and analyzed by time, time, and countless intelligent people.


    He reached an agreement with the Dragon n and asked Santos to open a shellpany to lend money to the nobles of the Blue Wave Province. He wanted them to participate in the revelry of making a lot of money by frying the grain prices.


    Then, he wrote down their names and kept the receipt.


    He also secretly investigated the flow of funds and the maniptors of the Broken Inds.


    Send elite soldiers to stand by.


    On the tenth day, the granaries were opened to release food. Aprehensive n wasunched to forcefully take over the military and political affairs of the distant port, control the situation, issue economic orders, and arrest spectors and foreign forces¡­


    Put a rope around the necks of all the fallen.


    The waves that erupted from the distant port spread across the entire province.


    Kant poured 100,000 tons of rations from the sky in front of the entire Far Harbor. This was a huge amount, enough to feed the people of Far Harbor for half a year. However, it was also a small amount. In the face of the entire Blue Wave Province, 100,000 tons of rations was not an overwhelming amount.


    However, it was enough to shake the crazy and blind food market.


    Because what caused the market to copse had always been¡­ Panic.


    The grain trading market in Dayuan Harbor instantly copsed.


    Kant had already released the news that all the residents of Distant Harbor would receive five days ¡®worth of food for free with their identification. This meant that no one would be interested in the food that had been sold at a sky-high price.


    And five dayster, if it was sold at the market price of five copper coins per pound, it would be an even more vicious talisman.


    On the tenth day alone, the price of food, which had risen to 40 copper coins, or two Luke silver coins per pound, plummeted like a waterfall. However, in the bulk food market, the increasingly low prices were ignored. Even if there were smart people who wanted to take advantage of the situation to bargain, they would be deterred by Kant¡¯s policies.


    Stop bulk trading.


    Suspend all loan business.


    Blockadend and sea transportation and prohibit food from leaving the city.<div>


    These orders, coupled with the sharp edge of the court, caused therge amount of food hoarded by the nobles to be trash in their hands. For the first time, wailing and crying became exclusive to the rich district. Before that, those sad cries had always been the main melody of the slums.


    On the night of the 10th day, the financial elites that the dragon race had quickly mobilized entered the airspace of the Blue Wave Province after obtaining permission from the distant port, preparing to carry out economic business.


    Another rope was tied.


    On the eleventh day, ording to the report, a life had already been lost.<div>


    It was suicide.


    On the 12th day, the economic crisis in Distant Harbor hadpletely erupted.


    The plunge in grain prices was not a big problem. The real problem was the failure of spection, which caused the rich and powerful people who controlled most of the businesses in the people¡¯s livelihood in the distant port to instantly be in debt.


    The cash flow dried up, business operations were hindered, and the high interest rates on loans forced them to be eager to cut their losses and leave. As a result, the dignitaries were eager to sell their stores and close their businesses. This led to arge number of job losses and the closure of many stores, which had a great impact on the people¡¯s livelihood in Distant Port.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    Kant ced Han Zezheng¡¯s report on the table in the study on the third floor of Tidal Manor.


    He waved his hand.¡± Free food for five days. At least for five days, no one will go hungry. Let the dragons collect their debts. We can also take the opportunity to ept more of their high-quality industries. If these vermin want to die so badly, let them die faster¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Han Zezheng bowed.


    Kant thought for a moment and looked up at his subordinate, who had already shown his loyalty and ability.


    ¡± By the way, all of you have contributed this time. Be it you or those who chose to stand on my side, all of you must have been grumbling in your hearts before. However, even if you grumble, you still have to bite the bullet and take out the food to fight with me. I don¡¯t care about your actions. Since you¡¯ve done something, you have to be rewarded.¡±


    ¡± This time,¡± he said calmly,¡± the nobles of Distant Harbor have suffered a great loss. These people¡¯s wealth has shrunk, and they have even been forced to sell their core businesses. You can share the empty cake with the people below.¡±


    ¡± The Han family will take a quarter, and the other quarter will go to Siegel Company as a department bonus. The monthly ie will be distributed to the rebels, and the remaining half will be rewarded to those who have abandoned the darkness and joined the light. The distribution will be calcted based on the amount of food they have previously contributed.¡±


    Han Zezheng thought for a moment and said softly,¡±Your Highness, just give them a quarter. The Han family will take one-eighth. The remaining three-eighths should be yours¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°No, just do as I say.¡± Kant said,¡± I¡¯m not interested in money.¡±


    Han Zezheng¡¯s body trembled.


    At this moment, he was first shocked, then endless envy and admiration surged in his heart.


    He was not interested in money.


    If this was said by amoner who couldn¡¯t even afford a house, it would simply make peopleugh their heads off.


    However, if the person who said this could throw hundreds of thousands of tons of food on the ground, half selling and half selling, then this was the ultimate expression of forgetting everything. It was the nonchnce of treating money as dirt, the great ambition of chasing dreams, and the supreme realm that ordinary people could never reach.


    Han Zezheng had suddenly found a direction in his life.


    Before he died, he wanted to be like His Highness Kant and say such pretentious words in an upright manner.


    Kant nced at the stunned Old Han and pursed his lips.


    He was indeed not interested in this bit of soup.


    As his experience and vision broadened, as his strength and mission increased, he was no longer a young man who was counting on his fingers to make money all day.


    Other worlds still had a gold-and-silver-based financial system, but on Earth, silver had be an industrial raw material, and its price was very different from gold.


    He could have bought enough silver on Earth, then dumped it all out in the other world, exchanged it all for gold, and then brought the gold back to Earth to sell for more silver-and so on and so forth, until the price of silver on Earth soared, or the financial system of the other worldpletely exploded.<div>


    The reason why he didn¡¯t do this was because he was toozy to do it, and it would be too ostentatious.


    There were simply too many legitimate ways to earn money for Kant now. There was no need for him to waste his time and energy to trade for these precious metals.


    For example, the well drilling business in Byagungulban that he had previously negotiated with the five permanent members of the council on Earth had brought him eight billion US dors in revenue. Even if six billion of the funds were settled in physical form, there was still two billion US dors in cash.


    The hundred thousand tons of grain that had been smashed into the distant port the day before yesterday had been settled with six billion yuan. The country had directly mobilized a state-owned granary to sell half of the old grain that had been tested to be slightly unsuitable for storage and was about to be auctioned off at a discount to Kant. He had only received thirty million yuan.


    Even if it was old grain, the price was too cheap. Kant returned the favor. While transporting the grain to Moani, he also helped the country transport some goods.


    This was the reason for buying food. He was afraid that there would be a famine in Komoira, so he prepared some food in advance.


    Just like that, Kant got his hands on food at a cheap price, and the country sent a batch of ¡± heavy engineering equipment ¡± to Africa in a time-saving and effortless manner. As for who was the one who profited¡­


    Then, he would have to ask the cars painted with the five-starred red g beside Moani¡¯s granary in the White Fog World.


    All in all, Kant¡¯s current realm was indeed no different from treating money like dirt.


    He could already buy anything that money could buy on Earth.


    But the problem was¡­There were many truly good things that money could not buy.


    Kant shook his head. After distributing the cake to his subordinates, his gaze gradually turned cold.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±<div>


    He took out another report.


    ¡± Today, Arsett received a confession. Horus has already investigated and verified it, and personally interrogated it. There are three noble families that have pledged allegiance to me, and at least five wealthy merchants who have chosen to be loyal to me. During the food war, they bet on both sides. One side will offer me a ton of food, and the other side will secretly buy two tons.¡±


    ¡°What a talent. He learned without a teacher. He even knows how to sh. Moreover, he thinks that I have a 50 ¨C 50 chance of winning against the other party. He really has deep confidence in me¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you think we should deal with this?¡± Kant nced at Han Zezheng.


    Han Zezheng¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. His face turned pale, and then he revealed a fierce expression of deep hatred. He took a deep breath and bowed.¡± This old man was negligent. Please punish me, Your Highness. As for how to deal with me, I should be punished ording to thew and implicate the entire family. Traitors are more hateful than enemies!¡±


    Kant thought for a moment.¡± There¡¯s no need for a formal punishment. Killing them is a warning to others. How about this? You can distribute the rewards to the loyal followerster and let them execute the punishment.¡±


    ¡°Executed?¡± The people from Aurora didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Yes, execution.¡± Kant smiled coldly.¡± Let the loyal nobles who have pledged their allegiance to me personally punish the traitors after receiving the reward for their loyalty. Find a bigger room, tie up the few traitors who are good at hedges, and throw them in the middle. Give the others a knife each, and everyone will chop the traitors into minced meat together. Isn¡¯t that a good idea? I think we still have to beat them up.¡±


    Han Zezheng finally understood.


    His face became paler and paler, and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t that a little cruel?¡± Kant asked calmly. Oh, I have to look at it from another angle. Look, these people chose to stand on my side. Could it be that they think I¡¯m more righteous and kind? I don¡¯t think so. They¡¯re just very smart. They think I¡¯ll win and stand on my side.¡±


    ¡± I know what they¡¯re thinking, and I can understand their motives. It¡¯s normal for a good bird to choose a tree to live in. However, they¡¯re on my side for benefits, and I still ept them despite knowing this. Shouldn¡¯t they be very grateful and give me double their loyalty? Am I right? I can ignore their motives, but I¡¯ll definitely care about their future actions. You¡¯re relying on me for benefits, but you¡¯re not loyal. You¡¯re ready to jump ship at any time, and you want to bet on both sides. Do you think I¡¯m a charity?¡±


    He spoke with a kind expression and a calm tone.


    Meanwhile, Han Zezheng¡¯s legs were already trembling.


    ¡°Therefore, you will be in charge of executing the execution of the entire family. In addition, all the direct members of each family who are over the age of 16, including your family, will have to attend the ceremony¡­Sigh, some people just don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. How many times have I reminded them nicely? They still want to die¡­¡±


    Kant leaned back and crossed his legs. He nced at Old Han. Sit for a while?¡±


    Han Zezheng trembled as he retreated and carefully sat down on the chair.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to say that he wasn¡¯t tired.


    ¡± Then, there¡¯s onest thing. You¡¯ve done well this time. You¡¯ve worked hard and deserve to be rewarded. The quarter promised to your family was a reward for your Han family¡¯s efforts in this matter. You¡¯ve used all means to gather and transport food, while you, Han, have beenmanding the entire grain price war. It¡¯s not easy to withstand the pressure and act everywhere. Therefore, I want to reward you for your efforts.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡± Kant raised his finger.


    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to give me a choice. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do,¡± Han Zezheng said in a low voice.


    ¡°Let me finish.¡±


    ¡°.. Yes.¡±


    ¡± For a long time toe, Distant Harbor will be an independent city under my control. It will take on its historical mission and fully support the development of the Paragon Element and the Underworld.¡±


    Kant said,¡± The city¡¯s politics, economy, military, culture, and other areas must all be in my hands. The first thing I have to ensure is that the government decrees are carried out and the orders are strictly enforced. In other words, the mayor¡¯s position is a heavy responsibility. Not only must he be loyal, but he must also be capable. He must be one of my men.¡±


    Han Zezheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be happy. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Kant said, shattering his fantasy.


    The light was quickly extinguished.


    Kant shook his head and said,¡± Let¡¯s put it this way. During the food war a few days ago, the emissaries of the various countries were watching the show in secret. Now that the show is over, they were scared again. The overall situation in Distant Harbor has been decided. The negotiations that have dragged on for more than ten days are finally about to be decided. I¡¯ve already heard from Cavisaron and the others that the negotiations should be a rtively long process, and they will start with the ministers.¡±


    ¡± Because of the rules. Kings versus kings, soldiers versus soldiers. The ones who are qualified to talk to me are the Chairman of the Council, the Emperor of the Empire, and the Phoenix King of the elves. They can¡¯t possiblye in person from the beginning. Before that, they will definitely send important ministers to talk first. Those ministers and envoys from various countries aren¡¯t qualified to talk to me personally. When theye, they can only talk to my subjects. As for you, you¡¯re not very qualified.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to hear, but it makes sense,¡± he said, looking at Old Han.


    Han Zezheng nodded silently.


    The person who was qualified to represent His Highness Kant and negotiate with the ministers of the various countries was definitely the ¡± prime minister ¡± that the Skyquaking Dragon had acknowledged. Han Zezheng was far from being able to do so, be it in terms of trust or ability.


    ¡± I¡¯ve already decided on the person in charge of the negotiations. He¡¯s also the first mayor of Second Yuangang City. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll leave a position for you in the new government. You¡¯ll be responsible for coordinating and developing the economic activities and financial security of Yuangang City in the future. Of course, you¡¯ll have to assess your performance. Merits will be rewarded, and mistakes will be punished. If you make any mistakes or make any mistakes, I¡¯ll also remove you from your position.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the second option?¡± Han Zezheng thought for a moment.


    ¡± The second choice is the president of Siegel Company. The position is vacant.¡±


    Kant said,¡± This is a private force that directly reports to me. Public and private businesses still have to be separated. Thispany is mainly responsible for various businesses in the Sieget region and even outside the West Coast. It is independent of Distant Port. When it was first established, its first task was to consolidate the gains from this economic war, including the coteral assets obtained after the dragons collected their debts. The coteral assets will be gradually transferred to the Sieget Company to be consolidated¡­¡±


    ¡°I choose this one,¡±Han Zezheng said without hesitation.


    Kant narrowed his eyes.


    ¡± But your expression tells me that you want to choose the first option.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Old Han stood up in panic.


    Kant extended his hand and stopped him.


    ¡°Calm down, Old Han. Think carefully.¡±


    He said,¡± I¡¯ll give you another chance to answer. I also promise you that I won¡¯t be cold or unhappy because you chose the first option, nor will I look at you differently because you chose the second option. The nature of the two positions is the same, and they are both rewarding and punishing mistakes. If you do well as the finance minister of Far Harbor, you will also have the opportunity to be the mayor. If you do badly at Siegel Company, you will also have the risk of going home to retire. Think about it.¡±


    Han Ze was standing on the spot, his eyes changing. He must be fighting with himself in his heart.


    He was silent for a long time.


    ¡°.. Your Highness, I want to be an official.¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice,¡± I¡¯ve been a merchant all my life. I don¡¯t want my children and grandchildren to continue this lowly business. If I choose the second one, I won¡¯t be able to face my ancestors after I die.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s reasonable.¡± Kant let out a breath.¡± Alright, I promise you. After the new government of Far Harbor is established, your letter of appointment will be sent. Before that, you¡¯ll have to stand guard for thest time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Kant shook his head after Han Zezheng left. Damn it, weck talent. Siegel doesn¡¯t even have a CEO. Where are we going to find one¡­¡±


    As she muttered to herself, a fragrant wind blew. Long Niang¡¯s pretty face appeared from the right side of her vision, and she was very close to her.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant gave her a sideways nce.¡± What¡¯s up?¡±


    Lily smiled obsequiously.¡± Me, me. What do you think of me being the president?¡±


    Kant thought for a moment.¡± Alright. I¡¯ll give you 50% of the shares. Come, take off your-¡±


    He reached out to grab Long Niang¡¯s chest.


    Lily¡¯s face turned red. She suddenly jumped back and shouted,¡± What do you want? You want to set me up with some randompany? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Long Niang red at Kang De fiercely and entered the bedroom from the study. Kang De called for him toe in. It was Han Zezheng who had returned.


    Old Han must have heard Long Niang¡¯s shout, but he pretended not to hear anything. He bowed and said,¡± Former Governor Norman is kneeling outside Tidal Sound Manor. He wishes to see Your Highness¡­¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] There were a few hundred more words today, and it was consideredpensation for the paragraph that was repeated yesterday. Although it had been changed immediately yesterday¡­


    P.S. 2: I¡¯m not in a good state today. I¡¯ll try to write more tomorrow. Good night.

 Chapter 572: 572

    Chapter 572: 572


    I¡¯m Looking at You


    A carriage without any coat of arms stopped on the street not far from Tidal Manor.


    Count Hawes and his wife, Annie, sat in the car.


    The earl gently pushed open the window, revealing a crack. He looked out at the beautiful scenery outside the window. He tried to find a shadow, but he could not see anything. The earl, who was in his prime, instantly felt ashamed from the bottom of his heart. He hated his own weakness and ipetence.


    Someone was sacrificing themselves.


    Yet, he had ced his hopes on someone else.


    I hope that person¡¯s sacrifice and sacrifice can save my career and¡­ Family.


    Hawes looked across.


    A faint fragrance wafted through the carriage. It was the rich charm of a fully bloomed flower. Sitting opposite him was his wife. Her hair was tied up elegantly and elegantly, and she held a small ivory fan. Her voluptuous body was wrapped in a sea-blue long dress. The white skin exposed at the cuffs and cor was enough to make any man want to move.


    This was his wife, his Annie, the mother of his daughters.


    She was known for her gentleness, elegance, and erudition. The salon she held was the most famous in the city and even the entire province. She was his treasure, making him proud and envious of every man in Far Harbor. Such a wife deserved the careful care of the man who had her.<div>


    However, Count Hawes, who had a smooth career, a happy life, and a promising future, had a dark side that was not to be revealed to outsiders. No matter how beautiful a woman was, there would be a day when he would get tired of ying with her. Over the years, he was used to having fun outside, but this was not the most ridiculous thing. The most ridiculous thing was that when he looked at his elegant and dignified wife, who was voluptuous, the darkest desires would asionally surge out of his heart.


    He often fantasized that a pair or a few pairs of hands that did not belong to him would tear his wife¡¯s beautiful dress apart, revealing her soft and tender body like a white sheep. Then, a dark body would forcefully pull her delicious white and tender body into his arms. The body that did not belong to him could be strong, or it could be old and dry. It would be best if it emitted a strange smell and was stained with filth. Then, this filth would pollute the noblest and purest.


    Those who were twisted, screaming,ughing, struggling,promising, those who were pure were tainted, those who were persistent were abused, and the treasures in his heart were tainted by ugly foreign objects. He actually got a leap of imagination from them. It was just like when he was young, he also thought of the fair body under the maid¡¯s skirt. Now, he had be an adult and thirsted for more excitement.


    This kind of dark and immoral fantasy was enough to make his soul tremble. It was the best seasoning for his passion to wane and pursue excitement in the past few years. Fortunately, he could still control himself and understand the difference between fantasy and reality. When he yed with other people¡¯s wives, he imagined his wife being treated like this, and then he could arouse even greater excitement and impulse. However¡­


    However, he chose the wrong side and made the wrong choice, owing a huge loan. The person who controlled all of this was like a god in the clouds, who could crush him into powder with a finger. All struggles and resistance were useless. If he wanted to live and protect his family business, he had to exchange for the forgiveness of that person.


    And his wife had said the word sacrifice.


    Naturally, this arch dam elder brother from another world began to make wild associations.


    He objected sternly, but the evil voice in his heart was whispering. The strong reaction was only to cover up the throbbing in his heart. He had even diedst night. This had not happened in more than twenty years, and the content of the dream had not disappeared from his mind. He dreamed that his wife was¡­


    ¡°Governor, you should be here.¡±


    A voice that was filled with mncholy but still gentle and pleasant sounded in his ear.


    The earl quivered and came back to his senses. He silently leaned forward slightly, pulled the thin nket on his knees, and forced a smile.


    ¡°.. Yes, it should be.¡±


    Annie looked at her husband strangely. She seemed to have thought of something andforted him gently.¡± Don¡¯t worry too much. You must be under a lot of pressure recently.¡±


    Looking at her beautiful smile, the Earl felt ashamed again.


    ¡°.. Yes.¡±


    That was it.


    This was good.


    Annie doesn¡¯t need to do anything because the governor will do it for us.


    He gripped the letter in his pocket tightly.<div>


    This morning, the Heuss Manor had received a letter from the governor himself. In the letter, Lord Norman said that all of this was because of his wrong decision. The economy and people of the entire province had been affected. The respectable gentlemen had suffered heavy losses, and some had even ended their lives in despair. This matter had to end here and as soon as possible. He would fight for everyone¡¯s vitality at all costs.


    He had originally harbored a grudge against the governor and also felt that this letter was just a flowery statement.


    But soon after, the butler who went out to inquire about the news brought back shocking news.


    The governor had written letters to all the nobles in the distant port overnight and sent them out this morning. It was also this morning that Lord Norman bid farewell to his family members in the courtyard of Golden Moon. Many people had fainted from crying. From family members to guards and servants, everyone knelt down to see them off.<div>


    It was like sending off a hero who was about to die.


    The former governor took off his luxurious robe and shoes. He wore only a coarse linen shirt and carried a bramble on his back. Facing the bone-chilling cold wind in the morning, he knelt in front of his house.


    Then, he walked on his knees, kowtowing every three steps, and headed towards Tidal Manor.


    From the richest and noblest Tulip District in Distant Harbor, through the flourishingmercial district, through the residential district, and even through the slums, he knelt down step by step in such a pathetic and humble manner.


    When Earl Hawes heard this, he was so shocked that he was speechless.


    He even secretly went to take a look.


    The governor who held the administrative power of a province, the influential person who could call the wind and summon the rain in the distant port, the spiritual leader of all the nobles in the Blue Wave Province, and the governor of Goethe¡¯s territory were crawling like a dog.


    He saw many nobles, townsfolk, and evenmoners at the scene.


    He also heard the governor¡¯s shouts. Apart from kneeling and kowtowing in the ancient way of the Aurora, Lord Norman begged for His Highness Kant¡¯s forgiveness.


    Kant, please calm your anger. Kant, please impose all the punishment on this sinful subject. Please let this matter end as soon as possible. No more bloodshed, no more soaring prices, no more unrest in the province.


    For the livelihood of more people.


    Seeing that scene from afar, Earl Hawes felt tears roll down his face. He was shaken by that noble soul. A dignified and dignified lord, in the most humble manner, was as lowly as dirt in front of themoners. He threw away all his dignity and begged Kant for mercy like a dog just to protect more people. He could not do that, no matter what.


    If amoner saw him like this, he wouldmit suicide on the spot.<div>


    He used the Eagle Eye Scroll to see it. Almost everyone was crying. Be it the nobles, themoners, or the lowlifes, they could not bear to see the Governor being so humble and pitiful. The elderly noble was cowering in the cold wind. However, they did not dare to say anything in fear of Kant¡¯s tyranny.


    But his noble soul was enough to move everyone.


    Even the humblest and most detestable lowlife would be moved by such nobility.


    So¡­ Will you forgive us?


    If the governor begged him like this¡­


    We¡¯ll show our submission and we won¡¯t go against him anymore. In that case, His Highness Kant will forgive us, right?


    In that case, Annie wouldn¡¯t have to go¡­Everything would be fine.


    He was both touched and ashamed.


    He was touched by the governor¡¯s responsibility and sacrifice, and ashamed of his own cowardice.


    He had to rely on the sacrifice of others to protect his family.


    ¡°Lord Norman¡­He is a noble like a saint and an example for us forever.¡±


    She had no way to repay his kindness, so she could only praise him a little more.


    This was also the rule of the nobles.<div>


    Just like how Kant single-handedly ended the war and defeated the elves, the entire Goethe sang praises of his name. Anyway, it did not cost money. There was no loss in boasting and coaxing.


    It was a different story when Kant expressed his hostility towards the nobles.


    Hawes sighed.¡± From today onwards, his name will resound throughout Goethe and even the entire continent. All the nobles will remember his humiliation and sacrifice today. This is his glory, not humiliation. In order to save and protect, he suffered and sacrificed, but the gods will remember¡­¡±


    He seemed to be immersed in this gratitude and praise, but he did not notice his wife¡¯s hesitation.


    An uneasy expression shed across Annie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Weng¡­¡±


    At this moment, a sound that sounded like the chirping of insects came from outside the carriage.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hawes shivered. Annie leaned over.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    From the window, he could see rows of ck floating objects taking off from Tidal Sound Manor and flying towards the entire city. The earl looked at them and panicked.¡± It¡¯s Kant¡¯s puppets!¡±


    These flying little things had ck eyes. The day before, he was blocked in the Hall of Justice and was forced to hold a sign in front of that eye and spin around, just like Brother Dong.


    ¡°What is Kant trying to do?¡± he asked uneasily. He¡­¡±


    ¡± We admit defeat, Your Highness Kant. We beg for mercy.¡±


    A familiar voice came from afar.<div>


    ¡°Governor?¡± Hawes was shocked.


    He looked out but did not see the Governor. The voice came from the sky. He looked up and found that the aircraft was different from the previous one. It was hanging an alchemy device that looked like a morning glory.


    A voice came from within.


    Then, another voice sounded, filled with disdain.


    ¡± Kant!¡± The voice was very young and recognizable. Even though he had never heard it with his own ears, Hawes was still the first to react.¡± Kant!¡±


    After all, he was a noble and had seen the world. It was easy for him to think of the current situation.


    ¡± Kant used alchemy skills to rey his conversation with the Governor!¡±


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Hawes asked nkly.


    Annie did not say anything. Thedy pursed her lips and listened carefully. His Highness Kant¡¯s voice was different from what she had imagined. But more importantly, the emotions contained in the voice.


    The woman seemed to understand something.


    Her heart clenched¡­Things didn¡¯t seem that simple.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    In the study, Kant looked at the old man who was kneeling on the ground with contempt. His expression was emotionless.


    He never allowed anyone to kneel before him.


    It was the same this time.


    Norman¡¯s body trembled slightly. He could sense that something was wrong from Kant¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    His voice was gloomy and weak, as if all his energy had been sucked out, leaving only a numb shell. The former governor said in a low voice,¡± We have lost, Your Highness. You have crushed all our will to resist. We tremble under your majesty and no longer dare to have any rebellious thoughts. You have won aplete victory. The miracle two days ago was even more dazzling than a forbidden spell. The entire world will be shocked by your power¡­¡±


    Kant crossed his legs and stared at his fingers without saying a word.


    Norman said in a low voice,¡± I¡¯m here to offer a surrender form and ask for your mercy and forgiveness. There¡¯s no need to chase after you after victory. The world has seen your strength. Please show them your mercy. A proper forgiveness will not harm your dignity, and it will only bring you more respect¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Kantughed again.¡± You¡¯re scared just like that? You¡¯re not going to fight anymore?¡±


    ¡± We wouldn¡¯t dare. We were wrong, Your Highness. We don¡¯t have the courage to resist in front of you. It was our arrogance and arrogance that blinded our eyes. We know we were wrong.¡±


    ¡± Please stop,¡± the former governor said shakily.¡± Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡± Why should I forgive you?¡± Kant asked. Give me a reason?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you were the ones who started the whole thing, right? You thought that you were noble nobles. Even if you betrayed me, even if you epted the money of the Imperium, and even if you spread rumors about me, I shouldn¡¯t have killed their entire family. I should have even pardoned them.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, it means that I¡¯m not giving you face, so I have to teach you a lesson. Isn¡¯t this the purpose of you starting a food war? What, you can¡¯t afford to y anymore?¡±


    He said slowly,¡± You guys, even children know to stand firm after losing and getting beaten. What¡¯s wrong with you guys? If I don¡¯t follow your rules, it means that I¡¯m not giving you face. When you deal with me and get beaten up by me, you know the pain, so youe over and beg me to stop. If you want to fight, you fight. If you lose, you shout to stop. If you shout to stop, you think you can leave safely. You think I¡¯ll let you off. How can there be such a good thing in the world?¡±


    Norman said in a low voice,¡± No, we are not such shameless people. Just like how the defeated will pay ransom, we will repay your kindness and forgiveness with enough returns. The amount will definitely satisfy you. You can control our business. From now on, we will also be your most determined followers. We will fight for you and clear all enemies for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you worthy?¡±


    He interrupted her disdainfully.


    Norman looked up in surprise, his face pale.


    ¡± A bunch of cowardly people who only have the heart to fight. They joined forces to cause a bigmotion, and all they did was f * cking start a war on grain prices. What a f * cking loud thunder! It only made a few raindrops fall, and I almost diedughing on the streets.¡±


    ¡± When the nobles of the entire province saw the opportunity to make money, they surrounded you like dogs that ate sh * t. The nobles of an entire country were waving gs and shouting for you, but they were defeated by me with a raise of my hand. The nobles of the entire province were trapped in it. You shameful things, are you worthy of being my dogs?!¡±


    ¡°Repay?¡± Kant sneered. Compensation? Holding shares? I¡¯d find it troublesome to give you these useless things for free. I want your property, wealth, and women. Do I need you to give them to me? Is there anything I can¡¯t get in the current Far Harbor?¡±


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m willing, everything of yours will fall into my hands. The things that I can get myself are already mine. You¡¯re using my things to repay me, and you want me to forgive you? Norman, if this is the kind of nonsense you¡¯re here to beg for mercy for, you can go home and wait for your death right now-you¡¯re wasting my time!¡±


    Kant¡¯s tone was stern.


    Normany in front of Kant and fell silent for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Then, he said softly,¡± We have suffered a crushing defeat. In front of you, we have no threat or bargaining chips. We are no longer qualified to negotiate with you. It seems hopeless to use any conditions to exchange for your mercy. Then, Your Highness Kant¡­¡±


    ¡°Pity? How about pity?¡± he asked.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant frowned.


    ¡°I beg for your mercy, your mercy for us, your pity for this city, your pity for this province.¡±


    Norman¡¯s tone was gloomy as he slowly said,¡± Yesterday, as far as I know, there were seventeen people whomitted suicide. They were nobles with hundreds of years of inheritance, young and strong rising stars, business geniuses, and talented artists. They made stupid decisions and owed huge debts. They couldn¡¯t get new loans, their businesses couldn¡¯t turn over, and their food couldn¡¯t be shipped out.¡±


    ¡± Then theymitted suicide, leaving behind a huge debt, as well as despairing orphans and widows. Their brothers, servants, and subordinates were fighting for the family business, leaving the debt to the poor widow. The widow had no one to take care of and protect her. A brothel or a courtyard was the only way out. She would be a ything, and even her daughters. The number would increase.¡±


    ¡± Not just them. Arge number of nobles and merchants will go bankrupt. Their shops will close, and those who are employed will lose their jobs. They will not be able to earn money, buy food, or support their families. This catastrophe will spread from the upper ss to the lower ss, engulfing everyone, not just Distant Harbor, but the entire province. Countless people will suffer. They have no choice but to pray¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why I beg you, Your Highness, to pity them for their sake. Please end this cmity as soon as possible. I¡¯m willing to bear all the responsibility for this incident and bear all the cruel punishments. Your Highness, enough people have died and enough people have been injured. I¡­¡±


    As he said this, his tone began to choke.


    The governor¡¯s voice echoed through the speakers in Distant Harbor.


    His deep tone was very infectious. Despair andpassion spread. The nobles were already in tears, and the civilians were also moved to tears because the governor mentioned them. How noble a person was, yet he still considered their livelihood.


    Distant Harbor, immersed in emotions and prayers, heard a loud voice.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    This voice woke them up from their emotions.


    Kant looked at Norman with a solemn expression.


    ¡°I said¡­¡± He said,¡± Let me ask you something.¡±


    Norman looked up in surprise. He had not expected such a development. Was he not such a kind person? Didn¡¯t he always pity the lowly peasants?


    Kant asked directly,¡± If this food war goes ording to your n, and the price of food rises, triggering a civil revolt, I¡¯ll lose. What do you n to do?¡±


    Norman immediately said,¡± We can swear to God that we have no choice but to fight back. We still maintain the greatest respect for you. We just want you to understand our thoughts a little. Even if we win, we will negotiate with you in a respectful manner to get a good result¡­¡±


    ¡°No-that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking,¡±


    Kant stared at him with a gaze as sharp as a sword.


    ¡± What I¡¯m asking you is that the price of grain is rising uncontrobly from five copper coins to two silver coins, or even three, four, and five. The civilians will not even be able to buy two taels of grain for a day, and they will not be able to eat for a few days, or even more than ten days. They will be malnourished, and even go crazy. They will eat everything they can grab in endless pain, including leather, mud, and garbage, before they starve to death in a twisted way! What I¡¯m asking you is, how do you n to deal with this?¡±


    He took a step forward, and the anger and killing intent in his eyes finally erupted.


    Norman¡¯s heart trembled. Frightened by this killing intent, he couldn¡¯t help but fall back.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Kant said coldly,¡± When I set up the counterattack against you, I asked Han Zezheng to ensure that no one in Distant Harbor would starve to death. He prepared a dozen pages of ns and arrangements for this. I want to know if there are any ns in your ns to prevent the poor in Distant Harbor from starving to death due to the high grain prices.¡±


    ¡± After I win, the first thing I¡¯ll do is to distribute five days ¡®worth of food to the civilians of the city for free to make up for their fear, hunger, and excessive expenses in the past few days. I want to know now, in your n, is there a n to appease the situation after winning?¡±


    He took another step forward.


    His killing intent was already as cold as ice.


    Norman subconsciously stepped back, but he could not say a word.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You motherf * cker.¡±


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I knew it long ago. I knew it long ago. I know all about your morals.¡±


    ¡± But, noble noble lord.¡±


    ¡°I still want to say it.¡±


    ¡°F * ck your mothers.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if these people starve to death? It didn¡¯t matter even if the lowly peasants starved to death? If a hundred or a thousand of them starve to death, the surrounding viges and towns will replenish them. They are like weeds that will continue to grow even if they are cut off. How can they be worthy of your attention?¡±


    Kant reached out, grabbed Norman by the cor, and lifted him up.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told Han Zezheng to tell you when you went to look for him?¡±


    ¡°I said-you¡¯re all bugs.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m acting tough? Do you think I¡¯m insulting you?¡±


    ¡°Wrong, you are worms, selfish worms, greedy mosquitoes, cruel ticks. Damn you, how dare you raise the price of grain? Do you know how many people will starve to death because of your n? You knew, but you didn¡¯t care. F * ck, I wanted to kill your entire family back then. Now, you still dare to talk about pity in front of me. Are you worthy? Are you worthy?¡±


    ¡°You bugs!¡±


    He threw the governor to the ground with all his might, and the other party let out a miserable cry.


    Kant¡¯s expression was cold as he stepped on his back.


    It was like crushing a bug.


    ¡°Beg for mercy, pity, and say that someonemitted suicide. Nobles, great artists, young and promising businessmen. Even if I kill all of you, one by one, and your entire family, can their corpses fill up this Tidal Sound Manor? I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡± But if you win, I¡¯m afraid all the graveyards in this citybined won¡¯t be enough to amodate the poor who starved to death during this period!¡±


    ¡± But even if the grain prices skyrocketed, the famine in the distant port, and more than half of the 200,000 people starved to death, is that a lot?¡±


    ¡°Not much! Because this continent, thisnd, this country, or just this city, since ancient times, thousands of years ago, the corpses of those who died because of famine, malnutrition, overwork, lynchings, and epidemic diseases, because of your inaction, cold-blooded cruelty, and even voluntary murder, can fill every inch of this city! Their screams added together are thousands of times louder than the sound of the wind in this sea!¡±


    ¡°When have you ever listened to their voices? When have you ever cared about their lives?¡±


    ¡°Is this the first time you guys are doing this? How many times have you and your ancestors used the same method? Since when did you turn a blind eye to the lives of themoners? When will you understand that your blood is as hot as theirs? When will you understand that your lives are as fragile and precious as theirs?¡±


    Kant squatted down and grabbed the man¡¯s hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I want to do? Why not? Why didn¡¯t he stop? You ask me why I want to be enemies with the nobles? Why did he treat you in a crueler way?


    This is my answer.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t like killing. My goal has never been to destroy you, nor to kill all of you.¡±


    ¡± What I want to destroy is your self-righteous indifference, cruelty, and cruelty,¡± he said slowly.¡± It is your privilege and ability to trample on living beings as you please. As long as anyone dares to y with such power and use the misery of living beings as a tool to achieve their goals, I will appear before him.¡±


    ¡°I will use his and his family¡¯s blood to intimidate the other despicable scoundrels. I will execute his entire family and exterminate his entire family. I will use whatever method can intimidate you and eliminate these despicable and depraved low-level lives to the greatest extent. My benevolentw only applies to ordinary living beings. I will not check whether your family is innocent or not, because no matter how innocent they are¡­¡±


    ¡°There will also be no innocent civilians who have no choice but to let you decide their deaths.¡±


    ¡°So, listen up.¡±


    The camera controlled by the iron son turned to Kant.


    ¡± I am Kant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] 7,000 words! Where are the tickets?

 Chapter 573: 573

    Chapter 573: 573


    The Candidate for the CEO


    Day 14.


    The wind and waves were still turbulent.


    The storm on the twelfth day was intensifying the turmoil.


    On that day, Norman, the former governor of the Blue Wave Province, took the thorns and begged for forgiveness. He kowtowed every three steps and went to the Tidal Sound Manor to ask for forgiveness. Then, the drone flew to the city and the loudspeaker broadcasted in real time. The former ruler and the current ruler of the distant port performed a crosstalk for the people of the city.


    This one was called ¡± Mr. Kang angrily rebukes the former governor of Far Harbor.¡±


    Those harsh words were like a cold wind, blowing in the hearts of all the nobles of Distant Harbor who were hoping for luck, making them feel bone-deep despair.


    All the citizens of Distant Harbor heard the anger of His Highness Kant.


    But nothing happened.


    Most of them were just very touched and grateful, but this kind of feeling and gratitude was no different from the feeling of being touched when they heard the governor¡¯s words ¡± petition for the peaceful lives of innocent citizens ¡°.


    They were still very far away from waking up.


    In fact, many people would never truly wake up in this lifetime.


    However, just like a farmer, no matter what the season was like, no matter what the year¡¯s harvest was like¡­


    ¨C Sowing was necessary.


    There might be pests, droughts, cold waves, storms, and heavy rains. Even if the ears were ripe, the fruits might not be good. No one knew what would happen in the future, and the results of hard work might not be satisfactory, but at least one thing was certain.


    That was¡­Thend was fertile.


    All the farmers had to do was to water and nourish the crops, iste the pests, and pray silently.


    After hearing the final ultimatum, some nobles became crazy and ruthless. They tried to create chaos in the city that day, set fire to people, and then waited for an opportunity to escape.


    However, they knew nothing about true power. With the assistance of the Tribunal, Horus had alreadypleted a bit of cyberization in the city of Distant Harbor with the help of the information tform and arge number of information receiving ends of the Knight Astolford. Big Brother¡¯s Gaze and Fear had already been established.


    Two minutes after the arson, the two dragons had already taken off and arrived at the scene of the incident in twenty-three seconds. They used their powerful magic power to draw away arge amount of air elements in the area and instantly extinguished the fire. The Rebel Society¡¯s rapid response team that arrivedter used life detection spells to search for suspects hiding nearby. Horus used drones to scan the Face Recognition and quickly identified the criminals.


    Arcete, who had been given the title of ¡± Whip ¡± by Kant, had already submitted his pledge of allegiance on the eighth day. As the chief interrogation expert of the Rebel Society, he began torturing the arsonists.


    Even though the mastermind had hidden and cut through theyers of orders, they knew nothing about the power of big data.


    Horus ¡®drone had been wandering around the streets for more than ten days, specifically recording people who did not register their identity cards. Unless the mastermind had nned to do something more than ten days ago, and then specially found some private soldiers to hide in their mansions and castles for more than ten days to prevent them from leaving, this level of separation and concealment was meaningless in front of theputing power of artificial intelligence.


    Horus used a few milliseconds to identify a few arsonists. He pulled up the records of the time and checked the people who had been in contact with him in the area at that time. He called out overnight to confirm their identities. He moved inyer byyer, pulling carrots and mud along the way, and finally locked onto the identity of the suspect.


    After checking, he had indeed run away.


    Since Brother Kang was watching every nobleman¡¯s house, he must have escaped by hiding his identity. He continued to search along this line of thought.


    In the end, they sessfully intercepted the nobles who were involved in the case and tried to escape.


    It took three hours and eighteen minutes.


    During this period, they used the big datawork, strong artificial intelligence, Sk system, Dragon Air Force, the various departments of the Rebel Society, the naval fleets of the three countries, and the rangers of the Investigation Corps.


    Kant then signed the Order of n Extermination.


    Another Goethe noble family with a long history and deep heritage was uprooted. All honors and titles were revoked, and all wealth, industries, and reputation were taken back. All bloodlines were severed, and all records were erased.


    At around 11 o¡¯clock that night, all the nobles who were under house arrest in Distant Harbor were visited by the Rebel Suppression Society. Their identities were verified, and then His Highness Kant¡¯s decision and punishment n for the traitors were announced.


    The duration of the punishment n was one year.


    The immediate execution of the death penalty and the investigation of the property industry were carried out in several months.


    And finally¡­Operation Annihtion.


    ¡± Wipe out all records and traces of the Garcia family in Distant Harbor. Destroy all rted books, raze the family cemetery, change the name of the bridges, parks, and buildings named after them, and prohibit them from being mentioned in public. In a year¡¯s time, make the citizens of Distant Harborpletely forget this selfish, cold, crazy, and hateful degenerate group. Make their rotten names be umon words that are only spoken by a few simrly rotten nobles.¡±


    ¡± The court will pursue and settle the coteral branches of the Garcia family in Goethe¡¯s territory within a year until they give up their titles, surnames, and all the wealth,nd, and industries obtained in the name of Garcia, or faceplete physical and spiritual extinction.¡±


    ¡± From this day forth, anyone who dares to use the name of Distant Port Garcia and act in ordance with his bloodline and surname will be Kant¡¯s enemy. We will not rest until one of us is dead. Anyone who is his friend will be Kant¡¯s enemy and will be killed together.¡±


    After hearing all the decisions, there were not many nobles who could stand on their own.


    This was because the rebels had also read the warning that His Highness Kant had given to all the audiences.


    ¡°I want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°I killed their entire family and even scattered the ashes of their ancestors. It wasn¡¯t because they wanted to run away, nor was it because they still resisted me. It was because they didn¡¯t take what I said today to heart.¡±


    ¡± What I said to Norman is also to you. I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re still used to ignoring the misery of civilians and even using them as tools to achieve your goals, I¡¯ll make you pay the heaviest price. He didn¡¯t understand, and even dared to set fire to the city, kill people, create chaos, and hurt the innocent. Then I¡¯ll let these nobles know how cheap their family¡¯s lives can be.¡±


    ¡± I only f * cking told you to treat them as humans. If you can¡¯t even do that, what¡¯s the point of living?¡±


    ¡°Also, if you guys are going to do something next time, you¡¯d better be more confident.¡±


    The deterrence of military might, stricter surveince and patrolling of the wealthy districts, economic blockade, the dragons who came to collect debts, and Kant¡¯sckeys who began arge-scale counterattack and embezzled the benefits.


    The nobles became crazier and crazier in fear, despair, and desperation.


    On the 14th day, the city gates of Distant Harbor opened, and a convoy entered with a roar.


    Kant weed them at the entrance of Tidal Sound Manor. Han Zezheng, quasi-general Kavisa, Master Ni, and Colonel Henry apanied them. They watched as the alchemy chariots stopped, puffing smoke.


    People jumped out of the cars, travel-worn but warm-hearted. There were about a hundred of them.


    ¡± Sir!¡± They bowed to Kant in unison.¡± Sir!¡±


    A person from Aurora, dressed in white and with his long hair tied up, jumped down from the car at the front. He smiled at Kant, his smile as warm as the morning sun.


    ¡°Your Highness, you have done something big.¡±


    Kant hugged him and put his arm around his shoulder. He turned around and said to the people at the entrance of the manor,¡± Let me introduce you. This is Hong San. He is my chief strategist and the chief historian of the shogunate. He is also the first ruler of the Second New Far Harbor City. He is my representative in the Western Continent.¡±


    These words were meant for the fleetmanders of the three countries.


    They would report Kant¡¯s words to the country.


    Then, the entire world would know that Kant¡¯s chief minister had stepped onto the stage of the continent. He would fight against the famous ministers and generals of various countries for the benefit of his monarch.


    Everyone revealed friendly smiles and greeted him politely.


    Only Han Ze was looking at Hong San, who was standing beside Kant, with aplicated gaze.


    Even though he was standing next to a mighty lord like Kant, who had awed the world and stirred the winds, this gentle young man did not hide his magnificence. When they stood together, they had the same ck hair and bright eyes. They were in high spirits, like two bright stars. They were so young and so dazzling¡­


    However, his hair had already turned white.


    The most sincere and passionate time of his life had long been worn away to the point where he had no memories.


    He was in a trance for a moment, and his heart was sour. However, he saw a white figure floating in front of him. The young man with the surname Hong had already arrived in front of him. He smiled and bowed.¡± Old Mister Han, I am Hong San. I have not yet received your¡­¡±


    Han Zezheng was stunned for a moment before returning the greeting.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought of his stupid unfilial son.


    Perhaps he had been beaten lightly in the past few years.


    Other than Hong San, there were another 126 people.


    They were all from Valentan and were carefully selected by Hong San over the past ten days. There were both men and women, and their ages ranged from sixteen to thirty. They were quick-witted, kind-hearted, and strong-willed. Moreover, their hatred for the elves was not as deep as the sea, irreconcble, or to the point where they would lose their minds and fight for their lives when they saw pointy ears.


    These young people would be the backbone of the shogunate.


    And the first batch of seeds.


    Tidal Sound Manor had 90 rooms, and four people were allocated to a room. It was more than enough to fit them into the guest rooms. Han Zezheng was in charge of this matter, and he wanted to make the manor feel a little more human. Kant, on the other hand, brought Hong San to the study on the third floor.


    Two minutes after she entered, Long Niang rolled her eyes and left.¡± Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡± No, I didn¡¯t ask you to leave.¡± Kant¡¯s puzzled voice came from behind the door.


    ¡°The atmosphere, the atmosphere!¡± Long Niang shouted through the door.


    Then, he walked away.


    ¡± That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Kant shrugged in the study.


    He looked at Hong San, who smiled.¡± Impressive, Your Highness. I knew it was her.¡±


    ¡°.. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s respect.¡±


    Kant rolled his eyes.¡± Oh, you guys. You¡¯re always listening to rumors. There¡¯s nothing going on between me and her¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, tell me about the great things you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Hong San smiled and said,¡± His Highness rebuked the former governor Norman. Every word was so brilliant that it shook the soul. It¡¯s no less than the speech at the Valentan National Cemetery. It will definitely be remembered by the world. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before there are artists who will adapt it into a y and sing it all over the world¡­¡±


    ¡± Really?¡± Kant narrowed his eyes.¡± Is it that exaggerated?¡±


    Hong San smiled and said,¡± It¡¯s not an exaggeration, Your Highness. Whether it¡¯s an angry rebuke or a speech, these two promations are made from the heart and feelings. Apassionate heart and a kind nature will resonate, especially the passage a few days ago. To establish the lives of the people is already the words of a saint.¡±


    Kant didn¡¯t show any signs of happiness orcency.


    He snorted.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. What I said that day was just a warning. I just wanted the nobles to treat the people as humans and not abuse them to achieve their goals. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat them up. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Just this kind of viewpoint, such a low moral requirement, is actually regarded as the words of a saint? What a sad and twisted world.¡±


    Hong San consoled him,¡± If it¡¯s about caring for the people and cherishing themon people, the saints and kings of ancient times have always been shouting about it. Even today, it¡¯s also the moral standard of emperors and carnivores. But it¡¯s easy to say, but difficult to do. I said that Your Highness is making a life for the people. It¡¯s the words of a saint. I¡¯m not praising you for your words. I¡¯m just saying that you do what you say. For the sake of the joys and sorrows of themon people, you warn the powerful and challenge a huge ss. If this isn¡¯t a saint, what is it?¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± Alright, alright. Stop praising me. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s useless?¡±Hong San said seriously. Otherwise, why would I be standing here? Otherwise, why would the 126 Valentans downstairse here? It was a good thing that His Highness could see through people¡¯s hearts and was pragmatic in everything. It was true that the world was difficult. Most people were cunning, selfish, and ungrateful. They needed someone to wake them up and teach them. However, at the same time, there would be noble souls that were as bright as ever, illuminating the darkness¡­There is always hope.¡±


    ¡± Your Highness¡¯s deration will resound throughout the world,¡± he said softly.¡± It will certainly rouse these lost souls.¡±


    ¡°-when the young men of progress from all over the world appear before me and bow their heads.¡± Kant waved his hand.¡± It¡¯s business. Let¡¯s talk about business.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Your Highness,¡± Hong Sanli said.


    ¡± Our focus will be on Sieget for a long time,¡± Kant said.


    ¡± The development of the underground world, the construction of the cities on the surface, the connection with the distant ports, the export of goods, values, influence, and power, forming a virtuous cycle. Therefore, I want to break the obstruction and monopoly of the old factions, return the focus of trade, clear out foreign enemies,pete with other countries, upgrade technology, expand production, awaken the wisdom of the people, and release productivity¡­There are many things.¡±


    ¡°There are some things that only I can do, so I will do it. There are also some things that I don¡¯t have the time to do, or that I¡¯m not good at doing, so you guys will do it. That¡¯s why I called you here.¡±


    Kant pointed at the map on the wall.¡± Distant Harbor is rotten to the core. Bureaucrats, soldiers, nobles, and merchants have ovepping identities and interests. I used the momentum of the grain war to start anew andpletely overthrow the old system. With the help of military force and economic advantages, this city will quicklyplete its transformation.¡±


    ¡± During this process, you will assist me in governing this city, paying special attention to the details. You will be the first leader of the new government of Faraway Harbor. The young people of Valentan that you have brought will be the backbone of Faraway Harbor as soon as possible. Horus will temporarily assist you. We will govern and develop this city with new efficiency, ideas, ideas, and tools¡­¡±


    Modern administrative systems, even super-modern technology, advanced tools, and ideas would greatly improve the efficiency of management. Since they had already controlled the distant port, they could not let it operate as inefficiently as before.


    Kant had often shared these concepts with Hong San. With his intelligence, it was not difficult for him to understand them.


    However¡­


    ¡°Temporarily?¡± Hong San asked.


    Kant shrugged.¡± Yes. Horus doesn¡¯t like to do such trivial and boring work. His efficiency isn¡¯t that high. He prefersbat and military technology development.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do in the future?¡±the people of Aurora asked hesitantly.


    ¡± I promised him that I would find a recement n as soon as possible. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Since Kant had said so, Hong San was relieved.


    ¡± Then, Your Highness, I understand.¡±


    He thought for a moment and drew a few strokes on the whiteboard beside him.¡± All political affairs are divided into internal affairs and external affairs. Internal affairs are the integration of distant ports, the mobilization of resources, and the development and construction. What about external affairs?¡±


    ¡°Other than the uing negotiation between the three countries, does Your Highness have any other ns?¡± Hong San turned around and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kant nodded and said,¡± The economic war in Distant Harbor is being waged by the foreign funds of the Broken Inds. They are stirring up trouble everywhere. We have captured many big fish. Arsett has already asked enough questions. It¡¯s a good time to settle old and new grudges together. Anyway, Distant Harbor wants to regain its position as a trade hub. The Broken Inds will definitely stop and destroy it at all costs. Since there is no room for negotiation, let¡¯s just kill them.¡±


    Hong San considered for a moment.¡± We can try to get some favorable conditions in the negotiations. I don¡¯t suggest that Your Highness drown the entire Broken Inds with a Forbidden Spell.¡±


    ¡± Of course.¡± Kant nodded.¡± I understand.¡±


    It was one thing to have nuclear weapons, but it was another to use them frequently.


    ¡°In that case, I have onest question.¡±


    Hong San nodded in satisfaction. He then asked Kant,¡± Your Highness¡¯s vision for the Siege Corporation is that the economic, technological, military, and even political missions that thepany will undertake are not trivial. It requires a capable and trustworthy person to take up the position of CEO. I really can¡¯t split my attention and take care of both. It¡¯s actually a good thing that Mr. Han wants to be an official. It¡¯s not good for his family if he bes the CEO of Siege Corporation. Then, who should be the CEO?¡±


    Kant shrugged. We can only slowly discover talents.¡±


    Hong San suddenly revealed a mysterious smile. There is an old acquaintance who is very suitable for this position and will definitely be very willing.¡±


    Kant looked confused. Then, he thought of something.¡± You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong San smiled.¡± Your Highness, let¡¯s send a letter and an invitation. It has to be more formal. What do you think?¡±


    Therefore, after Hong San left, Kant bit his pen and looked at the letter in front of him. He huffed and puffed as he thought for a long time. He had thought for a long time just about the title at the beginning.


    Then he reluctantly wrote the first line.


    ¡°My dear friend¡­¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P1: After the previous chapter, it was time for the Sage. (Distant)

 Chapter 574: 574

    Chapter 574: 574


    Chapter 575-Compassionate Farmer


    Hong San took office that day.


    After the food price turmoil and economic crisis, the most important thing in Yuangang was to stabilize prices and protect the people¡¯s livelihood. Apanied by Han Zezheng, he spent a few hours reading the economic structure and industrial distribution of the city. He also held an emergency meeting in the evening to summon the anxious dignitaries.


    In the Hall of Justice, the new ruler of Distant Harbor offered a kind suggestion to the fish on the chopping block, an opportunity.


    Because today was already the 14th day, the free food distribution was about to end. The people of the distant port had to return to the days where they exchangedbor for food and clothing. This required sufficient jobs and stable prices.


    Most of the industries in Distant Harbor were still in the hands of these nobles.


    Hong San¡¯s request was very simple. Start work immediately, stabilize prices, and maintain stability.


    In view of the heavy losses caused by the grain price incident, Hong San expressed that he could provide a low-interest loan and postpone the recovery of the loan, and temporarily stop calcting the interest of the previous usury.


    If Hong San had made such a suggestion before, the nobles would have thought that he was showing weakness. They would also think that the people of Yuangang and the people¡¯s livelihood could not be separated from them, the ¡± pirs of the country ¡°. Then, they would start shaking again.


    But now, they had already been beaten into a state of PDSD by Kant¡¯s tyrannical iron fists. The death penalty was originally unavoidable, but it had now be a reprieve. The relief after despair was indescribable. Stockholm Syndrome was rapidly acting up. In an instant, they had developed a great fondness for Mayor Hong.


    Even though some of the people knew that this was just a double act by this new upstart from the distant port and his master, one side was to confiscate his family and destroy his bloodline, and the other side was to be severely injured but still alive. The two paths were ced in front of them, and they had no choice but to shout out how fragrant it was.


    Yes, all of this was not without a price.


    From now on, allmercial activities in Distant Port, including the business dealings of the nobles, would be supervised by the Bureau of Price Control and other departments. In addition, the loans they owed must be repaid with the various industries under their names. Siegel Company had the priority to purchase them.


    There was no need to mention loyalty, loyalty, and donations. The nobles present had to prove that they were worthy of His Highness Kant¡¯s mercy with practical actions. From now on, they had to actively respond to all the calls of the Skyquaking Dragon, such as diplomatic and internal affairs, including war.


    In short, Kant was their new lord, governor, and king.


    ¡± Or, you can choose to die unyieldingly, but I can guarantee that this death will not be glorious, nor will it be a pity. Thisnd canck anything, but it will neverck nobles, and there will never be ack of people who want to be nobles.¡±


    ¡± Even if all of you die here today, your bloodlines are severed, and your titles are gone, there will still be as many people who will obtain your wealth, reputation, and status tomorrow and be new nobles.


    ¡± I assure you that this is in line with thew. The big guilds will grant these new nobles official titles, and they will not care that they were just farmers a day ago. The Emperor of the Empire and the Phoenix King of Sunset Moon will even congratte them. This is the glory recognized by the most legitimate and noble king in the world.¡±


    ¡± In the end, this world is a good ce, because loyalty and following the strong can give you seemingly sacred things. I hope everyone can understand this principle.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Hong San¡¯s smile was gentle and kind.¡± We need to erect more poles in front of the City Hall.¡±


    Now, all the bones of the nobles of Distant Harbor had been broken.


    It was difficult for them to say no again.


    They finally understood Hong San¡¯s hidden meaning.


    As they looked around and saw the familiar faces changing expressions, more and more dignitaries discovered a terrifying fact¡ªa few of the noblest, wealthiest, and most prestigious lords were not present.


    ¡± Sirs who agree with my proposal and are willing to apologize to His Highness Kant and the people of Distant Harbor, you maye forward to sign the agreement and swear an oath in the name of Sun God Sura before the Eye of Horus. Your words will be branded in the form of light and electricity in time and space, forming the highest contract.¡±


    Hong San chuckled.¡± In addition, I need the kind and righteous gentlemen of Distant Harbor to draft a joint statement. They will denounce and denounce the culprits who instigated the war of grain prices for their own selfish interests, disrupted the province¡¯s economy, abused innocent civilians, and ndered His Highness Kant. They will also support the new government of Distant Harbor¡¯s decision to sentence them.¡±


    He stretched out his arm and pointed at the door.


    ¡°Sirs who have objections, you can leave now.¡±


    Although these words were calm, they were like thunder that rumbled.


    Joint statement.


    Another joint statement.


    The nobles looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but recall the afternoon more than ten days ago when Kant had intended to punish the culprits who had incited the riots in Distant Harbor. He had also asked the nobles of Distant Harbor to issue a joint statement to agree with his punishment. This had aroused their resistance and disgust, so they protested and objected. In the end, it had evolved into an economic war against Kant, resulting in the current oue.


    Now, they had suffered a crushing defeat, and yet another joint statement was ced in front of them.


    As one of the conditions for letting them off, they had to be Kant¡¯sckeys. The first thing they had to do was to dere to the entire continent that they agreed to punish the tycoons of Distant Harbor who were not present today. They were the leaders of the nobles who had the most wealth, power, foundation, and connections.


    It was reasonable.


    However¡­


    They all revealed bitter smiles.


    If he had known this would happen, he would not have done so.


    However¡­There was no way to go back.


    On the fifteenth day.


    ¡°Just this? Just this?¡±


    Early that morning, Hong San, who had been busy for half the night, returned to Tidal Manor to have breakfast with Kant.


    He brought a stack ofnd deeds and more acquisition ns. Yesterday, no one left the Hall of Justice. Everyone chose topromise. Under the threat of death and extinction, no one dared to resist to the end¡­Because any resistance was meaningless.


    Therefore, he could only choose topromise.


    They would listen to Kant¡¯s orders and sell their properties.


    Kant only flipped through the title deed that Hong San had brought before tossing it aside.


    Lily¡¯s dragon instincts told her that money was shining brightly. She took the pieces of paper that symbolized wealth and looked at them one by one. She was a little regretful now because these properties belonged to Siegel. If she had agreed to Kant¡¯s employment¡­


    Pei, pei, pei, 50%, he was dreaming.


    Long Niang flipped through it a few times and revealed a stunned expression. Just this?¡±


    ¡± Yes?¡± Kant turned to look at her.¡± What?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Hey, do you know how valuable the property in the prime area of Far Harbor is? Do you know how rich the foundation of these distant port nobles is after hundreds of years of management? What was the most valuable? Earth!


    A house! And the Chamber of Commerce! And the fleet and the workers!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Here, the Magic Engraver Alchemist Heraldry Schr Mining Advisor Exploration Team¡­And that was it? Brewmaster, Dyer, Top Tailor¡­ Why don¡¯t you make some of these?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment, as if she was looking at a prodigal. She waved the title deed in her hand.¡± What did you take?¡± Farms, farms, farms, at least you should collect some grapes and ntations! Don¡¯t you have food? Why do you still want to reim the farnd?¡±


    Kant and Hong San looked at each other and smiled.


    Lily said nkly,¡±¡­¡± You guys are so disgusting.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s eat.¡± Kant pushed Long Niang back into the chair and flicked her forehead.


    Lily was still ring at him with dissatisfaction.


    Even though the money had nothing to do with her, she could not ept Kant¡¯s shameful waste of money. He had let the golden coins slip through his fingers and abandoned the huge gold mine to pick up the stones on the ground. Those shops and caravans were worth a thousand times more than these run-down farms!


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not short of money,¡± Kant exined as he ate the dumpling he was poking with his chopsticks.¡± I¡¯m not short of money. I¡­¡± The value recognized by the secr world of the continent and the value that I think of myself are two different things. The things that you think are valuable are insignificant from my point of view¡­¡±


    Hong San tapped the table lightly. Lily¡¯s eyes were wide open.¡± You guys?¡±


    ¡°.. Them.¡±


    Kant corrected himself.¡± They think merchant ships are valuable, but I think these slow, low-capacity, risk-taking, and defenseless small wooden ships are worthless. They think trade routes are valuable, but I can open up more valuable trade routes at any time and sell wonderful goods that only I have a monopoly on.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s the same for the prices of houses andnd. In fact, thosend and shops are not worth anything at all. What¡¯s valuable is my finger. I only need to point on the map and say that I want to build a new city here. Then, wealth will immediately flow into that wastnd, and opportunities and prosperity will follow. Many rich people will cry and offer merge amounts of gold coins just to buy the brokennd that was a wastnd not long ago.¡±


    He blinked and smiled at Lily.¡± Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡± You were so handsome just now¡­¡± Long Niang¡¯s face was flushed red as she stared nkly at Kant.


    .. F * ck.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he handsome now?!¡± Kant¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡± Handsome, handsome, handsome!¡± Lily immediately smiled obsequiously.


    She stood up and patted Kant¡¯s shoulders and back eagerly.¡± So, where do you n to build your city?¡± she asked, trying to please him. Do you need an upfront investment? When will we start selling thend¡­¡±


    Kant narrowed his eyes.¡± I know all about this. I also know that the property prices in the new city I¡¯m about to build will skyrocket. Why do you think I¡¯ll sell thend early?¡±


    ¡°.. Tsk.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face immediately turned cold and she sat back down in her chair sulkily.


    ¡± You said that those things are worthless, so you took a lot of farm property from these nobles. Do you think those things are valuable?¡±


    ¡± No,¡± Kant shook his head.¡± Those aren¡¯t worth much either.¡±


    ¡°.. Then why are you taking these?¡±


    ¡°Because people are valuable.¡±


    ¡°People?¡±


    ¡°Yes, people are valuable.¡±


    Kant said,¡± In this world, about 80% of the farmers provide for the remaining 20% of the poption. Most of the poption is tied to the farnd. This is cruel exploitation and shameful waste. The production tools are outdated, and the production efficiency is low. The farmers have a hard time. Their homes always stink. They work all year round in farming and herding. Sometimes, they don¡¯t even have enough food to eat¡­¡±


    The civilization of the other world was still rtively backward.


    Even with the advanced production of magic, it had little to do with themoners.


    Druids could breed good seeds and increase the yield and quality of food. Elementalists could manipte the weather and make thend more fertile. However, spellcasters had always been a rare resource.


    Of course, these agricultural spellcasters would personally take care of agricultural production, but because of the extremely limited number, they usually only served the top manors of the royal family and the great nobles. The high-quality food produced by their care and cultivation not only produced more, but also tasted better. It could even provide more nutrition to the consumer, making their body stronger and their mind more agile.


    However, due to limited production, it could only be enjoyed by a very small number of privileged people.


    It was the same for raising livestock.


    The reason why the Elven army was unparalleled in the world was because of their high attainments in Nature Spells and therge number of Druids.


    Because they were good at farming, the yield of food was excellent and the quality was good. Therge number of Druids meant that they could be produced on arge scale to supply the soldiers. Of course, they could create a strong army with extremely high quality soldiers. It was natural for the army to sweep the world and win every battle.


    However, these advantages did not promote the progress of the entire civilization.


    Instead, it worsened the gap between civilians and nobles.


    The benefits that the people gained from agricultural development were probably only the improved seeds developed by the Druids, which would increase the production. In addition, the water irrigation projects built by the earth mages of the National Civil Engineering Corps ording to the national orders could also increase the production of food.


    However, these manors would obviously prioritize the convenience of the royal family and the great nobles.


    It was very difficult for the real peasants to get too much light.


    This was because using the water from the national water projects would require paying taxes to the feudal lord.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to free them from thend.¡±


    Kant said,¡± They can do things that are easier, more rewarding, and more meaningful. They can leave the remote and poor viges, leave the stinking thatched huts that share houses with livestock, and go to the cities to do better things. They can have days of rest, live in bright and spacious houses, have more entertainment, and receive more rewards. They will no longer be numb and ignorant¡­I won¡¯t be a farmer anymore.¡±


    People shouldn¡¯t be bound to the fields.


    Hong San and Li Li were deep in thought.


    But even Hong San was unable to understand Kant¡¯s deeper meaning.


    He was only following Kant¡¯s orders to collect the title deeds of the estates from the nobles of Distant Harbor to offset the loan sharks andpensation. The reason was easy to understand. The construction of the new city and the development of the underground world required a lot of manpower. Where would the manpower be the most abundant? In the countryside.


    But now, it seemed that there was a deeper meaning behind His Highness ¡®actions other than benefits.


    However, he could not understand.


    After all, they lived in this era.


    It was only right and proper for farmers to farm and produce food. If they did not be farmers, what else could they do?


    Hong San was just about to ask when Kant read out,¡± Hoeing the crops at noon. Sweat drops into the soil. Who would have thought that every single grain of food on the te would be hard work¡­¡±


    ¡°Good poem!¡± The people of Aurora were moved.


    ¡± That¡¯s right, a good poem. Even if the author of the poem is a b * stard who became extravagant and licentious after he made his fortune. He would kill hundreds of chickens to get their tongues for a meal. Even the phrase ¡®used to it¡¯is rted to him¡­But this poem is still a good poem.¡±


    ¡°But it was only a good poem from that era. It shouldn¡¯t be a good poem now.¡±


    Why wasn¡¯t it a good poem?


    It was a very simple logic.


    If he went to an ordinary vige in China and read these four lines of poetry, everyone who heard it would definitely say that it was good and right. It really made sense.


    However, if you went to the American countryside and told the American farmers that every grain on the te was hard, the Yanks would probably roll their eyes and say that it was hard and that it was really a waste of oil.


    Yes, why must it be hard?


    Kant stirred the porridge in his bowl. Who would have thought that every single piece of food on his te would be hard? This was a poem that he had memorized when he was young. However,pared to cherishing every single piece of food, it was hard¡­


    He wanted this to be easy.


    ¡± A farmer uses a broken and inefficient plow, cattle, sweat, and an extremely low lifespan to nt dozens of acres ofnd in the dark. In the end, he can¡¯t earn money or even fill his stomach. He¡¯s like a consumable or even a ve. He¡¯s numb without hope¡­I want to end this era.¡±


    He took the title deeds from the table.


    ¡± Gather the scattered farnds together, use better seeds, better irrigation, more efficient fertilizers, and more powerful machinery to increase the yield per mu, so that one person can take care of more and morend. Then, continue to develop and reform until agricultural production no longer requires human participation.¡±


    ¡± Let the machines solve everything.¡±


    ¡± Then, the countryside will disappear.¡±


    ¡± The farmer profession will also disappear from the history of civilization.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s no need for anyone to take root in thend, provide for others with sweat and hard work, nt wheat that can only be sold for a little more than one piece per catty, and look at and imagine the scenery in the city on TV and mobile phones.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the countryside, and I¡¯m not interested in the so-called idyllic scenery. Only city dwellers who are full of unrealistic fantasies will praise and praise the style and simplicity of the countryside, but no farmer has the obligation to cater to these people¡¯s imaginations and feelings and stay in a remote vige for the rest of his life. Anyone is qualified to pursue a better life, live in a modern city, and enjoy the convenience of technology¡­¡±


    ¡°They say that rural people like simple and peaceful vige life and don¡¯t like crowded and noisy big cities¡­Stop joking.¡±


    Kant smiled apologetically at Hong San and Lily.¡± I¡¯m sorry. I spoke too much.¡±


    Lily hesitated and slowly shook her head.


    For some reason, even though he did not quite understand Kant¡¯s words¡­


    However, she felt that he was even more handsome than before.


    ¡°You look even more like a saint than yesterday.¡± Hong San smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, but if I can do it, I can indeed be called a saint.¡±


    ¡°Then set a goal¡­¡± Kant pped his hands and said,¡± In my lifetime, eliminate the agricultural poption. Let no one in this vast world farm for a living.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] His understanding of the countryside and farmers had alsoe from these two years.


    P.S. 2: Personally, I don¡¯t think anyone is born to farm. Of course, it¡¯s a different story for those bigndowners who drivebine harvesters and have endlessnd.


    ¡± But in fact, the vast majority of the agricultural poption in China still maintain an inefficient farming model. Our 2 billion mu of cultivatednd has hundreds of millions of people farming it, while the US has only millions of farmers farming 2.8 billion mu of cultivatednd. This kind of production efficiency is indeed overwhelming, and it is also a long way for us to go¡­


    ¡± In fact, since the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China, the country has been able to prosper today because of the silent sacrifice and dedication of countless agricultural people. I¡¯m very happy that the country has not forgotten them. This can be seen from the proposal of the two sessions this year.


    P.S. 5: As for me, I can only dream of a faraway dream in the book. I may not have much hope in my lifetime, but I still hope that one day, no one will have to farm to make a living.


    P.S. 6: Lastly, if anyone disagrees with my opinion, I can be sure that he has never worked in the countryside.

 Chapter 575: 575

    Chapter 575: 575


    Dear Friend


    At noon on the 16th day, a giant dragon came from the east.


    Golden Dragon Sarosmir transformed into a human in front of the manor. After verifying his identity, he went up to the third floor.


    ¡°Send a letter?¡±


    He didn¡¯t see Prince Kant. He only saw Lily sitting by the window reading a book. Golden rays of sunlight shone on her beautiful side profile. Her long, pale blond hair that hung down was dazzling. Even Sarosmir could not help but marvel at her beauty.


    Unfortunately, it was a dragon that could not be touched.


    .. He did not expect that this unpopr dragon would actually hook up with a Forbidden Mage.


    Shameless.


    Thinking of this, Sarosmir couldn¡¯t help but me his parents.


    And his own self before the Solidified Transformation Spell.


    He really wanted to travel back in time and space, go back to the night before the transfiguration spell, and punch himself, who had been muttering to himself,¡± A handsome male¡¯s appearance is good for attracting beautiful foreign women.¡±


    Lily did not hear his answer. She frowned slightly and turned to look at him.


    The dragon¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly squeezed out a polite smile.


    Long Niang shook her head and patted the big red button on the table.


    A momentter, a dimensional fluctuation surged in the room. A ck door opened in a whirl, and the figure of the Skyquaking Dragon walked out. He gently waved his right hand, and the purple light disappeared into his palm.


    Saros Mill was shocked.


    He sensed the energy fluctuation.


    The one that corroded his own kind into monsters, the one that His Highness Kant called the ¡± Paragon Element ¡°, the one that was closely rted to the destruction of the dragon diplomatic corps and army, and the one that gave him immense power¡­Demonic substance.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips.


    When he had escaped and the Paragon Element had remained in his body, he had been extremely terrified. The thought of bing a monster that had lost all its glory made him wish he could die.


    When Kant appeared, he promised to treat them. At first, he was very grateful, and His Highness fulfilled his promise. However, as the Paragon Element was extracted, the explosive increase in power also disappeared. Although he was safe, the feeling of emptiness continued.


    He longed to obtain it again.


    That forbidden power, that instant increase in power, that omnipotent feeling.


    Missing, longing, fear, and anticipation.


    He wanted more and more.


    The movement beside him woke him up. Lily closed her book and got up to leave.


    ¡°You saw it?¡± Kant asked. What about her?¡±


    ¡± Your Highness, I saw her, but thatdy had a lot of things to prepare, so she didn¡¯te back with me. Instead, she wrote a reply. Monier stayed behind to protect her, and I brought the letter back¡­¡±


    Sarosimir nodded hurriedly, then took out a letter and respectfully handed it over with both hands.


    Kant was slightly stunned when he received the sealed letter. He turned around and saw that Long Niang had already closed the door and left. He revealed a subtle expression and opened the letter.


    After taking a look, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s thenguage of Aurora.


    The handwriting was elegant, but the handwriting was a little awkward.


    You learn so fast¡­


    Then, he focused his eyes and his expression became interesting.


    ¡°My dear friend.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s been several months since west parted, and I¡¯m delighted to receive your letter so soon, my dear friend. Considering that the reputation of the Skyquaking Dragon has spread throughout the continent and your achievements have spread all over the world, your deeds are known to everyone from the west coast to the eastern mountains. Naturally, it has also spread to the humble ears of this little girl. I¡¯ve long been aware of your great achievements.¡±


    ¡± But even so, my dear friend, you still wrote me a letter to exin what happened these days. You were so thoughtful and meticulous that I was overwhelmed and teared up.¡±


    ¡± Judging from the contents of the letter, my dear friend, your experiences in the past few months are like a heroic epic. The ups and downs, the vigorous and intense, have excited even an insignificant audience like me. When I think that such a great hero has actually lowered himself to stay with me for a period of time, I feel both honored and terrified.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been constantly reflecting on whether I offended you in the past. I¡¯ve been tossing and turning every night in fear and trepidation. I won¡¯t bother you with all these insignificant thoughts.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m fully aware of your current situation, which makes me very worried and uneasy. My dear friend, your judgment ispletely correct. You do need business professionals to help you deal with trivial matters so that you can get away from your troubles and continue to write the legendary feat of throwing stones and wheat from high altitudes anytime and anywhere.¡±


    ¡± As for me, I¡¯m just a white-haired Empire guy from a remote vige with vulgar words. I¡¯m actually the second in line on your hiring list. It¡¯s a great honor for me. Even my ancestors have added glory to it.¡±


    ¡± Please rest assured, my dear friend. If there are other names on your list, please cross them out. It¡¯s unnecessary. Leona from the Vidal family will set off immediately. I will bring my insignificant team, the insignificant Orc allies that I have developed and gathered during this period, and the insignificant business wisdom that I have umted over the years to the prosperous Far Port. I will help my dear friend rule Goethe and sweep across the continent.¡±


    ¡± I will try my best to live up to my dear friend¡¯s trust. As for the people you have counted on, are counting on, and will count on in the future, I will work harder to not let thempare to me. After all, you are my dear friend.¡±


    ¡± Thank you for your letter and invitation despite your busy schedule. It makes me feel infinitely happy and at ease. My burning heart wants to fly to you immediately, but I have to be fully prepared to bring mypanions along with me so that I can serve my dear friend best. Therefore, I choose to send my most sincere greetings to my dearest friend in the form of letters and words-¡±


    Kant, you motherf * cker.¡±


    ¡± Your dearest friend, Leona Vidal, an insignificant passerby in the Battle of Valentan.¡±


    Painted iron and hooked silver.


    Every word was a thousand pounds.


    The Heaven Sword Dragon Sabre Writing Technique was nothing more than this.


    He could even imagine that little face gnashing her teeth.


    F * ck.


    Kant put down the letter and covered his face. A momentter, he read the letter again.


    F * ck.


    He had parted ways with Leona during the Battle of Lucerne. After the battle ended, he had talked to Tina about Little White Hair and wanted to invite her to Lucerne to show his gratitude. However, Hong San had said that after the news of victory had been sent back, she and her brother had left.


    After that, the threat of the Graywind Zerg erupted, followed by the incident with the dragons. From the Parabolic Element to the economic war in Distant Harbor, and the fall out with the Goethe nobles, the matter of inviting Leona was left unsettled. At that time, it was really not the time to let her get involved.


    How can you me me for this¡­


    Although that was what Kant thought, he could not help but sigh when he saw the handwriting on the letter.


    He remembered that during the Battle of Valentan, Leona didn¡¯t know thenguage of the Aurora.


    Kant shook his head and looked at Sarosmir, who had been silent all this while.


    The dragon looked embarrassed. Very energetic.¡±


    .. He understood.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Kant carefully put away the letter and said,¡± Go and rest.¡±


    He turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Sarosmir suddenly shouted.


    ¡± Yes?¡± Kant turned around.¡± What is it?¡±


    The dragon hesitated for a moment. His eyes were filled with excitement. Then, he gritted his teeth and half-knelt. He lowered his head and said,¡± Please give me strength, Your Highness. I will offer you all my loyalty!¡±


    His heart was beating fast.


    Even though the Paragon Element had been extracted, the feeling of being omnipotent and the pleasure of wielding his power freely was unforgettable.


    Kant was stunned for a moment before he understood.


    ¡± Paragon Element.¡±


    ¡°It can increase your strength, but you¡¯ve seen the side effects,¡±he said.


    Sarosmir lowered his head.¡± Your Highness can absorb it. I think Your Highness can also protect us from the bacsh of this terrifying power and control it to a safe threshold.¡±


    Kant nodded and said,¡± Smart. As expected of a dragon. But you have to be clear about one thing. If you want to ept the Paragon Element, then as the first dragon to ept this power, the danger you face will be greater than you imagined. You might even be an experimental subject. Can you ept that?¡±


    ¡± Themoners of Distant Harbor are as lowly as ants,¡± the dragon said softly after a moment of hesitation.¡± Your Highness would even care about their lives and hunger, let alone me, who is more useful.¡±


    Kant finally looked at the dragon.


    ¡°Alright, based on your words.¡± Kant extended his hand to him.¡± If you¡¯ve noticed what happened to the civilians in Distant Harbor, it¡¯s impossible that you didn¡¯t notice the punishments and killings that I¡¯ve carried out. You should know my principles and what I hate the most.¡±


    ¡± Ipletely understand, Your Highness. Absolute loyalty.¡± Sarosmir raised both his hands and pressed his forehead against the back of Kant¡¯s hands.¡± I open my soul and body to ept the Paragon Element and your Maxim.¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡± ¡± Rest well,¡± Kant said.¡± I¡¯ll draw up a new contract. Horus wille to you as well. Dragon, no matter what you want, be it money, status, power, or just power, I promise you that you¡¯ll get more.¡±


    ¡°Praise you.¡±


    Kant smiled at the dragon. The dimensional door opened and he disappeared into the darkness.


    Sarosmir was stunned for a moment before he suddenly let out a long breath and almost lost his bnce.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    That was close.


    When he saw the ever-changing expression on Prince Kant¡¯s face after he read the letter, the dragon knew that something was wrong. It was obvious that he had answered all of the white-haired dwarf¡¯s questions yesterday in order to get closer to him. It was likely that he had said many things that he should not have said.


    Therefore, he could only take advantage of the situation to voice out the impulse in his heart and offer his loyalty to His Highness Kant so that he could skip the previous topic. As expected of me.


    The Realm Door opened.


    In the dark and damp dungeon, there was a disturbing aura of death.


    Under the dim light, it was a clean secret room. In the middle of the secret room was a stone tform. Shadowlessmps hung above the stone tform. Horus had transformed into many mechanical arms that were loaded with various tools. They were currently adjusting them. Wild wails and screams came from afar, getting closer and closer.


    The door was opened, and two traitors wearing ck robes that covered half of their faces came in. They held a person in ragged clothes and threw him to the ground.


    When the man saw Kant, he got up on his knees and rushed toward him. Your Highness Kant! Please forgive me! I know I was wrong! I¡¯m willing to be your dog!


    I¡¯m willing to give you everything! Please don¡¯t kill me, please let me go! I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t dare to go against you anymore!¡±


    The traitor bowed and left, not looking at anything in the room.


    Kant sat in front of the table and picked up a transparent crystal chip. It was about the size of an index finger. A stream of light shone in his hand and gradually gathered and condensed into the crystal chip.


    A few mechanical arms stretched out and restrained the former noble. He was dragged to the stone tform and restrained with iron handcuffs. The other partyy on the cold stone tform and wailed.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re dead for sure, but your death will be meaningful. It can slightly pay off your sins, so that your family won¡¯t suffer too much.¡±


    Kant finished the injection as he said,¡± Death won¡¯t be too painful. It¡¯ll be quick, at least much faster than starvation. You should know that I originally nned to starve you to death. I¡¯ll make you suffer as much pain as you inflict on the victims. You see, this isn¡¯t legal. It¡¯s simple justice. I¡¯m not doing this in my country anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The other party was still pleading loudly, but Horus quickly covered his mouth.


    ¡± Shh, don¡¯t struggle, and you won¡¯t feel pain.¡±


    Kant extended his hand. The crystal at his fingertip had turned a devilish purple. The rich and excessive elements of Paralysis were concentrated within it. Small cracks could be seen on the crystal.


    The high-purity magic chip was still unable to withstand such arge amount of elements.


    But it couldst for a while.


    The mechanical arm opened up, and a beam of light shot out from its mouth. Smoke rose from the beam, and a small wound appeared on the back of the man¡¯s neck. The other mechanical arm picked up the crystal chip on Kant¡¯s fingertip and slowly inserted the crystal chip, which was covered in surging purple light waves.


    The noble muttered.


    Kant stood up. The Fire Stealer opened his vision and the Paragon Engine merged with him.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡± A delicate bnce and co-existence, between erosion and non-erosion¡­¡± Kant was silent for a moment.¡± But the Paragon Element has already entered his body and has actually fused with him.¡±


    He reached out and grabbed the noble.


    The mechanical arm loosened.


    The spatial gate opened.


    In the next moment, the world turned upside down. The dark basement disappeared, and bright light shone on the ground. The noble opened his eyes in a daze. He saw the bright sky, the towering buildings, the tnd, and the scenery that he had never seen in his life. This was¡­


    ¡°This ce¡­Where is this ce?¡±


    He stood up nkly and looked at Kant. This¡­¡±


    Before he could say anything, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck, as if something inside had shattered. Then, something flowed all over his body. In the next moment, the world changed, and his vision was swallowed by purple. His body began to swell and expand. His right arm suddenly became thicker and longer, pressing on the ground like an even thicker leg. A huge eye slowly opened from his shoulder.


    Fear and pleading had been reced by anger. He felt that he was filled with boundless power and anger. He wanted to tear apart all those who humiliated and hurt him. He red at Kant and roared,¡± Go to hell!¡±


    In the next moment, he felt a huge force surging around him, as if countless mountains were pressing down on him from all directions. In an instant, his flesh was twisted and broken, and his limbs exploded. He was pressed into a small meatball, and then disappeared from the world.


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    Kant snapped his fingers, and all traces of his existence vanished into the wind.


    Then, he fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Father.¡± Horus said,¡± We are¡­Did you seed?¡±


    ¡°Half¡­At the very least, we can confirm that this idea is feasible, but weck a substance with sufficient unit strength to carry a sufficient number of elements.¡±


    ¡± After all, the results of the experiment are very clear,¡± Kant replied.¡± If we want to use the Paragon Element to resist the annihtion of living beings during the process of traveling between worlds, the concentration of the Paragon Element in the target¡¯s body must reach a certain level. If we inject it directly, the risk is higher. Even if we use the power of the Fire Stealer to purify itter, it will also cause irreversible damage to the target¡¯s body. Therefore, we have thought of two solutions.¡±


    ¡°An imnt, an exoskeleton,¡± Horus continued.


    Kant nodded.¡± But from the looks of it, we might have to resort to apromise.¡±


    The development of the element of contradiction was the main research direction during this period of time.


    Kant and Horus had done a lot of research and experiments in the past ten days.


    Using the Paragon Element to directly strengthen the power of weapons was naturally one of the research directions. However, the more important direction was to use the mechanism discovered at that time to develop a method to allow living beings to enter the White Fog World.


    After all, during the underground battle, the mutated dragon that had been exiled to the White Fog World was still able to maintain its vitality, which shocked Kant at that time. It was simply an earth-shattering discovery.


    The reason Kant was able to intimidate the world was because of the Forbidden Spell.


    The most important thing was to be able to move around unpredictably.


    Being able to use the White Fog World as a transit station and realize the transition of living beings, it was an extremely important strategic weapon whether it was used to develop the underground world or to fight.


    Even¡­


    Kant pondered for a moment before snapping his fingers.¡± Let¡¯s try this n again. I¡¯ll forge a set of¡­¡±


    The next moment, he frowned. The signal generator in his pocket was shing.


    This meant that there was something that wasn¡¯t too urgent, but you still had to know.


    ck light shed as Kant returned to the other world.


    In the study, Long Niang and Hong San were both present.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The messenger from the Broken Inds is here,¡± Hong San replied.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] Sleep, sleep! Good night, everyone!

 Chapter 576: 576

    Chapter 576: 576


    Can This Be Called a Surprise?


    Yuangang City, Golden Bay.


    Three armed merchant ships with twelve rings of star-shaped flowers were currently being inspected.


    The rebels formed by the navies of the three countries used search spells and mutated hounds to carefully search the cargo and all the members of the merchant ship. Forbidden items, dangerous items, and hidden personnel were all included in the inspection.


    The sailors from the Broken Inds cooperated throughout the entire process. They had disarmed themselves before entering Goethe¡¯s territorial waters. After all, the purpose of this time was not war. They were a diplomatic mission, carrying gifts and friendship to congratte the new ruler of the distant port.


    A young man in a purple tuxedo stood at the bow of the ship. His hair wasbed into a flowing light, and he wore a tall ck hat. The cane in his left hand gently tapped the deck, and his right hand held the slightly undting edge of the ship as he looked at the distant Knight Astolford.


    It was already the most eye-catchingndmark in Far Harbor City.


    A dragon-ying warship made of steel.


    Since the end of the Battle of Distant Harbor, people from all over the world had poured in every day. They followed the locals and looked at the sacred and noble warship at the Golden Bay dock area.


    The silver hull of the ship shone brilliantly under the sunlight. The entire body of the ship disyed a sharp and simple sharpness, like a de cutting through the blue waves, giving people a solemn feeling of iron and blood.


    It was like a hermaphrodite god.


    The slender and simple body and the silver body made her look like a noble valkyrie. The countless huge cannons on the ship made people smell the scent of iron and death, making it full of the masculine beauty of a warrior. These twopletely different impressions mixed together, making this warship have a mysterious and infinite temperament, which made people feel even more awe.


    It made everyone who saw it fascinated and amazed.


    It was not that no one had tried to get close to this androgynous warship. Everyone wanted to see it up close or understand the secrets under the silver battle dress, but whether it was a simple admirer or a spy with ulterior motives, they would be strictly warned to stay outside. The steel warrior defended the dress with weapons and warnings.


    Reckless people who ignored warnings or were confident in their skills had already be the fish¡¯s bait.


    The envoys from the Broken Inds stared at the battleship in shock.


    Only those who truly understood the ship and its manufacturing process would understand how terrifying this ship was.


    ¡°It¡¯s really an amazing miracle, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡± Ruhr,¡± the purple-robed man chuckled.¡± Do you think this warship can fight against all the navies in the world?¡± Can you defeat the elves ¡®invincible fleet alone?¡±


    The man named Ruhr was a two-meter-tall brawny man. His short hair stood up like needles, and his ugly facial features were filled with a bloodthirsty ferocity. He was wearing a short shirt that sailors often wore. His muscles, which were tanned by the strong light on the sea, bulged inch by inch. He thought for a moment and grinned.¡± No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡± Yes, that¡¯s obvious. If this ship can defeat all the navies in the world, then Kant is no longer the Dragon of Skyquaking, but the God of Magic, Craftsmen, and War.¡±


    ¡± So,¡± the purple-robed man asked,¡± do you think Kant can provide food for Distant Harbor, Blue Wave Province, and even Goethe forever?¡±


    This question was rted to most people¡¯s professions. The messengers behind himughed and shook their heads. Of course not.


    The man standing at the bow of the ship revealed a charming smile. He turned around and looked at everyone with a calm and intelligent gaze like the sea. His figure was as trustworthy as ever.


    ¡°So, why are you afraid?¡± He pretended to exaggerate and spread his hands.¡± Are we here to make peace?¡±


    Everyone¡¯sughter grew louder.


    ¡°So why is he showing such fear and seriousness? Although Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell is powerful, would he risk the entire continent¡¯s enmity and fear to use it to destroy the Broken Inds?¡±


    ¡± The Kant Battleship is powerful, but there¡¯s only one of them. Can it break through the Thousand Sails Squadron of the Broken Inds and the ind¡¯s defensive fortresses and mage tower formations that have been operating for hundreds of years?¡±


    ¡± Kant can use spatial spells to transport food. Can hepare to the Broken Inds, which are the trade hub and the pearl of the West Ocean? Can they handle millions of goods every day?¡±


    ¡± You can¡¯t!¡± The members of the diplomatic mission clenched their fists and shouted in unison. Their eyes were filled with pride.¡± You can¡¯t!¡± No! No!¡±


    ¡°.. Be quiet, be quiet.¡±


    The purple-robed man raised his hand and pressed down on the air. He stuck out his tongue in the direction of the gazes of the few defectors in the distance. Then, he winked at his team members.¡± Don¡¯t be too arrogant in other people¡¯s territory, guys from the Broken Inds.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they burst intoughter again.


    ¡± Alright,dies and gentlemen, remember our mission. We are not here for war, nor are we here for peace. We are here to save ourrades who are in prison. As for the war on grain prices, we lost. Business is business. We are willing to lose, but we will win it back sooner orter!¡±


    He waved his fists and spoke in a low voice.


    In exchange, hispanions looked at him with fervent attention and respect.


    At this moment, the conversation of the defectors came from the dock next to them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡± My lord, these mortal creatures wish to meet His Highness Kant.¡±


    The purple-robed man was stunned for a moment. Then, he stuck his head out and smiled.¡± Dear elven lords, we are the emissaries of the Broken Inds. My name is Job¡­¡±


    The deacon on the dock only nced at him and ignored him. The deacon who had reported to his superior earlier corrected him.¡± Oh, my lord. These short-lived creatures from the Broken Inds wish to meet His Highness Kant.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The short-lived species looked at each other and were a little angry.


    ¡± The goods and personnel have been checked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the preliminary examination is correct.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    A momentter, the elf¡¯s voice rang out again.¡± The short-lived creature called Job, His Highness Kant has agreed to your request for an audience. We will prepare a carriage for you. You will arrive at Tidal Manor in ten minutes. Pay attention to your etiquette, words, and actions. Remember, you only have one life, but death can be very long.¡±


    The purple-robed man, Job, politely took off his hat and asked,¡±May I bring my attendants?¡± They each have their own specialties. They can provide me with an audience and the following negotiations¡­¡±


    ¡°Negotiate?¡±


    Hearing this, the defectors on the dock allughed.


    Whether it was humans, elves, or the navy of the Arcane Magic Council, everyone¡¯sughter was filled with disdain and contempt, as if this was a very, very funny joke.


    The man in purple¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the contempt. He gripped the edge of the boat tightly, and his knuckles turned pale. Ruhr stepped forward and shouted,¡± You guysugh¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dozens of ck-robed rebels gathered at the dock looked over at the same time.


    The Empire¡¯s military ruffians jumped up from the boxes on the dock, lifted their hoods, and stretched their necks.


    The magicians of the Arcane Magic Council spun their staffs in a circle, and the sound of wind and thunder could be heard.


    Ruhr swallowed the rest of his words, but he couldn¡¯t take back what he had said.


    The cold wind blew. In the next moment, a ck-robed man with a hammer came to him. The handsome face that was revealed from the lower part of the cloak and the strange bumps on the two sides of the hood were enough to prove his identity as an elf. The man looked down at the two-meter-tall burly man and said coldly,¡± What did you say, mortal?¡±


    In today¡¯s era, whether it was the sacred Empire, the advanced Arcane Magic Council, or the invincible Twilight Moon Dynasty, the navy was the mostwless and troublemaker of all military systems.


    The purple-robed man, Job, immediately pulled Ruhr back and smiled like a peacemaker.


    ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding.¡± He smiled and said,¡± Please don¡¯t mind him. People from small ces can be a little ignorant and arrogant. Please don¡¯t mind him, noble elven lord. How about this? I¡¯ll set off immediately. I¡¯ll set off immediately. Don¡¯t dy His Highness Kant¡¯s matters¡­¡±


    He was worried that Ruhr would take advantage of the situation if he stayed here. So he smiled apologetically.¡± Can I bring my attendant?¡± He¡­¡±


    Before he coulde up with a more reasonable excuse, Job heard the elf opposite him let out an extremely soft and strange sneer.¡± Okay, sure. You can bring it.¡±


    For some reason, Job felt a little uneasy.


    They boarded the carriage that they had prepared. As the wheels turned, they set off for Tidal Manor to meet the legendary figure who had recently be famous and shocked the world.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little heavy.


    Job winked at Ruhr, who understood. He touched his nose with his finger and immediately sneezed like thunder. Taking advantage of this movement, Job touched the ring on his finger.


    An invisible barrier that isted sound spread out.


    ¡± In the words of the Easterners, this is called ¡®the first demonstration after dismounted.¡¯¡± Qiao Buforted hispanion and then said calmly,¡± What a joke. Without countless elite soldiers, boundless territory, and endless citizens, this Easterner thinks that he¡¯s someone like the Emperor of the Empire and the Sunset Moon Phoenix King just by relying on a questionable number of Forbidden Spells¡­It¡¯s a hard-to-judge farce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it here,¡± Ruhr said in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either.¡± Job said,¡± Kant is building a dangerous order. He seems to think that Forbidden Spells can do whatever he wants and that power can obtain everything. He thinks that he can ckmail and plunder anything he wants by waving a sword called Forbidden Spells. He tramples on the dignity of the nobles and despises the glory of the Broken Inds. He doesn¡¯t even care about the Empire or Mu Yue¡­¡±


    ¡°If this goes on, he will eventually make the other countries unable to tolerate him.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m willing to bet that arge number of mysterious research institutes in the elves, the Empire, and the Arcane Magic Council will start to develop rm, destruction, and defense systems against high-speed impact spells, as well as confinement traps againstrge-scale spatial teleportation. When the three most powerful countries in the world begin to study simr spells and magic devices, simr results will appear in one to two years.¡±


    ¡± At that time, Kant¡¯s deterrence will bepletely useless.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what will be waiting for him then?¡± Job sneered. What was waiting for Goethe? Whatever he did today, he will definitely pay back in the future.¡±


    Ruhr¡¯s eyes lit up. He showed an ugly and cruel smile.¡± So, will we have a chance to wash away the shame he brought us?¡± Whether it was that forbidden spell or the public detainment of our assets and members¡­Can we take revenge on Kant?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. In fact¡­¡±


    A lustful light appeared in Job¡¯s eyes as he chuckled,¡±We can still¡­¡±


    He shut his mouth and looked around subconsciously. After all, this was Kant¡¯s territory, so he didn¡¯t dare to say those words out loud. However, all men understood men. Ruhr also revealed an understanding smile.


    Then, the tall and muscr man turned his gaze to the present.


    No matter how wonderful the future was, the current situation was terrible.


    Kant was still the Dragon of Skyquaking, who had been in the limelight for a while and had intimidated the world with his Forbidden Spells.


    ¡°Will Kant agree to our proposal?¡±he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s just a matter of how much you pay,¡± replied Job.


    ¡°What if he wants to use force?¡±


    ¡°Use force?¡±


    The man in purple sneered. I¡¯ve already said that he wouldn¡¯t dare to use a forbidden spell to level the Broken Inds, because that would cause the entire world to be filled with anger and fear. People might respect a person with a sharp sword, but they would never tolerate a lunatic who could swing his sword at any time.¡±


    ¡± He can use his steel warships to seal off the Broken Inds and cut off trade. Don¡¯t forget that we are doing business with the entire world. If he does this, not only will we not be able to earn money, but our customers will also not be able to earn money. Our customers are all over the world, elves, empires, the council, the southern countries, the eastern mountain range¡­There are countless nobles, forces, and organizations. Does he want to make an enemy of the entire world?¡±


    ¡°And the battle to seize the ind after the blockade¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±Jobughed. Those so-called rebels are just the surrendered soldiers of the three navies. He doesn¡¯t even have his own army.¡±


    ¡± Managing the distant port and controlling the situation is just using someone else¡¯s name. Kant is only good at intimidation and deterrence, but his actual strength is insufficient. He¡¯s severely biased. He might be able to win a war with only Forbidden Spells, but wars have always been a decisive battle and countless small andplicated upations, security, suppression, and clean-up¡­Don¡¯t you think that his alchemy weapons have always been extremely rare and high-precision weapons? Be it that chariot, aircraft, or warship¡­¡±


    Ruhr seemed to be deep in thought.¡± I think I understand now. You¡¯re the best, Mr. Job. After your analysis, it seems that Kant has nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡± Of course not, my friend. I still say the same thing. A simple military deterrence will not work in this world. Otherwise, the emperor should be the biggest bandit. Ruhr, please remember, the one who can control the order of this world and the happiness and sorrow of countless people¡­¡±


    Job opened his hands and put them together.


    ¡°It¡¯s money, it¡¯s wealth, it¡¯s always them¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the creed of the Broken Inds.¡±


    The wheels rolled, slowed down, and then stopped.


    Tidal Manor was right in front of them.


    ¡°Alright, Ruhr.¡±


    Job put away the soundproof ring andughed.¡± Let¡¯s go and get that idiot, Lockseed, back. That guy has high expectations but low capabilities. He¡¯s no longer a threat to me.¡±


    On the third floor of the manor.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Hong San looked out from the balcony.


    ¡°Shall we leave him alone for a while, Your Highness?¡± he asked, turning his head. Let me send him away. After all, with his status, he is not qualified to meet you. The list of gifts is quite long.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so particr about this this time.¡± Kant waved his hand.¡± Let hime here.¡±


    Some were particr, and they would only be particr when it was necessary.


    Hong San nced at Kant and nodded.


    ¡°Also, prepare another car.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Five minutester, Kant met the messenger from the Broken Inds.


    ¡°Greetings, great Skyquaking Dragon, Great Forbidden Spellcaster¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s enough!¡± Kant interrupted the lengthy congrattory speech.


    The purple-robed man, Job, immediately shut his mouth and maintained his bowing posture.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Kant sized up the man before him.¡± You¡¯re from the Broken Inds?¡±


    ¡°The Fire Crystal Flower Trading Company under the fifth Golden Ring Ind¡¯s Anjis Ind Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± Kant said,¡± I can¡¯t remember such a long name.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Job still maintained his elegant smile.


    Calm down.


    The arrogant Kant would naturally put on such a face. He had expected some difficulties and contempt. This was something he had foreseen before he set off. This was not the most important thing.


    ¡°The twelve ind masters of the Broken Inds have prepared a generous gift for you, Your Highness Kant. I hope this gift can resolve the misunderstanding between you and the Broken Inds¡­¡±he said respectfully.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± The Skyquaking Dragon sounded confused.¡± What misunderstanding?¡±


    Job smiled.¡± It¡¯s like this. A few good-for-nothings from the Broken Inds took their father¡¯s money and invested recklessly in the Green Wave Province. They offended Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Kant asked nkly. How did they offend me?¡±


    ¡°..¡±The purple-robed man had a good self-control. After all, he came from the Broken Inds, a ce with a rich business atmosphere. He had long cultivated to the point of perfection.¡± It¡¯s like this. At that time, some Goethe nobles were trying to raise the price of grain and make the people suffer. These arrogant bastards actually dared to interfere¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± Kant mmed the table, giving him a fright.¡± Hand them over quickly! Hand them over to the people of Faraway Harbor for a fair trial!¡±


    ¡°They were arrested by you a week ago¡­¡± Job gritted his teeth and forced a smile.


    ¡°What? Are you talking about that Luther or Ona?¡±


    Kant finally understood.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°-Fuck!¡±


    Job¡¯s words were interrupted once again. Kant mmed the table hard.¡± Why did these people say that they were instructed by the Broken Inds ¡®officials to cooperate with the nobles of Distant Harbor to raise the price of grain so that some of themoners would starve to death? This would damage my reputation and let the world see the power of the Broken Inds?¡±


    ¡°Why would they say that?¡± Kant asked before Job could exin himself. Why is their story so different from yours?¡±


    The purple-robed man whispered,¡±They might have made their own decisions. They¡¯re young and impetuous¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡± How can a bunch of arrogant rich kids have such meticulous logic?¡± Kant said decisively.¡± How can they have such vicious thoughts?¡± Why would he confess like this? If they were just young and hot-headed, why would they say that the Broken Inds were behind this?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±


    Job¡¯s expression wasplicated. The Earthling, on the other hand, had a look of realization. He suddenly mmed the table.¡± I understand!¡±


    What do you know now?


    ¡°Think about it! Friends! If you didn¡¯te to exin, if I believed their confession and felt that the Broken Inds wanted to mess with me and embarrass me, what would I do? Of course, I will treat you as enemies! I¡¯ll definitely throw a Forbidden Spell over there!


    What a terrifying thing. My lovely friend, do you understand? Have the question marks in your heart disappeared?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Huh?


    Kant mmed the table and shouted,¡±It¡¯s a conspiracy!¡± What a great conspiracy! These spoiled kids of the Broken Inds were trying to sow discord! They were framing him! You¡¯re trying to provoke a war between me and you!


    You want me to kill you with a forbidden spell! What a tragedy! Why would the second generation of the Broken Inds want to destroy their homnd? Is this kind of snitching behavior a distortion of human nature or a fall of morality?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t tolerate it!¡±


    ¡± I almost killed a good man by mistake with a Forbidden Spell and almost bore such a heavy blood debt. And you, my friend, your whole family almost died!¡±


    ¡± Your dad might be hit by the violent tsunami caused by the Forbidden Spell into your mother¡¯s body. Your mother might have her internal organs minced and exploded due to the violent shock wave, killing your dad inside. Your brother might watch your dad fight for a parking space while flying into the sky due to the turbulent airflow¡­In short, your whole family almost died miserably. The reason why they are not dead is that I am still cautious in using my powerful power like Arthas. You should thank my kindness, hesitation, and humanity, right?¡±


    Mr. Job from the Broken Inds had encountered a mental and logical assault in Tidal Manor.


    There was only one thought left in his mind.


    I¡¯m f * cking¡­ I¡¯m f * cking¡­


    ¡°But the tragedy did not happen. The culprit must be investigated! It seems like we haven¡¯t beaten him enough.¡±


    ¡°Investigate!¡± Kant said with murderous intent. He had to investigate! Investigate thoroughly! Find out why these spoiled brats of the Broken Inds would do such a vicious thing. Why did they pour dirty water on the innocent Broken Inds in their confessions? Did they want to see everyone¡¯s parents dancing in the Forbidden Spell? I guess there must be a huge conspiracy behind this. Someone must be instigating them!¡±


    ¡°Men!¡± the Earthling shouted.


    ¡°Yes!¡±A resounding response came from outside.


    ¡°Go and tell Arsett! The interrogation had to be extremely intense! Pass on my orders! The treatment team and the pharmacist team are in position. Lock all the prisoners on the stone tform with their backs facing up. Then, lead 50 big wolfdogs and feed them the liveliness medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡±


    Job quivered.


    Lockseed was the old man¡¯s only son. If he was sent back like that, it would be no different from not being able to save him. For his promise and support, he had to put in more effort.


    He quickly smiled apologetically,¡± There is no conspiracy, there is really no conspiracy. I think there is no need to trouble the judges. This is just a misunderstanding. The Broken Inds are willing to use their utmost sincerity to clear this misunderstanding¡­Your Highness, it must be a pleasant surprise for you¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m satisfied?¡± Kant sat back down in his chair and looked pleasantly surprised.¡± You¡¯ll definitely satisfy me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±Job nodded repeatedly.


    The Earthling leaned over, like a child who was daydreaming about his birthday present.


    ¡°Could it be that the kind-hearted ind masters of the Broken Inds will help me kill the entire family of the person involved and the instigator?¡±he asked crisply.


    Job¡¯s smile froze.


    ¡°Would the ind masters give me all the property and family business left behind by the idiots who killed their entire families?¡±


    Kant¡¯s smile became even more joyous.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡± Huh?¡± He smiled in infinite surprise and pointed at the door outside.¡± After I open the door, will I be able to see the twelve ind masters kneeling outside and smiling at me with a smile that is as big as the ocean? They will shout ¡®surprise¡¯ and offer me all their shares, assets, and loyalty?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­Your Highness, you must be joking.¡± Qiao Bu forced a smile.


    ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    His voice immediately turned cold, and it was as if a cold current had blown through the study, infinitely bone-chilling.


    ¡°Who the f * ck are you? Are you worthy of me joking around?¡±


    Kant¡¯s smile had turned cold. He tapped the table lightly.¡± You said it was a surprise, but you didn¡¯t kill their entire family or kneel to me like a dog. That¡¯s f * cking stupid. What kind of f * cking surprise is that?¡±


    ¡°A generous marypensation. From now on, the Faraway Port and even all the materials you need will only be charged at the cost price. The secret route business of the Broken Inds will also be opened to you. Our secret infiltration of the Green Wave Province will assist you in taking over this province and even this country. At the same time, we will open the position of the highest representative of the Broken Inds Joint Conference to you. The position of the ind master will be vacant. Other than that¡­¡±


    Job poured out all the conditions and even the bottom line of the negotiation.


    However, all he got was a coldugh from Kant.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little wrong for you to use my things to bribe me?¡±


    Job was stunned for a moment. He could no longer suppress his anger, but he still suppressed it forcefully. He said in a low voice,¡± Your Highness, why do you have to make things difficult for a small fry like me verbally? Isn¡¯t it better to exchange it for some benefits that money and power can¡¯t obtain?¡±


    ¡± But I want to kill my entire family,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Lockseed¡­ You can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°Why? Could it be that he has a daughter who is as strong as an ox and knows how to y golf?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    Kant stood up and grabbed Job by the neck. He dragged him over and said calmly,¡± You said you would give me a surprise, yet you¡¯re bargaining here. Do you want me to teach the Broken Inds what a surprise is?¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    Ps1: 7,000 words¡­Let¡¯s stop here and challenge again tomorrow. Good night.

 Chapter 577: 577

    Chapter 577: 577


    Chapter 578-Pack Up


    The atmosphere in the study was cold.


    Kant looked calm. He grabbed Job¡¯s neck and looked him in the eye.


    He didn¡¯t use any strength.


    However, the messenger from the Broken Inds felt his breathing stop, and an indescribable terror enveloped his entire body. It was as if everything about him was in the other party¡¯s grasp.


    Past, present, future.


    Life, Death, Soul.


    He felt fear, followed by humiliation.


    How could you do this!


    Anger, frustration, fear, humiliation¡­ All sorts of emotions surfaced in his heart.


    The human named Job was born into a noble family in the Broken Inds. They controlled the trade and economy of the western seas, using money as a lever to move the people¡¯s livelihood. They believed that everything in the world could be sold, and that the power of wealth was supreme. They used their huge economic benefits to weave awork of friends and benefits, and maintained the independence of the Broken Inds under the covetous eyes of other countries.


    Under such circumstances, there would always be an illusion called arrogance that spread among people¡¯s hearts.


    They were already used to trading, ignoring the so-called morality and following their ownws. They sold everything of value, whether it was food, cloth, smuggling of prohibited items, or living intelligent creatures.


    They were already used to the power of money. Wealth could corrupt loyalty, disintegrate loyalty, make people ugly, make living beings abandon their dignity, make kings bow their heads, and make beggars noble. Therefore, they felt that money could do everything, and they, who had money, were the most powerful.


    Following this thought, Job came to the distant port as an envoy.


    They wanted to use a spell called Money on Kant.


    Lockseed and the others were detained? Redemption with money and benefits.


    Kant was angry because of the grain price war? Use more money and benefits to calm things down.


    This was the creed of the Broken Inds-everything in the world could be bought with money.


    If it couldn¡¯t be solved, there were only two reasons.


    Either they didn¡¯t have enough money, or they bought it in the wrong way.


    Therefore, they had alreadye up with a strategy to appease Kant¡¯s anger and n for the future. Kant had even used spatial magic to transport a huge amount of food, which had made the merchants of the Broken Inds smell a huge business opportunity. They even nned to modify their previous diplomatic strategy and try to ease their rtionship with Kant.


    This level of material delivery was far superior to all the carriages and cargo ships in the world.


    Yes, the greedy merchants had something new they wanted.


    He wanted to buy Kant¡¯s teleportation ability.


    And Kant¡¯s¡­Forbidden Spell.


    They were already preparing their chips and capital.


    The negotiation this time was only the first step in easing the tension between them. They would use the Broken Inds ¡®huge business advantage to help Kant control this country and recruit him into the Broken Inds. They would provide him with a huge amount of resources, manpower, and money to dispel the previous unhappiness and hostility.


    After that, he could weave Kant into a huge.


    After all, ording to their calctions, the various countries would develop special offensive spells that could imprisonrge-scale spatial teleportation and resist forbidden spells as soon as possible. Once these projects were sessful, Kant¡¯s threat level would decrease drastically. At that time, the n to capture Kant and use him for their own purposes would reach the final stage.


    However, these ind owners who had a keen sense of business hadpletely turned their minds into businessmen because they had been doing business for a long time. They felt that everything in the world could be settled through trade. Perhaps that was true in the other world. After all, even the noble Phoenix King had to be controlled by the Silver Moon Council, the emperor of the human world had to obtain the support of the Kurf¨¹rst, and it was difficult for the kings of the country to act on their own.


    But Kant was different.


    He only wanted to kill, kill, and rob, just like the green-skinned creatures in the north.


    An iprehensible sense of absurdity mixed with fear and uneasiness exploded in Job¡¯s heart.


    He was both jealous and contemptuous of Kant.


    With the supreme power of the Forbidden Spell, he could actually stand shoulder to shoulder with the other countries. However, his actions were as arrogant as a nouveau riche, as crude as a barbarian. He had no army, no foundation, no wealth, no territory. He had only appeared in front of the world for a few months, yet he had such status and achievements.


    Looking straight into Kant¡¯s eyes, Job suddenly let out a scornfulugh.


    He was going to use the negotiation skills of the Broken Inds.


    As long as heughed in front of his opponent, he would be able to get into his own rhythm.


    Kant frowned.


    Then, she raised her hand and gave him a tight p.


    Job¡¯s cheeks swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye, but his body¡¯s reaction was clearly faster than his brain. He didn¡¯t even realize what had just happened.


    Three secondster, he finally became furious. He wanted to fight back but did not dare to. He could only cover his face subconsciously and shout,¡± What are you doing!?¡± Kant! What¡¯s the difference between you and a bandit!¡±


    ¡± I have weapons of mass destruction,¡± Kant exined reservedly.


    ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have a Forbidden Spell?¡±Job said furiously.


    ¡°What else?¡± ¡± Why else would you not dare to fight back?¡± Kant asked in surprise.


    ¡°Kant!¡± Job said sternly,¡± You used forbidden spells and force to bully the Broken Inds. The entire world will know your bad reputation! The righteous will stand up against you!¡±


    Kant sighed. You guys are quite innocent?¡±


    ¡± No!¡± Job covered his face. His voice wasced with pain.¡± I don¡¯t think that a righteous person would humiliate the messenger wantonly, nor do I think that a righteous person would use force to bully the weak!¡±


    ¡± Tsk tsk.¡± Kant clicked his tongue.¡± Then why did you, the emissary,e?¡±


    ¡°Because you detained our people and confiscated our property and funds in the Green Wave Province!¡±


    ¡°Then why were they detained?¡± Kant said coldly,¡± Your people used the money to stir up trouble in the Green Wave Province. They raised the price of grain, shook the foundation of society, and ignored the hungry people¡­¡±


    ¡°We are merchants! Merchants pursue profit, buying low and selling high, this has been the case since ancient times! What happened earlier was just normal business conduct. Your violent lynching is interfering with our right to free trade!¡±


    ¡± No, this is called hoarding and spection. This is a crime. I made thew.¡±


    Kant smiled at Job¡¯s unconvinced gaze.


    ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you want to reason with me? Then I¡¯ll reason with you today.¡±


    ¡°Broken Inds, I didn¡¯t even know where you were before. We have never had any grudges in the past, but how did we be enemies recently? After the matter of the Paragon Element was announced to the world, all the idiots in the world wanted a piece of the pie. Other than the three countries, your Broken Inds jumped the most happily. You organized fleets of all sizes and thought about entering Goethe¡¯s territory to make a fortune¡­¡±


    ¡± We admit that it¡¯s not appropriate,¡± Job said.¡± But didn¡¯t you also cast a forbidden spell to prevent the fleet from going out to sea?¡± We¡¯ll also¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kant said,¡± Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. You wanted to harm me, but when you approached me, I hit you with my stick. You were so hurt that you had no strength and were afraid. You could only give up and leave dejectedly. So your logic is that although I wanted to harm you, you were prepared to hit me with your stick. I didn¡¯t manage to harm you. Seeing that I couldn¡¯t get anything out of it, I left. That¡¯s why this matter is over. If I pursue the matter, I¡¯ll be bullying you. I won¡¯t let you off. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Job was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarrassed. I¡¯ve seen the world. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no precedent for shameless doublebel logic like yours. Or rather, half of the world is like you.¡±


    Kant waved his hand.¡± Alright, let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. You said that after I threw away the forbidden spell, both parties would be even. Then, what do you mean by sending people to collect grain prices?¡±


    Since he had already said this, Job might as well not hide it anymore.


    Moreover, the Broken Inds had a reason for this.


    ¡± Does Your Highness feel that you arepletely irresponsible?¡± He gritted his teeth and said,¡± What did you say to the nobles of Distant Harbor a few days ago? He wanted to make Distant Harbor great again and regain its position as a trading hub¡­Since they¡¯ve shown such hostility, why can¡¯t we make a move?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand now.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression was emotionless. He nodded.¡± We said that we wanted to bring about the great revival of the Chinese nation, and you thought that we wanted to destroy you. You thought that we wanted to rece you, so you didn¡¯t allow us to bully us when you heard us. You wanted us to lie on the ground forever. Is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Job asked nkly.


    ¡°Take history as a mirror.¡± Kant sighed.¡± You see, I already knew how to deal with you.¡±


    The emissary¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys want to talk? I only have three requests.¡±


    Kant raised three fingers.


    ¡± First, in this economic war in the Blue Wave Province, all participants from the Broken Inds, including those who make decisions, mobilize funds, and express support, must be arrested and executed. This process must be carried out under the supervision of the special envoys of the court. All the property of all prisoners must be handed over to Siegel Company aspensation.¡±


    ¡± Second, the Blue Wave Province has infiltrated Goethe¡¯s economy over the years, including the Goethe nobles, officials, soldiers, and people from all walks of life who have interests with you. The Broken Inds should unconditionally provide the Far Port authorities with a list of all the names, and unconditionally hand over all your rted industries in Goethe to the Goethe Company.¡±


    ¡± Thirdly, the Broken Inds will pledge their loyalty to me. I will take 50% of all the businesses and shares. From today onwards, you must fully cooperate with the business center of the western seas to relocate back to the Far Port. You must also y your role and value to contribute to the construction of the new city and the development strategy. You must prove that you are worthy of my forgiveness and tolerance. If you do well, you may have a ce in my future shogunate.¡±


    When he heard the second half of the first message, Job¡¯s expression changedpletely.


    He forced himself to listen to thest message, and his face was already filled with anger.


    ¡°This must not be¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Kant wagged his finger.¡± It¡¯s not up to you. Tell that to your ind masters.¡±


    ¡°The ind masters will not agree to such a request!¡±


    Job said angrily,¡± Your Highness Kant, this is not the way to negotiate. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can make a request. We will use our sincerity to appease your anger. You should be proposing a constructive condition instead of offering a sky-high price that will never be fulfilled to vent your anger¡­¡±


    ¡°How is this not helpful?¡±


    Kant spread his hands and said,¡± If I conquer the Broken Inds, your lives, your families ¡®lives, and all your assets will be mine. All your businesses will be mine. I can also get your name list. Now, I¡¯m allowing you to surrender voluntarily. I¡¯ll give you half as a reward for being sensible. Isn¡¯t that fair?¡±


    ¡± You can keep half of your assets even if you surrender,¡± the messenger said mockingly.¡± It looks like you¡¯ll have to pay half of your bargaining chips if you don¡¯t send an army out to fight, Prince Kant, who has sufficient troops and food.¡±


    Kant did not seem to catch the sarcasm. He nodded and said,¡± You¡¯re right. I should have collected more. After all, I¡¯ll have to suffer losses if we don¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°What loss?¡± Job asked, puzzled.


    Kant looked at him and slowly smiled.¡± If I don¡¯t fight you, who are not considered weak and have almost zero strategic depth, where will I find a whetstone to train my soldiers?¡±


    The man in purple was shocked. He wanted to say something, but Kant shouted.¡± Men!¡±


    The door was pushed open with a loud bang, and two traitors stepped in with big strides, their ck robes fluttering in the wind!


    ¡°Take him away,¡± Kant said calmly.


    Judging from their size, the defectors were definitely elves. They extended theirrge palms and pressed down on Job¡¯s shoulders. Their pincer-like restraint and battle-hardened killing intent instantly dispelled any desire to resist. Only then did the emissary from the Broken Inds feel terrified. What was Kant trying to do?


    ¡°I¡¯m an emissary! I am the messenger of the Broken Inds! Your Highness Kant! This was rted to reputation and fame! It will also make you¡­¡±


    Kant ignored him and walked out of the study.


    The two traitors carried Job and followed behind.


    Walking down from the third floor and out of the gate, the guards on both sides stood at attention and saluted. Job¡¯s mouth was covered with a rag. He whimpered and looked around. Then he saw his followers andpanions in the corner of the front garden. Ruhr¡¯s thick and dark body was struggling weakly.


    That scene was bloody and terrifying.


    The cruel elf crushed Ruhr¡¯s chin and stabbed a long nail into his tongue. Two spellcasters were waving magic lights beside him. One was Life Healing, and the other was Awakening Wisdom.


    Then, he was pressed down firmly. The power of despair and death was suppressed by the stronger elves. One of the rebels raised his mace and aimed it at the burly man¡¯s lower body.


    Seeing this, Job didn¡¯t even reprimand Kant. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts of standing up for hispanions either. Boundless fear suddenly surged into his heart. He realized something terrifying.


    Kant had heard their conversation in the carriage!


    He looked at Kant with extreme fear in his eyes.


    A jeep was parked in front of the manor.


    Kant sat in the front passenger seat. The driver was Hong San. Two defectors pushed Job into the back seat, one on each side, trapping him in the middle and restricting his movements.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The car started slowly.


    This was Job¡¯s first time riding on Kant¡¯s alchemy vehicle. If it was any other time, he would have quickly realized the convenience and business opportunities of this item and would have done everything he could to obtain the exclusive sales rights.


    But now, he was no longer in the mood.


    The scenery on both sides continued to recede. They left the manor and drove along the wide and t road to the far port. Job tried to say something, but his mouth was gagged and he could only make a sound. Then, even this right was deprived because the elf beside him strangled him in warning.


    He could only shut his mouth to show that he understood. The elf released her iron pincer-like hand. Then, Job heard Kant, who was sitting in the front row, talking to the person beside him in thenguage of the Aurora Empire.


    Then, he saw Kant reach out and press a few buttons on a panel in the middle of the car that looked like an alchemy console. It seemed to have turned on some kind of button.


    ¡°We were ordered to create chaos in the Green Wave Province¡­¡±


    He heard a familiar voice.


    Lockseed!


    Job looked horrified, but he looked around. Luther wasn¡¯t in the car. The voice came from a strange device in the middle of the car. The owner of the voice belonged to someone he knew, the young master of the Vuitton Chamber of Commerce in the Broken Inds, Luther. One of his missions this time was to redeem him.


    At this moment, his voice came from the alchemical device.


    ¡°Stir-fry the grain price¡­¡±


    ¡°Arge number of civilians starved to death¡­¡±


    There was extreme weakness, fear, and copse in his voice, as if he was confessing after being brutally interrogated. He did not have the calmness and grace of an elegant young master at all.


    ¡°Instigating a riot¡­¡±


    ¡°Spreading rumors¡­¡±


    Job looked out of the window in a daze because he heard the same voice outside the window. It ovepped with the words in the car. It seemed far and near, like an illusion.


    He looked out of the window. Pirs had been erected in the beautiful St. Francisplex, and at the top of the pirs was a magic device that looked like a morning glory, releasing a huge amount of sound. Flying puppets were wandering around, and they were also tied to a magic device.


    The loud sound wave was getting closer and closer.


    It was the angry shouts of the people.


    ¡°Criminal! Criminal! Criminal!¡±


    ¡°Punish them! Punish them!¡±


    Through the car window, Job saw the angry people on the streets. They were waving their fists and cursing, cursing the cold-blooded people of the Broken Inds, shouting for revenge and war.


    They were like a herd of bloodthirsty cows and sheep.


    He saw corpses hanging from long pirs, swaying gently in the sea breeze. Revenge and punishment had been the main theme of the city recently. ording to the intelligence report, Kant had been executing the main participants in the war of grain prices, regardless of whether they were nobles or not, and how high their titles were.


    He heard something other than repentanceing from the loudspeaker.


    The voice belonged to an old man.


    ¡± It¡¯s time to show our true strength. The Broken Inds have underestimated our determination¡­¡±


    The car drove past the angry crowd, the corpses disyed in public, the angry voices, and the repentant voices of the criminals. It drove all the way to the southeast corner of the city and slowly stopped beside an arena.


    Someone opened the car door outside, and Job felt an unprecedented fear.


    He struggled and tried to express something to His Highness Kant, who was in the front row. However, the rebel only pulled him lightly and he fell out of the car like a chick. There were mutated hounds barking outside the car, and ck-robed men stood around him. He was lifted up and dragged to the entrance of the arena.


    A fanatical voice came from within, all of which were the violent roars of men.


    They mored for death, punishment, and revenge.


    Like a dead dog, he was dragged into the arena. He looked around in horror and found that it was filled with people. Everyone looked panicked and afraid, crying or wailing.


    The audience was filled with ragged lowlifes. Everyone¡¯s clothes were shabby and crude, but their faces were bloodthirsty.


    In the past, a big shot like Job would usually sit in the best private room in the arena of the Broken Inds. He would watch the rough and brave fighters fight while he, his friends, and his femalepanions chatted andmented. But now, everything had been reversed.


    He saw Lockseed of the Vuitton family, his ttery follower Ona, many familiar faces, the observers sent to the Blue Wave Province, and many employees of the Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Lockseed!¡±


    He rushed to the heir of the Vuitton family and shouted,¡±What are you doing?!¡± We¡­¡±


    His handsome face was covered in blood, and he was smiling foolishly.


    The people around them hadpletely lost their minds and were only crying.


    They were all proud sons of the business world who had stirred up the storm with huge amounts of money and resources, but now they were copsing like pigs and dogs, crying and begging loudly.


    Like the lowest maggot.


    Meanwhile, the lowlifes in the audience wereughing wildly, mocking, and teasing.


    The food chain had been reversed. This sense of identity discement was ridiculous. It was like a monkey wearing a crown or a farmer sitting on a throne.


    Obviously, no one was in awe of these big shots.


    The people at the bottom, who had been bullied and despised, revealed their bloodthirsty malice at this moment.


    On the highest tform, Kant watched the scene unfold and sighed silently.


    Hong San stood at the side and said,¡±Your Highness, why don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Kant shook his head. It¡¯s better to be ugly and baring your fangs and brandishing your ws than to still be servile.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you.¡± He nced at Hong San.


    ¡°I know.¡±Hong San smiled.


    ¡± If we can break their fear of the nobles and make them lose their fear of the nobles, we¡¯ll consider today¡¯s matter a sess.¡± Kant said,¡± Now, it¡¯s time to temper them¡­If you want to live a good life, you have to fight for it with your own life. Wait for my charity? There¡¯s no such good thing in the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Kant said,¡± Kill them.¡±


    The metal nged, the arm of force rotated, the gun was in ce, and the bullet chain rotated.


    The turrets on the high tform above the arena buzzed and turned.


    In the middle of the arena, Job finally tore off the rag in his mouth and shouted,¡± Your Highness Kant! I was wrong! Please don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m willing to¡­¡±


    In the next moment, his shout was drowned out by a violent roar.


    mes spewed out and gunpowder exploded.


    Strong light and smoke suddenly rose. Large-caliber ammunition shuttled like lightning, and tracers tore through the air like light arrows. In an instant, it was like a scythe of death sweeping through the crowd. The spectors and economic criminals from the Broken Inds were shattered. Their broken bodies pulled blood streaks, and the high temperature sealed the broken limbs. They exploded, cut, and separated.


    In an instant, this two-hundred-year-old arena weed the bloodiest scene.


    Heads exploded like watermelons, and bodies exploded and shattered. Amidst countless deaths and screams, a purple figure dodged, fell, and crawled helplessly.


    Job had witnessed the cruelest death up close.


    The familiar figure broke apart. He saw Lockster¡¯s handsome face contort and explode. Lockster howled and crawled, but the fatal bullets seemed to have deliberately avoided him. Under the shing of the tracers, the rays of death began to trace along Job¡¯s body.


    He listened to the sound of the wind and explosions, watched the blood flow like a river, and the flesh and blood blossomed. He rolled and ran between the blood and flesh, and he was so tired that he fell to the ground. From the beginning to the end, he was not hurt at all.


    In the audience stands, the men who hade to register for the recruitment had already vomited. Fear and disgust were mixed together. The scene was like hell.


    Life was so fragile.


    So fragile.


    The flower of death finally fell, the light and shadow disappeared, and the sound was silent.


    Kant gazed at the gory execution ground.¡± Look at the quality of the applicants,¡± he said calmly.¡± Record their reactions and qualities. Pack up the prisoners and pack them up.¡±


    Job sat in the sea of corpses andughed foolishly.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Ah, find some time to y Lance 10 in the next two days¡­] It had to be said that in the past few years, under the various political correct trends of the European and American devils, the Japanese devils could be said to be the light of humanity.

 Chapter 578: 578

    Chapter 578: 578


    The Sky Is Clear Today


    In the south of Distant Harbor City, the Blood de Arena.


    This famous arena had been named Kang a few days ago because the boss, as a loyal subordinate of the great noble Bill House, not only participated in the action of raising the price of grain, but also led his elite confidants to create unrest in the city and create a chance for his master to escape sessfully.


    Therefore, he was happy to announce that his entire family would be executed, and he himself would be sentenced to death by a thousand cuts. His body, which had been cut into pieces for three days, would be cut into white bones and hung on the gpole of the arena.


    The arena had been taken over by Sieget, and reconstruction work was in the works. This was because His Highness Kant did not like fighting as a form of entertainment.


    ¡± Blood and life shouldn¡¯t be props for a performance.¡±


    That was what he said.


    This exnation was widely circted and caused many people to be puzzled and puzzled.


    In their eyes, the Skyquaking Dragon was a veryplicated person. He was like an ancient god, with both good and evil sides. He was overly tolerant of themoners, but he was especially harsh on the nobles. This was the key to why His Highness Kant had attracted criticism from the public. However, in the Far Harbor today, no one dared to question all his decisions.


    And today, the sealed arena weed the bloodiest and cruelest performance in history.


    Arge number of wealthy people from the Broken Inds with respectable statuses and noble statuses were swept into pieces in the center of the stage in a short period of time. The scene was iparably cruel, even more bloody than all the killings that had taken ce in the Arena in the past few decades. Corpses were piled up, blood filled the air, and a disgusting smell lingered in the air. It was the smell of sulfur and the terrifying smell of meat.


    The sound of vomiting rose and fell.


    There was an audience for this performance.


    Before they came here, they were dockworkers who worked hard, sailors who did not have any work to go out to sea, bankrupt citizens, idlers who came to try their luck, and farmers who had lost theirnd¡­They came from all walks of life, with different backgrounds, upations, and ages.


    But aftering here, they all had the same identity.


    A candidate who had signed up to join the army.


    Almost all of them were at the bottom of society and had been living a humble and hard life. They did not even think that there was a problem with their lives. They were used to obeying and epting their fate. They had to bow to gentlemen and lower their heads when they saw adults. It was normal for them to be insulted and beaten by people of high status. It was also normal for them to insult and beat people of the same status or even lower. People were divided into superior and inferior. The reason why the noble were noble was that their blood and soul were naturally superior. He was destined to be high and mighty.


    They had always thought so.


    But today, they saw the most embarrassed and cowardly side of the nobles and the rich.


    They cried and screamed, and their feces and urine flowed out. They fell to the ground and screamed like animals. When these naturally noble people were afraid, they were no different from beggars in the stinking sewers.


    When they saw the arrogant and noble old men in the past being as lowly as pigs and dogs, an inexplicable pleasure and brutality surged in the hearts of the small figures. They even had the urge to use their soles, phlegm, and insults topletely trample these ¡°big figures¡±into the dust.


    Theyughed, shouted, and cursed, as if they had be noble, while these former big shots had be worse than pigs and dogs. Their positions had been swapped.


    Immediately after, they saw an absolute¡­ Equal.


    With a loud bang, lightning shot out, and the noble¡¯s body shattered into pieces. Blood and flesh flew everywhere. The audience did not even know what had happened. They only saw the living human lives turned into pieces of meat on the ground.


    Life was so fragile, and people could die in such a fragmented manner. It was the same for the noble big shots, and it was also the same for the humble small figures, because everyone¡¯s blood was hot.


    They were all living people.


    Starting from the first person who vomited, soon, everyone began to vomit. They were terrified, their faces pale, and their bodies trembling. They did not dare to look down again. Some of them even cried out of fear. Among these people, there were sailors who had seen the market. They had seen the hanged pirates, the crew members who had been killed by the entire ship, the rotting corpses, the corpses that had been soaked in the sea, the corpses that had been burned alive, and the corpses that had been dead for a long time.


    However, they had never thought that a person could die so cleanly.


    As the vomiting and the stench of rotting and sourness spread endlessly, the sliding doors of the audience seats were opened, and majestic ck figures appeared.


    The rebels held arge number of shovels and threw them to the ground.


    Horus ¡®awe-inspiring metallic voice rang out.


    ¡± Citizens of Distant Harbor, conscripts who have signed up for the army, this is the second round of the selection. Pick up your shovels and enter the center of the arena. Collect the flesh and blood of the criminals and load them back.¡±


    ¡± Your actions, your work, and your efficiency will be recorded throughout the entire process. Those who perform well will be selected and will enter the next selection process. Those who are cunning and cunning will be dismissed, and those who are timid and cowardly will be dismissed. Those who want to quit can leave now. This is the final friendly warning.¡±


    ¡°-think about what you really want.¡±


    Enduring the difort in their stomachs, the applicants barely raised their heads.


    His pale face revealed a nk and wavering expression.


    When they heard that Prince Kant had been enlisted into the army, they came without hesitation. They did note for loyalty or repayment. Instead, they were thinking about the generous rewards.


    His Highness Kant gave them the impression that he was rich, generous, and even a little silly. After he came to the distant harbor, he treated everyone to an unforgettable meal and gave everyone a silver coin. A few days ago, he gave everyone five days ¡®worth of food for free.


    Such a trustworthy and generous lord was undoubtedly worthy of loyalty and obedience. Working under him would definitely be rewarded generously and promptly, such as amazing delicacies, more money, and affordable food¡­This was the entire reason why they hade here.


    But now, they had witnessed a cruel and bloody scene.


    This shocking scene made them suddenly wake up and realize something terrifying. To serve under Lord Kant¡¯smand, it might not be just walking around the city with a sword and shield, and then receiving a generous sry and reward like an outing.


    This job was much more dangerous than they had imagined.


    Many people were already thinking of retreating.


    ¡°Pick up the shovel! Start working! This is the first test!¡±


    Horus¡¯s stern shout came from all directions. His sonorous mechanical voice was extremely awe-inspiring, like the cold words of a de, causing the hearts of the minor characters to tremble.


    However, to them, the blood pool under the arena was like hell. Just looking at the scene was enough to make them feel nauseous, let alone personally stepping into it and collecting flesh and blood.


    The roar of steel swept over.


    ¡± You shameless b * stards, cunning peasants. I¡¯ve seen through your pathetic hearts. You signed up to join the army just to take advantage of me. If you still have such thoughts, get lost. This is not a ce for you to stay!¡±


    ¡°Do you think the glory and rewards of joining the army are so easy to obtain?¡±


    ¡± Free education for your children, remuneration for the entire family to benefit from joining the army, the right to buy unlimited special goods at the internal price, free and sufficient food, a sry higher than the clerk of the Chamber of Commerce, and a future without having to bow to the nobles. Ask yourself, do you deserve the generous remuneration from His Highness Kant, just because you are a bunch of b * stards who faint at the sight of blood?¡±


    ¡°Begin the countdown!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you weak sissies three minutes to wipe the shit off your mouths and pick up that damn shovel! Listen up, you scumbags. If you can¡¯t even pick up this shovel, then get out now, get out of here, and go back to your homes. You¡¯re only worthy of using your weak hands to support the nobles, whoremasters, gangs, and even other scumbags so that they can go in and out of your mother, wife, and daughter!¡±


    Horus went all out.


    He used his father¡¯s elegant speech to humiliate these numb and fanatical, humble and bloodthirsty people.


    The so-called wisdom of the people had yet to be developed. These four words contained a lot of anger and hopelessness. A soul could be as noble as a god, but it could also be twisted like maggots. It was not easy to change a person.


    If he wanted to change the numb people, he first had to make them not numb.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t numb to it, he could be anything.


    Because only by not being numb would there be a chance to continue changing.


    Numbness was the saddest trait.


    ¡°Two minutes left!¡±


    If Kant had not wanted to maintain his dignified persona, he would have personally stepped forward. Horus roared angrily, his voice shaking the entire ce.¡± That¡¯s right! Sissy! Get lost! Very good! Someone had already picked up a shovel!


    I know you! Seaman Batiste of the Autumn Wind Wave!¡±


    ¡°Remember it! Today, you picked up a shovel to shovel the corpses of the garbage who manipted the price of grain and tried to starve the civilians to death. Tomorrow, you can pick up a machine gun and make the so-called nobles who are like these scumbags kneel in front of you and repent desperately. You will do the same thing to them today!¡±


    ¡± At that time, you will be a sharp de that carries out and implements His Highness Kant¡¯s will. You will be a soldier or general that the entire world respects! At this moment, these sissies around you who have peed their pants will look at you with envy and distortion in the future. At that time, these trash are only worthy of being prostitutes for their wives and daughters! Or do you only know how to kneel in front of the nobles and stick your butt out!¡±


    More and more people picked up the shovels on the ground with pale faces.


    ¡°F * ck.¡±


    Thick phlegm was spat on the ground. The burly man with a twisted scar on his face threw the shovel in his arms to the people behind him.¡± We¡¯re all going to die. What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    His name was Massimos, the former star diator of this arena.


    These diators, whose lives were bought and whose sole purpose was to please the audience and earn money for their boss, had also changed factions after the arena changed owners and became Kant¡¯s private property. Yes, although Goethe had abolished very, these diators were no different from ves due to the restrictions of their contracts. To them, death was the beginning of freedom.


    After Kant heard the report about them, he did not wave his hand and set the diators free with the spirit of equality and freedom and a strong sense of justice of modern people.


    After all, the three views of these guys had gradually been obliterated and numbed in the long battles. They were indifferent to life and death and even lost some of their emotions. Due to the nature of the diators ¡®profession, they did not have the habit of saving money. Besides killing, they did not have any other specialty. Returning these diators who had nothing but killing to freedom and letting them return to society would only bring many unstable factors to Far Harbor.


    By then, these killing machines that had regained their freedom would cause trouble for various reasons in a few days. In the end, they wouldmit a serious crime and be arrested by the court for shooting.


    What was the meaning of this freedom and freedom apart from self-satisfaction?


    Therefore, under Kant¡¯s instructions, these diators who were destined to lose their jobs were given two options. The first was to learn how to farm and work for His Highness Kant for ten years. After ten years, they would be free and could earn a sum of money or twenty acres ofnd to live freely.


    The second was to join the army. Under strict discipline andmand, they would continue to disy theirbat skills through obedience and loyalty. They would serve as honorable soldiers with freedom and enjoy all the privileges and benefits of ordinary soldiers, as well as the security arrangements after retirement.


    Almost all the diators chose thetter without hesitation.


    As a former star diator and the spiritual leader of these diators, Massimos had a high prestige. Although he was also shocked by the gory scene of execution and the efficiency of the killing tools, as a diator who was used to seeing blood and death, he recovered the fastest.


    ¡°The target of this punishment is probably not the profiteers of the Broken Inds, but us.¡±


    With a shovel in hand, he brought his men to the field with ease. He scooped up a piece of burnt meat and threw it into the cart beside him.


    Although the scene of blood and flesh flying was cruel, in Massimos ¡®eyes, it was very merciful.


    It should be known that the kings and lords of various countries had their own unique and endless ways of torturing the criminals. This was especially true for the criminals who hadmitted the most heinous crimes. They had to make the criminals wail in endless pain and despair for days and nights before they died. On the other hand, with a sh of fire, the flesh and blood of the prisoners were shattered. The death of the prisoners was only an instant. What pain was there to speak of?


    Beheading with a knife, stabbing the heart with a spear, and breaking into pieces with an alchemical weapon were all death sentences that could be ended in an instant. What was the difference between the three?


    ¡± But to us spectators, it¡¯s different¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He shoved the torso and half of his face into the car. His body trembled as he suppressed the urge to vomit.¡± The days ahead will probably be very exciting.¡±


    ¡°Leader, what does this mean?¡± A young diator held his breath as he shoveled the bones.¡± Wonderful?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. His Highness Kant isn¡¯t a bloodthirsty tyrant. Why must he let us prospective recruits watch this execution?¡± Massimos replied,¡± The reason is obvious. In the future, we will use that kind of alchemy weapon to beat the enemy into this state. His Highness wants us to get used to it now-¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡± We have a chance to control that alchemy weapon?¡± the young diator asked in surprise. That was much more useful than a magic staff! In this way, no enemy will be our match!¡±


    Massimos sneered.


    ¡°Naive.¡± He whispered,¡± The enemy that needs to be fought with that kind of weapon¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The other party did not hear him clearly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The star diator shook his head.¡± Work hard, young man. It¡¯s not far.¡±


    ¡°Not far from what?¡±


    ¡°The footsteps of war.¡±


    Macimos stared at the flesh and blood before him. These were the corpses of the nobles and merchants of the Broken Inds. Dering their crimes and executing them in the cruelest way represented a certain will of His Highness Kant. As a former soldier, the diator heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Listen¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the sound of war,¡± he whispered.


    A mournful wail sounded in the distance. He raised his head and saw the purple-robed man who hadn¡¯t been killed from the beginning to the end being dragged into a small house by two puppet arms.


    Inside the house, Kant watched the struggling Job and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He said,¡± I have to give you a ticket.¡±


    ¡± Father, the preliminary selection has beenpleted. I¡¯ve listed the candidates who performed well. The next selection and training n is being formted.¡±


    Kant extended his hand, and a purple crystal shone between his fingers. A mechanical arm picked it up and extended it toward Job, who was still struggling and wailing.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The Skyquaking Dragon said calmly,¡± It¡¯s time to deliver the package.¡±


    ¡°The teleportation beacon is in ce,¡± Horus replied.


    Under the collectivebor of the prospective recruits who endured the disgust, the flesh and blood of the criminals were knocked into small carts along with the sticky soil. Then, they were transported to the inside of the arena. There was a huge container there. Balls of flesh and body parts were poured into it. Finally, there was a wailing sound.


    The door mmed shut.


    Kant came before the container and extended his hand.


    ck light shed, and the Realm Gate opened.


    In the Golden Bay dock area of the distant port, the envoys from the Broken Inds looked at the fanatical city uneasily. They heard the confession of Luther and the others on the broadcast, as well as the fanatical roars and shouts of the distant port citizens. The wind of war blew over the city. Lord Job, who had gone to Tidal Manor, had not returned for a long time. The three ships were closely monitored by the rebels. They were already under house arrest.


    Inquiring and probing were fruitless, and uneasiness was quietly growing.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Suddenly, someone cried out in rm. All the frustrated crew members looked in that direction.


    Under the bright sun, the tides surged, and a dark door opened in the void. At the same time, the silver Valkyrie warship roared and moved. The sound waves surged, cutting through the waves and rushing forward. It rushed into the Realm Gate and disappeared in the vast expanse of blue waves!


    ¡± Where did she go?!¡±


    Broken Inds, the sky was clear and the blue waves were high!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] I¡¯m so sleepy today. I¡¯m writing while I¡¯m sleepy while I feed the mosquitoes¡­Good night, good night.

 Chapter 579: 579

    Chapter 579: 579


    The New King


    The sky was clear and the sea breeze was cool. The Endless Sea, Broken Inds.


    The trade center andmercial pearl of the western seas were filled with tourists and thousands of sails. Gold coins and happiness flowed through it, and it was filled with desire and intoxication.


    Every year, millions of people made a living here, and thousands of tourists came here to y. There were even many powerful and wealthy people who came here to have fun. There were also countless trade routes here to transit and create wealth.


    Famous scenic spots, rare antiques, gorgeous manors, and delicacies from all over the world. As a trading hub, the culture was all-epassing, full of creativity and vitality. It was the perfect holynd for tourism.


    It was also a wonderful paradise for a small number of people.


    Because this ce was far away from other countries, it was not restricted byws or morals. Money was the master, and power meant everything. Some inds that were only open to private guests were the most dreamlike paradise in the world. Wearing a special mask to hide your identity, you were the king of the ind. You could enjoy all the unimaginable and even unimaginable fun on these inds.


    ves, indulgence, banned drugs, group activities, killing performances, theme banquets¡­ In these paradise that was only open to the richest and most powerful people, there was a dazzling array of extreme enjoyment. You could see many familiar people and things here, such as famous singers who had disappeared for a long time, the missing queen of a fallen country, and even elves and dwarves, regardless of gender or species.


    Money was the master, life was insignificant.


    Every year, there would be thousands of missing people on the Broken Inds. These were all workers who were attracted by the generous treatment. No one cared about their life and death. In front of the more powerful people, their lives were just tools for fun.


    In any case, in the second year, there would be more outsiders who wanted to make a living to fill the gap. They thought that they would realize their dreams and win a good life in this prosperous and beautiful archipgo, but this was just a furnace, and they were all fuel.


    The more prosperous a ce was, the more sins, blood, and tears were hidden.


    It had been less than a month since Kant had cast the Forbidden Spell near the Broken Inds.


    When the forbidden spell fell from the sky and crashed into the sea near the archipgo, the waves that it raised almost flooded the entire sea area. Almost all the coalition fleets that were preparing to attack Goethe were destroyed. Everyone in the sea area, regardless of whether they were young or old, was baptized by the power and might of the forbidden spell, causing a lot of panic on the spot.


    The tourists fled in a hurry, the workers stopped work in panic, and the businessmen were anxious to withdraw their investments. An unprecedented fear spread, but in less than a month, everything had returned to normal. The workers continued to work, the businessmen continued to make money, and the dignitaries continued to have fun.


    ¡°Drunken life, not knowing that death ising¡­¡±


    A faint sigh came from the Spell Caster¡¯s apartment on Arkins Ind.


    A ck-haired, yellow-skinned Aurora Spell Caster nced at the clean room, then turned to look out the window and shook his head gently.


    Outside, it was a lively and bustling scene. The white tower reflected the sun, ships entered the port, horns sounded, and joyfulughter interweaved. The quiet but happydies held umbres and marveled at what they saw.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Footsteps came from behind him. It was his good friend, a brown-haired mage. He was dressed like a proper city employee today. His ck suit was ironed and his leather shoes were shiny.


    ¡± It¡¯s better to dress up in a more ordinary way.¡± He spread his hands as he met hispanion¡¯s puzzled gaze.¡± At this time, whether it¡¯s your identity as a Spell Caster or your face, it¡¯s a little conspicuous.¡±


    Although the fear of the forbidden spell seemed to have subsided, Kant, a native of Skyquaver, was still the most talked about person on the Broken Inds in the past few days. From the terrifying forbidden spell to the recent food that had fallen from the sky, to the discord between the dragon of Skyquaver and the Broken Inds, from the dock that was filled with vulgarities to the elegant and quiet high-ss restaurants, there were discussions about Kant everywhere. This had even developed into ostracism against the people of Skyquaver.


    ¡°What were you sighing about?¡± he asked after exining. Reluctant? Then why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear to.¡± Wizard Aurora said softly,¡± I¡¯m talking about this city¡­I can see the shadow of war looming over us. This city is still indulging in the illusion of prosperity and arrogance. My friend, why don¡¯t you leave with me?¡±


    These two Spell Casters were Arcane Garrison Guards who served the Wizard Tower Array on the Broken Inds.


    They had witnessed Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell, which had stirred up a tsunami and swept through the Broken Isles, during a shift mission more than twenty days ago.


    The more Spell Casters who were dedicated to exploring the mysteries of the world, the more they could feel the overwhelming difference in power. From that day onwards, Wizard Aurora had made up his mind to leave.


    He found the new king of Aurora.


    Three days ago, when the contract expired, he did not choose to renew it. Instead, hepleted the handover, received his sry, returned the equipment, and then ordered the ship tickets. It took him three days to go back and forth. Now, everything was ready. A merchant ship carrying sugar would set offter today for the distant port.


    The captain had reserved a second-ss cabin for him.


    He was going to serve the new king.


    The brown-haired, curly-haired mage hesitated for a moment before shaking his head and forcing a smile.¡± Forget it. You¡¯re from his hometown and will be put in an important position there. I¡¯m from the Empire. Think about it again. There¡¯s nothing wrong with working here. You¡¯ll get paid, the treatment will be good, and there will be discounts for entertainment and shopping. Kant might not be willing to see you if you go to the Far Harbor. Besides, you¡¯re from the Broken Inds. You might even attract suspicion¡­¡±


    Wizard Skyquaking said without hesitation,¡± It¡¯s natural to be suspicious, but I can prove my innocence with my actions. I don¡¯t need to meet His Highness Kant. From Han Zezheng to Hong San, two Skyquaking people have been put in important positions. This trend is quite obvious. His Highness Kant is recruiting talents. As long as they can show their value and work hard, they will definitely be able to stand out¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment and said in a low voice,¡± Besides, I didn¡¯t go to His Highness Kant just to stand out. These days, I¡¯ve seen my colleagues and passers-by looking at me with increasingly strange gazes and a faint rejection. It¡¯s just like when I first arrived on this ind. It¡¯s because of my skin color, my hair color, and my background¡­Elric, in this sea, mypatriots and I will never be able to obtain true dignity.¡±


    The brown-haired mage named Eric sighed.¡± Alright, May, my friend. If this is your decision, I can only wish you a safe journey. I hope you can get what you want¡­¡±


    ¡°That must be the case, Alec.¡± Mei smiled at his friend.¡± You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get it.¡± A sinister voice sounded from outside the door.


    The two of them were shocked. In the next moment, a violent explosion sounded. Apanied by a woman¡¯s scream, the door and the wall were split open. Lightning shed suddenly, and gray gas spread out from the broken poison bottle. Six shield guards rushed in with their anti-magic shields!


    The moment the explosion happened, May and Elric immediately responded. They were good friends and partners who had worked together for a long time. The Nature Shield dispelled the electric snakes, the Hurricane Armor blew away the poisonous creatures, and the Aurora Mage retreated to the window. However, there was a team of crossbowmen waiting on the street outside the window. Elric pulled out his short protective staff and pointed five balls of shadow energy in the air. They surrounded him, and the Shadow Arrows were ready to be fired.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Arcane Garrison Guard, a four-star expert, Alec¡­¡±he shouted.


    Before he could say his name, a coldugh came from behind the shield guard again.


    The crowd parted, and two familiar faces appeared. The two mages frowned. The neer was their superior, the second mage of Argus Ind, and the ¡± native ¡± of the Broken Inds. They had a natural arrogance and disdain for immigrants, and their rtionship with the two was very bad.


    The fully-armed mage held a crystal forging spell, and several icicles floated in the air and spun around him. His cold gaze looked at his former subordinate. We¡¯ve already heard your words. Why are you abandoning your post at this time and thinking of going to Distant Harbor? Are you Kant¡¯s spy? I have sufficient reason to suspect that you have obtained important intelligence!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll arrest you!¡± He pointed his staff at the people from Aurora.¡± In the name of Argent¡¯s legal department, I¡¯ll arrest you!¡± Mei Xizhu from Skyquaking, surrender!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Elric shouted in shock. May had been in the Broken Inds for many years! Long before Kant had appeared in this world! How could he be¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The second mage nced at him coldly.¡± Four-star Mage Elric, I order you to cooperate with the legal department and arrest the spy from Aurora! Awaiting interrogation!¡±


    ¡°I refuse!¡± said Eric angrily. I will protest to the Security Council¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the order to arrest me?¡± May asked calmly, holding back herpanion¡¯s anger.


    The other party¡¯s expression froze before he said,¡±You have no right to question this¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected!¡± ¡°You¡¯re using your position to take revenge! There¡¯s no arrest warrant at all. You used your position to take revenge on Mei¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Arrest warrant?¡±roared the wizard. Based on what he had just said, based on his ns and actions, the Security Council would not have any objections if they killed him here! Anyone who stood with Kant was an enemy of the Broken Inds! They¡¯re all threats to us!¡±


    His face was twisted in anger, but it also flickered with a resentful pleasure.


    He looked at Mei Xizhu and suddenly sneered,¡±So what if I¡¯m using my official position to take revenge? I have conflicts and personal grudges with you. I feel that you are very suspicious as a citizen of Aurora. I noticed your whereabouts, noticed that you resigned and left, and bought a ticket to Far Harbor. I suspect that you are Kant¡¯s spy. I suspect that you have collected a lot of confidential information about the Broken Inds and are preparing to present it to your master. Therefore, I reported it to the Security Council. Therefore, I immediately led my subordinates to intercept and arrest you. What¡¯s wrong with this process?¡±


    ¡°Even if I use my power to take revenge, what can you do?¡±


    ¡± What can you do?¡± His face was gloomy, and he revealed a smile of revenge.¡± So, what can you do?¡± If you resist, I will immediately kill you on the spot. Of course, you can also choose to surrender. I will throw you into prison and let my impartial, iron-blooded, and wise uncle interrogate you. Don¡¯t worry, if you are innocent, we will definitely return you justice and freedom. Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±Alec was trembling with anger.


    ¡°Shameless? This was power! This was power! This is the difference between a noble like me and lowly outsiders like you! We are the ones who set the rules, we are the rulers of the Broken Inds!


    If you outsiders want to enjoy the wealth and freedom of the Broken Inds, you have to kneel! Kneel down!¡±


    He stared fixedly at Mei Xizhu, trying to use words to break down his fighting spirit, trying to use a predicament to make this damned Skyquaker show a look of despair and make him beg for mercy. The mage smiled malevolently.¡± How do you feel? How do you feel, Skyquaker pig? If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I might be able to let you suffer less. That¡¯s right, beg me! You can only pray to me!¡±


    He made a hand gesture, and the Shield Guard slowly moved forward. The Mage circted his magic power and summoned the ice crystals. This Skyquaker was a troublesome Spell Caster, and so was hispanion, Elric. However, he was not afraid, because as long as these two people dared to resist, he could order people to kill them on the spot!


    ¡°Beg! Kneel!¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your god now! The controller of your life and future! My will determine your pain and life! Other than me, who else can you count on? Do you really think that Lord Kant, whom you want to seek refuge with, wille and save you?


    Let me tell you, the Broken Inds aren¡¯t afraid of him! We will definitely win! I¡¯ll drive all of you evil citizens of Aurora back to your filthy and rancid homnd, I¡­¡±


    In the next moment, a loud rumble came from the sky.


    In an instant, the mage towers of the twelve main inds activated their main control arrays at the same time. The massive fortress defense system of the Broken Isles was fully operational. The patrolling fleet sounded their sirens, and streaks of magical light shot into the sky. A huge elemental shock wave swept across the sea, and the concentration of elements in the local area rapidly lost bnce!


    Highest alert!


    The noise outside the window instantly fell silent, and then an even more violent scream rang out. The second mage was shocked and angry. What the f * ck is going on?¡±


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    A shield guard eximed and pointed out of the window. From here, he could see thergest pier of Argus Ind and even the vast sea in the east. This magnificent scenery was like an oil painting that had always fascinated tourists. Now, the calm and magnificent sea was surging with clouds and clouds, and the ck space door suddenly opened!


    A silver-white warship reflected the dazzling sunlight and jumped out of the phase gate!


    It was as if a snow-white de had split open the blue sea and set off waves!


    ¡°That¡¯s-¡±


    It was a huge sailless warship made of steel.


    There was only one ship in the world.


    It belongs to¡­


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    At this moment, all the inds in the Broken Sea Area cried out in rm at the same time. In an instant, the sky and earth turned dark, and there was silence. Only the air-defense rm of the Knight Astolford resounded throughout the inds!


    The Horizon ss frigate shed through the waves and roared forward.


    Passing by the bustling docks and the panicked ships, the huge figure was like an ancient disaster, casting a terrifying shadow on the sea andnd. The valkyrie attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The 10,000-ton ship charged forward as if it had entered an uninhabitednd.


    She passed through the blockade of the mage towers, through the casting area of the magic bombardment, the heavy ind defense magic device, the fortress-level ray focusing device, the elemental illumination of the mage towers, the emergency formation of the guard warships, and the defense system of the Broken Inds that had been operated for hundreds of years and built with countless wealth. All the sharp edges were constantly pointed at this warship. The sudden attack was enough to annihte a powerful elven fleet, and the warship advanced fearlessly under such a threat.


    It was like taking a walk in the back garden.


    There were no ripples.


    It was as if the highest alert had not been issued.


    The seemingly perfect, fierce, and terrifying ind defense system had not been activated.


    From the beginning to the end, the Broken Inds remained silent.


    He allowed this uninvited guest with strong hostility to cut through the waves.


    This was because the other party had notunched an attack.


    Therefore, they must not act rashly.


    The nobles looked at the atmospheric perspective map, the mages used Eagle Eye, and the mortals climbed higher. Everyone watched the warship silently as it sailed towards the central ind.


    Thending point of the Broken Inds.


    It was the center of the entire sea, the ce where power, authority, and wealth gathered. There stood twelve bronze statues of the twelve pioneers who built the Broken Inds. It was a glorious and grand square that was only open to the public during celebrations.


    ¡± I am Kant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking to the Broken Inds.¡±


    The calm voice was sent far away by the strong wind and echoed in the archipgo in a way that people could not understand.


    ¡± There are a total of 625 members of the Broken Inds, from Lockster-Vuitton onwards. Half a month ago, they participated in the bid to raise the price of grain in Blue Wave Province. I have ordered the execution of all participants and the forfeit of all the property and stolen money of the Broken Inds in Blue Wave Province as the cost of the execution.¡±


    ¡°I came here today to tell you why I hit you.¡±


    ¡± I demand that the Broken Inds apologize for this, arrest and pursue all those involved and decision-makers, and provide sufficientpensation topensate for the losses of the innocent citizens of the Blue Wave Province.¡±


    ¡± Apart from that, since the Broken Inds have repeatedly expressed their hostility towards me, I have already prepared tounch a conquest operation against all of you. I will end your arrogance and sins once and for all. I will give you three days to consider, submit to me, or destroy all of you.¡±


    ¡°Choose for yourself.¡±


    With that, a huge red box suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Then, the steel shell suddenly copsed, and blood, fragments, and limbs fell from the sky along with Job¡¯s screams. They fell into the most sacred Pioneer Square in the Broken Inds, and internal organs hung all over the Pioneer statues. Blood stained the white floor, and pieces of flesh fell into the fragrant flower beds. In an instant, the clean and sacred square became a terrifying garden.


    Kant¡¯s voice remained calm.


    ¡°These are the bodies of the prisoners. The family members cane and collect them themselves. They are all here.¡±


    Dead silence.


    There was nothing but dead silence.


    In an instant, countless important figures were cursing or crying loudly in their respective fortresses. The mages turned pale and ended their Eagle Eye Vision. Most of the mortals did not even know what was going on. However, no matter how they expressed their views, the sea where the steel warship was located remained calm.


    After a moment, Kant¡¯s voice rang out again.


    ¡°No one wants to hit me?¡±


    After a while, he spoke again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just surrender?¡±


    After waiting for a while, a disdainfulugh rang out.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The Realm Gate opened, and the silver warship disappeared at the end of the folded space.


    The Broken Inds remained silent.


    ¡°Pa.¡±


    The p was loud.


    The second mage of Argus Ind looked at May in disbelief. He covered his swollen face. He was first shocked, then his eyes twisted and crazy. His magic power was raging.¡± You¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The voice of the people from Aurora was as calm as ever, but it seemed different from before.


    It was like a sword with bones.


    The mage seemed to have understood Mei¡¯s change and reliance. His eyes shed with ferocity as he roared,¡± Attack!¡± Take him down! I order you to take him down!¡±


    The shield guards looked at each other with hesitation. After seeing the previous scene, they already felt uneasy about this operation-attacking the people of Skyquaking was not a very wise thing to do.


    ¡°What are you hesitating about? Was he Kant? Did Kant know him? Using Kant¡¯s name toe and go freely in the Broken Inds?¡± The mage shouted, but his eyes were flickering.¡± He¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Mei Xizhu said calmly,¡± If you¡¯re more interested in the news from Distant Harbor, you should know one thing. His Highness Kant is extremely lenient to the civilians of Distant Harbor. He gave out food for free and was furious when he raised the price of food. But he¡¯s not a Goethe. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°He can be so kind and generous to a distant person who has nothing to do with him, let alone me, who is of the same race as him? What do you think His Highness Kant will do if you kill me here or let me die in prison? Do you think I didn¡¯t send a letter before I went to the distant port? Do you dare to bet on this? Do you think your uncle or the ind masters would dare to gamble?¡±


    ¡± Do you think that killing me here will give His Highness Kant more excuses and even ruin the ns of the ind masters? How will you be dealt with?¡±


    ¡°Now, get lost.¡±


    Messi Zhu strode towards the door. Like a steel battleship strolling through the ind defense system of the Broken Inds, he also calmly passed through the blockade of the Shield Guards. When he reached the broken door, he turned to look at his friend.¡± Are youing?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alec gritted his teeth. Come!¡±


    May smiled.


    Indeed, as he thought, Aurora had a new king.


    What was a king?


    He was sure that His Highness Kant did not know him, and he was also sure that he had not sent any news to the distant harbor. He was also not sure if His Highness Kant would go to great lengths to find out about his disappearance. Even now, even though His Highness Kant had sailed away, the supreme deterrence projected on this ce still existed like an illusion, protecting people like him from the invasion and malice of the alien races.


    It allowed him to walk here and face every pair of shocked eyes with ease.


    It was as if that omnipotent and powerful figure had always been standing behind him, disying his dignity, determination, strength, and will to protect.


    The only one who could do this was the new king of Aurora.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 6,000 words¡­] It was the ultimate humiliation to beughed at by QQ today.

 Chapter 580: 580

    Chapter 580: 580


    Kant¡¯s Wife


    If there were trending searches in the other world¡­


    Kant would definitely be the only headline in the past few months.


    He was like a king from another world who knew everything. He had the constitution of a hot search and made big news all day long. The difference was that the USmander was very good at pleasing the people. Of course, it was only limited to the red-necked electorate. On the other hand, Uncle Kang was a natural pleasure offender. He was decisive in killing and did whatever he wanted.


    For example, themander used underhanded methods to assassinate the enemy¡¯s second-inmand, and then was hit by a missile. In the end, he didn¡¯t say a word of nonsense and refused to admit that there were any deaths. He only said that dozens of people had been blown up into concussions, and it was dyed damage. The ping was so high that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    As for Kant?


    Over the past month, the number of nobles he had hung up streetmps on was uncountable. It was a once-in-a-century catastrophe in Blue Wave Province. Nobles were stripped, families were wiped out, and massacres of noble bloodlines were carried out. The precedent could be traced back to the tyrant of the Wilderness hundreds of years ago. Kant¡¯s perverse, brutal, and cruel actions were, of course, strongly condemned and opposed by international public opinion and public opinion.


    Oh, by the way, in this backward era, the so-called ¡± public opinion ¡± was, of course, the voice of the lords who had the ability and qualifications to speak.


    After hanging the streetmps all over the nobles in Distant Harbor, he continued to stir up trouble without stopping. This time, the evil ws of the Aurora Dragon extended to the beautiful Broken Inds.


    On a sunny afternoon, the alchemy warship made of steel jumped out of the phase gate and appeared in the broken sea. What happened next shocked the whole world a few hourster.


    The evil people of Aurora cut all the innocent nobles, businessmen, and investment experts from the Broken Inds into minced meat and scattered them on the most famous Pioneer Square in the Broken Inds. They desecrated thisndmark building that symbolized unyielding, exploration, and freedom. Then, they issued an insatiable conquest request to the Broken Inds. He ordered the free harbor to surrender to him and offer loyalty and wealth.


    The world was in an uproar.


    As the news spread to every corner of the world, people¡¯s impression of Kant gradually became that of a ferocious demon king, an evil eastern barbarian, and a greedy, brutal, and bloodthirsty tyrant.


    ¡°International public opinion is nothing.¡±


    In Tidesound Manor, Kant let out a disdainfulugh.¡± I understand that. Under the premise of the existing order, the right to speak will always be in the hands of the enemy. The reputation of us will not change because of what we do. It will only be rted to how powerful we are. So¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a barbarian.¡±


    ¡°If they scold them, we¡¯ll fight us.¡±


    ¡°As long as we keep winning and keep getting stronger, sooner orter, they wille and kowtow.¡±


    Kant pointed at the map on the wall. To be precise, he pointed at the pushpins on the Broken Inds on the map. This map was taken from the home of the Empire¡¯s ambassador to Goethe.


    ¡± The next phase of our n is to take down the Broken Inds!¡±


    In the meeting room, Kant sat in the leader¡¯s seat, while hisckeys sat on both sides. It was a rather shabby meeting. Although it was the highest military and political meeting, there were only six members participating, excluding Kant and Lily, who was the secretary. Only four of them were humans, an elf, and a dragon.


    Below Hong San on the left were the giant dragon Saros Mill and Han Zezheng.


    On the right were three foreign aid, themanders of the three great fleets.


    Such a lineup was simply too crude for a military conquest operation against the Broken Inds. Kant¡¯s shogunate was still in its infancy, after all, and talents were scarce.


    And the target of the war, the Broken Inds, was a loose but tight alliance of interests.


    In terms of international rtions and interests, the Broken Inds could be considered a super first-rate country. In terms of economic strength, it was a first-rate country. In terms of naval strength, it was a second-rate country¡­With all these data gathered together, in terms ofprehensive national strength, it was definitely a powerful country in the world.


    And the other main body of the war that wanted to conquer it was a city.


    With a poption of hundreds of thousands, the government had just changed and power was in turmoil. The loyalty of the regr army was worrying, and the industry and material resources had not been fully integrated. The rtionship with the province and even the capital of the country was subtle and tense.


    In short, even an egg hitting a rock could not describe the absurdity of this war.


    The people present looked at each other in dismay. They looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    A momentter, Hong San broke the silence. The so-called chief minister was to save the boss ¡®dignity during the cold silence, to liven up the atmosphere and start the discussion.


    ¡°Your Highness, since you¡¯ve summoned us for a discussion, I can boldly deduce that your battle n isn¡¯t to fly above the Broken Inds and kill them all with a Forbidden Spell.¡±


    Kantughed.


    When heughed, the otherckeys and temporaryckeys alsoughed.


    Regardless of whether they were sincere or not.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Kant said,¡± Forbidden spells are like arrows that are fully loaded. They are the most powerful when they are not used yet. You can¡¯t use them too often. Otherwise, it will elerate the fear and dread of the countries and turn them into enemies who attack first. Besides, the Broken Inds have umted a lot of wealth over the years. It would be a pity to throw a stone at them.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Hong San nodded and asked,¡± Your Highness, do you n to drive the invincible warship to the sea, block the sea route, sink the enemy¡¯s ships, cut off trade, cut off supplies, surround the enemy, and force them to surrender?¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± That would be too slow. We have to take the initiative to attack and upy it.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the three temporary helpers in front of Hong San couldn¡¯t sit still.


    The fleetmanders of the three countries all knew how useless the regr troops in Distant Harbor were. Those soldiers might not even be convinced by His Highness Kant, so how could they be dragged out to fight thending battle?


    He said that he would take the initiative to attack and conquer the inds of the Broken Sea Area¡­He¡¯s f * cking nning to let us go.


    What a joke.


    That is the Broken Archipgo. The ind defense system is impregnable. It has been built for hundreds of years. We can¡¯t even defeat it with a boat.


    The elven brigadier general, the secret seeker of the council, and the colonel of the Imperium were all hesitant to speak. They looked at each other, hoping that the other party would speak first.


    Today, they had grown to revere Kant even more. Even the most arrogant quasi-general, Kawesilon, was unwilling to openly say no to Master Kang.


    Hong San observed his expression and swept his gaze over. He had an idea in his heart.


    He smiled.¡± Your Highness, the garrison at the distant port is useless. Your Highness wants an army to attack the city. Do you want the rebels to fight?¡± Forgive me for being blunt, but although the generals are willing to serve Your Highness, they are still the elites of the navies of the various countries. If you let them lead their troops to battle, the three countries will not be able to maintain their reputation. The generals will definitely be in a difficult position¡­¡±


    As soon as he said that, all themanders looked at him gratefully.


    He had thought that His Highness Kant had pushed Hong San to be the first ruler of Distant Harbor because he wanted to promote his fellow countrymen through nepotism. He did not expect him to be a good man.


    Your Highness has good taste.


    Kang De and Hong San looked at each other and saw the smile in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he looked at the threemanders.


    The fleetmanders of the three countries all subconsciously straightened their backs.


    Kant knew what to do.


    It was called a court of justice and a rebel crusade, but the current rebel crusade society was just arge winery.


    Almost all of the members inside were either loyal agents or snitches, including Colonel Beck, who was the most ingratiating to Kant. Although these guys were respectful to Kant and strictly obeyed his orders, they could turn around and return to their home country at any time to provide arge amount of information.


    However, Kant did not mind.


    As the Skyquaking Dragon became more and more famous on the continent, more and more admirers began to study and explore his life. A theory that could be named ¡± Kang Xue ¡± gradually formed, and it was talked about by countless people who worshipped power and were crazy.


    The mainstream view was that Kant had been provoked in Bright Sand Town and had hated betrayal ever since. When dealing with traitors, he would kill their entire family at every turn and would not tolerate any snitch. This was actually a huge misunderstanding. Kant was actually very easy to talk to in certain aspects.


    Just like Quasi-General Cavisar. It was normal for him to report any information regarding Faraway Harbor and Kant to the Sunset Moon Council after he returned to the country. Kant would never pursue the matter. He would even approve of such an action because it was loyalty to his country. He had done what he should have done. What the elves saw was what Kant allowed him to see.


    However, if it was someone like Sarosimir or Arsett the Whip who had pledged loyalty to Kant and made a vow, only to turn around and betray him, they would definitely kill their entire family.


    Kant could understand the hesitation of themanders of the three countries.


    ¡°The rebels will definitely participate in the ind-seizing operation.¡±


    He nodded at the three generals.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I know your concerns and will understand you. I will exin to your country, and you can also use your own channels to pass on my ideas directly to your country. In the battle for the ind, I will test a series of concepts, equipment, and tactics that I have developed, such as new individual armed forces, armored vehicles, and superior firepower doctrine.¡±


    Kant smiled cunningly.¡± That¡¯s right. I sincerely invite the elite naval forces of the three countries to serve as field observers, instructors, and examiners. The participants can try out all the new equipment that I¡¯ve invested in the ind-seizing operation for free. All the feedback and intelligence you gather during the process of using them can be sent back to the country unconditionally. That¡¯s the condition I¡¯m offering you.¡±


    Now, everyone knew that Kant¡¯s alchemy skills were unparalleled.


    The generals were all moved.


    What made them tremble and fear the most were the terms Kant mentioned.


    They.


    Everything.


    You guys.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Kavisaron took a deep breath,¡±may I assume that the new equipment you¡¯ll be investing in the uing war¡­¡± A lot?¡±


    ¡°Not much.¡± Kant smiled.¡± But there are quite a few.¡±


    The generals looked at each other.


    ¡± We will wait for a reply from our country.¡± The elven brigadier general pounded his chest in salute.¡± If Your Majesty agrees and the parliament agrees, all the officers and soldiers of this fleet will be your sharp des and help you eliminate your enemies.¡±


    The Secrets Seeker and the Imperial Colonel immediately made their promises.


    ¡± No, generals. Your mission is not to fight directly, but to protect and teach.¡± Kant shook his head.¡± I want to use the mes of war to refine some ores of unknown quality.¡±


    No matter how much training and drills they had, they were not as useful as a real battlefield.


    The generals were deep in thought.


    ¡°Hong San.¡± Kant turned around and asked,¡± How are the recruits?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve already recovered,¡± the other party replied.¡± Everyone has been filed and those who failed have been dismissed. A total of 1,734 people have been recruited.¡±


    Kant nodded and said,¡± Next, you¡¯ll be in charge of reorganizing the military affairs of the distant harbor. Choose soldiers with clean backgrounds, strong physiques, and extraordinary skills from the city¡¯s guard corps. After Horus and the court have double vetted and inspected them, they¡¯ll be incorporated into the new army. Horus will train them.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hong San replied solemnly.


    Kant then looked at Han Zezheng.¡± Chief Finance Officer, for the time being, you will be in charge of the municipal administration. The economic mission of the new government of Distant Port is to expand the port, adjust the industrial structure, and recruit manpower to cope with the recovery ofmercial activities and trade. The war against the Broken Inds is expected tost for several months or longer, because I will smash that ce into pieces and use it as my training ground and weapon testing ground.¡±


    Just like what he had said to Job.


    There was no ce more suitable than the Broken Inds. The strategic depth was close to zero, the military strength was not weak, the equipment configuration was world-ss, and the magic was perfect. It was an ideal ce for weapons testing and training.


    He continued,¡± Therefore, the Broken Inds will no longer be a trading hub. No merchant will use the war-torn war zone as a transit point for their goods. If they don¡¯t go to the Broken Inds, they can onlye to the Far Port, and they muste to the Far Port. This will bring about a full recovery of the Far Port¡¯s economy. It¡¯s something I can bring to this city from the battlefield. You must take it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°I will not fail my mission!¡± Han Zezheng stood up and said.


    Kant nodded.¡± This isn¡¯t a simple task. Your mission isn¡¯t just this. Once the war breaks out, the sea trade will be cut off. There¡¯s no need to think about the merchant shipsing from the Broken Inds. Who knows, Goethe might even be a hindrance internally. The mission of maintaining economic operations and sufficient supplies will also be yours.¡±


    ¡± In short, this is an unprecedented opportunity and challenge. As the Minister of Economics of the new government in Distant Port, I have given you the stage. Whether you can do it well and how well you can do it depends on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Han Zezheng bowed to the end.¡± I will die for you!¡±


    ¡± Alright, let¡¯s do our own things. Just listen to the instructions.¡±


    Kant waved his hand.


    Theckeys had all left, leaving Kant, Hong San, and Lily in the meeting room.


    Lily closed the meeting records and pursed her lips.¡± Why did you call Sarosmir?¡± To make up the numbers? I didn¡¯t say a word to him from the beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s very happy to be called here,¡± Kant smiled.


    Lily was stunned for a moment. After thinking it through, she rolled her eyes. Damn it, no wonder he looked so happy when he sat down. Using such a method to win over a money-loving dragon is shameless.¡±


    Kant nced at her.


    What¡¯s wrong with that? There are still people who use equity incentive to bait dragons to lower their psychological defenses.


    Hong San sat at the side and pondered for a moment. He raised his head and said,¡± I didn¡¯t expect that Your Highness would want to get a share of the profits from the three countries. It sounds like you want to sell alchemical weapons to them?¡±


    ¡± This is a future project that will earn foreign exchange through export. Use it to bait their appetite.¡±


    Kant exined,¡± But it¡¯s just a pretext. It¡¯s a reason for the three heads of state to convince the ministers and opposing forces. The real bait is the Broken Archipgo, which is the trade hub of the western seas. The huge wealth it has umted over the past few hundred years is enough to tempt even the Sunset Moon Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°If I want to touch the Broken Inds, there will definitely be many people who will oppose it. The Broken Inds have done a good job on this point. They have made the cake very big and are willing to share it. Therefore, there are many forces and countries on the entire continent that are their natural protective umbre. The conflict of interests isplicated, and the resistance to using force is very strong.¡±


    ¡± But who asked me to be a crazy Aurora Barbarian? I think my series of performances these days should let the whole world know me. When I sessfully make them realize that I will do whatever I want at all costs, they will finally understand that the Broken Inds can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t keep it, we can only get more benefits.¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± If the Three Kingdoms want to split the money, they can do so. Even if they want to split the money, they have to do something to help me share some of the pressure. As for what they want, the money from the Broken Inds is not important to me, but the people are. Their trade routes and businesses are more important to me, but to the Three Kingdoms, money is the most important.¡±


    ¡°They take the money, I take the people, and the trade route business. As for the money they took¡­¡± A sly smile appeared on his face.¡± I¡¯ll earn it back with thetter two very soon. Very soon.¡±


    ¡°But I still have to remind you, Your Highness.¡±


    Hong San took out a map from his folder.¡±¡± Although I haven¡¯t been to the Broken Inds, I¡¯ve been investigating for the past two days and have roughly understood the situation of thisnd of wealth. After countless years of umtion and construction, investing heavily, buying thetest technology, and recruiting talents, the Broken Inds have the highest density of defense units. The ind¡¯s defense system is extremelyplete, and capturing it is an extremely difficult task. Even the unparalleled and powerful army of the Sunset Moon Dynasty doesn¡¯t dare to easily im victory.¡±


    ¡± As a matter of fact,¡± he pointed,¡± Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to use Forbidden Spells. It¡¯ll be a very difficult task to remove the series of giant fortresses, mage tower arrays, and permanent super-heavy magic devices with just conventional force. I don¡¯t know if you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Kant nodded and smiled.¡± I¡¯ll take care of the war. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Did I not tell you?


    I have a wife, and she¡¯s working at the docks in Los Angeles. Her name is Howard.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] I haven¡¯t been sleeping well these few days. I¡¯ll adjust myself tomorrow. Good night.

 Chapter 581: 581

    Chapter 581: 581


    Chapter 582-Driving Out!


    A few hours ago, the Ind Masters of the Broken Inds would never have thought of the current situation.


    These believers of money were good at using the magic wand called trade and wealth tomand the creatures who worshipped money to dance. They seized wealth and exploited value. They relied on the charm of money to protect their armor and be an independent force that yed a decisive role in the world.


    They imed to be believers of the Goddess of Wealth. They were used to using economic means to solve problems. They imposed embargoes, they hyped up prices, they caused the economy of an area to copse, they made kings bow their heads, and they made nobles bow their heads. They had done too many amazing things, so much so that their arrogance grew and gradually became arrogant.


    Now, they had encountered a situation that was difficult to understand and imagine.


    A single person had merely taken a single round around the Broken Inds and said a few words, yet the prosperous scene of the Broken Inds had been shattered, causing an unprecedented panic.


    This scene would definitely be remembered in history and be another humiliation for the Broken Inds.


    Historians would probably call it the White Ship Incident.


    When the Knight Astolford left, leaving only a pile of flesh and blood in the Pioneer Square, the silent Broken Inds finally erupted.


    Rich people and tourists from all over the world crowded the port in an instant, demanding to leave immediately by boat. The ticket prices rose again and again. No one was willing to stay here because Kant had been here before.


    Not long ago, this person from Aurora had thrown a forbidden spell near the Broken Inds. Even though it was extremely far away, the tsunami caused by the forbidden spell had given the entire Broken Inds a cold bath. For a lunatic with a criminal record, who could guarantee that he would not be thrown directly in the middle of the Broken Inds this time?<div>


    The tourists wanted to run, and so did the merchants.


    The various merchant associations and offices in the Broken Inds also tried to leave. The entire Broken Inds was shrouded in a panic, which was even worse than the Forbidden Spell incident nearly a month ago.


    The crime rate soared, fights continued to be banned, low-end alcohol was sold out, and shipping tickets were hard toe by. The rich wanted to escape, while themoners who couldn¡¯t escape squandered wantonly. Those who had spent all their money stole, robbed, and cheated. The Broken Inds, known for its prosperity, freedom, and dreams, instantly became a frenzied demon cave. They tore off their dream masks and revealed their ugly and ferocious faces.


    Chaos was everywhere in themercial district, the civilian district, and the dock area, but this godforsaken ce also showed a strange dichotomous nature of order and chaos. On one side was the increasingly chaotic public security, and on the other side was the well-equipped ind guards who were ready and ready to fight. They guarded the core industries, high-end residential areas, and private inds of the ind owners, killing anyone who dared to cross the red line.


    Therefore, the nobles on the ind stood behind the French windows of the luxurious private vis and looked at the chaotic scene of rising fireworks. They despised and scolded the lowly people in disdain.


    He also arrogantly dered that the noble would always be the noble, and there was a reason why themoners becamemoners. They were born to be lowly and degenerate, just like now.


    The rich tourists were also well protected. They would not be attacked or hurt.


    However, everyone knew that Kant valued equality the most.


    Even if they had a safe residence and elite guards, these were not enough to make the nobles of the Broken Inds feel at ease. In fact, they were as afraid as themoners. This was because the strong fortresses and powerful guards could block the attacks and looting of the lowly, but they were not enough to block the peerless forbidden spells that destroyed everything.


    They stood on the high ground and looked at the lowlifes, but Kant stood on the clouds and looked at them.


    The Star of Destruction descended, and all living beings were equal.


    ¡°I told you! This is a deration of war!¡±


    In the secret meeting room of the underground fallout shelter of the central ind, the images of the twelve ind masters were projected here through magical means and appeared on the chairs.


    There were men and women, old and young, and they were the representatives and controllers of the twelve interest groups that controlled the wealth, power, and strength of the Broken Inds. Their economic power could create a terrifying crisis in a medium-sized country, causing the country¡¯s royal family to lose their reputation, causing the country¡¯s economy to decline, turning the nobles into bandits, and civilians into beggars. They could cause a terrifying riot in the entire country.


    But now, the economic magic wand that they were proud of and had tried and tested had lost all its effect in the face of a new enemy. No, or rather, all their reliance had lost its effect.


    The Broken Inds were the trade hub of the western seas. They controlled important nodes and earned gold coins from all over the world. It was extremely tempting, but they could maintain their independence under the watchful eyes of the elves, empires, and the Council. They even had businesses all over the world, and sometimes they even dared topete with the Dragon Ind.


    What did he rely on?


    People, rtionships, and awork of interests.


    The Phoenix King wanted to touch the Broken Inds? The Sunset Moon Council would object.<div>


    This was because there were many representatives in the parliament who enjoyed the private offerings of the Broken Inds. Some of them were even close friends of the ind masters and core VIP customers of some inds. Other than that, these representatives and their families and interest groups had many businesses with the Broken Inds. They exchanged benefits and gold coins, and thousands of people relied on these trade routes to make a living.


    It was the same for the Emperor and the Arcane Magic Council.


    The Shattered Inds relied on their outstanding persuasion ability, money offensive, and ingenious diplomatic mediation to rope in three major powers as umbres at once. They even made them check and bnce each other, ensuring the independence and integrity of thisnd of wealth and obtaining huge benefits from it.


    Due to the intertwining of interests, the Broken Inds ¡®market expansion and business expansion process were always sessful. Even if they were forced to buy or sell, viciouspetition, or tyrannical, the victims could only swallow their anger. Even if they wanted revenge, they would feel fear when they saw theplex interestwork behind the Broken Inds. They could only bear with it.<div>


    They were so used to using the tiger¡¯s might that the ind masters had the misconception that they were very strong.


    However, this tactic was useless against Kant.


    What a joke, how many of you are there?


    Among the countries in the world, who was stronger than Mu Yue?


    I, the Skyquaking Dragon, killed five legions with forbidden spells, broke through seven lines of defense onnd, andunched a sneak attack with the Red Maple and Lucerne Air Cavalry. I pped Mu Yue with both my hands. The so-called Elf Butcher is nothing more than this. I killed so many Elves so efficiently that the Demon Generals called me an expert, and the ancient foreign tribes admitted defeat.


    Among all the races in the world, who could be fiercer than a dragon?


    I, Kang, killed dragons like drinking water. I killed the Red Maple Lucerne with my arrows. I killed the dragon delegation with my clever n. I killed the fallen dragons with my good ship in the battle of the distant port. In less than two months, 30 to 40 dragons died directly or indirectly by my hands. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to call me Conan of the dragon race.


    Such a peerless and fierce person was like the male protagonist of the novel. He carried a halo of hatred and caused trouble all over the world. He killed elves on the battlefield of Songyue, messed with dragons on the world stage, cursed the envoy of the council in Goethe¡¯s court, and made enemies with the Empire in Splendor Sand Town. He had offended all the top forces in the world.


    What was even more terrifying was that this was only a small job he had done in the first few months of his debut.


    The most terrifying thing was that he was still alive and kicking after doing all these things.


    Furthermore, after the Battle of Distant Harbor, he directly captured the fleets of the three countries. Facing the three world powers, he actually held a strong position of taking the initiative to attack. He was full of energy. Before he could settle the aftermath of the Battle of Distant Harbor, he turned around and started to destroy the archipgo. He fought on multiple fronts without fear.


    Facing such a fierce man, the Broken Inds ¡®proud connections and benefits were indeed a handful.


    Why would someone like me, who was always chatting andughing with the world¡¯s top forces, be afraid of the mere benefits of the Broken Inds? They should be afraid of the Broken Inds, as they had actually provoked such a lunatic.<div>


    As for their economic punishment, it was useless.


    The huge loss in the war of grain prices had proven everything. Kant had his own channels, and they were delivered instantly. The Broken Isles had yet to figure out who had sold the grain to Kant.


    It was not the Council, the Empire, the Elves, or even Goethe who had opened up a treasury. Perhaps it was a small country. The powerful intelligencework of the Broken Isles was searching for the bastard who had supplied Kant with food. Be it a country, an organization, a family, or an individual, they swore to find him and punish him with the harshest punishment and revenge!


    But that was all in the future.


    The imminent threat was right in front of him.


    Kant had arrived on his battleship and given them a tight p in the face. He had also issued a war warning that if they did not submit, they would perish. There was not much time left for the Broken Inds.


    This was because they had discovered to their dismay that their hundreds of years of management, connections, foundations, and power werepletely useless against Kant. Furthermore, Kant was essentially a single person!


    ¡°There is a riot on our ind! We are losing customers! The tourists were moring to leave, and the merchants wanted to escape from this area because they believed that the mes of war would ravage this ce! They don¡¯t think we can win! That damned Kant!


    He only said a few words!¡±


    In the remote meeting of the ind masters, a well-dressed middle-aged man pounded the table and shouted,¡± That¡¯s a forbidden spell! Forbidden Spell! We must do something! Or escape as soon as possible!¡±


    Even after hundreds of years of construction, arge number of coastal fortifications and fortresses, impregnable defenses, the construction of underground shelters, secret escape routes, life-saving scrolls that were bought at a high price, and the hiring of experts¡­These preparations and arrangements could even make the elves ¡®most powerful fleet pay a heavy price and still be unable topletely upy the Broken Inds. However, the reappearance of the Forbidden Spell had broken the pattern of the war.


    As the actual controllers of the Broken Inds, after the Forbidden Spell was cast a month ago, they immediately sent professionals to conduct a close-up assessment and investigation. The answer was terrifying.


    Even the sturdiest shelter on the ind could not withstand the bombardment of a forbidden spell.<div>


    Now that death was near, they finally understood how terrifying Kant was.


    No matter how powerful, how wealthy, or how powerful they were.


    He could kill you like a dog.


    It would definitely not be any harder than killing the beggars on the roadside.


    ¡°Do something!¡± The middle-aged man shouted with a slight breakdown,¡± At least let¡¯s leave this ce first¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The shadow sitting in the host¡¯s seat opened his old eyes and nced at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Whoever leaves will be considered to have given up on the position of the ind master. All the wealth and power they possess will be divided among the remaining eleven families. We will ce an order with the Brotherhood Alliance to permanently reward all the members of their family until the other party¡¯s bloodline is severed¡­This is a punishment for betrayers.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression froze.¡± Then why didn¡¯t you ask the Brotherhood to assassinate Kant?!¡± he snapped.


    ¡± Kant has long been on the Brotherhood¡¯s list of not to be killed. He is on par with the kings of various countries. When he was in Valentan, the master of the Brotherhood paid him a visit. These assassins are also natural businessmen and opportunists. Don¡¯t think of them as idiots who are fearless for money and so-called professionalism.¡±


    ¡°They know better than you who they can¡¯t offend,¡± the old man said indifferently.


    The middle-aged man wanted to say something, but the other party shouted,¡± Abandon your meaningless fantasies. This is the cruelest war. We can only resist and fight by ourselves!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not a matter of war now. It¡¯s a matter of survival.¡±<div>


    Another shadow spoke. It was a young man who was about fifteen or sixteen years old. His lips were red and his teeth were white. His eyes were pure. He adjusted his bow tie.¡± The problem now is that we will copse on our own before Kant even takes action. The merchants will start to flee, and the tourists will lose faith in us¡­¡±


    ¡± Merchants are profit-seeking dogs. They will wag their tails at whoever gives them money. They will run away from risks and approach benefits. But as long as we win, they will run back with their tails wagging. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The old man replied,¡± But because of this, we don¡¯t have to be polite with them. Merchants have no backbone or dignity, so we can offend and use them as much as we want now. Anyway, no matter how much we humiliate them, as long as the war is won and business opportunities still exist, they will quickly forget all the unhappiness and continue to wear polite and hypocritical smiles as they try to continue doing business with us¡­Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The ind masters fell silent.


    They heard the unspoken meaning of a desperate attempt.


    If the Broken Inds lost, if their foundation was destroyed, if they died, then what did it matter if they offended more people?


    The old man thought for a moment and made a decision.¡± Send someone to put the merchants under house arrest, confiscate all their goods, and prohibit them from leaving. Conscript their guards. If they refuse to ept or resist, arrange for the mobs and robbers to kill them to intimidate the dissatisfied opponents. You know what to do.¡±


    The ind masters nodded slowly.


    Instigating the guards to open a gap, hinting to the rioters, and even sending people to disguise themselves as robbers. This level of small tricks was simply a normalpetition method in the Broken Inds.


    Everyone was very familiar with it.


    ¡°What about the tourists?¡± the young man asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let the tourists go either, including those big shots!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes flickered.


    This time, everyone was moved and revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°They¡¯re different from businessmen. Many of them are powerful and influential¡­¡± The young man frowned.


    ¡°Precisely because of this, we can¡¯t let them go.¡± The old man said,¡± The more important figures like them there are, the less likely Kant is to cast a Forbidden Spell.¡±


    ¡°This is no different from kidnapping.¡± The young man questioned,¡± This will make these big shots and their friends have a bad impression of the Broken Inds, causing us to lose many precious customers.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. We¡¯ll neverck such precious customers.¡±


    The old man¡¯s weak eyes shed with two rays of light. A private ind that is like a paradise. It conforms to the most primitive desires of the living beings. It is a rebellious, evil, soul-piercing, supreme, pleasure, and depraved happiness¡­¡±


    ¡°Our paradise is built on the desires of the living. As long as the evil darkness doesn¡¯t disappear, we will neverck customers. Because only the Broken Inds can provide them with this kind of private and ultimate service that will never be known by outsiders. It allows the high and mighty figures in the outside world to throw away the shackles of morality and secr supervision and devote themselves to the supreme enjoyment brought by money and power!¡±


    ¡°-so you¡¯d better get your priorities straight.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice became sharper.¡± Now is the key to life and death. We have to use all means and open all services to important guests. We have to do everything we can to make them stay on the ind in peace. If they insist on leaving, let them leave. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Arrange for Kant¡¯s navy to sink them,¡± he said calmly.


    The entire ce was silent. Then, the ind masters slowly nodded.


    ¡± Do your best to appease and persuade those big shots. Let them put pressure on our country, persuade interest groups, and persuade other countries to interfere with Kant¡¯s atrocities. Since you know what time it is now, do your best to save yourself. Everyone, even if you can¡¯t get these powerful people to interfere directly, you should at least put pressure on them to ensure that Kant won¡¯t use the Forbidden Spell no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡± As long as Kant doesn¡¯t use any forbidden spells, we have a chance of winning. The fortresses, coastal defenses, and defense systems that we have been operating for hundreds of years will definitely be able to stop Kant¡¯s half-baked army! The longer we block him, the more flexible our space will be, and the more obvious the turn of events will be!¡±


    ¡± So, use all your connections, methods, and resources.


    ¡± Ask for external help, request for interference, and appease our internal business partners. Let our important clients and business partners believe that Sunset Moon, the dynasty, and the council are on our side! The situation is very stable, and the countries are extremely dissatisfied with Kant¡¯s atrocities. There will be interference and condemnation soon. We must let them understand this!¡±


    ¡°Maintain stability! Stable!¡±


    The old man emphasized that the ind masters were united in their determination to protect their homnd.


    Goethe¡¯s West Coast, Ocean Tidal Manor, meeting room on the third floor.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Hong San pushed open the door and entered with themanders of the three countries.¡± The three countries have responded!¡±


    Kant mmed the table.


    ¡°Are the fleets ready?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Standing by, Your Highness!¡±


    The generals of the three countries received clear instructions and answered without hesitation.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± The Skyquaking Dragon pointed at the location on the map.¡± Then let¡¯s set off for the Broken Inds!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡± Yes, Your Highness.¡± The soldiers agreed without hesitation.¡± May I ask what our mission is?¡± Cavisaron asked. Should we attack or block the route?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    ¡°Then what for?¡±


    Kant sneered.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Finally, it rained, and it was a little cooler.

 Chapter 582: 582

    Chapter 582: 582


    Chapter 583-People of the East


    As the footsteps approached, the Archmagus of Aurora, Messi Zhu, raised his short protective staff.


    However, a familiar mana fluctuation came from the front. A sh of lightning shed and disappeared. Mage Aurora tapped her wand lightly, and sparks shed. A voice came from the front.¡± It¡¯s me. It¡¯s safe.¡±


    The cloaked man lowered his hood, revealing his curly brown hair, high nose, and deep eyes. This was his friend, Elric. He carried a small package, put away his staff, and came to Messi Bamboo¡¯s side. He ced the package on the rag nket on the ground and opened it.


    ¡± The prices have increased tenfold overnight,¡± he cursed.¡± I can¡¯t believe this is the Broken Inds. There are only some salted fish, dried meat, and tbread. There are also some stale fruits¡­¡±


    Messi Zhu put away his staff and sat down cross-legged. This was a dpidated alley, a dark and damp corner. A shed made of wooden boards was where they had stayed since yesterday.


    It was hard to describe what had happened in the past two days.


    After his contract expired, the second generation Skyquaking Mage had wanted to seek refuge with Kant. However, he had been made difficult by his superior. Yesterday, he had almost been arrested and tortured, and thrown into prison.


    At the critical moment, Kant¡¯s ship had leaped over and issued an ultimatum to the Broken Inds. Although he did not know that there was a fellow countryman from the Aurora who wanted to seek refuge with him, Mei Xizhu had cleverly pulled on the tiger skin of the Aurora Dragon. After a series of threats, he left with his kidnapped friend in a swagger.


    He had already bought a ticket and could set off today. He would set sail and arrive at Far Harbor tomorrow night.


    But the n was not as fast as the changes.<div>


    When they boarded the ship and were about to set off, the ind masters issued a joint order to every port. The rulers of the Broken Inds requested that the docks be sealed and all ships were forbidden from leaving.


    The dark clouds of war and chaotic rumors spread.


    Messi Zhu noticed the strange gazes and spying of the captain and the sailors. He found an excuse and dragged Eric off the ship. The magic arcs of the two mages were very intimidating, and the crew did not dare to stop them. However, a small team soon appeared in the dock area.


    ¡± I heard it. Obviously,¡± Alec picked up a piece of jerky.¡± They¡¯re confirming the situation of the Chinese people on the ind. Everyone has to confirm¡­¡±


    Mei Xizhu¡¯s action of picking up the pear was dyed for a moment. He took a deep breath.¡± These bastards. They are afraid of His Highness Kant¡¯s forbidden spell, so they want to capture the people of Skyquaking as hostages!¡±


    ¡°Not just them.¡±


    As a spellcaster, be it knowledge, experience, or intelligence, they were all far superior to mortals. In this world where information was blocked and information was not developed, mages were the most knowledgeable. Elric had only gone out for a walk and guessed the ns of the ind masters.


    ¡± Everyone is forbidden from leaving the ind. I¡¯ve seen it. Without exception, even those big shots who came to seek pleasure are forbidden from leaving the ind. The ind masters are already red-eyed from losing. They want to gamble big.¡±


    ¡°All the residents on the ind, all the merchants from all over the world, and arge number of tourists from all over the world have be their hostages,¡± said the brown-haired mage. If they offend the other countries, they still have a chance to slowly make up for it. However, if they lose this time, everything they have will be over.¡±


    Mei Xizhu was silent for a moment and sighed heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said,¡± Eric, I¡¯ve implicated you.¡±


    He had thought that this would be a profitable deal. He had brought his friends to seek refuge with Prince Kant. Prince Kant was in need of manpower. With hispanions ¡®abilities, they could definitely receive better treatment than those in the Far Port. However, they were unable to leave the ind now. They were not evenpletely out of danger.


    That bastard boss must be looking for him everywhere now.


    Now that the entire ind was sealed off, the ind masters intended to take all the people of Aurora as hostages. It was perfectly justifiable to capture him now. It was both official business and personal revenge.


    The brown-haired mage pursed his lips.¡± Alright, now is not the time to talk about this. You have to remember what you owe me. You have to pay me back in the future.¡±


    ¡± If¡­¡± Mei Xizhu muttered to himself for a moment before he slowly said,¡± If¡­I mean if¡­if the situation is critical, you can attack and subdue me and hand me over¡­¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Alec raised his eyebrows and stood up.¡± Are you suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°.. I know you¡¯re trustworthy. You¡¯re my only friend.¡± Mei Xizhu also stood up and said apologetically,¡± But now¡­¡± That bastard Cotton must be looking for me everywhere. This will also put you in danger. I feel very sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡± the brown-haired mage shouted. I¡¯ll capture you and hand you over to that bastard Cotton or some other guy in exchange for some rewards and credit. Then, when your Highness Kant razes this ce to the ground, he¡¯ll capture me, peel off my skin, use a knife to cut off all the muscles in my body, and hang me on a pole to howl for three days before dying?¡±<div>


    ¡± You keep repeating in front of me,¡¯Lord Kant hates traitors the most¡¯and ¡®Sigh, it¡¯s all the Empire¡¯s fault.¡¯I¡¯m a f * cking Empire¡¯s man. If he finds out about this, I won¡¯t have a good ending. He would probably hang me on a gpole and say something like ¡®The Empire is unreliable¡¯and then use a knife to¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin¡­¡±Mei Xizhu said awkwardly. Sigh, why would His Highness Kant listen to my exnation? This¡­ Why don¡¯t we split up¡­¡±


    ¡°-all right!¡±


    ¡°The Cotton and Raines Defenders saw me defecting with you,¡± said Alec impatiently.¡±What¡¯s the point of acting separately? Sigh, I¡¯ve already paid off the loan for ten years for the house I bought. You have to remember this well. You have to pay back the favor you owe me! Hurry up and eat now!¡±<div>


    ¡°.. Oh.¡±


    Only then did the people from Aurora sit down. They broke the bread into pieces and stuffed them into their mouths, chewing carefully.


    The two of them seized the time to replenish their food and recover their strength.


    ¡°In short, we should hide like rats in the shadows now. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a safer hiding ce¡­Then, pray that the new king you speak of has enough patience and won¡¯t use a forbidden spell to destroy us and this dog shit ind.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them ate for a while. Elric was getting impatient. He spoke again.¡± May, we¡¯ve arrived at Far Harbor and sought refuge with His Highness Kant. What are your ns?¡±


    Mei Xizhu thought for a moment.¡± Obey orders, gain trust, make contributions, receive rewards, expand thend, then marry a nsman, have many children, and continue the bloodline. If there¡¯s a chance, follow His Highness back to the East.¡±


    ¡°.. You people of Aurora are so simr.¡± Elric shook his head and said,¡± I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m talking about the daydream you¡¯ve been having. Are you nning to sell it to your new king?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mei Xizhu was stunned.


    ¡± The one that you often perform. The one that always makes your colleagues in the Arcane Garrisonugh.¡± Elric cleared his throat and imitated the ent of the people of Aurora. He said in a deep voice,¡± I think that spellcasters should fight like heavy cavalry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve exined it many times. I¡¯m not asking us to put on heavy armor and ride on horses¡­¡± Mei Xizhu frowned.


    ¡± Oh, yes, my friend. If that was the only thought, everyone wouldn¡¯t beughing.¡± Elric clicked his tongue and said,¡± You want us to sit in an iron-shelled carriage driven by a magic device and cast spells from a vertical stabilizing device. It¡¯s best if we¡¯re equipped with a small magic device. Pfft, is that a circus?¡±


    ¡°This is not a circus! This is the trend of future wars!¡±<div>


    Messi Zhu¡¯s face turned red,¡±The mages ¡®battlefield role is already redundant! ¡°Spreading the Arcane Spell Formation, casting spells together, andunching long-range attacks under the protection of the infantry formation and the two-wing cavalry. The Magic Device Formation and the Alchemy Division are already better than us at this kind of thing. Moreover, with continuous improvement and improvement, their firepower will be stronger than now andst longer!¡±


    ¡°What are the advantages of a mage group over a magic device? It was mobility! We can attack together with the advancing infantry or even cavalry! Why did he hide behind the back? As for the problem of protection, we canbine the Alchemy Division and the enchanted armor¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Ah, alright, alright.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve told me this dozens of times. Even if I admit that you¡¯re right, what¡¯s the point?¡± It¡¯s better for you to leave such words for His Highness Kant to hear.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Mei Xizhu nodded slowly after a moment of silence.¡± I think His Highness Kant will understand.¡±


    As a passerby who had turned into a fan of Kang Chui, this Archmage Aurora was extremely familiar with Master Kang¡¯s achievements and experiences.


    In the Battle of Valentan, he had disyed his terrifying forbidden spell attacks. In the Battle of Lucerne, he had disyed his overwhelming and high-speed defense capabilities. In the Battle of Lucerne, he had let the world know about the so-called heroic spirit of the so-called overlord of the sky. In the Battle of Faraway Harbor, the divine warships had jumped out, making the giant naval ships of the world pale inparison.


    Sea,nd, air, and strategic attacks.


    The information and hidden secrets behind this made the young Skyquaking Mage think carefully and feel extremely terrified.


    However, what he was most concerned about was the alchemical chariots that had rushed forward with fierce firepower during the battle of Lucerne.


    He felt that His Highness Kant would definitely understand his philosophy and viewpoint.


    ¡°When the timees, I¡­¡± Mei Xizhu whispered.


    At this moment, Elric¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He quickly swallowed the jerky he had chewed a few times and stood up. He raised his staff, and a shadow shed from it.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡± The voice they hated the most sounded from afar.


    At the same time, outside the Broken Inds.


    ¡± Discovered unidentified fleet!¡±


    The magic signal rose and was detected by the nearest mage tower. The signal was sent to the tactical headquarters. The mage on duty in the mage tower activated the atmospheric perspective mirror to observe the target sea area. The eagle eyes of the inds also quickly scanned the sea area. The ind masters received the news immediately. They were on guard and were terrified.


    Soon, the identity of the unknown fleet was confirmed.


    ¡°Report! Observing the navy gs of the Sunset Moon Dynasty, the Holy Empire, and the Arcane Magic Council! Comparing the target warship¡¯s catalog, we found that the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s Azure Fleet belongs to¡­¡±


    In the remote conference room of the central ind, the ind masters quickly went online to confirm and listen to the intelligence together. One of the ind masters frowned. Wasn¡¯t this the fleet of the Council that participated in the Battle of Distant Harbor and was captured by Kant? Why did theye here? Could it be that Kant has already¡­¡±


    The Ind Master revealed an indignant expression. Did he want to start a war? This¡­¡±


    The old man who was the alliance leader waved his hand. If they were acting on Kant¡¯s orders, they should be using the name of the so-called rebels. Why would they hang their own country¡¯s military g? Send a patrol fleet to negotiate, activate the mage tower array, lock the magic cannons on the coastal fortress, and order them to stop immediately and state their intentions.¡±


    As the order was given, the white sails were raised in the distant sea. The joint fleet of the various countries had already appeared on the horizon. A few warships of the Broken Inds ¡®coastal defense fleet turned the helm and set sail, facing them at full speed. The mage tower array buzzed and activated. Elemental Illumination came across the sea, and the powerful defense system of the Broken Inds began to operate!


    ¡°Warning!¡±


    The coastal defense fleet of the Broken Inds, the Winds of Winter, followed the ship¡¯s mage to activate the surging sea breeze, sending the captain¡¯s voice far away. This ce is in ordance with the international convention and belongs to the Broken Inds. Please stop immediately and state your purpose and identity¡­¡±


    A momentter, an announcement came from across the sea.<div>


    ¡± I am themander of the expedition fleet under the Royal Navy of the Sunset Moon Dynasty, Brigadier General Kavisaron. Due to the possibility of an extremely intense war of extermination happening in the Broken Inds, in the name of the Phoenix King and the Silver Moon Council, this fleet hase here to pick up the people under the rule of Her Majesty the Queen and keep them away from the shadow of war and the core of destruction¡­¡±


    ¡°I am themander of the Cann Fleet under the Arcane Magic Council¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the temporarymander of the Holy Empire¡¯s fourth squadron¡­¡±


    The voice traveled far and wide, causing the soldiers on the Broken Inds to be in an uproar. Almost everyone revealed a look of shock, followed by fear. The Elven Empress, the Human Emperor, the Chairman of the Arcane Magic Council, these high and mighty monarchs had ordered the evacuation of their citizens? Doesn¡¯t this mean¡­


    The ultimatum received was transmitted to the private channel of the ind masters.


    The noble rulers were all stunned and silent. Then, as if a pot had exploded, the solemn and sacred meeting room turned into a market. Even the old man who had been calm and peaceful suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    The middle-aged man who spoke first yesterday jumped up and said sternly,¡±They want to take away all the tourists and distinguished guests we have appeased!¡± They want to take away our foundation! They were not allowed to do this! Damn it! How could such a thing happen!¡±


    ¡± They are clearly captives from the Battle of Distant Harbor,¡± the graceful woman said in a deep voice.¡± This must be Kant¡¯s trick!¡± He absolutely could not agree! Otherwise, we will¡­¡±


    ¡°Then how do we stop these fleets?¡± The youth with red lips and white teeth had a sh of gloominess and frustration in his eyes.


    The middle-aged man said without thinking,¡±Of course, they are forbidden from taking a step forward! Otherwise, sink them¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Three or four people spoke at the same time. Look carefully, they are not hanging the g of the court, but the g of the three navies! This meant that they were now the elite warships of their respective countries ¡®navies! They were ordered by their monarch to take away their own citizens. You want to sink them? It¡¯s not enough to provoke Kant. Do you want to provoke the three strongest countries in the world as well?¡±


    In the midst of the argument, the captain of the Cold Winter Wind braced himself and issued a warning. This was the national defense power of every country, forbidding threatening hostile targets from entering the territorial waters. After issuing the warning, if the other party insisted on doing so, then they would reserve all rights tounch an attack, and the other party would bear the consequences.


    But¡­ In the world, fairness was a ridiculous joke.


    After this warning was issued, the other party burst into a wildughter.


    Under the watchful eyes of the mages, the sailors of the coalition fleet climbed onto the mast and even the bow of the ship, pointing their middle fingers at the enemy. Some even took off their pants and shook their birds and butts, making all kinds of provocative gestures and spewing all kinds of foulnguage.


    The Cann Fleet¡¯s magical transformation level was extremely high. The Dharma Viins pushed the sound waves with arcane spells, and their mors were apanied by rolling thunder. Grandpas, lower the sail and cross the hull for you to hit! If you have the guts, send us to meet the Sea God. If you don¡¯t fight, you¡¯re all f * cking Seadoes!¡±


    As a member of the navy, they were usually arrogant and unreasonable. Once they got ashore, they would fight with the army. But now, they had fallen at Kant¡¯s hands. Not only had they be captives, but they had also been tamed for more than half a month. They had even fought a few battles under the Skyquaking Dragon¡¯smand. For some reason, not only had their morale not been reduced, they had even developed a greater sense of superiority.


    Now that he was out on a field trip, he couldn¡¯t help but be even more arrogant than before.


    Facing the stern warning from the Broken Inds and the elemental rays from the heavy cannons, they did not hesitate and charged towards the Broken Inds at full speed.


    ¡°Make way!¡±


    ¡°By the Empress ¡®decree, anyone who stands in our way shall be the enemy of Mu Yue!¡± they shouted as they advanced.


    The navy of the dynasty and the council also shouted in their ownnguage.


    Sweat rolled down the captain¡¯s cheeks. He frantically signaled the mages on the ship to ask for orders from his superiors. The ind masters did not reply for a long time, but the enemy fleet marched straight in.


    However, he did not dare to attack.


    Because he knew the consequences of doing so.


    While he was hesitating, the captain¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. The alliance fleet was approaching from afar. He heard a huge roar, like the roar of a sea beast. Looking into the distance, under the protection of the warships of the three countries, several white ships of different sizes were rushing over.


    In Silver Pearl Bay on Argent Ind, there were cries of surprise and explosions. Two figures passed through the smoke and dust and fled in a sorry state. Behind them, the arcane light was hidden, and the figures chased after them.


    ¡°Mei Xizhu! Alec! You two traitors!¡± ¡± Arrest!¡± Cotton said crazily.¡± Surrender! Otherwise, die!


    Where else can you escape to? No one wille to save you!¡±


    The guards at the front of the dock came over with swords in their hands. They attacked from the front and back. Alec and Mei Xizhu stood back to back, looking miserable. Their mana was almost exhausted. In a high-intensity battle, using shields to block the crossbows was extremely exhausting. Now that they were surrounded by strong enemies, they were at the end of their rope.


    Or rather, after Eric identally exposed his whereabouts and was targeted by others, the current scene was already a foregone conclusion¡­After all, this was the Broken Inds.


    ¡°Alec¡­¡±Mei Xizhu whispered.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The brown-haired mage held his staff and aimed it at the people around him.¡± What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t drag you down with me.¡± Mei Xizhu said,¡± Surrender¡­¡±


    Cotton looked at the two trapped beasts under the protection of the shield guards, his eyes shing with cruel pleasure. Then, he remembered his uncle¡¯s exhortation to not kill that Skyquaker¡­Thinking of this, he was very unhappy.


    Resist, continue to resist. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to break his limbs, right?


    I can¡¯t kill him. I have to make him suffer more pain¡­Eh, wait.


    Cotton saw the crowd gathering around him.


    Those people who wanted to escape the Broken Inds but were trapped here because they had no money or other means. These people didn¡¯t have money, so the Ind Masters didn¡¯t care about them. The prices of goods soared, and food was scarce. All of them were filled with resentment. The crime rate was very high, and fights could break out at any time.


    Now¡­It seemed like a good way to have fun.


    ¡°Do you see these two mages?¡±Cotton suddenly shouted. They were the traitors of the Broken Inds! He was Kant¡¯sckey! They had been sending information to Kant! The reason why Kant killed the citizens of the Broken Inds and even wanted to start a war to kill all of us was because of their nderous words!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? It¡¯s all because of them that you¡¯re here, hungry and tired! Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to vent your anger! Their magic power had already been depleted! Even you can¡¯t defeat him!


    Show them your anger! Yes, it was! Punish them!¡±


    When a person was in a state of madness and despair, it was easiest to be incited. This was because there had to be a victim to vent one¡¯s resentment. Wearing the uniform of aw enforcer and leading an army, Cotton undoubtedly had great authority. He would be right when he said who the criminal was, and then he could punish the traitor as much as he wanted.


    The crowd was in amotion for a moment, and their gazes became increasingly unfriendly as they turned to the two Spell Casters who were surrounded in the middle.


    Yes, I didn¡¯t do it. It was these rioters who killed the people of Aurora.


    It has nothing to do with me.


    A cold light shed in Cotton¡¯s eyes.


    Mei Xizhu took a deep breath and touched the dagger on his thigh with his right hand.


    ¡°Alec¡­¡±


    He had already realized Cotton¡¯s vicious trick.


    ¡°You motherf * cker¡­¡± Eric gritted his teeth.¡± I¡¯m starting to regret it¡­¡±


    The rioters on the dock slowly approached. Elric raised his magic staff, and a Shadow Arrow shed.¡± Who dares?!¡± Come, whoever goes up will die!¡±


    The people stopped in their tracks. The magical glow made them instinctively feel fear.


    ¡°Throw stones at them!¡± Cotton shouted from behind.


    The group was enlightened and began to search for stones on the ground. However, due to the mysterious power of the mages, they needed the courage of their leader. Cotton picked up a stone from the ground and smiled happily. He gestured to the leader beside him.¡± Let your people have some fun too. Let¡¯s¡­¡±


    However, he suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the captain¡¯s expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± the crowd shouted.


    Everyone turned to look. The sails in the distant sea were raised, and there wereyers of warships sailing towards them. Through the crowd, Mei Xizhu looked out and activated the Eagle Eye spell.


    Immediately, he revealed an expression of disbelief and surprise.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Cotton saw it too. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±Attack!¡± Capture the two of them! Give it to me¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Wizard Aurora¡¯s magical power surged. He gathered his exhausted magical power, and a stream of light shone from the staff, rushing into the sky, exploding into a dazzling firework.


    ¡°Attack!¡±Cotton roared.


    A loud sound came from afar.


    Several ck dots rose into the sky and flew through the wind at an extremely fast speed. They quickly flew toward Argus Ind. Throw a stone and you¡¯ll get a piece of bread!¡±


    However, in an instant, a low buzzing sound came from the sky, shing like lightning. Streams of light whizzed over, and the sound of the wind was fierce. The ground exploded with the two Mages as the center, and the Vulcan Machine Gun swept in a circle, drawing a circle of death. The mobs that surrounded them retreated in fear!


    The hurricane blew the robes of the two mages. Messi Zhu and Eric looked up and saw a few drones flying over their heads and circling in the sky.


    The rotating machine gun on board spun around, the camera kept spinning, and the loudspeaker sounded.


    ¡± All yellow-skinned, ck-haired, hardworking, and upright people who speak of the sound of the Aurora are citizens of the East. Today, under the orders of His Highness Kant, the Far Harbor has opened its doors to wee ourpatriots from all over the world. Anyone who dares to stop us will be killed without mercy!¡±


    The drone hovered in the air. The Vulcan machine gun buzzed and spun. The man roared,¡± Get lost!¡±


    The fleet in the distance had already put down several small boats and was flying toward them at high speed.


    Messi Zhu and Eric were still standing side by side. They did not put down their staffs, but they knew that they were safe.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m leaving now?¡± Wizard Aurora gasped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it now,¡± said Alec after a long pause.


    The people of Auroraughed out loud.


    The speedboats were already approaching.


    Messi Zhu turned his head and looked at the ships. They were like Kant¡¯s ships. They had no sails or oars, and there was a white wave behind them. The water was probably the source of power. There were four or five people sitting on each ship, and there was also a person standing at the bow. The lower half of his body was under the hatch, revealing his upper half. He was holding a strange magic device with both arms. The magic device had a long pipe that was aimed at the shore. It was obviously not for decoration.


    As they approached, two ships patrolled around the dock. Another ship was docked by the dock. Someone stood up and waved at them.


    The crowd automatically parted.


    Everyone was avoiding their gazes.


    But that was not important.


    Mei Xizhu turned to look at Cotton behind him.


    The eyes of his former superior shed with unwillingness and regret.


    ¡°Cotton.¡± The Skyquaking man raised his hand and drew a line below his neck.¡± I¡¯ll kill you myself the next time we meet.¡±


    Then, he walked to the dock with Eric.


    The person who waved at him had already jumped onto the shore with a smile on his face. Mei Xizhu turned around and looked. The people on the ship should be Goethe people. The person who greeted him had ck hair and yellow skin. He was from the same hometown as Aurora.


    ¡°Han Guangcheng from the distant port. I¡¯d like to hear your name.¡± The young man cupped his hands and bowed.


    Wizard Aurora was stunned for a moment, then he cupped his hands in response to the ancient etiquette taught by his father.


    Under the sun, between the sea and the sky, the two bowed to each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mei Sui, my name is Xi Zhu.¡± He smiled.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS1: 7,000 words!]


    Ps1: F * ck¡­ There wasn¡¯t enough time, so the content of this chapter could still be expanded.

 Chapter 583: 583

    Chapter 583: 583


    Chapter 584-Fleeing


    If there was any word that could describe the current situation of the Broken Inds¡­


    Humiliation.


    It must be humiliating.


    As an important economic town and an independentmercial alliance, it had its own army, territory, fleet, and economic system. It usedmercial means and tertiary industries to earn gold coins from the world. To a certain extent, it controlled several economic lifelines of the continent. Itsprehensive national strength could be considered a first-ss country.


    However, he had suffered the ultimate humiliation today.


    As an independent force, it was openly invaded by the fleet of another country.


    And he had no way to do it.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant¡­¡±


    In the captain¡¯s cabin of the elven gship, the highestmanders of the three countries sat together and drank tea. They did not need to step in for the evacuation of the overseas Chinese. There were arge number of talents in the upper, middle, and lower levels of the fleet.


    ¡°What a terrifying human,¡± Kavisaron said slowly as he took a sip of his misty tea.


    Ne and Colonel Beck nodded at the same time.


    At first, they didn¡¯t understand the reason behind the evacuation order, but now they finally understood. They saw the surging crowd on the dock, as well as the chaos and fire in the sea of the Broken Inds. When their respective fleets forcefully announced the evacuation operation to the various inds, thismercial and tourist center waspletely boiling.


    ¡± I¡¯ve never seen someone like His Highness Kant¡­¡± The Seeker of Secrets felt a little worried.¡± It¡¯s not that the alchemy army is the best in the continent, nor is it that the power of forbidden spells is the strongest in the world, but¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment and looked at his two temporary colleagues.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s very good at using the emotions of living beings¡­¡±


    Colonel Becker looked pensive.¡± Fear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, fear.¡±


    The spellcaster looked out of the porthole, and the wind carried the screams from the shore.


    ¡± After executing all the economic criminals who risked their lives to increase food prices, the war has actually begun. From yesterday until today, His Highness Kant hasunched two attacks. Each time, he has achieved great results, shaking this dreand that flows with gold coins and desires¡­¡±


    ¡± The first time I came by boat,¡± the Seeker said.¡± I blew the war horn, massacred the Pioneer Square, and left a deration of war. But I stayed for three days. What happened?¡± Just like the information we just gathered, since yesterday, the Broken Inds have fallen into chaos. Their economic activities havepletely stopped, and everyone wants to escape from this ce. Fear has spread in an instant, and His Highness Kant has onlye for a trip.¡±


    The elven Brigadier General put down his teacup and looked at the porthole.


    ¡± The Broken Inds ¡®countermeasures are meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the sorrow of a small country.¡± Master Ne said,¡± They are afraid of Forbidden Spells. No matter what, they do not dare to initiate a war. It¡¯s amon problem for merchants. They bully the weak in their own field and are cruel and merciless when they exploit their flesh and blood. However, when they encounter power, they will bow down to it. When faced with the threat of war from His Highness Kant, the first thing they think of is to use the tourists on the ind as hostages. Then, they will use their influence to lobby the other countries and seek the protection of power¡­Heh.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Colonel Beck shrugged.¡± Even the powerful will stand on the side of the strong.¡±


    ¡°Evacuate the citizens¡­¡±Kavisaron nodded. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this term. What happened today will be recorded in the works of the historians of various countries and will upy a page in the history of the world.¡±


    ¡± In the area where war is about to break out, send troops to evacuate our citizens on arge scale so that they will not be affected by the mes of war¡­I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing, but after thinking about it carefully¡­¡±


    ¡± This does seem to be the responsibility of the country, us, and Her Majesty,¡± the elf said seriously.


    The threemanders were of different backgrounds, races, and temperaments. They had different perspectives and ways of looking at problems. Colonel Beck said,¡± In addition, this move itself is extremely powerful. If the deration of war on the first day spread the seeds of fear, the actions on the second day¡­¡±


    He nced at his two temporary colleagues in the captain¡¯s cabin and said,¡± It¡¯s to let this fear take root and growpletely. It¡¯s also to cleverly use our strength¡­¡±


    The truth was just as they had said. When the fleets of the three countries entered the Broken Seas under the banner of their own navy, patrolling every ind and spreading the news of evacuation, the situation in the Broken Inds quickly went out of control. This meant that the Empire, Sunset Moon, and the Council had issued the highest warning at the same time. It meant that the rulers of the three countries all believed that the war in the Broken Inds was about to reach its climax and that it was necessary to evacuate their citizens.


    There was no news more terrifying and impactful than this.


    The three navalmanders did not know about the concept of ¡± national credibility ¡°, but it did not stop them from instinctively realizing that Kant had used the power of the three powerful countries to create a hugemotion.


    Would the tourists who were forced to stay on the ind believe the words of the ind owners that ¡± it¡¯s very safe here ¡°, or would they believe the actual actions of their own navy or even the orders of their Majesty?


    ¡± They havepletely understood the taste of fear.¡±


    Colonel Beck revealed a hint of uneasiness when he said this.


    The other twomanders saw his hesitation.


    They understood.


    That day, they had sent Kant¡¯s suggestion back to their country. When they received a reply, they were told to act as they pleased. Who knew that Kant¡¯s first order was not to attack the ind, nor was it to seal off the sea route. Instead, it was to evacuate the citizens. Furthermore, his reason was very dignified.


    ¡± If your country wants to pursue this matter, just say that I, Kant, am being merciful. In order to maintain the deep friendship between me and the other countries, I specially sent you to pick up the citizens of my country before starting an all-out war so that they will not suffer casualties and destruction in the mes of war. Don¡¯t even say thank you, Brother Kang De!¡±


    These words were shameless, but very useful.


    This was because no matter if it was the members of the Silver Moon Parliament, the ministers of the Imperial Cab, or even the representatives of the Council, no one would openly say,¡± Let them die. We don¡¯t care about the lives of those citizens. We can¡¯t do such things under our banner.¡±


    He would be caught and attacked by his political opponents.


    However, this was, after all, an act under the banner of the government.


    The admirals still felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Other than that¡­¡± Kavisaron said faintly,¡± There is a golden dragon on the ship at the distant port. I¡¯ve asked around and it has a mission. If the Broken Inds attack, that golden dragon has to transform into a dragon and rush into the sky as fast as possible to take the attack from the ind¡­¡±


    The other two were stunned.


    Do you still want to drag the dragon race down with you?


    ¡°Anyway, since it¡¯s already done, there¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡± The elven Brigadier General nced at the two humans and said meaningfully,¡± Anyway, you¡¯ve already made ns and received some orders, right?¡±


    The two of them were stunned at first, then theyughed awkwardly.


    ¡± His Majesty will not pursue this matter, and so will your Emperor and Chairman. No matter how many of the important figures in the country have taken the shares and tributes of the Broken Inds, the rulers have already seen the oue of this matter. The defeat and even destruction of the Broken Inds is a foregone conclusion.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why the kings are thinking about how to get the most out of this destined oue,¡± the elf said calmly.¡± They¡¯ll also tacitly approve of us issuing false orders and carrying out the evacuation. They¡¯ll use it as a bargaining chip to negotiate with His Highness Kant¡­We just need to do our job well.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like the Broken Inds have been abandoned,¡± Colonel Beck said.


    ¡± That¡¯s right. If any other country or power wanted to get their hands on this ce, they would definitely be countered by the other countries. The Broken Archipgo has been using gold coins and private services to interweave argework over the years. It¡¯s a pity that they encountered His Highness Kant¡­The monarchs will not doubt his will.¡±


    Kavissauron exined,¡± Since His Highness Kant has taken over the Far Port, he must regain his position as the trade hub of the West Ocean. This means that he has a fundamental conflict of interest with the Broken Inds. There is no room forpromise. Your Majesty is very clear about this. If the other countries decide to join forces to protect the Broken Inds, it will only cause a full-blown war. This is impossible.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± He shook his head,¡± The Broken Inds are finished.¡±


    The other two in the room nodded.


    Indeed.


    Just a single round of the warship, dumping some trash, and then encouraging the fleets of the three countries to carry out a joint evacuation operation had caused the Broken Inds to fall into a terrifying internal strife.


    Throughout the process, what His Highness Kant used was pure strategy.


    He was famous for his violence, death, and weapons.


    Even if the Broken Inds had a strong naval force, a world-ss heavy defense system, capable people who were recruited at a high price, and a few rare magicized legions, so what?


    However, these merchants were no match for His Highness Kant in terms of strategy and business tactics. How much of a chance did they have in a real battle of strength?


    ¡°I even feel that¡­¡± Ne slowly exhaled.¡± Your Highness can win without using a forbidden spell.¡±


    During the more than half a month that they had been prisoners, they had followed Kant¡¯s orders and engaged in a few public security battles under the advancedbat systems such as real-timemunication links built with Horus as the core, one-way visibility on the battlefield, and long-range fire support. They had a great time and were unstoppable.


    It even made many sailors who had been in the navy want to transfer to the army.


    ¡°His Highness has said that he wants to turn this ce into a training ground.¡± Colonel Beck finished the tea in his cup.¡± Everyone, watch carefully.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t think these merchants will fight to the death,¡± the elf thought for a moment.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Ne asked,¡± Will they surrender?¡±


    ¡± We won¡¯t surrender. His Highness Kant¡¯s conditions are extremely harsh. The ind masters won¡¯t agree to the request that the entire n of the mastermind and instigator of the economic war in Distant Harbor be killed.¡±


    The Brigadier General replied,¡± Merchants are not soldiers. They don¡¯t have the courage to suffer a loss and die with the enemy. They have too many things, so they can¡¯t bear to part with them. I think after experiencing today¡¯s changes and lessons, fear has also bred in their hearts, so they will think of ways to negotiate andpromise¡­ He would offer a portion of his benefits and beg the other countries to make peace on his behalf. He might even choose to be a vassal if he cut arge piece of meat for His Highness Kant¡­I might even sell the Broken Inds for a good price.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Master Ne sneered.¡± His Highness Kant won¡¯t agree to it. Haven¡¯t you noticed yet? He has a baffling wariness and hostility towards the rich and nobles.¡±


    Colonel Beck shook his head.¡± He was in love with Princess Tina, but he didn¡¯t kill all the nobles. His targets were only the traitors and the cold-hearted. Han Zezheng even¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. Han Zezheng is now the Minister of Economics of the new government in Distant Port. But what you don¡¯t know is that after he took office, he has already closed two of his ancestral shops, sold all the reward properties and fleet he obtained after the economic war to Siegel Company, and sent his eldest son to the new army in Distant Port. What does this mean?¡±


    The Seeker looked at the Imperial Colonel.¡± He chose to be an official and gave up on business. I think this is enough to exin His Highness¡¯s attitude. Those with power can¡¯t have money, and those with money can¡¯t have power.¡±


    ¡± In addition, look at the nobles that Your Highness has targeted. Without exception, they all control many lifeblood industries rted to the people¡¯s livelihood. Other than that, Your Highness Kant has also purchased arge number of farm properties¡­¡±


    Wise and astute mages could always summarize rules from the details.


    He sighed.¡± Everyone, the times are about to change. It is said that His Highness, who has the royal blood of the former dynasty of Aurora, is clearly a king different from the previous kings of the various countries on the continent.¡±


    He stood up, waved his staff, and put on his wizard hat.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know the orders given to you by your country¡¯s rulers, nor do I know what you are nning. However, if you have the same thoughts as me and have other thoughts¡­¡±


    ¡± Then, for the sake of possible future colleagues,¡± Ne said,¡± I¡¯d like to remind the two of you not to get involved in things that you shouldn¡¯t. His Highness is not broad-minded in certain aspects.¡±


    At the pier on the shore, a long line formed. The rebels had turned back into the three countries ¡®navy, but their work was no different from the day before. They still maintained order and registered their names one by one.


    From his name, appearance, family background, job, skills, and so on.


    Horus was in charge of taking photos and recording.


    His Highness Kant¡¯s order was for all the citizens of the three countries, regardless of their status, wealth, tourists, or local workers.


    He would take as much as he could get.


    This was clearly daylight robbery.


    In addition to the three navies, the evacuation of the Aurora people from the distant port also began smoothly.


    Han Guangcheng was Han Zezheng¡¯s son. After Old Han gave up his position as President of Sieget and became the Minister of Economics of Faraway Harbor, the old man first closed his shop and business quietly. Then, he gave his ancestralnd deeds and the many properties Kant had rewarded him to Kant, saying that he was old and weak. He was only doing his best to manage Faraway Harbor¡¯s finances for His Highness Kant. He really could not manage these businesses, so he only begged His Highness not to give up and buy some.


    Kant was naturally delighted. It did not matter if the old man was extremely shrewd and knew when to retreat or if he simply did not want to have anything to do with the money-stinking industry¡­Such a decision was ultimately a good one.


    Because it meant a precedent and an example.


    Then Han Zezheng took the opportunity to say that the eldest son was a good-for-nothing who did not learn well and liked to operate boats and oars all day long. He begged His Highness to give him a future. It was enough for him to be a pawn in the navy.


    Kant had to express his gratitude.


    Coincidentally, Hong San suggested that the three countries should evacuate their citizens, and they should send ships to bring back the Goethe people and the Aurora people from the Broken Inds. Regardless of whether they came or not, they had to do it.


    There had to be a person in charge of this operation. Kang De and Hong San couldn¡¯t do everything themselves. Coincidentally, Han Zezheng didn¡¯t avoid rtives. Hong San chatted with Han Guangcheng for a while and suggested that Kang De try out this young man.


    Horus was going with the ship anyway. At the very least, Kant would be able to teleport over.


    Han Guangcheng was indeed capable.


    After he saved Mei Xizhu from Aurora, he immediately realized that he might have some prestige in the local area. After all, he was a spellcaster¡­Therefore, he immediately stated his intention and asked Mei Xizhu to make a list of names, guide them, and assist in the mission of evacuating the Aurora people. Thetter was eager to perform meritorious deeds, so he naturally agreed readily.


    The task of evacuating the Goethe people was carried out by the officials dispatched from the distant port. The two sides were clearly separated, and even the ships were separated. The former rode on the sailing warships repaired by the distant port¡¯s coastal defense fleet, while thetter rode on the majestic steel warships.


    The former¡¯s soldiers were all sailors selected from the distant harbor¡¯s original garrison, while Kant¡¯s subordinates, who were responsible for evacuating the Chinese, were the guards from Valentan. The former¡¯s clothes were tattered, while thetter¡¯s were all American equipment. They were even given a uniform, and everyone wore a white cloak. The hem of their clothes danced wildly in the sea breeze, and the huge word ¡± Justice ¡± on their backs looked especially arrogant and cool in the eyes of the foreign natives who had never seen the world.


    This sharp contrast revealed Kant¡¯s scheming intentions. He wanted the Goethe people living in the Broken Inds to see at a nce just how powerful New Faraway Port, which was led by His Highness Kant, was.


    Mei Xizhu quickly came up with a list and a n. After all, the people of Aurora were refugees from the East. They were far away from their hometown, so it was only natural for them to band together. Basically, they knew theirpatriots in the Broken Inds. As a rare spellcaster, Mei Xizhu had a good reputation among the localpatriots.


    Kant¡¯s mission was carried out efficiently and thoroughly.


    In Tidal Manor, Kant nodded in satisfaction as he listened to the report from the front.


    ¡°What¡¯s the next step?¡±asked Long Niang, who was reading a book at the side.


    Kant rubbed his chin.¡± Of course, we¡¯re going to build a humanitarian-aid fleet. We¡¯re going to provide warm care to the people at the bottom of the society who are about to suffer from hunger and cold in the war.¡±


    As for wool, of course, he had to pull it out.


    Lily rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°How is this a trick?¡± Kant said proudly. I am the one who is kind-hearted and can¡¯t stand the sight of blood. How can I sit idly by and watch the pitiful people who were deceived by the capitalists in the Broken Inds wail and struggle in the mes of war? I can¡¯t just leave them be! I want to take them away from that hell on earth and bring them to New Far Harbor, which is full of freedom and dreams, so that they can obtain true happiness here¡­¡±


    ¡°It sounds like a ve owner¡¯s sleep talk.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Kant pursed his lips. He came before the map and stared at the Broken Inds. He sneered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can endure.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: I recently watched The Fall of the Spartan King trilogy. Ah, I really want to write a simr plot¡­(Endure)

 Chapter 584: 584

    Chapter 584: 584


    High in the Star Pce


    Central ind, remote conference room.


    ¡°This is forcing me to death!¡±


    It was already the 19th day since the start of the war.


    It was also thest day of Kant¡¯s war warning.


    In the past three days, the ind masters ¡®mentality had changed day by day. They had suffered indescribable humiliation and fear.


    Kant did not start a war, but he had brought even heavier losses to the Broken Inds.


    The multi-country fleets that hade to ¡± evacuate ¡± the citizens of the Broken Inds had openly barged into the waters of the Broken Inds. They were shouting at every ind, calling for their citizens to leave. Compared to the words and reassurance of the ind owners, the citizens of the various countries naturally trusted their own country¡¯s glorious navy more. Whether it was Kant¡¯s threats or the evacuation of the citizens of the various countries, they had dealt a devastating blow to the market confidence of the Broken Inds. Merchants, tourists, andborers had all fled.


    There was a long queue at every dock. The fleet¡¯s capacity was insufficient, but it did not matter. The ships and cargo ships of merchants from all over the world were at your service. Other than the fact that the elves were easily recognizable, the Council and Imperial fleets turned a blind eye to those who pretended to be their own citizens and asked to board the ship to escape.


    It was enough to register.


    This caused more and more inders to start packing their luggage, preparing to escape from the Broken Inds.


    This was because the evacuation operation meant arge number of personnel movements and exchanges.


    When people gathered together, they liked to spread rumors. Everyone exchanged so-called ¡± top secret news ¡± with each other. There were even newspapers with confusing headlines spreading around.


    ¡°Must See!¡± It was Kant¡¯s most terrifying attack, and the Forbidden Spell was only ranked second.


    ¡± Silver Moon Council¡¯s Deduction of the Battle of the Broken Inds, All the Councilmen Are Shocked!¡±


    ¡± Eight Things the People of the Broken Inds Must Know.¡±


    ¡± Today, as a noble, I knelt at the dock for twelve hours.¡±


    The poor natives of the other world had never seen such a scene before. Rumors surged and fear spread. The efficient and urate rumors hit everyone¡¯s heart.


    For ordinary working families, they could just say that they would be provided with food and amodation in the distant port and that they could bring their entire family along with them. His Majesty would be the guarantor. What kind of person was His Highness Kant? Was there a need to lie to him?


    To the wealthy tourists and even nobles, they told him that His Majesty had already reached an agreement with Kant that they could leave as they pleased after arriving at the distant harbor. This was part of the negotiation.


    Under fear and helplessness, the intelligence of humans had plummeted. They were tricked into boarding the ship and immediately shipped out of the port. Like a powerful water pump, the poption of the Broken Inds was continuously pumped to the old pearl of Goethe¡¯s West Coast. They wanted and epted everyone.


    This was good news for Distant Harbor because Kant¡¯s future ns required arge poption. To him, poption was the most precious asset. However, to the Broken Inds, it was a terrible thing.


    Because their credibility, status, business confidence, and even international reputation were suffering a devastating blow, and the ind owners could do nothing about it.


    The loss of arge number ofborers was secondary. The departure of tourists and nobles had proven the ipetence and weakness of the Broken Inds. Their n to use the entire ind¡¯s poption as a bargaining chip and lobby other countries to interfere hadpletely failed. It had shown the weakness and cowardice of the Broken Inds in the face of Kant. This would allow their partners to recognize reality and quickly cut them off to avoid greater losses.


    In other words, thework of connections and interests that they were proud of was gradually losing its effectiveness.


    This was undoubtedly ironic.


    They tried to rely on the powerful and impregnable ind defense system to fight against Kant, and then waited for an opportunity to use their connections andwork of interests to reverse the situation. Who knew that Kant would cause the building made of sand and stone to copse with just a gentle push?


    Not only were the ind owners aware of this result, but all the countries were also paying attention to it. Regarding this matter, a slightly vulgar director of the intelligence department of the Arcane Law Review Council made a very appropriate evaluation.


    ¡± The Broken Inds is like an extremely scheming and beautiful socialite. She has used a little bit of beauty to subdue many flower protectors. She looks flirtatious and almost licentious, but she strictly guards her chastity. Let me describe her way of making a living.¡±


    ¡± She participated in all kinds of social activities and worked as a high-level brothel madame. She pulled strings between her customers and other women and extracted profits from them. She made other poor women sell their bodies and do shameless things. As for her, she was pure and noble. She maintained a good rtionship with many customers and used her beauty and some small benefits to win them over. For example, she asionally kissed, inadvertently exposed her cleavage, and flirtatious words. She made men obsessed with her, but she did not let them seed. But you can make the other party fall head over heels for you.¡±


    ¡°She earns a lot of money every year, but as a smart woman, she splits the money into five parts. One part is used to buy expensive cosmetics and skincare products to maintain her beauty, one part is used to customize luxurious dresses to maintain her charm, and the other part is spent on the stinky man who walks around her to give him some surprises and benefits. The fourth part is saved for emergencies.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other portion of money? Oh, yes, thest portion of money was the most. She took it out and found the most outstanding dwarf cksmith, the most knowledgeable alchemist, and the most powerful spellcaster to create a chastity belt for herself that even the strongest in the world could not open by force.¡±


    ¡± This smart and cute person understood from the very beginning that the men she fed with money still wanted to rip off her clothes and take everything from her. If she wanted to protect herself, she had to rely on her own efforts and strength. This is the lifestyle and philosophy of this respectable b * tch.¡±


    ¡± She used her means, interests, and unique methods to rope in many flower protectors. As long as anyone coveted her body, they would be torn into pieces by the flower protectors or even her own means. That¡¯s right, through her long-term pimp business, she has also be a powerful person. After all, she is such a woman.¡±


    ¡± Then, a rude Eastern prostitute appeared in front of her. He named her and wanted to f * ck her.¡±


    ¡± The beautiful socialite wanted to use the same trick. First, she summoned her guardians to enter the arena with elegant swords to boost their courage. However, the Aurora people carrying crescent sabers said to the guardians,¡¯Either youe with me, and she¡¯ll get a share if she has more holes, or we¡¯ll fight and see who I can kill.¡¯


    ¡± So the men weighed the pros and cons and stood beside the people of Aurora.


    ¡± The dumbstruck courtesan saw the people of Aurora tearing her clothes, and even the former escorts were secretly doing the same. She didn¡¯t expect the boorish people of Aurora to be so good at doing this. He tore her clothes quickly and well. Although the luxurious dress was beautiful, it was only beautiful on the surface and not a solid armor. The robe that looked extremelyplicated and sacred was actually extremely fragile. It fell off with a single peel.¡±


    ¡± In the end, this socialite realized that both protectors and luxurious clothes were useless. The only thing that could protect herself was the chastity belt that she spent a lot of money to strengthen.¡±


    ¡± She tried to protect her chastity with her strong resistance and strong defense. She was confident that even the violent Aurora barbarians would not be able to open this strong device and enter her body.¡±


    ¡± But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the Aurora people didn¡¯t fight with the sturdy iron shorts. Instead, they grinned and unbuttoned their pants, pressing the head of thedy of the Broken Inds under their bodies.¡±


    ¡± This is the current political situation surrounding the Broken Inds.¡±


    It was said that when this somewhat vulgar intelligence director put forward his exquisite and magical political metaphor, all the spectatorsughed out loud, and theughter almost lifted the dome of Faust¡¯s Hall of Truth. That night, this lord¡¯s witty words appeared on the front page of every newspaper in the Circle of Tuxia.


    ¡± We¡¯re about to be the joke of the world!¡±


    While the world¡¯s political scene was looking at the unstable Broken Inds with a mocking gaze, the ind masters were also quarreling. They were roaring, arguing, and roaring, but no one could convince the other.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this situation continue! Otherwise, we will be defeated!¡±


    Someone was mming the table and roaring,¡± Our workers are leaving, our tourists are leaving, and our important partners are leaving! The attitude of the three countries is already very clear. They don¡¯t mind Kant swallowing us! Those people outside all thought that we would lose for sure! Our army and employees will also have such thoughts! If this continues, can we still count on them to fight for us?


    They will run too!¡±


    The person who spoke was strong and arrogant. He was dressed as a captain, and hispels were open. He pulled out his scimitar and shed at the table. The remote image dragged out a de light. He shouted,¡± We must take action!¡±


    ¡°Operation?¡± An ind master opposite him said coldly. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Seal off the port! Destroy the fleets of the three countries! No one is allowed to leave!¡±


    ¡°Foolish!¡± ¡± Destroy the three countries ¡®fleets?¡± The ind master shouted. Do you think these arrogant soldiers will listen to you? Do you think they¡¯re afraid of the Broken Inds?¡±


    The Ind Master, who was dressed like a captain, shed a fierce look. Attack!¡±


    ¡± And then face the joint attack of Kant and the three kingdoms?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference now? If this goes on, we will definitely lose. No matter what, we will lose. Then, between sitting still and resisting, which one do you choose?¡±


    ¡°Who said that? We still have the ind defense system, the mage tower array, and¡­¡±


    ¡± What about your businesses and your backdoor in the Sunset Moon Dynasty?¡± the captain sneered.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°-all right!¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing.¡±The old man in the host seat sighed.


    He opened his blurry old eyes and looked at the illusory figures of the ind masters.¡± I know that many of you are very close to the forces of various countries. You ept their conditions and help, take care of their interests, and make some kind of deal. This is normal behavior. I understand that you don¡¯t want topletely offend them. You still want to leave a way out for yourself and your family. This is also normal¡­¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    The old man saw this and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    Then, he sighed again,¡±In that case, I¡¯ll do you another favor¡­¡± I can tell that Kant has only reached an agreement with the other countries not to interfere. The so-called evacuation order is most likely an action he coerced the fleets of the three countries to take on their own. It¡¯s not an order from the kings of the other countries¡­¡±


    ¡°So, there is still hope.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± The old man straightened his body.¡± Try harder. Endure a little longer.¡±


    The Ind Masters sat up straight and looked at the person with the highest seniority, prestige, and ability. He was the mediator of the manyplicated mountain peaks on the Broken Inds. He was the one with the most prestige and also the most unfathomable. Everyone present was his junior¡­It was like an unfathomable pool of water.


    ¡°Sibis, you¡¯re close to the empire. I beg you to use all your connections and abilities to speak to His Majesty and our allies at all costs.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s say that Kant not only took down Far Harbor, but he also maintained his control over Valentan. Valentan is in the eastern part of Goethe, bordering the Empire. After the Aurora people cleared the Broken Inds and nibbled away Goethe¡¯s authority, their next step was to point their swords at the east. Don¡¯t forget, he also has a grudge against the Empire.¡±


    ¡± As for leaving the Broken Inds behind, we are willing to help His Majesty stall Kant, a powerful enemy. We will attract his attention and restrain his strength so that he will not have the energy to shake the noble system and challenge His Majesty¡¯s divine rule.¡±


    An ind master stood up and bowed slightly.


    ¡± Lilian, you¡¯ll be in charge of the elves. The Phoenix King is Kant¡¯s lover. Focus on persuading the Silver Moon Council. Tell them that Kant has the power of a giant ship. Once the Broken Inds are destroyed, the ancient sea route between Goethe and Aurora will be unimpeded from the West Coast to the East. The blockade n of the Sunset Moon Dynasty will bepletely ruined. Aurora, which has fallen into war and chaos, may rise again with the help of Kant and even the maind¡­¡±


    ¡± At that time, the humans of the two continents, the Holy Empire, and the State of Aurora might unite,¡± the old man who was clearly human said without hesitation.¡± The human world will beplete again, and even soar. The elves ¡®hegemony over the world will be shaken, and the Broken Inds are willing to be the nails of the great Twilight Moon, forever nailed between the East and West continents, blocking themunication between the two worlds¡­¡±


    The woman who was called out bowed in response.


    ¡± Joshua of the Arcane Magic Council, tell the Spell Casters that they havepletely fallen behind Kant along with the Alchemist Division. If they secretly provide support to the Broken Inds, we will resist with all our might and try our best to destroy Kant¡¯s alchemical weapons. All the spoils and remains obtained will be handed over to the Council for research.¡±


    ¡°Then tell them¡­¡±


    He gave out instructions and important orders.


    ¡± Everyone, you have already realized the seriousness of the situation. I don¡¯t need to borate. I know that you have many friends, including high-ranking Elven officials, nobles of the Empire, and members of the Council. You think that even if the Broken Inds are destroyed, you will bring enough money to your friends ¡®countries and continue to chat and socialize with them. But I have to remind you of something.¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully. If you didn¡¯t have the identity of the Ind Master of the Broken Inds, would your friends still be your friends? Without this identity, will your money still be your money?¡±


    ¡± So, distribute the money and appease the people, especially our army. At the same time, put the remaining important guests under house arrest and privately threaten some fence-sitters not to leave without permission¡­I think you guys should be better at these things than me. Just do as you think.¡±


    ¡± Remember, even if Kant is full of tricks, the ind¡¯s defense system that we are so proud of is still as solid as a mountain. This is still one of the safest ces in the world. We still have the power to protect ourselves and the capital to negotiate¡­We have to protect ourselves and our families.¡±


    the old man said slowly.


    ¡°The Broken Inds are our home, our foundation, our everything. Children, our ancestors came to this once deste ind and established their business. It was not a coincidence, but an inevitable fate. The bloodline of our ancestors has been passed down from generation to generation, and we also bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You will understand eventually.¡±


    ¡°Scatter¡­¡±


    The projections went out one by one, and the basement was silent. Then, the old man¡¯s magic image disappeared. On the upper floor, the haggard old man stood up shakily, holding the walking stick in his hand.


    ¡°Not obedient¡­¡±


    He sighed softly.¡± Generation after generation, money, desire, and arrogance have blinded their eyes. Their mission has been forgotten. There are only selfish, cowardly, and ulterior souls. I can¡¯t even be bothered to say words of encouragement. They have long thought of retreating. They no longer want to protect their homes. Their souls are still corrupt, but¡­¡±


    At this point, his dry lips pulled out an evil smile.


    ¡°But the bloodline is still the original bloodline.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    He walked alone in the spacious and tidy gorgeous room, pushed open the door, and came to the sealed room.


    ¡°Just help me with one more thing¡­¡±


    He said what he had just said, but the soul of the fallen could not understand the meaning behind it.


    ¡°There is still hope¡­¡±


    He knelt on the ground.


    In front of him was an altar made of blood and bones.


    ¡°Work harder and endure a little longer.¡±


    The mortal body kowtowed devoutly.


    ¡°Gods who are far away from the lower realm and live in the Star Pce, please help us, just like how you helped my ancestors¡­¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    Ps1: F * ck¡­ My head hurts. Maybe it¡¯s because I was caught in the rain today¡­That was why it was very difficult for him to write. Strange, he was only a little drenched. What was going on¡­

 Chapter 585: 585

    Chapter 585: 585


    Chapter 586-There Should Be a Humanoid Script Here<div>


    Twenty-first day.


    It was the fifth day after Kant arrived at the Broken Archipgo and issued the warning.


    The war still had not begun.


    In fact, when the third day passed, everyone waited anxiously for the entire night. They were all on high alert, as if they were facing a great enemy. In the end, on the morning of the fourth day, the sun rose as usual, and nothing happened.


    The evacuation fleets of the three countries were still making a ruckus in the sea.


    Kant¡¯s assault fleet still did not appear.<div>


    There were no forbidden spells.


    There was no deration of war.


    The only new trick that appeared was a mixed fleet. The distant port fleet that evacuated all the people of Aurora and Goethe raised a new g and called itself the Army of No Borders. All of them wore white helmets.


    They hade to the Broken Inds to publicize His Highness Kant¡¯s benevolence and express their intentions. Since the Broken Inds were about to be turned into dust by His Highness Kant¡¯s wrath, the poor people on the ind were innocent. His Highness Kant took pity on your lives and was willing to help all the residents of the Broken Inds evacuate before the war began. Of course, this was not without a price. They only needed to sign a generousbor contract.


    The kind that provided food and amodation in a distant port.


    Craftsmen, spellcasters, and schrs with special skills would receive better treatment.


    The people who responded gathered.


    The ind masters were so angry that they fell to the ground. They could tell that Kant was not going to war. Instead, he was taking advantage of the situation to exploit and plunder the properties of the Broken Inds. This was the most shameful plunder in the world. They had no other choice. After all, the Broken Inds were an archipgo. There were no city walls to stop them.


    And they didn¡¯t dare to give the order to start a war.


    This was the sorrow of the weak, because the choice of war or not was not in the hands of the weak.


    The only thing they could do was to constantly prepare for battle and boost morale.


    Then, he would try his best to put in more effort outside of the poem¨Cto request the intervention of other countries ¡®forces and to request the mediation of neutral forces.<div>


    This was the fate and sorrow of a weak country. Goethe, who had fallen into the mes of war not long ago, could only do this. He hoped that the Empire could uphold justice and that his friends and neighbors could help, but the result was cold and cruel. Ironically, it was surprisingly simr to the current situation.


    The strong did not care about international public opinion at all. Just like how the Empire did not dare to risk an all-out war with the elves to support Goethe, they had made a secret agreement with the Sunset Moon Dynasty to divide Goethe up. The three powerful countries that the Broken Inds were counting on were also unwilling to take the risk of being nted with mushrooms to fight Kant head-on. Instead, they made an evil deal with the Aurora people.


    What a joke, there was no morality between countries.


    ¡°These few days¡­There are a few seagulls. Did they feel it too?¡±


    It was already afternoon, and the Broken Inds were open and sunny. However, the prosperity of the past was gone, and an unprecedented depression swept through thismercial hub.


    It was still the pier of Argus Ind. Two citizens of Aurora stood on the deck of the Knight Astolford, looking at the horizon in the distance. The inds of all sizes were far and near, and the array of mage towers was shining into the sky. This was the heart of the enemy.


    ¡°The war is approaching¡­¡±


    Han Guangcheng patted the shoulders of the mages beside him. Two or three days was enough for them to get to know each other and be friends. During the evacuation of the Aurora people, Mei Xizhu was extremely active. His identity as the descendant of the immigrants from the Broken Inds meant that he knew the situation of hispatriots on the ind like the back of his hand.


    When the Skyquaking Spell Caster heard this, he nodded slowly, but a hint of gloominess shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He said calmly,¡± The number of people who evacuated has been greatly reduced in the past two days. I believe that the ind masters have used their troops and methods to put them under house arrest and intimidate them¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the war is getting closer and closer,¡± said Han Guangcheng.


    He turned to look at his new friend and grinned.¡± Guess what His Highness Kant will do to start the war?¡±<div>


    Mei Xizhu pondered for a moment before smiling.


    Han Zezheng¡¯s son rubbed his chin. He had inherited his father¡¯s wisdom and had gained the flexible thinking of a businessman from his father¡¯s words and deeds. After thinking for a moment, he replied,¡± The ind masters of the Broken Inds have threatened and even ced those who want to leave under house arrest. I guess His Highness Kant will send a capable army to negotiate and ask the other party to release them. If they don¡¯t agree, they will create friction and conflict, and even escte into a war¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Brother Mei?¡±he asked.


    Messi Bamboo, on the other hand, had the logical thinking and pragmatic thinking of a spellcaster. He said,¡± You¡¯re talking about the politics-like strictness and rules. You want to use this method to obtain a reasonable excuse for starting a war, but His Highness Kant has already obtained the reason for the war. The deration of war was made five days ago. Even from a moral point of view, His Highness already has all the legal grounds for starting a war¡­¡±


    He snapped his fingers.¡± That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Judging from His Highness Kant¡¯s performance in the Battle of Songmoon and the Battle of Distant Harbor, his attacks were like fire and thunder. Once he attacked, he did not hesitate at all. He wiped out the enemy like a thunderstorm. It will definitely be the same this time.¡±


    ¡± I believe that His Highness Kant has already made arrangements. When the battle starts, he will use the alchemical flying device and this warship, or even some powerful means that we don¡¯t know about, tounch a fierce attack on the Mage Tower, ind defense fortress, and other areas of the Broken Inds. He will damage the defensive system of the Broken Inds, and then it will be the time for the Marine Corps to appear.¡±


    Han Guangcheng was a little stunned when he heard this, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it made sense, especially when it came to using this warship to bombard the shore defense system. It was very much to his liking.


    He squinted.¡± I heard that His Highness Kant is going to use this opportunity to train his soldiers. It looks like the guys in charge of thending battle are going to get a big bargain. With the support of the navy.¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    Mei Xizhu shook his head and said,¡± Land warfare is not about picking up cheap gains or doing routine work. After the long-range attackunched by the sea and air alchemical weapons, thend troops should immediatelynd and advance quickly under the cover of the alchemical division and long-range magic attack. They should cut off the transportation hub of the inds, dispatch the barracks and the magicwork, and cause the remaining coastal defense system of the enemy to fall intomand chaos, indirectly supporting the navy¡­¡±


    He emphasized,¡± It has to be fast and urate. The situation in the Broken Inds is extremelyplicated. The inds are stable and have strong defenses. It¡¯s best to use the beheading tactic¡­¡±


    Wizard Aurora then sighed.¡± But it¡¯s not easy. The Broken Inds are one of the most difficult areas to conquer in the world. The ind guards, the huge ind defense system, and the defense fleet¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm, perhaps we should think of a way to knock out the coastal fortresses, Mage Towers, and even the defensive fleet of the Broken Inds from afar. At the very least, we should deal heavy damage¡­¡± Han Guangcheng nodded.


    ¡°How can it be that easy?¡± Mei Xizhu said helplessly. The range and power of coastal defense magic devices are always better than those on ships. When our warships can hit the enemy with long-range attacks, the enemy¡¯s coastal defense fortress will definitely touch us, unless His Highness Kant has alchemical weapons that have a far longer range than theirs¡­¡±


    Han Guangcheng was deep in thought.


    ¡°What?¡±The mage asked curiously.


    The eldest son of the Han family thought for a moment.¡± It¡¯s like this. When His Highness Kant was cleaning up the distant port, he used the dragon mercenaries. The dragons, which were extremely fast, flew high, and had great strength, sent His Highness¡¯s magic device to the designated location. Theyunched an attack and fell from the sky. The effect was very good.¡±


    ¡°So I think that the ind defense system of the Broken Inds is just as you said. Even the dragons are unwilling to attack. However, the dragons will carry the alchemical weapons that His Highness created with great lethality but rtively short range. They will set off from our ship and fly near the Broken Inds. They will drop them from the sky. Then, the dragons will return to our ship to repair and heal them. Then, they will take off again with the new alchemical weapons¡­¡±


    He scratched his head and blushed.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right, but when my friends and I went out to sea to fish, we realized that when fish birds dive to hunt, they are extremely fast. The agile and cunning fish don¡¯t even have time to dodge. At that time, I was thinking, if these fish birds grow many times bigger and are as big as a ship, who can resist them from diving down from high altitude to attack the ship¡­¡±


    Messi Zhu stared at his new friend. The strict spirit of a spellcaster and his friendliness to new friends made him think about this n carefully and even constructed a geometric model.


    He couldn¡¯t help but summon Void Wind to simte the speed of the dive and the inertia of the projectile.


    It was not hard to imagine. The hunting method of catching prey and throwing them to death was a tried-and-tested trick of giant eagles. However, these t-haired beasts had not learned the ability to grab rocks and urately dive to kill their prey. Otherwise, they would probably dominate the entire food chain.


    ¡°I¡­ At least with my experience and knowledge, Brother Han, I can¡¯t find anything that doesn¡¯t make sense. I heard that the Horned Eagle Army of the elves also has a simr tactic, but they use the Horned Eagle Knights to carry alchemist¡¯s bombs and killing potions to assist in the ambush tactic. After all, the Horned Eagle¡¯s transportation capacity is limited¡­¡±


    ¡± But your suggestion of diving down seems to really increase the uracy and speed of the throw,¡± Mei Xizhu said with a frown.¡± After all, speed is everything when there¡¯s an interception. So¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± He looked at his friend.¡± Perhaps you should write a report and submit it to His Highness Kant.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Han Guangcheng was shocked.


    He waved his hands repeatedly.¡± No way, no way. I don¡¯t have any ink at all. How can I write an article? I¡¯ve been beaten up by my father every day. If I write it, His Highness Kant willugh.¡±


    ¡°Why would His Highness Kant care about literary talent?¡±Mei Xizhu asked seriously. This is a war. Just make things clear. If this is a credible proposal, you have to make a contribution.¡±


    In the past two days, he had almost figured out the background of his new friend. He continued to encourage him.¡± Don¡¯t you want to prove to your father that your choice is correct?¡±


    Han Guangcheng was still hesitating.


    Seeing this, Mei Xizhu reached out and put his arm around his shoulder.¡± How about this? Let¡¯s go together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to write this report together?¡± Han Guangcheng was stunned.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll write mine, you write yours.¡±


    ¡°.. What are you writing?¡±


    ¡± Of course, I¡¯m selling my war ideas.¡± Messi Bamboo revealed his bright teeth.¡± This has always been my idea-spellcasters should fight like heavy cavalry!¡±


    ¡°.. Tsk.¡±<div>


    ¡°Youughed, didn¡¯t you? You must beughing!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Guangcheng held back hisughter as he punched his friend¡¯s chest. The difference in their physiques was about 40 pounds. Young Master Han was a man of the sea who secretly sailed out to sea every day, and his father had high hopes for him. He was well-nourished and diligent in training, so he was naturally a strong man. As for Mei Xizhu, he was a spellcaster, so he was obviously much thinner.¡± Do you still have the strength to cast spells when you¡¯re wearing heavy armor?¡±


    Mei Xizhu had exined this question countless times. He said helplessly,¡±It¡¯s just an example¡­¡±


    Seeing that his friend did not believe him, he had an idea.¡± Look, my proposal is so ridiculous, yet you still dare to sell it to His Highness. With me as your backing, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±Han Guangcheng thought to himself.


    Mei Xizhu nodded and extended his hand.¡± That¡¯s settled then. When we return to Distant Harbor, we¡¯ll ask Kang¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a scream suddenly sounded from afar.


    Mei Xizhu immediately shut his mouth.


    The two of them shuddered and turned around abruptly. They were now in the enemy camp, and it was a critical period. Any movement would mean the outbreak of war. In fact, everyone¡¯s nerves were very tense.


    They saw a small boat in the distance that was trying to cross twones capsize. Two people fell into the water and screamed miserably. The seawater around them churned and turned into a bloody color. Then, their bodies stiffened and twitched. Their eyes rolled back, and they disappeared under the sea like logs.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Guangcheng cried out involuntarily.


    ¡± There are no shark fins. Looks like it¡¯s a marine predator like a piranha¡­¡± But why would it appear on the Broken Inds?¡± Mei Xizhu immediately made a judgment and revealed an uneasy expression.


    Han Guangcheng thought for a moment and took out a walkie-talkie.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Messi Zhu stopped him.¡± The threates from underwater, and it¡¯s unknown. ording to the spellcaster¡¯s code of conduct, we should be cautious and probe without contact. Ask our ships scattered around to immediately stop their missions and approach the Astolford. Then, send a signal to contact the nearby elven warships and Council warships. I need a warship with arge magic tform tounch arge-scale deep-dive life detection spell¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±Han Guangcheng was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted.


    After all, he stillcked experience, not the experience of a sailor or a captain.


    Young Master Han immediately spoke into the walkie-talkie.¡± Attention all ships! This is Knight Astorf. This is Han Guangcheng. I order all ships to return immediately!¡± Return immediately!¡±


    He fiddled with the walkie-talkie and said,¡± Calling the Heroic Ironwood. There are casualties at my six o¡¯clock. Requestingrge-scale deep-dive life detection spells to detect the underwater situation¡­¡±


    In an instant, an anxious response came from the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Be careful! They¡¯re heading towards you!¡±


    Before Han Guangcheng could react, his wristband let out a sharp screech. Lord Horus ¡®voice rang out from within. Highest alert!¡±


    The warship under his feet roared as if it had woken up from its sleep. All the turrets on the ship suddenly turned around and roared as they opened fire, bombarding the nearby sea. In an instant, explosions sounded. Waves surged, and shattered flesh and blood exploded in the blue sea. At the same time, Mei Xizhu subconsciously let out a scream!


    He activated a single-yer life detection spell.


    In his field of vision, dense red light spots that symbolized life spread and circted under the blue sea, shuttling back and forth rapidly. There were a lot of them!


    ¡°All crew members of this ship, disembark immediately!¡± Horus ordered sternly.


    Immediately after, the underwater part of the Afu started to make a series of soft sounds, and then it kept sliding, as if countless swimming creatures were attached to it, as if countless sharp ws were scraping the hull that had been strengthened by the Paragon Element, as if countless sharp teeth were biting!


    The next moment, the surface of the sea sshed. A creature about the length of an arm rushed out of the water and rushed to the deck. The sunlight shone on its pink body. It had no eyes and opened its mouth with spiral sharp teeth. It swung its slippery tail and waved its sharp and slender ws as it pounced at Han Guangcheng!


    Immediately after, arge number of monsters jumped out of the water, climbed up the hull, and attacked the Astolford¡¯s deck.


    Looking down from the sky, the water around Argus Ind was rolling. Under the blue water, there was a terrifying shadow that flowed endlessly. Further down in the deep sea, there was a huge figure that was even more terrifying swaying slowly!


    ¡°Father! We¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] It¡¯s a little better today¡­ Sleep, sleep.

 Chapter 586: 586

    Chapter 586: 586


    Fu<div>


    Looking down from the sky, the entire Broken Inds seemed to be boiling.


    In the vast expanse of blue waves, the waves were turbulent. Under the hazy waves, a shocking number of terrifying shadows were flying through the water like arrows.


    The ancient powerful predators had arrived.


    ¡°-what¡¯s that!¡±


    When the explosion near Argus Ind came from afar, the cargo ships and passenger ships that were still wandering in the sea were still in shock. Then, the shock turned into fear, and panicked shouts sounded on the ship.


    ¡°Has the war started?¡±<div>


    The captain of a cargo ship ran to the bow of the ship with a pale face. He tried his best to look out. He was afraid of the shadow of war, but he could not leave because his family had served the ind owner¡¯s family for generations. His wife, children, parents, and family were bound too deeply. Escaping was equivalent to betrayal, and betrayal was the cruelest punishment.


    Now that the ind¡¯smercial activities had stopped, his ship continued to carry goods. This time, the mission was to transport goods between the two inds. He had prayed that war would not break out, but the sound of cannons shattered his fantasy.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡± He looked at Argus Ind with a pale face and prayed in his heart,¡± Please don¡¯t start a war. Please don¡¯t start a war. Merciful gods, please don¡¯t let the war affect my master and my wife and children. I¡¯m willing to pay any price for this¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°The Mage Tower Array is not activated!¡± The first mate who climbed onto the mast shouted.


    The captain was stunned for a moment, then his face lit up with joy. The ind defense system had not been activated yet! It might just be a simple provocation and demonstration. It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the undercurrent around the ship suddenly exploded. The captain felt a swift figure fly past him. He subconsciously reached out to block, but his speed was still a moment slower. Then, a sharp pain came from his neck. He felt something bite him!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    The pain made the captain scream.


    He waved his arms wildly and retreated in pain. The person who screamed tried to pull the creature that bit his neck, but the other party¡¯s hands were slippery. After trying a few times, he could not grab the other party¡¯s body at all!


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    When the sailors heard their captain¡¯s scream, they looked over in surprise. They saw their captain stumbling on the deck, waving his arms desperately. On his neck, there was a strange pink creature that was about the length of an arm. It did not look like a fish, or even something from the sea. At least, they had never seen such a thing in their decades of life at sea!<div>


    Several sailors immediately rushed towards the captain.


    When the captain saw his crew, his eyes shed with hope. He tried to grab the attacker on his neck in vain as he stumbled towards the crew.


    However, after a few steps, his body trembled violently. The strange creature that was coiled around the captain¡¯s neck pulled hard, and blood sttered. The terrifying predator tore off a piece of flesh and swallowed it happily. Then, it raised its head and roared!


    His arteries were ruptured, and even his throat was exposed to the air. The captain¡¯s throat was gurgling, and his body was stiff. He swayed on the spot, and his neck was strangely tilted to one side. Blood spurted out like a fountain and sshed into the sea!


    ¡°Captain-¡±


    The sailors ¡®eyes turned red as they grabbed their knives and rushed towards the monster that had killed their captain. However, at this moment, they saw countless sshes. In the sea in front of the bow, ck shadows rose up one after another and jumped onto the deck. Theynded on the captain¡¯s ashen face and pressed him to the ground!


    Droplets of water sshed everywhere. Strange monsters as thick as arms rushed onto the ship continuously, letting out blood-curdling hisses. They surrounded the captain¡¯s body and crawled around like a group of rats that smelled meat. They covered the captain¡¯s head, neck, chest, abdomen, limbs, and feet, and then opened their mouths to bite desperately!


    Skin, flesh, and blood sttered all over the wooden deck. Fear descended upon the sailors ¡®hearts as they watched everything in a daze. They watched as the captain struggled in pain and twisted his body stiffly. They watched as the flesh and blood of his body revealed his pale bones. They watched as a monster drilled into the captain¡¯s eye!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    They screamed and retreated, crawling on all fours.


    Because the monsters that were circling around the captain¡¯s body were blocked by theirpanions and could not eat the meat kept turning their heads to look at them, their small and fierce eyes moving.


    In an instant, the humans subconsciously understood the meaning of this gaze.<div>


    ¡°They can all eat.¡±


    They shouted and fled towards the stern. The monsters at the bow of the ship suddenly screamed. At this moment, water surged from both sides of the ship. Densely packed monsters jumped out from the sea on both sides of the ship andnded on the sailors like raindrops. Then, they opened their terrifying mouthparts and suddenly bit down!


    The people who fell into the water, the people who struggled on the deck, the screams, the sounds of flesh being torn apart, the sounds of chewing, the surrounding seawater boiling and surging, and shadows shuttling rapidly under the sea. The predator had arrived!


    The docks, ships, and beaches were attacked by terrifying predators almost at the same time. There were many of them, and they could leap from the sea and even travel onnd. There were countless of them.


    ¡°We are under attack!¡±


    At the pier of Argent Ind, the Knight Astolford roared.


    Multiple M61A1 Vulcan Cannons and 23mm anti-aircraft cannons from the Schleswig River interweaved into a long river of mes, sweeping back and forth across the nearby waters. Twelve AGS-17 automatic grenadeunchers frantically poured high-explosive grenades further away, and 76mm rapid-fire cannons bombarded back and forth. The sea was bloody, and minced meat was rolling. Even though the Afu¡¯s close-range defense system was perfect, these human weapons were not designed for the current situation and battle situation from the beginning!


    ¡°There are too many of them!¡±


    This hellish firepower was enough to crush the charge of any army, but it could not kill all the sea monsters that came from all directions, especially when they rushed up from the bottom of the sea!


    Horus didn¡¯t even dare to use a more powerful weapon at close range.


    Even if the Afu could barely withstand the shock wave of the high explosion underwater, there were other people on board!


    More and more monsters crawled to the deck, sticking close to the hull. The situation underwater was even worse. Countless terrifying monsters waved their ws and tails, crawling all over the lower body of the Afu, biting and tearing at it desperately. The countless monsters torn apart by the bombardment attracted their own kind with the smell of flesh and blood. More and more monsters gathered here!<div>


    The ship was already filled with smoke. In the smoke, the fish that had escaped the kept rushing up to the deck. The saber shed, and Han Guangcheng was fully focused. He cut a sea monster that was charging at him into two.


    Another three monsters attacked from the side, but mes appeared and a circle of fire arcs exploded. Wherever they went, a charred smell filled the air. The monsters roared in pain and fell, their bodies shrinking and twitching.


    ¡°Fire and Lightning!¡± Mei Xizhu said sternly,¡± Eric!¡±


    The electric currents surged into the water and spread out. However, in the Life Detection Vision, the dense light spots in the water were not affected at all. They still maintained their violent vitality!


    ¡°They are immune to electricity! What exactly are these things?¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    At the bow and stern of the ship, monsters continuously bypassed the firepower defense and rushed onto the ship. However, their figures shed rapidly, and air waves flew everywhere. Two figures punched out with heavy fists, setting off sound waves, and continuously shattered these ferocious and fast deep-sea monsters. Even if some escaped and bit their bodies, they only shattered their mouthparts.


    Because it was a dragon!


    The two dragons transformed into human forms and roamed the deck of the warship. The mages supported them with fire spells, but wherever the Life Detection could see, endless monsters surged out from below, attacking and devouring the ship¡¯s crew from afar, attacking the dock on the shore, and hunting pedestrians. It was like purgatory!


    ¡°Lord Horus!¡±


    The members of the New Army whocked long-range attacks had already been driven into the cabin. On the bridge, Han Guangcheng held a walkie-talkie and shouted,¡±The friendly ship has sent a distress signal!¡± They¡¯re being held back!¡±


    ¡°I know! Let them hold on!¡± Horus snapped.¡± Father will be here soon!¡±<div>


    Faraway Harbor, City Hall.


    Kant pushed open the door to the governor¡¯s office. The people who were reporting to Hong San in the office were stunned and bowed in unison. The Skyquaking Dragon waved his hand, and the officials quickly left with their heads lowered.


    ¡± Something happened on the Broken Inds,¡± Kant said simply.


    ¡± What?¡± Hong San¡¯s expression changed.¡± They attacked first?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not sure yet. Horus ¡®report said that we were attacked by strange sea creatures. There were a lot of them.¡± Kant pinched the space between his eyebrows.¡± I had a feeling that something was going to happen. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the Broken Inds ¡®doing, then Far Harbor would most likely be attacked as well.¡±


    ¡°This is the reason why I came to you.¡±


    Kant said,¡± I¡¯ll leave four missile speedboats at the distant port. They¡¯ll be controlled by the level-two puppets left behind by Horus. Although their intelligence isn¡¯t high, they can still be used. They still havebat power. The Guards and Dragon Mercenaries will also be under yourmand. You¡¯ll also coordinate with the fleets of the three countries that will stay behind. You have to maintain order.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you can go on your own. I¡¯ll take care of the distant harbor.¡±Hong San nodded.


    Kant reminded him,¡± Horus and I will be focusing most of our efforts on the Broken Inds. Your mission might be more important. If this is a plot by the ind masters, there might be chaos in Distant Harbor. Especially since we just transported a lot of people from there.¡±


    He sighed.¡± We still don¡¯t have enough manpower. We can¡¯t split up. It¡¯ll be very troublesome this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡±<div>


    Hong San said,¡± We have the dragon mercenaries, the Valentan Guards equipped with advanced weapons, and the assistance of the navies of various countries. Even if the immigrants of the Broken Inds riot, we canpletely suppress them. To those people, Your Highness is kind and generous. As Your Highness¡¯s adviser, I have to y another role.¡±


    As he said this, although he smiled, his eyes were already sharp.


    ¡± Even without Lord Horus patrolling the sky and monitoring the abnormal movements, I still have other methods. The most suitable method to monitor the abnormal movements is still the eyes around everyone.¡±


    Hong San said softly,¡± Break up the groups. Order the members of each group to monitor each other. There will be rewards for reporting. Those who are aplices will be executed. Those who hide and do not report will be executed by the entire group¡­¡± There are many ways, it¡¯s just a matter of whether or not to use them.¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment. I¡¯ll get it done as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, should we gather reinforcements?¡± Hong San asked just as he was about to leave.


    Kant was stunned for a moment. He then shook his head.¡± The journey to the Broken Archipgo is long. There¡¯s no time¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there has to be a first time.¡±Hong San interrupted him before he could finish.


    Kant remained silent while Hong San looked at him quietly.


    After a moment, Kant raised his head.¡± Understood. I¡¯ll go to the Broken Inds to observe the situation and confirm the n. During this period, I¡¯ll gather the Destruction Squadron andplete the mobilization before the battle. I¡¯ll also select volunteers.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong San said seriously,¡± But there are no volunteers, Your Highness. Everyone is ready.¡±


    ck light shed. The Dimension Portal opened and Kant disappeared.


    On the Broken Inds, themunication channel was filled with the shouts of the fleet officers of the various countries. The Knight Astolford temporarily blocked the continuous invasion with its powerful firepower, but the underwater part could not be worried. If Fu was like this, let alone the warships of the three countries.


    ¡°We need help!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Personnel injured!¡±


    ¡°Lord Horus, requesting assistance!¡±


    The next moment, a calm voice sounded in the chaotic channel.


    ¡± I am Kant.¡±


    All the doubts, requests, curses, and anxious voices were swept away.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s voice was as firm as a rock.


    ¡± All ships, report your location and damage, starting with the dynasty¡¯s ships.¡±


    In an instant, the extreme chaos returned to order.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant!¡± a nervous voice said. The fleet belonging to the Fourth Division of the Empire, the White Snow Peak, is here! We are trapped in the waters near Muden Ind¡­¡±


    A total of four battleships reported the situation.


    It was already the fifth day of the war notice. The evacuation operation hade to an end. The remaining target poption had been ced under house arrest or threatened by the ind masters of the Broken Isles. Kant had also judged that war wasing. He had already pulled all the wool out of his wool. Most of the fleets had already retreated back to their homnd.


    The four battleships that remained on the Broken Inds, including the Afu, made up a total of five. They stayed there to see if there were any overseas Chinese that had yet to evacuate. They also wanted to continue to annoy the ind masters and maintain the political bullying of the Broken Inds. They constantly reminded the people on the ind that the dynasty, elves, and council might join forces with Prince Kant tounch a violent attack on the evil and illegal regime of the Broken Inds.


    ording to Kant¡¯s n, thest batch of the alliance fleet would slowly withdraw from the territorial waters of the Broken Inds tomorrow. After that, the fleets of the other countries would gather together to carry out the battlefield observation mission.


    But now¡­


    Kant looked into the distance from the bridge.


    He had already used the Fire Stealer¡¯s power and the Phoenix¡¯s Eyes to check the situation. Killing intent was surging in the Broken Inds ¡®sea area. The terrifying threat came from the deep sea below. Before this problem was solved, the voyage was already filled with danger. The creatures onnd were just passersby in the sea. These unknown creatures were the masters there.


    ¡°I already know about your situation.¡±


    Kant said,¡± Now, I¡¯ll exin the n. The sea and the ships are no longer safe. We¡¯ll move to the shore and only leave after we win. Now, I request that the ships actively defend and continue to resist. My two dragons will rise into the air to provide air support to you. The Knight Astolford will set sail immediately and head for the inds in the sea where you are. We¡¯ll carry out the evacuation operation.¡±


    ¡± Before that, I ask each of you to fight with all your might and protect the lives of yourselves and yourrades. The mes of war will temper true warriors, and everything that happened today will be remembered. Other than that¡­¡±


    He shouted,¡± If you are still scared, confused, timid, and helpless, then listen carefully. The sound of the horn of the Knight Astolford will spread throughout the sea. This unprecedented war weapon will be your guardian angel. Everyone, have faith in Fu!¡±


    ¡°Now, execute the order!¡±


    ¡°Horus, sound the rm and activate the high-speed power system!¡±Kant shouted.


    The Skyline-ss frigate¡¯s LM-2500+ gas turbine provided a surge of power to the double-shaft, four-ded propellers. The eight des that were as sharp as knives whirled, and the terrifying suction force sucked in the surrounding exotic beasts, cutting them into pieces and causing blood to boil!


    The ear-piercing air-defense rm buzzed and spread throughout the entire sea area.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ah Fu!¡±


    The main battleships of the various countries scattered across the inds were desperately resisting. The mages spared no effort to activate the magic attack tform at full power to build a fire defense line to stop the monster attack. The situation was extremely bad, and the crew was constantly injured. At this moment, all the sailors who were fighting and uneasy heard the horn in the distance.


    They raised their heads in surprise or surprise. The ones who were talking to Kant were all high-ranking officers of the various ships. The soldiers at the bottom of the hierarchy were still unaware of the good news that His Highness Kant had arrived. But now, they knew.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ah Fu!¡±


    The nickname came from His Highness Kant¡¯s mouth. It was first learned by the threemanders, and then slowly spread throughout the army. No one had any objections to the nickname. This slightly cute nickname added a little cuteness to the divine warship that was as powerful and cold as the Valkyrie.


    She was like a cute girl.


    And now, his horn sounded like a war song from the bravest warrior.


    ¡°Ah Fu is here!¡±


    The soldiers were excited. Their despair dissipated, and the mes of hope burned.


    This Horizon ss frigate was called the Knight Astorf. It had shocked the world when it appeared in the Battle of Distant Harbor. It was valued and shocked by the kings of all countries. It was made of steel, had strong firepower, and was extremely fast. It seemed to have no weakness, as if it was a creation of the gods. In the eyes of the three captured navies, this frigate was the same. It was noble and untouchable, like a mystery or a statue. When they talked about her, they only felt admiration, doubt, rumors, and awe.


    And now, they were looking forward to it, calling out its name, anticipating its arrival, yearning for its protection. This was the first time, this god-like invincible warship¡­


    It carried the meaning of ¡®human¡¯.


    The waves were rolling, and strange figures shuttled back and forth. Under the endless killing intent, Fu split the waves and followed all the beautiful imaginations and expectations, moving forward like a valkyrie.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    Ps1: The college entrance examination was over! I can write more!

 Chapter 587: 587

    Chapter 587: 587


    Chapter 588-Making a CP


    The roar of the gas turbine shook the sea, and the 7,000-ton frigate roared forward.


    The double-axis, four-ded propeller spun vigorously. The des strengthened by the element of Paragon were as sharp as des. They stirred up a powerful swirl in the water, pushing the ship and building a domain of death.


    In the chaotic and deep water, the exotic beasts that were swimming back and forth were drawn into the water by the strong suction force. They were sliced into minced meat and turned into spurting blood that drifted backward.


    As the blood boiled, the Knight Astolford braved the wind and waves.


    Kant stood at the top of the spherical 3D phased array radar against the strong wind and surveyed the surrounding waters.


    The area that was bombarded by Horus had yet to dissipate. Countless pieces of flesh and blood floated in the water. Terrifying monsters crawled out of the water, opening their bloody mouths to devour the flesh and blood of their own kind. On the inds, merchant ships, and docks that could be seen everywhere, dense monsters brazenlynded. Like a gue of rats, they swallowed the people who could not escape in time.


    Even though he had been through hundreds of battles, Kant still felt his scalp tingle when he saw the scene before him. This was a double nightmare of trypophobia and monster phobia. Thebination of the two fears was like a brain exploding in blood. Why was this happening?


    ¡± They¡¯re attacking indiscriminately,¡± Kant said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Horus replied,¡± This shouldn¡¯t be the usual method of the Broken Inds.¡±


    Kant said coldly,¡± Of course not. If they had the ability, they would have unified the world¡¯s maritime trade map long ago. They could even establish a country. But I don¡¯t think it has nothing to do with them.¡±<div>


    ¡°Agreed¡­¡± Iron Son said,¡± The timing is too coincidental.¡±


    As they spoke, the Afu had already soared to 29 knots. This speed was enough to stand out among the main-force ships and even light ships in the other world, but it was still too slow for water-type creatures.


    Undercurrents were surging beneath the surface of the sea. Even though they had suffered heavy losses here, even though their own kind had bled and their limbs were broken, more monsters were still charging toward them fearlessly. Even though the massive firepower of the ship poured guns and ammunition into the water, causing blood to roll, they still tried to leap up and rush to the deck.


    zing mes surged out.


    The liquid column methrowers that Kant had brought with him were integrated into the weapon system as quickly as possible. Dozens of fire dragons shot out fierce dragon breath from above. The scorching heat evaporated the seawater and burned the monsters that tried to jump out of the water. However, the intense pain and the threat of death did not make them retreat.


    ¡°You can tell?¡± The Fire Stealer¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Horus replied,¡± We¡¯ve already established a preliminary model of its behavior. It has a well-developed nervous system and strongbat instincts. It has its own consciousness and judgment. ording to thews of nature, a predator of this size must have the instinct to seek advantages and avoid harm. It will retreat when it encounters danger and is even unwilling to let itself be injured.¡±


    ¡°After all, survival and reproduction are the instincts of normal creatures. The so-called animals have the qualities of courage and pride. It¡¯s just a far-fetched and boring imagination of the schrs, but¡­¡±


    ¡± But these creatures are different,¡± the Transformers said.¡± There are a lot of them. They are like soldier ants and worker bees. They are more fearless than the former. Although weck the necessary data and intelligence, we can almost conclude that¡­¡±


    ¡°Biological weapons,¡± Kant continued.


    ¡°.. Almost.¡±


    Gunfire rumbled and smoke spread. The violent noise was isted by the soundproof barrier. The conversation at the top of the phased array radar was restricted to the father and son. Kant frowned.¡± How troublesome.¡±


    There were many of these hostile creatures, and they were almost endless. Kant used his Phoenix Vision to scan the vast sea within the Broken Archipgo. There were barely any spots of life beneath the surface of the sea. This meant that even at this moment, there were still a terrifying number of monsters rushing from the deep sea to the shallow water, sensing the call of flesh and blood. It was as if a door that sealed them had been opened with a bang.


    ¡°It is very troublesome.¡±


    Horus agreed with his father.


    Mankind was ultimately and civilization. Even if there were countries with sea power, their so-called territory was above the sea. It was the same for the other world.


    On Earth, mankind¡¯s exploration of space and even the universe far surpassed their understanding of the deep sea. Humans stepped on the moon, machines roamed Mars, and Voyager was close to the edge of the sun. However, the deepest diving record was only 1,000 meters, and the deepest trench was more than 2,500 meters. The infinite darkness, deep, secret, and terrifying unknown world was still hidden under the mysterious veil.


    It was the same in the other world.


    Faced with an unknown enemy that attacked from the deep sea, humans armed with modern technology were helpless. They could not confirm the enemy¡¯s background and could not enter the enemy¡¯s battlefield. The darknd under the sea was the home and home of unknown creatures. In the underwater world, humans were unprecedentedly fragile and cumbersome.<div>


    Other than using various instruments and sonar devices to scan the enemy¡¯s position and then dropping arge bomb from the surface of the water or even the air into the water to blow up the enemy¡¯s entire family along with seaweed, reefs, corals, and even the seabed, the small and powerless humans really had no other way.


    ¡°.. We have a hundred ways to deal with this situation, but the premise is that we have to calmly prepare an attack n at a safe distance. But now, we can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Putting aside the residents of the Broken Inds, Kant could not abandon the thousands of sailors from the four warships of the various countries who were trapped in the sea.


    Protecting them from the endless attacks from the deep sea was a troublesome task. Kant¡¯s teleportation ability was unable to teleport living creatures. Although the imnted chip made of the Paragon element could grant them the right of passage, there were simply too many marines. It waspletely unrealistic to teleport them on arge scale.<div>


    ¡°Then let¡¯s save them first!¡±


    ¡± Roar!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar rang out in the sky. Two giant dragons roamed the skies, swooping down and circling in the waters ahead. Horus said in a deep voice,¡± Father, we¡¯ve discovered the Empire¡¯s warship, the Snowpeak! Target in sight!¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    The sails in front of them were raised, and the wall of fire surrounded them. The hull of the Snowpeak was already on fire, and the mages on board could only use this method to stop the sea monsters from climbing up and attacking. The two dragons were circling back and forth to support them, and the sailors were back to back in formation. The situation was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over first!¡±


    Kant swung his axe. The de of the axe whistled through the air and soared into the sky. The spatial beacon attached to it exploded with a brilliant radiance. The Realm Gate opened with a sound, and the Fire Stealernded on the main mast of the Snowpeak.


    ¡± His Highness Kant is here!¡±


    The desperate sailors heard the cheers, and then they saw the figures on the mast. The monsters were agile and fierce, and their numbers were dense. Ordinary battle formations were useless and meaningless. When the mages ¡®mana was exhausted, the entire ship would die. They realized this, and their morale was on the verge of copse.


    Then, they heard Fu¡¯s bugle call and saw the shining figure of the steel warship cutting through the waves in the distance. Kant then leaped over and descended like a guardian.


    The drawbridge effect quickly took effect. At that moment, His Highness Kant¡¯s figure became extremely tall and was deeply engraved in the hearts of the terrified people who had nowhere else to go.


    ¡°Retreat from the main mast! When the Afu is docked, pull the zipline from the main mast and slide over one by one!¡± Kant shouted,¡± Where is the captain? Command!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Your Highness Kant!¡± The captain waved his machete and led the elite marines back and forth to put out the fire and kill the fish that escaped the. He looked up and shouted,¡± I¡¯m d you¡¯re here!¡±


    As the cannons approached, the Afu roared. The twenty-nine-section warship turned agilely with the front thrusters and came from the rear. Kant waved his hand and shot out an iron chain. It was enchanted and reinforced. Itnded on the middle tform of the Afu. He lowered his head and shouted,¡± Begin evacuation!¡±<div>


    The giant dragon transformed into a human form and swooped down,nding on the deck. It punched out and strangled more and more sea monsters, taking over the defense task of the marines. Under themand of the captain, the marines climbed up the mast along the cable, took off their shirts to cover their hands, and rowed along the steel cable to the opposite side.


    The sea monster below broke out of the water like a carp leaping over a dragon gate and tried to bite it, but it was immediately cut into two by a precise bullet. Han Guangcheng and the others were on the central tform of the Afu to receive the sailors who slid over and quickly stuffed them into the cabin one by one.


    ¡°We need reinforcements!¡±


    ¡± Father!¡± Horus shouted.¡± Father!¡± The two ships were so close to the Snowpeak that Horus could no longer use his powerful close-range defensive weapons to block the sea monsters.


    Kant snapped his fingers.


    The Realm Gate suddenly opened behind him, like a ck sun leaping out of the sea. A buzzing sound came from the other side of the space, and silver arcs of light swarmed out!


    It was the Graywind swarm!


    The swarm of bugs that had devoured the element of contradiction was even more powerful. Wherever Kant¡¯s will reached, it would swiftly sweep through the deck of the Snowpeak and the surrounding waters, biting the sea monsters that had jumped out of the water and onto the deck.


    Even if the sea monsters swallowed their sturdy bodies, they would not be able to chew and digest them. Instead, they would cause great damage to the enemy¡¯s body. After devouring the first sea monster, these mysterious locusts seemed to have entered a state of frenzy. They did not even need Kant tomand them. They were biting the enemy¡¯s flesh and blood wantonly!


    An endless stream of locusts rushed out from the Realm Gate, even forming a partial suppression of numbers!


    ¡°What are you standing there for?!¡± Kant shouted. Hurry!¡±


    The marines seemed to have woken up from a dream. They cheered loudly and then glided to the opposite side at an even faster speed. Kant controlled the swarm of insects to shuttle back and forth to block the sea monsters. The effect was not bad, but he knew very well that the swarm of insects was not the best weapon to restrain the sea monsters. They could only be used for defense at best, but they could not take the initiative to attack.


    Generation after generation of humans had chosen the path of the Mengsk Cannons.<div>


    At this moment, he frowned slightly and waved his hand. A locust with a belly full of food flew up andnded in his palm.


    Kant grabbed the bug and squeezed it gently. A bright green gel substance spurted out of its abdomen. The power of the Fire Stealer saw the extremelyplicated but pure nature.


    Under his mental perception, the flesh and blood of the sea monsters were eaten by the locusts and seemed to be slowly digested into this unknown and mysterious substance.


    ¡°Mage, prepare to take off!¡±


    More than 200 sailors on the ship had been sessfully evacuated, and the injured had been properly arranged. The captain led the officers to climb up the main mast and slide to the other side one by one. The captain stayed behind and shouted,¡± I repeat! The Spell Caster rose into the air! Those with insufficient mana, report immediately! Fly over directly!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Kant!¡± he shouted. The evacuation of the entire crew of the Snowy Peak hase to an end!¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes lit up with phoenix fire as he scanned the entire ship. Other than the captain and a few Spell Casters who were maintaining fire spells, there was no other living being. He nodded.¡± Go!¡±


    The captain wrapped his right hand with the canvas and slid over with the steel cable.


    Then, the spellcasters rode the strong wind and leaped up. When thest crew member retreated to the Afu, loud cheers rang out on the ship.


    He had seeded.


    Kant tapped his feet and flew back to the top of the array.¡± Set sail!¡± he shouted.


    Although he wanted to turn this abandoned ship into a big bomb¡­However, time was of the essence, so there was no time to waste.


    The gas turbine started up again, and the engine started up with a roar. Loud cheers and shouts rang out from the cabin, and the cries of those who had survived the disaster echoed. In the end, all the voices turned into praise. They shouted and shouted, and finally became a unified slogan.<div>


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    ¡°Ah Fu!¡±


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    ¡°Ah Fu!¡±


    The warship sailed towards the next part of the sea. There was still an endless stream of monsters attacking the warship, but the cannons were firing and the insects were suppressing them. Everything was normal.


    Kant took a deep breath. All of a sudden, his iron son said coldly,¡± Kang De, you¡¯re too good.¡±


    ¡°.. Where the f * ck did you learn this from?!¡±


    ¡°Is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°.. F * ck.¡± Kant picked up the walkie-talkie.¡± We¡¯ve rescued Snowpeak and are about to head to the next battlefield. Calling the Elven Fleet, Evergreen Song. What¡¯s your status?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you can go and save the council first,¡± the elven captainughed heartily.


    The captain of the council fleet retorted in the channel,¡±Let¡¯s go save pointy-ears first!¡±


    This conversation was also heard by the cheering sailors of the Empire in their cabins, so their voices became softer. Their warships were in a sorry state, and their defensive line had almost copsed. On the other hand, the elves and the Council¡¯s warships sounded more at ease. Such aparison was a little embarrassing.


    ¡± Evergreen Song, reporting our position to your ship. We¡¯re heading here immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Twenty-three minutester, the Evergreen Song appeared before Kant¡¯s eyes.


    The drone sent back the image.


    The Evergreen Song was surging with wind and thunder. The magic wind pushed the sails forward at full speed. The mages controlled waves of fire to dance around the ship, and the ballistae on the side fired at the surrounding sea. The enchanted bolts exploded on the sea surface, and the magic attack tform was fully activated. On the three masts, burly elves wrapped their legs around the masts and stretched their bodies. They drew their bows and shot arrows like a waterfall, urately nailing the fish that escaped the to death. Blood gushed out.


    At the bridge and the porthole, the imperialists were already silent.


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Kant was confused.¡± I don¡¯t think we need to save them?¡±


    ¡± No,¡± Horus denied.¡± They¡¯re already firing at full power now. Their arrows will run out, and their magic power will run out. You ordered them to advance at full speed, and help is about to arrive. Of course, these prideful elves will show you everything they have.¡±


    Kant understood what was going on. He chuckled.¡± From a certain point of view, it¡¯s quite cute.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite cute.¡±


    As they spoke, the two battleships approached each other and slowed down at the same time. The Graywind Zergs flew into formation, and the mages withdrew their fire waves. On the mast, an elfmander waved to them.¡± Your Highness Kant, the Evergreen Song is here to wait for orders!¡±


    Kant replied,¡± Evacuate by zipline. Order your soldiers to get ready!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The elf captain shouted,¡± Immediately¡­¡±


    At this moment, a shrill shriek suddenly came from inside the Evergreen Song.


    ¡± Father!¡± Horus shouted before Kant could ask anything.¡± Father!¡± There¡¯s a situation!¡±


    Immediately after, Mei Xizhu¡¯s voice rang out in the channel. The ind defense system was activated! Elemental illumination covered the area! A fortress-type heavy magic conductor is about to attack us!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] He was a little slow, but he didn¡¯t get the feeling¡­Sleep, sleep.

 Chapter 588: 588

    Chapter 588: 588


    Chapter 589-If You Don¡¯t Want to Die!


    Dark clouds gradually gathered in the clear sky, and the concentration of elements in some areas quickly became unbnced. The abnormal phenomenon of magic power swimming interweaved into a dazzling rainbow, and the glow of the mage towers rushed into the clouds.


    The mountain rain wasing.


    The rm on the Evergreen Song¡¯s magical tform rang, and the entire ship shook as a warning. The magical crystal of the Sunset Moon Dynasty had detected the impending elemental attack.


    ¡°Your Highness Kant! More than 20 Fortress-grade heavy magic devices are aiming at us!¡±


    Although Kant didn¡¯t understand the intensity of the attack, he could see the wavering and panicked expressions on the faces of the elf marines. Then, he understood.


    Ever since the n to start a war with the Broken Inds had been decided, the work of gathering intelligence had begun. Kant had also asked many people, from the navy officers of the three countries to the local nobles of the distant port. He had even asked Tina when he returned to Lucerne. The most frequently mentioned term was the ind defense system.


    The Broken Inds was a ce where gold flowed in the western seas. When one opened a business and had gold at home, security had always been the top priority.


    For hundreds of years, the ind masters had invested arge amount of money to repair, expand, and reform the defense system that had been built with a lot of money. They were the fools in the eyes of the Arcane Magic Council and the Sunset Moon Dynasty. They had generously provided sufficient funds and testing grounds for the development of magical technology on a global scale.


    In short, generation after generation of leaders of the Broken Inds had a fanatical obsession with tower defense. It was as if they had a fear of being killed, and they desperately renovated their homes.


    Even the word ¡± Broken Inds ¡± had been distorted to create a new adjective to mock or tease someone for their extremeck of security.<div>


    However, the defense system of the Broken Inds was really impressive.


    The density of their defenses, the level of their magicization, and the strength of their elemental energy levels were all insane. In addition, each of the main inds had a city-level fortress built, and arge amount of food and military supplies were stockpiled. They wereparable to the main cities of the continent. The shelters of the ind owners represented the highest level of security in the world. Even the secret pces of the continent¡¯s kings were no better.


    Therefore, thisnd of desire, which was filled with gold coins, was actually the hardest bone to chew in the world. Even if the three great powers coveted the high profits here, they could only admit that the Broken Inds maintained their de facto independence and regarded them as quasi-national forces. Attacking here meant extremely high losses, and the gains werepletely disproportionate to the losses.


    In fact, in the end, the Broken Inds also used this as a selling point to attract investment, tourists, and merchants. After all, this was the safest and most stable region in the world.


    The speech of the 14th Ind Master became a famous saying and advertising slogan that had been circting for a long time.


    ¡± Wee to the Broken Inds,dies and gentlemen. This is the eternal fortress of the world, the pearl of eternal brilliance, thend of dreams that flows with wealth and joy forever. No army or fleet in the mortal world can destroy or upy it. Only the wrath of the gods can turn into a destructive meteor falling from the sky, or the roar of the Sea God can create a tsunami. And I guarantee everyone that if that day reallyes, the Broken Inds will be free of charge for the entire day!¡±


    The Sky God and Sea God didn¡¯te, but the Skyquaking Empire people did.


    That day, the meteor fell from the sky and crashed into the sea far away. The high-speed tsunami swept over like a p at a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour, ruthlessly smashing into the bear¡¯s face on the Broken Inds.


    Many of the defensive systems that the acting ind masters had been proud of for hundreds of years were destroyed with a single kick.


    The power of heaven and earth could turn mountains into seas and oceans into mulberry fields. In front of the mighty power of meteorites entering the sea and tsunamis, even the strongest fortress was nothing but a joke.


    Hence, in the conflict with Kant, the Broken Inds were practically being trampled on.


    This was the significance of strategic weapons.


    Kant, who wielded the Forbidden Spell Staff, had an indisputable strategic initiative. Just a single threat was enough to destroy the safety and credibility of the Broken Inds that had been built for hundreds of years. No one believed that this indestructible fortress could withstand the wrath of heaven and earth. Even the ind masters themselves did not believe it.


    This was an absolute disadvantage in terms of strategic initiative.


    They could only passively counterattack, but they did not dare to take the initiative to attack.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    The strange creatures from the deep sea attacked. The strange and terrifying predators attacked all ships and creatures indiscriminately, regardless of whether they belonged to the Broken Inds or Kant¡¯s subordinates.


    The Fire Stealer thought that this was some kind of ident or some other insider information. In short, it could not be the conventional means and force of the Broken Inds. However, what happened now broke this deduction. In the operation to rescue the navies of the other countries, the ind defense system of the Broken Inds was fully activated and was about tounch an attack on their side.


    The sky shed with a strange phenomenon, and the elemental rays locked onto them. The seawater trembled uneasily, and even the sea monsters surrounding the two ships became restless. Even the arrogant elf navy revealed an uneasy expression.<div>


    If they wanted to take down the Broken Inds, they would need to mobilize the entire Royal Elven Navy and more than half of the spellcaster legions of the Royal Army. They would even need to build floating inds andunch unprecedented giant attack tforms. Only then would they be able to bombard the magical fortresses of the Broken Inds from a safe distance and remove the deadly ind defense system. And now, even if they included the Knight Astolford, they only had five ships.


    Moreover, they were scattered.


    And it was in the Broken Inds.


    The oue was almost certain. They would not even be able to block the first volley.<div>


    The captain of the Evergreen Song was stunned for a moment. His face was livid as he roared,¡± Other than Spell Casters, all members must evacuate to the Astolford immediately! The magic core was overloaded! Activate the shield! Prepare to intercept and neutralize the elemental attack! Immediately execute it!¡±


    At the same time, the sounds of the other two ships sounded in themunication channel.


    They were another elven gship and a magic-armored warship of the Azure Fleet.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant, I guess you won¡¯t be able to make it in time. The Floating Shadow is already prepared to sacrifice itself. We will show the courage of the Elven Navy to the despicable enemy who will fight without warning. Please tell Her Majesty our final decision. All crew members are determined to wash away the shame of being captured with a glorious death.¡±


    ¡± Your Highness Kant, the Ashen Wrath is here¡­This might be the fate of the navy. Please tell the council about us. Please kill everyone in the Broken Inds to avenge us.¡±


    There was a kind of calmness in their voices.


    After all, soldiers were more open-minded than ordinary people.


    The endless enemies from the deep sea had already made them use all their strength to resist, and the despairing ind defense attack of the Broken Inds was about to arrive. There was no way to survive. Even if they jumped off the ship and fled, they would only be feeding the strange fish in the sea.


    Kant¡¯s face was as dark as water.


    He looked around. The people who had rushed to the central tform, the Empire¡¯s marines, Valentan¡¯s guards, and even the elf soldiers on the opposite side were all looking at him.


    Teleportation could not take away living things, and all his methods could only be used for attack and not defense. Facing a defense system that had been built for hundreds of years, it was only natural for people to despair. Moreover, the other two warships were still dozens of miles away. It was toote.


    Calm down.


    They would all die.<div>


    Calm down.


    Even the people and elves on the Afu and the Evergreen Song could not be saved.


    Calm down.


    He brought them here, but he couldn¡¯t bring them back.


    Calm down.


    Think of a way, think of a way, think of a way, can¡¯t mess up, can¡¯t mess up, can¡¯t mess up¡­


    Kant opened his eyes abruptly and took a deep breath. He shouted into the walkie-talkie,¡± All ships, defend with all your might. Do your best to save yourself. Do not ck off or give up on yourself!¡±


    There was no time to exin too much-they could see it anyway!


    ¡°Horus!¡±The Fire Stealer threw out a piece of metal and shouted. In the sky!¡±


    The Transformers immediately understood. The weapon system was reassembled, and a small spacecrafts shot up into the sky. Condra opened the phase gate and disappeared.


    The people who looked over were all stunned.


    ¡°You heard it!¡± Horus roared.


    The steel cables were pulled open, and the elven navy slid onto the Afu. They then continued to draw their bows and shoot at the sea monsters. On the Evergreen Song, the spellcasters controlled the mes to block and kill them back and forth. The magic tform switched to defensive mode, and the power was fully activated. The interception system was online.<div>


    ¡°Evergreen Song!¡±


    ¡°Control the wind of heaven and earth, and let my voice resound through the entire sea!¡±Horus ¡®voice rang out.


    In an instant, a strong wind swept across, and the metallic sound of the Transformers was like a sword that had been unsheathed.


    ¡°Spell Casters of the Broken Inds who serve in the ind defense system! I am Horus, son of Kant!¡±


    ¡± Right now, there are countless monsters from the seaunching indiscriminate attacks, devouring the innocent and attacking ships. We do not view it as an act of war, but a natural disaster. My father Kant ismanding his soldiers to save themselves! Then we will solve the source of the problem and save the innocent!¡±


    ¡°So stop your hostile actions immediately!¡±


    ¡°I know that you are only carrying out the orders of your superiors, but you are human beings, not weapons. Think carefully about the rationality of this order, as well as its consequences and costs! I can clearly admit to you that with the current situation, the four battleships that are stuck in the Broken Inds will sink under the full attack of the ind defense system. Even my father¡¯s strength is not enough to protect them. But then!¡±


    ¡°They are the navies of three world powers! Attacking them is equivalent to dering war on these three countries. You won¡¯t even have to wait for the arrival of the fleets of these three countries, because I can guarantee you that with my father¡¯s unrivaled attainments in space, even if your attacks are ten times stronger, you won¡¯t be able to hurt him!¡±


    ¡°Even if my father can¡¯t protect the lives of these soldiers, he can kill you and bury you with the dead! Everything would disappear here! And you! Even if you die, the enraged three superpowers will investigate your actions today. Your families, teachers, ssmates, tribes, everything, I guarantee you that they will suffer a thousand times more than what you suffered today!¡±


    ¡°As long as you dare to attack!¡±


    ¡°So make your own choice!¡±


    ¡± Do you want to follow the reckless orders and ruin everything in the future, or use the powerful weapons in your hands to clean up the beaches and protect the innocent people. You can even receive my father¡¯smendation, rescue, and recruitment. Make your choice! I am Horus. I order you to immediately stop the elemental radiation!¡±


    The officers of the various ships understood Lord Horus ¡®intentions. A glimmer of hope rose in their hearts, but they also frowned secretly. Lord Horus¡¯s words were too aggressive, bossy, and overbearing. There was almost nopromise at all-please soften your tone!<div>


    But they didn¡¯t know how to remonstrate.


    The elemental light that enveloped this ce showed no signs of shifting or stopping.


    Their hearts sank.


    Mei Xizhu looked at the sky and sensed the elemental concentration. The heavy-duty magic conductor had been fully warmed up! umting energy!¡±


    ¡°Get ready for the attack!¡± the chief elf mage roared.


    At this moment, a mage eximed,¡±In the sky!¡±


    Dark clouds rolled and scattered in the gloomy sky. mes whistled and meteors fell from the sky.


    ¡°B-Curse-¡±


    After entering the White Fog World, he turned the Time Scales, and the speed was seven times faster than the speed of the other world. He turned the Space Gate, and repeated the mass eleration. A ttened hill near Moani rolled and shook like a meteor.


    It broke through the thick clouds of the other world and fell like a de of destruction.


    A month ago, the Forbidden Spell hadnded quite far away from the Broken Inds, causing a tsunami that almost drowned the entire archipgo. This time, however, everyone could see that the Forbidden Spell was aimed straight at them, without any deviation.


    It was not just the officers of the various ships. The people of the Broken Inds who were in a panic, the Spell Casters who were on duty in the Wizard Tower and the ind¡¯s defense system, and the mercenary troops everywhere saw the fiery meteor that was descending.


    ¡°Forbidden Spell!¡±


    The monsters at the bottom of the sea, Kant¡¯s threat, the anger of the three kingdoms, all of these were too far away, so much so that they did not feel real. After these peopleunched an attack and even heard Horus ¡®ultimatum, they were actually very happy and felt proud-it was finally our turn to make a move!


    Therefore, the despicable b * stard wanted to see the Yellow River!


    When the forbidden spell crashed down, all the ridicule and mockery turned into panic.


    This time, it was not Horus¡¯s threats that came. Instead, it was Kant¡¯s actual actions. The Forbidden Spell Sword hung high in the sky, and he would kill all of them within a minute!


    ¡°-stop immediately!¡±


    Horus ¡®roar echoed throughout the entire sea.


    ¡°Or you can die with me!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    ¡°[Beep-] Your mom, do you recognize this?¡±


    ¡°Dog! You¡¯re all finished!¡±


    ¡°Time is running out!¡±


    ¡± Stop the elemental illumination!¡±


    ¡°Thirty seconds!¡±


    ¡°All of you must die!¡±


    ¡°Then go to hell!¡±


    The roaring sound waves rolled over. The threat of destruction was right in front of them. Even the sky seemed to darken. Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell and Horus¡¯s shout mixed together. Dark clouds pressed down on the city. Doomsday was approaching.


    ¡°This is meaningless!¡±


    ¡± Stop locking on!¡± The Star Keeper suddenly pulled the astrbe in the heavy magic fortress on Argent Ind.


    ¡°We have to confirm the order with the ind master!¡±


    The Spell Casters of Hughes Ind also made their decision.


    The elemental rays of the mage tower were retracted, and the arcs of light dissipated.


    ¡°Elemental density decreasing!¡± Mei Xizhu shouted. The phenomenon of elemental radiation had disappeared! Four had already disappeared! Seven! They are giving up!¡±


    ¡°Ten!¡± Horus roared. Twelve! Twelve of them had already given up! Look at who else is there! Who else wants to kill everyone!¡±


    The rumbling Forbidden Spell dragged raging mes as it fell from the sky. It was getting closer and closer. Its huge body descended with a destructive momentum. Under the threat of life and death, more and more Spell Casters chose to give up. Another female Spell Caster extinguished her astrbe.¡± No!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡± Mei Xizhu shouted. There are three left!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    The Dimension Portal opened, and a dark and deep folded arc of light spread out. In an instant, the burning meteors disappeared, like a little fantasy magic, disappearing from this world.


    It was as if he had never been here.


    Everyone was stunned for more than ten seconds.


    Then, enthusiastic cheers sounded from all areas.


    Not only the warships of various countries, but also the employees of the various fortresses and military camps on the Broken Inds. They were crying with joy and shouting loudly, just like the Americans in Hollywood movies who defeated terrorists, aliens, underground people, big monsters, and Koreans.


    It was as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    When Kant¡¯s figure reappeared on Fu¡¯s ball, he was greeted with the most enthusiastic and sincere cheers. The defeated generals of the other countries were both in awe and a little awkward towards Kant. After all, the other party was a swaggering Skyquaker, while they were pitiful captives.


    But now, true respect and love were growing.


    Their hearts were still pounding wildly, but they were all in awe of Kant. That was because what had just happened was too shocking! Using a forbidden spell against the other party¡¯s head to make them admit defeat and retreat. Their lives were hanging by a thread. If they refused to ept it, they would die. When they met on a narrow road, the brave would win. This was a f * cking man!


    Kant took out his walkie-talkie.¡± What¡¯s your situation?¡±


    ¡± Floating Light Flying Shadow, all elemental beams have stopped!¡±


    ¡± Ashen Wrath, remove all lock-ons on us!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± Mei Xizhu shouted. There are still three elemental beams aimed at us!¡±


    Kant frowned and was about to ask when he suddenly looked up. His Phoenix Vision allowed him to observe a rich elemental reaction. In the north, a dazzling magical radiance soared into the sky!


    ¡°Elemental attack detected!¡± the Evergreen Song warned loudly.


    ¡°All the attacks areing from the central ind!¡±Mei Xizhu reported.


    Kant¡¯s eyes shed coldly.


    He seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Prepare to defend!¡±


    The enemies had already be few and far between.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] I didn¡¯t expect Teacher Cai Ming¡¯s V debut¡­ Yesterday, when they looked at it, they felt that Teacher Cai Ming hadn¡¯t checked his pulse yet, or that the team hadn¡¯t done their homework well. They were ying the role of a caring sister coaxing a child. However, what everyone wanted to see was Teacher Cai Ming¡¯s venomous tongue.

 Chapter 589: 589

    Chapter 589: 589


    What Is A Magic Civilization?


    The sky shook and the clouds rolled. Although most of the magic cannons locked on to the fortress had been stopped, several heavy attack formations from the central ind remained hostile.


    The intimidation of the Forbidden Spell was obviously ineffective against them.


    Therefore, he had to use his true ability to block it!


    ¡± Calcting elemental genealogy!¡±


    On the bridge of the Evergreen Song, the Chief Mage pressed on the crystal balls on both sides, closed his eyes, and spread out his spiritual power. He swam between heaven and earth,municating with the ship¡¯s magic core. The attack tform was already at full power!


    The sky suddenly shed for a moment.


    The mage tower on the west side of the central main ind glowed like a mirror.


    ¡°Calctionplete!¡±


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s magic device type has been confirmed!¡±Hawkeye Officer shouted. me Son Light Spear Type Heavy Fire Element Launcher! It¡¯s developed by the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s sh Fire Alchemy Research Center!¡±


    The second half of the report was just routine.<div>


    ¡± Deconstruct the elemental model,¡± the chief mage ordered.¡± Change the Swift Wind mode and activate the Frost Agreement! 2 o¡¯clock, 30 degrees, set up Ice Mist Prism Crystals!¡±


    The dreamy mist spread and dispersed like the breath of the Goddess of Winter. A freezing wind blew from the side of the Evergreen Song, and the air instantly turned cold. Arge amount of seawater was blown into the air, then turned into dazzling ice flowers and mist that slowly fell, forming a cage of ice and snow.


    The glowing mage tower array glowed with a bright red light.


    A zing me beam shot out from the magic fortress array on the ind, and the brilliant light beam shot straight at the refraction unit on the mage tower. The prism deflected the beam, forming an indestructible me sword. Under the control of the mage tower, the surrounding sea area was within its attack range!


    Song of Evergreen, Eagle Eye Officer¡¯s warning sounded.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The me Son Light Spear followed the rotation of the Wizard Tower¡¯s refraction prism and slid rapidly along the sea toward the Evergreen Song and the Afu. The zing fire burned the seawater along the way, and the clouds spread and soared!


    ¡°Activate the magical shield!¡±


    The sword of fire swept across and hacked into the ice cage set up by the Evergreen Song. Countless transparent ice crystals refracted and deflected, dispersing the power of the me Son Light Spear. The extremely cold frost flowers were turned into water and then into fog under the sun mes. Using water to control fire was the ancient wisdom of living beings.


    The weakened spear of light finally reached the hull of the Evergreen Song.


    However, the Ice Magic Shield was already in full swing. The irregr uneven surface shield was the default model program. This was the foundation of the current overlord of Twilight Moon. The magic core of the ship was operating crazily, and the ice crystals and fire were in a stalemate. After ten seconds, the heat wave dissipated, and the light spear disappeared!


    ¡°It¡¯s just so-so!¡±the Chief Mage roared.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Hawkeye immediately threw a tantrum. Enemy me Son Light Spear Test Completed! The Mage Tower Deflecting Prism was on cooldown! The second wave of attack will beunched in 30 seconds! Our magic core is already operating at full capacity!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    The elven mage had already tossed his hat to the side. His long hair fluttered in the wind, and his eyes were fierce. After being in the navy for a long time, even a spellcaster had be an irritable soldier ruffian.¡± Give it to me¡­¡±


    The next moment, the rm on the bridge rang, and the mast observation tform reported,¡± High-speed projectiles approaching! No high-energy elemental fluctuations detected!¡±


    ¡± Elemental lineage identification!¡± The Eagle Eye Officer shouted,¡± It¡¯s shaped like a boulder projectile, a kic energy projectile weapon! High Chaos Elemental fluctuations detected!¡±


    ¡°Lanshan Dragon!¡± The Chief Mage¡¯s eyes widened.¡± It¡¯s the ¡®Catapult Troop¡¯!¡±


    The ¡®Catapult¡¯ was a semi-magical war machine.<div>


    It was developed by the Lanshan Dragon Alchemy Research Center under the Arcane Magic Council.


    This firearmspany had taken a different approach. In the design concept of the magic device, which was an epoch-making weapon of war, they still adopted the original kic weapon delivery method of conventional warfare in the mortal world. They used the lever, gear, and torque-type force methods made of magic alloy to deliver high-quality enchanted bullets. The advantage of this was that they did not need to use spiritual force guidance, which was a high-precision but also high-demand delivery method. After all, the thousands of years of experience in war machines that mortals had umted were still effective.


    Their philosophy was,¡± Magic is magic, geometry is geometry.¡±


    The eyes of the chief mage shone brightly. Wherever the Eagle Eye reached, a huge sphere that was man-made and iid with several rings soared into the sky and flew rapidly across the sky!<div>


    ¡°Prepare to intercept!¡± He ordered,¡±Switch the magic core, Thunder Cloud Lightning, Five Combo Strikes¡­¡±


    In the next moment, he heard a loud boom.


    The voice came from the rear. It was A¡¯Fu, who was blocked by the Evergreen Song!


    The Eagle Eye spell focused on the sky, and saw two ck shadows whistling past like lightning. Even the spellcaster¡¯s sharp mental strength could not notice the shape of these things. They were like arrows shot by the Moon God, one after the other, streaking across the sky and hitting the magic-guided bullet almost at the same time!


    ¡°My lord! Attack with the Super Heavy Ballistas on the rear of the friendly ships!¡±


    The Chief Mage was not happy. Pay attention to your defense!¡±


    As the chief mage of a gship, he had to know the performance of thetest advanced magic devices like the back of his hand. The kic projectiles of the ¡± trebuchets ¡± were solid and rtively slow, which meant that they were easy to intercept. However, as a well-known militarypany, how could Lanshan Dragon not consider this problem!


    Sometimes, intercepting was worse than not intercepting!


    Two armor-piercing bullets, one in front and one behind, hit the huge magic projectile.


    The metal hoops around the pellet suddenly copsed.


    Light shed, and the huge, round rolling stone instantly exploded. Then, the magic formation shed in the sky.


    The Avenger-style Vector-Reflective System, which had won the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s annual best design patent, was immediately activated. The Degration Array shot out in a targeted manner, pushing countless shrapnel down like a goddess scattering flowers!


    Yes, the Avenger System would be activated when the bullet was blown up by the Interceptor spell. Its mechanism was very simple. It would send the bullet fragments, which still had a huge amount of lethality, in the direction of the Interceptor spell, scattering the countless fragments containing unstable energy!<div>


    ¡°Shield switch! Thick Earth Defense¡­¡±


    Then, a long river of mes rose from behind and swept into the sky.


    ¡°Friendly ships, open fire!¡±


    Following the Hawkeye Officer¡¯s report, countless dazzling rays of light shot into the sky. They were the trajectories of the tracers. What the naked eye could not see was the dense barrage of bullets in the sky!


    The 23mm quad anti-air cannon and the M61A1 Vulcan cannon were the anti-air firepower that the two great powers of the United States and the Soviet Union were proud of. The former came from the legendary Shilka River self-propelled anti-aircraft gun, while thetter was simply a weapon system for dense formations.


    Apanied by the dispersing smoke and the continuous roar, the rolling metal storm swept into the sky.


    Countless shells were thrown into the sea. The sea monsters that were suppressed by the methrowers were hit by the hot shells, and they screamed and dodged in all directions. In the sky, the broken bullets of the stone soldiers were swept by the dense fire storm and exploded in the air!


    Countless smaller fragments exploded one after another, turning into dust that was blown away by the wind.


    The sky was empty.


    ¡± That¡¯s all.¡± Kant¡¯s faint voice sounded in themunication channel.


    The mages who were still fighting on the Evergreen Song were stunned.


    Then, they heard Kant¡¯s voice.


    ¡± Comrades of the Evergreen Song, the chief magemanding the battle, the Knight Astolford, has joined the battle. Now, you have thebat support of the next generation ofmon frigate n¡¯s multi-purpose medium-sized warship. The entire Broken Inds are within the attack range. Now, tell us what to do.¡±<div>


    At this moment, the Evergreen Song warned again,[me Son Light Spear cooldownpleted!]


    ¡°Activate the magical shield!¡±


    The dazzling Ice Crystal Shield was unleashed, and it went head-to-head with the flying Sun mes. The Magic Core was operating at full speed, and the Chief Mage shouted,¡± Your Highness Kant, destroy that Mage Tower!¡±


    On the deck of the Afu, Messi Zhu also gave the same suggestion. The firing array of the me Son Light Spear was hidden and protected byyers of heavy fortresses. If they wanted to hit any corner of the surrounding sea, they would need to be reflected by the deflecting prism of the mage tower distributed all over the ind.


    Therefore, by destroying the Mage Tower and the Deflecting Prism, he could destroy the me Son¡¯s attack path!


    ¡± The straight-line distance is forty-three kilometers. It¡¯s already beyond the range of the 122mm howitzer.¡±


    ¡± There are three backup attack ns,¡± Horus said calmly.¡± Due to the urgency of the situation, the Evergreen Song¡¯s magical core has been overloaded. We must fight and win quickly. Request missile strikes!¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    ¡± Connecting to the paams system. EMPR phased array radar is turned on. Target location confirmed. Heat source is obvious. Magic modified Aster missile is in ce. Paragon element is charged. Chargingplete¡­¡±


    A big red button popped up on the console.


    Horus then formed a mechanical arm and threw a punch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it this time.¡±


    Thick smoke billowed as the cover was opened. The indestructible longsword soared into the sky with a strong me tail. It quickly rose to the sky and then swooped down toward the target under the control of the active radar at the end. The solid rocket boosters fell off, and the second-stage missile extended its stabilizing wings. It quickly soared to Mach 4!<div>


    It was like a sh of light, breaking a thought.


    The mage tower¡¯s controller didn¡¯t even have time to activate the shield.


    It was like a god drawing a bow and nocking an arrow. One moment, the arrow was released from the bowstring, and the next second, it hit the target.


    As if it had transcended the concept of time and space, a ck shadow swept across the top of the mage tower, and the high-explosive bullet exploded. The destructive and corrosive power of the Paragon Element seemed to have opened up a domain of death, devouring the upper half of the mage tower!


    ¡°Target destroyed!¡±


    Shattered rocks flew everywhere, and the scattered elemental power copsed in a violent chain. From top to bottom, explosions shook the mage tower. The prism was damaged, and the me Spear lost its deflecting tool. It shot helplessly into the sky and was then shut down. The Evergreen Song¡¯s shaky ice shield finally recovered its azure color.


    ¡± Take note, the me Son Light Spear still has at least three backup Wizard Towers.¡± The Hawkeye Officer reported calmly, but his voice could not hide his excitement.¡± Detecting¡­¡± Warning!¡±


    ¡± The third heavy magic device, attack!¡±


    ¡°High-level water elemental energy detected! Confirming!¡±


    On the bridge of Afu, Mei Xizhu¡¯s expression changed.


    At the same time, more warnings came. Witnessing the location of the mage tower! The third beam ising!¡±


    ¡°The catapults are firing again! High-speed kic weapon detected!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Kant!¡±


    The Chief Mage¡¯s voice rang out in themunication channel.¡± The Raging Tide Magic Array is made by our country¡¯s Royal Alchemist Guild. It directly sets off a small area of whirlpool-shaped chaotic tides in the target sea area. It¡¯s extremely powerful and dangerous. It¡¯s very easy to capsize ships and capsize them!¡±


    ¡± Song of Evergreen will use all its power to interfere and neutralize the Raging Tide. Please deal with the kic attacks of the trebuchets and reduce the Raging Tide to a safe level. The magic core will need to be activated at an ultra-high power.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, the Evergreen Song will be sunk by the me Son Light Spear.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve already selected volunteers. The remaining spellcasters will move to the Astolford as quickly as possible. Your Highness, please proceed to the nearest ind under the cover of this ship. Under the threat of the raging tide, the sea is no longer safe. Your Highness, it¡¯s an honor to-¡±


    Kant tossed the walkie-talkie aside.


    The gas turbine started to operate, and the propeller at the bow turned. The Astolford was like a nimble and elegant elf in the sea, gliding through the beautiful dance steps and crossing in front of the Evergreen Song!


    In front of him, the me Son Light Spear that was adjusted and tested once again streaked across the sea and shot over.


    Bullets rolled in the sky.


    In the direction of the ind, the terrifying flood of elements hadpleted its final charge.


    ¡°Prepare to receive the impact!¡±


    On the Astolford, the two navies grabbed the nearest handle and pressed it against their bodies.


    The turret was raised high and opened fire, shattering the rocks.


    The anti-air artillery fire swept across the area, repeatedly cleaning up the area.


    Kant¡¯s eyes shed. He raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    Using the Paragon Engine as a connection, he connected to the River of Origin. Purple waves surged over and poured into the hull of the Afu. The light spear approached, and a zing purple shield was activated!


    As the spear of light struck, heat waves surged, and the tremors hit him. Kant strode forward and pressed down on the ss of the bridge. He extended his spiritual power, and the Fire Stealer¡¯s telepathic thoughts perfectly blended with the elements of Paralysis. They were broken down, extracted, and turned into the purest elements that could burn everything. They surged into Kant¡¯s palm!


    In the direction of the ind in the distance, a blue stream of light rose. It was the purest form of water element, constructing a huge amount of spell patterns. Once it was like water, it would be a turbulent tide.


    On the Evergreen Song, the magic attack tform was activated. Mental strength wasmunicated, and mana was mobilized. Pure mes flowed and surged, and then soared into the sky, chasing after the elemental rainbow of the Raging Tide Magic Device!


    Deconstruction! Weaken! Neutral!


    Streams of magic power danced in all directions, and the azure light dimmed continuously.


    Then, the spear of light extinguished, and the Deflecting Prism entered a cooldown state.


    The kic energy bullet had already shattered.


    Kant pressed theunch button.


    An amethyst missile soared into the sky like a nine-star constetion and a goshawk swooping down.


    Another mage tower copsed.


    The elemental rainbow of the Raging Tide Magic Device finally fell into the waters near the Afu after the Evergreen Song tried its best to induce, weaken, neutralize, and deconstruct it.


    Countless model tactics came into contact with the mighty water elements. In the next moment, the wind on the surface of the sea rippled, and vortexes swirled with a loud rumble. The tide surged like the most terrifying storm, turning the two warships into lone boats in a tsunami. Their huge bodies rose and fell with the tide, and the sea monsters, who had almost be spectators in the intense magical confrontation, were thrown into the air by the violent waves and flew everywhere!


    However, the Raging Tide, whose power had been greatly reduced, did not unleash its full potential.


    ¡± The Raging Tide will need half an hour to fully charge for the second time!¡±


    ¡°Evergreen Song!¡± Kant shouted. Abandon the ship immediately! Spell Caster, take off!¡±


    The sea monsters that tried to break out of the sea were suppressed by the swarm of insects and methrowers. The ordinary marines had already evacuated to the Afu. The spellcasters who stayed behind took to the skies one after another. The magic core of the elven gship was on the verge of copse. Kant urged the mages who were reluctant to leave.¡± Hurry!¡±


    By the time thest Spell Caster had left, there were no longer any living creatures on the ship. Kant dashed outside, and the Dimensional Door opened. The Evergreen Song disappeared.


    ¡± Ah, the damned Broken Inds sank an elven gship.¡±


    Kant returned to the bridge and sternly reprimanded the Broken Inds for their barbaric act of starting a war without a deration. He ignored the subtle expressions on the captain and the Chief Mage¡¯s faces and picked up hismunication device.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    ¡± Everything is as usual, Your Highness.¡±


    As for the remaining two warships, one was a magic-armored warship, and the other was an elven gship. Their situation was neither good nor bad. The sea monsters were still attacking them, but no magic-conducting device was aimed at them.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kant said,¡± Let¡¯s move out now. Our target is the central ind. Our enemies are there. The sea is no longer safe. We willnd on the beach and meet up there!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The response from the other side was loud and firm.


    This was because the proud soldiers and powerful generals of these countries had witnessed what had happened today.


    If the past interactions and battles had only made them realize that Kant was a powerful and generous conqueror, today¡¯s events were enough to prove that he was the best ruler and leader.


    Kant pointed ahead on the bridge.


    On the central ind.


    ¡± When they were attacked by the sea monsters, they alsounched an attack. Under the threat of the forbidden spell, they were still stubborn. I guess our friends over there know everything. Now, we have to ask them.¡±


    In the bridge, the captains and chief mages of the Song of Evergreen and the Snowpeak, Han Guangcheng, Mei Xizhu, and the other Kant¡¯s direct descendants, as well as the officers of the two ships in themunication channel, were gradually bing a whole in this dangerous situation. Only those who fought side by side and were tempered by blood and fire were aplete army.


    ¡°Full speed ahead!¡±


    Kant turned around and looked at his officers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the industry for so long, but I¡¯ve never been beaten up like today.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± He reached out and shed at the air.¡± Come with me and chop them alive!¡±


    Everyone was shouting loudly in agreement.


    The Afu cut through the waves and advanced at a speed of twenty-nine knots. Its target was the central ind. Kant looked at the ind that was getting closer and closer. It was about to reach the range of conventional firepower. He sneered.


    He remembered a few numbers.


    Half a monthter.


    He would disappear for eight to nine hours every day.


    Seven times the time difference.


    He didn¡¯t just run back to get some food.


    No matter what kind of sea monster it is, be it the Broken Inds, it¡¯s time to show you!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] Trying hard to adjust his sleep¡­Recently, insomnia has be a vicious cycle¡­

 Chapter 590: 590

    Chapter 590: 590


    Stopping Kant!


    The central ind, the location of the me Son Light Spear Shooting Array.


    It was a half-buried Eternal Fortress.


    The dome opened like an observatory, and the core of destruction shone and spun. The inner wall of the dome was branded with arge number of energy-gathering runes. The destructive beam shot out from here, passing through the array of mage towers in various directions, reflecting the destructive rays to every corner of the sea.


    In the central control panel, numerous spellcasters and apprentices were maintaining arge number of magicalponents and rune furnaces. Themander was observing the situation outside through Eagle Eye and Atmospheric Pration Array.


    Everyone was at their posts, but no one could maintain their full concentration. There were traces of blood on the ground, and the staff of theunch array could not help but peek at the cloud map.


    Not long ago, they hadunched an attack on Kant from Skyquaking.


    Now, they also knew that the other party¡¯s counterattack wasing.


    The joint attackunched earlier did not have any effect on the people of Aurora or even his fleet. The only result was that they had angered the most dangerous lunatic in the world.


    And their boss didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡± Contact the fifth Magus Tower again!¡±<div>


    Before the cloud map, the person in charge of the me Son Light Spear Array roared. He could no longer remain calm. His tone was filled with anxiety and fury. I already know what they are thinking! Every year, the Ind Master takes out countless gold coins to hire them. Now, they have to show their value!¡±


    He suddenly turned around, his malicious eyes filled with vicious killing intent. His spiritual power was almost condensed into substance, oppressing the messenger in charge of the short-distancemunication device.


    ¡± Tell them,¡± the Fortress Manager said coldly.¡± The me Child Light Spear must beunched through the Mage Tower¡¯s Deflective Prism. Without their help, we will not be able to hit Kant¡¯s fleet.¡±


    ¡°But I can attack them directly!¡±


    ¡°You just need to adjust the prism a little bit, and the light spear will hit the mage tower itself instead of the deflecting prism! Tell them clearly! If they cooperate with me and attack Kant, they might not necessarily die. However, if they cower in fear and refuse us, I can kill them right now! Tell them to listen up!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen seconds! I must see the refraction prisme online within 15 seconds!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape! I¡¯m watching them!¡±


    The messenger replied in a panic, and then quickly sent a message to the fifth mage tower.


    ¡± Damn it!¡± The manager took a deep breath and threw the ss beside him to the ground.¡± Damn it!¡±


    The me Child Light Spear Heavy Fire Element Launcher that he had purchased from the Arcane Magic Council was the most feared part of the Broken Inds ¡®defense system.


    With the guidance of the mage tower formation, the invincible, scorching light spears could hit any area in the shattered sea. Their range, speed, and power were so great that even the most advanced capital ships of the Sunset Moon Dynasty could not withstand more than four shots.


    There was no way to resolve or dodge such an attack.


    Because the attack range was too far.


    No warship would be able tounch a counterattack at such a distance, and even if they could, it would be difficult to destroy the refraction prism of the mage tower, because the ind¡¯s defense system could block magic attacks!


    Until today, they all thought so.


    They felt that any fleet could forget about touching the Broken Inds. The powerful magic devices of the fortress could destroy all invaders. They were even indignant about the weakness of the ind masters a few days ago.


    Kant had provoked them a few days ago and even scattered the bodies of the victims in the Pioneer Square. He should have been killed immediately! We can do it!


    And why did the ind masters let it go andpromise? They allowed Kant¡¯s fleet to unt their might in the Broken Isles and openly evacuate their citizens. They even dared to threaten us. We could have easily sunk them!


    All the dissatisfaction andints after drinking finally disappeared today.<div>


    Now, they finally understood that the ind masters ¡®caution and hesitation were not without reason.


    The me Son Light Spear only struck out a few times, and the mage tower responsible for deflecting the light was destroyed.


    A pir of fire rose from the front of Kant¡¯s ship on the atmospheric cloud map. The alchemy weapon that spewed mes from its tail was like an arrow shot by the moon god. It arrived in an instant. Then, the upper half of the mage tower was shattered. Rocks flew everywhere, smoke billowed, the tower copsed, and the prism shattered.


    The backup mage tower only tested one shot before it was shot into the soul.<div>


    The third mage tower had just been sessfully connected and was in the process of reassembling itself to the attack position. The shining de of light slid right in front of Kant¡¯s ship and was destroyed by the alchemical weapon that was several times stronger.


    The three mage towers copsed one after another. The manager of the fortress was determined and immediately contacted the No. 4 backup tower. However, seeing the tragic state of his colleagues, the mages on duty of the No. 4 tower were terrified. After the person in charge coerced and bribed them to order the prism toe online, the fourth missile was fired before it could be activated.


    The fifth Magus Tower refused to raise the prism no matter what.


    ¡°Five seconds left!¡± He looked at the cloud map and shouted,¡± Why hasn¡¯t the prism been raised yet?!¡±


    ¡°They, they said they quit!¡± The herald panicked.


    ¡°Traitor!¡±


    The manager stretched out his hand and pressed on the Star Chart Array Disk in front of him. Light appeared and the illusory light enveloped his five fingers. He turned his wrist without hesitation. The dome jet device above him rumbled and the dome jet device that was exposed to the ground slightly lowered. Then, countless light spots gathered and the me Son Light Spear shot out brilliantly!


    Amidst the sound of Zirazra, the crimson de of Destruction hit the top of the mage tower. The surging heat melted the ss, destroyed the outer wall, and detonated the arcane circuit. The white tower was like butter that had been cut by a heated de. It was split into two and then copsed!


    ¡± Contact the sixth Magus Tower!¡±


    The supervisor looked around at the staff present with a gloomy expression.¡± I repeat, the Broken Inds have given you countless gold coins, generous treatment, and enjoyment every year for this moment! Do you think this money is so easy to earn? It¡¯s time for you to do your job!¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to escape, shake the hearts of the people, or start a rebellion, the few idiots in this tower just now will end up like you! There¡¯s no need for Kant to kill you. I¡¯ll let you die in extreme pain!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that!¡±


    Whether it was sincere or not, people responded loudly because the supervisor¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent, and more importantly, because there were many fully armed and dumbstruck death soldiers standing in the corner of the control room.<div>


    Only now did they know that the Broken Inds were not a paradise.


    Before today, working in the security department of the Broken Inds was one of the most ideal jobs for mages. The risk of war was extremely low, and even pirates did not dare toe here. However, the ind masters never cked off and still maintained generous treatment. Even if the frequency of drills, drills, and assessments was very frequent, it was still the best ce for mages to work because of the generous sry and the many services provided by the internal staff.


    But now, they finally understood.


    He understood a mage creed that he should have remembered for the rest of his life from the first lesson.


    Everything was equivalent.


    ¡± What?¡± The person-in-charge strode over to another liaison officer and asked coldly,¡± Has there been no reply from the lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I sent a message to the castle once every three minutes, but there was no response!¡± The liaison officer hurriedly replied. The messenger we sent out has also disappeared¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Damn it!¡±


    The manager of the fortress cursed.


    The Broken Inds were attacked by arge number of underwater creatures. Ships, docks, and coasts were attacked. This was a critical moment. The me Son Light Spear Array had received orders from its master, who was also the ind¡¯s master. It took this opportunity tounch a thunderous attack on Kant and his minions.


    Putting aside whether it was wise to start a war with Kant or not, it would be a terrible mistake to not immediately mobilize the ind¡¯s defense system to suppress a monster attack and instead free up their hands to attack Kant.


    However, the ind master¡¯s order waspletely carried out.


    [What a joke. The me Child Light Spear, the Catapult, the Raging Tide, and other heavy magic devices are so important that it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that they¡¯re divine artifacts that can suppress the sea. As the Ind Master of this ind and the actual ruler of the Broken Inds, I¡¯m ordering my weapons that cost a lot of money to open fire. Do you think it¡¯s wise for me to let you employees think about it?]<div>


    Of course, the ind masters had to ensure that the heavy weapons on their inds could follow orders and attack wherever they were pointed.


    This was the drawback of a monarch¡¯s autocracy.


    Always wise, always victorious, it is your great talent.


    However, if something went wrong, you would be a big idiot. No one would take the me for you.


    The order to attack was clearly unwise. More than 20 fortress magic devices were pointed at Kant¡¯s ships, but most of them were immediately extinguished by the forbidden spell.


    Only the three Longsong Cannons that were determined to obey the Ind Master¡¯s orders continued to attack.


    Not only was it futile, but it had also sessfully provoked Kant¡¯s anger and hostility.


    ¡°It¡¯s all these cowards!¡±


    The manager of the fortress cursed angrily. If the cowards on the other inds had not stopped their attacks and added another gate, Kant¡¯s warship would not have been able to show off so arrogantly.


    As he cursed, he urged them to continue contacting the sixth Magus Tower.


    However, he was already feeling uneasy.


    Ever since the order to attack was issued, there had been no sound from the castle where Master lived.


    Moreover, the master of the ind had ordered all the magic devices on the twelve main inds to attack, and the fortresses on the other inds had also responded. This meant that the master had gathered all the authority of the tokens.<div>


    However, Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell had seeded in deterring them, but the twenty-two Fortress Magic Devices on the eleven main inds had all died and never came online again. This meant that their master had not reached an agreement with the other ind masters!


    So¡­ What was the situation now?


    Kant¡¯s army was pressing down on the border, the deep-sea monsters were attacking from all directions, the central ind was leaderless and withoutmand, and themunication of the Sea-suppressing Castle was cut off. What should they do now?


    ¡°Continue to contact the town¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a cry of surprise. The person in charge turned his head abruptly. On the cloud map projected by the atmospheric perspective, another arrow shot out from Kant¡¯s ship and soared into the sky.


    ¡± The sixth wizard tower has been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°This damn¡­¡±


    Foul-mouthed words spewed out, and the cursessted for dozens of seconds. However, all the staff members heaved a sigh of relief. That was because that was thest mage tower that could attack the sea area where Kant was.


    In other words, they could no longer attack.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°The enemy ship is about to arrive at the resort beach in the southwest!¡± the observation team reported.


    ¡± There are monsters in the sea. They can¡¯t hold on any longer. Of course, they have tond. They¡¯re courting death!¡± The Fortress Manager said coldly as he rushed to the cloud map. His eyebrows kept twitching.


    To be fair,nding on the ind was a wise move.


    Not to mention the fact thatbat units like warships were unable to cope with therge number of underwater monsters, they also had to go ashore to face the threat of the ind¡¯s powerful fortress magic device.


    Among the three fortress magic devices on the central ind, the Raging Tide was the most powerful. It was a full-powered attack. With the enhancement of the fortress arrays on the other inds, it could overturn a small fleet with one shot. However, the price of its great power was that it took a long time to charge, and there was a huge limitation.


    For example, if the target was on the shore, the Raging Tide would be useless. At most, it would create a small tsunami, which could only attack the enemy on the shore.


    Now that the six mage towers of the me Son Light Spear had been destroyed, the Raging Tide was useless onnd. There was only one catapult soldier left. It was not a big threat to Kant¡¯s alchemical warship, but¡­


    ¡°But what we have is aplete defense system!¡± he sneered.


    More than 20 fortresses that had been forged with a lot of money were just one of them.


    Arge number of Bright Castles, hidden fortresses, permanent fortresses, hired troops, and mages were sent to the elite troops of the Twilight Moon Dynasty for training every year. The best weapons and armor, warhorses, arrows, spears, frequently updated enchanted equipment, high-intensity training exercises, and even pirates to practice every year. Although the Broken Inds was an ind country, the strength of the army and the quality of the equipment were also at the level of a world-ss country!


    Our imaginary enemy is the Royal Army of the Sunset Moon Dynasty!


    ording to the drill n that was formted to defend against thending of the Elven Ace Legion, the Imperial Army equipment purchased from the Empire, and the army forged with gold coins and the mes of war, what could Kant use to fight if he did not use Forbidden Spells? Just with the thousands of navy soldiers on these ships? Use the navy to fight the army ashore?


    What a joke!


    ¡°Let¡¯s log in!¡± He said disdainfully,¡± You¡¯ll soon find out what a nightmare is¡­¡±


    ¡± The ind¡¯s defense system is based on the destruction of heavy magic devices, defensive fleets, and other strategic forces. This is to ensure that in extreme environments, the defensive forces can still rely on favorable terrain and permanent fortifications. Under thebined spell attacks of the three golden fleets and the five main magicized battle groups of the Twilight Moon Dynasty, they can fight against the invadingnding forces on the ind¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something your alchemy weapons can shake!¡±


    ¡°Get me Soket!¡± he said after some thought.


    This time, the short-distancemunication was quickly connected. The supervisor picked up the voice transmission stone. The hollow part vibrated and restored the other party¡¯s voice.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡± Soket, Kant is about to lead his army ashore,¡± the supervisor said coldly.¡± Take your men and rely on the defensive positions and permanent fortifications to resist. Master is watching us¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± A rough voice interrupted him.


    The supervisor frowned.


    ¡± Shut up and watch, you useless fellow,¡± said Saucot impatiently.¡± In just twenty minutes, the assault legions and cavalry of the Western Camp and the northern outpost will pin Kant¡¯sughable marines to death on the beach. I will lead my troops tounch an attack!¡±


    The supervisor¡¯s expression changed. You idiot! Stop the n! Can¡¯t you see how powerful Kant¡¯s alchemy weapon is?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve already contacted them. The tactical magic devices in the nearby permanent positions will support us. The mages have also begun to move out!¡±


    ¡°-but you¡¯ll still have to suffer casualties! Why did he not use his advantage? You should rely on the fortifications to dy and resist, not¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re the stupid one!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think we can hold on?¡± he roared. Even if they could defeat the navy, could they withstand Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell? Would they be able to stop Kant¡¯s troops or even the armies of the three kingdoms that wereing after them? This is our only chance!¡±


    ¡± We¡¯ll take advantage of Kant¡¯snding tounch a surprise attack. Capture them as many as we can!¡± The voice was filled with unease and fear. With a hostage in hand, he could negotiate with Kant! He could even negotiate with the elves, the council, and the empire! This is my goal! Do you understand?


    Otherwise, tell me what I should do.¡±


    The supervisor opened his mouth.


    ¡°Damn it! How is Master doing? There was nomand, no response, no order! We can only think of a way ourselves! You useless fellow, do what you have to do!¡±


    Themunication was abruptly terminated.


    The supervisor was silent for a moment before he ordered,¡±Now!¡± Everyone! Seal the controlponents! Extinguishing the furnace core! We are preparing to evacuate!


    The me Son Light Spear is no longer useful, staying here is just a waste of time. We need to go to the battlefield!¡±


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned around in shock.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± The supervisor shouted,¡± Who wants to stay here and get attacked by Kant?¡±


    Only then did the alchemists and apprentices hurriedly get up. The men of sacrifice responsible for security also silently moved their positions, always forming a dual posture of protection and surveince for the precious spellcasters. They quickly formed a team, and all the staff of theunch array were mobilized. Then, they left on the floatingdder.


    The firing array of the me Son Lances slowly closed, and the dome that was like an observatory closed. Then, it slowly descended. At a secret exit not far away, the supervisor led his team to the surface.


    He nced in the direction of the Sea-suppressing Castle, and a hint of determination shed in his eyes.


    It was almost certain that something had happened in the Sea-suppressing Castle, causing themunication to be cut off. There must be danger¡­ But he had to figure out what had happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to the Sea-suppressing Castle!¡±


    As he said this, he subconsciously looked southwest. The beach about ten miles away should be the direction Kant hadnded in. However, it was blocked by the undting mountains, so he could not see what was happening there.


    Kant must have started tond.


    I wonder if the battle with Sauket will go smoothly¡­


    The supervisor hesitated for a moment. He wanted to fly to a higher ce to take a look and see the scene over there. Then, a trace of fear suddenly shed through his heart.


    At this moment, the assistant beside him said,¡±It¡¯s so quiet¡­¡±


    The next moment, he heard a sharp whistling sound.


    People suddenly looked up and saw that in the southwest direction, white smoke broke through the barrier of the mountain in front of them, streaking across the sky and appearing in the clouds. One after another, like a meteor shower, they rapidly fell over!


    ¡°Run!¡± The supervisor¡¯s face was pale as he shouted sternly.


    As he spoke, the first ck shadow dragged the mes and suddenly fell on the nearby mountain!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The mes were hidden, the shock waves exploded, and the sound waves and smoke surged endlessly. The world seemed to have turned ck and white. Pirs of fire fell to the ground one after another. Starting from the initial point of explosion, they steadily advanced and spread to the surroundings. Explosions and booms were like the invasion of hell in an epic. The air was surging, and the smell of sulfur was spreading in the air!


    Those who were running at the back were swept up by the shockwave and flew up like rag dolls. Many more people were sent flying by the earth-shattering and continuous explosions, fleeing quickly in fear.


    The supervisor had already rolled twice in a row. He tried to use magic to fly, but he was overturned by the chaotic air elements. The scene behind him was like hell, and his ears were filled with the desperate screams of his colleagues. This terrible attack came suddenly, but in a sh, a sh of inspiration made him realize the truth!


    This wasn¡¯t a blow aimed at them!


    Instead, it was a counter-barrage against the me Son Light Spear Launching Array!


    Kant was here!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: The trailer for Far Cry 6 is out. It feels like the scriptwriter is going to feed shit again. I will never pre-order it. F ** k stupid [Beep¨C] Far Cry 5¡¯s idiotic design of feeding sh * t to idiots will never be forgotten in my life. I will never pre-order a Ubsft game again in my life. F ** k f ******, that idiotic plot design is second only to No Owner 3.

 Chapter 591: 591

    Chapter 591: 591


    Able to Sing and Dance


    20 minutes before the me Son Light Spear Array was attacked by the rocket.


    Far Harbor, Tidal Manor.


    ¡± People say that the battlefield is the best instructor.¡±


    On thewn in the back garden, fifty young men stood in five rows.


    ¡± From a new recruit to a veteran, it may take a few years of hard training, or it may only take a baptism of war.¡±


    They held their breaths and focused, their eyes fixed on the same target. They listened attentively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much Hong San has taught you during this period of time¡­¡±


    The person who spoke was the monarch they swore allegiance to, the leader they respected and were grateful to.


    ¡± But I know that all of you are qualified warriors.¡±


    The war on the Broken Inds was urgent. This was the reason why Kant had appeared here. The fifty people in front of him had been carefully selected by Hong San. They were loyal, tenacious, calm, and focused.<div>


    The Battle of Valentan had taught them everything.


    ¡± You¡¯ve learned discipline, obedience, calmness, and more advanced tactics and weapons. Your fingers have adapted to the trigger, and you¡¯ve practiced using more efficient killing weapons. You¡¯ve fired countless bullets, and they¡¯ve fed your skills. Even by my standards, you¡¯re already elite soldiers.¡±


    A qualified soldier on Earth needed a sense of teamwork and discipline. They also needed to have tactical awareness and obedience. They also needed to be familiar with a variety of weapons. Theirbat skills had to be excellent. The first few aspects only needed years of training and guidance. Thetter was easy to learn but difficult to master. It was more dependent on talent.


    However, the people from the other world did notck talent.


    Whether it was physical fitness, strength, or perception, they all had an innate advantage over Earthlings.


    Every Valentan puffed out their chests and proudly epted the recognition.


    Kant was giving them his final war mobilization.


    He believed that the time he had spent was still worth it.


    The Fire Stealer stopped in his tracks and looked into everyone¡¯s eyes.¡± Now, I need a group of warriors to follow me to support ourrades who are in danger and to attack our enemies. Your eyes tell me that you are already prepared, but I have to tell you that this n is bold and radical. It is not fully prepared because other than guns, you will also use an unprecedented new equipment and experience a wonderful experience that you have never experienced before¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯s absolutely safe.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like, Your Highness.¡± The person at the front said,¡± It seems to be an honor.¡±


    Kant walked up to him and stared at his face.


    Ulysses.¡±


    He knew this person.


    The man¡¯s face was calm and steady. He was once a messenger from Valentan. He was the one who handed Nick¡¯s will to Kant, and he was the one who decided to tell Valentan¡¯sst story to the whole world.


    However, as the Forbidden Spell Sword descended from the sky, Valentan¡¯s story had spread to the world. His mission hade to an end before it even began, and loyalty was the only answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight for you, Your Highness,¡± he said calmly.


    Kant patted him on the shoulder and pointed to the side.


    Everyone followed his arm and looked over. In fact, they had already noticed what was there. It should be armor, but they had never seen such armor.


    It was huge, heavy, and like a giant. The armor was made of thick steel, and the joints were cold and simple. Even the bravest Silver Moon Holy Guards and Imperial Army would not be equipped with such armor, because it would obviously affect the wearer¡¯s flexibility and mobility. However, in fact, the attention of these Valentan youths had been continuously attracted since they arrived.<div>


    Because they were too¡­ Magnificent.


    It was as if it contained something that they could not describe but could actually sense¡­Will.


    ¡± From today onwards, it will be your new armor, your strength, and your glory. This is only the beginning. The initial version will be constantly modified and reformed based on your experience in using it, so that it can disy greaterbat power and effectiveness¡­¡±


    ¡± The armor is equipped with a simple intelligent module. After entering the battlefield, Horus will connect to all of you and pay close attention to your physical and mental conditions. My requirements for you are the same as before. Obedience and discipline, and we will fight side by side.¡±<div>


    ¡± Now, pick up the core of the paradox on the table.¡±


    On the table between the fifty warframes and the fifty warriors, there were fifty glittering purple devices. They walked over in an orderly manner and each took one.


    ¡°Go find your armor. Your names are written on it.¡±


    Ulysses soon found his own. He couldn¡¯t help but caress the solid and cold armor, from the majestic helmet to the solid breastte. He saw a line of Chinese characters painted in red on it.


    This messenger, who was actually very knowledgeable, used the Auroranguage that he had learned by himself during this period of time to read these two sentences. It should be a poem.¡± Those who know war are lethal weapons. The saints have no choice but to use them.¡±


    There was a rudder-like disc at the back of the armor, with a socket in the middle.


    It happened to be the same as the ¡®Paragon Core¡¯ in his hand.


    ¡± Now, imnt the Paragon Core.¡±


    They followed Kant¡¯s instructions and demonstration.


    ¡± Activate the power armor.¡±


    He twisted the rudder-like valve.


    With a ng, the heavy armor opened from the back like a flower blooming. From the legs to the head, the internal structure was disyed in front of the warriors. The sound of gasps kept ringing, and Ulysses ¡®heart was beating fast. He suddenly had an indescribable excitement and impulse.


    Such a creation.<div>


    It was the best armor, dress, and¡­Grave.


    Kant took a deep breath.


    Ulysses stretched out his left foot and stepped on the left foot part of the battle suit. He felt a delicate fixing device pop out from the inside and stabilize his shoe. He stepped in with his other foot, then his entire body. He stretched out his arms to make them fit into the armor. His hands were inserted into the appropriate position, and then his head.


    A steady and calm voice sounded in his ears. It was clearly from Lord Horus.


    ¡± First login detected. Identity verification in progress. Face Recognitionplete. Soldier Ulysses, wee to the Buren Armor. The show is about to begin¡­¡± Now, the connection begins.¡±


    Ulysses then heard the mechanical sound of the armor parts. He could feel the powerful armor slowly closing up. The sea breeze outside was isted, and a warm and heavyfort enveloped his body. He could feel every part of his body ready, back, legs, hands, and finally¡­Head.


    ¡°Endure.¡±


    He heard Lord Horus¡¯s exhortation.


    Then, he felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck, as if a sharp de had cut through his fragile flesh. Then, something thin and cool was embedded in his body, urately sticking to his bone marrow. Then, the world seemed to be different. No, he was different.


    His flesh was extending.


    He felt that something had taken root in his body and then grown, just like a seed sprouting and sprouting its branches. The power armor was a nt that had broken out of the ground and grown healthily. At this moment, Ulysses felt that some kind of wonderful connection had taken ce, from the imnt in his neck to the core of the contradiction that had just been ced in the back of the armor, and then the entire thick armor!


    He suddenly raised his head and stretched out his hands. The iparably heavy armor seemed to be his flesh and blood. This action was not difficult at all. Through the windshield of the helmet, his vision was extremely wide. He looked at his hands. The thick armor and cold knuckles were emitting a cold light inch by inch.


    ¡°Connectionplete.¡±<div>


    Ulysses looked around. Hispanions looked around in shock and looked at each other. They were wearing the same power armor, the same attire, the same honor, and the same¡­ Excitement.


    He only felt an unprecedented power filling his body. The Paragon Core contained endless vast energy, waiting for him to use and vent. At this moment, he remembered therge caliber machine gun on the car, and an amazing thought shed through his mind. Now, he could fire with the heavy machine gun.


    No, there might be more¡­


    ¡± From today onwards, your serial number is ¡®Doom¡¯.¡±


    ¡± The Warrior of Destruction!¡± His Highness Kant¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°The first battle group under mymand.¡±


    Ten minutester, in the direction of the central main ind of the Broken Inds, on the bridge of the Afu.


    ¡± Arriving at thending position in five minutes!¡±


    The Astolford had already received the crew of the remaining two warships. After gathering, the already crowded warships quickly advanced towards the core ind of the Broken Inds.


    The bridge became a conference room, and the officers of the three warships were arguing.


    The sea monsters continued to pursue them from behind, and the enemy troops were on standby in front of them. Althoughnding was the only choice, it was also a big problem. The problem came from the military strength.


    After all, they were the navy. They hade to the Broken Inds to evacuate their citizens and pick up their people. They were not prepared to fight onnd. The crew on the ship was not full, and theycked heavy armored troops.


    ¡± The enemy will definitelyunch an attack when wend. They¡¯ll rely on the tactical magical formation and the long-range mages on the ind to suppress and attack. Then, the cavalry and infantry will jointly clear the area¡­¡±<div>


    The elf captain of the Evergreen Song said,¡± Our warship isn¡¯t here, but the long-range attack of the Afu is enough to make up for all this. However, the biggest problem is still the advancement front. We have to at least build a defensive position here to resist the sea monsters chasing from the sea. They can obviously go ashore¡­¡±


    The captain drew a few beautiful lines of advancement with his pen.¡± This means that we may encounter resistance along the way. Everyone knows that Old Micketer has built his ind into a giant fortress. There are permanent fortifications and secret passages everywhere. Moreover, the three fortress magic devices are still operational¡­¡±


    Although the mage tower¡¯s refraction array had been destroyed, and the Raging Tide Magic Device would be useless once they got ashore, it was still a heavy Magic Device that posed a great threat. If they thought of a way to continue using it, it would be a big problem.¡± There are still catapults. They are still a great threat¡­¡±


    Every officer had a heavy expression. Although they were from the navy, they still understood the most basic tactics of thend army. Compared to the well-equipped defenders of the ind, who waited for fatigue at ease and had the advantage in numbers, the navy had not only consumed a lot of energy in the previous battle, but they were also in a hurry to evacuate, so they did not bring many equipment.


    If they wanted to rush all the way to the target location to establish a defense line¡­Obviously, he had to pay a huge price.


    ¡± Gentlemen, don¡¯t expect anything else. We¡¯ve already survived that damned situation and weren¡¯t eaten by those monsters. That¡¯s already a good enough result. Now that we have the long-range support of the Afu, what else do we expect?¡±


    The elven captain pounded the table. The arrows of the assault formation will be taken care of by the Blue Edge Great Swordsmen, and the mages of the council will provide long-range support. I hope that His Highness Kant can bring back enough equipment for us. The rest will be left to the gods to decide¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard amotioning from outside.


    ¡± His Highness Kant has returned,¡± the chief officer reported.¡± All crew members outside the ship are now ordered to return to the cabin and await orders.¡±


    The officers immediately looked excited.


    Kant¡¯s voice echoed from the bridge.¡± All personnel, prepare to disembark. Officers at all levels, take stock of your manpower. Pay attention to the injured and exhausted. Give priority to taking care of them¡­¡±


    The Realm Gate opened. Kant teleported back to the bridge. He nced at the officers present and said concisely,¡± Get ready, everyone. We¡¯re about tond.¡±


    ¡± Yes, Your Highness,¡± the elven captain asked.¡± What¡¯s the n?¡±


    Kant was stunned for a moment.¡± Oh,¡± he said.¡± Run faster. Don¡¯t let the sea monsters bite your butt.¡±


    The officers were stunned.


    Kant leisurely walked to the operating table and looked at the beach that was getting closer and closer.


    Smoke filled the air somewhere on the ind. It was obvious that there was a cavalry unit moving quickly. Looking over with the Phoenix Eyes, the entire ce was shining with the radiance of magic power. It was an impregnable defense system.


    ¡°Horus, are you done?¡± he asked.


    ¡± Father, confirming the coordinates.¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    ¡± Wait a minute, Your Highness.¡± The elf captain shivered and stammered,¡± What¡¯s the specific battle n?¡± I¡¯m talking about the battle n for ournding, such as the choice of the vanguard, the rear troops, the speed at which the mixed mage group should advance, whether we should build temporary positions, and¡­¡±


    Kant nced at him and smiled.¡± I told you to run faster. Don¡¯t let the sea monsters catch up to you. You won¡¯t be needed for thending battleter. After all, you¡¯ve been fighting those monsters for a long time at sea. You¡¯re tired, you don¡¯t have enough equipment, and the space on the ship is limited. There¡¯s no way to replenish your supplies now. So, just run.¡±


    What?


    You don¡¯t need us?


    ¡± Are you done?¡± Kant asked before he could react.


    ¡± We¡¯ve locked onto the area where the me Son Light Spear Array and the catapults are located.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a vicious wave first!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Horus shouted,¡± Prepare to fire rockets! Razor Squadron, get ready!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    mes shed and smoke surged. A sharp whistling sound cut through the sky like an organ. Rockets shot into the sky with long tails of mes!


    ¡°What¡¯s that!¡±


    The regimentalmander of the West Camp¡¯s Defense Legion, Socote, had already led his troops to the vicinity of Long Beach. With the help of the favorable terrain and the cover of the houses, he had set up a crossbow formation and was ready for battle. From here, he could already see the situation on the beach. A silver-white warship was breaking through the waves, not caring about being stranded at all!


    Smoke columns rose from the ship, leaving a beautiful parab in the air as they flew toward the mountains far away from the ind!


    ¡°There¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the me Son Light Spear Array!¡±


    He looked into the distance in shock. Fireballs rose from the mountains, smoke spread, and violent explosions could be heard from afar. Kant¡¯s warship was releasing brutal and terrifying power without any restraint. This made themander, who was known for his bravery, feel fear. What would happen if such an attacknded on his own army?


    ¡°My lord!¡± The mage following the army reported,¡± The enemy¡¯s warship has released arge number of fast-flying objects!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it!¡±said Sauket impatiently.


    ¡°No¡­¡± The mage said,¡± It¡¯s different from these!¡±


    ¡°How is it different?¡±


    ¡°They can fly by themselves! Over there!¡±


    On the bridge of the Afu, Horus reported one after another.


    ¡± Razor Swarm has been released. Our dragons have taken off with the observation and guidance system. Heavy artillery is ready. The mortar array has been connected to the fire control system¡­¡±


    In the middle of the warship, three beehiveunchers buzzed, and small ck drones were pushed out one after another. They spread their wings in the air and flew into the sky in groups.


    Such a fast, efficient, and dense drone array might not even be avable in China, which was the most proficient in this field. This was a high-end weapon that was produced bybining the advantages of the Paragon Element, Horus ¡®body control, and the otherworld¡¯s alchemy. It was limited in number and was best at attacking and ambushing.


    ¡°Target discovered¡­Attack!¡±


    Onnd, Saucot heard a buzzing sounding from the sky. He noticed that in the clear sky, small ck dots were rapidly approaching, like birds in the sky, but they weren¡¯t!


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    He heard the military mage¡¯s shout. He saw the atmospheric shield suddenly open, and at the same time, the ck dot circling in the sky fell rapidly like a bird with broken wings!


    A loud bang!


    Intense mes rose up, and a wave of air exploded. It hit a team of ambushing crossbowmen. Blood rushed into the sky, and broken limbs scattered everywhere. Screams and explosions mixed together. The heat wave that surged over made Socote¡¯s mouth wide open. However, just as the picture of despair unfolded, more aircraft rushed over from the sky!


    ¡± Target spotted. Father, request for direct fire.¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The Astolford¡¯s artillery fire roared!


    The bullets shot through the air, causing sparks to cover the surroundings. Soil and blood sttered everywhere. The cannons installed on the Horizon frigate turned to fire. Tracer bullets streaked across the sky, leaving behind brilliant trajectories and blooming flowers of death. mes soared up from the shore. In the bridge, Kant¡¯s figure had quietly disappeared.


    ¡°Magic Device! Magic Conductor Array, cover us!¡± ¡± Cavalry!¡± Sokett¡¯s face was covered in dust as he fled in a sorry state. Where are our cavalrymen? Tell them to hurry up¡­¡±


    Cavalry¡­


    On another battlefield, Kant stood tall and pointed at the approaching cavalrymen.¡± Come, let them learn how to sing and dance.¡±


    Behind him, the fifty Steel Brothers crossed the dark portal and returned to the other world. Facing the charging cavalry formation, they separated sparsely, and the rotating machine guns in their hands began to hum.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Ah, my mood is low¡­Good night.

 Chapter 592: 592

    Chapter 592: 592


    Elves Are So Dirty


    ¡°Advance! Forward!¡±


    Steel cables shot out from the Afu and nailed onto the beach. The navy soldiers filed out one after another, wrapped their hands in cloth and protective gear, and slid toward the beach.


    On the side of the warship close to the sea, waves were surging. Groups of sea monsters surged like a tide. The artillery fire on the starboard side swept across the sea surface wantonly. There was no need to aim at all to kill groups of monsters. They seemed to have received some kind of information or signal and gathered toward the main ind without fear of death. Their numbers were increasing.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick!¡±


    The battle at Long Beach hade to an end. The two ind defense forces that had gathered there had beenpletely annihted. The magic device positions that dared to continue firing at the beach had also been destroyed by Sunlight drones,rge-caliber artillery, and even precision-guided missiles. The focus of the battle had shifted.


    The captain of the Evergreen Song was loudlymanding his subordinates to speed up the operation. He was appointed as the fieldmander of this emergency military operation. His name was Quillion.


    ¡°Everyone, move faster! Line up 100 meters in front! Halsey! Gather the mages! Set up a temporary base immediately!


    Our troops need magic support!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The spellcasters of the four warships were temporarily formed into a mixed group of mages. The one in charge was Halsey, the captain of the Ashen Wrath. He was a senior atmospheric mage of the council. He was known as the ¡± Son of the Typhoon ¡± because he was good at using the magic warship to summon and guide battle-level wind energy andunch terrifying spells that could not differentiate between friend and foe.<div>


    The mages, who had been repaired and had their magic power restored, began to construct elemental models. They also used the magic equipment, small magic devices, and crystals that they had brought from the ship to set up a mobile base.


    Quillon held his longbow and his sharp gaze was focused on the beach.


    He knew where the biggest threat came from.


    Although the Afu¡¯s firepower was strong, it could not weave a of firepower that covered the entire ind. The unknown monsters from the deep sea were increasing, and sooner orter, they would rush to the beach.


    ¡°Faster!¡±he shouted. Tell them to hurry up!¡±


    His Highness Kant¡¯s train of thought was right. They had to upy a favorable terrain to set up a defensive line. Otherwise, their thousand-plus soldiers would be eaten up by these monsters sooner orter.


    We have to do more¡­ Yes, he had to do more.


    We can¡¯t just watch from the sidelines with the support of His Highness Kant and Sir Horus. We are the royal navy, the glorious elven soldiers, and the most loyal warriors of the queen. How can we be so useless?


    His Highness Kant will need us!


    After all, no matter how powerful alchemical weapons are, they can¡¯tpletely rece soldiers. Our flexible tactics, powerful mobility, and battle-hardened martial arts can also y a role, not to mention¡­


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Before he could finish his thoughts, a few forest rangers shouted a warning.


    ¡± Halsey!¡± Quillion looked over and saw arge number of monsters flooding in from both sides of Long Beach. They braved the iing artillery fire and roared as they advanced. Fire Wall!¡±


    After reminding him, he shouted,¡±Prepare the arrow regiment! Scattered arrows! Bombardment tactic!¡±


    But the next moment, a heavy thud came from behind.


    They looked back in surprise and saw several huge red vehicles crashing to the ground. The jet on the roof was aimed at the sky, and the powerful jet roared out and sshed on the long beach. The air was soon filled with a pungent smell. The smell of aromaticpounds entered the elves ¡®noses and intoxicated their sensitive sense of smell. It was quite nice, he thought.


    Then, he saw a raging me rising from afar.


    The monsters ¡®roars of desire for flesh and blood turned into intense screams.


    These monsters, which obviously came from the deep sea, were ferocious, bloodthirsty, and violent. They were even immune to electric currents, but their flesh and blood bodies were bound to be afraid of fire, especially sea creatures!<div>


    The fewrge fire trucks sshed gasoline on the beach intermittently. The mes were raging, and the flesh was charred ck. Such a formation was much fiercer than the mages ¡®cone-shaped mes and fire wall spells.


    This dreamy scene fulfilled Kant¡¯s childhood dream.


    Ever since he got the second water gun in his life, he had developed a great interest in the behavior of the piston-like movement.


    It was said that war was the best opportunity to advance the development of science and technology. Kant agreed with this point very much. In the water gun battle with his friends in the same neighborhood, his technological tree had risen rapidly.<div>


    Very soon, ordinary ammunition could no longer satisfy him. Kang De learned the concept of special ammunition without any teacher. Adding a little bit of material to the water or directly using other liquids would increase the lethality and deterrence. For example, ink, this, and that.


    Then, he understood the concept of caliber is justice, big is good, and used heavy weapons in the water gun duel of his friends. He used his lucky money to buy a pesticide dispenser, carrying half a box of water, wearing a child¡¯s helmet, and carrying a modified gun barrel back to the battlefield.


    By the way, that time, he had trapped Little Man in a corner and shot her to tears five times.


    His friends, who had been shot to the point of pissing their pants, also began to buy heavy equipment. This made little Kant understand the concept of an arms race. Since everyone had easily gotten their hands on pesticide sprayers, it made him understand the importance of technological barriers. What was even more terrifying was that Little Man had used a huge amount of money to buy equipment and began his path of revenge, while Kant¡¯s pocket money was almost empty. He thought to himself, I see. No wonder the Soviet Union died.


    Kant used history as a reference and roped in his fellow students who were also short of money. He created public opinion and incited opposition. In the end, he forced everyone to ept the ¡± Heavy Equipment Restriction Convention ¡°, which prohibited the use of weapons of mass destruction such as pesticide sprayers. This allowed water gun fights to return to normal.


    Kant began toe up with new ideas based on what the Americans did in the book. He realized that there was a limit to individualbat, so he decided to take a different approach. He decided to use the watering device on thewn of the residential area for free. With the addition of a water pipe, it would be a cannon position, but the range was a problem.


    So he began to think about how to use a tricycle, a bucket, and a simple water pump to rope in two or three friends to form an alliance and create an APCs¡­


    The game that had gone too far finally suffered a blow from a reduction in dimensions. It was stopped by his parents ¡®forceful intervention. This made Kant understand the cruelty and treachery of the internationalmunity. Under the pressure of arge country, a small country had no dignity to speak of. His Manhattan Project was destined to remain on paper.


    Yes, he wanted a fire truck.


    And now, his childhood dream had finallye true. Not only did he have many fire engines, but he also f * cking sprayed gasoline. This kind of behavior was not only in his childhood, but even now, if he dared to do this, he would definitely have the armed police force mobilized to serve him.


    ¡°Burn! Burn his mother!¡±


    Fire dragons danced in the air, and mes spread across Long Beach.


    Fire was the symbol of the origin of civilization. It was the beginning of humans ¡®strategic deterrence against other animals. It could be said that every human¡¯s DNA was engraved with the instinct of an arsonist.<div>


    Massive amounts of gasoline were sprayed back and forth, seeping into the beach and floating on the surface of the sea. The raging mes caused great damage to the sea monsters and also hindered their advancement. Under the protection of the wall of fire and the artillery fire of the Afu, more than a thousand sailors finallynded.


    Kant came before the officers.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the map! We need to set up a temporary camp on the observation tform five kilometers ahead! It¡¯s easy to set up defenses there!¡±


    Kant drew a simple map on the beach.¡± Our enemies aren¡¯t just the garrison on the ind who we don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve all died. We also have the monsters in the sea!¡± When we arrive at the temporary camp, I will immediately build fortifications and arm you. Then, I need you to carry out some tasks!¡±


    ¡°You can trust us, Your Highness!¡± the officers shouted.


    Kant nodded and said,¡± It¡¯s like this. In the previous battle, the heavy magic devices on the ind left a deep impression on me. me Child Light Spears, catapults, and Raging Tide. These powerful war weapons should be used to clean up the enemies in the sea. The scumbags on the Broken Inds are simply stupid.¡±


    ¡± So, I would like to ask, if you upy these fortresses, do you have any way to activate those heavy magic devices to assist in the uing war?¡±


    Hearing this, the officers ¡®expressions became strange.


    Especially the mages, their expressions were a little subtle.


    The chief mage of the Evergreen Song reacted the fastest. He quickly said,¡± Your Highness, it¡¯s like this. The few heavy magic devices on the ind, such as the me Son Light Spear and the Catapults, are all from the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s military armspany and research and development organization. ording to rumors, the magic devices that the council sells are all tampered with and left a backdoor¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Halsey, the Son of Typhoon, was a Mage of the Council. He had to stand up for the organization.¡± It was an elf who did this!¡± he said angrily. The Raging Tide is such a powerful magic device. You must have a way to control it!¡±


    The humans and elves red at each other, their swords drawn, and they did not give in.<div>


    Kant said expressionlessly,¡± Well, this is an emergency. I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s a back door or not. I¡¯m just asking, do you have any way to crack these heavy magic devices and bypass the spiritual imprint?¡±


    A hint of embarrassment shed across the faces of the two spellcasters. However, they were indeed spellcasters. They were good at controlling their expressions. Halsey said seriously,¡± Your Highness, if we¡¯re talking about brute force, of course there¡¯s a way. After all, no matter what kind of magic device it is, it uses the most basicws of magic, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Kant did not care about that. He waved his hand and said,¡± Then, you guys pick the Spell Casters. After we set up defenses in the target camp, we¡¯ll immediately execute the n to attack the target fortress. We¡¯ll upy the three fortress Magic Devices on the ind and prepare to move now. There are too many people. We can¡¯t even transport them by car. Everyone, run over!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Horus ¡®voice came from the walkie-talkie in front of his chest.¡± Father, the Dragon Scout reported that the sea monsters havended from another area and are surrounding Long Beach. We have to move faster.¡±


    ¡°You all heard it!¡±


    Kant pped his hands. Just run and defend yourself! We¡¯ll cover you!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the Royal Navy will listen to your orders. I will lead the elite troops to fight with Your Highness and protect ourrades.¡±


    His words were sincere and fast.¡± We have the best archers. They are all equipped with enchanted arrows and donned in woven wood armor. They will fight for you with storm-like shooting speed and rock-like defense lines. The more difficult the moment is, the more the elven soldiers are eager to show you our value. We are the most loyal warriors of the queen, not the humiliated ones who are protected¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a series of roars sounded from afar.


    Kant raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    A ck Realm Gate opened in midair. With a whistling sound, metal lumps fell from the sky, making loud booms. Before Quillion could finish speaking, he turned around and saw an iron wall.


    The cold, heavy, and rough armor was full of majesty. Two red lights shot out from the eyes of the face te. The inscriptions of Aurora were engraved on the chest te. The armor that suffused elemental brilliance contained the smell of smoke and death. They were like the guards of the holynd in myths and legends. They walked with firm steps and their bodies were like mountains. The heavy guns they held were shining with the heavy light of heavy metal. They were ready to go to dangerous ces at any time and were ready to fight.<div>


    I¡­ F * ck!


    Quillon¡¯s pupils constricted.


    His heart felt as if it had been hit by a sledgehammer. He opened his mouth slightly, unable to say a word. This arrogant pointy-eared man could swear that he had never been so obsessed with something in his life. When he saw this armor, his heart and eyes were filled with two words!


    Yes! Yes!


    What was this! What the f * ck was this? What the f * ck was this?


    Was it a puppet made by Prince Kant? Just like those golems of the Arcane Magic Council? Why did such a beautiful armor have to be made into a golem? This was much better than the shiny silver girly things worn by the Silver Moon Holy Guards! Moon God above!


    What kind of awesome armor was this!


    This was what elves should wear!


    Those so-called designers, craftsmen, and artists should all eat sh * t!


    So why did he create a golem? It shouldn¡¯t be controlled by boring magical cores andplicated mechanical devices! It was worthy of the bravest warrior! Yes, it was! Only a brave and invincible elf like me can wear it to battle!


    I want it, I want it, I want it! I really want it!


    So herees the question. What do I need to do to get His Highness Kant to forge such armor for me? Should I sign a 50-year short-term employment contract with His Highness?


    His mind was filled with such chaotic thoughts. Then, he heard Kant¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Alright, boys, set up a mobile defense line!¡±


    Kant pped his hands.¡± Listen to my orders. Horus will be your battlefield AI. As a Warrior of Destruction, your enemies will never be limited to humans. This strange thing is just an appetizer. You must get used to all kinds of battlefields, get used to fighting bravely, get used to fighting bravely with all kinds of support, and get used to fighting alone without support!¡±


    ¡°Then! Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Therefore, Quillion looked around, and the dozens of iron lumps in front of him responded loudly.


    ¡°I will fight for you, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The golem was speaking.


    Golem¡­


    No!


    No!


    No! Yes! Demon! Yes!


    And it was a f * cking human! It was themon humannguage! It was still a Goethe ent!


    It was Goethe!


    They were weak Goethe people!


    It¡¯s the Goethe people who were beaten by us until they couldn¡¯t raise their heads and almost destroyed their country!


    Why, why, why!


    Kant was just about to release the Graywind swarm when he felt a strong will staring at him.


    He turned his head and saw that Quillon was staring straight at him.


    That gaze¡­It seemed familiar.


    It seemed like Gori, Xiaoman, and even Tina¡­


    Fuck.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, shivering and looking a little unfriendly.


    ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± Quillion came back to his senses.


    Hiss.


    Kant sucked in a breath of cold air. It did not seem to be an illusion. He saw something from the corner of the elf¡¯s eyes.


    Tears?


    Before he could react, the elf turned around and shouted,¡± You rotten goods! Hurry up and run! He started running! Throwing something at an elf!


    Idiots who grew up in a manure pit! Even the sea maggots didn¡¯t care about the rotten dregs, leaving them in the world would only make bread expensive! For the sake of the Empress, run, run, run!¡±


    For some reason, the elven captain was enraged, and the navy soldiers hurriedly obeyed orders. The team of more than a thousand people began to run at the fastest speed, while the warriors of destruction raised their weapons and began to defend the front line.


    But¡­ What¡¯s wrong?


    Kant looked puzzled. He suddenly stared at me without saying anything. He looked like he had been wronged. Then, he threw a tantrum at the others. It was so, so tsundere¡­


    Could, could it be¡­


    He revealed a terrified expression.


    .. It seemed that he had to stay away from this elf in the future.


    F * ck, living for a long time is dirty.


    Thinking about these crooked things all day long¡­


    ¡± When are we retreating?¡± Kant asked Horus, suppressing his subtle thoughts.


    ¡± In about ten minutes,¡± Horus replied,¡± Father will pour oil into this sea area. The Afu¡¯s hull is being gnawed and attacked by the monsters. It¡¯s reaching its limit¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The Afu was going to retreat.


    First of all, even with the support of the Paragon Element, there was still a limit to the strength of the material.


    Secondly, even though Horus was a powerful artificial intelligence, hisputing power was limited. Next, he had to build a temporary camp halfway up the mountain and set up a cannon position. Horus had to be in charge of the warriors of destruction¡¯sbat support, control the drones in the sky to patrol around, and then be responsible for the fire control of the new camp. He no longer had the spare energy to take care of the Afu.


    ¡°Then¡­Just hold on for another ten minutes!¡±


    The monsters roared as they gathered on the beach. The Warriors of Destruction opened fire one after another. Metal Storm sprayed, rockets and grenades flew everywhere. In the sky, the Razor Squadron formed by Sunlight drones fell and bombarded Long Beach. Long Beach became a terrifying meat grinder. Every moment, a shocking number of monsters died, but more and more deep-sea monsters gathered on the ind.


    In the depths of the Sea-suppressing Castle, a strangeughter sounded.


    ¡°Looks like he is the Fire Stealer.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] I moved some things to my new house today. I¡¯m so tired¡­

 Chapter 593: 593

    Chapter 593: 593


    Touching the Future


    ¡°We have reached the designated location!¡±


    Explosions and gunshots echoed in the distance as the United Navy advanced in silence.


    They had to thank the infrastructure of the Broken Inds as a tourist resort. After leaving Long Beach, the road became t and wide. A five-kilometer march was not a problem for these elite soldiers who did not carry much weight. Moreover, they had the support of spellcasters and potions.


    About 20 minutester, the navies of the various countries boarded the observation deck area of the central ind.


    This was a famous scenic spot on the central ind. From here, one could see more than half of the broken sea. It was located halfway up the mountain and was man-made. There were wide and stable slopes on both sides, and it was a protruding tform. In terms of terrain, it was high and dangerous enough.


    The mage¡¯s entourage flew into the sky to look down and draw a simple map. The fieldmander, Quillion, held a freshly baked sheepskin scroll and walked around the wide tform, giving orders without stopping.


    Moreover, her mouth was full of fragrance,pletely throwing the elegance and arrogance of elves to the back of her mind.


    ¡°Listen up, you sh * t. Move immediately! Did His Highness Kant and Lord Horus rescue a bunch of sh * t buckets? Did you just crawl out from under your mother? Even so, bite off that damn umbilical cord immediately, because those terrible things in the sea are about to attack! I want you to immediately restore your system and ept reorganization. Even if you are¡­¡±


    The captain, whose saliva flew everywhere, was extremely aggressive and violent,pletely different from his previous appearance.


    Whether it was the sailors under hismand or the soldiers on other ships, they all fell silent under the terrifying verbal violence and the terrifying gaze that seemed to want to devour them. No one dared to stand still and stare nkly. They all gathered in the direction of their respective officers. They all smelled something bad.<div>


    Spellcasters enjoyed a certain degree of immunity. After all, they were high-tech military personnel, so they had to have a higher status and preferential treatment. Moreover, mages knew what they had to do.


    Halsey, the Son of Typhoon, was gathered with the other three ships ¡®Chief Mages to arrange the deployment of the spell formation. They also had to select a team to control the magic devices of the few fortresses on the ind.


    They were discussing matters at a table and drawingplicated geometric figures. Halsey nced at Commander Quillion who was cursing in the distance and lowered his voice.¡± I say, what¡¯s wrong with him? It looks like a male turkey trying to find a mate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Quillion¡¯s partner, the chief mage of the Evergreen Song, also looked confused.¡± To be honest, thest time I saw him this excited was 135 years ago when he tried to woo a Countess. In order to show the beautiful and noble elf the results of his army, he¡­ Tsk¡­¡±


    From the way the elven mage shook his head and sighed, it was obvious that his pursuit was unsessful.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anydies here,¡± the chief mage of the Empire on the Snowpeak said softly.


    Then, he attracted the meaningful gazes of the two elven mages in front of him.


    The chief mage of the Floating Shadow chuckled with the pride and reservation of an elf.¡± Sir, no offense, but you know that for long-lived species, it¡¯s not a big deal to change their style, inclination, and thoughts at a certain stage of their lives. As we¡¯ve always said, these are precious and unique experiences in the long river of fate.¡±


    The short-lived creature subconsciously shrunk its butt.


    There were also differences between spellcasters. Compared to elves, human spellcasters still had short lifespans, so they fought for every second. However, their desire for progress and knowledge had not been extinguished. In the end, they would all be sugar-craving fat balls that had no chance with women. On the other hand, elves were much more satisfied. It was really unwilling to think about it.


    But he was still curious,¡±So what exactly is Captain Quillion¡­¡±


    Before they could finish their questions, they heard themander¡¯s voice change from his previous mouth full of fragrance and roar. His voice became extremely attentive and full of desire to show off, and there was also an indescribable awkwardness.


    ¡°Your Highness Kant! Wee! We have arrived at the designated location! All soldiers will fight bravely under your glory and great protection! Awaiting your orders!¡±


    Hiss.


    In that instant, the four Chief Mages sucked in enough cold air to freeze an Ice Curse Dragon to death.


    No way, no way, no way!


    Moon Goddess, is this guy trying to steal the Empress ¡®man?<div>


    They turned their heads stiffly.


    Commander Quillion¡¯s tough face revealed an unprecedented, extremely twisted, warm smile. The so-called iron man¡¯s tenderness was nothing more than this.


    Moreover, there was some kind of nervousness and uneasiness in this smile. That helpless and overly enthusiastic look reminded the mages of their innocent youth, but this scene could no longer make them smile. Instead, their faces were filled with subtlety, fear, and disbelief.


    Halsey lowered his voice.¡± I used to think that you elves were arrogant and arrogant, but this is the only thing I have to say. You have guts. You have guts.¡±<div>


    ¡± I¡¯d like to make a bet,¡± said the Empire Mage.¡± Do you think Commander Quillion will be turned into minced meat by His Highness Kant¡¯s cannon, or will he be chopped up by the Phoenix King and thrown into the sea?¡±


    As for Kant¡­Kant tried his best to calm himself down and took half a step back without leaving a trace.


    Damn it, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was not advisable to change generals at thest minute, I really wanted to kick him down the mountain and feed him to the sea monsters now.


    No matter what, being stared at by an elf who was definitely more than two meters tall with a fawning and fanatical gaze, even if he had been through hundreds of battles, he still felt very terrifying.


    Calm down, calm down, calm down.


    Kant took a deep breath and controlled his expression to create the image of a cold, arrogant, and straight man. He did not waste any time on the other party and went straight to the point.¡± We will build a military fortress here to defend against the sea monsters that are attacking us. We will protect our soldiers and use long-range artillery to support the uing military operations.¡±


    ¡°Wise decision, my lord!¡±


    ¡± We are ready!¡± Quillion cheered.¡± We are waiting for your orders!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment.¡± I still admire your arrogant and unruly look more.¡±


    The elf was stunned for a moment before she suddenly realized what was going on. Ah! I actually forgot about this! Would His Highness Kant think highly of me just because I fawned over him like a court jester? Will you give me that sacred armor because of this?


    No! He¡¯s reminding me!¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right!¡± Quillion¡¯s eyes became even more fanatical and moved when he thought of this. He shouted,¡± That¡¯s true!¡± I feel extremely ashamed! Please allow me to use the blood of battle to prove my value and sincerity to you!¡±<div>


    Ah, you motherf * cker.


    When this war is over, I¡¯ll have Darian transfer you to a deserted ind in the middle of nowhere.


    Kant¡¯s expression was cold as he walked towards therge tform. Quillon, who had a simrly cold expression, followed behind him without saying a word. He looked like a hawk and a wolf, and he looked like a tiger and a loyal dog.


    The chief mages also walked over with subtle expressions.


    At this moment, a raging fire had already ignited at the foot of the mountain. ck smoke filled the air, and the fierce fire stopped the sea monsters from advancing. However, from the big tform, the sea around the ind was already surging with white waves. The undercurrents under the sea were surging, and countless monsters were gathering here.


    ¡°Everyone, you have already seen the situation we are facing now. We do not know what these monsters from the deep sea are, where they came from, or who released them. We also do not know what rtionship the Broken Inds have with these monsters, but one thing is clear¡­¡±


    ¡°If we want to return to the distant harbor, we must find a way to deal with these monsters.¡±


    ¡± Otherwise, as you can see, under the threat of this monster, a long voyage means absolute danger.¡±


    ¡°We have to figure out where these things came from. We have to destroy them.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, I need your help, your experience, your knowledge, and your skills.¡±


    Kant pointed at the mes below.¡± We will now build a military base here. It will serve as a base camp for support and logistics. You will fight here. First, protect yourself and reduce the burden of Horus ¡®fire control. Second, gather manpower to participate in the uingbat missions.¡±


    He turned around and looked at the officers present, as well as the soldiers who were slowly gathering.


    There were more than a thousand soldiers, not too many nor too few.<div>


    ¡± I won¡¯t say too many words of encouragement and encouragement, but this battle is closely rted to everyone. I hope that all of you can return to Distant Harbor alive and remember thismon battle for the rest of your lives.¡±


    ¡± I think this war will be unforgettable for us. I¡¯m also absolutely sure that this war is an honor and glory for all of you.¡±


    ¡± Because you will be fighting with futuristic military equipment and tactical support that far exceeds your understanding. You will personally experience the baptism of an unprecedented military revolution, and you will have logistics support that is unimaginable for every army since ancient times. This will eventually be the most precious asset, allowing you who survived this war to touch the future earlier and clearer than yourrades¡­¡±


    ¡± You will eventually understand that after you be officers or even generals, when you officially serve under me, or when you are still loyal to your mothend, the experience, experience, and knowledge of this war will continue to provide you with help. But that is a matter of the future, and now-¡±


    Some of the soldiers were deep in thought when they heard Kant¡¯s words, but most of them were confused and surprised.


    This was not some kind of passionate battle mobilization that incited the will to fight. What Kant had said was too illusory. The soldiers who were in danger could not understand it, nor did they feel it was real.


    However, this did not stop them from preparing to p and cheer under the instructions of their respective superiors.


    After all, it was one of the obligations of the soldiers in feudal and capitalist countries to listen to the silly big shots who came out of nowhere to give a speech and then apud and cheer.


    But that didn¡¯t stop Kant from using his final words to stir up the group.


    ¡°And now!¡±


    ¡°Let me summarize what you have to do now!¡± He raised his King¡¯s Finger.


    ¡± With the unlimited supply of dozens of free and steaming instant noodles, ham sausages, biscuits, dried meat, chocte, candies, and drinks, and with the firepower assistance of Horus, who will blow up everything wherever he points, we will send any monsters who dare to resist and the idiots from the Broken Inds to eat sh * t. We will knock down all the idiots who dare to stop us from going home, and then swagger back to the distant port safely. To those stupidrades who didn¡¯t get to catch up with this good thing-bragging for a month!¡±


    The soldiers were stunned at first, but then they let out heaven-shaking fanatical shouts and cheers. Whistles and praises were endless, and their morale was instantly boosted!<div>


    The uneasiness and fear of being forced to abandon the ship and escape and being trapped on this ind were swept away!


    The following events were extremely smooth. There was no need for the officers to scold and urge them. The navy had already taken action on their own initiative. The seats, restaurants, shops, and pavilions on the sightseeing tform were all demolished and thrown off the cliff. The mages were setting up positions, the elves were reorganizing the archer regiment, and the logistics team and engineers were preparing to build defensive fortifications.


    The Realm Gate opened in the air.


    Large ballistae descended from the sky andnded at the positions marked by the engineers. The navy soldiers cheered and climbed up to the ballistae to measure the distance.


    Other than the Snowy Peak, Kant had taken the other three warships into the White Fog World. He had been coveting the magic core, which was the culmination of the magic alchemy system in the other world. This thing could probably bepared to the steam engine of Earth¡¯s era. Of course, it was even more important than that.


    Now, he finally had the chance to study it.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he used the ballista. It was just the embodiment of mechanical engineering and materials science. He just needed to keep a few of them.


    The ballistae and mini magic devices of the various warships were all ced on the sightseeing tform. Then, they were immediately towed away by the navy to be fixed, set up, and began to be tested.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Halsey hurried over and handed over a blueprint.¡± The Earth and Nature Magicians are already in position. The engineer battalion will cooperate with them. We will demolish the buildings and nts on the observation tform to obtain building materials. With this as the foundation, we will build a high defensive wall. The specific design is as follows¡­¡±


    Kant did not even look at the blueprint. Instead, he handed Halsey an A4 paper.¡± You came at the right time. Leave the wall to me. I need the earth mages to dig out the foundation for me.¡±


    Halsey took a look and said nkly,¡±This is¡­¡± The moat?¡±


    ¡°.. It¡¯s the foundation. Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Even the Chief Mage was a member of the navy. Obedience was the top priority. Soon, the Spell Casters followed the blueprint and used their magic devices as support. They shattered the bricks and pushed away the soil. Following Kant¡¯s instructions, they dug a deep trench that surrounded the tform like a moat.


    Then, the Realm Gate opened, and heavy metal pieces fell to the ground.


    The mages watched in shock as sections of the steel walls fell from the sky and embedded themselves into the trenches. They were neatly arranged, and with a loud bang, they easily surrounded the entire tform. Towers, stairs, sandbags, and other modules fell to the ground. Horus controlled the small robots to crawl up and down, and used the electric welding device toplete the final fixing.


    This was also the preparation Kant had made during this period of time.


    Or rather, it was a war n that had long been on the agenda.


    The construction of the construction project was to use Earth¡¯s powerful industrial capabilities to customize many semi-finished building materials that ¡± seemed to have no problems ¡°. They wouldplete the final pre-packaging in the White Fog World, and then when needed, they wouldplete the instantaneous deployment in the other world. Walls, towers, turrets, fortifications, logistics armory, medical centers, and even more buildings.


    It was foreseeable that this n would provide Kant with an unprecedented deployment capability and a huge tactical advantage in the future when the military conflicts would inevitably be more intense and dangerous.


    After all, the sound of doomsday was looming, thend from outer space was eyeing them covetously, the appearance of the element of contradiction, and information from the past and the future¡­ All of this made Kant feel more and more threatened.


    This protocol was named ¡± Command and Conquer.¡±


    Fixed turrets, mortars, machine gun defenses, rocketunchers, and even heavy artillery.


    Then there was the ammunition depot, medical center, and logistics kitchen.


    Under the astonished gazes of the navy, an impregnable and terrifying defensive fortress was quickly built. In front of those ferocious and powerful alchemical weapons, the soldiers who were nervously adjusting the ballistae suddenly felt¡­It was dull.


    ¡± Don¡¯t belittle yourself. Enchanted ballistae and magic devices can sometimes y an unexpected role.¡±


    Kant consoled them. Then, he turned to the officers who were still in a daze.¡± But I still need the help of some soldiers who are quick to learn. Horus ¡®energy is limited. Some weapons that require little skill and don¡¯t have high requirements will be controlled by some of the navy soldiers.¡±


    ¡± My men and Horus will teach them how to fight. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too difficult, especially against such arge number of enemies.¡±


    ¡± Gentlemen, you have 30 minutes to organize your troops into the battle system of this defensive fortress. Pick out the assault team that will seize the fortress¡¯s magic device. Send the cook to the kitchen. Everyone is hungry!¡±


    Kant¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    Rockets shot into the sky in the distance. The turrets spun, and heavy artillery roared. Horus had already taken over the base¡¯s fire control and began to fire at the sea monsters that were attacking in groups. The navy of the alliance fleet looked around nkly. Everything seemed like a dream. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the steel fortress from the beautiful observation tform. The smell of smoke and the luster of metal were everywhere.


    At this moment, they seemed to understand.


    They understood what Kant had told them earlier.


    An unprecedented military revolution, unimaginable logistical support, and the most precious wealth.


    And¡­


    Touch the future.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Yes, he had moved to a new house. The house he lived in before had been under renovation for the past year. First, it was 2702, then 2301, and finally 1202. By the way, 1202 was his boss¡¯s house. He had lived in his hometown for half a year this year, so he thought that it should be renovated no matter what. When he came back, he saw that it was installed. 2301 was indeed renovated, but his mother¡¯s 2302 had started again. By the way, I live in 2402, which happens to be downstairs from my house. F * ck f * ck, what else could he do? They could only move.

 Chapter 594: 594

    Chapter 594: 594


    The Smells of a Snitch


    It was a product of the Lanshan Dragon Alchemy Research Center. It was theunching site of the catapult type super-heavy kic energy cannon.


    ¡°Loaded!¡±


    ¡± Enchantmentpleted!¡±


    ¡°The strength of the arm has been restored!¡±


    With the help of the capstan, the puppet, and the operator, the bullets weighing in tons were pushed into the projectile section.


    The mechanical lock was closed and secured.


    The alchemist activated the pre-installed enchantment array in the pellet. The triple iron hoop of the pellet lit up one after another, and the elemental power stored in it began to be active, brewing the power to destroy everything.


    The Natural Spell Caster worked together with the Alchemist to stimte and repair the internal structure of the rod arm that was damaged due to the huge transformation and energy transmission from thestunch.


    Then, he gave theunch supervisor a confirmation signal.


    ¡°Revise confirmed!¡±<div>


    ¡°Calctionplete!¡±


    ¡°Target adjusted!¡±


    ¡°Attack the sightseeing tform in the middle of the ind!¡±


    The director of the catapult firing position pressed the trigger and poured magic power into it.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Mana was transmitted through the active wood core in the trigger rod, and then the fire element trigger was activated. The mes ignited, and the surging fire element spread along theplicated magic. After a series of violent elemental reactions, it finally activated the most passive earth element, and then activated the bnce weight!


    This semi-magicized kic weapon was essentially equipped with the idea of a heavy catapult. It used mechanics and geometry tounch heavy enchanted bullets, urately hitting the target without guidance. It would not be hindered by interception spells or mental power weapons. It was extremely reliable.


    The effects of magic and alchemy on this terrifying war weapony in the strengthening of the arm structure and the strength of the materials.


    It was also equipped with the most important counterweights of the heavy trebuchets.


    The principle of equipping a heavy trebuchet was to use manpower or material resources to raise a heavy counterbnce hammer and then let it fall freely. The potential energy of the falling heavy object was converted into kic energy, and the cannonball on the other side of the lever was thrown out rapidly. Magic and alchemy gave a more advanced idea!


    The elemental trigger activated a huge amount of earth elements in the counterbnce hammer. The ancient earth patterns on the surface of the heavy hammer shone brightly. The heavy totem pole regained its powerful elemental attributes. The gravity increased rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it reached the upper limit of the capstan rope. Then, with a snap, the rope broke, and the earth totem fell violently with the force of andslide, throwing the huge projectile from the throwing table!


    The heavy wind whistled, and the triple ring began to spin. The cannonball with the momentum of thunder soared into the sky. All the data had been calcted, and the trajectory had been carefully calcted. Its target was the observation tform of the central ind. Now, that beautiful ce was upied by evil invaders!


    Destroy them!


    The soldiers at the firing site looked up at the ball of destruction that soared into the sky. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    They all knew how powerful the catapults were. The one-ton shells were embedded with arge number of magic crystals and pre-set spells. Once they reached the attack position, they could explode with the most terrifying explosion, impact, and elemental damage, with a killing radius of hundreds of meters.


    As long as the shellnded, at least half of the enemy soldiers on the observation tform would be dead.


    However, after the cannonball flew out for several kilometers, the sky was lit up with mes. Two streaks of air currents shot out from the front like two sharp arrows hitting the cannonball, shattering it into pieces.


    The Avenger-style reflection system in the cannonball took effect, and the shattered shrapnelunched a nket counterattack in the direction of the interception under the push of the magic circle. However, in the next moment, like a meteor shower, countless rays of light whistled past, and the fragments of the giant stone cannonball were also shattered by a few rivers of mes that swept in turn.


    They simultaneously let out a cry of pity.<div>


    ¡°reload!¡±


    Theunching supervisor of the trebuchets ordered without hesitation.


    The people in charge of the heavy magic devices were the Ind Master¡¯s absolute confidants. If their loyalty could not be guaranteed, the Ind Master would not be the Ind Master. The person in charge was equally loyal. Even though he knew that the catapults posed no threat to Kant, he still decided to fight the detestable Skyquaters to the end.


    That was because the Ind Master had ordered him to fight Kant.<div>


    ¡°We still have a lot of ammunition! We still have a lot of courage! Although the enemy¡¯s alchemical weapons are powerful, they will be used less and less. Our reserves are definitely more than theirs! Now was the time to show the invader their strength and courage. Continue loading! Prepare tounch!¡±


    Theunch site waspletely sealed off, and the soldiers serving here had no idea what was going on outside. The observation team and Hawkeye officers, who could use atmospheric prating spells, were already in a state of half-house arrest and half-surveince. In the entireunch site, except for a small number of spellcasters, no one knew what was going on.


    Most people did not know that the sea monsters had invaded the ind on arge scale, that the ind masters were missing, that Kant had swept through the entire ind with his swift and fierce alchemical weapons, and that he had killed two garrison legions in less than ten minutes. They also did not know that the people of Skyquaking actually had terrifying weapons that could attack the entire ind.


    They did not need to know.


    The person-in-charge¡¯s face was gloomy. He kept issuing orders to confirm the outer defenses and the smooth flow of supplies. He knew that the current situation was very dangerous, and he also knew that Kant¡¯s power was unmatched. However, the catapults had to cause enough trouble for Kant and distract him so that the master of the castle in the Sea-suppressing Castle would have more room to do something, whether it was fighting or retreating.


    He chose to be loyal here, do his own thing, andplete his mission.


    But now, a disturbing doubt troubled him.


    Why didn¡¯t Kant just raze this ce to the ground?


    He used his atmospheric vision to see the rocketunchersunched from the Astolford sweeping through a group of underground fortresses like hailstones, burning the miserable defenders to only bones.


    Due to itsbat mechanism, the catapult magic device could not hide most of its structure under the fortress like the me Son Light Spear and the Raging Tide. Its firing position was open.


    This meant that Kant could use the same method to turn the ce into a sea of fire.


    The person-in-charge had a sh of inspiration.


    So that was the case.<div>


    He smiled coldly.¡± You want to capture us and capture the catapults? What a joke.


    Kant, I know how powerful you are. I know that your alchemical weapons are powerful and that wherever they go, the ground will be scorched. However, destroying and upying are two different things. Of course, you can easily destroy us and the catapults, but you can forget about getting it in one piece because you will have to face a group of the toughest and most unyielding guardians!


    We will destroy the catapults before you seed!


    Theunching supervisor looked around. The trebuchets were open-air, which was a weakness. Therefore, he considered making up for this weakness in the construction andyout.


    Among the three magic devices on the ind, the catapults had the strongest security. The surrounding terrain, fortifications, and personnel had all been carefully modified, built, and trained. No matter where Kant¡¯s minions came from, they would be discovered immediately.


    What awaited them was a storm of attacks and the most tenacious resistance!


    They might not be able to stop Kant, but they could at least buy some time to destroy the catapults!


    Even if a dragon attacked from the air, the Interceptor Formation and Defensive Mages would instantly detect it andunch a powerful anti-air spell. There was absolutely no problem!


    With this in mind, he continued to encourage,¡±We will eventually win!¡± There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡­¡±


    In the next moment, he heard the howling of the wind in the sky.


    Then, the rm rang!


    The mages of the observation team shouted at the top of their lungs,¡±Space-¡±


    The person-in-charge subconsciously raised his head, only to see that in the sky, the Realm Gate had silently opened.<div>


    Huge ck shadows fell rapidly!


    In the blink of an eye, arge foot with a cold glintnded on his face.


    His fragile body did notst for even a second before he was smashed into a puddle by the power armor that fell from the sky. His face was deformed first, and then his chest was stepped on. Then, his spine exploded like firecrackers. Amidst the crackling sounds, his back was stuck to his calf, and his entire body was folded in half.


    Blood sttered from his broken skin. He was like a southern cockroach that had been trampled to death, red juice bursting in all directions.


    The Doomsday Warrior who had stomped him to death lifted his.50 heavy machine gun. mes spewed out as the explosive bullets fired rapidly. The soldiers who drew their swords and rushed over seemed to have been swept by a huge invisible sickle. Their bodies were broken and their limbs exploded. In the surroundings, with a heavy whistling sound, soldiers in power armor fell from the Realm Gate one after another, and then a terrible massacre began!


    Screams continued to ring out. Gunshots and the sound of bodies being torn apart were mixed together. The soldiers in power armors were teleported to their faces. Even the modern military powers on Earth had not enjoyed such a blessing, let alone these otherworldly people. The continuous death and continuous loud noises easily destroyed their rationality!


    ¡°Ulysses, use closebat! There are three enemies fifty meters to your left. Heavy firearms will destroy the magic device and kill them!¡±


    Lord Horus ¡®voice rang in his ears, making Valentan¡¯s messenger feel extremely at ease.


    From the corner of his eye, he could see a small light screen in the lower left corner of the visor. It was a map that showed his position, direction, allies, and even enemies around him. The messenger quickly locked on to the enemy. He threw down the light machine gun in his hand and pulled out the chainsaw sword on his back. He took two steps forward and bypassed the test tform of the trebuchets. Strange energy surged out from the Paragon Core on his back, strengthening his arms.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    ¡± But Ulysses,¡± Horus praised,¡± your calmness and intelligence have impressed me more than your fighting will and skills. Father and I both think you can y a bigger role than just a warrior. Now, do you see the tactical map?¡± The five people at ten o¡¯clock, you will try to rece me andmand them in battle.¡±


    On the other side of the battlefield, another Warrior of Destruction was also receiving real-time guidance from Lord Horus.¡± The power armor has given you the physique of a warrior, but you are still a mage. The uing upgrades and improvements of the power armor will emphasize this point. The spellcasters will be given exclusive power armor that is more suitable for them to fight. But now, I need your cooperation and testing-stretch out your hands.¡±


    The Basic Mage who had put down his weapon extended his hands without hesitation. Several enemies had already rushed up to him. Horus said calmly,¡± Your power armor has a built-in core of fire birch wood. It is often used to make fire wands. Now, use the conical me!¡±<div>


    Magic surged and a model was constructed. However, this familiar casting was different from the past because the powerful energy in the Paragon Core instantly increased the effect of the spell. Two fire dragons roared and shot out. As the Warrior of Destruction opened his hands, they surged to both sides, and the scorching heat instantly swallowed the enemy!


    ¡°Burning Hand!¡±


    The spellcaster clenched his right fist, and mes surged to restrain it. Then, he suddenly swung it, and a huge ming fist rushed out, smashing into an ice mage who was casting a spell with a staff.


    The opponent¡¯s spell hadn¡¯t even formed yet!


    A huge surprise filled the beginner mage¡¯s heart.


    This thing was indeed much more useful than a magic staff!


    ¡± Well done, spellcasters. Now, cast aside the old rules and begin to adapt to the new way of fighting. The power armor that Father has given you will redefine mages.¡±


    Under Horus ¡®guidance andmand, the dozens of Warriors of Destruction fought as one. They were orderly and had a clear division ofbor. They suppressed the enemy with long-range firepower, attacked the enemy at close range, and were supported by mages. They fought like a team, expelling and destroying the guardians of the catapults from the inside out.


    Kant used the power of the Fire Stealer to cut off the control circuit of the self-destruct device. Then, he stood aside and watched the first battle of his first legion. It looked good.


    Father, the conventional weapons on Earth are no longer suitable for them.¡±


    ¡± The power armor¡¯s ability to withstand recoil far surpasses that of humans,¡± Horus said.¡± It¡¯s even better than some light vehicles. They can wield more powerful weapons in battle, and they do need them.¡±


    ¡°The weapons on Earth are designed to fight against humans. Due to military expenses, they are more inclined to choose between cost-effectiveness and cost-effectiveness, but we are different¡­Our enemies are not just humans. Not in the past, not now, and definitely not in the future.¡±


    Kant nodded silently.¡± That requires a production line.¡±


    In terms of individual firearms, were there any firearms on Earth that were far more powerful and urate than military firearms? There were, and there were many of them, but there was not much production and demand. On Earth, there were terrifying shotguns that fired exaggerated.750-Nitro Express bullets, but they were hand-made. They were toys for tycoons, and their power was indeed great. However, if any general proposed to equip them in the army, they would probably be sent to a mental hospital on the spot.


    ¡°The next stage is to consider the overall industrialyout on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kant looked at the battlefield that was graduallying to an end.¡± But now, we have to bring them back to the Far Harbor.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the reconnaissance going?¡±he asked after some thought.


    Horus replied,¡± There are a total of three areas on the central ind that are t and wide enough. However, two of them are in low-lying areas near the sea and have already been upied by sea monsters. Thest one is on the mountain, in the back garden of the Sea-suppressing Castle. The rich ind owner has built a huge racecourse on the teau that belongs to him alone. It¡¯s vast and t. It should be able to meet our needs, father.¡±


    Kant nodded and cast his gaze at the summit, the most conspicuous part of the ind.


    It was a continuous, vast castle.


    ¡°In other words¡­¡± He exhaled.¡± We have to go there no matter what?¡±


    ¡°No matter what?¡±


    ¡± Father,¡± Horus sharply noticed the word.¡± It sounds like you asked me to find a wide and t area. This is just a backup n.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a backup n¡­When the situation is bad, at least we can bring everyone back alive.¡± Kant said coldly,¡± But before that, if the situation permits, we have to go to that damned castle and find the Ind Master inside. We have to ask him if he knows anything about the current situation.¡±


    A sea monster that appeared out of thin air, ferocious, fearless, and inrge numbers.


    The Ind Master who had ordered the attack on Kant at the critical moment.


    The former made him, a fire thief who had experienced many big battles, sense a familiar aura.


    Thetter¡¯s extremely abnormal behavior made him smell the scent of a traitor.


    ¡± Thest magic device of the fortress has been upied. Father, the Raging Tide and the me Son Light Spear are also under our control. Now, we can organize an attack and exploration of the Sea-suppressing Castle.¡±


    ¡± Alright.¡± Kant nodded.¡± Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Ah, it¡¯s gettingte again. I¡¯ve decided to push the update time to at least one o¡¯clock in the evening for the next week. I¡¯ll y the Soul of Tsifu Ind whenever I¡¯m there.

 Chapter 595: 595

    Chapter 595: 595


    The Best Bad News


    ¡± Furnace core energy gathering!¡±


    ¡± The elemental channel is clear!¡±


    ¡°Prism Refraction ready!¡±


    ¡°Theunch pad has been opened!¡±


    ¡°Radiate!¡±


    zing rays shot out from theunch pad, and the ming spears reflected off the Mage Tower¡¯s prism. The deflected des of light swept across the vast beach, and transparent ss crystals were burned all the way. The sea monsters swarming over were dehydrated and evaporated like trisomniacs, and the ground was covered with charred corpses and shiny ss marks!


    ¡°Continue to shine! Prism Deflection!¡±


    The navy mages on the mage tower were like Fruit Ninjas, controlling the powerful des of light to cut around. Wherever they went, the sea monsters were instantly killed!


    Now that the three fortresses on the central ind had beenpletely upied, the Arcane Magic Council and the elite mages of the elves ¡®navy had used their own hard work to crack the three strategic weapons and used them for their own use, starting a massacre of the sea monsters that had rushed ashore.


    As for the mage tower responsible for reflecting the me Son Light Spear¡­ Although the few mage towers that could attack Long Beach had already been destroyed, there were still other mage towers from other angles.<div>


    Deputy Governor Kang made a trip there and used a cannonball the size of a vinegar bowl to make the mages on duty bow their heads in respect. Then, he pulled the mage tower upside down and sent it to the designated attack position.


    Didn¡¯t the Prism Tower rise from the ground? This was not strange.


    The Spell Casters and Apprentices who had surrendered were carried back to therge tform base by the Dragon Attack Mech. Kant had something to ask them.


    Archmagus Mei Xizhu and his good brother, Elric, were the first to abandon the darkness and turn to the light. They asked about their formerrades and fellow countrymen.


    Now that he had the courtesy, he let down his guard a little, and then he took advantage of the situation to interrogate him.


    In a small dark room, a mage sat on a chair and curiously looked at themp on the table. He was very interested in this kind of alchemical magic tool that had no magic fluctuations but could emit light on its own. However, his attention was quickly attracted by the food on the table. It was a bowl that looked like it was made of paper. The lid was lifted with a crack, emitting hot steam and an alluring smell. This made him subconsciously swallow his saliva.


    Outside, there were soldiers from the logistics team dragging a trailer of artillery shells to urgently transport them. There were also two puppet-dogs beside them, each carrying two bags of machine gun ammunition as they ran.


    Even further away, there were explosions. Light and smoke kept blooming, and the sky was filled with the shrieks of death.


    Kant pulled open the shutters to let in the light from outside. He looked outside a few times before turning around.¡± You know who I am, right?¡±


    As the controller of the Mage Tower¡¯s prism during the war, the mage¡¯s status and arcana rank were naturally not low. He was also considered a senior expert in the staff system of the Broken Inds and was quite famous.


    However, everything he was proud of was nothing in front of Kant.


    In terms of status, Kant was usually chatting andughing with the Phoenix King. He had only made enemies with the Holy Empire, the Arcane Magic Council, and the Dragon Ind. Of course, he was much higher than him.


    In terms of arcana ranks, even though Kant did not go to the Arcane Magic Council to take the professional level examination or certification, the fewrge stones that had fallen from the sky over the past few months were the best proof. The arcane world valued strength above all else. The reputation of a Forbidden Mage was so extravagant that a spellcaster like him could not even imagine it.


    Moreover, this man was famous in the world for killing elves and dragons without blinking.


    Thus, this spellcaster who had a high status on the ind immediately stood up like a primary school student. His tone was terrified, as if he was reciting the introduction of a character in a history textbook, such as ¡± famous ideologist, lecturer, revolutionary,¡± and so on. He opened his mouth and said,¡± You are a Forbidden Mage, the Dragon of Aurora, the enemy of Sunset Moon¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Alright, alright.¡±


    Kant pointed at the chair.


    He pulled out a chair and sat in front of the mage.


    The Aurora Dragon reached out and adjusted the angle of the tablemp.¡± Since you know who I am,¡± he said calmly,¡± you should also know what I hate most.¡±<div>


    The mage gulped. I hate traitors the most.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Kang De felt relieved. It seemed that Kang Xue had slowly spread. It felt good.


    He nodded and said,¡± Since you¡¯re so clear, then we have a basis for our next conversation. I hate traitors and people who don¡¯t keep their promises, but other than that, I¡¯m also a reasonable person. I¡¯m willing to put myself in your shoes and give you trust. Now, I¡¯m interested in making a deal or agreement with you.¡±<div>


    ¡°.. Please speak.¡±


    Kant pointed outside.¡± You should know that the outside world has be a big manure pit. Many monsters have emerged from the sea. The Broken Inds are doomed. My main goal now is to bring my people back alive. I can make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡± My bargaining chip is that I can bring you and your people to the distant port when I evacuate. After that, you can leave on your own or stay. If you¡¯re interested, you can even work under me. However, the prerequisite is that you pass the assessment and prove your value to me.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±The mage said without hesitation.


    ¡°Let me finish first.¡± There was no emotion in Kant¡¯s tone.¡± I must emphasize that I regard this as a promise. What I want in return is for you to answer all my questions. Do your best and not hide anything. If you agree, it will be considered a promise. Both of us will do our best. You will fulfill your promise, and so will you. However, if I find out that you are lying or hiding anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be happy,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°.. Absolutely not, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Let me judge.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then the first question¡­¡± Kant tilted his head.¡± Were those monsters created by you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The mage was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously said,¡± No¡­¡±


    Then, he came to his senses and carefully recalled. He smiled bitterly and said,¡± I really don¡¯t know, Your Highness. With my rank and status, I¡¯ve never heard of such topics and rumors. If this is really the Ind Master¡¯s secret weapon, it¡¯s not something someone like me can know.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± That makes sense. The second question is that the central ind is thergest. I think the poption should be thergest as well.¡±<div>


    The mage answered honestly,¡± In terms of the number of garrisons, workers, handymen, and merchants, it is indeed the most. However, there are no civilians living here, nor do they receive ordinary tourists. Those whoe here to enjoy themselves are all big shots with status, status, and money. Other than them and the ind owner, the rest of the people on the ind are all here to protect, serve, and please them¡­¡±


    ¡°Then where did all these people go?¡±


    Kant asked,¡± After the sea monster attack, we fought all the way here from the vicinity of Argus Ind. Before that, the central ind didn¡¯t seem to have been invaded by the sea monsters. However, other than the garrison and defense forces, I didn¡¯t see any ordinary people. Where did they go?¡±


    The spellcaster was stunned for a moment. I can only answer what I know. When your ultimatum spread throughout the Broken Sea, the order from the Sea-suppressing Castle was to continue attacking and hold our posts. They said that these sea monsters were Devourers released by you. Your words were just a show to lure us into letting our guard down.¡±


    Kant scoffed.


    ¡°As for where the people on the ind went¡­I¡¯m not too sure, but when I was on duty, out of uneasiness and hesitation, I used Eagle Eye and Atmospheric Pration Array to observe the situation on the ind.¡±


    ¡± Before the attack broke out,¡± the spellcaster said softly,¡± I was on duty at a resort winery on the east side of Wizard Tower No. 12. Everyone had already evacuated. Evacuated towards Sea-suppressing Castle.¡±


    ¡± All of them?¡± Kant frowned.


    ¡°Yes, everything.¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± the mage emphasized.¡± From the winery manager to the handyman farmers, to the waiters, wine judges, maids, and a series of other staff members, they were all escorted by the guards and retreated to the castle.¡±


    Kant raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Your boss is the owner of this ind. Is he a kind-hearted person who loves his people like his own children?¡±


    The mage was stunned, then shook his head and said,¡± Your Highness, this ind is a paradise, a dreand built by the owner himself. Many of the rich and powerful people in the world would never forget it. It can make those knowledgeable and powerful people feel extremely happy. What exactly is the so-called service? Even a mage like me doesn¡¯t want to think about it.¡±<div>


    ¡± He controls 40% of the wealth in the Broken Inds and has business partners all over the world. I don¡¯t know how much money he has, and I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even know himself. However, if we were to rank the 20 richest people in the world, he would definitely be among them.¡±


    ¡°Do you think a rich man like him, who has always been so rich, is a good person?¡±he asked with a bitter smile.


    Kant¡¯s expression changed slightly.¡± Tsk.¡±


    He stood up and snapped his fingers. The lights in the room lit up.


    ¡°The transaction isplete. You did well¡­Not bad for now. You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯ll take you and your people away. During this period, you¡¯ll be under house arrest. Don¡¯t use any spells, don¡¯t do anything suspicious. Once you¡¯re discovered, you know the consequences.¡±


    Then, he pushed open the door and left.


    ¡°Quillion! Halsey!¡±


    The elves and humans immediately got into position.


    ¡± What¡¯s the situation on the other inds?¡± Kant looked at the Son of Typhoon.


    Halsey reported,¡± We sent a message to the inds with the omnipresent wind, but the observation of the atmospheric vision and Eagle Eye is not optimistic. The other inds do not have our attack power, and they were also attacked by sea monsters at the first moment. The casualties were huge. Countless monsters attacked ships, docks, residential areas, and settlements¡­¡±


    When he said this, he let out a sigh.


    ¡°.. There are heavy casualties, and the sea monsters ¡®attacks are constantly spreading.¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment.<div>


    Although the evacuation operation had almost all the citizens of Aurora, Goethe, Empire, Elves, and the Arcane Magic Council who wanted to leave, there were still many people left on the Broken Inds.


    Many of them were hostile to Kant. Some were willing to be theckeys of the ind masters, while others were ignorant and unable to control their fate¡­Just like that, he died in the mouth of the ferocious sea monster.


    Regardless of their standpoint, the helpless fall of life would always make people sigh in their hearts.


    However, he did not have any good ideas and could not save so many people.


    It was even difficult for him to immediately withdraw his thousand men back to the distant port.


    He sighed,¡±Did you notice¡­¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s up!¡± the Hawkeye Officer on the observation tform shouted.


    At the same time, Horus ¡®voice rang in his ear.¡± Father, we¡¯ve detected a new situation. On the ind in the southeast, there are spellcasters flying towards the observation tform with the help of gliding equipment. There¡¯s also a hot air balloon taking off. It¡¯s the Eye of Lucius that the Investigation Corps used previously¡­¡±


    Kant suddenly realized something. That¡¯s right!¡±


    Why didn¡¯t I think of this before!


    The sea monsters were endless. They attacked from the deep sea, gnawed at ships, jumped gangs, and ate people. It was no longer safe to sail, but these ferocious sea monsters could swim in the deep sea and climb ontond, but they could not fly!


    He had been troubled by his previous calctions and felt that it was impossible to withdraw more than a thousand people at once. It was a problem of rigid thinking.


    They couldn¡¯t travel by sea, space teleportation was difficult and troublesome, and air transportation required a space. However, after thinking about it, they forgot one thing-the first time humans traveled in the sky, they didn¡¯t use fixed-wing aircraft.


    It was a hot air balloon.


    Aircrafts with simr principles also appeared in the other world, but they used more magic power.


    Even Goethe had a lot of equipment.


    Kant no longer hesitated. He turned to Halsey and said,¡± Inform the entire Broken Inds. I will do my best to provide aid to the survivors. Anyone who is willing to help, regardless of their status or wealth, will have a chance to receive help as long as they work hard to save themselves.¡±


    ¡± Tell them to set off to the highest point of each ind and gather all the Spell Casters on each ind. I¡¯ll send hot air balloons to each ind. I need experienced Spell Casters to control them¡­¡±


    The officers were stunned.


    They did not expect Kant to give such an order.


    Regardless of status or wealth.


    If it was to save the spellcasters, the rich, and the technicians, it was understandable. After this battle, the Broken Inds were finished. It was indeed a worthwhile deal to be able to use such a favor to win over the most valuable talent in thisnd of wealth, but¡­Do you want to save the poor and the untouchables?


    ¡± What¡¯s the problem?¡± Kant frowned when he saw their surprised looks.


    ¡°.. No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    They looked at each other, then came to a realization and revealed a self-deprecating smile.


    The navy was sometimes more romantic than the army.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to say¡­¡± ¡± That¡¯s what we should do!¡± Quillion bowed and thumped his chest.


    Halsey turned around and shouted,¡±Wind Mage team! Sound Howling Formation!¡±


    ¡± Father, don¡¯t forget that the people you want to save might have been scolding you just a few hours ago. They might still be scolding you now.¡± Horus chuckled softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m kind. I¡¯ll give them a chance to change their minds.¡±


    ¡± Those who are willing to believe you or are wise have already left during the evacuation operation. Are these diehards worth saving, father?¡± The Transformers asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡± Those who have money will pay with their lives,¡± Kant said firmly.¡± Those who don¡¯t will work for me. I will use them to create more value and use them to save more people who are worth saving. Do you think it¡¯s not worth it?¡±


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡°When have you ever seen me do something good for free?¡±Kant asked impatiently.


    ¡°Ah, there are quite a few of them. For example, Valentan, Lucerne, Moani¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! That¡¯s called a long-term investment!¡±


    ¡°Quillion, form an assault team!¡± Kant shouted. There were also the most experienced tactical advisors, construction experts, trap experts, alchemy advisors, and other members! When the rescue operation begins, we have to go to the castle and kick down the door! Besides saving people, you have to punish evil!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the elven captain replied loudly. We will obey your orders!¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re certain that this has something to do with the ind owner,¡± Horus smiled.


    Kant snapped his fingers and opened the Realm Gate.¡± All signs point to him being involved. Besides, what do you think he¡¯s doing by luring most of the people on this ind into the castle? He¡¯s not a kind-hearted person who loves his people like his own children, right?¡±


    ¡°Hostage?¡±the Transformers guessed. Perhaps he thinks that Father is a kind-hearted person who loves his people like his own children, so he took many innocent people as hostages and forced you to let him live?¡±


    Kant shrugged and jumped into the white fog world. He only left one sentence behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best bad news.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Damn it¡­

 Chapter 596: 596

    Chapter 596: 596


    Sacrifice of Flesh and Blood


    Nelson, the manager of the me Son Light Spear Launching Array, led his men to the Sea-suppressing Castle.


    After a few of the refraction prism were destroyed, the me Son Light Spear had lost its attacking effect. He could not contact the Sea-suppressing Castle. After thinking about it, he decided to retreat from the me Son Light Spear position.


    He wanted to personally investigate Master¡¯s whereabouts.


    However, he had been bombarded by long-range rockets as soon as he left the fortress, and more than half of his men had been killed on the spot. Now, there were less than a hundred people who had fled to the castle with him.


    The towering castle gate was right in front of them.


    The startled birds looked up.


    This was the Sea-suppressing Castle, the mansion of the Ind Master, and also the ce where he entertained his most distinguished guests. The rumors about this ce were secret and terrifying, but they could also arouse the desire of the people who discussed it.


    It was said that one of the biggest consumables here every day was intelligent life.


    In this ce, people were also expendable items. They were used to satisfy the various unimaginable hobbies of the big shots, for them to admire, for them to have fun, and even for them to eat.


    No amount of extravagant descriptions and fantasies could describe the scenery inside. Peerless wine, supreme delicacies, passionate beauties, exquisite instruments, and all the imaginable games were only avable for the world¡¯s top money and power transactions. Everyone was discussing, curious, and even eager about the things in this castle. For employees like them, one of the greatest motivation for hard work was the reward for being an excellent employee. He was allowed to enter the first floor of the castle to enjoy himself for a day.<div>


    Now, the gate was closed, and the legendary never-ending music was no longer ying. The entrance to the castle, which was filled withughter andughter, was empty, making the entire castle seem particrly strange on the cold and lonely mountain peak.


    Nelson and his subordinates looked at each other, feeling uneasy.


    They even hesitated, not knowing if they should call the door.


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from the voice transmission stone on the statue at the top of the castle. Why did you leave your post?¡±


    Nelson immediately looked relieved. He half-knelt before the statue.¡± Master, great Ind Master, it¡¯s not that I left my post without permission. It¡¯s just that the enemy¡¯s alchemical weapon is too powerful. All the refraction prism has been destroyed. The me Son Light Spear Array can no longer hit our enemy¡­¡± I was unable to contact you, and the messenger I sent did not return for a long time. That was why I decided to retreat and personally came to confirm your order.¡±


    ¡± As long as you give the order, I will lead your most loyal subordinates down the mountain and fight the evil Aurora people who invaded the Broken Inds to repay your kindness!¡±


    His loyal subordinates disyed their determination and will.


    The statue was silent for a moment. The Ind Master¡¯s voice sounded.¡± I see. Nelson, you did well. As for the messengers, I haven¡¯t received any news from them. They don¡¯t seem to havee.¡±


    Nelson was stunned for a moment and revealed an angry expression. Master! I want to capture them, skin them all, and throw their corpses¡­¡±


    ¡± Alright, Nelson, we don¡¯t have time to pursue this now.¡±


    With a heavy thud, the door slowly opened.


    The Ind Master¡¯s tone was strangely calm.¡± Now,e in quickly. I was about to order you to retreat as soon as possible. I didn¡¯t expect you toe already. Very good, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Nelson asked nkly.


    ¡°Yes, child.¡± The Ind Master¡¯s tone turned a little gloomy.¡± You know that we are about to fail. Kant released a ferocious monster to devour and attack our people. The shameless people of Skyquaking opened our doors with their strong ships and cannons and plundered our wealth. We are too weak to withstand his ferocity. The situation is urgent, so we can only leave temporarily and expose his hateful crimes to the whole world¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m ashamed of this, Master. I wish I could give everything I have to the gods in exchange for great power and kill powerful enemies for you¡­¡± The loyal Fortress Manager revealed a look of hatred. He gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Good child, I watched you grow up. I have never doubted your loyalty. I have already seen your will and emotions. Now,e in quickly. There will be a chance. There will be¡­¡±


    The door waspletely open. Nelson stood up and waved his hand.¡± Hurry up and go in!¡± Thank the Ind Lord for his kindness! You all have the chance to retreat!¡±


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± a Spell Caster beside him whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± Nelson red at him.<div>


    ¡°I just feel that¡­¡± The mage was also a little unsure.¡± I feel a little¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go in?¡± Nelson¡¯s expression darkened. Why? Do you want to stay?¡±


    This ¡®leave behind¡¯ was really exquisite.


    The Spell Caster immediately shook his head.<div>


    ¡°Then hurry up and go in!¡±


    After a short pause, footsteps could be heard from behind the door. A small group of fully armed light infantrymen trotted out and said anxiously,¡± Quick, follow me. Don¡¯t let everyone wait for you!¡±


    The little worry that had just arisen vanished into thin air.


    They hurriedly followed the group of guards into the gate of the castle. The gate slowly closed under the transmission of the alchemical mechanical structure. The castle that wasparable to a pce stood tall, but Nelson looked around and saw that the watchtowers and towers were all unguarded.


    ¡°Did the guards go down as well?¡±the manager asked casually.


    ¡°Yes, the Ind Master wants to take all of us away.¡± The leader of the guards said gratefully,¡± We will repay his kindness with loyalty!¡±


    Walking up the carpeted steps, they shuttled through the courtyard of the castle. The beautiful garden, the twn, the gilded corridor and the zed dome made by the master were all pleasing to the eye. However, today was not the time to enjoy, and the entrants could not slow down and admire it slowly.


    The huge statue in the center of the castle¡¯s front yard had moved to the back, revealing a huge entrance. Someone was waiting there and waving at them.¡± Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± It¡¯s about to begin!¡±


    The crowd hastened their pace and followed them into the huge underground entrance. The interior was bright as day. The walls, stairs, and ceiling were iid with clean and white porcin tiles. Magic crystalmps flickered with light. The deep corridor and stairs were all bright.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a ce under the Sea-suppressing Castle?¡± Nelson was also surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the entire mountain has been hollowed out!¡±


    The captain sounded boastful.¡± It must be the secret n of the previous ind masters, just for the most dangerous moment. I heard that the shelter below the castle has enough food for 20,000 people to eat for five years. There is even a secret dock that maintains tenrge ships!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re safe!¡± he said proudly. Because the Ind Lord was prepared!¡±<div>


    Although these words came from the mouth of the captain of the guards, it was good news, so it was reassuring. Especially since this group of people had just escaped from the nightmare of rockets, they needed to say something to reassure themselves. After hearing it, everyone revealed a happy smile.


    They walked all the way down and arrived at the vast world in the mountains. It was vast and empty, like an underground pce. A mage looked up at the dome in the sky, and the magic crystalmps were like stars.


    ¡°How magnificent¡­¡± He sighed.¡± Is this a great feat that mortals can aplish?¡±


    There were exquisite pirs and luxurious houses built close to the mountainside. They even saw stables, restaurants, gardens, and man-made light sources that simted sunlight. This ce was like an underground city, but it was empty. They were guided all the way and continued to move forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Star Worship za.¡±


    The guard captain exined,¡± Everyone is there. The Ind Master is going to give a speech and confirm the order. Everyone has to listen because our future and lives are given by the Ind Master.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Nelson nodded.


    After passing through another two small towns, they heard the noise of people in front of them. The castle-like door was open, and in front of them was a huge square. It was noisy and crowded.


    The noble figures upied a spacious area. The noblewomen covered their faces with delicate folding fans and looked at the dense crowd with disdain. They were all sitting onfortable benches. Not far away, powerful guards surrounded the outer circle to prevent the lowlifes from colliding and offending them.


    Most of them were people who were dressed in ordinary clothes and had a timid temperament. They were service workers, producers, consumers, and tools. No matter where they were, whether on the surface or in the mountains, no matter what the situation was, their status did not change. They even thought so in their hearts.


    Nelson and the others were led to the area between the nobles and themoners.


    The manager of the fortress immediately saw the Ind Master in the center of the square.


    He stood there alone, facing a huge, deep-well-like object.<div>


    There was no other figure within a hundred meters. He turned a blind eye to the noise and discussions around him, and no one dared to disturb him.


    Because here, his authority and reputation had reached its peak. He held all the hope of everyone escaping from this disaster and even the war.


    Everyone was waiting, waiting for the Ind Master to give a speech and give orders.


    They would live a stable andfortable life here until rescue arrived or there was a turning point.


    They all hoped and looked forward to it.


    At this moment, a deep and calm voice sounded out of thin air, suppressing all the noisy discussions.


    ¡°You pray, you work, you offer.¡±


    However, it did not belong to the Ind Master.


    The air suddenly fell silent.


    At some point, a figure appeared in front of the Ind Master.


    Under everyone¡¯s silent gaze, the true ruler of the Broken Inds, the Ind Lord who controlled countless wealth and benefits, and had friends all over the world, knelt down piously without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied loudly.


    The crowd instantly fell silent. Everyone¡¯s mind went nk, and they even felt that they were hallucinating. Their brains refused to process such an absurd and unimaginable scene.<div>


    The figure circled around the Ind Master¡¯s old but not decaying body andughed softly.


    ¡°Let me ask you, lowly servant, do you remember the mission that has been passed down from generation to generation?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡± Did you act as a nail to stop the collusion between the Mudbloods of the two continents?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve held on until now.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to feed the deep sea hundred-legged beast with blood?¡±


    ¡°Every day!¡±


    The crowd burst into a buzzing discussion and panic. Even the dignitaries who were guests stood up. Some people were questioning and shouting loudly, while more people were at a loss.


    However, the two people in the middle of the square werepletely unaffected by the outside world.


    The questions and answers continued.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The figure that was being knelt down piously stopped in front of the ind master.


    ¡± Tell me,¡± he asked.¡± Servant who looks up at the sky, what else have you done?¡±


    ¡± In ordance with the decree of the Star Pce, holy rulers, we will establish our foundation here, guarding the deep sea, separating the east and west continents, and managing this sea area.¡±


    The Ind Master kowtowed sincerely.


    ¡°We use money to control people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ¡± We use our wealth to stir up the mes of war.¡±


    ¡°We use money to arouse our desires.¡±


    ¡± We have turned this sea region into a paradise for the fallen. We have twisted the righteous souls here, spread the evil desires here, and allowed the hypocritical creatures to return to their original beast form¡­¡±


    ¡± We lie, we deceive, we use, we seduce.¡±


    ¡°We have brought countless souls to this ce, regardless of whether they are noble or lowly¡­¡±


    The so-called Paragon let out a hoarse, satisfiedugh.


    He ced his hand on the Ind Master¡¯s head.


    As if this was a supreme reward, the Ind Lord¡¯s body trembled with joy.


    ¡± Then, loyal servant, let me ask you.¡±


    The other party lowered his head. His face could not be seen clearly, even if he was not wearing a hood or a mask.


    But no one could see his face clearly.


    ¡°In thisnd that we favor and favor¡­¡± ¡°Are intelligent creatures still fighting each other?¡± he asked slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true! Noble god!¡±


    The Ind Master raised his arms like the most fanatical believer.


    ¡°Are the strong still biting the flesh of the weak?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Are the rich still plundering and exploiting the poor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡± Do people view money as a god?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Have people lost their sense of shame?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Is morality still a joke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Is thew still a tool?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡± Are all souls falling?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Whether noble or lowly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The questions were answered faster and faster. The artificial light source and magical crystals on the dome wall seemed to flicker and extinguish, and unease was spreading. Even the most foolish and numb ves would feel uneasy. Their faces gradually became flustered. Everyone was like this, whether they were noble or lowly, or warriors with excellent martial arts or mages with profound attainments. They all felt extremely uneasy.


    This was the mostmon thing they had inmon.


    Even though their statuses were as different as clouds and mud, and even though the difference in strength was as great as heaven and earth, the instincts of living beings and animals were still hidden in the depths of their bodies.


    Seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, sensing danger.


    They felt the most terrifying danger approaching.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The ruler who had descended to the mortal world from the Star Pce asked a question that was increasingly satisfying.


    ¡°-are they in pain?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the sacred and great His Holiness, that is indeed the case!¡±


    The Ind Master responded fervently and kowtowed piously. He spoke and shouted like a madman. Over the years, he had created and operated this evil money empire and witnessed all the evils in this richnd.


    ¡± Thisnd echoes the helpless screams of the weak day and night,¡± he shouted.¡± It is used by the strong, plundered by the strong, yed by the strong, and torn apart by the strong!¡±


    ¡°Saber and sword! Wild beasts! An instrument of torture! Men! His supreme desires were indulged here!


    Primitive bestial nature was surging here! The noble ones bared their fangs, the hypocrites threw down their masks, and all the guests faced themselves here! Enjoying the feast of flesh and blood! They eat, they indulge, they torture!¡±


    ¡°We built such a ce! We will follow the Star Pce¡¯s teachings, manage and herd!¡±


    ¡°We use our desires and interests to connect with them! Make them yearn, make them obey, make them fall! They devoured each other,yer byyer. The strong bullied the weak, and the weak bullied the weak. Everyone wanted to go up a level! Honest people were despised, and those who lied and cheated gained more! This is the kingdom we built, the world we offer to you, the Star Pce¡¯s delight!¡±


    ¡°All these desires! All the numbness! All the pain! All the indulgence! From the Broken Inds to the entire world!


    It is the best tribute we have ever offered to the Star Pce!¡±


    The mountain was shaking, and someone let out a scream. The scene became more and more chaotic, apanied by the Ind Master¡¯s fanatical roar. The suffocating pressure became stronger and stronger. Some people tried to escape, but a few doors had already been closed with a bang. The only area that was so calm that it was almost sacred was the two people kneeling and epting.


    The Paragon sighed in satisfaction.


    ¡°Your tribute.¡± He smiled and said,¡± Great Lord of the Curtain, you have indeed received it. When the apocalypse arrives and the Ethereal King appears, you will receive unparalleled rewards¡­¡±


    ¡°It is my great honor, Paragon.¡±


    As for the guests from the Star Pce, they cast their gazes at the chaotic crowd.


    He revealed a cruel smile. It¡¯s time for it to eat.¡±


    A few Spell Casters were approaching, their hands shing with elemental brilliance.¡± Mr. Ind Master, you must give an exnation, or else¡­¡±


    In the next moment, the violent tremors spread from the bottom of the sea to the belly of the mountain. With a loud rumble, countless slender ck tentacles suddenly burst out from the huge well beside the ind master, like a blooming ck flower, suddenly blooming in this huge underground square!


    The few mages felt their vision blur, and their bodies were entangled by the tentacles. An unimaginable terrifying force suddenly pulled them up and pulled them into the deep well!


    Amidst the screams and screams, asionally mixed with the radiance of magic power, the tentacles that were dancing in the air crazily rolled in all directions, pulling the struggling bodies into the deep well. The feast of flesh and blood, countless sacrifices, all became hungry blood food!


    In this iparably terrifying scene, the extraterrestrial visitors of the Star Pce were only admiring it in intoxication.


    ¡°There are too many variables. We can only release it in advance. ording to our original calctions, it will take another 20 years for it to¡­Hmph, he should be pretty much dead by now.¡±


    He looked in another direction, as if he could see through the thick stone wall and look at the outside world.


    ¡°Another Fire Stealer actually appeared so quickly¡­Moreover, my god actually looks at you in a different light¡­¡±


    He revealed a cold and fierce smile.¡± But it doesn¡¯t matter. It has already woken up, and you will have to step into the Sea-suppressing Castle. Fire Stealer, this will be your burial ground.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Truly amazing¡­Even if she wrote it early, she would still be distracted halfway¡­

 Chapter 597: 597

    Chapter 597: 597


    The Wall Thief Kant


    Tentacles that were wriggling out of the deep well waved at lightning speed, urately rolling up living people and dragging them back into the huge and bottomless well.


    The elderly Ind Master knelt on the ground piously, turning a blind eye and a deaf ear to everything.


    The cries, questions, curses, and screams around him had nothing to do with him.


    Even if these people were once his most loyal subordinates, his most docile servants, and his best friends, so what?


    Subordinates could be trained and recruited, servants could be trained and taught, friends¡­ Ha.


    As long as he had power, money, and strength, more friends woulde.


    He only heard the whistling wind in his ears and thought of the deep well.


    When his ancestors came to this ind, this magnificent underground pce had long been built. His ancestors only built another great castle on this mountain peak to protect the secrets of the mountain.


    When he was young, his aged father had entrusted him with the secrets of this ce, entrusted him with their greatest mission and meaning, entrusted him with the method tomunicate with the Star Pce, and the response and gift from God made him ecstatic. He worked even harder to follow the guidance and offer tributes to please the rulers.


    They didn¡¯t want sacrifices of flesh and blood, pure girls, or money. They wanted something more illusory. They wanted to see the moral decline of the lower realm, to see everyone worship power, to see morality being despised, to see money dominate the soul, to see justice being defiled. They liked that.


    This was very evil and terrifying. The so-called rulers of the Star Pce were definitely not decent gods. After discovering this matter, the young ind master felt panic and unease.


    But soon, this instinctive uneasiness was thrown to the back of his mind.


    He took over his father¡¯s business, used money to control the living, defiled holiness, provoked wars, and bullied the weak. He enjoyed all the fun without restraint, treating people like pigs and dogs. All kinds of indulgent hunting were filled with sphemy and depravity. Countless people died because of him, but no just and kind god punished him, nor did he punish him ording to the heroes of the good god¡¯s oracle.


    Nothing happened.


    Evil goes unpunished.


    Not only was there no punishment, but more and more people prostrated themselves at his feet, praising and worshipping him. The poor people who were exploited and bullied by him called him Lord and regarded him as the object of praise. Legendary stories about his kindness, generosity, and sess through hard work and thrift were fabricated by shameless bards, and thementable untouchables believed them without a doubt.


    He had more and more friends. Powerful and influential figures from the maind fought to befriend him, to help him do things, to be friends with him. Those so-called wise monarchs, upright ministers, wise and knowledgeable mages, even turned a blind eye to the dark side of his bloody hands, pretending not to know.


    Those big shots even looked the same as him.


    Since that was the case, since evil would not be punished, why should they be afraid?


    After he realized this, he became even more aggressive. Ironically, the more aggressive he became, the better his reputation became, the more friends he had, and the bigger his business became.


    He was carrying out the decree of apletely evil god. He lured the evil side of the living beings with his depraved desires, causing wars everywhere, corrupting the hearts of the people, and allowing greed and evil to dominate the world. He worked so hard, and the results were so outstanding that he should have been spurned and attacked by the ¡®forces of justice¡¯. However, strangely, he was still morous and famous in the mortal world. The more bad things he did, the more respected he was.


    It had already been forty to fifty years.


    With such a rich and bright life that was ridiculous, weird, and ridiculous to the point of ck humor, it was enough to imagine how twisted the Ind Master¡¯s mind and worldview were.


    He could even sacrifice the entire ind or even the entire sea area as flesh and blood without changing his expression.


    It was only to please the god he worshipped and believed in.


    There weren¡¯t many things that could make him feel fear and reverence.


    Thews and morals of the human world could not restrain such a monster. Other than the gods in the Star Pce, only the things in the deep well of the Star Worship Square would make him afraid.


    His father had entrusted him with the secrets and mission of the Star Pce.


    It also brought him to the deep well.


    It was iparably huge.


    He had stood by the edge of the well thousands of times and looked down. It was so deep that he could not see the bottom. It was dark, and it made him feel an inexplicable fear. He had thrown dead people, living people, and even livestock into it countless times. The screams that came from it could echo for a long time until the terrifying, deep sounds of chewing and roaring echoed.


    Every time, that terrifying roar would give him nightmares for the entire night.


    He didn¡¯t know where the well led to. He didn¡¯t even dare to send people to investigate, whether it was going down the well or diving down from the surrounding sea. An inexplicable fear stopped him from doing so.


    He knew what mission the Star Pce had given the ancestors.


    Other than being a pushpin to pin down themunication between the East and West Continents, there was another mission, which was feeding.


    Yes, it was not suppression, protection, or sealing.


    Instead, he fed andforted her regrly.


    It allowed the unknown monster below to continue doing its thing.


    And now, the emissary of the Star Pce had arrived in the mortal world.


    It wasing out.


    The countless tentacles that spurted out from the well rolled up living beings. The suckers on the tentacles could even tear apart half of the faces of the sacrifices, chewing them like mouthparts. No matter how noble or lowly they were, they were all food. Whether they fled or begged, whether they roared or cried, the oue was the same.


    ¡°Eat, eat.¡±


    ¡± I can feel its satisfaction and desire,¡± the Star Pce Paragon whispered in satisfaction.¡± Sure enough, it¡¯s more efficient to eat in person. It¡¯s much faster than letting its descendants eat and send it back, right?¡±


    Of course, the ind owner said,¡±¡­¡± Yes.¡±


    ¡± Let it eat its fill, let it slowly recover, let its angry and violent will return to its body, and surpass its instinctive appetite. This terrifying predator will once again make the world tremble¡­¡±


    The other party revealed a cruel smile.


    ¡± It once hunted an entire civilization, so hunting a newly born Fire Stealer should be a piece of cake.¡±


    He looked up and spread his arms. Reviving the limbs that have not moved for a long time and awakening the spawns that have fallen asleep due to hunger. This sea area is only the prelude to destruction. The Star Pce¡¯syout has long beenid down.¡±


    Although it was awakened twenty years earlier, and that infuriating and pathetic civilization had yet to bepletely destroyed, the situation had changed now. Another Fire Stealer had appeared in this era, and the world was undergoing all sorts of unsettling changes. In that case, the Star Pce¡¯s n had to be carried out earlier.


    At the right time, he would awaken this deep-sea beast that had once been of great use.


    ¡°Prey, reproduce, multiply, spread, and spread your children and grandchildren throughout the sea of the world¡­¡± He sneered.¡± It willpletely stop therge amount ofmercial activities and sea trade that have been maintained in the mortal world until now!¡±


    This could interrupt civilization¡­ Heartbeats.


    The Paragonughed.


    As if sensing his mood, the tentacles that came out of the deep well and waved in the sky responded.


    ¡± With sufficient nutrition and flesh, more andrger adult spawns should appear from the deep sea¡­¡± He looked up with a cold smile.¡± The pressure from the outside is getting stronger. Kant can¡¯t hold it in any longer. He¡¯ll speed up ande to this castle. He¡¯ll step into the trap we¡¯ve prepared for him.¡±


    ¡°Mudblood, will your castle surprise him enough?¡± he asked, turning to the pious servant.


    ¡°That is the decision, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Watching the tentacles hunt greedily and quickly once again, such an intoxicating scene, watching these lowly Mudbloods scream and die in extreme pain, was truly a wonderful pleasure.


    He smiled and said,¡±Eat¡­¡± The Mudbloods in this sea should be enough for you to wake up, but before that, you¡¯lle in handy-prepare to wee the Firethief, he¡¯sing.¡±


    At the temporary camp on therge tform.


    ¡°All the hot air balloons of the Investigation Corps stationed in Distant Harbor are here.¡±


    Kant stood in front of a few chief mages.¡± Now, you have a new mission. Persuade the mages who are still guarding the Broken Inds to surrender, recruit them, and organize them. Messi Zhu and Eric are former employees, so they will cooperate with you. You have to figure out how to use the Eye of Lucius as soon as possible and ride them to the various inds. The advance party will take the dragon and helicopter first¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen up, I want to know two things.¡±


    ¡± First, figure out the situation of the survivors on the inds as soon as possible, confirm the number andposition, and formte the general outline and process for the next rescue n.¡±


    ¡± Second, try to persuade the managers and higher-ups of the inds to bring them back first. My request is to find out valuable information from them by all means possible.¡±


    ¡± For example, precious talents, treasuries that store high-value resources, military goods, enchanted equipment, and even currency, as well as strategic magic device fortresses and ordinary fortifications.¡±


    ¡± Especially thest one. Focus on persuading the people who stay behind and control all kinds of magic devices to fight. Promise them that they have great autonomy. They can stay and fight, continue to use magic devices to resist and kill these monsters, or they can leave immediately. I guarantee their safety.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the few chief mages understood what Kant meant.


    They secretly rolled their eyes in their hearts.


    After upying the tform, Prince Kant poured out a lot of magic devices from the portal like beans. When he saw the emblem, he realized that they were all equipment of the royal elven army. It was needless to say where he had picked them up. In short, the two elven chiefs felt as if they had eaten sh * t. The mages of the Empire and the Arcane Magic Council were secretly amused.


    Now, they probably wanted to use the same trick again and plunder.


    After all, the bigger fist could do whatever it wanted. Now that the Broken Inds had attacked them first, they were already in a state of war. How to deal with the property of the defeated was the sacred privilege of the victor. Especially Uncle Kang¡¯s unique spatial technique, it was simply born for robbery.


    He could even nt a mage tower in a designated attack position. It would probably not be difficult for him to uproot a fortress-level magic device.


    It seemed like the wealth, resources, and even talents that the Broken Inds had been managing for hundreds of years were all going to change owners.


    The chief mages looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    What else could he do if he didn¡¯t agree? Could it be that he wanted to sabotage them in secret? What a joke.


    Unknowingly, Kant¡¯s performance today had slowly won over the rebellious navies of the various countries. He did not abandon any of his crew in such a dangerous situation. He led them across half of the sea,nded here, and fought all the way here to establish a solid defense. Any soldier would yearn to fight under such a leader. He was invincible and would do his best to protect everyone¡¯s lives.


    Anyway, the sea monsters were running amok in the outside world, and there were many tragic scenes. On the other hand, they were waiting for orders safely in the high walls and the river of mes. They were eating instant noodles and singing. The rumbling of cannons was the most reassuring apaniment. After this battle, almost all the soldiers had nned to retire and join His Highness Kant¡¯s army after they returned.


    Even the Spell Casters were no exception.


    The few Chief Mages had this thought before, but the elves still had some psychological barriers. They even had a thought that made them feel terrified.


    If His Highness Kant and Her Majesty the Empress were to seed, it would be the best of both worlds.


    In short, since His Highness has given the order, then let¡¯s do it.


    ¡°Alright, pay attention to your safety. Leave as soon as possible. The earlier you go, the earlier you return.¡±


    The spellcasters bowed in unison, then turned around to gather their subordinates, ready to board the hot air balloon.


    The advance party had set off long ago. Kant looked to the other side. Power armors with chilling lights were parked in a special area. The Warriors of Destruction were in the midst of repairing themselves. They removed their armors and Kant extracted the Paragon Elements left in their bodies to purify them.


    This was very troublesome. He had to think of a better way to clean it up.


    After all, the number of people in the battle group would definitely increase in the future.


    Quillion stood at the side and watched eagerly. Kant had strictly forbidden anyone from approaching the Warrior of Destruction, so this noble elf brother could only watch anxiously.


    Looking at the majestic armor and the small bodies of the Warriors of Destruction, the elf¡¯s bell-like eyes revealed deep envy and jealousy. Just this? Just this?


    ¡°Alright,ds! It¡¯s time for the mission!¡±


    Kant pped his hands.¡± Only by knowing the enemy and yourself can we win every battle. Right now, we still know nothing about the deep-sea monster. The only person who might know is the Ind Lord of this ce, the guy who lives in the super awesome castle at the highest point. I¡¯ll be honest. His family is really cool. Look at this model. Tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±He shook his head.


    The Warriors of Destruction responded with a roar, then opened their battle armor and logged back in. Under Quillon¡¯s almost wide-eyed gaze, theypleted the armor in a cool way.


    ¡°Move out!¡±


    Other than the Warriors of Destruction, Quillon had also sent out a carefully selected attack team with Kant. Other than the necessary marines, there were also experienced spellcasters, forest rangers, and naturalists. They could provide things that Kant and his subordinates did not have.


    Knowledge and experience.


    identify traps, disable magic traps, confirm the structure of buildings, check secret tunnels, and so on.


    They walked along the wide and t slope. The surroundings were shockingly quiet, and they did not encounter any resistance or ambushes. Soon, they arrived at the top of the mountain. The viewing tform halfway up the mountain was shining with mes. Explosions were constantly set off everywhere on the ind. The magic devices were constantly roaring and shining brightly.


    On the ind further away, there were dragons and helicopters flying, and hot air balloons taking off for sightseeing.


    There was a disturbing undercurrent swirling in the ocean.


    ¡°All of you have seen it¡­¡±


    ¡± The oue of our assault on the castle will determine whether we return triumphantly or flee in terror,¡± Kant said.¡± Everyone, keep your spirits up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    They finally arrived at the gate of the Sea-suppressing Castle.


    ¡°Fire Stealer¡­They¡¯re already here.¡±


    In the Baixing Square, the enemy from the sky revealed a disgusted expression.¡± I sensed an aura that made us nauseous. How unpleasant. Hmph¡­¡± Every Fire Stealer is like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Is your shabby nest ready to wee the guests?¡± he asked the Ind Master.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Ind Master respectfully said,¡± The Sea-suppressing Castle is a ce of depravity and desire, but it is also a cave of death and blood. After retreating into the mountain, I released all the strange and vicious vicious poisonous beasts. Here, I can also control and order all the puppets and magic devices to attack.¡±


    ¡± The Sea-suppressing Castle has be one of the most dangerous areas in the world. Kant will have to pay the heaviest price if he wants to enter.¡±


    The Star Pce Paragon nodded.¡± Very well, it is still hungry. Although its power cannot be fully restored, these hungry tentacles can still reach the surface through various secret passages andunch sneak attacks and massacres on the Fire Stealer and his pathetic followers. It is a strange ce for him, and it is undoubtedly a wrong decision to set foot here. So, servant, let me see what you can do.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my lord!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll give you victory!¡± the Ind Master said piously.


    Kant and his subordinates looked at the towering gate outside the castle.


    A weak voice suddenly sounded from the statue. You are Kant? People from Aurora¡­I¡­ I¡¯m the owner of this ind. Now¡­


    It revived¡­Something extremely dangerous is happening. Listen to me. I have something important to tell you. Quick¡­ Come quickly¡­¡±


    With a rumble, the door opened.


    Kant nced at Ulysses, who was beside him.


    ¡°.. I sense extreme unease and danger, Your Highness Kant.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s too quiet,¡± the magic consultant said softly.¡± There¡¯s no one here. This is the strangest thing. Please be careful. It must be filled with danger¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s what I thought too,¡± Kant nodded.


    This was obviously a trap. Even a three-year-old child could see that there was something wrong.


    But it was also an open scheme.


    Just as Kant had no choice but toe here, the enemy had also set up a trap here. This was because the key information to deal with the current situation might be hidden here. A battle was bound to happen here.


    However, this strange and majestic castle must be filled with all kinds of dangerous and vicious mechanisms. The unfamiliar environment meant an absolute disadvantage, and an absolute disadvantage meant that there must be sacrifices.


    This was the price of victory.


    The mage consultant took a deep breath.¡± But just as you said, the harvest of conquering this ce will determine the life and death of many people. We are willing to follow you with all our might, even if it means going deep into this dangerous ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± he said suddenly.


    The soldiers who had mentally prepared themselves and were ready to risk their lives were all stunned.


    Before she coulde back to her senses, she saw Kant walking forward.


    He waved as he walked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit a house. You guys step back and don¡¯t move around.¡±


    ¡± What did you say, Your Highness Kant?¡± the advisor asked.


    Kant did not reply. He shed to the foot of the castle wall beside the castle gate and pressed his hand against the wall.


    A momentter, with a loud bang, the Realm Gate opened horizontally.


    Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, the outer city wall, which was connected to the city gate and the two towers, and even the foundation, vanished into thin air along with Kant!


    The next moment, the Fire Stealer reappeared. Oh, he was now the Wall Stealer.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± This old thing¡¯s home is pretty good. It¡¯s mine now.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Why can¡¯t I change it?

 Chapter 598: 598

    Chapter 598: 598


    Epang Pce Ode


    If one had to use words to describe the mood of this attack team at this moment¡­


    That must be-


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±


    They came from all over the world and were filled with talents. There was nock of elite soldiers who had been trained by the most advanced military concepts in the other world. They had their own unique understanding of war, and what was happening in front of them was clearly beyond their knowledge.


    The battlefield was an impregnable, heavily guarded, and long-established huge castle.


    This was a tough bone that gave allmanders and soldiers a headache. Whether it was a siege or an attack, it was a painful torture. The difference between the two was only long-term and short-term.


    All the battles in the world were extremely fierce. Whether it was to break through a strong city or a fortress, it was the cruelest test for the attacking party. The enemy¡¯s stubborn resistance, the terrain¡¯s disadvantage, before the attack into the castle, it was a bloody storm, after the attack into the castle, it meant a tragic street battle.


    The Sea-suppressing Castle undoubtedly had the characteristics that all the generals in the world did not want to see. The terrain wasplex and the defense was tight. The Broken Inds had huge financial resources to build this castle. Even the outer walls were made of solid bricks made of white stone meteorite mud. It was extremely high than the magic appearance and could absorb arge amount of elemental power.


    This was only the city walls, not to mention the terrifying mechanisms, magic devices, heavy armor, and even the defense of elite soldiers¡­This was the center of the Broken Inds. No one knew how many gold coins the ind masters had spent here in the past few hundred years.


    The best choice to attack this castle was to use arge number of magic devices and group spell attacks to tten it, but such tactics were not suitable for the current situation.


    This was because the requirement of the battle was to capture the enemy leader.


    This meant that the soldiers had to exchange tragic casualties for victory. They had to make great sacrifices in marching, charging, fighting, and advancing fearlessly in order to capture the enemy leader who was heavily defended.


    The brave soldiers had already made up their minds to fight alongside His Highness Kant. Not only was it for their own survival, but they also wanted to prove their worth to Kant. But then¡­


    They saw the new ruler they acknowledged and wanted to serve slip to the opposite wall alone, like a drunk farmer trying to overturn a wooden fence.


    An entire section of the city wall and the tower disappeared.


    The following battle became Kant¡¯s personal show. Every soldier felt their scalps go numb from his show.


    Faced with the sturdy defense of the fortress, the Skyquaking Dragon was like a farmer collecting livestock manure in the countryside. He held the manure fork and threw it into the other space.


    ¡°Give me a civil engineering dog! Alright, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s an architecture major!¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s the bigger threat?¡± Kant turned around and shouted as he dismantled the items.¡± Which one is more valuable?¡±


    The control officer of the ballista team of Snowy Peak hesitated for a second before trotting out.


    He was a top student who graduated from the Imperial Capital¡¯s Institute of Civil Engineering. His grades in geometry and mathematics were excellent, so he was rmended to serve in the navy. The people in charge of the ballista team in the Imperial Navy basically had such characteristics-fortifications, city walls, buildings, and fortresses. They knew how to build them, and only then did they know how to demolish them.


    As a construction dog, he had long observed the castle with his professional instincts.


    Now that the city wall had been torn down, it was like a muscr man¡¯s clothes had been torn off, revealing his well-developed chest muscles and well-defined lines. Everything was as he had expected. He only needed to confirm a little before shouting without hesitation,¡± Your Highness Kant, there must be a puppet guarding that short building in the two o¡¯clock direction!¡±


    The castle thieves approached like wolves and tigers. They spread out their spiritual power, extracted theyers, opened the phase gate, and let it fall freely. In an instant, they tore the short building into a huge deep hole, not even leaving the foundation behind.


    F * ck.


    This elite attack team became spectators. This unique battle was never mentioned in any military book.


    Law was vast, and time and space were the most beautiful eyes of the Goddess of Magic. They were the foundation of the world, and Akatum¡¯s most powerful scepter constituted order and held the world up.


    Time and space studies were also recognized as the two most obscure and difficult subjects. Many of the research results were only theoretical and had not been tranted into practical results.


    The progress of spatial science was slightly better. Generations of geniuses had developed spatial storage equipment, small-scale teleportation equipment, and even dimensional protection spells through tireless exploration and hard work.


    Many ideas were still just ideas. Even though the heads of state attached great importance to it, and many strategists and military strategists saw the breakthrough of space theory as an opportunity for the next military revolution or even a magical revolution, therge-scale transportation of goods, military forces, and even long-range strikes based on space teleportation would once again change the situation of war, and promote the prosperity ofmerce and furthermunication. However, this was still just an idea for the future. It was a big pie forw schools to ask for funding from the higher-ups.


    But now, the idea seemed to have be a reality.


    No, this was an unimaginable path-using teleportation spells to destroy or even seize the enemy¡¯s permanent fortifications and fortresses was something that even the most imaginative strategic magicians would not dare to make up.


    They watched Kant tear the building apart with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    A cold snort of dissatisfaction rang out from the underground pce in the mountain. The meal hade to an end, and the killing had almost stopped. On a t wall, sixteen light beams interweaved by Projection Crystals showed the situation of the Sea-suppressing Castle.


    The magnificent and majestic castle was missing piece by piece,pletely evaporating into thin air. It was as if there was something wrong with the graphics card, and the loading and loading of the graphics were hindered.


    Whether it was the powerful Magic Conductors that could attack on their own or the deadly puppets that were ready to attack, they couldn¡¯t resist and were easily banished to another ne.


    The Ind Master¡¯s body trembled and he knelt down in fear. I¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Humph, I see. I think I know what¡¯s going on now, Mudblood. This isn¡¯t something you can handle, and I won¡¯t me you for it.¡±


    ¡°Merciful Lord, praise your tolerance¡­¡±


    Outsider ignored theckey¡¯s ttery. He looked puzzled as he sized up Kant¡¯s wandering figure. After thinking for a moment, he revealed a mocking expression.


    ¡± Ah, I see. This batch of Fire Stealers is no good.¡±


    ¡± He doesn¡¯t seem to realize the true power of the Fire Stealer. He actually used the power of the Fire Stealer to shatter the fortress walls. Ha, this isn¡¯t a material shattering spell, but a sphemous power of a tiny and fragile Mudblood who has stained the glory of the gods. Didn¡¯t he realize the true use?¡± No way! It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    Thinking of this, he was overjoyed and evenughed out loud. He even heaved a sigh of relief and even had some kind of ambition that was about to stir.¡± If that¡¯s the case, he must be extremely weak now. I seem to be able to obtain the glory of killing the Fire Stealer with my own hands¡­¡±


    But when he thought of this, he revealed a fearful expression.¡± No, no, no. It¡¯s better to be careful. Although they¡¯re also Mudbloods, they¡¯re Fire Stealers after all. Let¡¯s stick to the original n¡­¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s go.¡± He finally made a decision. He nced at the Ind Master.¡± Continue. Lure him down.¡±


    The real hunters were already starving.


    In the end, even the Fire Stealer was still a Mudblood and was not worthy of fighting with him. He only needed to stand high above the clouds and watch the Mudblood fight each other.


    The door of the phase opened and closed.


    In a barrennd north of the capital city of Komoira, Moani, western-style city walls and buildings kept falling from the sky. Some of them were slightly tilted or even copsed. In this vast expanse of yellow sand, there was a different kind of deste temperament, as if it was thest vestige of an ancient civilization that had long been destroyed.


    It was impossible to count how many good items were hidden in the pavilions, city walls, and pces. However, with the Paragon Element, Kant could now teleport living people into the white fog world. He would leave the rough work of counting the spoils of war to the tools.


    Kant traveled back and forth between the two worlds. Like cutting a cake, he dissected the Sea-suppressing Castle into suitable sizes and threw them into the white fog world one by one. He did not even let go of the floor tiles.


    Wherever he went, the sky was three feet high and the ground was seven inches thin. He plundered everything along the way. No matter what traps, killing moves, or defensive magic devices, they were all sent to the new world together with the entire building before they could even be activated. For a moment, the owner of the Sea-suppressing Castle shouted in shock and anger.


    His tone was half acting, but half sincere. What are you doing!¡±


    No matter what, it was still his house. His heart ached.


    ¡± Haven¡¯t you seen a house being raided before, old bastard?¡± Kantughed.


    ¨C ¨C


    ¡± We¡¯re used to living a hard life. We¡¯re thrifty and frugal. We¡¯re meticulous in our work,¡± Kant added with a grin.


    Napi Kang led the crowd forward. Like a swarm of locusts, he devoured everything in his path. After tearing down the front yard, he came to the square in front of the castle. He pointed at the huge statue in the middle.¡± It¡¯s so ugly. What material is it made of?¡± Is it worth picking up?¡±


    The construction dog beside him had already be a professional robbery consultant. He thought for a moment.¡± Then we¡¯ll have to do aposition test, but based on the height and texture¡­¡±


    ¡°Take a look again.¡±


    Kant led the crowd to the main building inside the castle. This was the real deal.


    ¡°Go and pick up these first. By the way, the stone bs in the open ground are not bad. It just so happens that we can use an extremely t and firm ground. I will dismantle them in a while¡­¡±


    ¡± Stop wasting time, Kant.¡± The Ind Master¡¯s voice was hoarse.¡± A great danger is approaching. If you can stop it from awakening, everything on the Broken Inds will be yours!¡± Did you hear that? It¡¯s waking up, and those sea monsters that are everywhere are its ws and teeth¡­¡±


    As Kant moved forward, he told Ulysses,¡± Look, this is the technique of lying. You don¡¯t have to lie all the time. The higher level of lying is to use 90% of the truth and 100% of the lie to cover up your lies. The higher level is to selectively use the truth to guide your enemy into making the wrong conclusion¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the main body of the Sea-suppressing Castle was also being dismantled and teleported.


    This magnificent building, a residence with hundreds of years of history, countless antiques and decorations, precious books, luxurious carpets everywhere, exquisite appliances, hidden treasuries, and huge amounts of resources had all changed their surname to Kang in this robbery.


    It was the hundreds of years of management and umtion of more than a dozen generations of ind owners. They had worked hard to do business, exploit civilians, drive up prices, hoard strange things, and earned the hard-earned money to build such a big house. In the end, Kant had snatched it all away in the blink of an eye. The joy of harvesting leeks was really exhrating.


    ¡°I already said that ¡®Ode to Epang Pce¡¯ is a cool novel.¡±


    Kant said as he made money. Unfortunately, no one present knew what Epang Pce Ode was.¡± By the way, my favorite part is the second part. Qin Shihuang captured all the queens, princesses, and concubines of the six dynasties and brought them to Epang Pce to have fun. He turned the kings and marquises of the six dynasties who once lived in the pce into veritable old brothers of the pce. I think this should be the earliest record of old brothers of the pce¡­¡±


    ¡°So, why isn¡¯t there a youngdy here?¡±


    From the beginning until now, the life detection spell had not found any signs of living people. This was extremely inconsistent with the rumors of the legendary Sea-suppressing Castle where people enjoyed themselves every night.


    Kant repeated, his tone growing more and more sinister.


    ¡± So, why don¡¯t you f * cking have a sister?¡±


    But no one present could answer him.


    The people who could answer him were still moring.


    Until the people guarding the square returned to report.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s something wrong with the statue,¡± Kant¡¯s temporary robbery consultant said with certainty.¡± An underground passage has been discovered!¡±


    The robberysted for about 40 minutes. The entire castle was like a bald sheep that had been pulled out. It became clean and smooth, bing a bare mountain.


    The remnants of the ruins told of the evil that had happened here. Kant pushed the tall statue away with a cold face in the vast square in front of him.


    With a loud bang, the statue turned into dust, revealing a wide and bright underground tunnel.


    Two forest rangers went forward to check. They sprinkled special alchemy powder on the steps. After a moment, they looked up with certainty.¡± Many people passed by not long ago!¡±


    ¡°Listen up, people inside!¡± Kang Deqing shouted through a megaphone. You¡¯ve been surrounded by me! I order you to stop resisting and surrender! Otherwise, I¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°.. I finally found it.¡±


    The Ind Master of the Praying Star Square heaved a sigh of relief. He had tried his best to hint to Kant, but he couldn¡¯t be too deliberate. However, all his attempts had failed. No matter how much he reminded Kant, Kant turned a deaf ear to him and continued to tear down his home.


    Even though he no longer cared about external things and had decided to follow the God of the Star Pce toplete his glorious and great n and obtain the reward of eternal life, he still felt like he was being taken advantage of by the Tauren as he watched his ancestral business being torn apart bit by bit. Now, this Aurora bastard had finally been fooled.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to see this guye here and be dragged into the endless abyss by these terrifying tentacles. He wanted to see him being devoured in fear and despair.


    The Starpce Hegemon signaled with his eyes.


    ¡± Kant, I told you I was here. Come in quickly. There¡¯s not much time left. I¡­¡±


    He looked at the projected screen and continued to try to persuade and interfere with Kant. But at that moment, he saw Kant on the screen snap his fingers, and a dark Realm Gate appeared in midair.


    Following that, surging seawater shot out from the Realm Gate and poured in from the underground entrance!


    The muffled sound of surging waves came from the direction of the door.


    He heard the noble God of the Star Pce curse,¡±F * ck!¡±


    ¡°Kant!¡± ¡± What do you want to do?!¡± The Ind Master shouted. Stop!¡±


    ¡± You old thing!¡± Kant shouted proudly.¡± Do you still expect your grandfather toe in and walk through the maze to kill monsters, pick up boxes, and push the boss?¡± Today, I¡¯ll let you know how the sessor of Communism passes the main storyline!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drown, quicklye out and kowtow to apologize!¡±


    The Ind Lord and the Ruler looked at each other. Thetter was also extremely puzzled. He even felt a trace of surprise. This generation¡¯s Fire Stealer¡­A little¡­¡±


    Compared to that violent, powerful, bloodthirsty, cruel, and rampaging woman, this Fire Stealer was too¡­You must be flexible now.


    The version had changed, and the God of the Star Pce was not used to it.


    ¡± Kant!¡± The Ind Master thought quickly and thought of a n. He shouted,¡± Kant! Do you want to drown the innocent here? The people on the ind were taking refuge here! Do you want to hear their cries of despair? Are you going to kill so many innocent lives without hesitation?


    Stop!¡±


    The n was effective. Kant snapped his fingers again. The seawater stopped pouring in. Kant asked,¡± Is there someone inside?¡±


    ¡°Many people!¡± the Ind Master shouted.


    Kant tossed the megaphone aside. The other party had a way to hear him anyway.¡± Then send a hundred of them out for me to take a look. I want the prettiest ones with the biggest breasts!¡±


    The ind master was speechless. He looked at the empty square around him. All the living people had be food for blood. They had all been dragged into the deep well by the tentacles. There was not a single survivor.


    He looked at the gods of the Star Pce with such a meaning in his eyes.


    ¨C Can you make it spit some out?


    The other party¡¯s cold gaze rejected this possibility.


    Kant realized that something had happened during this short period of silence. He opened the Realm Gate again without hesitation. A tidal wave surged out.¡± You old thing. If you have the guts, drown in there!¡±


    A silver light shed in the turbulent water. Horus controlled a small robot to quickly shuttle through the water, pushed by the current to the depths of the underground pce.


    If it was really as he guessed, arge-scale sacrifice, then there would definitely be a response after the blood sacrifice. No one could tell what was down there.


    Therefore, the robot¡¯s mission was very simple.


    Depending on the situation, it could be a spatial anchor point for Kant to warp.


    Or¡­ Set the coordinates for the high-explosive bombardment.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: I¡¯ll write when I wake up tomorrow!] I don¡¯t believe it¡­

 Chapter 599: 599

    Chapter 599: 599


    I Can Tell At A nce That You¡¯re Not Human!


    The seawater rolled and surged in violently.


    The Realm Gate was connected to the White Fog World. The Teleportation Gate was opened in the sea area of the port of Zhuerban, and the endless seawater poured in like a celestial river, roaring all the way through the underground entrance.


    Water and fire were ancient and powerful powers that humans had been using up until now.


    It was still useful today.


    In the Praying Star Square, the Ind Master looked uneasy when he heard the sound of the waves outside. Even the Star Pce Ruler looked surprised.¡± This spatial technique¡­¡±


    He nced at the servant.¡± Don¡¯t panic. This stupid method is useless. With me here, will you drown? Hmph, if I had known¡­¡±


    Before they could finish, Kant shouted,¡±Old bastard!¡± Still not surrendering? I¡¯m going to pour oil into itter! Even if I don¡¯t burn you to death, I can suffocate you to death!¡±


    The Ruler snorted coldly. Foolish Mudblood, ignorant of the scenery beyond the heavens¡­¡±


    After a while, Kant shouted again,¡±You want to fight to the death, right?¡± There was magic equipment to ensure breathing, right? I¡¯ve already sent people to find the manure pit on the ind. I¡¯m going to pour my feces and urine into it!¡±<div>


    ¡± What?¡± The Ind Master¡¯s reaction was secondary. The Star Pce God¡¯s expression finally changed. He was furious.¡± How dare he do this?¡± This is the most despicable and disrespectful sphemy!¡±


    He considered himself a noble and extraordinary god in the sky and regarded all living beings in the mortal world as pathetic Mudbloods. How could he endure such humiliation? Even if his strength was enough to repel the seawater and stop him from breathing, it was still an unbearable humiliation to see the floc floating in the turbid waves around him!


    How dare he!


    He wanted to leave, but he was still worried that Kant was just using a trick to trick him. After he tricked him, Kant would take the opportunity to run in and discover the secret of the well.¡± It ¡± had not fully awakened. If the fire thief used some method to cause irreparable damage to it, the entire n would be ruined!


    Although he spoke with disdain for the Mudblood, he was still wary, wary, and highly regarded Kant. He was a Fire Stealer, and it was wise to be wary of Fire Stealers.


    .. Damn it!


    It was clearly nned!


    Why was the Fire Stealer of this generation so bizarre and unreasonable?


    The God of Star Pce¡¯s thoughts were in a mess.


    This version was too unfamiliar.


    He made this ambush n based on the way he dealt with the previous Fire Stealers.


    And he felt that it was foolproof.


    After all, every Fire Stealer was like this.


    After the armor-wearing ceremony, they understood the usage of the cursed power. They kept fighting, devouring, and bing stronger. Their temperaments kept changing subtly in the process of usurping and plundering. In this brutal hunting, they were affected by the soul fragments of their prey before they died, slowly transforming into top-notch predators. In this process, courage, confidence, and invincible beliefs were slowly forged. But on the other hand, they were also reckless, unthinking, and conceited.


    Therefore, if the previous Fire Stealers were to encounter such a situation, they would definitely rely on their invincible strength and the invincible divine power of the Fire Stealer to charge into the castle and smash it without caring about anything. They would use their fists to crush all the schemes and traps, and then kill their way down under his verbal deception and provocation. Then, they would encounter the hungry deep-sea giant beast in this square¡­


    This was how things should have developed!


    In the end, this Fire Stealer had a preference for strange techniques and did not take the right path. His thoughts were strange, his style was outrageous, and his path was extremely wild. After charging in, he first tore down the house and released the water. He did not take him seriously at all!


    So what was up with this Mudblood? He was too cautious! You¡¯re a Fire Stealer, Fire Stealer!


    The Star Pce God was extremely surprised by this ridiculous and ridiculous feeling. He even felt a little lost. It was like he had a good time on the night of the update, but two hourster, he was instantly beaten into a fool. Why did it change to this?<div>


    Yes, it was.


    To him, the death of the previous Fire Stealer¡­


    It was just something that happened not long ago.


    In the end, an even more difficult one jumped out.<div>


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to leave or stay. This dilemma twisted into venting his anger. He red at the Ind Master.¡± How did you provoke this b * tch?!¡±


    The ind master did not dare to talk back and said in fear,¡±It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± I¡¯m willing to share your worries.¡±


    ¡°Sharing the burden?¡± The Ruler said coldly. How can you share the burden?¡±


    The Ind Master said respectfully, extremely docilely and loyally,¡± Things have alreadye to this. How can we let His Majesty suffer such humiliation? Your most humble servant is willing to disregard life and death, surrender to Kant, paralyze him, deceive him, deceive him, and think of a way to bring him here¡­¡±


    The God of Star Pce narrowed his eyes.


    He nced at the loyal servant.¡± You¡¯re not trying to y any tricks, are you?¡±


    From the beginning to the end, the Star Pce¡¯s understanding and opinion of Mudbloods had been firm and unwavering.


    They believed that these pitiful races of the mortal world were superficial, arrogant, stupid, and ignorant. They were so pathetic that they felt pity for them. They were filled with boring troubles and ridiculous desires. They could notmunicate with them, could not understand them, and their loyalty was cheap. Their beliefs were frivolous, and their nature was filled with despicable and greedy people. They were untrustworthy.


    Therefore, even though the Ind Master before him was so docile and willing to be a ve, he still regarded him as a Mudblood who could betray him at any time. The reason was too simple-the Ind Master¡¯s loyalty was not out of admiration from the bottom of his heart, but because he wanted something.


    The Mudblood had given up his foundation, his reputation, and his wealth for more.


    If he doesn¡¯t get what he wants, he¡¯ll immediately abandon me. If he encounters danger, it¡¯s normal for him to immediately turn against me.


    After all, he was a Mudblood.


    Faced with his murderous question, the Ind Lord fell to his knees and said without hesitation,¡± The ancestors of the ves signed a contract with the gods of the Star Pce. We have served the Star Pce for generations and obtained unimaginable things from the Star Pce. I have enjoyed everything I can enjoy in my life. Now is the time to repay you. If Your Holiness doubts my loyalty, you can take my life immediately!¡±<div>


    The Star Pce¡¯s ruler¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He coldly snorted in his heart, but his expression remained neutral.


    ¡°What are you worried about? Are you worried that I¡¯ll really surrender to Kant? No, he is an extremely cruel and bloodthirsty person. He has killed countless nobles. We havee to this point today, and he has no chance of letting me off. Moreover, how could I dare to betray the Star Pce? Compared to Kant¡¯s execution, I¡¯m more afraid of your punishment. Compared to a Mudblood like Kant, I believe that you¡¯re the victor!¡±


    ¡± Look at my old body,¡± he said sincerely.¡± The Mudblood is a lowly life. How long do I have left to live? I don¡¯t have long to live. Only the Star Pce can give me hope to extend my life. Who else can I serve besides you? Who else can give me what I want?¡±


    When the enemy from beyond heard this, his expression softened slightly.


    So that was the case.


    Do you want to gamble here? The thing he wanted was very suitable for his current situation.


    ¡°You convinced me.¡±


    He said expressionlessly,¡± Alright, as long as you can lure him down, I can promise you that the Star Pce willpensate you tenfold for what you lost today. You said that you¡¯ve enjoyed everything that you can enjoy. We¡¯ll give you enough time to enjoy it again.¡±


    ¡± Great Master!¡± The Ind Master was ecstatic and praised repeatedly.¡± Great Master, you are the sun in the sky!¡±


    ¡± Kant!¡± He immediately activated the small magic device on his sleeve and shouted,¡± Kant! Quickly close the Realm Gate! Don¡¯t drink anymore! I surrender! I surrender!¡±


    A momentter, Kant shouted from the screen,¡±Get out here!¡± Don¡¯t y tricks on me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out now!¡± The Ind Master¡¯s voice was filled with fear. Please don¡¯t kill me! I have very important information to tell you! I still have a lot of value!¡±<div>


    He looked at the Ruler, then moved his feet and said as he walked,¡±My secret assets in various ces!¡± My treasure trove! My businesses and investments all over the world! And most importantly!¡±


    The Ind Master lowered his voice and kept throwing out his chips.


    ¡°Evidence of all the world¡¯s politicians and dignitaries having fun here! Their background! Their evidence! The depraved things that they had done here could not be tolerated by the world! This evidence is enough to send them to the stake. To me, this is just a means of self-preservation. If these things fall into the hands of a powerful and powerful person like you, it¡¯s enough to make them listen to you!¡±


    He had put in a lot of effort. In order to provoke Kant¡¯s curiosity and suppress Kant¡¯s killing intent, he had revealed all the things he had done over the years and his trump cards.


    ¡°The Empire, Sunset Moon, the Council, the various races, and many other dignitaries! They had interweaved into awork of interests that covered the entire continent! They will obey you!¡±


    The ind master tried his best to sell Kant his good stuff like a salesman.


    As he walked, he shouted,¡± Merciful Dragon of Skyquaking, mighty Prince Kant. I¡¯m willing to give up everything I have. I only ask for your forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°You! I definitely won¡¯t kill you like I killed a dog!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to believe in your promise! My kind Highness, but I have to remind you that if you kill me, you won¡¯t get anything! Even torture is useless!¡±


    ¡± Alright,¡± the Fire Stealer shouted impatiently.¡± Aisastan,e out now.¡±


    Who was that?


    The ind master quickened his pace and jogged.


    A momentter, Kant¡¯s question was focused on the small magic device on his wrist.¡± By the way, do you have a record of the old emperor of the Empire having sex with young girls?¡±<div>


    The Ind Master was stunned for a moment. When he was young, he was not the emperor yet! We are good friends! I once entertained him here!¡±


    ¡± Oh, not good friends anymore. He¡¯ll say he doesn¡¯t know you at all.¡±


    Just as the Ind Master was about to speak, a breeze came from behind.


    He turned around to find the Paragon behind him.¡±It was a good talk,¡± he said.¡±He¡¯s interested in what you have.¡±


    ¡°I have to cheat his trust.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±the ind master said carefully.


    The Ruler said indifferently,¡± I suddenly feel that it¡¯s not right to let you go out alone to face the temperamental Fire Stealer. Although you¡¯re a Mudblood, we¡¯ve always been generous with our rewards and treasures to those who are loyal to us. So, I¡¯ll go with you. I can protect you too.¡±


    When the ind master heard this, his eyes immediately filled with tears. He was moved and wished he could die. He knelt down without hesitation.¡± Your love and favor¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a gentle force stopped him.¡± Don¡¯t waste time,¡± the Ruler said coldly.¡± Don¡¯t arouse his suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Ind Master quickened his pace, but he turned around and whispered,¡±But your identity¡­¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry. I can still endure this humiliation in order to deal with the Fire Stealer.¡± The God of Star Pce said calmly,¡± I will pretend to be the guard you hired and act ordingly.¡±


    The Ind Master agreed respectfully.


    He continued trying to get close to Kant, but he did not notice the cold glint in the eyes of the God of Star Pce behind him.


    Mudbloods cannot be trusted.


    Moreover¡­


    Enemy from Beyond the Heavens pondered. He had his own ns.


    The ambush n was to lure Kant to the Well of the Deep Sea and let the hungry beast deal with him. The Paragon had avoided direct confrontation with Kant because he was afraid of the Fire Stealers. After all, the Fire Stealers had always been violent and unpredictable. They were especially good at getting stronger and turning the tables. ording to the records of the Star Pce, the failure rate of their side was very high.


    But this generation of Fire Stealers seemed to be very different.


    He seemed to have mistaken the correct usage of the Fire Stealer¡¯s power, and he was a cunning guy who did not know how to use it. On the other hand, cunning and prudence were synonymous with weakness and cowardice.


    Only those who were not strong enough would be cautious.


    This discovery and spection led him to make this decision. He wanted to observe the other party¡¯s background at a close distance. If it was as he expected, the other party was actually not strong¡­


    Then he could try tounch a frontal assault.


    If he could kill the Fire Stealer in one fell swoop, he would definitely be rewarded!


    He was even allowed to walk the great path again¡­


    When he thought of this, he could not help but be excited and expectant.


    After walking for a long time underground, the seawater had stopped surging. However, there was already a lot of water. They reached the underground entrance of the square just like that. Kant¡¯s mor could already be heard from outside.


    ¡°Coming,ing!¡±


    The Ind Master walked up the long steps, all the way under the sun, and arrived at the square. Soldiers stood around him, and pairs of eyes stared at him with a hint of curiosity in theirplicated gazes.


    They all knew that this person might have a lot of explosive news hidden in his heart.


    The Ind Master recognized Kant. The ck hair of the Skyquaking people was very eye-catching.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡± Who is this?¡± Kant pointed at the Star Pce Ruler.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Ind Lord said respectfully,¡± This is my guard. He was saved by me in the past and has been my guard ever since. He is loyal and loyal. Although he is a guard, I treat him as a brother¡­¡±


    ¡± Tsk tsk.¡± Kant looked at him.¡± So, he¡¯s very loyal?¡±


    The Ind Master broke out in a cold sweat and said in a low voice,¡±Yes¡­¡±


    While Kant was sizing up the God of the Star Pce, the God of the Star Pce was also looking at Kant. The enemy from beyond was facing the new Fire Stealer at such a close distance. He had mixed feelings.


    There was instinctive fear and disgust, as well as subconscious surprise and doubt.


    It was to the extent that he had forgotten to calcte the distance of his attack and his confidence in hitting Kant the moment heid eyes on him.


    It was because of Kant¡¯s aura¡­It was extremely subtle.


    It was a mixture of many auras. Most of them disgusted him, but there was a considerable part that made him feel close. This conflict puzzled him and even made him forget the big question of whether he should attack. Who was this Fire Stealer?


    Just as he was thinking, a voice drilled into his ear.


    ¡°..¡±


    ?????


    Even though the Ind Master was shrewd, he could not suppress the change in his emotions after hearing this.


    Kant saw everything.


    The Star Pce Ruler didn¡¯t even react-his brain refused to process this sentence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kant said proudly,¡± You don¡¯t even dare to eat your own master¡¯s sh * t. How dare you talk about loyalty?¡±


    The god in the Star Pce was enraged.


    He saw the Ind Master retreat. Kant¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. The soldiers had already dispersed. The Paragon was shocked.


    He had been seen through!


    The God of the Star Pce bellowed. Water vapor spread out from his body, and he instantly crossed dozens of meters and charged at Kant. Kant was fearless, and his eyes were burning with phoenix mes!


    ¡± How dare you be so evil! I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re not human!¡±


    He raised his hand and formed a seal. Space shook, and the Realm Door opened. Spacetime divine power circted!


    ¡°Great Might Heaven Monkey!¡±


    The ck door opened in a circle, and a huge rod swept out!


    ¡°Ah Xing, beat him up!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Lying t¡­


    [P.S. 2: The result of writing earlier is that I have been stuck in a constant state of anxiety and anxiety. After one o¡¯clock in the evening, nothing happened. My mind was instantly at peace and I finished writing smoothly¡­] Damn it¡­

 Chapter 600: 600

    Chapter 600: 600


    Many Question Marks


    ¡°Ah Xing! Beat him up!¡±


    In an instant, the phase gate opened. Ah Xing, who was holding a long staff, was already waiting for the battle. He struck the staff at the head!


    With a loud bang, the God of the Star Pce was forced to take this attack head-on. The air waves exploded, the earth shook, and the surrounding stone bricks shattered inch by inch. He staggered back, and thousands of fog shadows flickered around him. In a sh, the enemy from the sky saw the appearance of the person in front of him.


    His eyes were golden and his hair was like fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± he eximed in shock.


    Ah Xing was slightly startled but did not reply. The exchange of blows just now had allowed her to test the strength of her enemy. This time, the enemy was more troublesome. She held her staff horizontally in front of Kant to block him.


    ¡°How should I address you?¡±


    Kant pressed on Ah Xing¡¯s shoulder and stood behind her. He maintained a protective posture and sized up the enemy before him. His phoenix eyes were burning. He had already recognized the enemy¡¯s background.


    ¡°You came from the sky?¡±he asked.<div>


    As the fog dispersed, the God of the Star Pce¡¯s figure was faintly discernible. His voice became extremely strange, deep and hazy, but his words could not hide his shock.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve already¡­I understand now. Has the seal been broken? Had the Mudbloods escaped? Fire Stealer, did you do this? No wonder there was a second Fire Stealer. How did you get to that ind?


    This doesn¡¯t make sense at all¡­¡±


    As he finished speaking, he was basically talking to himself, and there seemed to be a lot of question marks.


    Kant made a hand gesture when he saw that the man was chanting. The members of the assault team slowly retreated. This was not a battle they could participate in.


    Ulysses held the ind master with one hand and pointed the gun at his head with the other, pulling him back.


    The mage consultant apanying them sent a warning to therge tform base through the walkie-talkie Kant had given them.


    ¡± Hello, this is Archmage Okal of the Floating Light Flying Shadow. We have encountered a Legendary enemy in the open-air square of the Sea-suppressing Castle. His Highness Kant and his followers are dealing with the enemy. We have requested the base headquarters to deploy a spell formation and provide elemental attack support.¡±


    ¡± Judging from the enemy¡¯s elemental moon, water element, gas mist, hidden branch. It is rmended to break the illusion, shine, sun me, and scorch four levels of supreme magic support to envelop, artificially create the elementalmunity to desert¡­¡±


    Halsey, the Son of Typhoon, put down his walkie-talkie and shouted,¡± Alchemist! Puppet Kite rose into the sky! Target: Sea-suppressing Castle! Search the designated square with your naked eyes, Eagle Eye Officer, determine the elements!¡±


    ¡°Summon the Fire Elemental Strike Team, switch the Mana Core to ming Sun Mode!¡±


    ¡°Quillion! You willmand the ballista team! My alchemist will give you the coordinates, change the special crossbow, use the illusion-breaking bullet, and throw the shape stone powder at the designated area!¡±


    He roared and ordered the mixed group of mages to move quickly. Find a way to call those two dragons back! Your Highness has encountered a formidable enemy!¡±


    In the square in the front yard of the Sea-suppressing Castle, Ah Xing and Kant were facing off against the God of the Star Pce. After the initial confusion and shock, the familiar arrogance returned to the enemy from the sky.


    In any case, he did not want to make a fuss in front of a bunch of Mudbloods.


    This was the pride of a noble.


    ¡°Hmph, so there¡¯s no news of Monty and the other two. They¡¯re already dead¡­¡± His tone was filled with strong disgust.¡± Mudbloods are Mudbloods. A bunch of dirty bugs that can¡¯t be killed. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll jump up and bite¡­Howughable and pitiful. You have never understood that the so-called heroic resistance and unyielding battle will only make the ende faster¡­¡±


    Kant looked at the man¡¯s mysterious manner. It seemed like he was also a guy withmunication difficulties. Kant sighed.¡± So, should we follow the procedure or do it directly?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± The Star Pce God was also surprised.¡± What?¡±<div>


    ¡± It¡¯s just a formality. I¡¯ll say who you are, you¡¯ll say lowly human, I¡¯ll say I want to talk to you, and you¡¯ll say you¡¯re not worthy. Just like that, we¡¯ll talk a bunch of nonsense. In the end, when we realize that we can¡¯tmunicate, we¡¯ll fight-or we¡¯ll just fight.¡±


    Kant shrugged.¡± I¡¯ll beat you up first. Then, I¡¯ll ask you some questions.¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± The other partyughed loudly, his tone as arrogant as ever.¡± It seems that the biggest simrity between you Mudbloods is your hrious confidence or arrogance. You always think that you¡¯re omnipotent. You always have the illusion that you can do anything, that you can save your pitiful world and let the pathetic Mudbloods continue to live in confusion. But, what¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how thest Fire Stealer died?¡±He smiled cruelly. Do you know how ridiculous it is to lose everything after being in high spirits?¡±<div>


    Kant was neither happy nor angry. He wagged his finger.¡± I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what you mean by saving the world. But I think there¡¯s one thing I can be sure of.¡±


    ¡°-what?¡±


    ¡°It means that I can get the information and information I want from you. I¡¯m super confident about this.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± The Fire Stealer smiled calmly.¡± Since you know that I¡¯m a Fire Stealer, you know that I have a way to get these things from you. Whether you¡¯re willing or not, whether you¡¯re willing to cooperate or not¡­¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    The God of Star Pce¡¯s smile immediately disappeared.


    That ability should be cursed for eternity. Shameless and evil plundering and stripping, whether it was material or spiritual, whether it was will or physical, whether it was ability or¡­ Memories.


    Memories of the past, records in books, and even what he had seen with his own eyes¡­The terrifying image shed before his eyes, as if it had happened not long ago.


    On that day, the heavens and earth were roaring in anger. The dusk in the sky shattered the glow of doomsday. The ferocious demon king was unstoppable, ughtering and devouring noble rulers one after another. Her hair was disheveled, and blood sttered on her face, like a rose blooming in the snow. She was already in a ce where she would die, but she was stillughing wildly.


    ¡°I can still kill twelve more. Have you decided who will live and who will die?¡±


    Even at the end of the road, he was still using despicable methods to manipte the fear and selfishness in the hearts of living beings.


    In the end, she did as she said and killed another twelve.


    Right in front of him.<div>


    The screams and roars of herpanions never seemed to fade away. The noble shell, strength, and glory had all be food for the Fire Stealer, giving her new strength¡­Until he copsed.


    He had survived.


    But the other party was also¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall that scene.


    He still couldn¡¯t forget it, and he could still recall the fear that came from his soul. It was as if that sharp edge had transcended time and space. Even now, it still pierced his soul and caused him pain.


    The one who suddenly appeared¡­


    At this moment, a sonic boom erupted!


    The enemy from beyond came back to his senses and saw Ah Xing strike with his staff. When he was close, his voice rumbled like andslide and tsunami. She had actuallyunched a sneak attack!


    ¡± Li Manyue!¡± At the same time, Kant suddenly shouted.¡± Li Manyue!¡±


    The God of the Star Pce could not help but recall the past. Fear lingered in his heart, causing him to make a fatal mistake. It was already very passive for him to resist in a hurry. What was worse was that Kant had shouted that name!


    Fear suddenly appeared, and it was another moment of distraction.


    In a battle between experts, they only fought for a moment. Even a moment of distraction was enough to be the only reason for defeat and death, let alone two extremely extravagant times!


    Ah Xing shook his long staff, and the purple Paragon Element turned into a mist that swirled around the end of the staff like a g. It drove the turbulent tornado and dispersed the fog, pressing down on the enemy from beyond like an avnche.<div>


    As a Light-Negative from the previous era, she had long gotten used to absorbing and using the Paragon Element. As a result, she was able to enter the White Fog World without being wiped out by thews. When Kant decided to explore the Sea-suppressing Castle, he returned to Lucerne and brought Ah Xing to the White Fog World, where he waited for her.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s cautiousness was indeed correct. Not only did the Ind Master of the Broken Inds have a peerless expert by his side, but it was also such a big fish.


    A series of continuous muffled sounds rang out. Ah Xing shook his staff and bombarded the God of the Star Pce¡¯s body like hailstones. The thick fog gathered and dispersed again, but how could the hasty defense block the despicable sneak attack of the ounders? Kant was still grumbling at the side at this critical moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you, did I?¡± Heughed wildly.¡± You were so scared just by shouting Li Manyue¡¯s name, and you were even distracted. How badly were you beaten back then?!¡±


    The God of Star Pce gritted his teeth and did not answer. He pretended that he did not hear anything and focused on parrying Ah Xing¡¯s storm-like attacks. However, what he did not know was that these words were not meant for him!


    As soon as Kant finished speaking, Ah Xing¡¯s eyes shed. He let out a low growl and shook his staff!


    With a loud bang, the weapon that had been shaking out thousands of staff flowers gathered together and suddenly smashed out. The powerful force that could topple mountains and overturn seas sent the enemy from beyond the sky flying far away!


    Meanwhile, the Fire Stealer had already appeared in the opponent¡¯s flight path.


    Kant had explored the underground world and experienced all kinds of fierce battles. He had developed many new tricks in the high-intensity battles. This ¡± Home Kill of the Authority Dog ¡± was one of them.


    As long as he could find a way to lure powerful enemies into the white fog world, even if he did not die from thews of nature, Kant¡¯s power of time and space would y with him until he stabbed himself in the back.


    Considering that Moani and Zhuerban had piled up arge amount of firearms and construction materials, it was not suitable for them to be used as a battleground for dogs with authority. The battlefield was still chosen to be in his hometown in City H. The high-rise buildings were very suitable for people like Kant to use. He chose the location and quietly appeared on the route that the other party must fly. He faced the enemy with all his might at the fastest speed possible. He activated Time eleration, opened the Realm Gate, and the dark portal spiraled in the air!


    However, as the Realm Gate opened and the two realms were connected, the Star Pce God¡¯s expression changed!


    He was originally in midair, still adjusting his posture and preparing to deal with Ah Xing¡¯s pursuit, but the Realm Gate opened and an unforgettable aura floated out.<div>


    He turned his head in disbelief. The power he had obtained from the Great Path and the Final ce allowed him to see through the fog that interweaved time and space. In an instant, he saw the scenery on the other side through the ovepping dimensions. Tall buildings, clean streets, bright cities¡­


    In an instant, he revealed an extremely horrified expression.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    A violent scream came from the noble god of the sky. His so-called pride and dignity were gone. He looked like a defeated dog. He turned around with great difficulty and charged at Kant like a mad tiger.¡± Ahhhh, go die!¡±


    ¡± Come over here!¡± Kant did not hesitate to hide in the world of white fog. He stuck out half of his body and waved.


    Ah Xing caught up from behind and raised his club to hit him.


    The god of the Star Pce shouted as he resisted. It was as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world, as if he had seen a nightmare that he had been avoiding all this time. As he fought with Ah Xing, he turned to Kant and roared,¡± Where are you from?!¡± You are also from there! Where is that ce?¡±


    Kant was stunned.


    Now, he had a lot of question marks.


    The enemy from beyond the heavens did his best to force Ah Xing back. He looked at Kant in a daze. He no longer had the haughty look he had before. Then, heughed hysterically and hysterically.


    ¡± It¡¯s over. You¡¯re done for, Kant¡­I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I won¡¯t be pestering you here anymore. F * ck the n. I now know where you came from, and I also know what you brought¡­¡±


    Heughed like a fool. His smile was filled with mockery, disbelief, and something even moreplicated. He pointed at Kant andughed loudly.¡± So¡­¡± So you¡¯re not a Fire Stealer! Hahahaha! There was actually such a thing in the world! There¡¯s such a thing!¡±


    While Kant and Ah Xing were still in a daze, he finally retaliated. His body was like a mist, and he was about to escape through the abundant water vapor. Kant, the lords will return from the Final Land. The stars of the heavens will descend upon the mortal world. Be honored! This was thergest encirclement in history! Fire Stealer!¡±


    ¡°.. Have these people been in the sky for too long and rarely seen people? Are their brains not working well?¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± Fight!¡± he said sternly. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    The phoenix¡¯s eyes sparkled fiercely as it locked onto the other party¡¯s true body. Just as it was about to point out the direction for Ah Xing, the red clouds in the sky shed and immediately turned into mes that fell. The brilliant mes burned the low temperature, and then fine sand absorbed the water vapor. The exploding ballistae scattered alchemy powder that broke the illusion. Someone shouted in the distance.


    ¡°Magic Strike ready! Your Highness, the three navies are supporting you!¡±


    The God of the Star Pce¡¯s figure became extremely obvious. The drones that rose into the sky sshed metal storms. The ground kept exploding, and air currents flew everywhere. mes roared. Kant stuffed Ah Xing back into the white fog world, and phoenix mes danced in his eyes.


    ¡°I told you, you have to die here!¡±


    His tone was cold. It was both a threat and a way to draw hatred. The Fire Stealer kept moving and said sinisterly,¡± I want to capture you and use the power of the Fire Stealer to drain you dry. I want to plunder your abilities, shatter your soul, read your memories, and make everything about you disappear from this world! All of them!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡±


    The enemies from the sky attacked in the form of frost mist. However, the Dimensional Door opened, and Ah Xing charged out from the other side. The two sides surrounded him and formed a strangling formation. There was a magical formation on the outside, and tactical support spells bombarded him continuously. The purpose was not to kill the enemy, but to deprive the enemy of their range of movement and reduce his ability advantage!


    From the beginning to the end, the God of the Star Pce who wanted to escape was firmly restrained in this square!


    ¡°Choose again.¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± Do you want to go through the procedure or just die?¡±


    The other party did not hesitate. He stepped on the bricks and stones underground and escaped into the passage of the underground pce in the mountain.


    ¡°The battle of a trapped beast.¡± Kant called out to the distance.¡± Bring that old bastard back to the base on the big tform immediately. The battle here is not something you can participate in. Take action immediately.¡±


    Then, his figure shed and he chased after Ah Xing.


    The seawater that had been poured in earlier was still flowing freely, and there was a little fog in the air. Kant and Ah Xing chased after him at full speed. The Phoenix¡¯s Eye broke through illusions and concealment. The God of the Star Pce¡¯s greatest reliance and skill was no longer a threat. Even if he transformed into fog to hide and ambush, Kant would be able to see through him at a nce.


    ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s the smell of seafood,¡±Ah Xing whispered.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°There are powerful monsters here.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m fine,¡± Kant sneered.¡± I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The enemy from the sky was rushing towards the Star Worship Square.


    Earlier, he had tried to transform into a mist and ambush Kant, who had set foot in this ce. However, Kant had learned the Eye of the Phoenix. Phoenix King Marykith had used it to monitor the Star Pce, so it would not be difficult for her to see through his movements. After two attempts, he gave up on his fantasies and hurried on with all his might.


    His original n was to lure the Fire Stealer here so that he could face the hungry hundred-legged beast. However, the n changed too quickly, and idents kept happening. This batch of Fire Stealers was extremely difficult to deal with, and he even suffered a huge loss and fled in all directions.


    However, the final result was as expected. Kant came here.


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    No matter what¡­This was an opportunity.


    The hundred-legged beast will keep him busy, and I can take the opportunity to leave. Today¡¯s discovery is too big. The Fire Stealer actually came from that world. I have to find a way to inform the Star Pce.


    That¡¯s right. As long as the deep-sea beast could hold Kant off for a short period of time, its mission and mission would be consideredplete. Compared to this, its original mission was nothing.


    His thoughts were in a mess. He was both afraid and excited. He buried his head and rushed all the way until the Praying Star Square was right in front of him.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. He saw the well and rushed into the hall. He was about to transform into mist and wait for Kant to arrive. Then, he was slightly stunned. His expression changed abruptly.


    Because there was something in the hall.


    It was very strange¡­They looked like arrowheads, but they were huge and painted in different colors. There were also some iron pipes of strange shapes ced all over the square and at the corners of the walls.


    He was sure that when he and his servant left this ce, they did not have those things.


    And this definitely wasn¡¯t something the Broken Inds possessed.


    A bad feeling welled up in his heart. At that moment, the God of Star Pce suddenly saw a shiny mechanical puppet crawling on the ground. Kant¡¯s voice came from it.


    ¡± I sent a Terror Robot to float in when I was filling the water. When you and that old coffin man came out, I took the opportunity to throw something into the dimensional door. You racked your brains to trick me into going in. There must be something dangerous inside, so I threw something even more dangerous.¡±


    ¡± Large air bombs, thermpression bombs, cloud bombs, ordinary high explosive bombs, and our self-made bombs. I¡¯ve stuffed some of them in. They¡¯re not very powerful. I don¡¯t know if they can kill you, but I think they can. No matter how mysterious the experts are, they still have to abide by thews of physics, right? I think there are only two oues. Either you die from the explosion, or you lose ayer of skin and get beaten to death by us.¡±


    ¡± You can¡¯t run. Under the gaze of the Phoenix¡¯s Eye, there¡¯s no ce for you to hide.¡±


    ¡°You still have two choices now. Do we go through the process, or do you just die?¡±


    The ruler of the Star Pce remained silent.


    Kant¡¯s voice rang out slowly.¡± Come to think of it, I don¡¯t have any grudges against you. I just want to know something. If you can tell me, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The God of Star Pce stared at the tiny mechanical puppet in a daze, then at the so-called ¡± bombs ¡± piled up everywhere. Finally, he looked at the deep well. His expression changed from shock to unwillingness, from unwillingness to fear, from fear to calmness¡­In the end, he smiled in relief.


    ¡°Do you know, Fire Stealer?¡±


    He raised his leg and stomped on the terrifying robot that could not dodge in time.


    ¡°Everything has long been decided. Fate cannot be changed¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it,¡± the enemy from the sky slowly exhaled.


    He faced the well and opened his arms.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    PS 1: Ah, it¡¯s a little early today. I¡¯m working hard for Tsangma Ind¡­

 Chapter 601: 601

    Chapter 601: 601


    The Law of Smoke Without Wounds


    The God of Star Pce opened his arms.


    The ground shook slightly, and a terrifying roar came from the deep well, approaching from afar.


    In a small town a few hundred meters away from Baixing Square, Kant saw the strange scene through the real-time transmission of the camera images. When he was setting up the bomb, he had also set up a few cameras and transmitted the images to the storage device in real time. He was prepared to take a full picture of this stupid face before it was blown up.


    But now, something unexpected had happened.


    What did he want to do?


    ¡°Father! The Destruction Squadron is interrogating the criminal. The key word is blood sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°You must make a decision immediately!¡± Horus said urgently.


    Kant reached out and opened the Realm Gate.¡± Get them ready!¡± he said sternly. Fifteen seconds!¡±


    In the square on therge tform, the air defense rm red wildly, and Horus ¡®voice filled the sky. Prepare to face the impact! Arge bomb is about to detonate in the belly of the mountain!¡±<div>


    As expected of an elite spellcaster and military officer of the Arcane Magic Council, the Son of Typhoon immediately understood and ordered,¡± Magic core switch to buried hill mode! Defend against the impending earthquake! Strength reference, Battlefield Level Combined Magic Star Shaking! Immediately infuse!¡±


    Inside the mountain, Kant and Ah Xing hid in the world of white fog.


    At this point, he gave up on any thoughts of continuing tomunicate with the other party.


    This was because the attitude of the enemy from beyond the heavens was already very clear.


    No matter what, he would never surrender. He knew the Fire Stealer and what kind of power the Fire Stealer possessed. He did not want to fall into Kant¡¯s hands.


    Therefore, he would rather choose a choice that was not so good.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Detonate!¡±


    The Realm Gate instantly closed, and the control center of therge tform base issued the detonationmand.


    The enemy from beyond the heavens in the Baixing Square spread his arms and waited for his fate to arrive. He heard the rumbling sound approaching until countless ck tentacles shot out from the huge well, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. At first, they were afraid, but then, as if they had received permission, they waved their hunting organs greedily and surrounded him.


    At this moment, the corner of his eyes lit up.


    Violent explosions sounded almost at the same time. A huge amount of fuel was instantly vaporized and spread in all directions under the push of the shock wave. The second explosion followed, and the violent chemical reaction instantly sucked all the oxygen in the area of the Baixing Square. The scorching heat and the terrifying shock wave tore apart everything left in the square. Thick smoke rolled and spewed. A violent hurricane was set off in the underground square, and the waves of air roared and poured out along the several passages of the square. It spread to the outside world unscrupulously!


    The violent tremors shook the main mountain range of the central ind with the explosion point as the center. The violent wind pressure was rampant, destroying all the buildings, houses, buildings, and stables in this exquisite underground world. All of them copsed and tore apart in the violent wind and fire. This iparably terrifying power was even transmitted continuously along the rockyers of the mountain, eventually causing a terrifying earthquake. The mountain shook, the roads cracked, and the houses copsed!


    ¡°Mana Core Overload!¡±


    The terrifying shockwave weakened along the way, but it still shook therge tform base.


    At this moment, the mages ¡®casting power was highly concentrated. They relied on their rich experience in dealing with earthquake spells from the Earth School of Thought to reinforce the mountain, guide the shock waves, and resolve the attacks. The soldiers were arranged in an open area, close to each other, supporting each other, and maintaining their rationality under this earth-shattering shock.


    They saw columns of smoke and waves of fire rising from the ruins of the castle on the top of the mountain.


    Kant and Ah Xing returned to therge tform base through the Realm Gate.


    He looked in the direction of the castle where the fire was still burning. The smoke covered the entire area. He did not calcte the total yield of the bombs that were stuffed into the Baixing Square, but judging from the momentum, the entire castle was not blown up. He had to thank the Broken Inds for not caring about the cost and the amount of materials used to build the mountain fortress.<div>


    ¡°I just remembered a bad saying on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s thew of smoke without injury,¡± he said slowly.


    In the confined space, many air-fuel bombs and high-explosive bombs were used together. Whether it was the explosive treatment of the ground explosion point, the high temperature burning, the oxygen suffocation, or the repeated stacking of shock waves in the confined space, it was enough to make the enemy from outer space suffer. Since he could vomit blood from Ah Xing¡¯s righteous sneak attack, it was impossible for him to remain unscathed under such an artistic attack.


    But¡­ He was still a little uneasy.<div>


    It was not just because of the other party¡¯s background and identity.


    As the archenemy of the Fire Stealers, this guy who controlled the mortal world from high up in the sky treated the well on the square as his only chance of winning in a desperate situation¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look?¡± Ah Xing saw his worry.


    Kant sensed it for a moment and said helplessly,¡± The reference objects attached to the spatial beacons are all ruined. The brand left on them has been washed away. Besides, there¡¯s no way to see inside now.¡±


    There were still remnants of seawater that Kant had poured in. Now, it had been vaporized instantly by the high-temperature explosion. The underground world must be filled with toxic gases and high-temperature steam now, and there was a possibility that it would copse.


    For safety reasons, they couldn¡¯t rashly step into it now.


    ¡°But we have another source of information.¡±


    Kant turned around. Under the protection of the Warriors of Destruction, the actual ruler of the Broken Inds and the highest ruler avoided his gaze and shrank back.


    The Fire Stealer walked forward, grabbed his hair, and threw him to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± The old but not withered Ind Mastery on the ground. He curled up and let out a miserable but not ear-piercing scream. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Kant. His neatlybed white hair was stuck to his face in a mess. The super-rich man who controlled countless wealth and made the world dance with him had a ttering expression on his face.¡± Your Highness Kant, the great Your Highness Kant, I have countless wealth and countless resources. I¡¯ll give them all to you¡­¡±


    ¡± Stop acting,¡± Kant said coldly.¡± Get to the point.¡±<div>


    Horus, who was beside him, had already turned on his video recording mode. A few drones buzzed around him, and the naval officers of the three countries surrounded him. Two giant dragons transformed into humans and descended.


    ¡°He¡¯s the god of the Star Pce¡­ Oh, no, false gods!¡±


    ¡°Many years ago, our ancestors came here and established the Broken Inds. They absorbed power and umted wealth. This was the secret support and help of the Star Pce!¡± The Ind Master replied without hesitation.


    ¡± They ordered us to be nails and nail ourselves to the Broken Inds. We exerted our influence and fought with Goethe for the position of the trade hub of the Western Sea. Their goal was to cut off the great sea route between Goethe and Aurora, and to cut off allmunication between the Eastern and Western Continents! We are the key to this grand n!¡±


    The naval officers of the various countries were stunned when they heard this. They then discussed in low voices. Messi Zhu revealed a look of disbelief, but the one who had the biggest reaction was actually the elf captain, Quillion.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± He said sternly,¡± Blocking Goethe and cutting off the Aurora Sea Route is clearly¡­¡±


    The Ind Master knew what he was going to say, so he asked,¡±The Sunset Moon is the other part of the n!¡± How could a mere Goethe enter the Star Pce¡¯s eyes? Their goal was to sever the connection between the two continents! Do you think that the Twilight Moon Dynasty doesn¡¯t have their eyes, ears, or even servants?¡±


    The elves ¡®expressions changed.


    ¡°This is a huge conspiracy! You soldiers of the so-called powerful countries are proud of your country, loyal to the monarch or your own beliefs. You want to make contributions and expand your territory, but you never expected that there would be a proud gaze looking down on the mortal world in the sky. The disputes, wars, and even tragedies in this world are rted to them six or seven out of ten times!¡±


    The Ind Master shouted hoarsely. He waved his arms and revealed one big piece of news after another.


    Then, he faced Kant and bowed. ording to the custom of Aurora, he kowtowed and shouted,¡± Your Highness, I want to expose the great conspiracy of the false gods of the Star Pce! That fake god didn¡¯t descend to the mortal world just to deal with you! He has another terrifying n!¡±


    After saying that, he straightened his body and pointed at the sea outside the tform. It was closely rted to them! If my guess is correct, he wants to awaken the hundred-legged giant beasts that have been guarding the Broken Inds for generations and spread these countless sea monsters to all parts of the world!¡±


    ¡°The Star Pce wants to cut off all sea trade and shipping in the mortal world!¡±the Ind Master shouted at the top of his voice.<div>


    As soon as he said this, the officers and soldiers were in an uproar. Their horizons and wisdom varied, but they all made a living on the sea. Before theynded, they had racked their brains and used all their skills to resist the countless sea monsters. If the advanced warships of the three strongest countries in the world were so difficult to resist, what more ordinary merchant ships? Once this thing really spread all over the world¡­


    The flourishing ocean trade that supported the world today was indeed going to be interrupted!


    As a result,mercial activities declined, prices soared, countless people lost their jobs, and famine appeared everywhere¡­Such a catastrophe was simply unimaginable. It was too evil!


    ¡± Your Highness Kant!¡±


    They looked at the Fire Stealer in shock and panicked.


    The enemy came from the sky, an enemy he had never imagined before.


    The other party¡¯s ns and arrangements seemed to be deep in the mortal world, making one shudder.


    Their n was even more vicious.


    This was obviously not something that the soldiers needed to know. They subconsciously looked at Kant. He was now the highest-ranking officer.


    Kant¡¯s expression was calm. He did not find it strange. He had been mentally prepared for this. He had heard Darian mention the enemy from beyond the heavens. Besides, he had seen evil forces manipting the world behind the scenes thousands of times on Earth. There was nothing to be surprised about.


    He pondered for a moment and asked,¡±A giant beast from the deep sea?¡± Sealed in the Broken Inds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± The Ind Master nodded vigorously.¡± This is also our mission for generations. But ording to the spection of our ancestors, it should not be sealed. It should be ordered to stay in the deep sea.¡±<div>


    ¡± From the words of the false god, I managed to guess some of the inside information. The Star Pce must have ced the Behemoth here many years ago to deal with their enemies. They predicted that in another ten years, their enemies would be devoured by the Behemoth. At that time, they would release the Behemoth and carry out a new n, which is to cut off the sea trade of the mortal world¡­¡±


    He stole a nce at Kant.¡± But it seems like something unexpected happened. They had no choice but to carry out the n ahead of time and release the deep-sea monster.¡±


    ¡± Are you out now?¡± Kant asked coldly.


    ¡°Not yet¡­not yet¡­¡±


    The Ind Master raised his head and looked at Kant. His eyes did not waver, and he tried his best to appear sincere and humble. He said carefully,¡±¡± They seem to hateing to the mortal world, so their calctions are very urate. The deep-sea beast is in a deep sleep, just like hibernating creatures that can store food. It also has food stored, which is the deep-sea race sealed by the Star Pce. After eating all the enemies of the Star Pce, it will recover its energy and wake uppletely. That should be more than ten yearster¡­¡±


    Kant seemed to have understood something. His eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Then if we want that thing to wake up now¡­¡±


    The Ind Master gritted his teeth and lowered his head.


    ¡°The living beings of the entire Broken Inds?¡± The Fire Stealer asked coldly.


    The Ind Master shrunk his neck and slowly nodded.


    ¡°-beast!¡±


    Furious curses rang out from the side. Mei Xizhu¡¯s eyes were red as he raised his hand to summon mes. However, it was extinguished by Elric, who was beside him. The other party hugged his good friend and shouted,¡± Do you want to die?!¡±


    He had used an offensive spell in front of Kant, and he had done so after the Ind Master had revealed his secret.


    This kind of behavior was too taboo.


    The Spell Casters on the ind that Kant had saved were also furious. This anger slowly spread throughout the navy. Everyone¡¯s gaze was infinitely cold. No matter what civilization or culture they were from, sacrificing countless lives to the brutal monsters was an intolerable evil.


    As long as Kant gave the order, the former tycoon would probably be torn to shreds.


    ¡°Your Highness Kant!¡± the Ind Master shouted. Please spare my life! I was forced. If I didn¡¯t listen to his orders, I would be executed in the cruelest way! I know this isn¡¯t a good excuse, but!¡±


    ¡± However, the Star Pce¡¯s threat to the mortal world is already close to the surface. Even if this operation is stopped, there will be more brutal meansing. This is a threat to the entire world, and the entire world should fight it together. Your Highness wants to keep me alive so that my confession can win the trust of the kings of the various countries!¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot of information that I haven¡¯t told you!¡±


    ¡°The wealth and resources I have can be put to great use!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Kant! Killing me now is just to avenge those who died and make you feel better. Other than that, there¡¯s no other meaning!¡±


    ¡± After I die, my remaining wealth, intelligence, umtion, and private soldiers will all disappear silently and never be known by the world again. Why not use them to fight against the Star Pce and y their proper role? I¡¯m already so old, what¡¯s the difference between dying today and dying some timeter?¡±


    ¡°So, please spare my life! I beg for your mercy and rationality!¡±


    He had already nned out his way of survival on the way to the surface with the Star Pce God.


    As a businessman, one had to prepare for the worst.


    And things were just as he had predicted. The so-called God of the Star Pce was so vulnerable to Kant¡¯s scheme that he fled like a scoundrel. He had served the God of the Star Pce not because of his father¡¯s request, but because he wanted to live longer. Now that the false god had retreated and he had been captured by Kant, he was afraid that he would be cut into a thousand pieces, let alone live forever. The most important thing now was to save himself!


    He quickly adjusted his state of mind. He was truly able to ept and let go. He would lick Kant¡¯s boots the way he had licked the Star Pce Ruler¡¯s boots before. As for his face and dignity, he had already lost his life. There was no need to talk about these things.


    He had been the Ind Lord for so many years and had seen countless people being corrupted by money and bending over for women driven by their desires. His three views had long been distorted and his morals had be indifferent. He felt that humans were animals and morals were just a hypocritical coat. How could he care about the so-called dignity?


    Therefore, he knelt down as quickly as possible. Without any nonsense, he pushed out the chips with the highest price without any hesitation or heartache. After all, he was a businessman.


    He was one of the most sessful businessmen in the world.


    Kant¡¯s expression darkened.


    The Ind Master¡¯s efforts and maniption had been in vain. Kant did not care about his life anymore. The priority of this matter was very low.


    He felt that something even more troublesome had happened.


    ¡± Before I caught up with him, he told me something like he couldn¡¯t resist fate. Then I saw him open his arms to the deep well. At that time, I had cornered him.¡±


    ¡± What do you think he¡¯s up to?¡± Kant asked slowly.


    The other party was surprised for a moment, and then his pupils suddenly constricted.


    The ind owner muttered,¡±He fed himself to¡­¡± That monster?¡±


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Because he had seen the terrifying scene of tentacles flying in the sky, sweeping up living creatures to bite and devour them. Because he had seen it before, he could associate it with the violent explosion and the mes of the desperate situation. The tentacles waved at an extremely fast speed and wrapped up the gods of the Star Pce.


    It wrapped around the other party¡¯s body, and there was even a smile on the other party¡¯s face.


    It was a deep-sea beast that was still sleeping and would only wake up after eating its fill.


    He had eaten an extraordinary body that imed to be a god and was high up in the Star Pce.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just suicide, there should be many ways.¡±


    Kant turned around and left.¡± Horus, make him a suit of armor. Guard him personally. No one is allowed to approach or peep at him. Anyone who disobeys will be killed without mercy!¡±


    It worked!


    The Ind Master was overwhelmed with great joy, but he gritted his teeth and did not even dare to cheer. He did not even thank or praise His Highness Kant for his kindness. He knew very well that no matter what he said now, it would incur the other party¡¯s disgust and displeasure.


    From now on, he made up his mind that unless the other party asked, he would not say a word.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling.¡±


    ¡± We have to prepare for the worst.¡± The officers followed behind Kant.¡± The explosion doesn¡¯t kill him in time, or his body will still be eaten by the deep-sea monster after he¡¯s killed.¡±


    He looked in the direction of the sea. The monsters were still endless. Even if the corpses formed a mountain, they were still surging out of the deep sea. God knew how many there were.


    ¡°I think something amazing will happen.¡±


    ¡°We need to formte an evacuation n¡­ Big n.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: No fluctuations in my heart¡­]

 Chapter 602: 602

    Chapter 602: 602


    The Bridge in the Sky!


    Tidal Manor.


    The new government and the navalmanders of the three countries had all arrived.


    There were even a few new faces in the meeting room.


    They were from the Investigation Corps, the investigation team that Goethe had set up to solve the disappearance of the dragon diplomatic mission. Due to various historical issues, they were still stationed near the Qilin¡¯s Horn and had not been disbanded.


    The screens in the conference room were showing all kinds of scenes.


    The beautiful ind was upied by an endless stream of monsters.


    The people on the ind were hunted and devoured.


    The survivors were being transported to the ind¡¯srge tform base by hot air balloon.


    ¡± Each of you will receive two yers that store all the videos. You can look at the detailster. The main point of the meeting is not to ask for your judgment, but to announce my decision.¡±<div>


    Kant knocked on the table.


    Everyone stood up together.


    ¡± Unknown enemies from beyond the heavens,¡± the Fire Stealer said in a deep voice.¡± Ancient bloody sacrifices, deep-sea beasts that are about to wake up, the broken inds that are about to fall, and the survivors who are struggling to survive.¡±


    ¡°This is the current situation of the Broken Inds.¡±


    ¡°The enemy¡¯sbat strength is unknown, and the sea beasts have yet to retreat. The situation is extremely serious. Whether it¡¯s our soldiers or the survivors of the Broken Inds, they are all trapped in the Broken Inds. The sea route has been cut off, and the deep sea is full of danger. We can¡¯t watch them die. We have to bring them back from danger.¡±


    ¡°Take them home, but to a safe ce.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, I announce.¡±


    He looked at everyone present. Together, they represented the highest authority in the administration, military, and economy of Distant Port. The orders issued from this room would affect the entire city and even the surrounding viges and towns. The aftermath and repercussions would even affect the entire world.


    Kant looked at Hong San. His chief advisor nodded slightly.


    ¡°Faraway Harbor willunch the first andrgest air evacuation in history!¡±


    The projector slowly descended, and the light projected the topographic map of the western sea. Between the distant port and the broken inds, a red arrow connected the two ces.


    ¡± The thousands of naval officers and soldiers trapped in the Broken Inds, the tens of thousands of civilians and military personnel who are still alive, we will do our best to save everyone who is worth saving!¡±


    ¡± To this end,rge military transport nes and subsonic passenger nes will build a bridge in the air. They will travel back and forth between the two ces at the fastest speed to rescue and evacuate the people still trapped in the Broken Inds!¡±


    A few photos appeared on the projector. The giant steel bird flew in the blue sky. Even without a reference, its huge body made the intelligent life in the other world hold their breath.


    ¡± I know you don¡¯t understand what a transport ne is, but you will see. I will handle the rescue and evacuation mission, but this operation requires the joint support of all the forces in the distant port!¡±


    ¡°And that is your mission!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone said in unison.


    Kant snapped his fingers, and the projection screen changed again. A topographic map of the distant harbor appeared.


    ¡± Arge transport ne needs an airport runway for take-off andnding. It¡¯s an emergency. I don¡¯t have time to shovel the ground. I¡¯ll have to entrust this matter to a professional-Sir Gerfrey!¡±<div>


    The spellcaster from the Investigation Corps stood up. He was from the Goethe State Civil Engineering Corps.


    ¡± I appoint you as themander of the civil engineering team in Distant Harbor during the war. All the spellcasters in Distant Harbor are at your disposal. Feel free to ask for any magic devices, crystals, and materials you need. My request is very clear. Create a t and wide circr runway on this in.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s at least 3,800 meters long and 60 meters wide. It¡¯s reinforced with earth shaping spells. The specific requirements are here. You¡¯ll have to transcribe the voice, graphics, and text versions.¡±


    Kant pushed a document and a small yer to the other side.<div>


    ¡°Your Highness, how long do I have?¡±asked the other party.


    ¡°The sooner the better,¡± Kant said in a deep voice. My request is to build a temporary airport at the fastest speed, regardless of the consumption of materials and manpower. The higher the efficiency, the safer the people in urgent need of rescue!¡±


    ¡± I need to mobilize therge-scale engineering magic device,¡± said Wizard Gerphlei after a moment of silence.¡± I also need enough mages to listen to my orders. I¡¯ll try my best to shorten the construction period.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Give me the name list.¡± Please do your best. We don¡¯t know how much time we have left.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kant nodded at the man and then looked at the officials from the Faraway Harbor government.


    ¡± Apart from that, it is expected that in theing period of time, Distant Harbor will wee a huge flow of people. Many refugees evacuated from the Broken Inds will flock to Distant Harbor. The Distant Harbor government must be prepared to receive them.¡±


    ¡± Food supply, medical care, registration, housing, and security.¡±


    When these new officials heard this, they all revealed confused expressions.


    The refugees from the Broken Inds were nothing more than stray dogs. Moreover, they refused to evacuate. It was already strange that His Highness Kant had gone through so much trouble to save them. Why did he have to take care of them so well?


    Had the Demon King of Murder changed?


    Kant looked at their expressions and sighed to himself.


    Based on the productivity and development level of the other world, these things that seemed ordinary on Earth were indeed ridiculous like fairy tales to them.<div>


    But I want to change these things.


    ¡± The times are about to change. We need to look at the future with a new way of thinking. If you feel confused and confused, I will teach you how to do things. One day, you and the people of Distant Ind will understand the truth and significance of today¡¯s matter. If you don¡¯t understand now, it doesn¡¯t matter. I ask you to listen to my orders.¡±


    Kant looked at each official in turn. They all stood up straight subconsciously.


    ¡± From now on, all drone broadcasts, public screens, and newspapers will report what happened in the Broken Inds to the distant port, the tragedy there, and the people who need help there.¡±


    ¡± In my name, the Faraway Port government has issued a mobilization order to the entire city to recruit manpower for the emergency transportation of materials, the construction of tents and housing, and the reception of personnel.¡±


    ¡± My propaganda machine will operate at full capacity. If you don¡¯t understand, Hong San will teach you step by step. I order you to mobilize the workers from both material and spiritual aspects. You have to give them generous rewards, but also let them know that they are doing something glorious. Help those who are worthy of help, help the weak, obtain honor and praise, and receive generous material rewards. You have to let them understand this matter.¡±


    ¡± Understanding morality and nobility has positive feedback.¡±


    ¡± My Valentan guards will serve as the police force and be responsible for maintaining public security and order. We will tell everyone that enthusiastic helpes from noble selflessness, but not ttery and ttery. We are helping those who deserve our help. Don¡¯t have the mentality of giving alms, and we will never amodate or tolerate them. If the other party is arrogant dog sh * t or heartless jackals, we will let them know what the anger of justice is!¡±


    He pressed his hands on the table and emphasized again.


    ¡°After this battle, the Broken Inds have already destroyed themselves. For the citizens who were previously evacuated from the Broken Inds and the refugees who are about to be evacuated, we must leave those with value and conscience in Far Harbor. This ce will be their second home. I want them to remember this ce forever and desire to integrate into this ce. They will willingly contribute their strength to this city and my cause, understand?¡±


    Was there a need to go through so much trouble to beat around the bush?


    The new officials of Distant Harbor couldn¡¯t help but curse silently. There were countless cases of people being plundered from other countries and territories in history, and they were still happening among the various feudal lords. They were snatching people, dragging them away with knives, killing them if they wanted to run, and resigned themselves to their fate if they were afraid of killing them. They just obediently stayed. Why was there a need to go through so much trouble?


    Although they thought so, they still agreed.<div>


    The autocracy of authority could use forceful means to determine the correct direction of progress at this time.


    Just like Kant had said, they might not understand it now.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, as long as someone understood.


    Kant looked at Hong San. His talented prime minister was nodding and smiling, his eyes shining. It was just like after the Battle of Valentan, when the people of Aurora, who had been reborn from the ashes, had a long conversation with the ruler he had chosen. At that time, they had made a promise to change the world and everything that was wrong.


    Now, Kant had used his strength and blood to establish his authority in Distant Harbor. He had used his power and wealth to push forward the evacuation and eptance operation.


    The people from afar would not understand the meaning of this move.


    They didn¡¯t know why they had to be so attentive to a group of refugees, nor did they understand why they had to use high rewards to mobilize the people of the entire city to work hard for people far away, but Hong San knew.


    Kant wanted to use this operation to rebuild the atmosphere of Distant Harbor from the bottom up.


    The legendary ideals of justice, justice, generosity, and greatness could appear in the mortal world.


    Because the world was numb, dark, cruel, and chaotic, heroic epics were sung. When the true light appeared on the earth, there would definitely be people who followed it from the bottom of their hearts.


    As Kant¡¯s chief strategist, he had even considered further ces.


    Poetry, drama, news, legends, and public opinion.


    His Highness Kant¡¯s reputation was going to be changed and rewritten in this earth-shattering, unprecedented evacuation. People¡¯s attention would shift away from the destructive forbidden spell and notice thepassion and kindness in the Skyquaking Dragon¡¯s heart. The power of public opinion that had been controlled by the nobles of various countries was going to be taken back.<div>


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about something more important.¡±


    Kant did not consider what Hong San was thinking.


    As a neer to the Four Talents of China in the New Era, he had seen the bad international public opinion that was filled with lies, smears, nder, and groundless rumors. He gradually became indifferent to the so-called reputation.


    His train of thought was very strong and simple-when my tank arrives at your door, you wille and kowtow, and think of ways to change your way of kneeling and licking my boots.


    Compared to this, the enemy from beyond the heavens was even more deadly.


    All the irrelevant people left, leaving only Kant, Hong San, Lily, and themanders of the three countries. The projection screen yed the confession of the Ind Master, who wasining at the top of his voice.


    Star Pce, Sacrifice, Monster, Cut off Ocean Trade.


    The short words revealed a terrifying amount of information. Even Lily was shocked.


    Not to mention themanders of the three countries. They were all the elites of their navies and knew the significance of sea trade to the world. The economic activities of the various countries, the national economy and people¡¯s livelihood of the entire continent, and the prosperity of the present world werergely supported by sea trade. The huge transportation capacity, the conservation of manpower and material resources, and themercial activities of mutual exchange were unimaginable. Once sea trade was cut off, how terrifying it would be.


    Not to mention the Star Pce.


    The mysterious force that overlooked the human world from the sky even extended its tentacles to the core of the mortal world.


    Kant looked at the generals coldly. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the Star Pce¡¯sckeys?¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then they were shocked and shook their heads in unison.


    Hong San and Lily were also watching from the side. Horus¡¯s cameras observed them from many angles. With Kant, the world¡¯s most suspicious, most thoughtful, most observant, and most observant person, the dragon, and the Transformers, these guys were temporarily cleared.


    ¡± Alright, it¡¯s actually not a big deal. I¡¯m such an outstanding person, a crane among chickens. It¡¯s hard for me not to be targeted by the Star Pce.¡±


    Kant said,¡± As you can see, I won¡¯t suffer any losses by cutting off the sea trade. The ones who will suffer the most are your countries. Besides, the Star Pce is overlooking the mortal world. They must be up to something by starting a conflict.¡±


    ¡°That old coffin keeper is right. There¡¯s no reason for me to shoulder such a big matter alone.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, I need you to brief your monarch on the matter in the quickest, most urgent, and most secretive way. This is no longer my personal grudge.¡±


    He rolled his eyes and red at the few snitches.¡± Even if you couldn¡¯t get to the heavens before, you must have this channel now, right?¡±


    The three of them looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Especially you, Cavisaron.¡± Kant pointed at the elven brigadier general.¡± I wonder if we can count on the old emperor of the Empire and the chairman of the council. You must inform the Phoenix King directly about this.¡±


    ¡ªYou mean we can count on Her Majesty the Empress?


    Why are you so sure?


    Even if the gossip about Kant and the Phoenix King had spread all over the world, even if the elven Brigadier General had already epted his fate bitterly, it was still too arrogant to say it out loud!


    He bowed slightly with a strange expression as a form of agreement.


    .. Sigh, I don¡¯t know where the parrot went. There¡¯s no news yet.


    Kant shook his head at the thought. He hoped that she would get wind of it. The only person he could count on now was the Phoenix King. Darian was the one who had tipped him off about the Outsider Enemy. Needless to say, the parrot¡¯s hatred hadsted until now. No matter which Phoenix King received the news, he could count on it.


    ¡°In short, this is the general direction.¡±


    Kant looked at Hong San.¡± I want to lead the evacuation operation and pay attention to the defense of the Broken Inds. I¡¯ll have to leave the Distant Harbor to you. This is the first time we¡¯re conducting an international operation as an independent force after rebuilding the Distant Harbor and establishing our foundation. This is the first step of our career.¡±


    Hong San had always been calm and collected. There was nothing in the world that could move him.¡± Ipletely understand, Your Highness. I¡¯m here in Distant Harbor. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kant exhaled slowly. Start executing it.¡±


    Only Kant was capable of mobilizing massive amounts of resources and coordinating the various divisions. This was the first time such a massive aerial evacuation operation had urred in another world. He was still the one who had to lead and n it.


    But this time, he was no longer fighting alone.


    Everyone left in a hurry. Lily closed her notebook andpleted her meeting minutes.


    It was a wonderful experience¡­His father¡¯s diary recorded his story with the previous Fire Stealer, Li Manyue. Now that she had joined the cause of the current Fire Stealer, it also recorded his conversations, experiences, and deeds, including this meeting and n, the determination he made, and the beliefs he reflected.


    Kant was really different from Li Manyue.


    ¡°Should I inform the Dragon Emperor too?¡± she asked softly.


    Kant slowly sat back down in his chair and rested for a moment. He thought for a moment.¡± There¡¯s a risk of global maritime trade being disrupted. Will he be happy or angry?¡±


    Lily rolled her eyes.¡± If that really happened, he would probably open the dragon tomb and turn all the dragon bones into bone dragons. Then he would bring all the dragons out to kill the whole family of the Star Pce.¡±


    ¡± Really?¡± Kant was shocked.¡± Is there such a good thing?¡±


    Lily smiled and hit him.


    Then, she gently patted Kant¡¯s shoulder and squeezed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll win.¡±


    Her voice became gentle.


    This was the first time the Fire Stealer of this generation had fought against the Star Pce.


    ¡°Go do what you should do. If there¡¯s anything you need me for, just let me know.¡± Lily said softly,¡± I will be your strength. Many people will¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    Her voice exploded in his ears like a cute cat¡¯s paw scratching his heart.


    ¡°This is all you can do.¡± Lily snorted.¡± If you hear me, then go do your job!¡±


    ¡°Is there a reward for winning?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡°Bah, do you want to lose even if you can¡¯t win?¡± Long Niang rolled her eyes at him and walked out inrge strides.¡± I¡¯ll go report to the Dragon Emperor! If you want to act coquettishly, go to Danfeng Lucerne and cry to your wife! I should have taken the money! Humph!¡±


    Kant sat back down in his chair. After a moment of silence, he smiled.


    That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t win, do you still want to lose?


    ¡ª-Can I lose?


    The Realm Gate opened. In the white fog world, the Time Scale appeared and reversed the flow of time.


    In Zhuurban, the capital of Biagon, Kant looked at the city that was gradually recovering its vitality. He took out his satellite phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Comrade Kant! Oh no, Boss!¡±


    Kirov, the former arms dealer and the current chief security officer of AWTL, answered the phone. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell the fivergest arms dealers in the world that I¡¯m here to throw money again.¡±


    Kant gazed at the clear blue skies of Africa.¡± I have a request for you. It¡¯s urgent. You can ce an order. Be quick. I want to see a cargo ne full of good goods parked at the airport within a day.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Today, I saw the guy who set off firecrackers at the US Embassy in Chengdu. I thought of a question. If I gather several people to carry parts to the designated location, assemble a simple catapult at a very fast speed, and throw several bags of feces into the US Embassy, would it vite thew?

 Chapter 603: 603

    Chapter 603: 603


    Kant Preserving His Last Dignity With Tears


    Kirov, a Russian, was a military contractor and phnthropist who was well-known in the industry.


    His business was to act as a middleman in the gray area of military trade, taking goods from indescribable mysterious manufacturers, and then selling these human resources to people in need in the vast Asian, African, and Latino regions.


    When Kant single-handedly fought his way into the ranks of the Transformers, he had already enjoyed working with him.


    This good brother¡¯s supplies not only shone in the anti-imperialist oppression of the Komotra battlefield, but they were also sold to other worlds. They yed an extremely important role in the anti-imperialist and anti-aggression struggle of the Goethe people. From this aspect, the Russian Kirov was actually the first human in Earth¡¯s history to sell arms to the other world.


    However, he would basically never know about this in his life.


    After the Battle of Komora, the situation in West Africa was turbulent. Kant had shocked the world with a single feat and caught the attention of the five hooligans. It was hard to say whether this was a one-man victory or a fire at the city gate that would bring disaster to the fish in the moat. Anyway, as a Russian who had a close deal with Kant, Kirov was quickly summoned by the Tsar.


    Between a pile of ck materials and the documents of the Federal Security Service, he could only choose thetter.


    They served Kant as a liaison on the surface and a spy in the dark.


    Now that the Russians were working for Kant¡¯s AWTLpany, their main task at this stage was to cooperate with Kant in scattering money. His new boss had recently extorted arge sum of money from the five hooligans. Just like all nouveau riche who got rich overnight, he immediately began to purchase without restraint and rationality.<div>


    However, regardless of the country or region, ordinary nouveau riche would probably buy real estate, luxury cars, yachts, luxury goods, and women. This Chinese boss¡¯s taste was obviously different.


    The only simrity between him and those nouveau riche was probably that this nouveau riche also showed a desire to buy property andnd. Kirov, who had been studying Chinese culture recently, privately felt that this was probably a racial instinct passed down from 5,000 years of agricultural civilization. As for other hobbies¡­


    Guns, cannons, heavy vehicles, industrial machinery, special steel¡­With all these, Kirov felt that Boss Kang seemed to be a very hardcore industrial party, and a very Su kind. The specific performance was that he scoffed at high-tech information technology such as electronic chips. Most of the things he wanted to buy were old goods that did not rely on high-tech, especially old weapons that were obviously too destructive in thest century.


    Now that he called again, it was obvious that he had a new order.


    The Russian, who was clumsily taking notes in the office, suddenly stood up. Facing the orders and requirements of his new boss, he revealed a very professional and enthusiastic smile.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The Chinese was extremely fluent,¡±You speak, there is nothing I, Kirov, can¡¯t buy!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Kant gave a simple order. Basically, he gave out the same three items: machine guns, cannons, rockets, and so on. Other than that, he added a new request.¡± I want to buy explosives.¡±


    ¡± What explosives?¡± Kirov asked.


    ¡± Buy whatever you have. Rexogin, Octogen, PL-20¡­I don¡¯t know much about these, but I want these. The more powerful, the better. Buy as many as you have and send them all over by transport ne.¡±


    Kant thought for a moment and said,¡± Right, pay special attention to it. I think there should be explosives that are specially used underwater. For example, the explosives used in the warheads of mines and torpedoes. These are the best.¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡± Kirov pondered for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know what you want to do with these,¡± the Russians said cautiously.¡± I won¡¯t ask. But if, and I mean if, you need to deal with some underwater targets or do something in the sea-why don¡¯t you ask your mothend?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kant was stunned.


    ¡°Water mine.¡± The Russiansughed.¡± No offense, but Boss, due to the severe coastal defense pressure and the extremely weak naval power in the early days, you Chinese people have yed with the mines.¡±


    ¡°.. Is that so?¡±


    Kant took a few minutes to understand the godly weapon that the Chinese Navy used to fend off the American aircraft carriers before the appearance of the Dongfeng-21D.


    Water mine, water mine, and it was still a f * cking water mine.<div>


    Kant then instructed Kirov to speed up his purchases. After some thought, he dialed a number.


    ¡°Mr. Kant?¡±A gentle and sweet voice sounded. How can I help you?¡±


    The youngdy who answered the call was called Qin Mengjin. They were old friends. During the locust gue in Biagang, she was ordered to set up an emergency team under the Emergency Management Department. However, she was actually a member of the United Front Work Department. Her current mission was clear, which was to unite the country and unite Kant, a wild and powerful esper.


    ¡± I need to buy something from the country,¡± Kant smiled.<div>


    The way the two of themmunicated depended on Kant¡¯s attitude. The Ministry¡¯s evaluation of Kant was that he was ¡± seemingly harmless ¡°, which meant that he was a good-tempered boy when he was not anxious.


    So Miss Qin teased,¡± Oh, I heard that you¡¯re a millionaire now, and this money is specially approved to not be taxed. Why? Do you want to contribute to the country¡¯s economy again? Tell me, what do you want to buy? I¡¯ll help you pass on the message. Of course, it depends on the decision of the higher-ups.¡±


    ¡± I want to buy N2 explosives,¡± Kant said crisply.


    ¡°..¡±


    There were more than one coughing soundsing from the other end of the line. Kant could tell that at least three people had spat out the water in their mouths. After a while, Miss Qin¡¯s pathetic voice rang out.¡± That¡¯s definitely not possible. Don¡¯t even think about it. Besides, I can tell you that there¡¯s no such thing yet. There¡¯s still a long way to go. By the way, don¡¯t read too much exaggerated news¡­¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± Then sell me some stic explosives. I¡¯ll help the country clear out the inventory. How about that?¡± Even the Su-6 was out now, right? I¡¯ll just take some stic-5¡­¡±


    The voice on the other end was a little subtle. What do you need those things for?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I? How about selling me some torpedoes? I don¡¯t want a rocket-propelled smart mine. I just want some old stuff. I¡¯ll help the country clear the cabin¡­¡±


    The other side instantly fell silent.


    Kant frowned. He noticed a subtle difference.


    When they talked about buying firearms, Qin Mengjin¡¯s voice was still smiling. After hearing it, she was only surprised. However, when he heard about buying torpedoes, he clearly heard the other party¡¯s breathing stop.


    Why did he have such a reaction?


    Kant was stunned for a moment. Then, he heard Qin Mengjin say,¡± I¡¯ll help you ask for instructions. Please wait for a moment. Someone will contact you in a while.¡± What do you think?¡±<div>


    I¡¯m already using you, and I¡¯m being very polite.


    This meant¡­Nervous.


    ¡°.. Oh.¡±


    Kant shrugged after the call ended. He was baffled.


    However, since he had already said so, he would just wait and see.


    He found a random ce to sit down and looked up at the sky, calcting what he was going to get for free. The god of the Star Pce would feed him to the giant monster of the deep sea. He was not sure what woulde out, how big and fierce, but in any case, he had to prepare now.


    Not only did he have to think of a way to speed up the evacuation of the people on the Broken Inds, but he also had to prepare for the next deep-sea assault. This was an enemy he had never encountered before. God knew what kind of monsters would appear next.


    The bnce of time had been reversed. With the ratio of seven to one, he could take a break on Earth and adjust his state of mind. Kant breathed steadily and emptied his mind until his phone rang and woke him up.


    He looked at his phone and was surprised.


    ¡°Uncle Wang?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi¡¯s uncle¡¯s voice came from the other end. He was Xiaoman¡¯s father and Kang¡¯s father¡¯s childhood friend. He was a retired soldier and a well-known industrialist. He seemed to maintain a certain degree of contact with the military and the government.


    What level of connection¡­It was probably to the point where he would be caught on the spot if he went there.


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± If you earn money, you can buy a good car, a mansion, a watch, or try a ss of wine that costs 5,000 pounds. Why buy explosives?¡±<div>


    ¡± Of course,¡± Kant said seriously.¡± It¡¯s to protect the city from being invaded by the imperialists. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the chief of the city!¡±


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you buy the mine?¡±Wang Yongzhi lowered his voice. Water mines can¡¯t blow up fish.¡±


    ¡°What fish?¡± Kant asked in surprise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Wang Yongzhi was stunned.


    ¡°.. What should I know?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°You should at least tell me what it is, right?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been out wandering recently? You didn¡¯t look for trouble?¡±


    ¡°.. Why am I wandering around? It¡¯s only been a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Wang Yongzhi mumbled,¡± You¡¯ve known the severity of the situation since you were young.¡±


    ¡± So, what are you talking about?¡± Kant was even more puzzled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. I understand what I know. I won¡¯t borate on what I don¡¯t understand. In any case, the water is really deep¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Riddler, get out of here!¡±


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re so rude.¡± Wang Yongzhi didn¡¯t take it to heart. Anyway, there was a generation gap between him and the younger generation. Xiao Man often said some strange things to him. He asked again,¡± What exactly do you want to do with the explosives?¡±


    Kant whistled.¡± I¡¯ve been talking about it since I was a kid. Uncle, you should know what¡¯s calledpensating expenses, right? It means that when I was a kid, my parents wouldn¡¯t buy me toys. When I grew up and earned my own money, I would buy a lot of them in one go. You see, when I was a kid, I begged my dad to bring me a piece of TNT when I came back to China. He refused and was very stingy. He even spanked me. Now that I¡¯ve grown up and grown up, of course I want to buy a few warehouses¡­¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Wang Yongzhi snorted.¡± If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. Why are you making up these excuses?¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± Alright. I¡¯d like to research using high-explosive explosives as a supplement to increase my destructive abilities and enrich my attack methods. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Why did I bother you with such a trivial matter?¡± heined.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because you want to buy mines¡­ Tsk, I was also shocked after hearing their exnation.¡± Wang Yongzhi interrupted Kant¡¯s question.¡± As for why, don¡¯t ask. I can¡¯t tell you. The M Nation is deleting posts all over the world. If there¡¯s anything you need, the higher-ups will contact you.¡±


    At this point, Uncle Wang said unhappily,¡± I told you to show off all day. Now that you¡¯ve been targeted by the five big countries, if anything strange happens, you¡¯ll be the first one to be suspected.¡±


    Kant scratched his head. Although he was curious, the matter at the Broken Inds was more serious.¡± Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore. So, can we sell the explosives?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi said,¡± There are some things that are not easy to say in public, so they asked me to be the middleman. To be honest with you, you want to buy too much. The higher-ups are hesitant and don¡¯t want to sell.¡±


    ¡°Hesitation?¡±


    ¡± Yeah, you can transport all the equipment of an armoredpany to the other side of the earth in a sh. If I were an elder, do you think I would sell you high-energy explosives by tons?¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t buy it for anything else,¡± Kantined.¡± I love my country!¡±


    ¡°Hey, the higher-ups are afraid that you¡¯ll be overly patriotic.¡± Uncle Wang snorted.¡± Look at an ordinary person. How can he love his country? At most, you can set off a bunch of firecrackers worth tens of dors at the US Embassy. What kind of esper are you? God knows where you can put something when you¡¯re happy and your patriotic feelings are aroused.¡±


    Tsk.


    How troublesome.


    Kant tried to calm himself down.¡± There¡¯s no need to worry about this. Think about it, Uncle Wang. If I wanted to cause some damage, would I need to buy explosives?¡± Was there ack of artillery shells in this Komoira? If I really wanted to do something, even if I didn¡¯t have explosives with me, I could go and rob them, right? There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If you sit in that position, you have to consider that position.¡±


    Uncle Wang exined,¡± Think about it. If you want to buy a nuclear bomb, say that you just want to study it. With your ability, you can destroy it even if you don¡¯t have a nuclear bomb. Do you think the higher-ups will sell it to you?¡±


    Eh¡­ Nuclear bomb?


    Kant¡¯s eyes lit up, but he shook his head.


    The difficulty was too high, but it was not to the extent of that yet.


    He pondered for a moment. The key to doing business wasmunication. He had had a pleasant exchange with the country. His origin, nationality, and civilization recognition were one thing, and the other was that both sides had always been sincere and friendly.


    He understood Uncle Wang¡¯s concerns and proposed a solution.


    ¡± How about this? The preparation, transportation, and storage of the sensitive high-power firearms that I bought from our country can be handled by the specialists of the country. In other words, the country will send people to prepare, transport, and store the explosives. After the explosives are transported to the special area in Komoira, the country will send people to guard and look after them. I won¡¯t interfere in all the processes. It won¡¯t be a problem even if I check them a hundred times a day.¡±


    ¡± If I want to use and experiment, I will make an official application to the warehouse manager. Mybat experiment will be carried out under their supervision and apaniment. They will record and verify how many explosives are used. They should be relieved that I have done this, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll help you ask around,¡± Uncle Wang thought for a moment.


    About five to six minutester, Wang Yongzhi¡¯s voice rang out again. He sounded a little awkward.¡± Kant, what they¡¯re saying is that they can build a test site for you in the country. They¡¯ll let you conduct any experiments you want in a safe and confidential environment. All the materials will be supplied in unlimited quantities¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wang,¡±Kant¡¯s voice turned colder.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I also want my face.¡± He said calmly,¡± Also, please tell them not to let you convey such things that hurt their rtionship in the future. I really don¡¯t like this kind of cunningness.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi sighed.¡± I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree with your temper.¡±


    ¡°But this time, for your sake, I¡¯m willing to take a step back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Uncle Wang asked curiously.


    ¡± It¡¯s alright, Kant,¡± he said immediately.¡± I, Wang Yongzhi, don¡¯t need my nephew to put himself in a difficult position to save my face. Just do what you have to do¡­¡±


    Kant smiled.¡± It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re Little Man¡¯s father. This isn¡¯t considered an injustice.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi was stunned on the spot and then cursed,¡±¡­¡± F * ck, are you enlightened?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°.. Tsk, it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Kant¡¯s mind was filled with the thought of killing his third grandson in the sea with high explosives. He did not take Wang Yongzhi¡¯s strange words to heart.¡± Tell the higher-ups that there are water mines and stic explosives. Ordinary high explosives are fine too. Give me a thousand tons of them first¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to make a little boy?¡±Wang Yongzhi choked.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t Little Boy 15,000 tons?¡±


    ¡°This number is too big!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you help me chop it?¡±


    ¡°You can chop it?¡± Wang Yongzhi spat,¡± Where did you give in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, give in.¡±


    ¡± If the higher-ups agree to this deal, I can make a concession,¡± Kant said.¡± You mentioned earlier that you would build a test site for me in the country to help me with my research, right? I know the country¡¯s ns and I¡¯m willing to cooperate, but I¡¯m more arrogant and arrogant now. I don¡¯t like to be manipted.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s very simple. I don¡¯t want to be ab rat or a spectator. I¡¯m willing to cooperate with the exchange and research, but take note that it¡¯s cooperation, not obedience. The test site can be built, and I can make concessions here, but the country has to make concessions. Simply put, the procedure should be like this¡­¡±


    ¡± That is, the country will grant me a piece ofnd and then build a test site on thisnd. I will allow researchers to enter, allow them to conduct a certain degree of ability research, collect data, and provide me with experimental materials and materials. I also wee professionals to give me some ideas and suggestions.¡±


    ¡± So, the difference is that I am the owner of thend and the test site. I allowed the relevant personnel to cooperate and support me, and I did a certain degree of research. The country did not give me a ce to have fun and let a group of researchers y with me like a monkey. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Wang Yongzhi understood what he meant. His tone became very subtle.¡± You really care about your reputation.¡±


    Indeed, the only difference between these two ideas was the name.


    Thend was approved by the country, the testing site was built by the country, the personnel were sent by the country, and the resources were provided by the country. Kant was only given the title of the owner of the property. In front of the government, the so-called ownership rights and property owners were meaningless.


    This was really a concession.


    ¡± What can a lone esper do in the face of a country¡¯s power and family?¡± Kant pretended to cry. He could only stubbornly grit his teeth and hold back his tears to fight for false dignity for himself. However, he knew that this was the only thing he could hold on to¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Disgusting.¡±


    Wang Yongzhi disappeared for a while. Then, he said,¡± I¡¯ve reported it. The higher-ups should be discussing it for a while. I¡¯ll give you the newster.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone,ughter came from a ce on the other side of the world that could not be named. As long as it¡¯s a matter of face, you can give way.¡±


    ¡°Young people have strong self-esteem.¡± Another voiceughed.¡± But the rule of our Republic has always been that the inner part is more important than the face. Besides, this is really nothing.¡±


    ¡°So you agree?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    While waiting for the final reply, Kant heard his phone vibrate twice. He looked at it and saw that it was Uncle Wang¡¯s WeChat. He had received two messages.


    There were two pieces of news.


    It was all without rhyme or reason.


    First, China will conduct arge-scale anti-submarine exercise in the South China Sea.


    Second, Russia conducted arge-scale anti-submarine exercise in the Arctic waters.


    It was all something that happened two days ago.


    Kant was slightly taken aback. He sent a message to ask what it was, but Uncle Wang did not reply.


    Water mines? Fried fish?


    Kant was deep in thought.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Habits are scary¡­By the way, this is a novel, so don¡¯t make random connections (squint).

 Chapter 604: 604

    Chapter 604: 604


    Chapter 605-Collecting Money


    ¡°Earth, done.¡±


    Kant returned to the White Fog World. The Time Scale maintained the ratio of one to seven between the Foreignd and Earth. In other words, every hour that passed in the Foreignd was seven hours on Earth.


    With this mechanism, he could quicklyplete the deployment of armaments on Earth.


    Orders sent to his suppliers through Kirov, from response to stocking to delivery to arrival, even if it was urgent, would take at least 24 hours.


    In theory, the most ideal situation was that the first transport ne would arrive at the Broken Inds after three to four hours. It would receive the first batch of refugees and fly to the distant port.


    The domestic requests and negotiations were also smooth.


    Due to Kant¡¯s painful sacrifices and concessions, the country agreed to his proposal to build or modify arge-scale experimental site in the country that nominally belonged to Kant. It would serve as a training ground for him to test his abilities, developbat techniques, guide research work, and share precious data.


    Since the deal was settled, there was no problem purchasing military supplies.


    The relevant departments were coordinating the stock.<div>


    As for Uncle Wang¡¯s vague details, Kant did not manage to get anything out of him. However, from the clues he had gathered, he could tell that something extraordinary had most likely appeared somewhere in the sea. As a result, Kant¡¯s tentative suggestion to buy a mine had caused the relevant departments to overreact and suspect that he had something to do with the matter.


    I just want to fry a fish in the Otherworld.


    He wasn¡¯t a criminal.


    The Fire Stealer opened the door of the Realm and returned to the Otherworld.


    The mysterious matters on Earth could wait until the matters in the other world were resolved.


    The second stop, Lucerne.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to stick to your father¡¯s cold buttocks again.¡±


    Kant and Tina hugged each other gently in the Maple Leaf Pce. The atmosphere was not romantic, and it was not the time for a girl to express her feelings. However, the soon-to-be son-inw still cracked a joke.


    Tina understood the saying,¡± A warm face is met with a cold buttocks.¡± Kant had tranted this saying in the Chinese context for her and exined its actual meaning.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    She rolled her eyes at Kant and giggled. She seemed to have thought of something scary. She blushed and whispered into Kant¡¯s ear,¡± Stick mine. Mine is hot.¡±


    Kant pretended to be close to her, but Tina giggled and dodged.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. How¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    When Kant had gone to the Sea-suppressing Castle, he hade back and taken Ah Xing with him. After the Battle of Paragues, Ah Xing¡¯s body had resonated with the obsession left behind by Asha. She had regained the ability to use the Paralysis Element. By guiding the Paralysis Element into her body, she could follow Kant through the White Fog World.


    Back then, the situation had been urgent. When he had taken Ah Xing away, Kant had only briefly exined the situation to Tina. Now, the situation had changed again¡­A very bad change.


    ¡°Star Pce¡­¡± Tina was shocked.¡± The one who injured Auntie?¡±


    Kant nodded.


    Before the Battle of Lucerne, an enemy from the heavens had descended into the mortal world, but he was killed by Sylmeria at the cost of his life. It was very embarrassing, but the Snow Sword Saint was still brooding over it.


    Ever since she debuted, she had never suffered such a big loss.<div>


    ¡± Let¡¯s go.¡± Tina pulled Kant¡¯s hand and walked out of the door.¡± Let¡¯s go find Father.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll go alone,¡± Kant said.


    Tina opened the door and turned around to re at him.¡± If I only let the two of you meet, you might quarrel again. If Father doesn¡¯t agree to it, how are you going to take revenge on him?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kant asked innocently. I¡¯m a person who respects his elders. Even if he rejects me, I¡¯ll definitely remain polite. I won¡¯t treat him as an enemy because of this, and I won¡¯t lose my kinship with him. I¡¯ll still maintain a good personal rtionship with him. I¡¯ll even ask him to go hiking some other day.¡±<div>


    ¡± Thank you,¡± the princess rolled her eyes at Kant and hugged his arm gently.


    The two of them walked out of the room and walked down the corridor of the third floor of Maple Leaf Pce like a pair of intimate lovers. Kant looked around and asked casually,¡± What are you thanking me for?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being willing to ease up with my father even after having conflicts with him continuously and even breaking up with him, even if it means that you might have to p-p


    At this point, she pursed her lips and her face was red. She still could not say anything.


    However, the brilliance and tenderness in her eyes could not be concealed.


    In the Paragon Element incident, the archduke, who was tired of war, made the wrong choice and stood on the opposite side of Kant and Tina. After Kant¡¯s victory, an extremely intense dispute broke out in the audience hall. Kant¡¯s harsh words were almost like a deration of war, symbolizing the end of his honeymoon period with Goethe¡¯s aristocrats. The revenge he carried out in the distant portter made Kant¡¯s reputation worse.


    Under such circumstances, the entire Lucerne and even Goethe nobles were watching the war of grain prices in the distant port. They were even kicking Kant when he was down. No one was willing to lend Kant food. They even took the opportunity to transport the high-priced food to the distant port to earn a lot of money. It was obvious that they had made the wrong bet again.


    At that time, due to the constraints of many nobles and bureaucrats, the Grand Duke was unable to provide any help. The war of grain prices ended with Kant¡¯splete victory. When the news was sent back, Lucerne fell silent. Countless people regretted their actions at that time. It was obvious that their actions at that time had intensified the hostility between them and Kant.


    You see, not only did they not make any money, but they also lost a lot. Not only that, but they would also incur the hostility and hatred of these evil people from Aurora. Who wouldn¡¯t regret it?


    Countless nobles had been sighing these days. If they had known that the people of Aurora would win, they would have opened the granary and sent him food at all costs.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to ease the rtionship and cancel the previous resentment?


    Now, Kant was here.


    If they wanted to carry out the unprecedented rescue and evacuation operation in the history of this foreign world, they would not only have to rely on the huge number of transport nes, fuel, and weapons on Earth, but they would also have to rely on the manpower, material resources, and advanced productivity of the foreign world. The distant port alone could not provide such a strong force.<div>


    The rapid construction of the airport requiredrge-scale engineering magic devices and experienced mages from the Earth School of Thought. In addition, hot air balloons, Healing Priests, and magic crystals were needed¡­ He had to think of a way to do all of this.


    Where could he think of a solution?


    The Arcane Magic Council, the Empire, the Sunset Moon Dynasty, Dragon Ind¡­Countless.


    Goethe¡¯s nobles were leaking information everywhere. The news of Kant falling out with Grand Duke Goethe had already spread to all the countries and major forces. It could be said that with Kant¡¯s current strength, potential, and the value of the Paragon Element, as long as he said the word, the people who came to him withrge amounts of resources could line up from Distant Port to Valentan.


    Under such circumstances, Kant was the first to think of Goethe.


    Although he didn¡¯t say the reason, Tina knew everything. He was afraid that she would be put in a difficult position, so he tried his best to mend his rtionship with her father. This was an opportunity.


    As long as he lent a helping hand, he would be grateful. With this exchange, the rtionship could be eased.


    Kant did not admit it even though Tina had pointed out his intention. He said proudly,¡± You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m just being polite to you as a junior. In fact, I¡¯m the benevolent one who allowed the corrupted feudal nobles to contribute to our magnificent cause. Their correct actions will earn them a reform voucher¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Sister will be very happy too, right?¡±Tina suddenly said as if she was deep in thought.


    Kant choked.¡± Huh?¡± he asked nkly. What does it have to do with your second sister?¡±


    The princess did not answer. She looked ahead with a meaningful gaze.


    In the archduke¡¯s study, the tablet was ying the images of the Broken Inds.


    Rexnos watched the ten-minute clip without moving and then looked away.<div>


    He looked even more haggard than the first time they met. The defeat of the elves did not make the ruler who was worried about his country feel any better, because more challenges came one after another.


    ¡± So, what is your purpose?¡± The archduke looked at Kant calmly.


    Kant replied,¡± There are more than 1,000 navy soldiers from the three countries on the Broken Inds. There are also at least 50,000 local residents. I want to rescue them all and send them to the distant port. This is a short-term goal.¡±


    ¡°That alien enemy fed himself to the deep sea monster under the Broken Inds. I don¡¯t know what it is, but ording to that old thing¡¯s confession, if this thing awakens, it will bring great trouble. I have to think of a way to kill him. This is my mid-term goal.¡±


    ¡± The Star Pce¡¯s hostility towards the mortal world has been made clear from the old man¡¯s testimony. I¡¯ve heard about them and have a rough idea of what they¡¯ve done. In the future, simr disasters will definitely increase. I want to unite all the civilizations on the earth to fight against the enemy in the sky.¡±


    After the archduke heard this, he was neither happy nor angry. I have a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡± You said that there are so many sea monsters in the sea that even the most powerful warships can¡¯t resist them. Ships can¡¯t pass through. How are you going to bring these tens of thousands of people back to the distant port?¡±


    ¡°In the air¡­¡± Kant exined. Arge transport ne that can carry at least a thousand passengers at a time. If you prepare ten of them, it can bepleted in five trips, and it only needs one trip.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Rexnos said softly,¡± Amazing.¡±


    He looked up at Kant.¡± But I guess it¡¯s not easy. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    Kant nodded and said,¡± To transport the survivors scattered across the inds to the main central ind¡¯srge airport, we can only do so by air. I need arge number of hot air balloons, which are your reconnaissance flying tforms. Other than that, the runway requirements forrge transport nes are extremely high. I can¡¯t split myself up, so I have to rely on the civil engineering corps.¡±


    ¡°Then, why?¡±<div>


    ¡°What do you mean why?¡±


    ¡°Why did you save these people?¡± The Great Duke said,¡± A few days ago, you had already evacuated many people from the Broken Inds. Those on the ind now are basically the ind masters ¡®loyal followers, those who are hostile to you, and those who do not have the ability to leave. With your style of doing things, you should not care about the lives of these people, right?¡±


    ¡± If I remember correctly, you treat your enemies brutally and cruelly without leaving any future troubles behind. In the past month, fifty-four letters have been sent to my table. They came from all over the world, either jointly or individually. The nobles and schrs of all countries expressed great concern and indignation at your killing actions, because you have destroyed the honor of more than ten generations in a month¡­¡±


    Kant extended his hand. Show me their names.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t read.¡± The archduke looked at him, his expression still neither happy nor angry.


    ¡± Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m illiterate,¡± Kant said furiously.¡± How long have I been here?¡± Is it strange that I don¡¯t understand yournguage? I can get Tina to read it to me!¡±


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Kant thought for a moment.¡± If I have to find a reason, then in my opinion, manpower is an extremely precious resource. 50,000 survivors are equivalent to 50,000borers. Other than that, the talents that the Broken Inds have recruited are also of great value. epting them will be beneficial to my future ns. Furthermore, this massive evacuation is a good deterrent and a disy of my benevolence to the world¡­¡±


    He shrugged.¡± But to put it simply, I just think that no one deserves to die like that.¡±


    The archduke narrowed his eyes.¡± But can a person¡¯s limbs be twisted by a spinning wheel, can a hungry rat drill into his abdominal cavity, can a sharp de cut off all his flesh, and can a strong rope slowly strangle him to death?¡±


    ¡± No,¡± Kant said coldly.¡± But those aren¡¯t humans.¡±


    The archduke propped himself up on the table and slowly stood up.¡± They are nobles. They have noble status and bloodline. Their ancestors sacrificed everything for this country. They¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, what else do they have?¡± Kant said coldly,¡± I don¡¯t know your history, and I don¡¯t care how powerful their ancestors were. This might be yourw. The ancestors built achievements, and the descendants enjoyed the glory. I have no intention of judging whether this rule is right or wrong, but that¡¯s not the point.¡±


    ¡°The main point of the problem is not that they rely on the honor and grace of their ancestors to obtain enjoyment and life that far exceeds that of ordinary people, but that they use the grace of their ancestors to do evil. Ew!¡±


    Kant knocked on the table and said coldly,¡± The lowlifes eat ck bread mixed with sawdust. The nobles eat white bread baked with butter and honey. But the nobles are still not satisfied. They want to eat it with the blood of the lowlifes. Bastards, I think they died too quickly! Do you understand, Your Grace? Look at my mouth. People, nobles, and lowlifes are all people. It¡¯s better to say that the words ¡®cheap¡¯ and ¡®expensive¡¯ are very cheap in themselves!¡±


    ¡°All the nobles on the continent think that my methods are cruel? Killing too many nobles? That¡¯s great. That¡¯s what I want. I want to exterminate all the families of those heartless b * stards and make the other lords on the dry shore grieve. I want them to know that there are lunatics in this world who don¡¯t care about the rules of the game and can kill their entire families at any time and ce. If they want to taste the blood of themoners on bread one day, I will appear in front of them!¡±


    Once again, they were at daggers drawn and tit-for-tat.


    Archduke Rechnos subconsciously avoided Kant¡¯s gaze.


    Because what he saw in that gaze was not the pleasure of killing or the bloodthirsty loss, but the persistence, honesty, and determination that was as sharp as a sword and swept away all sins.


    A conflicted feeling crossed in the heart of this benevolent king.


    He instinctively agreed with Kant¡¯s words. Themoners were human beings too. They had to be punished for their crimes. The nobles could not abuse civilians ormit crimes. However, as a part of the nobles, the education and cultural influence they had received since they were young still made him feel that Kant¡¯s killing was too much.


    He sighed,¡±You could have just executed them¡­¡±


    ¡± The perfect criminalw should be left to the professionals. I¡¯m a mob, and I will only kill my entire family.¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± In my ce, the more evil youmit, the more you will suffer. If you kill an innocent person with a single sh, you deserve to be stabbed in the neck. As for those nobles, they almost starved hundreds of innocent and powerless civilians to death. Tell me, how should they die?¡±


    The archduke nced at Kant, wanting to say something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dare next time.¡± Kant cut him off.¡± If you want to mediate the conflict between me and the Goethe nobles, please save your breath. I can only promise you one thing. I won¡¯t use force first, but if they cross the line, the corpses hanging from the distant port¡¯s streetlights will be the example.¡±


    A hint of anger shed in Archduke Rexnos ¡®eyes. Can¡¯t you think of the consequences? Think about those who follow you, think about Tina¡­If you lose, what will happen to them?¡±


    ¡± I can¡¯t lose,¡± Kant and Tina said almost simultaneously.


    They were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other and smiled.


    Then, they all looked at their old father.


    Although Tina did not say anything or stop him during the previous argument, she was now standing beside Kant and leaning gently against the young man beside her. Her smile was bright, and when she looked at her father, her eyes were filled with joy, pride, and trust. This was the person she had chosen herself.


    That expression was so proud.


    For a moment, the archduke¡¯s heart was filled with sour joy.


    Or the sourness of joy.


    What kind of emotion was it¡­


    His eyes were dazed for a moment.


    ¡°Father?¡± Tina was stunned for a moment and asked worriedly.


    The archduke waved his hand.


    ¡± Kant,¡± he said.¡± I am Grand Duke Rexnos Tedarell of Goethe.¡±


    Kant nodded solemnly.


    ¡± Although you split Goethe, upied Far Harbor, challenged my authority, provoked the entire noble ss, messed up the Blue Wave Province, and even kidnapped my daughter¡­¡±


    The archduke said coldly,¡± However, ording to the teachings of our ancestors, in the name of Tedarell, I still want to show you the glory of the Goethe aristocracy. We remember the teachings of our ancestors and the virtues of knights and lend a helping hand to those in need. Goethe will provide you with magic devices, mages, and resources.¡±


    He extended his hand to Kant.¡± You may be extreme, paranoid, and troublesome, but your reason for saving people has moved me. Kant, Goethe is willing to help you. Tedarell is willing to help you. I am also willing to help you, but only this time. Do you understand?¡±


    Kant and Tina smiled at the same time.


    He extended his hand and shook the archduke¡¯s.


    However, the other party¡¯s hand suddenly tightened.


    ¡°-but for a fee.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!]

 Chapter 605: 605

    Chapter 605: 605


    Show Him


    ¡°-but for a fee.¡±


    The archduke held Kant¡¯s hand with a calm expression.


    ¡°Father!¡± Tina¡¯s expression changed.


    Archduke Rechnos ignored his daughter.


    Kant nodded.¡± Fine. It¡¯s only right.¡±


    The princess opened her mouth, but no words came out. Her mood suddenly became very low.


    ¡± Then thebor fees for the personnel, the magical equipment¡¯s depreciating fees, and the materials ¡®consumption fees will be settled ording to the market price. I¡¯ll sign the order and give you the billter.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    The two of them let go and then high-fived each other.<div>


    This matter was decided.


    ¡± I¡¯ll give the order now. The civil engineering corps will be assembled in about 40 minutes. The mobilization of engineering magic devices and rted materials will be a littleter because it requires the approval of the relevant officials. I don¡¯t think this will be a difficult matter, especially after you won the war of grain prices in the distant port.¡±


    This was a chance to ease the tension. No one would want to bet on the wrong thing again.


    ¡± Other than that,¡± Kant said after some thought.¡± I also need a batch of medical supplies, as well as experienced pharmacists and Healing Priests.¡±


    ¡± I can¡¯t give you that,¡± the archduke replied.¡± After the Battle of Lucerne, many people were injured in the city. They are still recovering from their injuries. The medicine and medical personnel have to take care of the Goethe people first.¡±


    ¡± In fact, the Civil Engineering Corps is also cleaning up the ruins and repairing the facilities in the city, but that can be dyed, so it can be transferred to you.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± That makes sense. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The archduke then ordered him to leave.¡± Send out the relevant orders immediately. In about an hour and twenty minutes, all the resources and personnel that can be provided to you will be in ce. You can wait at Tina¡¯s ce or go do something else. I have official matters to attend to too. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡±


    Kant did not say anything. He nodded slightly at the archduke, pulled Latina, and turned to leave.


    The princess looked at her father, her lips slightly pursed. The archduke had already sat back down on his chair, picked up his pen, and continued to read the documents piled up like a mountain.


    Tina didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    After leaving the room, the princess still looked unhappy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kant consoled him.¡± It¡¯s just the temper of a man who has suffered a setback in his career, his worldview has been shaken, his authority has declined, and his daughter has been abducted. He¡¯s in a midlife crisis.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Tina red at Kant.


    As she said this, her eyes turned red.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant was shocked.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tina took a few deep breaths and forced back her tears, but her tone was still sad and disappointed. Father actually charged you money¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±<div>


    Because of this? Your elbows are too¡­


    Kant didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He exined,¡± It¡¯s only right. Look, Goethe put in a lot of effort and cooperated with my n. In the end, I reaped all the benefits. I showed my face, I did a good deed, and I took over the Broken Inds ¡®heritage. Goethe did it for nothing. No, he even lost money. The Magic Device was worn down, the resources were consumed, and the city¡¯s cleaning and repairs were dyed. There were no benefits at all¡­¡±


    Tina¡¯s voice was almost on the verge of tears.¡± Goethe also contributed a lot of resources and Magic Devices to help you with the Graywind Insect Swarm incident. Father didn¡¯t say anything, and everyone thought that it was only natural. It was so good back then. How did things turn out like this now¡­¡±


    She looked at Kant. Tears were rolling down her cheeks again.¡± Father wants money. Do you think it¡¯s normal to pay?¡± Why did it be like this?¡±<div>


    Kant finally reacted.


    A girl¡¯s mind was more meticulous.


    Kant extended his hand as he looked at the girl¡¯s tears.


    He extracted the two tears.


    This was probably the romance of the steely straight man who never had the habit of carrying a handkerchief and felt that kissing with his mouth was a little mushy, unsanitary, and easy to lick his eyeshadow.


    He scratched his head.¡± I really didn¡¯t think of this. Sigh, Tina, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Just like what I said just now, it¡¯s just a small revenge from a middle-aged man who can¡¯t put down his face, has outdated ideas, and has difficulty changing his mindset. He¡¯s being repeatedly attacked by the sessor of the Communism¡­¡±


    ¡°You still dare to say that!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡±


    He reached out and put his arm around Tina¡¯s shoulder. He brought her, who was a little sad, from the nearest balcony door to the sky garden of Maple Leaf Pce, and looked at the entire city from the balcony.


    ¡± Look at all these people. Goethe is very big. I think of more than a month ago, right after the war ended, your father invited me to dinner. That night, he was drunk and should be here. He pointed at the brightly lit night scene of Lucerne and asked me what I saw and heard.¡±


    ¡°I said I saw celebration, celebration, and joy.¡±


    ¡± He said that he saw faces that were either expressionless or forced to smile. They belonged to the people who had lost important people in the war and could not feel the joy of victory. He said that the celebration of victory was too loud, even covering the sound of sad crying. The people who celebrated fanatically could not see those people and could not feel their sorrow, but the archduke must see and hear them. This is his duty.¡±


    Kant turned to Tina.¡± That was the first time I truly understood your father. I understood what kind of person he was. Or rather, what kind of king he was.¡±<div>


    ¡± I respect and respect him. I like such a benevolent ruler. No matter whether he ispetent or not, I am grateful to him because only such a father can teach and raise such a daughter. He protected you very well, so I saw you at your best¡­Even if it¡¯s just for this reason, I won¡¯t have any real ill feelings towards him because I know he¡¯s a good person.¡±


    ¡± But I heard that you called him an old fool in front of all the nobles in the audience hall,¡± Tina said faintly.¡± This matter has already spread throughout Lucerne.¡±


    ¡± This is a conflict between husband and wife,¡± Kant said awkwardly.¡± It¡¯s an internal family conflict. It doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    He quickly changed the topic and was a little stiff.¡± Don¡¯t interrupt. We¡¯re still building up our feelings. You think that your father¡¯s taking money from me is drawing a clear line between us. You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll go further and further away from him in the future and put you in a difficult position¡­ Is that so?¡±


    Tina lowered her head and did not speak.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡± I won¡¯t.¡± Kant squeezed her shoulders gently.¡± Trust me. I won¡¯t.¡±


    He looked at the scenery of Lucerne and seemed to think of the situation that night. He smiled.¡± Although your father is a little angry with me now, thinking that I¡¯m radical, mischievous, and restless, he will eventually approve of me.¡±


    ¡± Because your father, Archduke Rechnos, is different from those cold-blooded and cruel nobles. He will listen to the voice of grief and respond to the cry for help of the weak. As long as he is still such a person, he will one day acknowledge my path and choice, because I will let him see it.¡±


    Tina raised her head.


    Kant¡¯s smile was as warm as ever.


    ¡± Distant Port and Valentan will not leave Goethe. The officials I appoint will still regard themselves as Goethe people. Distant Port will still pay taxes to Lucerne. This country will not be divided. More importantly, your father will slowly see what I will bring to the people of this country.¡±


    ¡± Famine will disappear, goods will be abundant, and luxury goods that were only enjoyed by nobles in the past will enter the homes of ordinary people. Children will no longer have to do childbor, but will receive education and use their own efforts to change their lives. The elderly will be taken care of, and morality will truly return. It will be the yardstick for everyone¡¯s behavior and not a rare quality that is praised. People will transcend the material needs of supporting their families and have better beliefs and ideals¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I will let him see this world.¡±


    ¡± Let him see that people can live like this, even the most ordinary civilians.¡±


    ¡± Not just the small experimental fields in Far Harbor and Valentan. Such changes will slowly spread throughout this country, and even the whole world. Just like the sun melting the snow, just like the rising sun in the east.¡±


    ¡°What do you think your father will do when the timees?¡± he asked with a smile. Was he angry and resentful that his authority and prestige were weakening day by day, or was he happy to ept all this? Are you going to scold me for changing Goethe¡¯s tradition since ancient times, or give me a gratified hug of gratitude and recognition?¡±


    Tina¡¯s gaze gradually changed from confusion to realization.


    He even looked forward to it.


    Kant held Tina¡¯s hand.¡± Let¡¯s do it together. Let him see.¡±


    Tina felt the warmth of Kant¡¯s palm. She lowered her head slightly. After a while, she said softly,¡± Kant, why do you know so much about my father?¡±


    Kant was confused. What?¡±


    The princess stared into his eyes.¡± Why are you so keen to see through my father¡¯s feelings and the nature of his struggle? Why do you have such a clear grasp of his thoughts and have such confidence?¡±


    Kant was even more confused.¡± Ah, this is very easy to understand. Even if you ask me why, I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I were a man?¡± Tina mumbled.


    ¡°.. What dangerous words are you saying!¡±<div>


    Tina snorted twice. Her mood had indeed improved.


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Then, his thoughts turned to the main business.¡± You said that you need a Healing Priest and a Pharmacist?¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± It¡¯s better to be prepared. The war on the Broken Inds is urgent. If the people or soldiers rescued are injured and transported back to the distant port, they must be prepared for first aid.¡±


    Medicine and bandages were also avable on Earth, but medical staff could not be trained immediately. Inparison, some methods and supernatural powers from the other world might be more useful.


    After all, there was such a thing as magic.


    Tina thought for a while, and her eyes became meaningful.¡± There¡¯s no red maple in Lucerne. How do you n to solve this problem?¡±


    Kant was on alert this time. He said nonchntly,¡± We can only count on the aid of the humanitarians. We¡¯ll have to borrow some money from those international benefactors.¡±


    ¡°Does that include elves?¡± Tina narrowed her eyes.


    Kantughed dryly.¡± You see, there are hundreds of elven navies trapped in the Broken Inds. They are also part of the royal army. They are helping each other out. That¡¯s what the question means.¡±


    The princess blinked.¡± Hmm, that¡¯s true. Go to the headquarters of the Sunset Moon Army and borrow some. They should have a lot. I¡¯ll help you think of a way.¡±


    Kant was a little uncertain.


    The girl nced at him.¡± I¡¯m not being sarcastic. It concerns the lives of many people. How can I lose my temper over such a matter? However¡­¡±


    ¡°.. But what?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can borrow it from the elves¡­¡± Tina said firmly,¡± But Goethe must have one too. I¡¯ll write a letter!¡±


    .. Was there a need for confrontation in such a matter?


    The princess dragged Kant back to her room and started writing.


    ¡± Who are you writing it to?¡± Kant asked.


    Tina covered the first part of her address. Like a puppy protecting its food, she said fiercely,¡± Kant, don¡¯t mind it. Time is of the essence. Are you going to the elven camp now?¡±


    ¡°.. Oh.¡±


    You¡¯re so mysterious, and you¡¯re actually guarding against me.


    Kant opened the Realm Gate and leaped out of the White Fog World.


    He had left a fixed spatial beacon in the Phoenix King¡¯s tent in the Elf Expeditionary Army¡¯s main camp. With this, he could sneak into the Elven Empress¡¯s boudoir at any time and anywhere, and be hated by the soldiers of the Elf Expeditionary Army.


    He stepped on the snack wrapping paper on the floor again. The Queen¡¯s bedroom was a mess. It was still the same mass grave as before. Kant frowned.¡± She¡¯s not back yet?¡±


    During the incident with the Paragon Element, the parrot that was hiding in the expeditionary army camp and pretending to be Der had disappeared.


    He thought for a moment, then quietly went out and pushed open the main door of the main tent.


    Two hundred steps away from the tent door, a group of elves stood there with sabers and spears in their hands, looking over with sinister expressions.


    ¡± What are you doing?¡± Kant shouted from the other side of the tent. I¡¯m warning you, I know how to teleport. You can¡¯t harm me. Don¡¯t mess around, or I¡¯ll throw stones at you!¡±


    There was a moment of silence outside. Your Highness, the Empress has ordered.¡±


    Kant shouted from inside,¡±Which woman¡­¡± Oh, wait, where is she now?¡±


    ¡°This is not something that officials can know.¡±


    Now, Mu Yue had two Monkey Kings, one real and one fake¡­Oh, the Phoenix King. It was impossible to tell who gave the order. Where did the parrot go?


    ¡± What is it?¡± Kant asked again.


    A muffled voice came from outside.¡± She ordered us to stay here. She said that you woulde out of the king¡¯s tent. The queen has ordered us to provide all support to His Highness Kant to coordinate with the evacuation of the Broken Inds.¡±


    So¡­ Was it Darian¡¯s order?


    He had previously ordered themanders of the three countries to send this news back to the country. Although themunication technology in this world was backward, the higher-ups, especially the higher-ups of the top forces, should have some secret methods. It was normal for Cavisaron to send the news back to the country and Darian, who had secretly returned, to order the expeditionary army to cooperate.


    So where did the parrot go?


    No matter what, this was good news.


    He opened the door again and waved at the elven brothers outside. He showed a friendly smile.¡± Thank you. Don¡¯t just stand there. Come in and have a seat.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The sharp gaze that he shot over had already turned from piercing the heart with ten thousand arrows to being cut into pieces by a thousand knives.


    In the end, these elven officers did not enter the queen¡¯s tent.


    Instead, he invited Kant to themand center of the expeditionary army headquarters. There, they gave him the paperwork and orders as per Kant¡¯s request. They also gathered sufficient resources.


    Magic devices, medicines, crystals, and so on.


    After Kant left, the atmosphere in the headquarters remained heavy. A momentter, an elf said hatefully,¡± Is he already iming to be His Majesty¡¯s husband?!¡± Shameless human!¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± The other elf nced at the paper in her hand and snorted.¡± At least you paid.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The elf who knew the Chinesenguage recognized the strangely simplified and broken words with a look of disgust.


    ¡°It says that all expenses will be deducted from the ransom of the captives first¡­¡± he said with a twisted face.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Themand center was filled with curses.


    Kant returned to Maple Leaf Pce.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Tina held a letter and smiled. Did you see any elves?¡±


    Kant shrugged.¡± They¡¯re just a bunch of noble elves. They can¡¯t wait to eat me up.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± The princess nodded.¡± No wonder you look disappointed.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Ah, how should he reply?


    Tina chuckled and handed the letter to Kant. Kant took a look at it. The handwriting was elegant and exquisite. There were several seals on it, and familiar energy waves flowed through it.


    It was somewhat simr to the Star Megrez Divine Ring.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡± An order from the Church of the Sun.¡± Tina said,¡± Although the priests of the Church in Lucerne are treating the wounded, the medical pressure in the Blue Wave Province is rtively small. You can take this letter to mobilize the resources of the Church in the Blue Wave Province. They have a lot of experience in treating the wounded and treating injuries.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kant nodded happily.¡± Did you just write a letter to the Church?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Why write a letter? We¡¯re all in the same city. It¡¯s so estranged.¡± Kant said,¡± I have some ties with the Church. If I had known earlier, I would have gone there directly¡­¡±


    Tina rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Kant was deep in thought. He took another look at the letter. Although he did not quite understand what was written on it, he could recognize the handwriting.¡± Who are you writing to?¡±


    ¡°Take your time to guess.¡±


    Tina smiled and changed the topic.¡± Alright, there¡¯s no need to worry about such trivial matters. Kant, there are many lives waiting for you to save. There are many enemies to defeat. Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being so mysterious,¡± Kant mumbled.


    Tina shook her head gently. Then, she reached out to hold her sweetheart¡¯s face and blinked. Her blue eyes rippled with starlight as she revealed a beautiful smile.¡± Also, thank you for your advice and promise today. I¡¯m very happy and looking forward to it¡­¡± I look forward to the beautiful scene that you described to me, which is like heaven on earth. I also look forward to the day when father can recognize you from the bottom of his heart¡­¡±


    Kant smiled at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Tina stood on her tiptoes, her cherry lips almost touching Kant¡¯s ear.¡± It¡¯s just that we¡¯re doing it together for Father to see,¡± she said softly.¡± Let him see something¡­¡± I don¡¯t think I can ept this kind of gamey.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she giggled and jumped to the side, turning around to escape.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Who else wants to bet? (listless)

 Chapter 606: 606

    Chapter 606: 606


    For the Radio!


    After many days, the long whistle sounded again in the distant port.


    The speakers in the streets, alleys, squares, and other areas, as well as the portable radio in the taverns, shops, and restaurants, all sounded the same voice.¡± Audition! Audition! I am the Mayor of Far Harbor, Hong San. I am speaking to all the citizens. All citizens, please put down the work that you are not in a hurry and listen carefully.¡±


    Faraway Harbor¡¯s urban nning was far from the point of building a power nt or setting up a power grid. The electrified process had yet to begin, but Kant had already started the Big Brother n ahead of time.


    The portable battery-operated radio was a free gift to the owners of casinos, taverns, shops, and other shops. They had also signed a strict confidentiality and safekeeping n with the owners. After all, the bodies of the nobles hanging in various parts of Distant Harbor had not yet cooled down. Kant had a deep reputation, and he could not tolerate the small self-employed people saying no.


    As for the speakers and screens, they were powered by automatic diesel generators.


    The broadcast tower project was also in preparation.


    Through these speakers that were spread throughout the Far Harbor, Kant could project his voice and will directly to every individual citizen, allowing these muddleheaded and confused citizens to hear a better voice.


    The various radio programs that were being prepared in the early stages also had the same purpose.


    It was an imperceptible ideology.<div>


    He nted a seed in their hearts, watered and fertilized it, and waited for the day it grew.


    Now, it was time to water and apply fertilizer.


    Hearing the mayor¡¯s voice, the people on the street were stunned. Then, they began to look for the nearest listening spot in an orderly manner. Some people went into the quiet tavern, while more people gathered under the broadcast speakers in the square or on the street. Those who were well-off went to the restaurants they frequented with their friends.


    They had already developed a habit of listening to the radio when it sounded.


    A few days ago, Kant had announced the distribution of grain through the radio. He had announced the public trial of the nobles who had raised the price of grain, the recruitment notice, and even the distribution of grain and money.


    No one knew that the despicable Skyquaking Dragon had used an evil Pavlov spell, causing the residents under his rule to have a terrible conditioned reflex. Even if the horn didn¡¯t sound normally, people would often hang around the horn, hoping to hear something.


    Now that the broadcast was out, everyone felt a strange sense of relief.


    Finally, they thought.


    At the Crocodile Tavern in the dock area, the tightly shut door was pushed open roughly, and a loud voice rang out. Robbie! Quickly take your¡­¡±


    Scarface, who had rushed in, shut his mouth because the counter was surrounded by people. Everyone turned their heads and red at him with unfriendly gazes, including the two stout waitresses who knew how to y and had high noses.


    Normally, when faced with such a situation, Tex would definitely grab the cor of the person closest to him and break his nose. He was not someone to be trifled with.


    But this time, he shrunk his neck in embarrassment under everyone¡¯s resentful gazes. He lowered his voice out of habit.¡± Jim, you saved a seat for me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The owner behind the bar poured a ss of sweet wine and waved at him.


    Tex closed the door behind him and trotted over. The customers around him made way for him. They huddled together and stared intently at the small square box on the bar counter.


    One side was ck and the other was white. There was also a handle. The upper right part was a piece of transparent ss. There was a pointer and a row of scales inside. Below it were three rows of beautiful small words.


    Listener.


    It was produced by Siegel Company.


    The Crocodile Bar for Mr. Jim.


    As usual, there was a knife next to the radio. Behind the knife was the taciturn tavern owner, which led to the new rule of the Crocodile Tavern: whoever touched the radio, I would cut off their ws.<div>


    The Crocodile Tavern, which was usually noisy and noisy, was silent. Liquor was banned today. No one was allowed to get drunk because it meant noise and disputes. If the radio was damaged because of this, he would be cklisted forever in the Crocodile Tavern-afterpensation.


    Tex grabbed his ss of rum and stared at the radio without tasting it.


    The tavern was quiet. Only the sound of people¡¯s breathing could be heard.


    A momentter, Mr. Mayor¡¯s voice sounded on the radio.<div>


    ¡± In the name of His Highness Kant, I hereby announce the following news to all citizens of Distant Harbor and the evacuated citizens of the Broken Inds-¡±


    After hearing this, everyone could not help but straighten their backs.


    Everyone had alreadye up with some rules based on the simple wisdom of the people. For example, when a speech or announcement was made with Kant¡¯s name, there were usually only three situations.


    His Highness Kant had given out money and food. His Highness Kant had hired short-term workers. His Highness Kant was about to kill someone.


    They were good news, great news, and great excitement.


    But this time was different.


    ¡°.. While our ships were evacuating the citizens from the Broken Inds, the frenzied Broken Inds Ind Lord Union broke the ancient demon seal and released countless evil creatures from the bottom of the sea.¡±


    The people who were listening attentively to the broadcast were all stunned.


    ¡± Evil creatures?¡± Tex muttered.


    He once again received the attention of all the customers. Jim put his hand on the hilt of the knife.


    ¡°My bad¡­¡±Tex shrunk his head.


    ¡°.. These cruel monsters attacked our ships and the innocent residents, tourists, crew members, and merchants of the Broken Inds. So far, many inds are about to fall, and thousands of people have died. The monsters that came out of the deep sea are endless. They rushed onto the ships and climbed onto the beach, tearing at the fresh flesh and devouring the fleeing people¡­¡±


    The broadcast media was getting worse and worse on Earth, but in the other world, it was too new. Even if it was just a verbal description without any images, people still listened attentively and tried their best to imagine what that terrifying scene was.<div>


    ¡°.. During this period, the Broken Inds ¡®defense systemunched an attack on our fleet. Without dering war, they revealed the connection between the ind masters and the evil creatures.¡±


    Immediately, after a short period of shock, curses erupted. Not only the Crocodile Tavern, but everyone in the entire Far Harbor who heard the broadcast began to curse in unison.


    ¡± I knew it. Those damned pigs must have bad intentions!¡±


    ¡± Damn it!¡± Tex mmed the table and roared,¡± His Highness Kant should have wiped them off the surface of the sea with a forbidden spell!¡±


    ¡± So far, the Broken Inds have suffered heavy casualties. Arge number of innocent people have been bitten and devoured by monsters. The beautiful inds have been upied by monsters. The ind defense fleet of the Broken Inds has almost been wiped out. The sinister plot of the evil ind masters can be said to have shot themselves in the foot¡­¡±


    The abuse turned into a satisfying venting. They deserved it!¡±


    ¡°Then our fleet¡­¡± Manager Jim frowned.


    Tex waved his hand.¡± Come on, Jim. That¡¯s not our fleet. It¡¯s the elves, the council, and the Empire. The fleet from the Far Harbor returned the day before yesterday¡­¡±


    The mayor¡¯s voice sounded from the radio.¡± However, at this critical moment, thebined fleet responsible for the evacuation of the Broken Inds, including the naval warriors of the White Snow Peak, the Evergreen Song, the Floating Light Flying Shadow, and the Azure Wrath, with their tenacious fighting spirit and outstandingbat skills, stood firm under the frenzied siege of the sea monsters. In the end, they persisted until the Knight Astolford arrived¡­¡±


    ¡± Our Fu used his fierce artillery and invincible strength to split the waves and tear apart countless sea monsters. He saved all the crew members of the four warships in the dangerous Broken Sea Area. Not only that, but he also destroyed the ind defense system that the Broken Inds were proud of with his powerful firepower and attacked the central ind!¡±


    ¡°I hereby pay my respects to the brave soldiers of the Combined Fleet and the mighty Astolford! I would also like to thank Your Highness Kant for all the efforts you have put in to save our great young man!¡±


    Cheers and whistles rang out. The mayor¡¯s words easily stirred the audience¡¯s emotions. They imagined the dangerous sea, the people who fought unyieldingly, and the heroic valkyrie of the Knight Astolford, who sounded the siren and cut through the waves like a valkyrie¡­This blood-boiling scene made them equally excited, wishing they could rece him with their bodies.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Jim? We should also be¡­¡±<div>


    Before Tex could finish, he was red at by the boss and swallowed the rest of his sentence.


    ¡± Under the cover of the Astolford, the brave navy soldiers rushed to the central ind and defeated the ind¡¯s defense army. Under themand of His Highness Kant, they captured the enemy¡¯s nest and the sea-suppressing fortress. The brave soldiers captured the culprit who summoned the underwater demon alive¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡± But the summoning ritual is almostplete. The sea has be very dangerous. Our brave soldiers are trapped on the central ind of the Broken Inds.¡± The mayor¡¯s voice became heavy.


    At this moment, through the wonderful medium of broadcasting, all the audiences seemed to be in a theater, affected by the actors ¡®performance. Their words and actions made them happy and worried. It was like a bard¡¯s story. A warrior who hadpleted his final mission and defeated evil was trapped in the enemy¡¯s nest. He looked at the enemiesing from all over the mountains and raised the sword in his hand with a smile¡­


    ¡°We have to save them!¡±


    ¡± Captain!¡± someone shouted, and everyone responded immediately. The same voice rang out in every corner of the city. The impatient ones had already begun to urge him. Tex jumped up and shouted,¡± Does anyone know the captain?¡± We¡¯ll buy his boat! Count me in!¡±


    After that, his shouting instantly subsided, because the mayor continued to speak.


    ¡± ording to my calctions, the possibility of rescue at sea is almost zero. The Broken Sea is filled with monsters, and even the strongest warships can¡¯t easily approach. The demons at the bottom of the sea can break out at any time, and the entire Broken Inds might be destroyed by that evil creature¡­¡±


    The low tone seemed to indicate the difficulty of the rescue and the end of the warriors. People¡¯s expressions darkened, and the sentimental waitress began to wipe her tears.


    ¡°-but!¡±


    The passionate voice rang out once again, as if it was facing the waves and the strong wind. The unyielding, brave, and advancing strength was soaring. The mayor said passionately,¡± But His Highness Kant will not give up on any of his soldiers, and neither will Distant Harbor give up on any of itspanions. The Aurora Dragon has already ordered the Distant Harbor City Hall to set up an emergency rescuemittee. We will bring our good young man back at all costs!¡±


    Before the audience could digest the information, Hong San continued to shout,¡± It is no longer possible to evacuate by sea. Therefore, His Highness Kant has formted thergest evacuation by air in history!¡±<div>


    ¡°In three hours, arge magic aircraft carrying a thousand people will depart from the Broken Inds and arrive at the Far Harbor in an hour and twenty minutes at thetest! His Highness Kant¡¯s unparalleled alchemy skills will build a bridge in the air and save innocent lives from danger and death!¡±


    Whistles and cheers filled the air with a joyous atmosphere, as well as praise and support for His Highness Kant. No one in Far Harbor doubted the abilities of the Dragon of Skyquaking. This was because the consecutive victories over the past month had already imprinted a steel seal of trust on the souls of the people of Far Harbor.


    ¡°But I need your help!¡±


    The cheers stopped. People reminded each other to keep quiet and listened and waited without thinking.


    ¡°We need to save the wounded, so please report to the authorities of the distant port! We need to build an airport outside Faraway Harbor City that isrge enough to dockrge-scale magic-powered aircraft, so please report to us!¡±


    ¡°In addition, we also need enough workers and volunteers to quickly deploy tents, campfires, kitchen, and first aid in the temporary settlement! Not only do we have to save our soldiers, but we also have to save all the innocent civilians on the Broken Inds!¡±


    From excitement to shock.


    Whispers rang out in the tavern.¡± Why did you save those people from the Broken Inds?¡± Tex frowned. They didn¡¯t follow the fleet back and stayed there. They must be theckeys of the ind masters. Let them die there! Wasting precious manpower and resources¡­¡±


    ¡± You may be questioning why we have to rescue people who have nothing to do with us. You may not understand why we have to care about these ¡®enemies,¡¯ but let me ask you, why did His Highness Kant interfere in the war between the elves and Goethe? Why did His Highness Kant send food to the distant port for free?¡±


    ¡± The Goethe people are proud of their morality, discipline, and chivalry. Our former king helped each other and supported the weak, so we established the Goethe of today on the wild West Coast. This country was established by helping the weak and protecting the good. So now, we must find the spirit of our ancestors! There is no reason to save innocent lives. If there is a reason, it is that we can do it!¡±


    ¡°We can do it, so we¡¯ll save them! This wasn¡¯t just His Highness Kant¡¯s decision. It should be the decision of all the people from afar! Protect the weak, fight against the strong, defend justice, and pursue faith. This should be the spirit of Distant Harbor, and the creed of every Distant Harbor person who is willing to follow His Highness Kant!¡±


    ¡± So don¡¯t ask what benefits this has for us. The satisfaction of protecting the weak and saving the innocent is the greatest reward. This is not an order but a suggestion. I hope that all those who have the ability will step forward andplete the most benevolent and greatest feat in hundreds of years-the Great Retreat of the Broken Inds!¡±


    Hong San¡¯s resolute voice echoed in the sky above Distant Harbor.


    ¡± Therefore, I appeal to anyone who has the ability, professional knowledge, and strength to sign up and participate in this rescue operation. y your part!¡±


    ¡± We have prepared the highest respect and insignificant rewards for the volunteers who have stepped forward. Two silver coins a day, free food supply, and your selfless behavior will be recorded in your citizen files, so that you will benefit from it in the future!¡±


    ¡± Also, during this operation, we will officially introduce the currency that His Highness Kant has specially issued. With this currency, you can buy all kinds of goods that His Highness Kant has specially provided that are not in cirction in the market. The instant noodles, biscuits, sausages, and even more delicious food that you can¡¯t forget, and¡­¡±


    ¡°A portable radio!¡±


    ¡°More and better products will be avable in the future!¡±


    ¡± Good citizens of Distant Harbor, take action. For Goethe¡¯s ancient chivalry, for the beauty, selflessness, and dedication of human nature, for faith and ideals, take action!¡±


    The Crocodile Tavern was silent.


    In an instant, there was the sound of a human figure. Tex was like a bull as he charged out of the door. The customers then came to a realization and rushed out in a hubbub!


    For the radio!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] Sigh, what¡¯s the point of betting on time? If you have the ability, then bet on the number of words. How about it? Is there anyone who wants to continue betting today? (Distant)

 Chapter 607: 607

    Chapter 607: 607


    Water Thunder


    ¡°What do you mean by using the hearts of the people?¡±


    The effect of the broadcast to mobilize the volunteers was so good that it made people fall back tactically.


    Kant had already sent the first batch of engineering magic devices and hot air balloons to the Far Harbor Airport and the Broken Inds ¡®central observation tform. He returned to the Far Harbor once again to inspect the mobilization progress.


    The effect was outstanding.


    All the registration points were packed with people. They waved the iron ID cards in their hands and fought to be the first to do their part in this great humane rescue.


    The quality of the citizens of Distant Harbor instantly increased by several times.


    Everyone was like an ancient holy knight, filled with the noble qualities ofpassion and justice, eager to contribute their strength to save the innocent.


    It wasn¡¯t for instant noodles or the radio.


    She was simply kind-hearted and could not bear to see innocent people get hurt.<div>


    The officials of the City Hall came and went, submitting various reports, receiving orders, and executing them. From the huge floor-to-ceiling window, they could see the entire city. The crowd was like a long line, and the entire city was like an orderly ant nest. An invisible force controlled the people to execute a unified will and operate in an orderly manner.


    ¡°Every official here is shocked.¡±


    Hong San turned to look at his monarch.¡± Including me. We have never imagined that the people could carry out our will so passionately and orderly without relying on any forced decrees.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this is truly an amazing feat,¡± he praised sincerely.


    He pointed at the crowd outside the French window.¡± Look at them. Even though they are so enthusiastic and act spontaneously, they still abide by the order. They are lining up. Do you know, lining up no matter what is the quality of an elite army? They are just ordinary people.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s quite a low requirement,¡± Kant said with a smile.


    Hong San alsoughed.¡± I¡¯m very curious. What kind of ce do you live in to be so used to things that seem like miracles in our eyes?¡±


    Kant patted his shoulder.¡± I¡¯ll bring you there if I have the chance.¡±


    Even with Hong San¡¯s current self-control skills, his eyes were filled with emotions when he heard this. He thenposed himself and smiled.¡± That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll wait for good news.¡±


    Mr. Hong San picked up the report in his hand.¡± The Artisan Legion of the Three Kingdoms Fleet, the members of the architects ¡®association of Distant Harbor, and the engineering team under the Distant Harbor City Hall have gathered forty minutes ago. They are taking the Valentan Guards¡¯vehicles and heading to the designated temporary airport area.¡±


    ¡± They will join up with the Investigation Corps ¡®supply troops and build an airport as soon as possible. They will tten the grasnd, tten the soil, strengthen the ground, and theny the pavement materials that His Highness brought.¡±


    Kant nodded.


    There were pre-fabricated metal pavements for military field airfields on Earth, but those things were difficult to mobilize and there were not many of them in stock. They might not be able to make it in time, and it was extremely troublesome to install them. They could only rely on the wisdom of the other world.


    Fortunately, he had obtained spare materials from the elven expeditionary army.


    A bup road made from the wealth and productivity of the Sunset Moon Dynasty. It was used in emergencies to allow the heavy cavalry, chariots, and mobile magic formations to safely and conveniently pass through muddy, damaged, and other obstacles to quickly enter the battlefield.


    The pavement was made of coarse linen cloth coated with thick white mud on both sides. When used, the army¡¯s engineering team would use earth magicians and spells topact the ground to make it hard and dense. Then, they wouldy it in twoyers, and then fill it with earth and water elements to make it full of sticky soil. It would be tough and have moderate friction, enough to carry heavy tanks and war beasts.


    This material, coupled with magic reinforcement, was enough to meet the requirements of the runway of the temporary airport.


    Moreover, theying speed was extremely fast.


    Hong San continued to report.¡± We are currently selecting and organizing workers. We are deploying convoys, transporting supplies, and maintaining order. Tents, fuel, medicine, and food are currently being transported to the temporary settlement near the airport.¡±<div>


    ¡± ording to His Highness ¡®request, men and women are recruited separately. The former will take care of the men, while thetter will take care of the women and children. Oh, right, there are also the wounded.¡±


    Kant thought for a moment and sneered.¡± There are many mages, nobles, and rich people among the refugees we rescued. Those people are not easy to serve. Have you considered that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve also specially recruited people in this area.¡±Hong San nodded.


    ¡± Considering the practical factors, there are many hidden dangers in letting these privileged people who are used to being high and mighty squeeze together with themoners. The management costs have actually increased, and the hidden troubles are not small. Therefore, it has been decided to separate them. The people in charge of guiding and arranging them are also inclined to recruit servants with experience as attendants or servants who work inrge families¡­As for the problem of them not being easy to serve¡­¡±<div>


    Hong San smiled.¡± The city hall will pay close attention to it. There is a team of Valentan guards who will pay special attention to all the problems there. Once the volunteers are treated unfairly, the Valentan guards will immediately intervene. They have no respect for those lords.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve already instructed the volunteers to be neither servile nor overbearing towards the people they are helping. I¡¯ll let them always remember that they are working for you and your great ideals, so they don¡¯t have to bow down to anyone. They have to hold their heads high and have dignity.¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Kant snorted.¡± How troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but everything is like this. It¡¯s difficult first before it¡¯s easy.¡± Hong San blinked.¡± And considering how tedious and troublesome it is to arrange special arrangements for those special people, we will charge them a price.¡±


    ¡± I like this.¡± Kantughed.


    ¡°I know.¡± Hong San smiled.


    He leaned against the table and smiled rxedly. Kant¡¯s visit to inspect the progress was a good time for him to rest, regardless of whether it was physical fatigue or spiritual fatigue. However, this tiredness contained anticipation and satisfaction.


    ¡± What?¡± Kant sensed the change in his mood.¡± What?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking¡­¡± Hong San narrowed his eyes and said with a smile,¡± Ever since I got to know Your Highness, every major event that I¡¯ve experienced seemed to be a battle or a massacre. Only this time, we worked together to save the innocent who were thousands of miles away from us and had nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right.¡± Kant was stunned for a moment before nodding.¡± That seems to be the case.¡±


    Although he had to protect the people he wanted to protect in the previous battles, the people he wanted to protect were rted to him and cared about.


    Only this time, not only did they have to save their own soldiers who were trapped, but they also had to evacuate the other side¡¯s civilians.


    Hong San said softly,¡± I¡¯ve invited reporters. There are quite a number of reporters from major newspapers from various countries who have arrived at Distant Harbor. After all, in the past month, major events have happened in Distant Harbor one after another. The reporters have all run very quickly because the people in the distance are eager to know the full story of those novel rumors¡­¡±<div>


    After all, news spread slowly and was easily distorted. The higher-ups of various countries could certainly get detailed reports, but the nobles, rich people, schrs, and citizens who were not powerful enough to touch these secrets were the backbone of gossip and public opinion. What happened in the distant port made them very curious.


    Whether it was the steel warships that cut through the waves and fought against the dragons, or the valley exit that scattered countless grains on the ground, or even the focus and center of everything, the Skyquaking Dragon Kant.


    What he had done to Far Harbor, the influence on the people here, the significance of his series of actions, and the gossip about him, the Elven Empress, the Dragon Lady, and many other noble figures were all things that the onlookers around the world wanted to know¡­This was the meaning of being a reporter.


    Especially in this era where information was underdeveloped, the value of reporters was even greater.


    .. Eh, wait.


    Kant suddenly thought of something. Dragons seemed very suitable to be reporters.


    First of all, being able to fly meant that he could run fast. Secondly, because he had lived for a long time and had umted a lot of experience, his posture was high. After that, he had been to many ces in the world, so his temperament was not childish and his perception of things was not simple. Moreover, he had Long Yao¡¯s means of real-time transmission of information. He really had many qualities that made him a good reporter.


    Even if they were too arrogant sometimes, opening their mouths and shutting their mouths like lowly ants, it was easy to infuriate the interviewees. However, this was also a rigid impression of dragons. Once the money was in ce, they knew how to lick their boots.


    The Dragon Emperor actually didn¡¯t think of this?


    Hmph hmph¡­


    Heughed in his heart and considered how much this was worth. Then, he heard Hong San continue,¡± I think this is a great opportunity to speak to the entire world. We will reveal to them what happened in Distant Harbor and the Broken Inds. We will spread our ideas and actions to listeners all over the world.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, I invited the reporters in Faraway Harbor to go deeper into this operation. I want them to see how we used a huge aircraft to transport hundreds of refugees thousands of miles away to Faraway Harbor. I want them to see the great scene of Faraway Harbor¡¯s unity and selflessness in helping others. I want the reporters to pass on these legendary stories and our beliefs to their hometowns so that more people can see and hear them. I want them to be excited and yearn for it¡­¡±


    Hong San seemed to be deep in thought as he continued,¡±We can also organize our own reporter team¡­¡± Those reporters and newspapers only have written narrations, but we have radio and even television. This is a crushing force, like cavalry charging at infantry, like magic attacking mortals¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Because of the broadcast and video, even illiterate people can understand it.¡±


    He looked at Kant and said seriously,¡± Your Highness, I¡¯ve been thinking about this for the past two days. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m imagining things, but I keep feeling that the newspapers, broadcasts, and videos that you call ¡®media¡¯ are more powerful weapons than swords, guns, and spells. The enthusiasm of the people has confirmed my opinion¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why I n to focus on this matter. This is a great opportunity. We will broadcast all the details of this matter to the world, from the participation of the people, to the powerful and magical alchemical aircraft, to the fierce battle in the Broken Inds. The reporters will interview you, as well as the ordinary people, soldiers, architects, healers, and soldiers who returned from the Broken Inds.¡±


    ¡°And the survivors there.¡±


    ¡± This will be a feast and a celebration. We will dig deeper into this major event, write the deeds of many people in the newspapers, read them on the radio, adapt ys, and inform the entire world¡­¡±


    ¡°So!¡±


    ¡± Inwardly, we can use this united righteous action to create a collective sense of identity, aplishment, and honor. Externally, we can spread the selfless holy act and spirit to the world, calling for people from all over the world to recognize us, or let those who don¡¯t recognize us slowly understand us and recognize us¡­¡±


    ¡± You must know, Your Highness,¡± he said with an excited smile.¡± There are many people in this dark world who pursue and yearn for justice and heroes.¡±


    Kant looked at him and exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Hong San was puzzled.¡± What did I say wrong?¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± No, it¡¯spletely urate. It¡¯s more urate to say that it¡¯s too urate¡­¡± As expected, the so-called backwardness is just a narrow vision andck of experience. Some things can be seen through with a little bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment for now.¡± Hong San replied,¡± Indeed. Ever since I followed Your Highness, I¡¯ve had an endless stream of wonderful ideas because you¡¯ve brought me unprecedented new things and new ideas.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just like how I never thought that your method would be so useful¡­¡± He could not help butugh.<div>


    ¡± This is also my experience,¡± Kant said proudly.¡± No one can refuse a limited time event and an event store. No one! I¡¯m going to give the best performers a souvenir watch!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s true.¡± Hong San could not help butugh. Then, he sighed again.¡± It¡¯s true. This might be the first time we¡¯ve seen a human action that is filled with justice and light without being driven by whips, swords, andbor¡­¡±


    He said softly,¡±Every participant will never forget today, and history will never forget your pioneering work and righteous deeds today¡­¡± I appreciate this way of changing the world, and I feel honored to be part of it.¡±


    ¡°This is not a pioneering work¡­¡±


    Kant shook his head slowly. He was also taking advantage of this opportunity to rest. After obtaining the supplies from the elven camp, he poured arge amount of supplies into the distant port airport and the Broken Isles without stopping. He helped Horus strengthen the defense of therge tform once again. Then, he urgently rescued a wave of supplies from the Broken Isles. He was busy with everything.


    ¡°My Scouts have already given me a hint,¡± he replied after calming himself down.


    ¡°What?¡± Hong San asked, puzzled.


    Kant thought for a moment and replied,¡± In my hometown, our civilization went through a period of darkness. The country was weak, devastated, andpletely backward. It was almost hopeless. Under the invasion of foreign enemies and internal decay, a once insignificant force gradually grew stronger in the midst of storms and internal and external difficulties. In the end, they won and rebuilt our country and civilization. They regained their confidence and courage¡­¡±


    ¡°That must be very difficult.¡±Hong San¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy.¡± Kant replied,¡± It has been decades. It has been so long that many people have forgotten what it used to be like. Even history has be blurry.¡±


    ¡± The history books, movies, and literature of our generation are very subtle. They over-emphasize beliefs and ideals, and many things are brushed off in one stroke. This gives us the illusion that the martyrs at that time were ascetic saints who could turn everyone they came into contact with into devotees and sacrifices of the Great Light through so-called doctrines and ideals. They were fearless and did not ask for anything in return.¡±


    ¡± It wasn¡¯t until I read the history of the party, which is the official history of our government, that I saw what it really looked like at that time.¡±


    ¡± Many people in our country think that the predecessors of the people¡¯s army who created this country were a group of tough ascetics. However, history and TV dramas don¡¯t tell us that the Red Army was one of the armies with the highest quality of officers, the highest level of education of soldiers, and the richest spiritual life.


    ¡± They didn¡¯t see the photos of the aircraft carriers and battleships posted in the cave. They didn¡¯t see the photos of a group of Red Army soldiers fighting fiercely on the basketball court. They didn¡¯t see the oil barrel BBQ that the Red Army used to entertain foreign observation groups. They didn¡¯t know that officers and soldiers received the same sry. They didn¡¯t know that every soldier had to attend cultural sses every day during non-wartime¡­¡±


    ¡± Our history books tell us that the decisive battle to unify the country was a battle that was pushed out by a cart. They said that every citizen was called to join the army and selflessly contribute for a happy tomorrow. An order made them go to the battlefield without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t tell us that at the beginning, due to theck of work, the people suffered losses, and the resistance of the masses was very strong.¡±


    ¡± They also didn¡¯t tell us that when they realized the problem, our ancestors would immediately analyze and solve the problem. Every time they transported a wounded person, they would be rewarded with dozens of kilograms of food. Every time they transported supplies, they would be rewarded with dozens of kilograms of food¡­All kinds of measures were fully implemented, which mobilized the enthusiasm of the masses and established a powerful logistics system. Then, we won this important battle.¡±


    ¡± The history textbooks didn¡¯t tell us that the reason why our army was able to use a huge amount of food to motivate them was because we were the only clean and efficient government in the world that spent 90% of its financial revenue on military expenses. There was no corruption, and the t tax system gave us enormous economic power when we faced the corrupt and ipetent enemies. That battle was actually won by the grain-based economic power!


    ¡°I think this is the most amazing part.¡±


    Kant smiled at Hong San, who was still in a daze.¡± The martyrs were not brainwashing machines with flowery words. They were not idealists who instigated people with empty slogans. They were pure doers and pragmatic people.¡±


    ¡± The problem that I¡¯m facing now was something that they encountered decades ago. They wrote down everything that happened at that time-mistakes, reality, difficulties, and humanity, as well as the ideas and solutions-in the history of the Party. Every citizen can read it freely, but unfortunately, not many people will read it.


    ¡°But I¡¯m fine as long as I see it.¡± He smiled and shrugged.


    The Realm Gate opened. Kant patted Hong San on the shoulder.¡± So, even though the road is long, we can still see the road ahead. Don¡¯t worry. Someone is walking ahead of us.¡±


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s figure disappeared from the other side.


    Hong San, who was in the office, was stunned. Then, heughed involuntarily. He muttered to himself,¡±I¡¯m really curious¡­¡± Your Highness, what is your ideal world like?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll do it eventually.¡±


    He sat back in his chair and began to n his next step.


    On the central ind, the sound of artillery fire could be heard without end.


    Smoke and dust kept spewing out from the rocketunchers on therge tform base. Rockets flew into the sky with thick smoke, shooting out deadly light in all directions. Kant walked out of the barracks.


    ¡°Horus?¡±


    The conversation with Hong San came to an abrupt end because his iron son had issued a warning.


    This meant that something had happened on the Broken Inds.


    ¡°You came at the right time, Father.¡±


    A modified puppet dog bounced over, and the reinforced military notebook on its back yed a real-time video.¡± Twenty minutes ago, the sea felt some kind of tremor. Just now, we encountered a new enemy. Enemies from the deep sea.¡±


    Kant looked at the screen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone wants to eat these things.¡±


    Theptop showed a real-time image of a beach that was flooded with arge amount of gasoline and boiling mes. Sea monsters about the size of an adult jumped out of the shallow sea and roared. They were immediately smashed into pieces by the flying drones with rotating machine guns. However, more and morerge monsters began to emerge.


    Kant narrowed his eyes. An adult?¡±


    ¡± Theoretically, that¡¯s the case. Throughparison and analysis, the small sea monsters that we encountered previously and upied the entire sea area are very simr to the newly encountered individuals. Thetter is very likely to be the mature form of the former, and the threat is further increased¡­¡±


    Horus continued,¡± The dragon scouts patrolling the sea discovered that morerge individuals are attacking from the deep sea. We can think that the monsters that were fed and sacrificed are slowly waking up. One of the evidence is that morerge individuals are slowly being released¡­¡±


    ¡± How¡¯s yourbat ability?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± Their bodily functions have greatly evolved. They are more ferocious, hungry, and cunning. However, the reason why modern weapons are so powerful is that the enemy can¡¯t escape the attack range at all. Our heavy weapons can still easily destroy them, but this means that the evacuation operation on the other ind has be even more difficult¡­¡±


    Kant snorted.


    Because therge tform only had one base of fire, Horus puting power was limited. It could not bear the burden of opening up bases everywhere. After all, it still had many things to do.


    When theserge monsters came to the central ind, they could only choose between being blown up, burned to death, shocked to death, or killed. However, if theynded elsewhere, the other inds would definitely be in a difficult situation.


    ¡± Father, this has already exceeded the scope of our response. If this situation continues, it¡¯s only a matter of time before all the survivors on the ind die¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have a way, please do it immediately,¡±Horus said.


    ¡°Oh, of course.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s introduce them to our country¡¯s early green-skinned torpedoes,¡± Kant said with a cold smile.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    6,000 words! An update! F * ck! He was stabbed by a sensitive word! F * ck!


    Bastard, I could have stuck to the point, but after I clicked on the post, a sensitive word problem popped up.

 Chapter 608: 608

    Chapter 608: 608


    A Genius ¡®n


    Mount Luo on the east side of the central ind was the seventhrgest ind in the Broken Sea Region.


    If the central ind represented power, desire, and the core, Argent Ind represented prosperity and enjoyment, and Luoshan Ind contained the glory of humanity and academia.


    There were a total of five top universities here, including the famous Ark School of Construction, Gestalt University of Mechanical Engineering, Chimera Sky College, Norton Marine College, and Hill Business School.


    Due to the geographical location of the Broken Inds, their founding strategy, and their secret mission, the ind masters attached great importance to coastal defense, architecture, maritime affairs, andmerce. They continuously invested heavily, umted business, and recruited talents. Finally, they gathered and built five world-ss universities. Luo Shan became one of the world¡¯s famous academic holynds, and there were countless rted research facilities and researchpanies on the ind.


    However, the ind¡¯s abundant research resources, students, and instructors had been mostly taken away by Kant¡¯s threat of war and the evacuation of the overseas Chinese.


    After all, there were quite a few foreignpanies in the city. There were also many international students from all over the world. Their mentors were also hired from all over the world. When they heard that Kant¡¯s forbidden spell wasing, their own warships would stop here to evacuate the citizens. This was a serious matter, so there was no reason for them not to run.


    The people who stayed here for various reasons were immediately met with this terrifying and strange deep-sea disaster. Terrifying monsters swept in and attacked, and it was simply an academic disaster.


    Fortunately, due to the nature of the ind¡¯s scientific research, the ind¡¯s magical engineering level was rtively high. There were countless prototype concept machines, and security was equally important. Moreover, because it was rtively close to the central ind, the long-range firepower of therge tform could barely extend over, which was why it could barely hold off the sea monsters until now.


    This was also the key area of the rescue operation.<div>


    The Sky College, which stood at the peak of Mount Luo, was the evacuation point to the central ind. The line of defense shrank step by step, and the survivors on the ind rushed to the Sky College. That was the only ce where they could survive.


    Hot air balloons flew back and forth between the two inds, transporting the survivors in batches.


    Many hot air balloons and operators were teachers and students of the Sky College. This was their research direction and a popr profession because the ind owners attached great importance to the power of the sky. In a rich ce like the Broken Inds, which was isted overseas and had no strategic depth to speak of, the power of the sea was not enough to provideplete protection.


    In fact, when the situation was extremely serious, some teachers and students of the Sky College had already fled to the central ind with small flying devices such as alchemical gliders and magic-guided hot air balloons.


    Through the Hawkeye Array and the Atmospheric Perspective Mirror, they saw that the entire sea area was being invaded by terrifying monsters. Only in the direction of the central ind, Kant¡¯s army had miraculously built a shocking steel fortress in a short period of time andunched devastating artillery attacks on the monsters that tried tond.


    After rescuing the first batch of escapees, therge tform baseunched a rescue operation to Luoshan Ind.


    On the Sky College¡¯s Astrologer¡¯s rooftop, five Warriors of Destruction and 50 soldiers of the Combined Fleet were maintaining order at the evacuation point. The chaotic crowd formed a long line and stretched their necks, looking at the magic device that wasing over the sea. The loudspeaker ced at the side was repeating the pre-recorded words.


    ¡°Maintain order!¡±


    ¡°Men and women!¡±


    ¡°The operators of the two coastal fortresses of Luoshan Ind can board the hot air balloon first! This is your reward for stopping the attack earlier! His Highness Kant has already promised!¡±


    ¡°Those who have the aptitude to cast spells and experience in operating magic devices can be saved first! The premise is that you must promise to be the pilot of the hot air balloon and participate in the rescue work!¡±


    ¡°Everyone else, line up to register! Weight measurement! Create a file!¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to bring luggage or belongings!¡±


    ¡°People withbat experience¡­¡±


    In the two long lines, there were the cries of children, the sobs of women, and whispers. In the female line, there was the sound of chacha chacha.


    ¡± You heard it. You¡¯re not allowed to bring your luggage. I told you, packing is a waste of time!¡±


    In this group of women, there were two dignified and beautifuldies who were extremely eye-catching. Even in the midst of the invasion of sea monsters and danger, their figures still attracted the attention of many people. One in front and one behind, they wore white professor robes with gold and silver borders and looked very young.


    The girl with chestnut-colored hair poked herpanion in front of her and whispered,¡± Look at those iron cans. I think you¡¯d better throw that box away now, lest they get angry.¡±


    The girl in front of him was slender but straight. Her mouth was slightly pursed, and her expression was serious. She looked around like a vignt deer. She held a big suitcase in front of her chest with difficulty. She tilted her head slightly, and her long gray hair swayed gently. She said righteously,¡± I won¡¯t!¡±<div>


    Herpanion sighed and wanted to persuade her again, but she heard a fierce argument.


    ¡± I am Ron Wayner Giggles, a noble from the Gerner Duchy in the eastern border of the Empire. This is my seal and family crest. Many people here can prove my identity. I am the son of Marquis Wall, the viscount of Tibri and Nunn. Your Excellency, I request the same treatment as my status. Please allow me and my six attendants to board the hot air balloon first.¡±


    They stuck their heads out and saw that a few people had just walked straight to the registration point. A luxuriously dressed noble put down the handkerchief covering his mouth and nose and made a negotiation with a warrior of destruction with a pleasant expression.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s him.¡±<div>


    ¡°This arrogant guy actually didn¡¯t let hisckey pass on the message,¡±the chestnut-haired girl said in a low voice.


    Arrogant Rooster looked at people with disdain and disdainful eyes all day long. It was said that he never spoke to non-nobles. When he had tomunicate with the ¡±moners,¡± he would often let hisckeys do it for him. The noble Lord Ron stood to the side, covering his mouth and nose with a handkerchief. His expression was reserved, and his gaze was arrogant.


    The reason why the Broken Inds were sh * t was because of the power and wealth that allowed him to thrive here. Even if in the eyes of the ind masters, he was just a leek that was growing vigorously and had a pleasant regenerative ability, the ind masters were willing to provide some convenience for the growth of high-level leeks, right?


    The girl holding the box did not speak. Her eyes flickered, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Viscount Ron continued,¡± Of course, I¡¯m not a stubborn person who doesn¡¯t know how to adapt. I won¡¯t ask for individual treatment. I will allow other well-educateddies to board the hot air balloon with me.¡±


    He turned his head, his standard aristocratic smile revealing a scrutinizing look.


    Some of the women who heard this were tempted.


    ¡± In the name of my father, His Highness Kant¡¯s respect and courtesy will earn Guigots ¡®friendship. Apart from that, I will also offer him sufficient rewards to thank him for his help¡­¡±


    The Warrior of Destruction looked at hispanion. He seemed to be unable to make up his mind. He thought for a moment and said to Viscount Ron,¡± I need to ask for permission.¡±


    The viscount smiled and made a gesture of ¡®please¡¯ before gracefully taking two steps back. Finally, he heaved a sigh of relief and covered his nose with his handkerchief again.


    The negotiation work had always been carried out by his clever followers, but now was a critical moment. The armor of these ¡± warriors of destruction ¡± was obviously an extremely expensive magic armor. Even the imperial guards of the emperor might not have such luxurious equipment. He felt that these warriors ¡®identities were difficult to predict. To be safe, he could only suppress his mysophobia and disgust and personally go into battle. Oh gods, the smell of sulfur on their bodies was really unpleasant.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly.


    He felt that the overall situation had been set, and he could not help but feel excited. He immediately followed the line of women as if he was choosing a concubine, looking for any beauty that he had not discovered.<div>


    In the end, his footsteps stopped in front of the two beauties. They were old acquaintances. Although they were entric and sharp-tongued, they were truly beautiful.


    ¡± Ah, what a pleasant surprise. Professor Shirley, Professor Lysalyn.¡± He bowed elegantly.¡± May I have the honor of escaping from a terrible crisis with two great schrs?¡±


    He smiled subtly and nced at the gray-haired girl. He saw the box that Professor Shirley was hugging tightly. He keenly discovered the mystery of the box from the rumors and work of the girl. Luggages are not allowed, but a noble like me can receive courtesy and preferential treatment. I can make an exception so that a beautifuldy can bring her precious personal belongings¡­¡±


    The gray-haired girl was stunned on the spot. She was silent for a few seconds, and a trace of determination shed in her eyes.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡± He turned around and said to hispanion,¡± Lysalyn, do you mind helping me carry my suitcase?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The girl behind him was dumbfounded.


    Shirley said calmly,¡± Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s fine for me to sit alone in the public cabin. We¡¯ll meet at the central ind. Oh, if you can¡¯t walk or don¡¯t want to see me for the time being because of shame, you can bring this suitcase with you for the time being¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Who wants to leave with him! What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡±


    The gray-haired girl widened her eyes slightly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± The other party became even angrier.


    Shirley took a step back and said with a serious expression,¡± Don¡¯t worry. Even if I¡¯ve already had that experience, I won¡¯t despise you because of it. Lysa, after all, it¡¯s rare to see someone as pure and noble as me who has decided to abstain from sex for the rest of my life. Even if I think of how you were so thirsty that you slept with a stranger like a rabbit for an entire night, I won¡¯t feel disgusted by you. I¡¯ll still treat you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± The girl with chestnut-like hair roared,¡± I¡¯m not!¡±


    Viscount Ron watched all of this with a smile. Even though he was left out, it was still pleasing to the eye to see these two beauties of different temperaments talking and quarreling. Of these two young professors, one was cheerful and passionate, the other was entric and introverted, one was plump, and the other was slender. All true nobles wanted them.<div>


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to interrupt your conversation, but I have to remind you that His Highness Kant will soon agree to my request. Reporting and registering is an urgent matter. You see, this ce is actually not safe. Terrifying monsters can attack at any time. There are still many people waiting in front of you, so¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the voice of the Warrior of Destruction rang out.


    ¡°Viscount Ron.¡± He said,¡± His Highness ¡®approval has arrived.¡±


    The viscount was pleasantly surprised. He did not have the time to reply. Instead, he struck while the iron was hot and urged,¡± Listen, we are going to register now. This is a chance to leave immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Viscount Ron?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate¡­¡±


    ¡°Viscount Ron?¡±


    As the voice approached, the viscount turned his head unhappily and forced a smile. It was not wise to sh with these armored warriors at this time. He smiled and said,¡± I understand. Please wait a moment. I¡¯m trying to persuade these two outstanding schrs to leave with me. After all¡­¡±


    ¡± His Highness Kant asked you to scram.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯ll be done soon. I¡¯ll persuade him again¡­¡±


    The voice stopped abruptly.


    Lysalyn couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth.


    The surrounding peopleughed.<div>


    Viscount Ron was stunned at first, but then he finally understood what had happened. His face turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. He turned around abruptly, and an unprecedented sense of humiliation rose. He said angrily,¡± What did you say? Your Excellency! This was not the time to joke around! How could His Highness Kant treat a noble like this? If you¡¯re deliberately teasing me, then I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you want to know His Highness¡¯s exact words¡­¡±


    The Warrior of Destruction cleared his throat.¡± His Highness said,¡¯Let this queue cutting dog go to the back of the queue and eat sh * t. F * ck you. Don¡¯t bother me with this kind of thing in the future.''¡±


    The red goggles on the helmet of the power suit shed.


    The Warriors of Destruction wore heavy armor, and their voices could only be transmitted through the built-in speakers. The speakers were very powerful, so everyone around them heard what they said. While they were stunned, theirughter grew louder and louder. After all, it was really pleasant to see the arrogant privileged dog lose face and suffer such a loss.


    Amid theughter, Shirley looked at herpanion.¡± Should I use my amazing sense of humor and genius sarcasm to mock him in the most sarcastic way?¡±


    ¡°You should justugh.¡± Lize rolled her eyes.


    Shirley thought for a moment and nodded.¡± Yes. After all, he¡¯s already feeling extremely ashamed. No matter how sarcastic he is, it can¡¯tpare to what Kant said. I have to admit that he¡¯s better at this. I¡¯m starting to have a good impression of the people of Aurora.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Viscount Ron and said,¡±Hahahahahaha.¡±


    His voice was t and deliberate.


    ¡± Yes,¡± Lysaryn whispered.¡± As expected, the irony is stronger this way.¡±


    ¡°-that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m a noble!¡± Viscount Ron¡¯s face turned red. He took a few steps back and roared,¡± I¡¯m a noble! Nobles! Look at them! Even the most lowly tavern waiter can be ranked before me! Am I not as good as these lowly peasants?


    I can give Kant a huge reward! And the friendship of my entire family! Are these not as valuable as the lowly lives of these peasants?¡±


    He shouted himself hoarse and his eyes were red. Nobles had an unusually high self-esteem. They often executedmoners because of this duel, not to mention now that they had lost face in public.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you know who I am?¡±


    The Warrior of Destruction who was negotiating with him waved his hand behind him, indicating that the registration work should continue. There was already a hot air ballooning from the sea. Then he said to the noble in front of him,¡± Do you know who I am?¡±


    Ron was stunned for a moment, and then he became slightly clear-headed. Was this Iron Warrior also a noble?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from Valentan. As a warrior who volunteered to participate in the war, I witnessed the entire process of the Battle of Valentan¡­From the beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡± I once witnessed His Highness Kant defending a city wall from afar. I also saw His Highness Horus transform into a giant and leap into the city. I saw the entire city fall to the elves. I saw the rain of arrows, death and screams everywhere. I saw the Sword of Heaven falling from the sky. His Highness Kantunched a forbidden spell attack on the five Dragon g legions. I was also standing in the front row, listening to the speech at the Valentan National Cemetery.¡±


    ¡± I was recruited by Mr. Hong and joined His Highness Kant¡¯s Guards. I learned how to use weapons and military vehicles that I had nevere into contact with before. I epted Mr. Hong¡¯s teachings and followed him into Lucerne to protect Princess Tina.¡±


    ¡± After His Highness returned with a great victory, we followed him to Maple Leaf Pce. We drove away the protestors gathered in front of the pce like a herd of sheep. They were schrs, nobles, businessmen, hooligans, and citizens. I was standing in the car, operating a grenade machine gun. From above, they all looked like bugs.¡±


    ¡± Then, we entered Maple Leaf Pce and entered the audience hall. While His Highness Kant scolded those foolish nobles and lowly fence-sitters, I held my light machine gun and stared at the people in the hall.¡±


    ¡± At that time, I knew that as long as His Highness gave the order, we would beat all the nobles present, whether they were marquises, counts, viscounts, barons, or even knights, into minced meat without any hesitation.¡±


    ¡± At that time, I knew that after firing, even if it was a noble marquis, the scattered pieces of meat would not be any different from the cattle and sheep on the shooting range.¡±


    ¡± Then, we went to the Far Harbor. We established order, controlled the price of grain, and attacked the nobles who tried to harm the living and challenge His Highness¡¯s authority. We executed them, hung their bodies, and hung them on the streetmps myself. There were fourteen nobles in total. They were no different from you.¡±


    ¡± In the past few months, I¡¯ve seen the bravest nobles die in battle for Valentan. I¡¯ve seen the most despicable peasants, cowardly and treacherous. However, there are also despicable nobles and noble civilians. If there¡¯s one thing that Your Highness and Mr. Hong have taught us, it¡¯s¡­Respect and contempt.¡±


    ¡± Respect life, but also despise inferior life.¡±


    ¡± Now, I¡¯ll tell you who I am. I¡¯m a warrior who fought under the same sky as His Highness Kant in Valentan, Mr. Hong San, Sir Horus, and many more sacrifices. I¡¯m His Highness Kant¡¯s personal guard and follower. I¡¯m the Warrior of Destruction, and we¡¯re the Destruction Legion. And my name is Titus.¡±


    The other party looked at the noble in front of him and spoke in a proud and calm tone.


    ¡± A farmer¡¯s son. He used to be an apprentice craftsman and received a few months of reserve duty training. Now, we have been given the title and armor of the Warriors of Destruction. My brothers and I will lead the allies of the coalition fleet to manage the order here and ensure that the evacuation and rescue work is carried out steadily.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been granted the authority to make a decision on the spot. I can do anything I think is necessary, including beating you and yourckeys into a pile of rotten meat right now. It won¡¯t be any harder than crushing a few ants.¡±


    Viscount Ron¡¯s legs were already trembling.


    He sensed the soul of a crazymoner from this calm narration.


    This person had gone crazy.


    They were led by a bigger and more rampant madman who dared to trample on all the order in the world.


    ¡± And the reason why I didn¡¯t do that wasn¡¯t because you had a noble bloodline or a powerful family. It was simply because I didn¡¯t think that you were a threat to the point where I had to destroy your physical body. This was also what His Highness Kant taught us. We have to be crueler and fiercer than our enemies, and we have to be more humane than our enemies.¡±


    ¡± Now, I¡¯m warning you for thest time. Take your men and line up at the back of the line immediately.¡±


    Viscount Ron¡¯s body was trembling, and his face was ashen. In the end, he was dragged to the back by his followers. Titus could see the hatred in his eyes.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    He had been targeted.


    The tall warrior of destruction looked at the crowd withplicated expressions and nodded.¡± Please maintain order and line up properly. Everyone will be saved. His Highness Kant has joined forces with Goethe, the Empire, the elves, and the Council tounch thergest air evacuation in history. Please do not doubt that in His Highness Kant¡¯s eyes, your lives are as precious as that noble noble.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do to repay him?¡± someone in the crowd suddenly shouted.


    The Warrior of Destruction stopped and thought for a moment.¡± This is not something I can promise or answer. Butdies and gentlemen, based on what I¡¯ve seen and heard during this period of time, His Highness Kant made an enemy of the elves to save Goethe, who was swaying in the mes of war. He made an enemy of the nobles of Distant Harbor to save the hungry and cold civilians.¡±


    ¡± In terms of benefits, what Goethe and the civilians of Distant Harbor can give him is definitely less than what the elves and Goethe nobles can give him, not to mention the hostility of thetter two¡­Then can you tell me what Goethe and Distant Harbor have done to repay His Highness Kant?¡±


    ¡°Princess Tina!¡±That person shouted again.


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    This love story was indeed a fairy tale that spread all over the world.


    Titus ¡®hoarseughter came from the armor. He then said,¡± My answer is no. Perhaps you can¡¯t believe that there are people in the world who would do selfless actions without asking for anything in return for a reason that is not for profit but for a more noble reason. But now, you can try to believe it.¡±


    ¡± I believe that there are such noble people in the world. I can guarantee that the cost of saving you from such a dangerous environment to the distant port is more than what you can earn in your entire life as a ve.¡±


    ¡± His Highness Kant doesn¡¯t need you to pay this sum of money.¡±


    ¡°However, based on my selfishness, or rather, my request to all of you¡­After this battle, the Broken Inds will definitely be uninhabitable. If everyone wishes to repay His Highness Kant, then when considering your livelihood and residence in the future, please prioritize the distant port.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Suddenly, someone pped. Well, it wasn¡¯t suddenly someone. It was a patrolling Imperial Navy soldier. Then, everyone started pping and cheering.


    Titus returned to the registration office and heaved a sigh of relief.


    A familiar voice sounded from within the armor.


    ¡°Lord Horus?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s a specialmendation. Hong San¡¯s judgment in choosing people is indeed good. You have great potential¡­By the way, the entire process of your speech has been filmed. We n to make a documentary and radio program about it. Your impromptu speech is very suitable material. I¡¯m telling you in advance. Congrattions, Titus, you¡¯re going to be famous.¡±


    ¡°What? This¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. You didn¡¯t show your face anyway.¡±


    ¡°My lord, this is exactly what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The crowd in line became quiet, and the nervous atmosphere gradually dissipated. The two professors whispered to each other, and Lysalyn was obviously relieved. I suddenly feel very at ease.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shirley also agreed.¡± At least I can be sure that I don¡¯t have to use my body to pay for the cost of this expensive rescue operation. I was still debating whether to use my body to protect my chastity or my body to protect the results of my research. Ah, the thought of ugly and dirty people lying naked on me makes me nauseous¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re actually thinking about this?¡± Lysalyn¡¯s face turned red as she stammered.


    The gray-haired girl looked pleased.¡± I¡¯m lying. I should be using my research results to protect my body. Considering His Highness Kant¡¯s outstanding alchemy attainments, outstanding speech, and kind character, I think he¡¯s a pure researcher and a noble person who keeps his chastity like me.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve already thought of a n. If I¡¯m targeted by an ugly and disgusting male who covets my body, I¡¯ll im that I¡¯m His Highness Kant¡¯s secret mistress and chief scientific research officer to scare them off¡­¡±


    The chestnut-haired girl was shocked. Wait a minute! This would be the end! If His Highness Kant knew about this, he would definitely be done for! It¡¯s easy to expose!¡±


    ¡± No, whether it¡¯s out of male curiosity or out of kindness, His Highness Kant will definitely not expose me immediately, especially when he heard that a beautiful and outstanding girl imed to be his secret mistress. No matter what, he will help me hide it for the time being and summon meter.¡±


    At this point, Shirley flipped her hair.¡± When I¡¯m summoned by His Highness Kant, I¡¯ll expose the fact that we¡¯re both virgins. When like-mindedpanions meet, they¡¯ll definitely be extremely touched and be close friends. He¡¯ll definitely not mind my mistake of impersonating me. Things will be easier in the future.¡±


    Shirley nodded in satisfaction.¡± What a genius n.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P1: 7,000 words, back to the original form¡­ Hmph, I¡¯ll give you a shock tomorrow.

 Chapter 609: 609

    Chapter 609: 609


    Exploding Fish


    The hot air balloon took off andnded.


    There were various models of different sizes and colors floating in the sky. They used the wind-gathering enchantment of the wind wings to control the direction and increase speed, building a bridge in the air to a safe ce.


    Due to magic, materials science, and alchemy, the achievements of the hot air balloon in the other world were far higher than those on Earth at that time. The load wasrger, the speed was faster, and it was even more operational.


    As more and more spellcasters were recruited and trained, more and more hot air balloons rose into the air and flew to various inds to carry out transportation and rescue work, transportingborers, schrs, experts, warriors, spellcasters, and craftsmen back to the central ind.


    There were at least a dozen people, and at most thirty to forty people. Their lives were being saved continuously, leaving the ferocious beasts ¡®mouths.


    Arge number of hot air balloons upied the sky.


    This magnificent scene was recorded by Horus ¡®camera.


    In addition to the tourist, transportation, military, and scientific hot air balloons on the Broken Inds, there were also supplies from the Elven Expeditionary Force and Goethe¡¯s treasury.


    As for the required crystals and spare parts, in addition to the support of the elves and Goethe, the ind owner also revealed a lot of secrets in order to avoid death. He gave up the location of many treasure vaults and reserves. After all, he was the actual ruler of the Broken Inds, and the entire sea was filled with his money.


    Having sufficient supplies meant that the rescue operation could go all out regardless of losses.


    If the rulers of the various countries knew about this, they would definitely look at Kant with envy.


    The Broken Isles had umted wealth for thousands of years. All the knowledge, talents, wealth, and achievements were like gifts specially prepared for Kant.


    Technology flourished, the poption flourished, and wealth flourished. Generations of ind owners had spent a lot of money to build thisnd of wealth. Even the massive fortress magic devices had been dug up by the greedy people of Aurora. The results of the Broken Inds were opened upyer byyer, allowing Kant to enjoy them to his heart¡¯s content.


    That was why Kant instructed the Warriors of Destruction to promise the refugees that they would not have to pay for the expenses of the rescue operation. The reason was simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s so shabby to extort money from poor people.¡±


    The advanced experience of online games had clearly taught Kant that basic services did not require payment, so what did? Of course, it was an additional service.


    For example, if everyone was rescued by a hot air balloon to the central ind and then sent back to the distant port by a transport ne, there was naturally no need to pay the transportation fee. After all, look at the waiters, maids, and shop assistants on the ind. Even if they were to suck their bones dry, how much money could they get?


    It would be better to take good care of him and send him to the distant port. He would have good food and drinks, and he would yearn for Wang Hua of the distant port. He would willingly live here and enjoy the joy of the radio and instant noodles. He would work diligently every day and live a happy life. He would use his sweat and hard work to umte wealth and buy expensive radio and instant noodles. Wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?


    As for where to earn money?


    The money they obtained from the Broken Inds was earned with their own abilities, so they couldn¡¯t count it. If they wanted to earn money from this operation, they had to find a way to get it from the rich.


    For example, you, the noble aristocrats or wealthy businessmen, are useless in Kant¡¯s eyes. You still have to squeeze in hot air balloons and nes with the lowlifes. Yes, there are no seats on the nes yet. You can just squeeze on the cushions and make do. The economy ss seats are the same price, but the first ss seats are amazing. It¡¯s noble, quiet, fragrant, and there¡¯s also a drink. As long as you have money, you can enjoy it.


    Did he think it was over after he got off the ne? He couldn¡¯t leave.


    What? A house in Faraway Harbor? Sigh, it¡¯s useless. Before this matter is over, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to condescend to stay in the refugee camp. Don¡¯t have any sea monster eggs parasitized on your body. If you let it out, it¡¯ll be irresponsible to the people of the maind. You have to check it properly until you¡¯re sure that there¡¯s no problem.


    As for the treatment? That¡¯s great. Three meals of ck bread, salted fish, and vegetable soup a day. There¡¯s enough hot water. All of them are free. You can eat whatever the ordinary people in the distant port eat.


    Eight people in one tent, no amodation fee.


    If you dislike it, you want a single room. If you want good food, you want someone to serve you. No problem. There are private rooms specially prepared for the upper ss. Pay up.


    This was the price. If you want to buy it, then get lost.


    You can either squeeze together with the lowlifes to eat ck bread and not despise them or bully them. If you cause trouble and areined about, you can be invited to a private room in the prison. Or you can pay and enjoy the most distinguished service. You can drink fragrant milk tea in a warm room and stay far away from the lowlifes.


    So, why didn¡¯t the citizens of the Broken Inds have to pay for the rescue and transportation fees?


    It was very simple. Everyone knew that His Highness Kant was the most impartial. The citizens had already paid in advance in another way. Yes, they had be a game experience for the rich and powerful.


    Hot air balloons kepting and going. In the midst of the sea monster disaster, the vast ocean had be the monsters ¡®nest and hunting ground. Thend was also constantly attacked by the ferocious sea monsters. The sky had be the safest territory. Groups of people who yearned to be saved flew to the central ind in hot air balloons. Kant¡¯s powerful alchemical weapon had created a fire storm defense line to stop the monsters from trying tond. It had be thest safend in the entire sea.


    The long queue on Luo Shan Ind kept shrinking. People lined up to register, measure their weight, and confirm their boarding slots. They rushed to therge tform base on the central ind in an orderly manner.


    The two young professors were about to line up at the registration table.


    There was a strange magic device on the table, buzzing. A huge eye with a polished lens stared at everyone walking in front of it. A warrior of destruction was guiding the registration work.


    He looked at the big box in Professor Shirley¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Quickly throw it away, quickly throw it away, quickly throw it away¡­¡±


    Lysalyn muttered behind him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Shirley said softly,¡± I¡¯m going to use my outstanding eloquence, top-notch affinity, and socializing charm to convince these Warriors of Destruction to allow a great professor of theoretical magic to retain her unparalleled outstanding research results¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg you not to do this¡­¡± Lysalyn almost screamed.


    At this moment, a young maid in front of him thanked him excitedly and ran to the astrology tform in front of him.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    ¨C Coming.


    Shirley took a deep breath and suppressed the uneasiness in her heart. She took two steps forward and put on a smile that she thought was elegant and beautiful. She said stiffly,¡± Hello, honorable sir. My name is Shirley Cooper. I¡¯m employed by Chimera Sky College and am a professor of theoretical magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡±the man with the tank head said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°..¡±


    Shirley took another deep breath and said seriously,¡± You might be confused and doubtful. Why is it that a beautiful girl who has just passed her 21st birthday can achieve such great achievements in the field of theoretical magic with her genius intelligence and outstanding talent when her peers are bored, wasting their time, wasting their lives, and indulging in their desires?¡±


    Lysalyn covered her forehead.


    ¡± But please be at ease and suppress the doubts, distrust, and jealousy that arise spontaneously in your heart. Please believe that the natural difference in intelligence between humans is not your fault, and my identity ispletely urate. There is no exaggeration or lie at all.¡±


    She reached out to open the box she was holding.¡± Oh, by the way, would you like to take a look at my letter of appointment, medal, and the annual Health Star Award from the teachers ¡®dormitory that I just received a week ago?¡±


    ¡°No need, Madam Professor.¡±


    ¡± In fact, I¡¯m not confused or suspicious,¡± the Warrior of Destruction said in a muffled voice.¡± The King I serve, His Highness Kant, the Dragon of Skyquaking, happens to be the same age as you. While you, a peer of the same age, achieved great achievements in the field of theoretical magic with outstanding talent and genius intelligence, he also created great achievements in the fields of forbidden spells, alchemy, space, dragon ying, war, and so on.¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± the mischievous Warrior of Destruction added after some thought.¡± Although no one has presented him with an award, listen to me, mydy. The stories that have been circting in the wind are His Highness ¡®eternal medals and awards.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡± Oh, gods!¡± Lysalyn muttered.¡± I suddenly have a good impression of the regime led by His Highness Kant.¡±


    The gray-haired girl revealed an angry expression.


    The Warrior of Destruction pointed at the paper and pen on the table as if nothing had happened.¡± Please register and fill in the personal information form. Fill it in truthfully, including your name, age, nationality, origin, and skills. If you can¡¯t read¡­¡± Alright, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He looked at the big box that the girl was carrying.¡± In addition, personal belongings are prohibited. All required clothes, sanitary products, and necessities will be distributed free of charge upon arrival at the Far Port.¡±


    Shirley put on a vignt expression and hugged her box even more tightly.¡± This is exactly what I wanted to exin to you. The box doesn¡¯t contain personal items or valuables, but my research results and records over the years. These results are priceless, and it¡¯s aplete crime to throw them away here. Perhaps you can¡¯t understand the meaning of these papers, but I ask you to respect knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°Friendly! Friendly!¡± Lysalyn pulled her troublesomepanion back and smiled apologetically.¡± I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s something wrong with this person¡¯s head. She doesn¡¯t know how tomunicate with others, but what she said¡­¡±


    ¡± Shut up, Lysalyn. I¡¯m fighting for my research results and my spirit of seeking knowledge.¡±


    Shirley put on a stern face and said seriously,¡±¡±Listen, you may not understand the value of my research results, but let me give you an example. The me Son Light Spear Heavy Fire Element Concentrator, a fortress magic device imported from the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s sh Fire Alchemy Division. After my calction, adjustment, and optimization, the charging time has been reduced by five seconds, and the maximum power has been increased by 20%. I believe you must remember it deeply because a few hours ago, it chased you out at sea like dogs¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡± Ah!¡± Lysalyn screamed and covered herpanion¡¯s mouth.¡± I¡¯m so sorry!¡± This person was an idiot! He didn¡¯t know how to speak at all! Please don¡¯t lower yourself to her level!¡±


    The Warrior of Destruction nced at Captain Titus beside him. The professor robes worn by these two beautiful girls had bought them extra time and patience.


    The soldier turned off the speaker again and reported through the walkie-talkie. Then, he nodded.


    There was no anger or dissatisfaction in his voice as he replied,¡± Mydy, His Highness Kant respects schrs the most. He is willing to provide convenience and respect to researchers who explore the mysteries of the world and explore the unknown. However, rules are rules. Your suitcase cannot be carried around because idents can happen at any time. Carrying such a suitcase is not conducive to emergency operations. It will also bring trouble to others¡­¡±


    He proposed a solution.¡± Your research materials can be checked in. Please leave them here. When His Highness Kant is transporting the weapons and supplies, he will use the Dimensional Skill to teleport your items back to the distant port. Please ensure that there are no living things in the box and leave your name and personal seal.¡±


    ¡± I won¡¯t!¡± Shirley immediately showed a look of resistance.¡± I¡¯ll make sure that I won¡¯t cause trouble for anyone, and I¡¯m willing to bear all the consequences¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, ma ¡®am. Rules are rules.¡±


    ¡°..¡±The gray-haired girl looked conflicted and asked again,¡± How can I guarantee that I¡¯ll get my chest when I reach the distant port? Was there a contract? What is the penalty for breaching the contract?¡±


    ¡± Ma ¡®am, before you, more than a dozen schrs have requested for His Highness Kant to deliver precious research materials and equipment on their behalf. You can apply to any official personnel to retrieve your personal belongings when you arrive at Distant Harbor. Please rest assured, His Highness Kant will not go back on his word on such matters¡­¡±


    Shirley thought for a moment. Suddenly, she thought of something and was moved.¡± Can I go and get it myself?¡±


    ¡°.. If you are willing.¡±


    ¡± Does that mean I¡¯ll meet Kant?¡±


    ¡°.. Maybe.¡±


    After a brief psychological struggle, Professor Shirley Cooper reluctantly gave up her trust out of her expectations and praise for the ¡± same-sex couple.¡± She reluctantly left her name on the box.


    ¡°This is unbelievable.¡±


    She nced at herpanion behind her and grumbled in a low voice,¡± A woman who has too much sugar and has no self-respect can shamelessly use her excess weight to upy the excess load without any punishment. On the other hand, a noble girl who maintains good living habits and weight control is not even allowed to carry a suitcase of insignificant weight. This is very, very unfair.¡±


    ¡°I heard everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal, because I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    ¡°.. Sigh.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by sighing? Could it be to express his dissatisfaction or shame? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Xue Lili, if you say anything else, I¡¯ll tell them. Not only are your papers and research materials in the box, but there are also your favorite toy dolls and five signed novels by Professor Dragon.¡±


    ¡°.. Despicable ckmail.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    After they finished registering, they looked into the eyes of the magic device for a moment before being led to the open space of the Astrologer¡¯s tform. There was a group of people waiting there, a group of men and a group of women.


    There were three women with their children.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock and confusion.


    To most people on the Broken Isles, the meaning of every day was to work hard to survive. They worked, earned money, and supported themselves and their families. Life was just that. The conflict between the Broken Isles and Kant, the threat of war from the Aurora Dragon, everything was very far yet very close.


    The disaster that had happened in the deep sea today was even more difficult for them to understand. They did not know where those monsters hade from, nor did they know why Kant had saved them. Everything was too illusory.


    What was even more illusory and confusing was the future, the road ahead.


    What was waiting for him at the distant port?


    The two professors looked at their surroundings in silence. Suddenly, the young maid in front of them turned back timidly and bowed to the two noble people.


    She looked slightly older than the two young professors, but she was still a young girl. The calluses on her hands meant more weight in life, and she was fundamentally different from thetter two.


    The maid lowered her head nervously. Her coarse dress was a stark contrast to the man¡¯s white robe with gold and silver edges. Just by looking at his clothes, she could tell that he was a big shot that she had to look up to. She said nervously,¡± May I ask if you need a maid?¡±


    Shirley and Lysalyn looked at each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Shirley decisively chose to refuse. She then pointed at herpanion beside her.¡± This vige girl often has silly dreams of marrying a big shot. She has been imagining the life of a nobledy since she was young. She should need it more. You can ask her.¡±


    ¡°.. That¡¯s not true! That was when we were young!¡± After Lysalyn retorted, she looked embarrassed. She looked at the maid who had hope in her eyes and smiled bitterly.¡± We don¡¯t know what the future will be like. Sorry, we didn¡¯t bring much money.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The maid said nkly,¡± Then¡­¡±


    From her panicked and confused expression, it could be seen that she did not know what else she could do.


    ¡°There will be something to do,¡± Lysarina said softly.


    The maid looked at her with a trace of doubt and anticipation.


    ¡± I¡¯m sure His Highness Kant has ns and arrangements for this.¡±


    Lysalyn pointed at the surroundings and the sky.¡± In the entire Broken Sea Area, we have to save everyone, be it nobles or civilians. He mobilized so much manpower and resources to bring us all to the distant port. Such a meticulous person even separated the men and women. I don¡¯t think he would abandon us after rescuing everyone to the distant port and let everyone starve to death because they have no jobs, no money, and no food¡­Right?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear Mr. Titus ¡®admiration and trust for his king?¡±she asked with a smile. You heard what he said, right? When considering your livelihood, choosing the distant port as your first choice means that His Highness Kant has already made arrangements. So, don¡¯t panic. Just wait patiently.¡±


    Although her expression was still confused and uneasy, the maid¡¯s expression had indeed eased up.


    ¡°Thank you, kinddy,¡± she said sincerely.


    ¡°What? I, I haven¡¯t married yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Admit that you¡¯ve be a mother because you eat too much andck exercise.¡±


    ¡°Xue Lili!¡±


    Amidst this ever-optimistic quarrel and hurt, a hot air balloon was getting closer and closer.


    ¡°Coming,ing!¡±


    The crowd cheered, and the ground personnel in charge of receiving them activated the restraining mas on thending tform. Thending module at the bottom of the magic-guided hot air balloon was activated, and the temperature control magic circle on the skin cooled down. The air element pool sucked in the air in reverse, and the huge hot air balloon kept lowering its altitude until itnded steadily.


    The cabin door opened.


    ¡°Ascend! Quick, quick, quick!¡±


    Thedies hurriedly trotted onto the ship. The pilot quickly checked the usage of various devices and reced the air element wind crystals. Another navigator announced the precautions to the passengers.


    ¡± We will escort you safely to thending site on the central ind. There will be a special team to guide andmand you. Please obey the order and do not cause trouble for the evacuation. Remember, obey, be quick, and be orderly. If you do these three things, you will be saved!¡±


    The average weight of women was much lower than that of men, so the carrying capacity was much higher. The basket was more crowded, and Shirley stood at the edge of the basket with a look of disdain on her face. This was because the physical contact around her made her extremely ufortable, and the flesh bomb that Lysalyn was sticking close to made her instinctively unhappy.


    ¡°You know what? My fondness for Kant is growing.¡±


    ¡± If I have to squeeze into the same basket as the men,¡± she said with difficulty,¡± I¡¯d rather announce loudly that I¡¯m Kant¡¯s secret mistress in exchange for some privileges.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here again¡­¡±


    ¡°Attention, we are about to take off! Energy injection with air elements, open me lights, release the rope, undo the maic restraint, identify the wind direction¡­Take off!¡±


    The take-offmander on the ground indicated that everything was ready, and the hot air balloon expanded rapidly. Amidst a series of low exmations, the basket swayed as it rose into the sky. Shirley looked at the ground from the basket. The astrological tform was getting further and further away, and the crowd slowly became small dots. The majestic Sky College gradually appeared before her eyes.


    Then, there was a bird¡¯s eye view of the entire ind. White waves surged from the beach, and mes surged. Bolts of lightning shot out in all directions. Thunder-like brilliance, soaring smoke and mes, and violent air waves spread out continuously. It was the joint defense of Kant¡¯s alchemical weapon and the ind¡¯s defensive magic device. In this dangerous and desperate situation, the evacuation point of the Sky College still maintained precious order and hope.


    She was leaving.


    More people were still waiting for the life-saving hot air balloon. The brave soldiers from the distant port were still there to maintain order. In this sea area, the people of Aurora who were originally going to attack as enemies were now leading brave soldiers to fight for people who had nothing to do with them.


    Aplicated and strange emotion rose in her heart. Then, she closed her eyes and began to do what she was not used to doing but felt that she should do at this moment.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A good friend¡¯s question came from behind.


    Shirley replied softly,¡±Pray¡­¡± I hope everyone is fine.¡±


    After a brief moment of shock, a knowingugh came from behind.


    The hot air balloon used its two auxiliary wings to guide the chaotic sea breeze toward the central ind.


    The cabin was silent, with only soft prayers. People prayed to the gods that everything would go smoothly. The outline of the central inds became clearer and clearer. Shirley looked over and revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°What about the Sea-suppressing Castle?¡±


    The mountain peak of this core ind seemed to have been shaved bald.


    Fires and smoke that were even more intense than Mount Biluo were exploding everywhere. The two heavy magic devices, the me Son Light Spear and the Catapults, were firing nonstop, bombarding the monsters that swept in from all directions. Raging mes formed a zing wall, burning the sea creatures that tried to approach. The observation tform had already be a huge steel monster. The cannon array fired everywhere, and the sharp whistling of the artillery shells tore through the air.


    People watched in silence and shock. It was a rare experience to look down at the earth from a high altitude, not to mention witnessing the intensive attacks of the modern weapons system of another world.


    Shirley exhaled.¡± No wonder the elves lost. The Broken Inds can¡¯t win either.¡±


    Manybined spells andrge-scale magic devices could actually achieve this level of attack.


    However, such dense, continuous, and wasteful attacks were as terrifying as the details of a demon.


    ¡± Understood!¡± The pilot¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the quiet pod.


    The women looked over in surprise, only to see the pilot say to them,¡± We have received orders from His Highness Kant. Arge-scale attack is about to ur in the nearby waters. The hot air balloon will continue to rise. There will be a huge explosion, mist, and airflow interference. Please do not panic. This magical flight device has three protective devices: air shield, sound range, and warm sun. Everyone will be protected.¡±


    Who would understand this!


    There were not many people in this cabin who knew the terms rted to magic devices. Hearing this, a small group of people panicked. Then, someone shouted,¡± Over there!¡±


    Turning his head, he saw a line of fire whizzing over like lightning.


    ¡± Greetings, Your Highness Kant,¡± the pilot said with a smile on his walkie-talkie.


    The line of fire turned around and rose straight into the air until it reached the right side of the hot air balloon and remained level.


    The panickingdies saw the human figure outside the cabin. He was wearing a shiny but not cumbersome metal armor, which looked very different from the heavy armor of the Warriors of Destruction. His back was spurting out rolling mes, as if he was floating in the void. The sun shone on the shining armor, shining with holiness. His face was hidden behind the full-cover mask, and this mysterious posture showed divinity.


    He was like a god in the human world.


    He looked around at the people in the cabin, and his calm voice traveled through the wind into the cabin.¡± Everything is going well. Don¡¯t worry. My people and I will send you all safely to the West Coast. Everyone, we will meet at the distant port.¡±


    Then, he turned around and dove toward the surface of the sea. His figure was like a swimming dragon.


    After a brief silence in the gond cabin, screams of surprise suddenly erupted, apanied by tears of joy. These sentimentaldies could not express their feelings at the moment with words. They all had a dream of a knight, and now, the casting materials in the dead of night were obviously updated.


    At the moment of crisis, the future was uncertain. A god-like figure appeared in front of him in a supreme posture. The person who came was the Skyquaking Dragon, a Great Forbidden Spell Master, one of the most powerful people in the world.


    Professor Lysalyn also screamed like a little girl and squeezed herpanions in front of her. Was that His Highness Kant? It¡¯s His Highness Kant!¡±


    Shirley frowned slightly. She looked at Kant¡¯s figure as he swooped down, confusion shing in her eyes.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion¡­ Even someone as confident and honest as her would be embarrassed to say such a misconception. She had a nagging feeling that His Highness Kant had flown up here just to see them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Kant, who was diving down, said from within his armor,¡± Both of them.¡±


    ¡°Father, does Princess Tina know that you¡¯re doing this?¡± Horus asked.


    ¡± I¡¯m just looking,¡± Kant said proudly.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Walking on the street with his idiotic roommates in university, seeing the back of a girl in front of him was not bad, and then taking turns to walk in front of her like four idiots, turning around to look at her, and then quickly retreating,ughing crazily and excitedly like they were chewing on fur. Wasn¡¯t this youth? I heard that a good-looking girl appeared and came over to take a look. Isn¡¯t he a normal man?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Horus said,¡± I used the camera in the pod to capture it. Also, Father, you should take off your armor and let the beautifuldies see your handsome face.¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Kant snorted.¡± Then, you¡¯ll squint your eyes and your lips will be exposed by the strong winds in the sky?¡±


    ¡°I have to say that father has be much smarter.¡±


    ¡°This is all because of your good backstabbing skills.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you my ass.¡±


    The armor swept across the sea. The monsters patrolling in the sea seemed to have sensed it. Many monsters flew out of the sea and jumped into the sky, baring their fangs and ws in vain.


    ¡°Begin?¡±


    ¡°Be prepared at all times.¡±


    The spatial gate opened.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The two professors barely looked at the surface of the sea and vaguely saw lumps of things flying out of the Realm Gate.


    ¡°Looking at the color, it looks like¡­Meat?¡±


    Fresh flesh and blood fell into the sea. The sea monsters gathered like piranhas, surrounding and biting crazily. The ughtered livestock and even the processed meat fell into the water with a whistle. The blood that filled the air attracted the monsters ¡®frenzy. There was fresh food here, so they instinctively gathered together.


    The local ecosystem had already suffered catastrophic destruction. In the diet of the sea monsters, intelligent creatures with spiritual intelligence were the first choice. However, the livestock and birds on the ind were also difficult to escape. The fish in the nearby waters had long been eaten up. These hungry predators tirelessly searched for blood food.


    Large amounts of meat fell from the sky.


    A portion of it was obtained from Earth, while the other portion was obtained from the Broken Inds. This sea areacked pastures, and there was no low-end animal husbandry. However, the consumption of meat was extremely high, so the Broken Inds ¡®frozen storage technology was also the best in the world. One of the world¡¯srgest cold storages was built here, storing arge amount of meat.


    Kant had looted everything there and made them into bait for Gathering Fish to fry.


    The nearby sea monsters gathered frantically, fighting over the scattered scraps and meat.


    Amidst the scattered meat, many heavy behemoths fell from the sky.


    He fell into the water with a loud bang, creating a violent ssh.


    It was called the Shen-1 mine, made in China, modeled after the Soviet Union, an early product. It was a non-trigger underwater sound-sensing mine, codenamed C-1, with a diameter of 533 millimeters. It was a green-skinned style with arge force and weighed 1080 kilograms.


    Carrying high explosives, 770 kilograms.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] Eight thousand words! You didn¡¯t expect it!

 Chapter 610: 610

    Chapter 610: 610


    Explode Again!


    Ever since the founding of New China, the severe pressure of national defense had always been lingering in the hearts of the People¡¯s Liberation Army.


    The imperialists were still determined to destroy themselves. Enemies surrounded them like hungry wolves, but the biggest challenge was the long coastline and the navy, which was difficult to build and took a long time to form.


    The biggest enemy in the ocean was thergest, advanced, and powerful navy in the world, which was even stronger than the other countriesbined. It was blocked by ind chains, intimidated by fleets, and barked by dogs.


    In such a harsh environment, the pioneers of the Republic racked their brains,bining their weak national strength and limited conditions with the actual requirements of national defense, and came up with many weapons and equipment that shone with wisdom for emergency use and overuse. The military thinking at that time was to use the small to make the big.


    At that time, things like missile boats attacking aircraft carriers and the J-8 challenging the F-22 were often hot topics among military fans. Behind these bitter arguments were helpless sighs. It was only now that we finally had weapons that could slowlypete with the enemy¡¯s top weapons. The core of the discussion changed from small to big to systematic confrontation.


    He slowly regained his self-confidence, became more objective and rational in recognizing his own ws and shorings, and faced up to the strength of his enemy. Then, he slowly became the person he once hated the most.


    .. Even so, the precious achievements and wealth of that difficult era were still inherited by the current military system and continued to shine for the national defense and security of the Republic.


    For example, a water mine.


    This thing was too useful for the poor China at that time.


    A navy required a hundred years of construction, an aircraft carrier required decades of umtion, and a shield-type warship required advanced modern development, but what about mines? What does a mine need?


    He needed a strange brain, an unconventional idea, a creativity that broke through the sky, a heart that liked to explode, and the more explosives, the better.


    Then, it was gone.


    Before the appearance of the Dongfeng-21D, China¡¯srgest mine arsenal in the world was the ultimate weapon to deter the US fleet. China continuously produced arge number of mines like rice dumplings and developed an extremely green defense n. It filled the entire East China Sea with mines so that the enemy fleet could not enter.


    From the extremely sturdy and simple heavy mines that weighed one ton to the intelligent mines that did not eat bait and focused on the aircraft carrier, from the ferocious and cunning rocket-propelled mines to the cunning and ferocious mine sweeping mines that did not explode eight or ten times, the key was that the production was huge and endless. After sweeping today, the cost was low. You could sweep as you wished and see who could not withstand it first.


    And now?


    The old models were upgraded and the old models were upgraded. Kant had benefited from them.


    Their purpose was not just to fry fish.


    For example, the one-ton Shen-1 mine, which was 770 kilograms in weight, was equivalent to a 2,000-pound Jedam bomb. It was the heavy bomb that Kant had seized when the United States and France¡¯s joint air force had tried to destroy the western airport of Komoira. As a result, Kant had obtained a few fighter jets for free. Due to its rarity, it had always been used sparingly. After all, it had only been used once in the White Fog World. Every shot used was one shot less.


    But this time, it was different.


    The charge and weight were simr, and the lethality was not much different. However, the F16 could mount the Jedam bomb, but it could not carry this one-ton round explosive lump to blow people up. The use and design of the mine and the bomb were very different. They were almost things from two different worlds, but¡­


    However, this was not a problem for Kant.


    He was the most powerful means of transportation between the two worlds.


    Precise guidanceponents, satellite positioning system, advanced scanning devices, terminal thrusters¡­ He didn¡¯t use any of these things. How could he miss something that was thrown close to his face?


    If he could, he would first elerate it to at least subsonic speed in the white fog world.


    The mine that weighed a ton crashed into the sea and shot into the sky. The terrible Heart of Destruction went deep into the sea and dragged a terrible stream of water. The sea monsters that did not know death surrounded and roared. They did not smell the smell of flesh and blood from this huge thing and turned to chase after other scattered flesh and blood.


    Kant hovered in the air. With his Phoenix Vision, he saw the red dots gathering below him. They were densely packed together like a school of sardines. It was time. He pressed the detonation button that was installed with the detonation device.


    ¡°Something amazing is about to happen,¡± said Professor Shirley, who was looking down at the sea.


    Her friend tried her best to stand on her tiptoes and poked her head out from Shirley¡¯s shoulder. She looked down and saw that the two girls ¡®cheeks were almost touching each other. Their gray and chestnut-colored hair were gently intertwined. This overly intimate contact made Shirley curl her lips in disgust and try her best to turn her head to the side.


    Unfortunately, no one could see the front of the beautiful scene of the two beautiful girls sticking together.


    Kant? Kant turned around and fled, like a naughty kid who threw firecrackers into the water.


    In the blink of an eye, the two professors who looked down from the sky saw the deep blue sea surface suddenly light up, as if a light had been lit underwater. The intense chemical reaction released intense light and heat at this moment, and the spherical invisible sh spread in all directions.


    The dazzling sparks onlysted for a short time, as if the shing starlight was swallowed by the dark universe. However, the 770 kilograms of high explosives hadpletely released all its energy. The terrifying shock wave shook back and forth, and the violent explosion expanded a 20-meter-diameter bubble underwater. Between expansion and contraction, the powerful pulsating pressure rumbled, and the underwater domain was worked by infinite andplicated forces. The change of water pressure, the push of external forces, strangtion, distortion, and vibration. Charge!


    The sea monsters that were greedily hunting and lingering in the middle died one after another. Even their tough body structure could not withstand the impact and shock of this instant. The inneryer was torn apart, and the outeryer was shaken to death. The terrifying shock wave suddenly spread out, and the surging violent energy pushed the water flow back and forth, rolling arge number of corpses in the middle. Blood spurted out, and broken limbs scattered, forming a terrifying blood tide!


    Looking down from the sky, the shock wave generated by the explosion reached the water surface above the mine, reflecting the sparse waves on the free surface. The pressure in the area decreased, and the cavitating effect appeared. White water surged out from the center of the deep blue sea, and the white water area expanded further, reflecting the surrounding sea into a dreamy blue color. In this wonderful scene, there was a jet that was terrifying enough to cut the warship in half!


    In an instant, the terrifying shock wavepletely reached the surface of the water. With a light bang, the cavitating effect was fully activated. The seawater boiled and shed with white light. The bubbles created by the explosion began to copse, and the jet rushed up in the opposite direction. At the center of the explosion, the jet had a sharp tip. Then, like a giant beast of the ocean, it broke through the vast sea surface. Its huge body leaped out and let out a heaven-shaking roar!


    Violent whistling sounds surged after the strong wind and spread in all directions. The enormous jet that was dozens of meters tall spurted out gray mist with a radius of almost a hundred meters. It was like a mountain rising from the sea, and countless corpses and minced meat of monsters were rolled up and thrown high into the air. Blood flowed, and the remains flew everywhere, falling in all directions!


    Only then did the sea breeze and the mist spread out, pushing the hot air balloon floating in the sky.


    Even with the warning, the protective magic circle that came with the hot air balloon, and the fact that the altitude had been raised in advance, the terrifying power still shook the gond, causing thedies to scream in horror.


    However, there seemed to be a wildughter mixed in this scream.


    Compared to Shirley, Lysalyn, who was extremely cheerful, passionate, extroverted, and kind, cheered andughed to her heart¡¯s content. Her right hand was tightly wrapped around Shirley¡¯s waist, and her left hand was pointing downwards. Did you see that? Did you see that? So powerful! So powerful!


    So powerful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hug me! Don¡¯t hug! Let go! Let go!¡±


    Shirley struggled desperately, but even though she imed to maintain a healthy lifestyle and exercise, the difference in weight still meant that she was weaker.


    She protested loudly, but her heart was still churning. The thing that Kant had thrown down was obviously a powerful alchemical weapon. Its power had shocked and terrified her. As a theoretical magician, her thoughts and beliefs were that everything had a principle and would not happen out of thin air. Kant¡¯s terrifying alchemical weapon had shocked and fascinated her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what kind of elemental mechanism and energy-gathering magic circle could achieve that.


    Behind him, Lysalyn was already shouting,¡±Ahahahahaha! Explosions were so interesting! What was I researching previously! It was decided! Shirley!


    I¡¯ve already decided! I¡¯m going to work for His Highness Kant! There was a limit to experimental magic! I want to learn alchemy!¡±


    ¡°I also¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ¡± I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Lysalyn shouted.


    ¡°Remember to wear clothes that show off your breasts and thighs when you go for the interview!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    In the sea below, the line of fire had returned. For some reason, Shirley seemed to have guessed the mood of the person below-he must be extremely happy now.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha f * ck!¡±


    ¡°Did you get it?¡± Kant asked excitedly. Did he get it? Awesome! Awesome! Fried fish is so f * cking cool! The things produced by his family were still awesome!


    Next time, let¡¯s try loading a tank car!¡±


    At this moment, the jet hadpletely entered the water, and only the mist was still floating. However, there was still a clear boundary between the area of the explosion and the surrounding seawater. Broken pieces of meat kept floating to the surface. They were the remains of the sea monsters. Blood churned and the red water shook. A domain of death had already appeared underwater.


    However, the impact of the explosion gradually dissipated, and the brutal undercurrent quietly stopped. The sea monsters that were scattered by the shock wave in the distance were attracted by the flesh and blood of the countless corpses. They were restless again and gathered again!


    ¡°Father, they are devouring the flesh and blood of their own kind!¡±


    Kant¡¯s phoenix eyes sparkled. He looked around and nodded.¡± Yes, that makes sense. After all, they seem to be gatherers. They provide food for the big things at the bottom of the sea.¡± Since we need food, we can¡¯t waste the corpses of our own kind. This seems to be the same idea.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other ces first. We¡¯ll bomb this ce when wee back,¡± he said.


    The armor shot out a stream of light and flew into the distance, looking for the next spot.


    However, as he was in mid-air, hiszy instinct as a human who took advantage of the situation suddenly red up. Can¡¯t you find a tool?¡±


    Kant ordered Horus to hover. The screen in front of him shed with a scanning map of the Broken Inds. He observed the various areas and then ordered,¡± Horus, select the areas that are connected by water and have the highest probability of gatheringrge numbers of sea monsters. Mark the locations.¡±


    The machine spirit calcted and aimed through the bombardment and enemy tide attacks during this period of time.


    ¡± We¡¯ll book seven points first. Transfer seven of the smallest hot air balloons from therge tform base and carry the space beacons to these seven locations. Hover there and wait for orders.¡±


    ¡± Revise the navigation route for the dragons. When they leave the base for rescue, let them bring a few modified mines to throw. Unfortunately, we only brought two dragons.¡±


    ¡± There will be more,¡± Horus said.¡± They should be here within an hour.¡±


    Lily had already informed the Dragon Emperor about this. Dragon Ind was still far away from the Broken Inds, but during the war, the dragon-shaped fax machines sent by the Dragon Emperor to various parts of the Blue Wave Province to cooperate with Kant¡¯s loan had not yet been evacuated. They had already taken off and would serve as mercenaries when they arrived at the Broken Inds.


    With the speed of an adult dragon, which was equivalent to a fighter jet in theter stages of World War II, including rest time, even at cruising speed, it would take two to three hours to reach the Broken Inds from the west coast of Goethe.


    ¡± Alright.¡± Kant nodded.¡± Our equipment will arrive in another hour.¡±


    Horus issued an order through themand center of therge tform base. Halsey, the temporary leader of the mixed mage group, gave the order. Seven hot air balloons took off at thest minute and found seven teams of pilots who were resting. They were ordered to arrive at the designated location and float there. Resting in the air was also resting.


    Everything proceeded in an orderly manner. While the hot air balloons were maneuvering, Kant flew across various parts of the shattered sea and dropped arge number of mines. Rather than calling them mines, they were actually explosives that were dismantled from thebat units. The country¡¯s early use of extremely simple and honest materials had given the sea monsters from the other world a great surprise, especially the underwater explosions. Their lethality had increased dramatically, and arge number of monsters had died one after another.


    The defensive pressure on the inds was visibly reduced. The hot air balloons that came and went meant a lifeline in the air. More and more survivors were transported to therge tform base, and the number of survivors continued to increase. At the t horse farm near the Zhenhai Castle, the engineering team and the experts from the Broken Inds nervously set up a field runway, which was the pier leading to the Far Port.


    The guards and recruited volunteers at the base guided the survivors to maintain order, provided food, took care of the wounded, and divided the survivors into groups. They exined the boarding procedures. In fact, they were just following Horus ¡®instructions. They did not know what an airne was.


    Kant returned to Earth during this period.


    He went to the country and Zhuerban to receive the equipment.


    At the same time, he also wanted to express his gratitude to the country.


    As an honest person, the so-called gratitude could not just be a word of thanks. He sincerely said to Miss Qin Mengjin,¡± You¡¯ve really helped me a lot. I¡¯ll help our country deliver another package for free. After all, I went to Zhuurban to take a look. The M Nation has mobilized equipment and materials from the nearby military base. Our country doesn¡¯t have this condition for the time being. It¡¯s just the right time for me to serve my country.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to send a few helicopters over? At the same time, help me take care of the ce and patrol the sea area. I¡¯m especially worried that the foreign devils will do something to me¡­¡±


    As for the results?


    Six Zhi-8 helicopters soared into the sky from the helipad that had been cleared out. They flew at a speed far faster than a hot air balloon. These transport helicopters could carry 39 soldiers at most. If Horus puting power was not limited, Kant would have formed a helicopter brigade.


    It was time to step up the training of the soldiers.


    The fixed-point hot air balloons had arrived at their designated locations and were swaying in the sea breeze. The wind wings kept them in their original positions. There was a spatial beacon in each location. Kant had opened the Realm Gate and arrived at the destination.


    The following sea area control became mindless farming.


    He opened the door and arrived at the farming point. He opened the dimensional door and released the prepared livestock corpses and steaks. He gathered the monsters and threw a one-ton mine or several 220-kilogram mini mines.


    Clear the area and take the next one.


    Don¡¯t throw away the area that has been blown up. The monster¡¯s corpse will wrap itself in the chaotic sea water. The sea monsters that didn¡¯t die next door will cry and rush over to eat. When they are almost done eating, there will be the equivalent of justice falling from the sky. After the explosion, there will be another round.


    ¡± The automaton makes me happy.¡±


    Kant went back and forth again and began to prepare for a new bombing point. He leaned against a basket and looked outside. Bored, he said,¡± But it¡¯s not fully automatic yet. I still have to run around. Is there any way to save energy?¡± Is there any way to open the door for me?¡±


    ¡± Father,¡± Horus replied,¡± I¡¯m also thinking about this problem. Theoretically speaking, it¡¯s still not efficient tounch heavy artillery shells to attack the enemy.¡±


    ¡± The method of attack of human civilization has always been to throw stones. Thousands of years of military history have been dedicated to improving the power of throwing stones, but let us imagine two scenarios. A shell weighing more than ten kilograms isunched to bombard the enemy with gunpowder, or a bullet weighing dozens of grams is fired. After hitting the target area, the phase gate is opened, and the pre-set explosives are sent out to explode. Which is more efficient?¡±


    ¡± The range is different,¡± Kant thought for a moment.¡± I guess.¡±


    ¡± If thetter mechanism works,¡± Horus replied,¡± then range is definitely not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good idea.¡± Kant spread his hands and said,¡± But only I can open the Dimensional Door to the White Fog World, so this idea is very useless. I can do it myself. There are many ways to kill my enemies, so there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    If I used a bullet as a beacon for the warp explosives, why didn¡¯t I just elerate the explosives to supersonic speed and throw them out of the Dimensional Gate?


    ¡± Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking about whether we can let ordinary soldiers use this technology. Father, as our career develops and our battlefields expand, sooner orter, we won¡¯t have to experience every fierce battle like we have in the past few months. In addition to arming ourselves, we will also have to arm our good boys.¡± Horus ¡®voice was deep in thought.¡± This battle gave me a lot of inspiration.¡±


    Kant shrugged.¡± Every soldier can use this technology.¡± That won¡¯t be an easy task.¡±


    ¡°Everything depends on one¡¯s efforts¡­ This time, we have received arge number of researchers from the Broken Inds. This will enrich our foundation as quickly as possible. How to integrate them, win them over, and use them is something that father needs to consider. After all, you are the one who can bully and exploit the natives.¡±


    As he spoke, a dragon¡¯s roar came from afar.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡± Go and wee your people, ckstar,¡± Kant said, turning on hismunication device.


    ¡± As you wish, Your Highness Kant. Please allow me to drop thest two bombs. Beautiful!¡± The dragon¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. I blew them all up into the sky!¡±


    The flying formation of the giant dragons was approaching from afar. The anti-aircraft missiles of therge tform base were also ready. Just in case, the giant dragon named ckstar pped its wings to wee its own kind from the sea.


    The melodious dragonnguage broke through the sky and surged toward the other side.


    ¡± Greetings, my nsmen. I am ckstar. Answer me, why are you here?¡±


    ¡± Greetings, ckstar, wise Blue Dragon. I am Steger. In the name of the Dragon Emperor, I have led my people to the Broken Inds to await your orders.¡±


    ¡± Please tell His Highness Kant that the invincible Dragon agent is ready. Our dragon mes are about to burn and destroy all his enemies!¡±


    ¡°.. My kin, the powerful Golden Dragon Steger, our primary mission is not to fight personally. ording to His Highness Kant¡¯s instructions, please select eight dragons to participate in the rescue work. The remaining four dragons will follow me to carry out the bombing mission and throw the mes of anger from the heavens at these lowly enemies!¡±


    ¡± A bombing mission?¡± Steger was stunned.¡± What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bomb!¡± cktower was instantly excited. He picked it up with his ws and threw it to the ce with the most monsters. Then, he detonated it with a bang! They will be shattered into pieces and fly into the air!¡±


    As if it was the background exnation, another hot air balloon that was gathering monsters roared violently. This time, it was six 210kg Shen-5 torpedoes. They were scattered and exploded at multiple points. The terrifying momentum was no less than the Shen-1 of his grandfather¡¯s generation. The intense jet raised a huge mountain peak, and the shattered monsters were sent to the sea like a storm. Even though they were far away, the sharp and powerful Dragon Eye could still see the situation clearly.


    ¡°These are the bombs we can throw. They¡¯re everywhere. Once they explode, arge area will be¡­¡± ckstar exined,¡± And you can throw as many as you want¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Steger, who had been furious that Kant had underestimated thebat power of the Dragon n¡¯s agents and asked us to take the passenger carriage, said without hesitation,¡± I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    He thought of the joy of his childhood. At that time, he would often drag a heavy rock to fly out of Dragon Ind and throw it into the sea, causing huge waves, especially in ces where there were many fish schools. It was really happy to see the surging water and the fish that swam up because they fainted.


    And now, he only needed to look at the huge jet of water to know that this seemed to be double the joy.


    This Golden Dragon Steger was the Dragon Race¡¯s marketing manager, the strongest human worker Santos ¡®bodyguard and business ss. Now that the situation in the Broken Inds was urgent, he was also urgently recruited.


    The dragon, who was usually well-educated, looked at the other dragons who were tempted and immediately said,¡±Take turns!¡± It was decided by drawing lots! Do your best to transport the humans. Do well and don¡¯t let any idents happen. Take turns every hour. Those who are reced can y that game. I¡¯m warning you in advance. If you mess up and those humans fall to their deaths, it won¡¯t just be a problem of not getting a chance. Do you understand?¡±


    As expected of the social animals trained by the Dragon Emperor. They had already started to manage themselves before they arrived at their posts.


    The roaring dragon streaked across the sky, causing waves of exmations. The high-pitched speakers everywhere were already broadcasting loudly,¡±Don¡¯t be afraid! The Dragon n¡¯s reinforcements had arrived! This was what His Highness Kant had told Miss Lily from Dragon Ind¡­ That deep and sincere personal rtionship, and the reinforcements invited from Dragon Ind!¡±


    The one reading the script was the elf. After all, the elves were old and had fun. They basically knew a little about everything, especially the eloquence of reciting speeches. The one who was the best at reciting was elected as the temporary broadcaster. When this pointy-eared elf read this somewhat suggestive script, he revealed a constipated expression.


    Damn it, she was clearly with Her Majesty the Empress¡­Eh, why do I feel angry?


    He covered the microphone with his fan-like hand. He had figured out the mechanism of this thing. The elfined to his temporary colleague beside him.¡± Who the hell wrote this?¡±


    The other looked at him and mouthed,¡±Lord Horus.¡±


    This somewhat colorful broadcast calmed the people¡¯s uneasy hearts and helped them feel at ease. After all, a person who could even invite a dragon to help was indeed an amazing big shot.


    The dragon mercenaries immediately threw themselves into the rescue work. The urgently modified fully covered basket became the transportation tool for the dragon flying soldiers. With the guidance and demonstration of another dragon, the dragons quickly mastered the usage. After all, they were all social animals of the dragon defense. The dragons who joined thispany had one thing inmon.


    They were modest, studious, approachable, and even lowered their heads to earn money without feeling ashamed.


    ¡± We¡¯ve already started to control the situation, before something bigger happens.¡±


    Horus reported the situation to Kant.


    ¡°The addition of helicopters and dragon mercenaries has significantly increased the efficiency of transportation. The phase drop points scattered in various sea areas have greatly reduced the number of sea monsters and distracted their attention. The field base of the castle horse farm has also beenpleted, and more than 4,000 people have been evacuated to therge tform base.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, Father, I think the time is ripe. We can begin the evacuation n.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    The second update! 7,000 words! Are you surprised?

 Chapter 611: 611

    Chapter 611: 611


    Heaven!


    ¡°Inform! Notification! All rescue personnel, follow the guide to Zhenhai Airport immediately!¡±


    The sound that reverberated through the sky spread throughout the entire tform base. The chaotic crowd headed towards the top of the mountain. The soldiers of the coalition fleet maintained order, and the lecturers along the way loudly reminded them of things to take note of.


    ¡°You must exhale before boarding the ne! There¡¯s no ce for you to solve your personal problems on the road!¡±


    ¡°Men and women! Obey themand and maintain order!¡±


    ¡°Bumping is normal! There¡¯s no need to panic!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can ask the flight crew for help!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise on the ne, don¡¯t gather people!¡±


    ¡°Follow the instructions and use the straps to restrain your body!¡±


    Due to the low level of education, the quality of the average person was worrying. Some words could not be remembered once, so they could only be brainwashed over and over again in order to reduce the trouble when boarding the ne.<div>


    In the crowd, the two professors trudged along. The surrounding crowd was turbulent, and there was a mess of noise. Looking around, the mountains and rivers seemed to be a lifetime ago.


    Soon, they would be boarding the so-called transport ne, leaving thisnd that had been invaded by monsters and heading to the distant port. These days of experience were simply like a dream.


    Who would have thought that the prosperous, stable, prosperous, and peaceful Broken Inds would one day be involved in a conflict with the Skyquaking Dragon, facing the threat of war and forbidden spells? Who would have thought that a ferocious sea monster wouldnd from the sea and instantly turn the beautiful ind into a bloody hunting ground?


    At this time, the people who helped at all costs were actually the people of Aurora, who were their enemies.


    No one knew where the future would be and what fate would be like.


    Lizaryn held her friend¡¯s hand tightly. This time, Shirley didn¡¯t break free.


    What would happen next?


    What did the so-called aircraft look like?


    Can he really bring us to the Far Harbor?


    Step by step, people silently moved forward. As they followed the crowd, they could still see the rumbling mes in the distance. The fierce battle was still going on. Powerful alchemical weapons were shooting in all directions from therge tform base. Danger was still lingering in the sea of the Broken Inds. The shadow of death was never far away.


    ¡± Xue Lili,¡± Lysalyn sighed silently.¡± What should we do now that we¡¯re at Distant Harbor?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take my box back first,¡± the gray-haired girl said calmly.


    ¡°What happened after you got the box?¡±


    ¡± With my outstanding talent and brilliant academic achievements, I¡¯m waiting for Kant to personallye and hire me.¡±


    ¡°So you want to work for him too?¡±


    Shirley red at her friend until he smiled sheepishly and looked away.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m interested,¡±she said.


    Facing Lysalyn¡¯s surprised gaze, she said,¡± He has outstanding alchemy and space skills. He has the long-lost power of forbidden spells. He¡¯s as young as me and is as pure as me. Moreover, his alchemy bombs interest me. Aren¡¯t these reasons enough for me to change my boss?¡±


    She nced at the Sky College. Although she was reluctant to leave, reality was reality.<div>


    ¡°After today, the Broken Inds will no longer exist.¡± She said,¡± Even if this monster retreats or ispletely destroyed, this ce will never return to its former state.¡±


    She was no fool. Kant and the Broken Isles had always been enemies. If the sea monsters had not arrived, a war would have broken out here. Although the Skyquaking Dragon had extended a helping hand to the Broken Isles, his goal was not as simple as it seemed. Even if he did not ask for the survivors ¡®repayment, he would still take the opportunity to dismember and destroy the Broken Isles¡¯ forces, making it impossible for them to rise again.


    This was a very normal and reasonable behavior.


    Lysalyn suddenly felt a solemn sadness and nodded gently.<div>


    After all, it was a ce to learn, change one¡¯s life, and make friends.


    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re all here. Fortunately, we¡¯re all fine,¡±she said softly.


    Shirley looked at her good friend with a straight face. She did not refute. After a moment of silence, she nodded.¡± I¡¯m happy about it too, Lysa.¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hug me! Let go!¡±


    Even when they were about to leave their hometown and their future was bleak, they still tried their best to maintain their liveliness and optimism. This joy even infected the people around them.


    After a short trek, they arrived at the top of the mountain.


    They found that many people were looking in one direction in silence.


    Immediately after, the two knowledgeable female professors also fell into a daze.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    They saw a huge creature lying quietly on the t road in the distance. It was like a bird, but it was bigger than any other bird. It was like a divine beast that had walked out of ancient legends.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at least 60 meters long, right?¡± Lysalyn muttered.<div>


    ¡± 58.8 meters.¡± Shirley gestured with her slender fingers.


    Its long wings were slightly longer than its body. Under the setting sun, it reflected a shocking cold light. Its size wasparable to a medium-sized warship, but it was definitely not a ship. The two long wings had already revealed its identity. This was the so-called transport ne Kant had mentioned, which could send everyone to the distant port! A giant that could fly in the sky!


    ¡°How is it going to fly? Are you pping your wings?¡± Lysalyn was excited and curious about discovering something new.¡± Look, Snow Lily, those are windows, right? Can we still see outside?¡±


    Shirley ignored her friend¡¯s convulsions. She stood where she was and fell into deep thought. Her academic experience told her that pping its wings wasn¡¯t enough to make this huge aircraft fly, and her intuition told her that the thing that could make this huge bird fly was the strange object hanging under its wings.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    On the other side of the ne, Kant and a fewmanders of the coalition fleet stood together, admiring the majestic bird. The experienced officers from various countries also gaped in shock.


    The model was an Audi A330-200, with a two-ss cabinyout and two hundred and ny-three seats. It came from the Zhuban International Airport, which was the name card of a few cities in a backward country like Vgon. It was a good ce to show off, and it was even designated as a shameful airport by NASA.


    When a NASA space shuttle had an emergency, it wouldnd here.


    ¡± We removed the seats in economy ss, and of course, we left some seats and business ss to amodate the wounded and some special people. In addition, the cargo hold has a huge space of more than 160 cubic meters, which can also amodate a considerable number of people. The estimated passenger capacity is about 800.¡±


    Kant looked at one of the elven mages and said,¡± The cargo hold and the passenger cabin will be on two levels. Fifteen soldiers will be assigned to each level to apany and serve as the crew. Although each passenger seat is precious, safety is equally important. Your mission is to maintain order. If necessary, cooperate with Horus andplete all his orders.¡±


    The other party straightened his back and bowed. However, Your Highness, I have another request!¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I request to escort them to the distant harbor and return here!¡± the mage shouted.<div>


    ¡°Why?¡± Kant frowned. ording to the announced rewards, your heroic fighting and calm in the face of danger have earned you the priority to evacuate.¡±


    ¡°Because my soldiers are still fighting here!¡± The elf¡¯s eyes were firm and unwavering.


    Kant¡¯s n was to return immediately after the nended. For this, the engineering team had already begunying down a secondnding runway. The high-intensity work required recement, and more air forces were needed to participate in the rescue. For this, support from the distant port was indispensable.


    ¡± I agree to your request, Elf,¡± Kant said after some thought.¡± But I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Please speak!¡±


    ¡± I request that you keep this a secret,¡± Kant said.¡± You must not reveal that you¡¯re returning. After you disembark, you can return to the ne with the elven volunteers who came to support you.¡±


    ¡± In other words, I don¡¯t want the soldiers who followed you back to Distant Harbor to know that the reason why they earned a return ticket for themselves was because they fought unyieldingly and made contributions. This is the reward I promised them, the reward they deserve. If you let them know about your choice, it will bring unnecessary moral pressure and dilemma to them.¡±


    The elf was stunned for a moment, and her eyes softened.


    ¡°Yes,¡±he answered concisely.


    Kant continued,¡± Now, I¡¯m going to tell you what you need to pay attention to. The flight will be smooth and smooth. Your soldiers are mainly responsible for the condition and safety of the survivors. There¡¯s one thing you need to pay attention to. Since no one has ever taken this new aircraft before, they may experience seasickness.¡±


    The situation would definitely be like hell, especially with so many people crowding in. The space was crowded, and the air quality was rtively poor. In a confined environment, once someone sprayed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The most one could do when they were seasick was to lie on the edge of the boat and wail, but in the ne¡­


    Themanders were stunned for a moment before they reacted andughed together.<div>


    They had heard of seasickness when they were new recruits.


    ¡± That¡¯s not a problem, Your Highness. The mages can cast arge-scale calming spell to ensure that everyone reaches their destination quietly.¡±


    ¡± By the way,¡± the elven mage said with a smile,¡± this spell is called ¡®Annihte Nightmare¡¯. May the evil scene of the Antillerin never repeat itself again.¡±


    Due to the flourishing field of spell research in the other world, coupled with the fact that the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s spell patent system had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, generations of spellcasters had contributed their wisdom for hundreds of thousands of years, resulting in the phenomenon of ¡± all the good names being given to dogs ¡± emerging one after another. In order to sessfully apply for patents, there were countless strange spell names, and they were even divided into many factions of naming methods.


    For example, the name of this spell that sounded like it had a story to it. It was definitely an event-based spell.


    ¡± It looks like something terrible must have happened to the Antiredlin,¡± Kantughed.


    ¡± Yes, Your Highness. The inventor of this spell used an entire chapter to record the terrifying scene of the ship at that time. Everyone who read it wouldugh out loud.¡±


    ¡°You can show it to meter.¡± Kant extended his hand.¡± Then, soldier, have a safe journey.¡±


    ¡± Thank you, Your Highness.¡± The elf shook his hand.¡± You¡¯re different from other humans.¡±


    Boarding was about to begin.


    The cargo hold and the passenger cabin lowered theirnding gear, and the high-pitched speaker made a bright sound. Firste, first served! No squeezing! No fighting! No running!


    Vitors will immediately be deprived of the opportunity to leave. I can tell you clearly that whoever dares to squeeze and run around will be thrown into the sea to feed the monsters on the spot!¡±


    The entrance was surrounded by iron railings, and the elves holding swords were patrolling coldly.


    It was a wise move to let these arrogant and powerful guards serve as security guards because they saw everyone as trash. They were very noble and cold, and their deterrence was strong enough. Together with the shiny machetes in their hands, they were enough to intimidate the stupid humans who wanted to steal their poop.


    ¡± Men and women,¡± Kant said into the walkie-talkie.¡± Let fifty people in at a time.¡±


    Kant¡¯s intelligence from Earth was very useful. He directly removed the railings and walkways that prevented people from crowding around the airport. The unruly people could not fight for the ce even if they wanted to. Groups of men and women were allowed in. They were led by the soldiers to the daunting giant bird.


    There were cameras in front of both entrances.


    ¡± Identificationplete, Professor Shirley Cooper. Wee aboard.¡±


    ¡± Identificationplete, Professor Lysalyn Stedt. Wee aboard.¡±


    An emotionless electronic voice sounded.


    ¡°It recognizes us?¡±


    The two girls climbed up the longdder and walked up to the neck of the huge bird. As they walked, Lysalyn said excitedly,¡± This is amazing. Is this also alchemy?¡±


    ¡°I feel a little uneasy,¡± Shirley said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡± If I walk on the streets of Far Harbor and there happens to be such a magic device somewhere, will I be recognized wherever I go, who I meet, and what I do?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Lize tilted her head.¡± But you don¡¯t usually go out.¡±


    Shirley stopped in her tracks and thought for a moment.


    ¡± What you¡¯re thinking is indeed possible,¡± said Lysalyn as she walked with her friend.¡± But if he didn¡¯t do anything bad, why would he be noticed?¡± If what you said is true, then Far Harbor must be the safest ce in the world, because all the bad guys have nowhere to hide!¡±


    ¡°.. Humph.¡± Shirley didn¡¯t even turn her head.¡± Naive.¡±


    They boarded the ne in a hurry. The tall and burly elf at the cabin door had his head almost touching the ceiling of the cabin. He said with a serious expression,¡± Wee aboard. Please go to the rear cushion of the right cabin and take a seat. Please forgive us for special circumstances. After taking a seat, please use the fixing belt behind the cushion to fix your waist to prevent bumps¡­¡±


    Shirley nced to the left. The space there was wide, and there were three rows of two-seater seats. However, the elf¡¯s instructions clearly indicated for her to go to the right. She took a few steps to the right.


    The first five rows of seats were already filled with people, and even more people were in the back half. There were no seats at all. Green mats that seemed to be stained were spread on the ground, and the women who had already sat down clumsily wrapped belts around their waists. They squeezed together, squeezed together, squeezed together¡­


    Shirley¡¯s face turned ashen as she turned around and walked towards the business ss cabin.


    His iron-tower-like arm stopped her.¡± Ma ¡®am, this is exclusive to the wounded and special guests. The higher-ups did not give such instructions. Please make do over there. We will arrive at the distant port in two hours at most.¡±


    The gray-haired girl took a deep breath and said,¡± It¡¯s time to tell you my special identity. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the secret lover of Prince Kant.¡±


    ¡± Shut up, Xue Lili!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Lysalyn hurriedly covered her mouth. The consequences of telling such a lie that could be exposed immediately were very terrifying! It¡¯s only two hours!¡±


    ¡°My body won¡¯t be clean if I stay there for two hours! I won¡¯t be able to wash it clean for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°How can it be so exaggerated, you germaphobe!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that exaggerated. An invisible evil force will corrode my body and make me¡­¡±


    A small dispute broke out, and Kant heard Horus¡¯s whisper.¡± Father, as expected, you¡¯ve taken the bait. The young girl named Shirley is obviously a clean freak. She can¡¯t stand the economy ss environment. I suggest you take action immediately. After all, ording to the content of many television dramas and novels, upgrading a girl in distress can basically win the favor of a beauty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Kant had already experienced a hundred thorns. ckmail me after you take a picture of it? Besides, I¡¯m paying attention to them because the old coffin man has already mentioned them. To be able to catch the old man¡¯s eye, it means that they are indeed scientific research talents with limitless prospects. Go, find someone and give her a ten-yearbor contract.¡±


    ¡°Ten years of illegalbor for a two-hour business ss ticket?¡± Horus was stunned.


    ¡± If she thinks it¡¯s not worth it, she can choose not to buy it. This is called free trade.¡±


    ¡°.. Never heard of it.¡±


    ¡± Then I¡¯ll teach you what free trade is. I want to sell you a fighter jet for 100 million US dors. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, then I¡¯ll sell this fighter jet to your arch-enemy for 50 million US dors. Your arch-enemy will use the new fighter jet to beat you every day. If you feel that you have no choice but to buy it, I¡¯ll raise the price to 180 million US dors. Moreover, you¡¯ll have to continue to collect money for the subsequent auxiliary fuel tank, missiles, weapons, equipment, stealth paint, and maintenance. One fighter jet is worth two of your money.¡±


    ¡°Son, this is the highest realm of free trade. If there is no demand, then create demand.¡±


    ¡°.. Bah.¡±


    In the end, the two young female professors sat in thefortable private seats in business ss.


    The n to lure them in went smoother than expected. When the elf flight attendant with a serious expression said,¡± Only those who are loyal to His Highness Kant and work hard for his career are qualified to sit over there,¡± the genius girl Shirley said in a loud voice,¡± I, an academic genius, am willing to work.¡±


    Lysalyn also got on the wrong boat.


    ¡°You sold yourself just like that.¡± The chestnut-haired girl nagged,¡± There was no contract, no sry, no years, no benefits¡­Although the Broken Inds are a little overbearing, they give a lot of money. There are also bonuses, food stamps, and holidays¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re wee.¡± An elven soldier with a serious expression walked over and pushed a cart.¡± Do you need food for the business ss benefit?¡± Instant noodles, ham sausage, melon seeds¡­¡±


    ¡± Are you going to charge me?¡± Lysalyn blinked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s free.¡±


    ¡°Then can I have some of them?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The passengers gradually filled the entire cabin and cargo hold.


    A total of 800 people.


    The cabin door gradually closed, and a low voice came from behind.


    Horus¡¯s voice rang out in the cabin.¡± I am Horus. Ladies and gentlemen, the ne will take off in five minutes. Please remain calm. This is a journey to freedom and safety. It will be unforgettable. Please calm down and experience this rare journey. I must remind you that before themercial aviation service ispleted, you will not have the chance to fly again.¡±


    The sound of the little hamster eating could be heard in the business ss cabin, along with vague praise. The melon seeds were fried with spices! And this eight-treasure porridge is so sweet! Sob, sob, so


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me at dinner! The dregs are all spraying over!¡±


    In the cockpit.


    ¡°How is it? Are you confident?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Father.¡±


    The octopus-like mechanical hand that had appeared was fiddling with theplicated buttons. Horus said,¡± Although I don¡¯t have any actual driving experience, I¡¯ve already simted thousands of flights in the flight training software of the Airbuspany. There¡¯s no problem at all!¡±


    ¡°.. I¡¯ll believe it for the time being.¡±


    Kant looked at the time.¡± We¡¯ll try our best to send the second ne to take off within thirty minutes. How about it? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for yourputing power, right?¡±


    ¡± No problem at all. Piloting is a simple task. After taking off and reaching the designated altitude, you can fly automatically through the inertia navigation. I¡¯ve already reset the route and map. You only have to be careful whennding, but there¡¯s basically no big problem.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry about safety,¡± Horus said.¡± Every ne will be guarded by a dragon. If there¡¯s a problem during the flight, the dragon will open the hatch and enterbat mode. It can also summon your support at any time.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m ready, Father. There¡¯s a first time for everything. As long as the first flight, from take-off tonding, ispleted smoothly, our n can be implemented and carried out faster.¡±


    After all, there was no tower, no professionals, no logistics support, and even no qualified pilots to transport tens of thousands of people in batches to the distant port. Even the runway was built in a haphazard manner, so it needed to be tried. Time was tight, and there was no time to fly a ne to the distant port to try. Besides, the weight could not be urately simted.


    They could only rely on Horus ¡®powerful and precise control abilities, the dragons stationed at the distant port, the long-range support from the mages on the ground, and even Kant¡¯s quick response to deal with the firstnding.


    As long as he seeded the first time, he could collect data and learn from experience. Everything would go much smoother.


    ¡± It¡¯s memorable, Father.¡± Horus ¡®voice was filled with reassuring power.¡± This should be the first time we¡¯ve shocked the world in a way that isn¡¯t killing or death. They will remember what we¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kant slowly smiled.¡± Then, I¡¯ll give the order to prepare to take off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please instruct me.¡±


    Kant picked up the walkie-talkie on the outside of the ne.¡± I¡¯m giving the order now. All hot air balloons will slow down and leave the northern flight route. The dragon will use its dragon¡¯s might to clear the air and disperse the birds. The ne is about to take off. The runway is clear. The warriors of destruction are on alert. Kill all life that trespasses on the runway, be it human or animal!¡±


    ¡°Retreat,¡±he gestured to themanders.


    The engine started up and started spinning. The turbine spun wildly and a strong wind blew.


    On the long runway, the airbus began to elerate.


    The reason why this ne was chosen as the first one was that it had good performance, was neither too big nor too small, and had all sorts of suitable parameters. If an ident happened during the flight, the dragon guarding the ne and the mages on board could use an air magic device to try their best to reduce the speed of the ne¡¯s descent to the lowest, allowing it tond forcefully with low damage and try to save most people¡¯s lives.


    ¡°Stop eating.¡± Shirley looked out the window.¡± It¡¯s about to take off.¡±


    From here, she saw a few people standing sparsely on the other side of the track. There were majestic elves and Spell Casters in long robes. All of them had extraordinary auras. They stood behind a ck-haired young man who seemed to be waving at them.


    He was¡­


    This thought shed through her mind. She only felt the seat shake, and an invisible force pressed her back. The person she saw had already disappeared in a sh. Then, the entire cabin rang with a muffled rumble. The iron bird let out a roar, and the surrounding scenery quickly slid backward, faster and faster. It turned from a running horse to a flying bird.


    The bird¡¯s speed was so fast that it made them uneasy. They looked out of the window in surprise, and then felt their bodies shake again. An indescribable feeling rose in their hearts. Looking out the window, the ground became far away, and the sea in the distance rose from behind the cliff.


    No, they were flying!


    Shocked shouts could be heard from the economy cabin at the back. Even the serious elven warriors could not help but look out of the window. They soon saw the scenery of half of the Broken Inds, the red sun gradually setting in the distance, and the many hot air balloons floating in the sky. They really flew!


    On the ground, people let out shouts of surprise mixed with joy.


    Whether it was the passengers waiting at the airport, the soldiers at therge tform base, the survivors waiting for rescue on the inds, or the people waiting on the hot air balloons, they all saw the huge bird soar into the sky. It did not p its iron wings, but soared in the sky, carrying countless survivors away from the dangerous Broken Inds and heading for the safe distant port!


    The crystallization of modern technology moved gracefully in the air, circling once above the Broken Inds as if it was bidding farewell to the people here, as if it was showing them where hopey. That hopeful scene would definitely remain in everyone¡¯s hearts for a long time, bing a deep impression that would not be erased for years or even decades toe. Yes, His Highness Kant had indeed done it.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The voice came from the elvenmander, Quillion. He looked at Kant with a serious expression.¡± Although it¡¯s a little inappropriate, I¡¯m thinking at this moment. I¡¯m d that our ship is thest. It¡¯s an honor to have fought with you until now.¡± I feel sorry and sad for the war that happened before.¡±


    Kant was surprised. He smiled.¡± Don¡¯t mind it. You¡¯re just following orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I sincerely hope¡­¡± Quillion saluted.¡± You and Her Majesty the Queen will make sure that the war will never happen again.¡±


    He said softly,¡±It¡¯s not fear, but people like you¡­¡± You have made a selfless promise and put it into action. You have given everyone hope in this way. You should not be an enemy of anyone, power, or country.¡±


    ¡°It sounds a little strange, doesn¡¯t it?¡±He scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Kant shook his head.¡± No, I¡¯m d to have your approval. Alright, let¡¯s continue. We¡¯ve only transported 800 people. There are still many more waiting for us to rescue them.¡±


    He snapped his fingers, and the second transport ne was about to warp.¡± Alright, all units, speed up and continue releasing people. Quillion, you¡¯ll be in charge of boarding the ne. The real challenge has just begun.¡±


    Kant¡¯s work was actually busier than everyone else¡¯s.


    He used his spatial ability to shuttle through various points, throw torpedoes and fish, replenish supplies for various evacuation points and firepower points, and even provide direct firepower support to monitor the situation in the deep sea. He also had to return to Earth to collect a wave of supplies every once in a while. Not only that, but he also had to find time to plunder the inds ording to the confession of the ind master to avoid wastage.


    Now, his mission had increased again.


    Keep an eye on the safety and movement of the flights to the distant port.


    He also coordinated with the distant port to wee the passenger ne and ensure that the relocation work went smoothly.


    ¡°Inform the distant port to get ready.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    The third update! 7,500 words! Who the f * ck thought of that?


    ¡± P.S. 2: In other words, there are about 23,000 words in today¡¯s update. Although it¡¯s only the third chapter, if it¡¯s an update from someone else, it¡¯s basically ten chapters. If you count 3,000 words per chapter, it¡¯s about eight chapters. Just treat it as a gift to the 8th Army Day. What are you waiting for?¡± Voting!

 Chapter 612: 612

    Chapter 612: 612


    The Starry Sky Bridge


    ¡°Ho-hey!¡±


    The heavy hammer smashed into the sharpened wooden pir, smashing it into the ground. The bare-chested man waved the wooden hammer, and his muscles bulged inch by inch. He mobilized a huge amount of strength and carried out the hotbor.


    Mad Shark Tex, the former Imperial Navy, a famous bounty hunter on the west coast of Goethe, was now sweating and doing simple and passionatebor-building walls.


    If his old friends and enemies knew that he was doing this, they wouldugh out loud. In fact, before today, Tex never thought that he would one day be reduced to a construction worker. After all, how could the brave Shark work for others?


    However, he still picked up the wooden hammer and voluntarily threw himself into the gloriousbor.


    The greedy, vicious, and cunning Mad Shark waved his sledgehammer and muttered,¡±Eighty! Eighty!¡±


    80 work points, this was the amount he wanted to earn.


    It was also his only motivation to swing the sledgehammer here.


    Because 80 work points could be exchanged for a Listener brand portable radio.<div>


    It was the one in the crocodile bar. That damned Jim treasured it so much that he would hug it even when he slept. He wouldn¡¯t even let it be touched.


    This treasure that could make interesting sounds and tunes could not be bought with money. It could only be found in various taverns and restaurants. It was not for sale. It was said that every boss had signed some kind of contract or contract for it. Anyway, Jim kept it a secret.


    As a quick-witted bounty hunter, it was not as if Tex had never thought of something bad, but the swift and fierce retaliation from the Far Harbor made him restrain his thoughts. On the second day after therge-scale distribution of the radio, there were seven thefts and robberies in the Far Harbor. They were not for money or sex, but only for the radio.


    On the third day, all the criminals were caught.


    Even the boss who stole the goods was cut to death by the executioner on the execution ground. They had obviously been brutally interrogated and tortured before they were executed. Tex was also there at that time and recognized the famous thief, Grey-faced Vulture. The poor guy was still shouting that he was willing to serve His Highness Kant for the rest of his life or be a ve. However, the executioner, Arsett, gave a cold and daunting answer.


    He said that His Highness Kant didn¡¯t need trash that could even fail to steal a radio.


    There was even a hint of humor in the cruel rejection, which left a deep impression on Tex. He also dispelled any thoughts of obtaining a personal radio through the ¡®flexible way¡¯. He could only endure his envy and greed and soak in the Gator Tavern every day to get Jim¡¯s radio until today.


    Today, the mayor had released a series of shocking news through the radio. Arge number of terrifying monsters had appeared on the Broken Inds. His Highness Kant had decided tounch thergest aerial rescue in history and called on all the people from afar to participate in the operation. Logically speaking, Tex did not care about such trivial matters, but a demonic voice that lured souls appeared. It said that if you came to work, you could get a radio.


    He rushed out of the door and arrived at the registration point quickly. There was already a queue at the registration point. Soldiers and alchemical flying devices were exining the policies and handing out flyers. Tex was literate. He had almost imprinted all the details of the exchange chart and the event description in his mind, turning them into the driving force of his hammer.


    He had calcted thousands of times the best way to get the recorder.


    ¡°Daily check-in¡­¡±


    ¡°If youe to work every day, the rewards for signing in will increase. You can¡¯t stop¡­¡±The estimated duration of the event is seven days. If we save up all the work points we have signed in, it will be thirty-three¡­¡±


    ¡± Afterpleting a hundred meter long wall and passing the inspection, you can earn five work points¡­¡±


    ¡± If I do it alone, I can get five points, but it¡¯s too tiring. I can¡¯t keep swinging the hammer and help set up the tent. I¡¯ll get one point for every ten¡­¡±


    ¡± Besides that, once the people are in ce, they will have to deliver food and clean up the trash. Hmph, it¡¯s too troublesome. Damn it. The security patrol and public security management work needs to be upgraded¡­¡±


    Tex kept calcting the rewards and results of the event. He was not interested in things like instant noodles, mirrors, lighters, torchlights, and so on. The only card he wanted was the radio. ording to his calctions, he should be able to save up the eighty work points needed to exchange for the radio in about seven days without overworking himself. He might even have some surplus. Yes, the radio, seven days.


    When he thought of this, he really had mixed feelings. He wanted tough when he thought of the Stealing Grey-faced Vulture who had been in the industry for more than twenty years and was cut to death by knives.


    The radio that the veteran thief had sacrificed his life for could be bought by swinging a sledgehammer in this wastnd for seven days. Who would have thought that? Was there anything more ridiculous than this?


    Ah, this was too profitable.<div>


    His Highness Kant was truly generous, even a little silly.


    Didn¡¯t he know how much a radio could fetch in the ck market?


    Tex shook his head as he worked.


    The work points that were designated as ¡± activity redemption points coupons ¡± were not physical objects like coins. It was said that they were recorded on everyone¡¯s identity card number, so there was no room for private transactions. Out of trust in the Aurora Dragon, everyone had no objections. Would His Highness lie?<div>


    This also put an end to Tex¡¯s idea of quickly umting work points with gold and silver to exchange for a radio and leave.


    If he wanted to get that treasure, he would have to do it in seven days.


    Or¡­


    He hammered the wooden stake tightly and took out the flyer from his pocket.


    There was a new paragraph at the bottom of the flyer exchange chart and exnation.


    ¡°Europa Wheel.¡±


    Tex¡¯s eyes shed with struggle.


    The name was very strange, but that was not the main point. The main point was the content.


    From the second night of the event to the end of the event, every night after the end of the event, the big wheel activity would be activated in every street. The user needed to invest five work points to turn the big wheel once.


    If one redeemed ten times in a row, they could get an additional reward. There were many prizes on the wheel, and all the redemption prizes were listed. The probability was high or low, including the radio. In other words, in theory, a radio that could be bought with 80 work points could be obtained with at least 5 work points.


    The cunning bounty hunter hesitated.


    This was the biggest worry that troubled him. The reward list on the wheel was deeply imprinted in his heart, making him think. His cunning personality made him suspect that this was just a despicable trap set up by the people of Aurora, but the seeds of darkness and depravity had taken root in his heart, urging him to give it a go.


    Maybe he would win.<div>


    Just, just give it a try.


    Five work points wasn¡¯t much. If the radio didn¡¯te out, it would be terminated immediately.


    He wiped off his sweat and put down the sledgehammer. He took the water bottle hanging around his neck, unscrewed the lid, and drank it in one gulp. This delicate thing was very likable. It was actually made of metal. Every person who did heavy physicalbor could get one. It was said to be the ¡± Broken Inds Great Evacuation Commemorative Water Bottle.¡±


    In the distance, soldiers were setting up strange and hugemps, which were said to be used for night construction for the use of workers who came in on rotation. The fragrance of bread and meat soup drifted from afar. It was the cookingdies preparing dinner. One of the reasons why the civilians of the distant port were attracted to work was to take care of the food.


    To them, providing meals was equivalent to saving money-a lot of money.


    All of this had nothing to do with Tex. He just wanted the radio. The muscr man picked up new logs from the pile of wood at the side, ready to earn ten work points today.


    At this moment, melodious music sounded from the loudspeaker in the distance.


    Tex subconsciously turned around. All the people who were busy there stopped and put down their work. They took a deep breath and stood up. This was a rare break.


    The pleasant musicing from the broadcast was very pleasant and unheard of. It was unknown what kind of instrument was ying it. In this light and pleasant melody, a gentle female voice sounded.


    ¡°Hello, listeners.¡±


    This voice made the men¡¯s spirits rise.


    In the past, what appeared on the radio was either Mayor Hong San¡¯s speech and decrees, or Lord Horus ¡®sinister killing notice. This was the first time he heard such a sweet and beautiful female voice. Her voice was gentle and lively, as if she was not talking, but singing.


    Tex¡¯s expression changed. The voice sounded familiar.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m the temporary special host of the Faraway Harbor People¡¯s Radio Station, Eleanor.¡±


    It was indeed her!


    Tex looked interested. This woman was a popr actress in the Hibiscus Theater. Her melodious voice was the best in the distant port. Jim liked to listen to her singing. He had gone to listen to her a few times. It was indeed not bad. It was a novel feeling to hear the voice of an actress he knew on the radio.


    While he was deep in thought, Eleanor¡¯s voice continued to ring out. She seemed a little nervous, but she quickly adjusted to her usual state. Her beautiful voice that was like ark continued,¡± I am honored to be invited by the Faraway Harbor City Hall today to be the host to broadcast news from the Broken Inds¡­¡±


    ¡± We have received confirmation that the soldiers fighting in the Broken Inds have taken control of the situation and have escorted thousands of survivors to therge tform base in the central ind. An hour ago, 800 survivors from the Broken Inds boarded a huge airship and soared into the sky. They flew over 10,000 meters above the vast ocean and headed for the beautiful, safe and free Far Harbor!¡±


    Cheers came from afar. Tex did not notice that he was smiling too.


    ¡± The second airliner took off half an hour ago,¡± Eleanor continued.¡± The third airliner is about to take off. In about five minutes, the first airliner will arrive at the beautiful Far Harbor.¡±


    ¡± The gigantic steel wings will fly past our magnificent city and prosperous dock. Every citizen who looks up at the sky will see that this pinnacle of alchemy and magic willnd at the Far Harbor International Airport fifteen kilometers away from the city. Mayor Hong San will lead the mixed mage group, Valentan¡¯s guards, civil engineering corps, and other teams to prepare for the firstnding of the airbus!¡±


    ¡± We would like to express our gratitude to the Distant Harbor¡¯s architects association, the municipal engineering corps, the Investigation Corps ¡®logistics department, and the alliance fleet¡¯s logistics team for their full support. They have set up a runway for passenger nes tond at the fastest speed possible. This unprecedented feat is a great undertaking that all of us have aplished together. Just as His Highness Kant said, the glory, justice, and achievements that happened today belong to everyone who fought for it!¡±


    The cheers in the distance grew louder and louder.


    Tex turned his head to look. The men, who were obviously poor port porters, were so excited that their faces were flushed red. They cheered loudly and looked extremely excited.


    It was very normal. After all, such a person had never experienced the feeling of being praised by others in his entire life.


    There seemed to be the sound of flipping pages in the broadcast.<div>


    Immediately, the temporary host¡¯s sweet voice sounded again,¡±¡± Among the 800 passengers, there are warriors who were gloriously wounded in the battle of the Broken Inds, brave warriors who made meritorious deeds without regard for their own safety, wise men from the Broken Inds who provided valuable help to the coalition fleet, and many innocent people who are as ordinary and kind as us. Our medical team and volunteer team are ready to wee them. This is a great, friendly, and righteous city. We will prove it to the whole world!¡±


    At this point, the emcee¡¯s tone suddenly sped up a little.


    A rumbling sound came faintly from the sky.


    The people at the construction site looked up and saw a ck dot on the west side of the sky that was constantly erging.


    Meanwhile, in Distant Harbor, the people who had stopped in the square, streets, and docks to listen to the broadcast shouted in surprise. Many people rushed out of their rooms and saw the setting sun. In the afterglow of the horizon, a huge steel bird descended from the clouds and whistled through the blue sky and blue sea. The huge sound wave was like the cry of an ancient beast, greeting the city for the first time.


    The huge body of the Airbus flew across the sky of the city, casting its final shadow. Its size was huge and shocking. The beauty of industry, the beauty of size, the beauty of mechanics, and the beauty of flight shook the hearts of all the witnesses. It was the power of human intelligence, collectivity, and civilization that finally allowed humans to soar into the sky. It did not need the wings of birds or the power of gods.


    He only needed people.


    After witnessing all this, the people from afar cheered after their shock and surprise.


    They couldn¡¯t tell why they were cheering.


    However, today was indeed a day worth celebrating.


    Far Harbor Airport.


    There were no cheers here, only waiting.


    The war chariots were on standby in the distance, and the engines roared. In the four regions of the north, south, east, and west, four spell casters set up their magic formations. The magic devices of Hurricane, Earth, and Frost were ready to be used. Hong San personally came to the scene and nervously carried out the final mobilization and arrangements.


    ¡± Druids, pay attention. Check the airspace onest time and disperse all birds!¡±


    ¡°Guards, patrol again with life detection spells! Don¡¯t let any life get close to the runway!¡±


    ¡°Illuminate again!¡±


    The Realm Gate opened. Kant¡¯s figure appeared. Themanders around him immediately bowed.¡± Your Highness!¡±


    ¡± How is it?¡± Kant patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Everything is ready.¡± Hong San replied,¡± We¡¯re just waiting for the results.¡±


    Kant took a deep breath.


    He looked at the spellcasters around him.¡± I¡¯ll emphasize onest time. Everything is normal during the flight. Theoretically, there should be no problem with thending process. The only variable is the runway. I¡¯m not sure if the runway material we used is suitable. The most extreme situation that will happen afternding¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment and said,¡±Fire, body fracture, flip¡­¡± Have you all prepared a n?¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Hong San replied.¡± The four dragons from Distant Harbor are all here. If anything happens during thending, they will transform into dragons and use pure strength to lift the ne and slow it down.¡±


    ¡± If the body suffers physical damage or even breaks afternding, the mages will immediately cast arge-scale Feather Fall spell to envelop the body with an atmospheric shield, extinguish the mes with frost, and set upyers of air shields¡­¡±


    These were the emergency ns that he had made at the first moment. Kant had already memorized them. The engines roared in the distance. The huge steel wings circled around and adjusted the direction of thending. Horus ¡®voice rang out from the walkie-talkie.¡± Calling the ground, requesting permission tond.¡±


    Kang De nced at Hong San, who nodded at him.


    Kant took a deep breath.


    The passenger ne that was close to sixty meters lowered its altitude and aimed at the flight path that was illuminated with cold light. Like a bird returning to the forest, it descended from the sky, getting lower and lower¡­


    The airport was dead silent. Only the roaring of the engines could be heard. Everyone was staring at the scene intently.


    A sharp screech was heard as the huge tire touched the runway.


    In an instant, the intense friction caused arge amount of smoke to rise. Then, the front wheelnded, and the passenger ne shook with a bang. Almost everyone who was staring at this ce felt their hearts tremble violently.


    The descending passenger ne roared forward, its speed several times faster than the swiftest Velociraptor Cavalry. The aircraft with a wingspan of more than 60 meters could almost break through any defensive formation in the world. Its might was indomitable, like a wild beast charging forward, shocking the witnesses. However, they realized that the speed of the lightning was getting slower and slower, as if it was tamed, until¡­


    He slowly stopped.


    It stopped.


    The indicator light on the wings turned from red to green, indicating that everything was normal. The giant steel bird stopped quietly on the runway, and time seemed to have stopped. Everyone was watching silently.


    Kant was speechless.


    A momentter, Hong San handed themunication device in his hand to Kant.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± He said softly,¡± The whole world is waiting for your voice.¡±


    Kang De looked at him, and Hong San returned his smile. However, a drop of cold sweat rolled down his temple.


    ¡± I am Kant.¡±


    The voice spread through the broadcast, the radio, and the loudspeaker to the busy construction site, to the volunteer team waiting to be evacuated, to the entire Far Harbor, and even to the Broken Inds.


    Let the citizens who were waiting for the news hear it, let the scouts, envoys, and reporters from various countries hear it, let all the participants, volunteers, builders, and fighters who were waiting hear it.


    It was also heard by the passengers in the cabin who had just recovered from their shock.


    ¡± The homing airbus has sessfullynded. Everything is normal.¡± Kant said calmly,¡± I hereby announce that we have sessfully built¡­Starry Bridge.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Ah, yesterday was really too crazy. I can¡¯t even muster up the energy to write today. (Distant)

 Chapter 613: 613

    Chapter 613: 613


    Seeing


    When the violent shock, the sound of sliding, and the inertia of the decelerationpletely disappeared, the slightly dim cabin lit up.


    It was like the silence after amotion, like the breeze after a storm, like the end of a lively stage y. The passengers in the cabin remained in a stiff position. They did not even realize that everything was over. But soon, a calm voice sounded from the cabin.


    I am Kant.


    The Star Bridge n was a sess.


    Outside the porthole was a t grasnd, and in the distance was a faint ck undting mountain.


    It was not a dream, but a scenery called Goethe on the other side of the Broken Inds.


    They had crossed thousands of miles in just an hour, from the perilous ind to the peaceful continent. The marvelous, magnificent, and shocking huge aircraft was like a giant bird in ancient mythology, carrying the survivors from the desperate situation of the flood and the copse of the world to the distant oasis.


    This was indeed not an illusion.


    His peaceful life was broken. Man-eating monsters were everywhere. He was forced to leave his peaceful little nest and was saved by strange soldiers and the ¡®enemy¡¯ Kant.


    They were transported by hot air balloons to the steel fortress that was bombarded with fire. They were escorted by the guards to the horse racing field that had been converted into an airport. Then, they soared into the sky in the belly of a huge bird and jumped into the endless sea of clouds.


    There were no gods there, only a dark blue sky.


    A momentter, sobbing sounds could be heard in the cabin.


    For some reason, she just wanted to cry.


    ¡± Really?¡± Lysalyn grabbed Shirley¡¯s arm tightly. Tears welled up in her eyes.¡± Is that true?¡± Shirley, are we dreaming? We flew into the sky andnded onnd. The sky wasn¡¯t cold at all and there was delicious food. We used an hour to get from the Broken Inds to the Far Port¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± Shirley red at her.¡± Because my brain is reminding me that the violent oppression of the hands of a vige girl who pulled vegetables out of the soil in her childhood is causing my slender arm to suffer arge-scale rupture of the capiries. Hand!¡±


    ¡± Ahhh


    Lysalyn hurriedly let go and carefully rubbed Shirley¡¯s arm. The gray-haired girl stared out of the window in a daze. Lights were shining in the distance, and there were people running. There were many people.


    She only took a nce before she retracted her gaze.


    She looked around at the table and chairs beneath her, the wings behind the window, and the crystal board that had lit up for a short while before her, with inexplicable words, sounds, and images jumping out.


    The small window bars above her head could shoot out warm and cold currents.


    These things¡­


    Shirley, what are you thinking about?¡±


    The chestnut-haired girl asked curiously.


    ¡°This aircraft¡­¡± Shirley muttered,¡± Was it really created by the wisdom of a single person?¡±


    Her voice was too muffled. At the same time, the cries and prayers in the rear cabin became louder and louder. As a result, Lysalyn could not hear her friend¡¯s words clearly.


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing.¡± The gray-haired girl came back to her senses and shook her head gently.¡± It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡± Attention, passengers. The cabin door is about to open. Please line up when you disembark. Do not fight and create a ruckus. His Highness Kant has instructed the authorities of Distant Harbor to prepare for your next arrangements and whereabouts. You may be feeling confused and uneasy, or you may have your own ideas, but before that, please enjoy a delicious dinner under the warm hospitality of Distant Harbor and relieve your fear and fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, everyone. You are safe now.¡± The voice that called himself Horus sounded coldly.


    The outerdder moved over and was ready to be fixed.


    ¡°Please disembark in groups ording to the instructions!¡± The elven soldier who was the flight attendant shouted. His Highness Kant has ordered all passengers from the Broken Inds to stay where they are for the time being. Those who are gloriously injured and war heroes will go first!¡±


    ¡°Crew of Evergreen Song, rise! Get ready to get off the ne!¡±


    ¡°Floating Light Flying Shadow crew, stand up! Get ready to get off the ne!¡±


    ¡°Ashen Wrath!¡±


    ¡°Snowpeak!¡±


    ¡°Knight Astorf!¡±


    The wounded in the business ss section were helped up, and the warriors in the economy section followed suit. The two girls who were sitting in their seats turned around and saw that the wounded and the ¡®war heroes¡¯ were all blushing. Even the elven soldiers who had always been indifferent and indifferent to the surrounding had their cold masks shattered. They were at a loss, and their bodies were even trembling with excitement.


    The sound of the heavy cabin door sliding to the side could be heard. The outside world was connected to the cabin, and the wind surged in. Then, cheers and apuse like a tsunami poured into the cabin.


    The volunteer team, the spellcaster team, the patrol team, the medical team, the logistics team, and a few other teams that had gathered here all came to the side of the passenger ne and faced the hatch.


    They pped and cheered enthusiastically.


    There was no need for any rehearsal or apuse. Some emotions in this world weremon.


    After the passenger ne named ¡± Homing ¡±nded safely, the hatch opened, and the steel birds flying in the sky finally connected with the mortal world. At this moment, all the preparations, busyness, mobilization, and expectations were realized. The people inside and outside the cabin had the same thought.


    Together, they had aplished something amazing.


    This was perhaps the first time in their lives that they felt such a sense of aplishment.


    Because before this, legends and epics only belonged to legendary kings and demigod-like heroes.


    The people from the Broken Inds who were still on the ne looked at the crowd gathered outside through the porthole. They saw everyone cheering andughing from the bottom of their hearts, and an inexplicable emotion rose in their hearts.


    To have a good impression of a person, a city, or even a country, perhaps it only needed one look, one smile, and one moment.


    ¡°Guests, you may disembark now.¡±


    After the soldiers of the joint fleet left the cabin, the passengers stood up in rows and walked out of the cabin door under the guidance andmand. The wind from the outside world blew, and the airport was noisy. Facing the unfamiliar crowd, the foreign guests revealed a timid expression. Lysalyn subconsciously grabbed herpanion¡¯s hand.


    She saw a huge carriage shing with red and blue lights. The huge body of the war beast was quietly parked not far away, and its eyes lit up with awe. The priests carried the wounded into the cart that looked like a dining cart and pushed them to the huge carriage. The wounded seemed to be struggling shyly.


    She saw a group of mages and gentlemen covered in dust and in a hurry running toward the left tail of the ne with instruments of all sizes in their hands. She could vaguely hear anxious shouts.


    ¡°Check the runway¡­¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to thending point¡­Is there any tearing¡­¡±


    ¡± Prepare for stic reinforcement¡­¡±


    There was already a row of girls waiting at the bottom of the esctor. They looked up at him with a hint of restraint in their smiles, but they were full of kindness. On the other side of the bottom exit, there was a group of men standing.


    ¡± Good afternoon, two beautifuldies.¡±


    After they carefully walked down the stairs, a girl had alreadye briskly. She bowed to the two of them with a red armband on her left arm. Everyone waiting below was wearing this.


    The girl¡¯s hair was tied up in a refreshing bun, and she had a lively smile. There were a few freckles on her face, and her cheeks seemed to have been smeared with a little pearl powder. She looked beautiful and moving.


    ¡± You can call me Irina. I¡¯m a glorious volunteer of the Far Harbor. I¡¯m responsible for arranging your amodation in the temporary camp for the next few days. Under the orders of His Highness Kant, the Far Harbor authorities will provide you with basic food and clothing for free for the next seven days. If you have any requests, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Only reasonable requests will be satisfied.¡±


    The two professors looked at each other before they reacted and nodded.


    The chestnut-haired girl had a lively temperament. She was born in a farming family and was naturally like this. You can call me Lysa. As for this one, you can call her Xue Lili! I¡¯ll tell you in advance that she¡¯s a weirdo, but she¡¯s not bad. She just knows how to use her terrible personality and tone to hurt people!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The grey-haired girl red at herpanion before nodding at him.¡± Shirley Cooper, former professor of theoretical magic at Sky College. She is a wise man who has strict self-discipline and uses her outstanding sense of humor to resist this cruel and absurd world. As you can see, the person beside me asionally reveals her sad, ugly, jealous nature, but she¡¯s not bad. She¡¯s just a little stupid. She doesn¡¯t have a good figure but wants to marry¡­¡±


    ¡°-now, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Lysalyn interrupted him with bared fangs and brandished ws.


    ¡°.. Ahahaha.¡±


    Irina¡¯s smile became a little subtle.¡± Let¡¯s go then,¡± she said enthusiastically.


    Lysalyn looked around. These girls who called themselves ¡± volunteers ¡± were weing the passengers in batches. She counted clearly. One volunteer was responsible for twelve people, but there were only her and Xue Lili.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, the two of you are different. I was informed in advance that because of my good performance in the interview, I will be responsible for entertaining the two famous schrs who will be working for His Highness Kant. Hehe, I¡¯ve earned a lot.¡±


    She pointed into the distance.¡± We can still take a car. Sob, sob. A car that can run fast without being pulled by cows and horses. It¡¯s over there. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lizaryn and Shirley were in a state ofplete confusion as they were unfamiliar with the ce. They looked at each other and followed the cute volunteerdy across the long track.


    This ce had just been built, and everything was still new. Shouts came from afar, and everyone was very busy. They were busy evacuating the passengers and checking the roads. There were familiar and unfamiliar scenery everywhere. The familiar ones were people, and the unfamiliar ones were alchemy equipment. Legend had it that the unparalleled alchemy attainments of the Skyquaking Dragon were disyed in this so-called airport. There were more than ten cars of different sizes and functions here.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡±


    Irina, who was leading the way, suddenly turned around and raised a finger.¡± There¡¯s something I need to exin to you!¡± she emphasized.


    ¡°What?¡± Lysalynughed.


    She really liked this volunteer¡¯s personality.


    Under the glow of the setting sun and the nearby lights, this lively and clean girl who didn¡¯t look like she came from a high family spoke with a serious expression and a solemn tone.


    ¡± I¡¯m not a maid. I¡¯m a volunteer. I have the same dignity, personality, and soul as the two of you. This is also what His Highness Kant said. He wanted us to emphasize to the passengers immediately.¡±


    Based on the rich teaching experience of the two professors, this girl was obviously memorizing a paragraph of text, so much so that she herself did not quite understand the meaning of this paragraph.


    But she was still seriously reciting.


    ¡± I am a volunteer. I am willing to help those who need help to the best of my ability. I will give my kindness and receive satisfaction from my heart, peace of conscience, and the praise of the gods. I will also defend my dignity and not allow the noble Sacred Line to be humiliated by narrow-minded prejudice. I swear that I will treat those I help kindly and equally. I will not belittle or tter them. His Highness Kant will also use his fire and sword to ensure that I will be treated equally. This agreement is reached until everyone treats me kindly. This is the world we want.¡±


    After all, she wasn¡¯t very familiar with reciting. She spoke quickly and was a little nervous. After she finished reciting, she heaved a sigh of relief and subconsciously smiled. Then, she realized that the two beautifuldies were staring at her without moving.


    ¡°How¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Irina revealed a mixture of uneasiness and nervousness.¡± Do you have any objections to these words?¡± she asked carefully. It¡¯s best not to be like this, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s good,¡± Lysalyn said softly. Very good.¡±


    ¡°.. Yes.¡± Irina smiled. She walked backward, gesturing for the two of them to follow her. Then, she said,¡± It¡¯s a deration that we have to memorize after being selected. I can¡¯t say what¡¯s good about it, but I think it¡¯s great. We want a world where everyone treats each other kindly¡­¡±


    She seemed to be imagining that world and revealed an envious expression.¡± How nice,¡± she said softly.


    After a moment, Shirley, who had been silent all this while, said calmly,¡± Such naive delusions. This is something that even the gods can¡¯t do. The people of Aurora think too simply. Is he soaking in honey? Or do you feel that your life is too boring and want to do something challenging?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±Irina looked displeased.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡± Shirley asked calmly.


    Irina thought for a moment. She was not sharp-tongued enough, nor was she eloquent enough, but she still said angrily,¡±That¡¯s right¡­¡± I think you¡¯re mocking His Highness Kant! You can¡¯t do this! Because you were saved by His Highness Kant! Why would Iugh at him?¡±


    Shirley shook her head and said,¡± It¡¯s precisely because Kant saved me that I care about his matters and express my opinion. And this isn¡¯t an attack or mockery directed at Kant. With your intelligence, you might not understand that this world is selfish, evil, stupid, and disgusting.¡±


    She sneered and looked to the other side.¡± The cities and countries that you and I live in are no different from the forests ten miles away. If there are a hundred people in this world and there are eighty grains in total, each person will not get a single grain. The king and the nobles will take sixty grains and eat very well because there are only five of them.¡±


    ¡± The remaining ny-five people will divide the remaining twenty grains. Some people can think of ways to grab enough to fill themselves, some can barely fill their stomachs, but some can¡¯t, and some can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡± Eighty percent of the evil deeds and negative emotions in this world, such as robbery, theft, deception, killing, greed, jealousy, selfishness, and hatred, are all because ny-five people have to share a mere twenty grains. Someone has to be hungry, and someone has to find a way to fill their stomachs. They can only rob like wild beasts.¡±


    ¡± And the intelligence of intelligent creatures allowed them to think of a more effective method than force, so evil that is more disgusting than pure plunder appeared.¡±


    ¡± By the way, the remaining twenty percent came from the five people who were full and wanted more.¡±


    Irina was stunned.


    Shirley looked at the ordinary-looking girl with a hint of pity in her eyes.¡± See, this is the difference between you and me. You feel that life is difficult, that mortals work hard all their lives, and that they are born to suffer. You feel that there¡¯s something wrong with this world, but you can¡¯t say it. You can only be born and die in ignorance.¡±


    ¡± And I¡¯m much smarter than you. My intelligence is naturally much higher than yours, so I understand better than you. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not showing off. I don¡¯t even know if I should envy a stupid and confused guy like you because I¡¯ve seen the nature of the world. This world is disgusting, distorted, and corrupted to the point of being nauseating. It¡¯s full of greed and evil. The ones who hold power are immoral avaricious people instead of righteous kings and leaders. The entire world is chaotic and disorderly. I know where the problem lies. But there was nothing he could do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more pitiful than you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t stop. She walked to Irina¡¯s side and continued walking forward. She said casually,¡± As long as there are only 80 grains of food in the world, and as long as a small number of people take away most of the food, the beautiful world that Your Highness Kant wants to build will nevere true. Not only will it note true, but in the process of trying to realize it, it will be torn into pieces by all the disgusting scum and scum in the world.¡±


    ¡± Because he actually dared to steal fifty-five grains from the mouths of these five people.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how the heroes and saints you¡¯ve heard and seen died? Some of them were greedy people who used lies and conspiracies to whitewash themselves. They were one of the five people. The other part was the fools who really wanted to take back the fifty-five grains for the ny-five people. Now, do you know how they died?¡±


    As she said this, she let out a soft sigh.


    Lysalyn was at a loss. She looked at her friend¡¯s back and then looked at the little girl Irina who did not know what to do. I knew it. You¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Irina turned around and jogged two steps, catching up to Shirley and blocking her way.


    The words spoken by this schr from the Sky Academy of the Broken Inds were not something that a mere fisherman girl from Distant Harbor could argue with. This had nothing to do with equality, but a crushing difference in knowledge and experience. However, this young girl who had just joined the volunteer team today still used her simple wisdom to make a rhetorical retort.


    ¡± What?¡± She panted in excitement.¡± Before today, do you believe that His Highness Kant could use a very, veryrge alchemical aircraft to transport hundreds of people from the Broken Inds to the Far Harbor in an hour?¡±


    Shirley was stunned for a moment. She shook her head honestly.¡± I do have instinctive suspicions.¡±


    Irina said loudly,¡± And before that, His Highness Kant defeated the elves and ended the war by himself. He opened the valley gate in the sky, sending out fragrant wheat waves. He made a huge warship made of steel float on the sea. We wouldn¡¯t have believed it if we were told these things a few months ago, but we¡¯ve all seen it!¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, and I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re right. But I just feel that if His Highness Kant decides to do something, he can definitely do it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple!¡±


    Shirley stopped in her tracks and stared nkly at the agitated youngdy. She was uneducated, childish, and foolish. She was a typical ordinary person. Ever since she was young, she had always been resistant to conversing with such people. This was because after three sentences, she would definitely feel extremely ufortable.


    However, when the girl in front of him said these words seriously, there was no annoying ignorance on her face.


    He waspletely different from the ignorant, numb, and meek fools he had seen in the past who felt that they were not worthy of eating a grain of rice.


    Her face was filled with another kind of wonderful and beautiful emotion.


    Although it was still a tender sprout.


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Good, looks like I have another reason to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look too,¡± said the girl.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] F * ck, I¡¯ll challenge him again in two days. This time, I¡¯ll have to save the manuscript if I write more.

 Chapter 614: 614

    Chapter 614: 614


    Have a Taste


    At 5:40 am, the firstrge passenger nended.


    The volunteers received the crowd and led the survivors who had just recovered to a temporary settlement that had been set up in an emergency. Hot food was already prepared there.


    There was also a tent that could block the wind and a warm mattress.


    These survivors had obtained precious safety and were saved from the crisis. However, for those who were still fighting, it was far from the time to rest.


    ¡± When the Broken Inds have turned into a ghost¡¯s den, and we are trying our best to evacuate the innocent and the soldiers, it is extremely unfair to let you go against the flow to the front line.¡±


    Although time was tight and there were still many things to do, Kant decided to stay at the airport for the time being.


    He gave a speech to the soldiers lined up in front of him.


    The volunteers from the various military divisions, mainly spellcasters, assisted by engineers and sharpshooters, would board the Homing and set off for the Broken Inds.


    The pilots of the hot-air balloons transporting refugees needed to take turns to rest, and they also needed experienced warriors to assist the fire control system in clearing the lone enemies. Thisrge-scale evacuation operation required the addition of fresh troops, which was the reason for gathering these rebels.


    Kant looked at them one by one.


    They were of different races, different nationalities, and different origins. Some were from the navy, some were from the Investigation Corps, and some were locals of Distant Harbor. Now, they all had the same identity.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know your names, nor do I know the reason why you responded to the call. In the face of your actual actions, empty praise and hypocritical ttery are shameful.¡±


    ¡± I won¡¯t give you a long lecture about the significance of your righteous, benevolent, and fearless actions, because you don¡¯t know how to teleport, and you can¡¯t retreat to a safe area at any time like me. It¡¯s true courage that you don¡¯t hesitate. In the face of your choice, any praise is useless.¡±


    Thest survivor had already left the cabin. The hatch closed and slowly started. Under the dim sky, the behemoth slowly started, turned along the runway, and headed for the other departure runway. Then, it carried out various self-checks and preparations before take-off.


    Kant looked at the volunteers who were about to board the ne with a serious expression.


    ¡± Therefore, I can only make two promises to everyone.¡±


    ¡± Firstly, I promise that I will do my best to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. I will always ce everyone¡¯s safety above the refugees waiting for our rescue. If sacrificing you alone can save a hundred people from the Broken Inds, then I will not hesitate to give up on those hundred people and choose to bring you back alive.¡±


    ¡± Remember, this is my promise. It is your choice to stand up for yourself, and this is my mission. I am willing to put my life on the scale to make the choice and judgment for you.¡±


    ¡± Secondly, I promise that I will do my best to make everyone¡¯s choices and righteous deeds have the greatest meaning. We will work together to achieve this great event. Today, our actions will spread across the sea and shake the world. As for you, everyone, no matter what you want, honor, power, money, or simply self-actualization, after this is over, you will receive rewards that match your achievements and contributions.¡±


    ¡± This is also my promise. I hereby make a promise with you.¡±


    Kant suddenly felt that he needed to end his speech with a courtesy.


    The military salute of the People¡¯s Liberation Army was not suitable. He was not a soldier.


    Bowing wasn¡¯t appropriate either, it was a little solemn and a little weird. He actually didn¡¯t need to express his gratitude to these warriors, because he was a kind person who saved lives like these people. If he wanted to thank them, it should be the people of the Broken Inds who came to kowtow to him and his good brothers.


    And the salute of the Young Pioneers¡­ He was afraid that he wouldugh.


    Finally, he chose the most suitable one.


    He cupped his fists and bowed to the people in front of him.


    At this moment, they were all fellow martial artists and heroes.


    ¡± With the setting sun, the moon that is about to rise, the eternal earth, and the sky that is about to be filled with stars as witnesses, we make a promise.¡± Kant said,¡± Everyone muste back alive.¡±


    The Homing was about to prepare to set off again.


    Ten minutester.


    The first batch of survivors who arrived at the distant port were relieved of their worries and uneasiness under the enthusiastic cheers and wee. They walked into the temporary settlement prepared for them with slight apprehension.


    Meanwhile, the mayor of Far Harbor, Hong San,manded the Emergency Rescue Committee¡¯s subordinate troops to light up the illumination spell and prepare to wee the second nending.


    After a short period of celebration, the volunteers resumed their work. Shark Tex continued to work as a construction worker. Although he was still determined to work for the radio and his motivation to swing the sledgehammer was still very pragmatic, his mood was much better.


    ¡°You rich scums from the Broken Inds.¡± He spat on his palm.¡± Thank you, Mister Tex, for keeping you out of the wind and cold with your wall!¡±


    ¡°This is your room.¡±


    Irina led the two professors to a campsite. It was brightly lit, and there were Valentan guards patrolling in military off-road vehicles. There were even machine gun positions and watchtowers. After cing her ID card on the security camera at the gate, the fence rose and they stepped in.


    Professor Shirley heaved a sigh of relief.


    Along the way, she saw messy crowds, walls that looked like barbarian camps, and army green tents. All of this made the mysophobia professor feel uneasy. She wondered if she should im to be Kant¡¯s mistress again in exchange for a better room.


    But at this moment, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    What he saw was not a tent that was neither sanitary nor soundproof like a barbarian camp, but a white house that was filled with the beauty of order and simplicity.


    White walls, blue roof, doors, and windows. Other than that, there was nothing else. There were no pirs or carvings. This was a noble and pure house. There were no additional, vulgar, or boring elements. The only value was living. The person who designed this house was undoubtedly a pure person.


    That¡¯s right, Kant from Skyquaking has a pure heart. As expected of him. Just like me, he has a pure and holy body and soul¡­It was really a good house.


    ¡°This is your temporary residence.¡±


    A hint of envy shed across Irina¡¯s eyes. She felt that such a house was very impressive and very good. It even looked better than the big houses of the nobles¡­She had never seen such a house before.


    Shirley didn¡¯t answer. She walked forward and gently knocked on the white wall of the house. There was a knock, and the touch and echo made her expression change slightly.¡± This is¡­¡± Metal? No, what material is this¡­¡±


    On the other side, Lysalyn had already cheered and leaned forward to look through the window.


    She saw a two-story, wooden bed. It looked like the two-story bed she used to sleep with her sister when she was young, but the material was much better. There was a pink curtain against the wall, and when it was pulled back, it was an independent space. She saw a small milky white round table with colorful snacks on the te. She saw a dressing table on the other side. There was a huge round mirror with golden edges¡­Oh oh!


    ¡°Open the door, open the door, open the door!¡±


    Irina smiled as she took out the keys and opened the door. She handed the two keys to the two professors and entered the room with them. Lysalyn ran straight to the bedroom and screamed happily.


    Shirley pursed her lips and followed after him. She was stunned for a moment. She had to admit that theyout, design, and colors of the bunk bed were extremely stunning. Closing the curtains meant that it was a separate space, and there were bookshelves on both sides. What made Lysalyn scream was that there were furry toys ced everywhere in the room. Bunnies, dogs, and pandarians of all sizes were piled up everywhere.


    The gray-haired girl¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she took a deep breath.


    Irina pressed a button on the wall.


    In the next moment, the stars lit up. Strings of lights shone with a gentle light, illuminating the room with dreamy colors, as if it was a dream.


    ¡± Oh?¡± Lysalyn started to stutter. She turned around and looked at Irina in disbelief.¡± Is this really our room?¡± For us to live in?¡±


    Irina looked around and nodded slightly. Her eyes were filled with envy, but she had personally decorated and ced these decorations. She had already secretly rubbed against those cute dolls.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied,¡± It was specially prepared by His Highness Kant for the two of you.¡±


    About two hours ago, she was called here as a volunteer to ept temporary tasks and assignments. A drone flew in front of her and ordered her to do things in an awe-inspiring tone. Irina knew that the owner of this voice was Horus, His Highness Kant¡¯s most loyalrade and adopted son.


    Horus had instructed her to receive two talented professors and schrs. They were two youngdies, and he had told her to serve them with all her heart. He had said that this was the highest order from His Highness Kant.


    After she agreed, she saw the magical flying alchemy machine throw a small item to the side. Then, something magical happened in front of Irina.


    A ck vortex spun in the air, and arge number of things flew out from it, from the huge bunk bed to the dressing table that she envied, and then countless furry little cuties¡­


    In the end, the Auroranguage rang out from inside. It was the voice of His Highness Kant. His voice was majestic and mysterious, causing the young girl from Distant Harbor to feel a sense of reverence.


    If Irina knew Chinese, she would understand the whispers of the Aurora Dragon.


    ¡± Damn it, luckily I still remember which floor that small property store is on. It¡¯s so f * cking troublesome. Why did you have to make me speciallye here? By the way, which ind needs high-explosive grenades? Hurry up!¡±


    At that time, she had only listened in a daze, and Lord Horus had tranted for her.


    ¡± Please decorate this ce properly. His Highness Kant said that as a young and beautiful girl, you should be able to ce these things in the right ces with your natural aesthetic instincts and cute soul. Please take good care of those twodies and send them my regards and apologies.¡±


    ¡± Just say that the situation is urgent and I can¡¯t provide you with a better residence. Please stay here for the time being and calm your turbulent hearts. Faraway Harbor is a ce I protect, and you will be well protected here. I look forward to meeting the two top schrs. I wee you to join my team.¡±


    Irina told him everything truthfully, feeling a little jealous.


    The two schrs were stunned.


    ¡± T-This is all prepared by His Highness Kant for us?¡± Lysalyn stammered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯te personally, his most loyal friend and adopted son had sent a puppet to convey the message, so it was probably His Highness¡¯s intention.


    The understanding Irina seemed to have guessed the intention behind His Highness Kant¡¯s grand reception, so she deliberately omitted the part where Horus was acting as his agent.


    As for why¡­


    ¡°You want it very much, right?¡± At that time, her gaze waspletely attracted by the pile of dolls. Horus whispered,¡± Thenplete your mission well. If you do well, in addition to the work points you should have received, His Highness Kant will also give you an additional reward¡­Do you understand?¡±


    From surprise to shock, from shock to coyness, from coyness to shyness, and finally, with a red face, she lowered her head and stared at her toes with a subtle expression. She twisted her fingers and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Shirley looked on coldly.¡± Heh, looks like the vige girl who has been delusional since she was young is fantasizing about some unrealistic and ugly situation filled with desire again¡­¡±


    ¡°Xue Lili, what are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too easy to understand, Lysa, but this is just a pathetic delusion. Do you think that the people of Aurora are doing this to seduce you? There might be thousands of reasons for him to do this, but it¡¯s definitely not the kind you think. Of course, it¡¯s because he¡¯s a virgin like me¡­¡±


    Professor Shirley¡¯s mouth was covered.


    ¡°Pui, pui!¡±


    The gray-haired girl struggled free and wiped her mouth hard. Filthy! It¡¯s unsanitary!¡±


    They were still ying around when they suddenly heard a faint whistling sound. The sound was extremely familiar. The three girls were stunned and ran to the window.¡± Is another neing?¡±


    At this moment, Irina¡¯s expression changed.


    She ran to the table and turned on the radio. The beautiful voice of the head actress of the Hibiscus Theater sounded.¡± As the survivors from the Broken Inds arrived at the settlement and enjoyed a hot dinner, the Homing took off again. Two hundred and sixteen heroes volunteered to go to the Broken Inds to speed up the evacuation, protect, and save the people still trapped there¡­¡±


    ¡± Let us pray to these brave people, pray that each of them can return safely with honor. May the gods protect them¡­¡±


    The soft and beautiful voice told the story of the brave people. The heroes who faced the danger and went against the current listened silently.


    This was the maind, the other side of the Broken Inds. It was quiet, warm, and beautiful. There was no danger, no urgency, and no fear. There were onlyfortable beds, gorgeous houses, and passionate people. But on the other side of the sea, what was the ind that had be hell?


    ¡± Longsting Illumination!¡±


    A strong light source floated in the sky. Night had gradually risen and was about to arrive. This would definitely be the most difficult night for the Broken Inds. The decrease in visibility and the decrease in temperature meant that the difficulty of the evacuation mission and thebat mission would increase further. A bigger challenge.


    The mes were zing, and the mes were flying everywhere. The mes dispelled the cold and brought light. Kant had already urgently ordered a batch of military coats from the country. The relevant departments must be very curious. Kant¡¯s requests were getting stranger and stranger.


    Of course, this reason was also reasonable. He said that Moani had suffered a series of catastrophes, many houses had copsed, and the temperature at night was low. Many people had problems keeping warm. It was very good to ask the king to help him.


    The military coats he obtained would be stored in Moani¡¯s Kant¡¯s private warehouse for a period of time.


    Then, he would slowly distribute them.


    As for the lighting¡­


    ¡°Men, get on the tower crane!¡±


    The 50,000-luminositymps lit up all around, illuminating the area as if it was daytime.


    This was from Zhuerban.


    The researchers and investigation teams from all over the world gathered in the capital of Biagon to investigate the Graywind hive beneath the city. Under the maniption, instigation, and bias of the despicable Fire Stealers, the five big hooligans of the United Nations started an arms race in the open and in the dark. Kant had secretly helped China transport arge batch of heavy machinery today, and a few western countries were trying to find a way to double the amount.


    The leaders of the various countries heaved a sigh of relief as they worked out the n and mobilized the transport nes. At least that Chinaman Kant was more particr. He only secretly helped his own country transport things, but did not do anything to the other countries ¡®transport operations. This was beyond their expectations.


    They stopped at the airport without any inspection or obstruction. The foreigners carefully transported a few heavier weapons, but there was no reaction. This made them restless.


    All in all, with the delivery capabilities and logistical support of the five strongest countries on Earth, Kant¡¯s Shattered Archipgo evacuation operation was undoubtedly much more convenient. For example, in terms of lighting, each country had established independent observation camps around the research base leading to the hive. In order to prevent the ¡± friendly countries ¡± from doing stupid things like cutting wires, they also had their own independent power supply lighting system.


    Kant borrowed their entire system.


    Hence, the evacuation points on the Broken Inds were as bright as day.


    ¡± Send out observation balloons. Eagle Eye Officer, set up a life detection system on the aerial tform to observe the gathering of sea monsters on the inds and provide guidance for the firepower tform.¡±


    At a speed of half an hour, the temporary airport on the central ind sent the survivors to the distant port. This speed took into ount the time needed to guide the people to settle down on the ne, as well as the reception capacity of the distant port. Horus puting power was secondary. After all, it was only responsible for the take-off andnding. After reaching the designated altitude, the ne would fly ording to the inertia navigation.


    ¡± So far, everything is normal, Your Highness!¡±


    Kant, who had returned to the central ind, listened to Quillon¡¯s report. The evacuation operation was on track.


    The addition of the helicopters and dragons sped up the evacuation of the people. When they saw a few nes soar into the sky, the people on the ind felt a sense of hope. They became more cooperative with the orders of the Combined Fleet. The hot air balloon advanced in the dark sky, surrounded by longsting illumination spells. The central ind was zing like a lighthouse, guiding them forward.


    The fire base on therge tform continued to provide fire support in all directions. The dragons were bombarding the area with torpedoes. Countless sea monsters had been killed by the hot-air balloon drop points. The evacuation points were being evacuated in an orderly manner. The situation seemed to be under control, but Kant was not optimistic.


    ¡± The construction of the second runway between Far Harbor and here has beenpleted. We need to speed up the evacuation. From now on, the second boarding gate will be opened. You and your soldiers should be familiar with the process.¡±


    Kant used his Phoenix Vision to observe the situation at sea. Then, he said to the elvenmander beside him,¡± Every fifteen minutes, a ne willnd at the distant harbor. Reinforcements will arrive in an hour. We need to evacuate the residents on the ind as quickly as possible. We should also be prepared to evacuate at any time.¡±


    Ever since the evacuation operation began, Kant had prepared many contingency ns.


    Kant had made a breakthrough in the previous battle. He had already figured out the pattern of sea monsters gathering. They hunted like crazy and did not even know how to avoid danger. This provided the possibility for the water mines to blow up the fish. These bloodthirsty monsters did not have the instinct of avoiding danger like ordinary creatures. Instead, they devoured and collected flesh and blood as their whole life. Kant thought of a way to gather them together and bombard arge area with arge amount of water mines.


    With this pattern and fighting style, the endless number of monsters was controlled to a certain extent. This allowed the tense defense work to have a breather. Kant had already ordered the Warriors of Destruction to find suitable tnd on the other inds withrge poptions. They would tten the ground with road rollers and strengthen it with spells.


    Some small passenger nes and military transport nes did not have high requirements for the runway.


    It would take a lot of time to transport people from the various inds to the central ind by hot air balloon.


    Time was the most precious thing in this evacuation operation.


    ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± He looked at the elfmander.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Quillion looked at the sea from the edge of the cliff with a solemn expression.¡± I can almost feel it, from the depths of the sea¡­¡± Fear.¡±


    That was the ultimate predator that living beings faced¡­It was his most instinctive reaction.


    It was about to wake up.


    ¡°How do you feel, elf?¡± ¡± We¡¯re snatching food from its mouth,¡± Kant said faintly.


    ¡°Very exciting, Your Highness.¡±


    Born in the great forest, following thew of the jungle, neither elegant nor peace-loving elves licked their lips and revealed a bloodthirsty smile.


    The reason why this race could be the master of the forest and stand above the many predators, mysterious creatures, and dangerous creatures in the prosperous ecosystem was not because of their singing, their faces, or their gentle temperaments. Instead, they used spears, bows, and arrows, ughtering, hunting, and extinction.


    Other than not setting fires, they had done all the violent acts they could in the forest.


    As everyone knew, the elven culinary tradition was actually superior to the world.


    Because they had eaten the entire forest.


    ¡± I still want to taste it,¡± the elven captain grinned.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Awesome¡­Shey down at 11:30st night, feeling sleepy and unable to sleep¡­

 Chapter 615: 615

    Chapter 615: 615


    Chapter 616-Human-Machine Diamond Game?


    The bright moon hung high in the sky, and silver splendor shone down.


    In the otherworld where there was no atmospheric pollution and the sky was clear, in the archipgo far away from the continent in the Broken Sea, one could truly experience the beauty and realism of the poem ¡®Bright Moon on the Sea¡¯.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky, reflecting the sparkling waves on the sea surface. This was the beautiful scenery that belonged to this sea area, and every tourist who came here stopped to admire it.


    But today, the beautiful scenery was covered by blood and fire.


    Waves of air filled the sky, and artillery fire roared. Thisnd of desire, which was known to flow with gold coins and dreams, had already be a ghost¡¯snd of death and a monster¡¯s nest. Bloodthirsty monsters swam under the water, attacking all ships. They had an instinctive desire for flesh and blood. Therefore, inds of all sizes werepletely blocked, and helpless creatures were trapped onnd. In this sudden despair, the sky built a bridge of life.


    It was already around ten o¡¯clock at night.


    There were a total of 15 passenger nes and transport nes carrying survivors to the distant port.


    Kant and hisrades snatched more than ten thousand people¡¯s worth of meat from the mouth of the deep-sea monster.


    They had even destroyed countless sea monsters.<div>


    The deep-sea monster whose name, size, and origin were unknown had been at the bottom of the sea for countless years. It was the war envoy of the gods of the Star Pce and also shouldered a new mission. It was sleeping, hungry, and eager to wake up, but there were two variables in the n to wake it up, good and bad.


    The bad thing was that the Fire Stealer of this generation was extremely wild. He actually blocked the almost unsolvable attack from the deep sea by himself andpeted with his descendants for the blood food to wake him up.


    The good thing was that the Fire Stealers of this generation were so terrifying that the God of the Star Pce, who was preparing to awaken the deep-sea monster, chose to sacrifice herself without hesitation after being forced into a desperate situation out of the endless fear of being extracted and devoured by the Fire Stealers. She became the blood food of the deep-sea monster.


    It was still unknown how the monster that required a huge amount of spirituality and flesh to revive would appear after devouring the enemy from outer space in the Star Pce. However, Kant and hispanions realized something at around 10 o¡¯clock that night.


    Many of its children and grandchildren were ughtered, and arge amount of food was snatched from its mouth. The anger of this terrifying predator that was still hiding in the deep sea had already spread over the vast expanse of blue waves.


    ¡°There¡¯s a situation!¡±


    The hot-air balloons and drop points in the various seas were the first to report back. The Hawkeye Officer on standby on the hot-air balloon discovered something unusual with his life detection spell.¡± The target group is no longer gathering here!¡±


    Kant was stunned.¡± Are they all like this?¡±


    ¡± Yes, it¡¯s all the same.¡± Horus summarized the information.¡± They¡¯re no longer obsessed with therge amount of flesh and blood scattered in the sea. Instead, they¡¯re heading fornd!¡±


    These sea monsters had almost no independent intelligence, but they had an extraordinary obsession with flesh and blood. Such a mechanism meant that there were loopholes that could be exploited. For Kant, who was a yer who would look for loopholes or design ws in the game to have a good time, he did not even have to think about what to do.


    All they needed to do was throw in arge amount of livestock meat, gather enough sea monsters, and then throw in the bombs. The sea monsters that were blown up by the mines became new meat bait, attracting their stupid kind to gather endlessly. Then, the third, the fourth, and endless.


    But now, the bug had been fixed, the mechanism had been changed, and the loopholes had been fixed.


    Damn it, only this kind of positive w can be fixed quickly.


    Kant returned to themand center of therge tform base. He looked at the various images that were transmitted back to him on the disy screen and ordered,¡± Order all the magic observation tforms to move immediately and continue their investigation. I need a new movement mechanism for these monsters.¡± Give me the results.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The sea monsters had a new mode of action.


    As themander of his side, Kant needed to understand one thing first.


    In other words, these originally stupid and retarded monsters who acted ording to their instincts, did they just change the program, or¡­Were there more intelligent beings who were personallymanding them?


    If it was the former, it would be fine. He just had to find a new way to farm monsters. If it was thetter¡­<div>


    That meant two pieces of bad news.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Following the confession of the ind¡¯s owner, Kant also carried out a protective looting of important areas on the various inds in the rescue operation that was racing against time.


    He had rescued arge amount of precious materials and wealth from the inds that were about to fall and used them to arm the temporarily summoned and organized army. After a few hours of repair and construction, the defense system of the evacuation points andrge tform bases on each ind had be more and more perfect. Not only were there powerful modern weapons, but there were also many powerful magic devices, not only forbat but also for auxiliary purposes.<div>


    Dense spots of light appeared on Mars ¡®True Vision astrbe. Therge-scale life detection that was performed every ten seconds reported a dangerous result. The evacuation point on Argent Ind issued a warning. Target spotted three kilometers away!¡±


    The elven mage in charge of monitoring the astrbe shouted at the bracelet. They were already used to using this effective tool that couldmunicate in real time in the distant port. Almost a momentter, a huge amount of smoke rose from the direction of the central ind. A few rockets were fired urately, exploding bright mes on the cliffs. Charred corpses were sted into the sea along with broken rocks. Horus ¡®voice sounded,¡± Report again.¡±


    ¡°They¡­¡± The elven mage was stunned.¡± They¡¯ve dispersed! They are retreating in all directions!¡±


    At the same time, intense gunshots came from the lighthouse on the west side. The top of the lighthouse had been cut off, and a small tform had been forcibly built. A Doomsday Warrior and a few navy soldiers were holding two grenade machine guns and firing at the slope below. Arge number of sea monsters had quietly surged out from there.


    The two Horned Eagles flew around the tower, letting out waves of eagle cries as they pointed out the direction to their master.


    The air force from the Elven Expeditionary Force was the second batch of reinforcements to arrive. They first arrived at the Far Port and then sessfullynded on the Broken Inds with the help of the An-124. This rtivelyrge transport aircraft hade from Kirov¡¯s urgent order. The goods Kant had ordered from the Russians had already arrived at the airport in Zhuban.


    Eighty Horned Eagles, forty Pegasi, and the knights and druids were the fruits of a few hours of reverse transportation. They had strengthened Kant¡¯s aerial forces. Their mission was not to rescue people.


    The eagle let out a long cry and pped its wings as it flew across the sparse forest. A group of roaring monsters were speeding forward. The elf knight on the Horned Eagle Saddles exerted strength in his legs and straightened his body. He drew his bow and nocked an arrow. Magic power was transmitted, and the arrow shaft of the Moonfrost Branch with excellent magic properties lit up with a trembling blue arc.


    The Sharpshooter released his right hand, and the arrow turned into an icy-blue arc and shot straight out. It suddenly exploded above the heads of the monsters, and hundreds of ice shards rained down.


    However, these monsters came from the deep sea and had long been resistant to extreme cold. Other than those who were directly killed by the broken ice des, the other monsters only slowed down slightly. The elf archer revealed a helpless expression and cursed. He put his bow back into his saddle bag and pulled open his cloak.


    There was a ring of fruit hanging on the protective soft armor.


    The Valentans who taught them how to use these things called them ¡± slightly more powerful grenades.¡±


    The elven knight dived down again on his horned eagle. Following the demonstration in emergency training, Griphook released his grip and urged his mount to speed up. The warhawk let out a long cry as it pped its wings and soared into the sky. Behind it, intense mes suddenly spewed out, and it instantly lit up like a rising sun, with a strong wind blowing from behind!<div>


    The Knight turned around and saw a huge me appear on the grenade¡¯snding point. The continuous burning mes engulfed arge number of sea monsters. The power was almostparable to a medium-sized tactical fire magic device¡¯s attack.


    The elf revealed an extremelyplicated expression. He cursed again and flew to another battlefield.


    This slightly more powerful grenade was bought by Kirov from a Russian armspany. The Russians were Russians, and Kant was Kant. One dared to buy, and the other dared to sell.


    This grenade was called the MG-60TL grenade, made in Russia. It was a little different from the mainstream grenades. Other people¡¯s grenades were filled with TNT, but it was filled with a lot of cloud explosives.


    Due to the sea monsters ¡®fear of fire and high temperatures, arge number of incendiary weapons were thrown into the battlefield to eliminate the sea monsters that rushed ashore from the blind spots of the fire. The newly joined elf air force took on the responsibility of the bombardier to clean up the monster hordes that were not too many or not too many, but were not worth specially mobilizing heavy weapons.


    But now, the pressure on them had increased.


    ¡± Father, we¡¯re being attacked everywhere. The sea monsters have disyed astonishing mobility and tactical flexibility¡­¡± The attack area, feedback, and even the results were all projected on the big screen. Horus summarized the battle situation at an extremely fast speed.¡± It¡¯s like the battle has changed from a human-machine game to a diamond game.¡±


    ¡± Our enemy has begun to use its soldiers cautiously and flexibly to test the strength of our firepower. It has even tried to disperse the sea monsters to reduce the effectiveness of our firepower. It is trying various effective methods such as sneak attacks, infiltration, and assault.¡±


    Over the past seven to eight hours, Kant had used the hot-air balloon, magic device, surveince equipment, lighting equipment,munication equipment, and Horus puting power to establish a response system that was both air-ground and air-ground.


    All reports on the enemy¡¯s situation would arrive at Horus puting core at the first moment, and then the Transformers wouldmand the most suitable war weapons to attack without dy. Such efficient and rapid fire suppression was the data linkmand system that any general on Earth dreamed of. It was used to attack enemies from the deep sea, and of course, it would be sessful.


    But now, they had a smarter and more cunning opponent, and it was trying to find a way to break out of the situation.


    ¡± This is a very serious problem, Father.¡±


    Horus reminded,¡± The fire support of therge tform will always have a blind spot. It will test our limits sooner orter. The situation is not good for us because we still don¡¯t know how many minions the other party has umted for us tomand¡­It¡¯s attacking in many ways, so there¡¯s always something we can¡¯t take care of.¡±<div>


    Kant frowned as he looked at the sudden battle situation on the screen. He suddenly said,¡± Instead of fighting passively, we should take the initiative to think. Who is our enemy? What does he want to do?¡±


    ¡± There are two possibilities,¡± Horus replied.¡± First, it¡¯s the deep-sea monster. Second, it¡¯s the enemy from outer space that coexists with the deep-sea monster in some way or even reced it.¡±


    ¡°And what it wants to do is very clear.¡±


    ¡°The short-term goal is to collect as much flesh and blood as possible to revive myself. The long-term goal¡­¡±


    Horus replied,¡± Continue to breed its descendants and minions. Let them spread across the oceans, cut off the sea trade of the mortal world, interrupt the progress of civilization, and¡­¡± Kill you.¡±


    ¡± What about the short-term goal?¡± Kant said,¡± It wants food. More food, more flesh. ording to the old coffin keeper, the flesh of intelligent creatures is the best because it has spirituality¡­So if you are it, where is thergest and best buffet area in this sea area?¡±


    ¡°The central ind, of course,¡± Horus replied.


    This was because the shocking, efficient, and impartial evacuation operations were happening in the sky all the time. Flying devices sent all the living beings, regardless of their status, to the peak of the ind. They took a huge carrier ne from the urgently built airport to the other side¡­There were arge number of living beings gathered here.


    ¡°But this ce also has the strongest defense and the densest military force.¡±


    Kant said,¡± Everynding point and pass is under close surveince. The projectiles can tear any sea monsters that try tond into pieces. This is the advantage of the central ind, but it can also be a blind spot for our thinking. In other words, if our enemy wants to attack the central ind from an unexpected direction andunch a sessful surprise attack, what will they do?¡±


    Horus fell silent, and so did Kant. However, the silencested for a few seconds before the Fire Stealer¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Ah Xing!¡±


    Kant rushed out of therge tform base. Ah Xing had already shed to his side. He did not have time to exin. He opened the Realm Gate and pulled Ah Xing into it, leaping to the former site of the Sea-suppressing Castle!<div>


    The magnificent castle had been mostly demolished by Kant. During the battle to hunt down the God of the Star Pce, the Universal World in the belly of the mountain had been destroyed by arge number of high-yield explosives.


    A few hours after the explosion, Kant had taken the time to investigate. The violent explosion had filled the underground world with suffocating toxic gases. The scorching heat and steam had yet to dissipate, and many roads and spaces hadpletely copsed. It was difficult to determine the direction, let alone find a new road to Baixing Square.


    Every second of these few hours was extremely precious. Kant weighed the pros and cons and finally gave up on the exploration of this ce for the time being. This was because it would require a lot of his energy, and he would need his support in every aspect of this operation. But now, the worry had be a huge hidden danger.


    Because the enemy had intelligence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡±


    Thick smoke was still billowing out from the entrance that had been blown up, emitting a pungent smell. Horus transformed into armor and covered Kant¡¯s entire body. Beside him, Ah Xing made a gesture of no problem. He then raised his staff and smashed the surrounding stone bs. The two of them fell into the scorching underground space.


    Kant extended his hand and released his mental strength. The Fire Stealer extracted the thick fog around him and cleared his vision.


    They advanced quickly, one in front and one behind. The surroundings were like hell. There were still mes that had not been extinguished in the distance. The sealed underground space echoed with creepy sounds. Horus remembered the previous route and pointed out the way. Kant led Ah Xing through quickly. When they encountered a copse, they would open up a path. Not long after, Ah Xing suddenly pulled Kant back and revealed a vignt expression.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    Kant listened attentively. Thick smoke was billowing around him. The high temperature had caused the air pressure to lose its bnce, creating all sorts of strange noises. In this hellish, depressing world, there were faint tremors.


    And whispers.


    It was a mixture of hatred, fear, anger, and killing intent.


    The next moment, Ah Xing suddenly looked to the side and saw the wall shatter with a bang. Countless tentacles suddenly shot out and bounced off like dahlias, revealing ferocious barbs and terrifying mouthparts.


    A huge number ofrge sea monsters swarmed out of the stamen and charged toward Kant and Ah Xing.


    Each of the tentacles that were waving and flying had evolved into an organ simr to vocal cords. They produced ear-piercing noises through the friction of the air. They were screaming, cursing, dancing wildly, and hating.


    ¡°Fire Stealer!¡± they roared together.


    It was a sudden change, a sudden attack.


    In an instant, a huge number of monsters surged into the narrow underground tunnel under the cover of the tentacles. They were like a huge wave that was about ten thousand feet tall, and they mmed fiercely at Kant and Ah Xing!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] She had been suffering from insomnia for the past two days. It was so annoying.

 Chapter 616: 616

    Chapter 616: 616


    Squid Whiskers


    In an instant, the beast tide had arrived in the narrow passageway.


    The ferocious sea monsters opened their sharp mouthparts, their ws and teeth sharp. Their wildly dancing tentacles stabbed through the gaps between the beasts, blocking any direction of evasion. This coordinated attack was like a roaring tide, arriving in an instant.


    The time scale was extended seven times longer. Golden arcs of light shed in Kant¡¯s eyes. The hands on the dial that symbolized the concept of the flow of time slowed down in an instant. The mighty power of the Dragon of Time and Space, Akatum, descended upon his mortal body.


    In Kant¡¯s eyes, the world seemed to be moving in slow motion. He saw the saliva flying out of the mouth of therge sea monster that was leaping over, and he saw the gravel that was kicked up when its powerful forelimbs stepped on the ground.


    Then, he snapped his fingers.


    Azure stardust shone as the Realm Gate opened in a whirl. It instantly formed a bridge that spanned the two realms, blocking Kant from the surging Beast Tide.


    This was the strongest shield in this world, and also the unbreakable spear in this world.


    The surging sea monsters did not have time to dodge and crashed into the white fog world.


    The supremew descended in an instant, wiping out all spiritual intelligence and souls. The vigorous body turned into a pile of dead meat. The top predator from the deep sea was pushed back by the inertia of the high-speed momentum, and it was sent flying backward. Dust flew into the air, and it fell into a piece ofnd in a row, no longer making a sound.<div>


    The tentacles that were iling wildly also burrowed into it. Instantly, every mouth on the tip of the tentacles screamed. The other party wanted to pull back the tentacles in fear, but Kant was the god of the Mirror World. He controlled the power of time and space, which were the fundamental codes that constructed the world.


    God Chosen One of Creation¡¯s thoughts flowed.


    The tentacles that wanted to pull out immediately twisted and coiled into a terrifying earphone cable.


    The deep-sea monster wanted to pull back its tentacles, but the huge force could almost drag a small mountain, but it could not escape through a door.


    This was because in the white fog world, space was deconstructed and the air in certain areas was rapidly thinning. However, the surrounding five sides constructed an indestructible wall, and the opening was the Realm Gate.


    The Fire Stealer used the power of space and the change of air pressure to construct a huge suction pump. Not only did it firmly control the struggling tentacles, but the terrifying suction force even extended in the opposite direction. The huge wind pressure rolled out a surging hurricane, sucking arge number of sea monsters that were desperately braking into the white fog world.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The sudden attack turned into a trap. The sea monsters that surged out swarmed towards the white fog world along with the shattered stones. Even the terrifying tentacles were restrained. Horus ¡®voice sounded in his ear.¡± New trick?¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± I thought it was a little useless before. But now, it seems to be working.¡±


    Because before this, there was no enemy that could not be dealt with by a Jedam bomb.


    If there was, he would throw a residential building at twice the speed of sound.


    A furious roar echoed through the tunnel,¡±Fire thief!¡±


    ¡± Oh, looks like our new friend has turned into a tentacle monster.¡± Kant extended his hand to maintain the Realm Gate.¡± Are you in possession mode or pilot mode?¡± he asked sarcastically. If it¡¯s pilot mode, where did the neural connectione from?¡±


    Although the voice had be extremely distorted, to the extent that it was vibrating the air through the vocal organs of the tentacles, it was indeed the voice of the God of the Star Pce, carrying hatred for the Fire Stealer and wanting to destroy everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you! Lowly Mudblood! Foolish livestock! Rotten fruit!


    Merely a pitiful food that was raised in captivity! You all deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Aha, whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Kant made a few crotch movements. Do you see the clear and charming voice that I make with my vocal cords? This tiger body that is popr among thousands of girls, I can walk in this world, see with my eyes, hear with my ears, taste with my tongue, and f * ck with my chicken. And you are now an ugly and rotten tentacle monster. And there are no magical girls for you to y with. The deep sea is so dark that no one can see each other. I heard that the animals below are blind. You can just hug the angler fish and whiptail fish and y with them!¡±


    By the way, Kant¡¯s favorite deep-sea fish lived in the mesopgic zone.


    It was called the Prating Kiss Anal Fish.<div>


    This was a name with dreams and a life.


    And the God of the Star Pce, who seemed to have merged with the monster of the deep sea, was unable to rage.


    It cursed furiously, using anguage that Kant could understand, and anguage that Kant couldn¡¯t understand. But it was clear that the god of the Star Pce, who was high above, was no match for the keyboard warriors of the Inte era on Earth. Kant didn¡¯t scold him, curse, or insult him. He only showed his noble human body and his natural right to watch movies, eat, listen to music, and thoroughly understand women.


    Then, he said with ill intentions,¡± Look at you, look at you now. Aiyaya, that old coffin man called you a god. How noble. There must be manypanions of a noble god like you. How sad would they be when they see you now? Would theyugh out loud?¡±<div>


    ¡°No, they definitely won¡¯t. They will definitely mourn andfort you. They will say that it¡¯s actually good for you to be like this, but they mightugh at you behind your back.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t return to heaven in this state, right? No matter how many achievements you make, you won¡¯t be recognized, right? Even if your boss has a way to strip you out and make you return to your original appearance, it¡¯s useless. Why? Because you¡¯re dirty! Your body and soul have already been tainted! When your so-calledpatriots see you, they will think of your tentacle monster appearance in the past. They will say that they have received professional training and will neverugh, but they willugh at you from the beginning to the end¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Ahhh


    Kant¡¯s words were like a knife that pierced through the heart and soul. Sometimes, verbal violence did not have to be vulgar. It was good enough if it hit the heart. Although the God of Star Pce despised the living beings of the lower realm, he treated the Fire Stealer as a great enemy. This strategic and tactical importance meant that he was more vulnerable to the verbal violence of the Fire Stealer. He might even imagine the description and mockery of the God of Star Pce.


    Then, he became even more furious, or perhaps even more afraid.


    Anger and fear meant that he would fiercely refute and get angry, and fierce retort and anger meant that he would be distracted because of this, and distraction meant¡­


    It meant that in the world of white fog, above the imprisoned tentacle, the thick clouds were gathered,pressed, twisted, and rubbed by an unnatural force, brewing an increasingly violent and terrifying power.


    ¡± How is it now?¡± Kant asked in a low voice.


    ¡± Keep rubbing, Father,¡± Horus replied.¡± The lightning produced by nature is astonishing, but the energy is not as great as you think. Try to stall for a while more.¡±


    As for the deep sea monster or the God of Star Pce, its heart was indeed shrouded by twisted evil thoughts. Its voice was sinister and vicious, containing endless hatred and resentment.¡± Fire Stealer, you will only end up worse than me. I will destroy everything you want to protect, and when the end is approaching, I will also see you roar in despair. If I can do this, I am willing to be like this!¡±


    At this point, it roared and pulled its tentacles with all its might.


    Horus was the first to notice the change in the situation.


    ¡°Pikachu!¡± Kant roared.<div>


    The clouds in the sky of the White Fog World surged, and bright lightning struck down from the clouds. The space shrank, and the world lit up. Terrifying thunder rumbled, and under the guidance of the Fire Stealer, it struck the tentacle!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    What the f * ck is there to be immune to electricity? Why don¡¯t you try giving an eel a high-voltage electric current?


    The tentacle shook violently, and violent electric currents pierced through the air and skin. Violent pain pierced through the body and soul. This was the weakness of every carbon-based life form.


    Kant¡¯s hand passed through the Realm Gate and pressed down on the powerless tentacle.


    Electrotherapy was only the first step.


    ¡°Guess what?¡± The Fire Stealer revealed a cold smile.¡± I caught you.¡±


    He extended his mental power and activated his extraction ability.


    In an instant, his spirit soul shot into the boundless world like a sharp arrow.


    Two long rivers appeared in front of him. They belonged to two different types of spirit souls, but they were now converging together. They retained their independence as they intersected. After facing the Doomsday Sound in the Graywind Worm swarm, the Fire Stealer¡¯s soul toughness had increased significantly. He did not want to think about the reason, but now, he was able to confront the two terrifyingly powerful spirit souls on a spiritual level and face all their secrets.


    Countless soul fragments floated in the river. The left side was mixed, while the right side was pure.


    On the left, he saw the light extinguish and everything was silent. asionally, a whale-like song would be heard from the deep sea, filled with pain and memories. The sh of souls was instantaneous. The river should belong to the soul of the deep-sea monster. Before the monster¡¯s soul power surged and counterattacked, Kant could only capture a blurry shadow. He saw the light under the dark sea. The shields that were struggling to hold on under the entanglement and strangtion of countless huge tentacles shattered one by one. They swayed.


    Kant chose the right side without hesitation.<div>


    It definitely belonged to the God of the Star Pce.


    There was no time to read the soul fragment. Kant took advantage of the shock from the electric current and barged into the spiritual world of the hybrid of two powerful souls. The power of the Fire Stealer was activated violently and began to forcibly plunder and extract the ancient wisdom and power of the God of the Star Pce. The God of the Star Pce retaliated in shock and fear. The entire spiritual world could hear his angry roar.¡± You! What? I dare!¡±


    However, the process of extracting the ancient life form was much easier than extracting the living beings of the mortal world. Kant felt as if his spiritual power had turned into a sword. The sharp edge of the sword shed down and cut off a piece of the God of the Star Pce¡¯s source. The God of the Star Pce¡¯s roar of pain was earth-shattering, and the rejection and counter-attack instantly multiplied. In the next moment, Kant¡¯s spiritual power retracted and retreated, and he was expelled from the sea of spirit. But he had already gotten it!


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Kant withdrew his right hand at lightning speed. The tentacle that was trapped in the Realm Gate was torn apart by the God of Star Pce¡¯s furious struggle and fearful decision. The remaining part quickly retreated back into the nest. The Fire Stealer shouted,¡± Chase!¡±


    The road from here to Baixing Square was straight ahead without any obstacles, because the sea monsters and tentacles had already cleared all obstacles.


    Kant charged forward through the Dimensional Portal. The terrifying suction force sucked all the sea monsters along the way into the white fog world like a vacuum cleaner. The terrain here was narrow and space was limited. This ability was perfect!


    In an instant, they charged into the Bai Xing Square like a whirlwind. The ck tentacles twisted and retracted into the well. After being bombarded by a huge bomb, the well did not copse!


    ¡°Fire Stealer!¡±


    A voice rumbled out from the well.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it!¡± The Star Pce God¡¯s curse was vicious and sinister.


    ¡± You can¡¯t stop everything from happening. You can¡¯t stop anything!¡±


    ¡°Even if you save those poor Mudbloods, you can¡¯t stop my revival. If you save them to the other side of the river, I will chase after them and crush these Mudbloods that should have died along with the dying Mudbloods! Your actions today and your resistance tomorrow are all futile and meaningless!¡±


    ¡°I will destroy you! I will destroy everything you have!¡±<div>


    ¡°Do you want to stop me? I¡¯m right below! Come on! Come on!¡±


    The sound was reflected countless times by the edge of the well and rumbled. The bottom of the well could not be seen and swallowed all light. A terrifying low sound came from inside. It might be the breathing of a huge creature.


    No one knew who had seen this well and where it led to.


    Ah Xing killed thest sea monster and grabbed Kant¡¯s arm.¡± Don¡¯t go down.¡±


    As it stared at the deep well, Ah Xing revealed a fearful expression.


    ¡°Father, shall we go in?¡±Horus asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Kant said in disdain,¡± Look, it¡¯s been years since I washed it.¡±


    The phase skill gave him the ability to protect his life. No matter what kind of danger he encountered, he could activate space warp and leave calmly. However, there was a limit to this ability.


    The limit was the speed of opening the door. It was not as fast as the enemy¡¯s attack speed.


    And in this iparably deep and dark well, anything could happen.


    Kant thought for a moment and shouted,¡±Just you wait!¡± I¡¯ll go down now!¡±


    After saying that, the Dimension Portal opened and a series of Shen-1 torpedoes were thrown down.


    A coldugh came from below, followed by a rumbling sound, as if something had copsed.


    ¡± It¡¯s sealed off the well,¡± Horus said.¡± It¡¯s using some kind of method to create andslide.¡±


    Kant thought for a moment.¡± Set up cameras and explosives here. Go back.¡±


    This battle had shattered the enemy¡¯s n tounch a surprise attack from the deep well.


    There were other gains.


    ¡°What we can confirm is that our enemy has indeed be an intelligent creature that is not very stupid.¡±


    ¡± He will summarize his experience, know how to micromanage, steal, and possibly even operate. This means that the pressure on the defense will be many times greater¡­But it¡¯s not all bad news.¡±


    ¡°Although we still don¡¯t know the true appearance and information of our greatest enemy¡­¡±


    In the world of white fog, Kant looked at the many floating¡­Squid tentacles.


    It was charred and yellowed by the high temperature and high-voltage electricity, emitting a subtle fragrance.


    There were also some that were still alive. Kant had used his spatial powers to forcefully cut off a portion of them beforeunching the lightning attack. They were living specimens.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how far this world¡¯s biology and monstrology have developed¡­¡± Kant exhaled.¡± I hope the schrs can give us an answer.¡±


    And¡­


    He stretched out his hand.


    Previously, he had temporarily numbed the tentacles of the deep-sea giant beast with the strengthened lightning, and then forcefully extracted it with the power of the Fire Stealer. The result was amazing.


    Ever since Kant had started his career, he had not been as open-minded as he was when it came to eating people, but he had at least had some relevant experience. However, this experience was extremely fresh. Perhaps it was his first time extracting the so-called God of the Star Pce. Before this, he had never encountered such a situation.


    He did not kill the other party, nor did hepletely shatter and extract the other party¡¯s divine soul.


    Instead, he extracted a small portion of it¡­


    A blue diamond-shaped crystal was floating and spinning in his palm. The mist around the crystal was rolling and flickering with all kinds of hallucinatory scenes.


    What was this thing for?


    It was not a skill that he knew by heart, nor was it a magical tool that he could use at will. Kant studied it for a while, but he could not figure it out. He thought for a moment and said,¡± Horus, we need to upgrade our defense system and push forward the construction of the sub-airport as soon as possible. I need to return to Distant Harbor and gather all the schrs and spellcasters. Let¡¯s see if we can find anything from these squid tentacles¡­¡± But before that, I want to interrogate the prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Bring me that old coffin.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: I moved everything to my new home today¡­I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ll challenge him again tomorrow!

 Chapter 617: 617

    Chapter 617: 617


    What¡¯s the Use of You?


    An hour after he was captured, the Ind Master had a new toilet.


    It was a brand new power armor with no induction transmission system. Horus¡¯s control of its daily movement was more like a mobile high-ss prison than a power armor.


    All the modifications were designed to protect the life of this high-value captive. The ultimate insurance was the injection device hidden inside the nape armor. If there was an unexpected change that was extremely threatening, the Paragon Element would be instantly injected into the old man¡¯s body. Then, the spatial beacon on the surface of the armor would open a phase gate, and the power armor controlled by Horus would instantly rush into the Mirror Image Vige that was far away from the world.


    There, no danger could threaten the old man¡¯s life.


    The reason why he was so concerned was that this old thing¡¯s life was still very useful.


    All his value had not been squeezed dry.


    Now, the former ind master was undergoing a new round of interrogation.


    ¡°How did you summon him?¡± Kant asked,¡± What I mean is, can this process be replicated? Is the location of his descent fixed, such as a magic array?¡±


    In the previous extraction, he had gotten a good harvest from the God of the Star Pce. Although he did not know what the blue misty crystal he extracted was or what it could be used for, as long as he could snatch it from the enemy, it must be good. He was already brewing a bold idea.<div>


    That was, he would have this old thing summon a few more so-called Gods of the Star Pce. It would be best if he could control the location of their descent. He would open a Realm Gate below and wait for them. If they came down, he would capture them and capture them all into the white fog world.


    However, the other party quickly shattered Kant¡¯s delusions. The Ind Master smiled bitterly.¡± They are high above and regard the mortal world as an evil ce. Why would they listen to the noise of ants? I didn¡¯t summon him. He was about to descend and then contacted me¡­Before this, I had been devoutly offering sacrifices and praying for decades, but I had never received any active response. Their voices descended or gave orders at any time, and they would never care about my thoughts.¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± Tell me more about this person.¡±


    The other party carefully said,¡±¡­¡± What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s up to you,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± What do you think of him? The first thought you have when you think of him. His name, his power, any information, any information.¡±


    The former ind master¡¯s thoughts quickly turned.


    He was now a prisoner, and a prisoner in an extremely dangerous situation. Although he had never been tortured or tortured, he had never rxed because of this, because the person who captured and imprisoned him¡­ It was something that he could not imagine and fathom.


    Although he looked like a young man from Aurora, and ording to the intelligence, he was so kind that he was almost pedantic, ording to the logical system formed by the ind master over the past decades, such a person would hardly be great. Even if he became famous overnight, he would sooner orter die from a conspiracy and a dagger stabbed in the back.


    He had thought so.


    He felt that Kant was too kind and attached too much importance to rtionships. He would not have a good ending in the future. Therefore, even if the Ind Master had decided to be Kant¡¯s enemy, he was not too afraid. He knew that Kant had too many things to worry about. Even if the Forbidden Spell was invincible, there were still ways to restrain, hinder, defeat, and even kill him in a non-direct battlefield. Since ancient times, there had been such heroes.


    But they were all dead.


    However, such contempt and confidence had already dissipated.


    The Ind Master no longer judged Kant based on his decades of experience and insight.


    The reason was simple.


    The so-called ¡± Fire Stealer ¡± who could make the gods in the Star Pce so afraid was not something that his shallow and stupid so-called experience could estimate. This was his self-awareness and wisdom.


    That was why he would not rx just because Kant was being polite to him. He also did not think that Kant would spare his life just because he could offer up arge amount of wealth, connections, resources, and private troops. He did everything he could to earn the fire thief¡¯s forgiveness and understanding, or even to make him his own. That was why he would respond to any of Kant¡¯s requests and answer any of his questions with all his might.


    Because he would not have a second chance.


    He pondered Kant¡¯s question seriously. His brain was spinning rapidly. He recalled all the interactions between him and the enemy from beyond. His arrogant words, arrogant gaze, disdainful posture, the clues that he inadvertently revealed in his words and actions, and¡­First impression.


    ¡°Fake!¡± he blurted out.<div>


    Kant did not expect Horus to give him a valuable answer. After all, Horus had already interrogated him repeatedly.¡± What?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°.. Illusion!¡± The Ind Master¡¯s answer was a littleplicated. He said in a low voice,¡± When he descended, I saw an illusory shadow. The fog dispersed and revealed many forms. His power was projected from the starry sky and finally became corporeal. At that time, I knelt on the ground and saw many forms walking past me and circling around me. There were voices in my ears. There were men and women, there were fierce shouts and lowughter, and every one of them was very real¡­¡±


    ¡± They questioned me, they judged me, they provoked me, they humiliated me, they cursed, they even raised their weapons and shed. I followed the instructions left behind by my father. No matter what happened, I would kneel and wait without moving. In the end, everything disappeared. He appeared in front of me and called me a servant¡­¡±


    The Ind Master told him everything without any embellishment, nor did he cover up his ttery, obedience, and inferiority. Because lies were meaningless, he could not take any risk of being exposed.<div>


    Kant was unknowable.


    He could not show off his ability to lie and hide in front of the unknown.


    ¡°I see.¡± Kant nodded.


    Fog, illusions, confusion¡­The God of Star Pce had also used these abilities in the previous battle, but the Phoenix¡¯s Eye was the bane of all illusions in the world. The magical support from the tform had also dispelled weapons and destroyed illusions, causing the God of Star Pce¡¯s greatest trump card to be defeated throughout the entire battle. It was truly pitiful.


    Then this thing¡­


    Kant extended his hand. The misty blue crystal appeared in his palm and spun slowly.


    Theoretically speaking, what was extracted and plundered from a living being was either an Element or an ability. However, this thing was not an Element, and it did not seem to be an Esper Ability that could be used.


    ¡°Father, perhaps we can try to infuse some magic power,¡± Horus suggested.


    ¡± Damn it!¡± Kant pped his forehead.¡± I forgot about that.¡±


    He took out his walkie-talkie and ordered,¡±Halsey, find a Water-type spellcaster and bring him in as a captive!¡±


    No matter how the people of the Broken Inds viewed Kant before, they were all grateful to the Skyquaking Dragon for saving them without caring about their past grudges. However, there were still a small number of rebels who refused to ept the kingship and chose to narrow the path for themselves.


    Some of the bandits who tried to stop a chariot with their mantis arms were reduced to ashes under the truth and justice, while the others chose to surrender. What awaited them was the reform ofbor, the mercy of learning from past mistakes to avoid future mistakes, and the treatment of illnesses to save lives.


    A pale-faced mage was pushed into the room by two Elven Magic Breakers. His hands, feet, and neck were all shackled with magic restraints. In this world, mages all possessed magical and powerful powers, but it was also because of this that there were many ways to torture mages.<div>


    Kant waved his hand.


    The two elves looked at each other and bowed.


    Immediately, a Spell Breaker retreated to the wall and bent his body slightly like a cheetah. His gaze was fixed on the Spell Caster¡¯s back, and his right hand pressed on the hilt of his sword at his waist.


    As long as the spellcaster made any strange movements after escaping, the Elven Sword Draw would be unsheathed in an instant, and the Magic Breaker de would be able to cut the spellcaster in half.


    ¡°A short-lived species.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡± Another Mage Breaker reached out to untie the human mage¡¯s shackles.¡± Cherish your short life. You should cherish the kindness and trust His Highness Kant has given you more than your life.¡±


    Then, the proud elf retreated to the side.


    Kant, who had been watching the entire process, did not say a word, but his heartbeat quickened a little.


    It was¡­a little satisfying!


    F * ck, are these elves?


    No wonder Tina said that even the emperor would be envious to have an experienced elf butler. It was not only because of the knowledge, experience, skills, and elegance that the elf butler had umted over a long period of time, but also because the pitiful short-lived humans could not tell whether the elf butler was fawning or expressing his true feelings.


    It was precisely because they were noble elves that when they ttered them in a brilliant way, the pitiful short-lived species would not be able to withstand it.


    Kant calmed himself down and shed the Fogcrystal in his hand.¡± You,e here. Inject your mana into this ce.¡±<div>


    ¡± Do it well,¡± he said lightly.¡± If you do it well, I¡¯ll add you on the next flight.¡±


    If he was sucked dry of magic power and dried up by this strange crystal of unknown origin and died a miserable death, he would naturally not be doing well.


    The mage looked at Kant in fear. He remembered the previous defeat. The fortress they were defending was hit by a series of terrifying tremors and explosions. The scale of the attack was more than twenty heavy fire explosive magic devices. Then, the God of Death, who was d in heavy armor and had red eyes, broke through the door. They called themselves the Warriors of Destruction and were as cruel as demons from hell. Wherever they went, broken limbs flew and blood flowed.


    Facing the Skyquaking Dragon, he no longer had the courage to resist or oppose it.


    He gritted his teeth and slowly injected mana into the crystal surrounded by fog.


    Kant¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± He urged,¡± Increase your strength! Continue!¡±


    The mage gritted his teeth and infused his mana. His mana surged out like a flood, and the feeling of weakness gradually spread throughout his body. The pain in his head gradually became obvious. Finally, all the mana in his body was drained, and he fell weakly to the ground.


    Kant held the misty crystal in his hand. It was hazy and shrouded in clouds. It was like a dream and an illusion. After the flow of magic power was injected into it, he naturally understood the essence of this thing. As well as its usage.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s expression was first stunned, then enlightened, and then revealed a look of joy. His face was filled with eagerness, and then, the eagerness turned into vignce, vignce, and finally, it turned into sanctity.


    ¡°Leave,¡± he said in a deep voice as he nced at the people in the room.


    The two Spell Breakers pulled the sweaty mage and dragged him away. The ind master was also controlled to walk back to his cell. The moment the door closed, Kant immediately looked excited.


    ¡°Father, what is that?¡±<div>


    Kant didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he poured his spiritual power into it.


    The misty crystal floated in the air not far away from Kant. Then, a thick fog materialized. The mana it had absorbed earlier expanded and formed a thick fog that seemed to be solid. The fog twisted and stretched, elongated and changed color. Gradually, it turned into a crystalline white.


    Kant was fully focused and his eyes were focused. This was the umted experience of hundreds of battles in the gaming world. In order to learn this skill, he studied sketching, makeup, and even craniofacial information outside of ss. From then on, he became a legendary figure in the world of experienced drivers. People in the martial arts world called him the little tyrant of pinching people.


    The expanding mist was like a ball of sticine. Her exquisite feet could not be gripped, and her slender legs that were like icicles gradually took shape. The valley was deep, and the small depression was petite and cute. At a nce, two snowy peaks rose from the t ins. It was a perfect reference to one¡¯s personal taste. The altitude was getting higher and higher¡­


    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s awesome!¡± Kant praised as he kneaded.¡± This god of the Star Pce is awesome!¡± With this kind of ability, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. You can even rehearse a small theater! This¡­¡±


    As he spoke, there was a hint of sadness.


    He created a beautiful snowy peak, an exquisite corbone, a slender jade-like arm, a swan-like neck, and the most important thing was his face. Then¡­


    ¡°Father, my machine soul has just experienced the most intense conflict.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡± Although I¡¯m happy to see and record some harmless moments,¡± Horus said seriously,¡± as your son, I have to remind you this time. This power was taken from the God of the Star Pce. In other words, it¡¯s very likely to be a part of his soul and essence. In other words¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to f * ck him?¡± he asked.


    Kant was stunned.


    A momentter, he waved his hand, and the soul-stirring perfect body scattered into mist.


    ¡°.. What¡¯s the use of this chicken break!¡± Kant grumbled,¡± He doesn¡¯t look like he can fight. He still needs mana. His biggest advantage is that he has a physical body, but¡­¡±


    If you can¡¯t even make a physical doll that doesn¡¯t need to be washed and doesn¡¯t weigh much, what¡¯s the use of having you!


    ¡°It¡¯s still a little useful.¡± Horus said,¡± For example, creating an alibi, or ying tricks. Father, did I say something wrong?¡±


    It seemed to have broken a sad dream¨Cwhether it was right or wrong.


    ¡± My good son,¡± Kant said woodenly.¡± It¡¯s better than you mentioning it after I use it.¡±


    The initial excitement had passed.


    When Horus pointed out this cruel fact, things would never return to how they were before.


    ¡°Father,¡± Horus thought,¡±is this thing limited to human forms?¡± Is there a limit to the size? What does it have to do with?¡±


    Kant gave it a try and answered,¡± It¡¯s not limited to that. The size seems to be rted to the amount of mana poured into it.¡± Forget it, I¡¯ll think about its useter. At least for now, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Kant stood up after retrieving the Fogstone.


    ¡± I¡¯m going back to Distant Harbor. You¡¯re in charge here. Inform me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Realm Gate opened up in a whirl, and Kant leaped to the Far Port Airport.


    The evacuation work continued in full swing. The lights were shining, and the ground was as bright as day. The noise rang out continuously, and the broadcast spread far and wide. There was no sleep in the distant harbor tonight.


    Every soul was affected. Even the most ordinaryborers at the bottom were worried about the battle situation thousands of miles away. They were worried about those who had not evacuated.


    This was the first time in a world wheremunication wasgging behind and information was blocked. Everyone in a city, regardless of their status, gender, age, could urately know everything that was happening thousands of miles away. Everyone was showing the most genuine and sincere kindness to people who had nothing to do with them.


    This scene happened quietly and truly, and it shocked all the outsiders.


    The world would remember this day.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Kant saw Hong San.


    The first mayor of Distant Harbor set up a temporary office near the airport. He handled all matters with high efficiency, coordinated andmanded, and handled theplicated evacuation work in an orderly manner. Material delivery, personnel mobilization, refugee settlement, food supply, medical assistance¡­ Everything was very busy.


    Hong San quickly read through a document and raised his pen to sign it. He raised his head and said,¡± Something big happened again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kant said,¡± Give the order. Firstly, immediately establish a biological research institute with the highest security level and gather all the Druids, ancient schrs, and historians in Distant Harbor.¡±


    ¡± Second, send a new notice and invitation to Sunset Moon, the Empire, and the Arcane Magic Council in my name.¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Hong San revealed a solemn expression and took out a piece of paper.


    Kant pondered for a moment and read,¡± To the Emperor, the President, and the Phoenix King. I am Kant. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. In short, the information about the deep-sea monster suppressed under the Broken Inds has been confirmed. This ancient messenger of destruction, which is said to have destroyed a civilization, is about to be revived. Its new mission is to cut off world maritime trade. I believe you understand the significance of maritime trade to the world better than I do.¡±


    ¡± Judging from the destructive power of his descendants and their huge numbers, I think he can do it. This is not an exaggeration. I suggest that you take it seriously and take immediate action.¡±


    ¡± This is the enemy of civilization, and it should be cut down by the de of Civilization. I need your assistance. First of all, experienced and knowledgeable schrs. Please mobilize spellcasters, security forces, and marine historians in rted fields toe to the Far Harbor as soon as possible. There¡¯s something here that needs their research.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve cut off a few of its limbs. Of course, it¡¯s probably far fromplete now.¡±


    ¡± By the way, those tentacles taste a little like squid tentacles. If you want to eat them, I can give you some.¡±


    At this point, Hong San raised his head in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Kant said,¡± No one can take anything from me for free. I hope you understand.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [P1: Guess what the Mist Crystal is for?]

 Chapter 618: 618

    Chapter 618: 618


    Chapter 619-For My Use


    The city where the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s headquarters was located was called Tuyesh.


    It was magnificent and vast.


    In the other world where the level of development was generally backward, this city already symbolized the pinnacle of civilization. The Arcane Magic Council, which was located here, was the world¡¯srgest scientific and technological organization. Countless wisdom, achievements, ideas, and discoveries gathered here, umted, fermented, and then manifested into matter.


    This created Turashya.


    This city was the pinnacle of architecture. The engineering academic and artistic styles of various races were integrated and developed, infusing the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s own temperament-pioneering, exploring, seeking the truth, and the future.


    The Omniscient Tower in the center of the city was the headquarters of the Arcane Magic Council. It was a jaw-dropping super building with a total height of more than 400 meters. It was abination of a pce and a tower. The 75-meter-tall Titan statue at the top of the tower looked down on the world, making all sculptures pale.


    The Six Elemental Sisters Shrine was built around the Omniscient Tower to defend the Omniscient Tower¡¯s guardians and followers. Large blocks of buildings stretched in all directions, ss bridges and marble walkways connected the city to each other, and wide boulevards provided shade for the residents. At night, countless magical crystalmps emitted brilliant light. The shining light, the steel structure, and the noisy crowd formed the city.


    Tonight, the bustling city was still flickering with lights and feasts, but the true ruler of the city had not slept, because in the far north, the war was rekindled.


    Every hour, new information would be sent to the Universal Council of the Omniscient Tower. The core members of the council were all present, and they circted the information on the Resonance Astrbe with mixed feelings. The Aurora Dragon, who was dominating the distant port, had made a new move. This time, their target was the Broken Inds.<div>


    ¡± A huge aircraft that can carry at least 800 people at a time. It¡¯s like a bird. ording to the description of our apanying mages, it will take an hour to travel from the Broken Inds to the Far Harbor in the stratosphere¡­¡±


    ¡± At the fastest, there will be an aircraftnding in the distant port every ten minutes.¡±


    ¡± This means that he can deploy a heavy army to any corner of this continent within twenty-four hours. I mean, any corner.¡±


    ¡± My question is, why doesn¡¯t the council have such a huge, fast, and powerful aircraft?¡±


    ¡± Our intelligence personnel tried to analyze the principle, but the distant port did not stop us from observing. We have already made a preliminary discovery as to what kind of force the aircraft that weighs at least tens of tons uses to fly.¡±


    ¡°.. Hmph, how arrogant.¡±


    Whispers and exchanges were happening carefully. The councilors of the council sensed the crisis. They were proud of their unparalleled magic and alchemy attainments and thought that they represented the direction of the world¡¯s advanced technology, but today, they suddenly discovered that the people of Aurora had left them far behind.


    What these proud schrs couldn¡¯t ept the most was that the people of Aurora actually didn¡¯t forbid them from observing and studying their alchemical creations! He actually put on a generous look as if he was casually looking at it!


    He was looking down on them!


    For example, the Council¡¯stest magical core had the highest level of confidentiality agreements to ensure that this advanced energy engine would never fall into the hands of the elves or the Empire.


    Judging others based on oneself, what was the reason why Kant of Skyquaking did not mind that his top alchemy creation was casually watched by others?


    There were only two reasons. First, he did not consider the risk of leaking the secret.


    That was basically impossible, because everyone knew that Kant was meticulous and highly guarded.


    There was only the second possibility.


    He felt that the people on this continent, whether they were ignorant farmers or knowledgeable schrs, were all mentally retarded in front of his alchemy achievements.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s from Aurora!¡±


    ¡± Although the sea route has been cut off, we are still gathering intelligence on that side. If the people of Aurora had such a thing, they would have driven those messy demons into the sea long ago!¡± a councilman said loudly. No, they should have already started an expedition against us!¡±


    He knocked on the table and looked at his colleagues around him. He raised his arms and shouted,¡± It¡¯s time to pay attention to all of this. I mean, this new creation that suddenly appeared and is different from the advanced technological system means extreme rebellion and abnormality. This is a lesson that history has taught us!¡±


    ¡± There must be signs of danger hidden behind this abnormal phenomenon. We have reason to suspect that the sudden appearance of Kant from Skyquaking may be followed by an extremely dangerous plot. We bear a heavy responsibility. Everyone, because the duty of the Arcane Magic Council is to protect the countless living beings living in this fragile world. Now, the power and creation that Kant has disyed, we have to supervise and even take over!¡±<div>


    ¡± This is because the countless incidents and disasters we recorded in the Doomsday Library all point to the same lesson. Extraordinary power must be controlled by extraordinary organizations! Be it forbidden spells or powerful alchemical weapons, if they are in the hands of mortals with insufficient tolerance, they will only cause endless trouble. Think about it. Has Kant not caused enough disputes and casualties in the past few months?¡±


    ¡°The Broken Inds incident was also caused by him!¡±


    ¡°The current intelligence shows that the ce has been reduced to ruins. All of the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s investments, properties, and agent properties in the Broken Inds have been burned. Who should be responsible for such a huge loss? Kant, of course! If he didn¡¯t insist on bing enemies with the Broken Inds and even openly provoked them, would things have developed to this point?¡±


    He had already stood up and pressed his hands on the table.<div>


    ¡± We have to intervene and stop this willful behavior. This Aurora citizen can¡¯t attack wherever he wants-we have to restrict him!¡±


    The core councilmen were silent.


    They disyed the culture of politicians, never letting others see through their true thoughts. They came from various huge interest groups and were also spellcasters with amazing abilities. However, once they had the title of politician, even the purest spellcaster would be tainted with darkness. They would change their views imperceptibly in the endless mundane affairs and be pure animals, greedy, cold-blooded, and good at calction.


    As for Kant from Skyquaking, he had already disyed too much value in just a few months.


    The forbidden spell that had disappeared for a long time, the power that could intimidate the world and destroy everything, was the divine de that every king, ruler, and politician dreamed of.


    Powerful weapons, super warships forged from steel, and even the huge flying machines that flew in the sky at an extremely fast speed that appeared this time, as well as all kinds of magical items that were gradually bing popr in the distant port, all meant huge potential advantages in politics, military, economy, and culture.


    The benefits and power behind it were unimaginable.


    When any qualified politician realized these new things, their first reaction would be to grab them.


    Buy, cheat, steal, extort, extort, rob.


    He had to get it.


    The reason why he had not made a move yet was because Kant really dared to cast a Forbidden Spell.


    ¡± You¡¯ve mentioned this topic many times. Kant is not a small country that you can ckmail and bully as you please,¡± another member of parliament said coldly.


    In the eyes of the representatives and the other countries, Kant had no foundation at all. His army was not even worth mentioning. Goethe, whom they were working with, was a tiny country like an ant. The only thing they were worried about was the Forbidden Spell.<div>


    As long as Kant could still throw down powerful rocks from the sky, force would always be the worst option.


    A hint of pride shed through the Hawk Faction councilman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡± Everyone,¡± he said in a deep voice,¡± if, and I¡¯m saying if, if our anti-Forbidden Spell Magic Conductor had made great progress, if we had restored the Ultimate Knowledge of the ancient defensive Forbidden Spell, or even if we had directly mastered the destructive power of the Forbidden Spell-would you still be so timid and afraid?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Everyone was moved. Someone said,¡± Please tell me more details, Councilman Oakington.¡±


    The smile on Oxington¡¯s face grew brighter, but he felt a little regretful. If it was possible, he would have wanted to monopolize Kant¡¯s achievements. However, the Council had its own rules. If he insisted on swallowing all of Kant¡¯s value and achievements, even if he seeded, the other factions of the Council would still work together to divide them up.


    There were precedents before this.


    Therefore, he could only be generous and tell the truth. The council as a whole and not his own interest group would eat this huge cake, and in return, he would get the most share.


    This was also a tradition, a game rule that everyone tacitly followed.


    ¡°In fact¡­¡± He smiled and said,¡± The zing Sun Alchemical Research Center under the Oakington family, the host and chief alchemist of the anti-forbidden spell device development team that I ordered to set up a month ago, received a divine revtion when he was flipping through the ancient fragment.¡±


    He announced the good news to the members of parliament.¡± The chief alchemist has been greatly inspired. He has absorbed the essence of wisdom from the ancient forbidden spell interception system. I have read his new report. It has been proven that it is feasible to intercept forbidden spells with the method of positive pole jet bombardment.¡±


    Councilman Oxington could hardly hide his joy.


    If he could sessfully develop the anti-Forbidden Spell Magic Conductor, it would mean a huge order. In the current mortal world, which country or organization would not be afraid of Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell? After all, at the national level, even if you didn¡¯t use it, even if you just owned it, it was a sin and a threat.


    Not to mention, Kant would lose his greatest deterrent trump card because of this.<div>


    After the representatives heard the good news, they were all delighted. This meant that there was a bright future ahead. Their greed was already stirring. However, in the next moment, a few cautious representatives frowned. Pardon me for being blunt, Councilman, but this might be¡­¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Supervisor Dumros. After the report of the divine revtion was submitted, I immediately informed the life safety department to conduct aprehensive mental assessment and physical examination on the chief alchemist to ensure that he was not corrupted by the dangerous forces from the outer world.¡±


    ¡± Right now, he¡¯s continuing his research. The astrologers from the security department have already ced him under first-ss supervision. His research results will also be carefully evaluated and verified. I don¡¯t rmend stopping his work, because his inspirations are extremely meaningful to the advancement of his research. Sirs, the anti-forbidden spell mechanism is so important that we urgently need such a magic conductor to break Kant¡¯s forbidden spell ckmail.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± He bowed politely.


    Everyone was silent.


    They were all experienced spellcasters and politicians who had been influenced by the council. They knew the rules of the council like the back of their hands.


    Normally, if a schr or researcher was discovered or imed to have received divine revtion, awakened some magical ability, or obtained ancient knowledge, the life safety department would not hesitate to move out and lock the target in a secret prison. They would use all the detection methods and purification mechanisms over and over again for 800 times, and it would take at least two years to lower the initial level of defense.


    But now¡­


    Who would be willing to stop this project for two years when the anti-forbidden spell mechanism was on the horizon?


    The politicians looked at each other in dismay. In the face of huge interests and imminent security needs, no one had the courage to defy public opinion and insist on abiding by the so-called rules.


    In this strange silence, the Holy Sun Throne in the center of the Starry Sky Council shone brightly. The supreme ruler of the Arcane Magic Council used his unparalleled elemental mana to descend through the magic that covered the entire Omniscient Tower. The dazzling lightning condensed into a physical form, and lightning danced in his eyes.


    The councilmen bowed in unison.


    ¡± I¡¯ve heard your argument. Dumrose, give the alchemist who received the divine revtion the highest level of supervision and apologize to him. After his results are verified, I will personally award him the Titan Medal and lead him to the position of founder of the first alchemy division of the council. Before that, the Arcane Magic Council is looking forward to his results and contributions.¡±<div>


    ¡± As you wish, Mr. Chairman.¡±


    The old man with eyes as bright as lightning left the Holy Sun Throne. His magic power condensed into a material form, drawing out electric arcs in the void. He restored a letter and disyed it in front of every representative.


    ¡°Five minutes ago, the Skyquaking Dragon that everyone was talking about sent me a letter.¡±


    The politicians, who were well-educated and had a deep background, frowned as they read the short and rude letter.


    They had already encountered the giant sea monster under the Broken Inds. It was trying to cut off the world¡¯s sea trade. There were severed limbs here, and they tasted like shredded squid.


    After someone finished reading it, he pondered for a moment and sneered. What a high-sounding and childish way of saying it. I¡¯ve heard that the Skyquaking Dragon has an inexplicable sense of morality and naivety. Seeing it today, it really is so. Heh, thinking that such a person actually has the power to destroy everything, it¡¯s really a joke of the gods.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s not the main point,¡± the Chairman said mildly.¡± The main point is that he would never write this letter to me alone.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    The Aurora Empire was already a dead bone in the world, but on this continent, there were three strong powers standing side by side, eachpeting with the other. The Sunset Moon Dynasty was at its peak, the Holy Empire unified the human world and gradually exerted its strength, and the Arcane Magic Council took a different path, trying to lead the country forward with technological revolution. Most of the things that happened on the continent today were due to thepetition between the three countries.


    Kant¡¯s request for help was definitely not from the Council alone.


    ¡± Is it true?¡± Councilman Oakington, who had spoken earlier, pondered over the contents of the letter and suddenly asked,¡± Has the authenticity been verified?¡± Is what he said true?¡±


    ¡°Threats and attacks are real, but cutting off world sea trade¡­There is no way to verify this, and we cannot rule out the possibility that Kant is exaggerating and enticing us to intervene as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡± But whether Kant is telling the truth or not,¡± the Great Chairman said,¡± we still have to respond and make a decision. At a time when the dynasty and the elves are likely to take action, we have to respond.¡±


    He waved his hand to disperse the lightning characters. He looked around and said in a voice that was as loud as thunder,¡± If there are no objections, I will give the order in the name of the Starry Council to respond to Kant¡¯s request. A biological crisis response team made up of paleologists, ancient historians, druids, and investigators from the Department of Life will be formed. They will take the Starfire Flywheel to the distant port and assist Kant in studying the body of the so-called deep-sea monster.¡±


    The members of parliament stood up and agreed.


    ¡°Other than that¡­¡±


    The speaker¡¯s voice was as majestic as thunder, exercising the supreme authority of the council.


    ¡± I order the Azure Fleet to assemble. The Blue Sky Rangers, Star Dome Division 1, the Marine Safety Administration, and the Invasion Species Committee will mobilizebat troops to form a mixed team and head towards the Broken Sea. The Life Department¡¯s agent team will be deployed as the vanguard to retrieve live specimens from the Broken Inds as soon as possible. In addition, I need a few sets of assessment ns and ns.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in that so-called deep-sea monster,¡± said the supreme ruler of the Arcane Magic Council.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    One of the three great powers of the Western Continent, the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s national machinery began to rumble.


    Kant was still idealizing the problem.


    Unless the threat of extinction was on their faces, it was difficult for the countries to fight side by side without hesitation because power represented arrogance and greed.


    When politicians heard that there was a powerful and unsolvable deep-sea monster that could and would soon cut off world sea trade, their first reaction was definitely not to ¡± quickly unite and think of a way to get rid of it.¡±


    Instead¡­


    Is there any way to control this monster you¡¯re talking about and use it for me?


    Cut off the world¡¯s sea trade¡­What an intoxicating power.


    ording to this policy and goal, the three countries were preparing for their own actions.


    Wind and clouds surged in the Broken Inds. The deep sea beasts roared and a storm wasing.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: I suddenly found a new Nihon teacher in the past two days. Her teaching is very good. (Nodding)

 Chapter 619: 619

    Chapter 619: 619


    Which One Is Here?


    ¡°You heard it! Speed! Speed! It¡¯s still speed!¡±


    The engineering team recruited by the Broken Inds took heavy helicopters to other inds and continued to build the field airport on the emptynd that had been upied.


    Kant often returned to Earth during the long hours. He kept bringing back heavy machinery and vehicles. The road rollers were the best. A few of them could clear a temporary runway in a short time.


    Then, the small passenger nes and transport nes carrying one to two hundred passengers could take off very quickly.


    Time was everything in this evacuation operation.


    No matter what schemes the God of Star Pce had, no matter what the origins of the giant deep-sea monster that was about to awaken, Kant¡¯s only goal was to rescue the innocent people of the Broken Inds from death before it fully awakened. Things would be much easier after that.


    Compared to saving and doing good deeds, his power was more suitable for destruction and destruction.


    He had already begun to replicate the explosives and load the Green Green Bomb. After all, modern conventional weapons were more focused on precision and cost-effectiveness than power. So far, the enemy that humans were facing was still humans, so they did not need overly powerful conventional weapons.


    But Kant needed it.


    Therefore, he could only make it himself.


    He was born into a poor family, after all. He could notpare to the pride of a rich family. Compared to the precious, high-end materials and exquisite chip designs used by manybat divisions in various countries, Kant¡¯s self-made bomb could only be shabbily made of the body of a fuel tank truck and a cement truck as the outer shell. After filling it with stic explosives borrowed from China, he would wrap the outer shell with detonators.


    Oh, right, he also had to throw it into the River of Origin to soak in the element of contradiction and be blessed.


    See, destruction was always easier than construction. Kant had already prepared a hundred ways to destroy the Star Pce God or the Deep Sea Squid, but before that, he had to save all the tens of thousands of survivors here.


    ¡± In an hour and a half, the transportation function of Zhenhai Airport will be diverted by more than half. Building an airport here is not a temporary measure¡­Because this ce is very likely to be above the head of that deep-sea monster.¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± The scariest thing is that the monster has suddenly awakened. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been worried about, Horus. There are thousands of people gathered here.¡±


    ¡± Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been paying attention to the water. There¡¯s also an emergency marine monitoring team working. The Broken Inds are doing a good job in this area. There are many professionals involved.¡±


    On the surface, the Shattered Inds had a unique geographical location and a prosperous wealth, so they had extremely strict security requirements. Not only did they have a world-renowned defense system like the Super Heavy Magic Fortresses to defend against enemy fleets, but they also had a specialized defense system to guard against underwater enemies, such as sea monsters and sea spirits.


    The real reason was obvious.


    The Ind Master knew that there was an unimaginably powerful sea monster under the Broken Sea Area. He was also panicking, so he secretly invested a lot of money to build a monitoring team to monitor the abnormal movements in the deep sea.


    Now, the team had surrendered to Kant and was working for him. They were showing their usefulness.


    ¡°Please be optimistic,¡± Horus consoled.


    In order to reassure its suspicious and anxious father, the Transformers projected a virtual image in front of Kant, showing the map of the inds and the evacuation situation.


    ¡± My statistics show that the situation is very optimistic. The situation is developing in a good direction.¡±


    Horus exined,¡± Although the God of the Star Pce is already using its spiritual power to control the sea monsters to attack in a more efficient and intelligent way, it has already wasted seven to eight precious hours. The brainless and inefficient attacks in the first eight hours not only caused it to lose arge number of its ws and teeth, but also dyed the recovery process. It also gave us the opportunity to build a moreplete defense system.¡±


    There were more than ten artillery positions in the Broken Sea Area. They were all built in the dangerous terrain that was easy to defend and difficult to attack. They could also support each other. The area of the artillery support was gettingrger andrger. In order to saveputing power, every artillery position was semi-automatic.


    Soldiers who had undergone rapid training would carry out auxiliary tasks such as loading and cleaning under Horus mand and instructions. Horus¡¯puting power was only used for data transmission and fire control aiming in themand link.


    This battle hadpletely be a war game for Iron Son.


    It did not even go to every battlefield in person. Instead, it integrated all thebat forces in the entire sea area, including fourteen artillery positions, eleven evacuation points, fifty-seven hot air balloon observation tforms, eight dragons, two hundred and forty elven air cavalry, seventy-fiverge and small magic fortresses and casting units, into its war system. From discovery to destruction, it was just a matter of receiving and sending information.


    The war forced rapid progress. From the observation tform in the air to the detection magic devices on the ground, the ¡± radar soldiers ¡± from the Broken Inds became Horus ¡®eyes and ears.


    These professionals quickly got into the zone.


    They used magic and magic devices to monitor the movements of sea monsters in the entire sea area, and immediately reported any findings. After Horus confirmed the size of the enemy, the width and location of the battlefield, he would decide how to attack and whether there were anybat units on standby near the target area.


    Then, he would issue an order and input the coordinates. The Horned Eagle Knights would descend from the sky and drop bombs, or the Howitzers would bombard them with a volley of bullets and kill them, or the me Child Light Spear would sh through them with unstoppable force.


    And from the moment of discovery to the moment of decision, it was only a millisecond.


    In this advanced, efficient, and god-like way of war, the soldiers of the alliance fleet and the soldiers of the Broken Inds who had surrendered after being incorporated were also trying their best to adapt to this new form ofbat after being shocked, suffocated, terrified, and shocked. Combat was the best instructor.


    They were already undergoing the baptism of blood and fire.


    As for the enemy?


    ¡± In this kind of war where we have the advantage, it doesn¡¯t make much difference whether the enemymander is a brainless idiot or a general who has been through hundreds of battles.


    Horus joked as he exined the conclusion.


    ¡± Of course, there is still a difference. It¡¯s just a matter of mood. The former won¡¯t feel overly depressed because it¡¯s too weak and often gets beaten up. It can calmly face defeat.¡±


    ¡± And thetter,¡± said the Transformers,¡± will obviously doubt life and feel extremely aggrieved, because this kind of failure is too cruel. It¡¯s not a war crime, but there¡¯s no hope of victory.¡±


    For example, in the Battle of Xiangyang, Brother Meng was killed by Yang Guo with a stone. When the Mongolians retreated, they might feel regret, they might feel indignant, they might praise the enemy¡¯s bravery, they would remember this defeat deeply, and they would swear to avenge their previous humiliation. All of this was normal, because failure was a failure that they could understand.


    However, if the one who appeared at the top of Xiangyang City was not the Condor Warrior but the Gatling Bodhisattva¡­


    Then they probably wouldn¡¯t even have the thought of running away.


    When the world¡¯s strongest army in the cold weapon era encountered a rotating machine gun that fired 6,000 rounds per minute, that kind of iprehensible, uneptable, nightmarish copse and defeat was something that no one could ept.


    Kant had been getting busier during these two hours. He had left all thebat matters to Horus. He only felt slightly relieved when he heard his son¡¯s report on the battle.


    ¡°So, how does Brother Duo Ren feel now?¡± he asked with a smile.


    Brother Duo Ren was the nickname Kant had given to the god of the Star Pce. His name was not known to the Ind Master. After all, there was no need for the gods in the sky to tell the Mudbloods their names.


    The reason why he called him Brother Duo Ren was because Kant had extracted a small part of his origin and deduced his ability. He was extremely envious of him.


    Furthermore, after bing a Fire Stealer, he had the thought of ¡®I¡¯ll gather them all¡¯ for the first time.


    It was a mist-shaped illusion!


    Not only could he imitate Liu Bei to perfection, but he could also feel his body. With this ability in his hands, he would be able to rehearse all the little Liu Bei he had seen since he was young.


    How could this guy be so happy?


    Other than that, there were many other uses for his life and career. Even though that was what Kant said, his mind was filled with Ghs whenever he thought about this ability.


    As for Horus ¡®question about the soul¡­


    In other words, he had extracted a portion of the power source from the God of the Star Pce and transformed it into a radiant wife. Then, he had entered her body. Was he considered to be smacking his wife or smacking the person?


    If it was thetter, it was obvious that Kant had an improper rtionship with the God of the Star Pce.


    Kant gave the ultimate answer to the question of interrogating the soul. He would capture him, extract him, crush his body, destroy his essence, destroy his soul, turn him into something, destroy him, and shatter him. He would disappearpletely from this world. Then, there would be no such person in this world.


    If the God of the Star Pce knew that this was the real reason why the Fire Stealers were so determined to kill him and extract him, he wondered what he would think.


    ¡± He will be extremely angry, unwilling, and humiliated,¡± Horus replied.¡± Needless to say, but I believe that if he continues to collect and consume spiritual flesh and blood to revive¡­¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s dead.¡± The Transformers paused for a moment before sneering.¡± He doesn¡¯t seem to have a chance to revive.¡±


    The chart in front of Kant flickered.¡± Our surveince system has been spread all over the ind. It¡¯s almost certain that it and its minions have not captured a single intelligent creature in the past two hours.¡±


    Due to theplete construction of their own war system, this confrontation was already aplete suppression of the advanced against the backward. Thebat methods of both sides were simr. They looked at the overall situation and then gave orders to thebat units at the front line without any hindrance. However, there was a fundamental difference between the two.


    Kant frowned.¡± It ate a so-called heavenly god. Why does it need flesh and blood?¡±


    ¡± Perhaps not, but I¡¯m inclined to think so. If it had obtained enough nutrients by devouring the God of the Star Pce, it should have gathered its forces and prepared for the revival with all its might, instead of being distracted and sending its minions to their deaths. You see, even now, its attempts have not stopped.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m even a little worried,¡± Iron Son said in a deep voice.¡± If it can¡¯t get enough flesh and blood from here but is desperate for recovery, will it send its ws to attack other areas secretly?¡±


    The Fire Stealer pondered for a moment and shook his head.¡± My intuition tells me that the possibility is not high. If it can still send its descendants to all parts of the world even in hibernation, it should have made its move long ago. As long as these small sea monsters reproduce inrge numbers and fill the world¡¯s seas, the world¡¯s shipping will immediately be cut off. No fleet can resist their crazy siege for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m inclined to believe that it¡¯s currently under some kind of restriction that needs to be removed immediately. Those small sea monsters can¡¯t leave it for too long or too far¡­However, this is still my idealistic guess.¡±


    He sighed,¡±Who knows what kind of tricks the foreign enemies have?¡± He said that the sea monster even destroyed an entire civilization. I saw many terrifying scenes in its soul fragments¡­ No matter what, we won¡¯t let it go. Our priority now is to rescue everyone from the Broken Inds.¡±


    ¡°Things will be much easier after we save him.¡±


    Kant raised his hand and shed at the air.¡± If the Deep-Sea Squid wakes up andes up,¡± he said firmly,¡± we¡¯ll throw rocks at it and kill it. If it doesn¡¯t wake up and continues to y dead underwater, we¡¯ll go and find it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Horus asked. The pressure in the deep sea is extremely high, and it¡¯s extremely dark. I remember that when you yed Beautiful Water World, you would be so scared that you would cry out.¡±


    Kant rolled his eyes.¡± We¡¯ll borrow a submarine from Earth and enhance it with magic. We¡¯ll drive it into the sea and sink it down to look for it. We¡¯ll hang a spatial beacon on it. Once we find it, it¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    That was the deep sea. Even without using any explosive weapons, just opening arge Dimensional Gate would make the terrifying water pressure the most powerful weapon. A huge amount of seawater would surge into the white fog world like a high-pressure water gun, which would be a terrifying maelstrom. As long as it was near the sea monster, no matter how huge it was, it would eventually be a brother who was sucked into the bathtub drain.


    At that time, Kant, who was in the white fog world and controlled thews of space and time, had a hundred ways to extract the squid¡¯s internal organs and blood.


    Kant was relieved that the discussion was settled.


    Everything was on the right track, be it the Broken Inds or the Far Harbor.


    The three empires had already sent a reply, and a team of experts was on their way. Kant would meet with the kings of the empires once this matter was settled, and he would reveal the Star Pce¡¯s scheme to them.


    Before that, he had to save the people of the Broken Inds. If the deep-sea monster resurrected, he would gather the top military forces of the other world and fight against this enemy of civilization together.


    He had thought that it would be a fierce battle, but things went unexpectedly smoothly. The enemy of the Star Pce was repelled and even fused with the giant deep-sea monster. It was difficult for them to escape the disadvantage.


    Horus¡¯s assessment was extremely optimistic. He believed that if things continued like this, they could even rescue all the survivors back to the distant harbor, while the sea monster would not be able to revive due to theck of flesh and blood.


    That was really good news.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue to work hard. At this rate, we will be able to transport most of the survivors from the Broken Inds by dawn.¡±


    Kant was about to say something when his expression suddenly changed. The signal generator that could transmit information across the three realms shed a red light. He took it out and looked at it.¡± It¡¯s Hong San. There¡¯s something urgent that¡¯s not an emergency.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Distant Harbor.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Kant nodded and bid Horus farewell. He then thought of something.¡± Right, we should be on guard. Infuse some reckless idiots into the ce. Or, the little sea monsters might run to the nearby sea to eat people.¡± We¡¯ve already taken all the food from its mouth, don¡¯t let that idiot [beep-] go and feed it himself.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kant returned to Distant Harbor as the Realm Gate shone.


    It was already past midnight, but Distant Harbor was still as bright as ever. The entire city¡¯s power was operating without rest. In order to ensure that the various tasks in this emergency situation continued to be carried out steadily, Hong San arranged for three shifts of work hours. This almost recruited 60 to 80% of the entirebor force in Distant Harbor.


    Hong San was delighted to see Kang De return. He was still working at the airport.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kant asked,¡± Are the experts from the Three Kingdoms here? Or perhaps a special envoy?¡±


    ¡°The Phoenix King is here¡­¡± Hong San lowered his voice.


    ¡°Who?¡±Kant raised his voice. Which one?¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: F * ck, all of a sudden, it¡¯s stuck¡­


    Ps2: Hmph, I¡¯ll try this-I can¡¯t write before midnight tomorrow! Ah! It was too terrifying!

 Chapter 620: 620

    Chapter 620: 620


    Isn¡¯t It Simr?


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    Kant raised his voice an octave.


    ¡°Which one?¡± Hong San asked nkly.


    Kang De came back to his senses. He looked at Hong San, who had a puzzled expression on his face.¡± This is veryplicated. I can¡¯t tell you now. Don¡¯t show it even if you have guessed it.¡±


    The parrot¡¯s matter couldn¡¯t be casually mentioned without the owner¡¯s consent.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Hong San nodded.


    Kang De looked around. He was on high alert. He grabbed Hong San¡¯s shoulder and dragged him over.¡± How did she appear?¡± he asked in a low voice. How did he contact you?¡±


    ¡± We don¡¯t know when she arrived, and the elven army seems to know nothing about it. The first time she appeared in front of our people was in Tidesound Manor. She contacted us through Miss Lily¡­She revealed her identity and asked us to find you immediately.¡±


    ¡°.. So mysterious.¡±<div>


    Kant mumbled as he started calcting.


    He was probably the only person in the world who knew that there were two rulers of the world¡¯s hegemon, the Sunset Moon Dynasty.


    Then which one was it? Where was the other guy?


    ¡°Horus?¡±Kant asked after some thought.


    ¡± Father,¡± the Transformers ¡®secondary processor said mechanically.


    ording to the FGO ssification, this should be called Siri Horus.


    ¡± Show me the surveince footage,¡± Kant ordered.¡± Show me her current location.¡±


    The phone in his hand lit up, and an app automatically popped up. A blurry and dark image appeared, but the situation in the room could bepletely recognized.


    He saw the figure he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    She had a graceful bearing, and her posture was as straight as a sword. She had the beauty and elegance of an elf, the iron-blooded tenacity of a soldier, and the nobility and dominance of a king. The king of the elves was a mixture of these three qualities. Even if the surveince footage was blurry due to transmission problems and resolution problems, and there was a dy in the footage, it did not affect her noble temperament and stunning beauty. The ultimate beauty was still conveyed through the screen.


    That tall figure, those slender thighs, those round buttocks, and beautiful long hair sliding down from her shoulders like a waterfall. The noble Phoenix King was now exposing her undignified side under the surveince camera. She was kneeling on the ground like a puppy, her figure looked very focused, and her peach-like buttocks were even swaying gently. There was a reason why she was photographed in such a shameful scene.


    Kant narrowed his eyes and saw that the man was holding something in his hand.


    It was square and ck, with one blue and one red on each side. There was even a ck wire attached to it. The Phoenix King was focused on inserting the plug into the socket in the corner. It was the result of the electrified modification Kant had done after he moved in.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s face darkened.


    When the plug was inserted into the socket, the ck screen lit up in an instant. Then, he saw His Majesty the Phoenix King, who was lying on the floor like a puppy, waving his hand vigorously. He seemed to cheer excitedly, then sat down on the ground, raised the game console in front of him, and focused on typing.


    She looked at it for a moment and revealed a satisfied expression. Suddenly, she thought of something and looked up at the te on the table in the room. There were many snacks on it.


    She waved her hand, and a te of potato chips flew into the air andnded beside her.


    Her Majesty the Phoenix King was focused on ying the game. She did not reach out to take the potato chips. She only stared at the screen seriously. asionally, she would tilt her head and open her small mouth. A potato chip would float into the air and fall into her mouth.


    ¡°..¡±<div>


    Kant turned off the video call and nodded at Hong San, who was waiting beside him.¡± Go ahead. I¡¯ll go over.¡±


    ¡°Can you confirm the other party¡¯s identity?¡± Hong San asked with concern. We wanted to find an elf to confirm it, but she refused. She said that you would naturally recognize it when you came back, and that you couldn¡¯t be a fake¡­¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be faked.¡± Kant¡¯s face darkened.


    He reached out to open the Realm Gate and returned to Tidal Manor.<div>


    The spatial beacon of the manor was not in the living room. He went to the second floor ording to the room number given by Siri Horus. Lily had already heard the noise and appeared quietly with a subtle look in her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to go in with you to be your bodyguard, do you?¡± she snorted.


    Kant rolled up his sleeves.¡± No need. Don¡¯t let the blood ssh on your face.¡±


    Lily was shocked that her slightly jealous words had attracted such a reply. Before she could turn around, Kant had already pushed open the door and entered the guest room.


    The fragrance that greeted him was more pleasant than any incense in the world.


    Everything he saw from the surveince camera was like an illusion. The chips were ced on the table, and the row in the corner was empty. The Elven Empress stood tall and straight, her grace like a sword and an orchid. A gentle and happy smile appeared on her beautiful face, and her reserved and simple words revealed an unconscious closeness.


    ¡°Kant, we meet again.¡± She chuckled.


    Kant turned around and closed the door. When he turned around again, he was all smiles. He walked toward the Phoenix King inrge strides like a spring breeze and extended his hand.¡± Hi, long time no see. How have you been?¡±


    The elf was stunned for a moment before she stretched out her hand.


    The two of them sped their hands.


    As their skin touched, two imperceptible blushes appeared on the elf¡¯s alluring face. Her entire body trembled slightly.¡± Are the chips delicious?¡± Kant asked.


    What?


    Her heart skipped a beat. Then, she felt a tremendous force pulling Kant¡¯s hand toward her.<div>


    When the external force invaded, the strong body gifted by the gods and the instinct of a well-tempered warrior immediately activated. However, in the next moment, reason overpowered her instinct. She realized the identity of the person in front of her, so she forcefully suppressed her counterattack. This caused her to reveal a huge w and negligence.


    As a result, his entire body was dragged and thrown in a half-circle before he fell forward uncontrobly. Kant sat down on the chair, and the Phoenix Kingy on his knees. The thunderous punishment came crashing down. The Tyrannical Iron Palm hit the elf¡¯s buttocks, producing a crisp sound.


    ¡°Damn bird! Where did he go!¡±


    Kant¡¯s furious roar filled the entire room.


    Then, another p.


    ¡°You ran away without saying a word. Do you know how worried I was? Disappearing without leaving a message, do you think I can¡¯t deal with you? Damn it, your snacks, games, and battery are all in my hands. You only want to see me when your battery is out? Say something. Aren¡¯t you quite talkative? I¡¯ll let you¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the Tathagata Divine Palm rained down.


    F * ck, the feeling is really good.


    It felt like sshing water, and one could even feel the waves gently bouncing in circles.


    Sir Newton had said that forces acted on each other, and that was true.


    Kant felt that the old man must know a lot about life.


    The soft and voluptuous body pressed against hisp. A wonderful sensation came from his palm that made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Kant felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. Then, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the parrot.


    It was too quiet.<div>


    He didn¡¯t make any noise, struggle, or even make a sound.


    It was only trembling slightly.


    .. Was this guy a masochist?


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    In the next moment, he felt the parrot on his knees twist its body and push with all its might. A tremendous force came crashing down on him.


    In an instant, Kant and his chair were sent flying, pushing the table behind him. They crashed into the wall behind them. The table hit the wall, and Kant¡¯s back hit the edge of the table. In a second, the thick wooden table shattered. Kant cried out in pain,¡± Oh f * ck f * ck f *


    In the next moment, a flustered figure rushed over like a mountain.


    Before Kant could say anything, he felt a strong gust of wind blowing against his face. His murderous aura was boiling, as if a peerless ferocious beast had released its ferocious might. The figure that shed and dashed forward was like a shadow of a god of death. It had arrived before his eyes in an instant.


    A heavy punch was thrown.


    Like andslide, like a tsunami, like the sky copsing, like the earth sinking.


    The fist stopped less than a centimeter away from Kant.


    However, the pressure from the fist had already blown through the entire house like a hurricane, causing everything to sway. Kant could not open his eyes, and his head was raised crazily. He looked like a punk.


    ¡°..¡±<div>


    Kant¡¯s mouth was agape as he stared at the elf before him in a daze.


    Her eyes, which were originally as green as the distant mountains, were now burning with phoenix mes. This was a true fire spewing from her eyes. Her beautiful face was as cold as ice. She gritted her teeth and her killing intent overflowed.


    F * ck.


    Grass, grass, grass.


    Kant, who had been unting his strength and beating him up a moment ago, subconsciously shouted.


    ¡°Lily, save me!¡±


    However, there was no response to such a cry for help. The entire room had been set up with a soundproof barrier. Even with the chaos just now, the outside world did not hear any sound.


    Dar was so furious that her entire body trembled.


    She saw the Fire Stealer looking at her in bewilderment, his eyes filled with doubt about life.


    ¡°I¡­ I said¡­¡± Kant stammered,¡± Parrot, if you dare to make such a joke, it¡¯s not just about cutting off the electricity, food, and games!¡±


    ¡± I¡­I¡¯ll kill you!¡± cried Der as she pulled out her Phoenix me Greatsword.


    Kant used both his hands and feet to hide in a corner. He held his head with both hands. It was my fault! Apologize to you! No one else would know about this! Let¡¯s forget about it!¡±


    The Phoenix King was furious. I¡¯ll let you live in vain¡­¡±


    When she thought of the scene just now, she was so angry that she was a little dizzy. An indescribable feeling surfaced in her heart. There was anger, shock, and the surprise that had yet to dissipate. Her mind was in a mess, and she wished she couldpletely cut this human into meat paste. The dignified Phoenix King was actually¡­actually¡­


    ¡°Then¡­¡±Kant lowered his head. Then why don¡¯t you call back?¡±


    ¡± You can¡¯t me me for this!¡± Kant shouted as he held his head. I thought you were¡­Who asked her to look like you all day! I¡¯m also a victim!¡±


    The mes in the Phoenix King¡¯s eyes lit up even more, and his anger grew even stronger. Why can¡¯t you recognize me?!¡±


    She blurted out those words in her anger. She regretted it the moment she said it, but Kant did not understand what she meant. This made her even angrier.


    ¡± You¡­¡± Der gritted her teeth.¡± You¡­¡± This was the most shameless and daring sphemy and offense in the history of the Sunset Moon Dynasty! I, I must give you the most severe and cruel punishment!¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re not her!¡± the Fire Stealer shouted.¡± Where did you get the game console?!¡±


    ¡± What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The Phoenix King was stunned when he heard this. Then, he panicked and said,¡± What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± I didn¡¯t! What is a game console?¡±


    What kind of person was Kant? He had been through hundreds of battles and had a keen grasp of opportunities. Seeing that Der¡¯s momentum was blocked, he immediately counterattacked and turned the situation around.


    The Fire Stealer jumped up and red at him. It was an evil thing that used despicable ideas and designs that went straight to the heart to consume a lot of yers ¡®energy and waste their time! It would make you addicted to it, make you unable to feel the passage of time, make you immerse yourself in it, and make you toozy to think about other things! It¡¯s the ultimate representative of yfulness and evil!¡±


    Hearing this, Del looked guilty and her aura weakened.


    ¡°Why do I think you¡¯re Marykith?¡± he asked bitterly. Because only a parrot would y games! Only this useless Phoenix King, the useless emperor who had his bird throne taken away, would use this kind of evil game console to numb his unwilling heart!¡±


    ¡± What a disappointment!¡± Kant looked at her in disappointment.¡± You disappoint me!¡± I thought that a hardworking, pure, kind, and upright elf like you wouldn¡¯t fall for the schemes of hell. I thought that only a good-for-nothing Phoenix King like Parrot would y games! I didn¡¯t expect that even you had fallen! Delia! Was this the fall of morals or the copse of the system?


    I want to see the elf pill!¡±


    ¡°.. You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t!¡± Deiri was furious at Kant¡¯s aggression. She reached out and grabbed Kant. Her face was red as she retorted,¡± I didn¡¯t!¡± I¡¯m just curious! I am the Phoenix King! Rich in the four seas! Rule the world!


    All the precious things in this world should belong to me! What¡¯s wrong with me ying with this foreign toy?¡±


    Kant did not struggle when she grabbed him. He had already seen the light of hope.¡± Let¡¯s just pretend nothing happened.¡± He asked again,¡± Where did thise from?¡± Did you snatch it from the parrot?¡±


    Delia looked pleased.


    ¡°How can this be considered robbery?¡± she snorted. But I¡­ No! Don¡¯t change the topic! You said that you thought I was an ancestor, so¡­


    I want to ask you, why do you think it¡¯s natural to do such a thing to Her Majesty? That¡¯s still the Phoenix King!¡±


    ¡± This is the main point again?¡± Kant asked in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? As the Phoenix King, it is my duty and obligation to maintain the honor of the royal family!¡± ¡± Tell me, how did you meet the ancestor?¡± What¡¯s your rtionship with her? Why did you call her parrot?


    Also, did you¡­did you guys¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, her face burning brightly. At this point, her voice was a little stuttering.


    Kant finally understood what was going on. The parrot never let me see her true appearance! She¡¯s been interacting with me in your appearance! So nothing happened between us!¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Del was already confused.¡± Do you have something against me?¡± she asked angrily.


    ¡°No!¡±


    If Kant were to be misunderstood on this topic, he would definitely suffer endless grievances.


    ¡°She has always looked like you,¡± he exined loudly.¡±How could anything happen between us? That¡¯s too disrespectful and unfair to you!¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Del was even more furious.¡± So if she turns into herself, you¡¯ll have sex with her?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant was even more stunned. What exactly are you¡­¡±


    Finally, she realized what she was talking about. Her face turned from red to white, then from white to red again. She thought about what happened today, what happened in the past, and what happened in the past. Endless emotions finally welled up in her heart. She squatted down and cried again.


    ¡°..¡±


    F * ck.


    What was going on?


    Kant was at a loss for words. He instinctively stepped forward, wanting to coax her. However, as soon as he lifted his foot, the sobbing Dar grabbed the Phoenix me Greatsword on the ground.¡± I¡¯ll kill you if youe over!¡±


    The Fire Stealer looked at the camera in the room guiltily and squatted down.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°.. Oh.¡±


    ¡°You bad human!¡±


    ¡°.. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Apologies are useful. Why do you need a sword? Shameless!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many years I haven¡¯t cried? I cried a few times this year because of you!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°The whole world is spreading rumors about you and me. Aren¡¯t you very happy?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much criticism and criticism there will be in the pce and parliament when I go back?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°I am the ruler of the elves, and you are just a despicable human! They even killed many of our warriors! They remind me of this every day! Remind me that I am the Phoenix King!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re shamelessly with another Phoenix King all day¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡±


    Kant crouched down and looked at the sobbing Dar who had her back to him. He was the only living being in the entire world who had seen the Phoenix King act like this.


    Their rtionship wasplicated and delicate. They were enemies and friends. During the negotiations with Valentine, Dar hade to negotiate as her brother. Her other identity allowed her to take off her usual mask and enjoy a different life with a more real attitude. It was also a coincidence that she had revealed her truest side to Kant.


    In front of the world, she could only be the most powerful monarch on the continent. She was dignified, beautiful, strong, iron-blooded, fearless, and unwavering. However, in front of Kant, he could act differently.


    She was able to show Kant her weakest side.


    All sorts of emotions welled up in Kant¡¯s heart. Even though he didn¡¯t understand much, he could still sense the awkwardness, ignorance, and awkwardness from the Elven Empress. Some kind of feeling.


    ¡± I can¡¯t change the past,¡± he said softly.¡± But there are still many opportunities in the future. I get along very well with your navy soldiers. This is a good start. I have a chance to gain the recognition of more elves¡­¡± Especially in this more dangerous and challenging world environment, we have more reasons and opportunities to fight side by side.¡±


    ¡± I think that the wounds of the past will eventually be healed and relieved.¡±


    ¡± There will definitely be a day in the future when we no longer have to worry too much about the hatred and obstruction of the country. At least, we won¡¯t let them affect our personal rtionships too much¡­This is not an easy task, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You understand.¡± He shook his head and smiled.


    She stopped sobbing and turned to look at Kant.


    Kant met her gaze and smiled.


    The human and the elf stared at each other for a long time.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Aha!¡±


    A warm and mischievous smile suddenly bloomed on her tear-stained face. The Phoenix King jumped to her feet and pointed at Kant.¡± You¡¯ve seeded!¡± she shouted. You didn¡¯t expect it, did you?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant stared nkly at the Elven Empress, who had jumped to her feet.


    Dumbfounded.


    Dumbfounded.


    ¡°Parrot! You motherf * cker! I f * cking¡­¡±


    ¡°.. I¡¯m not.¡±


    The mischievous, wild, and passionate smile disappeared and turned into a calm and gentle smile. Dar gently flicked her delicate hand to wipe away her tears. Her movements were elegant and gentle, and her eyes were bright. Her smile was alluring.


    ¡°I scared you once, so we¡¯re even.¡±


    She looked at Kant and smiled.


    ¡°Get to know me better.¡±


    ¡°Look, don¡¯t they look alike?¡±She sped her hands behind her back like a little girl.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Ah, even though he cked off for a while, he did start writing at around eleven o¡¯clock¡­It was a little early. They would continue tomorrow.

 Chapter 621: 621

    Chapter 621: 621


    Chapter 622-Change


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The broken table was thrown to a corner. Kant took out arge round table filled with snacks and drinks. Dar sat at the table and ate quickly.


    Kant sat at the side and watched.


    It was said that many of the rituals and rituals that were popr in the world originated from the elves. After all, this race had lived for too long, and they considered themselves to be the chosen race. They always made things that looked very impressive to show that they were different from other lowly mortal races. Such a mentality was not difficult to understand. This was also the reason why many rich people spent a lot of money on luxury goods.


    As the Elven Empress, she had to be the noblest and most elegant of the elves. The strict etiquette training had be the memory and instinct of her muscles. Every movement had been taught, calcted, and repeated thousands of times. It was like the simplest and most beautiful symbol, filled with extreme beauty.


    Even though she was drinking a lot of Otaku Happy Water, she still looked as beautiful as a fairy drinking spring water in the forest. Just watching her eat was a wonderful enjoyment. This reminded Kant of his first meeting with Valentan. He had also used a lot of junk food and Otaku Happy Water to conquer the woman who was disguised as a man at that time.


    He just watched quietly and took a small break to calm down the nervousness and chaos of the night.


    ¡± What are you looking at?¡± The Phoenix King finished a small bowl of jelly like a whirlwind. He turned his head and red.<div>


    Kant rested his chin on his hand.¡± I¡¯ll prepare a few more boxes of delicious food for youter.¡±


    ¡± What? Bribe Lord Mu Yue?¡± Del asked warily.


    ¡± No, no, no,¡± the Fire Stealer said with a smile.¡± I¡¯m just inviting His Majesty the Phoenix King, who is rich in the four seas, rules the world, and has all kinds of rare things, to taste some snacks from a foreignnd.¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± The Phoenix King¡¯s face turned red and he snorted.¡± That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    .. Ah, I understand now. I¡¯ll just go along with it.


    Kant was now 90% sure that it was indeed Dare.


    That move just now had really made him feel quite shocked and bewildered.


    However¡­


    He looked at the elf¡¯s side profile in a daze. The sharp ears that protruded from her hair trembled slightly, and they were as clear as jade. The noble exotic style swayed gently with a few strands of hair. What Der did just now seemed to have tricked him, but it also resolved the embarrassment and storm caused by the spanking incident.


    At the very least, from the looks of it, Der could be proud of herself and turn the tables. Kant was filled with bewilderment, but he was not in the mood to reminisce about the Phoenix King¡¯s feat. The matter was over, and the atmosphere returned to normal as if nothing had happened today. But Kant felt that something was amiss.


    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ Which level was he on now?


    He looked at Dar. It had been a long time since hest saw her. She looked dignified and elegant, but she was actually a little stupid and cute¡­Something seemed to have changed.


    ¡± What are you looking at?¡± asked Der for the second time.


    She raised a piece of pork jerky and pointed it at Kant. You have to lower your head to show respect!¡±


    After saying that, sheughed.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Kantughed.


    ¡± Why?¡± Del¡¯s smile immediately disappeared.¡± You¡¯re not wee?¡± Do you think I¡¯ve disturbed your passionate rtionship with that dishonest dragon? It seems that after signing the Dragon¡¯s Oath, their rtionship has progressed quite quickly.¡±


    ¡°..¡±Kant sighed.¡± The situation is a little special¡­¡±


    His Majesty the Phoenix King was obviously brooding over this matter.<div>


    Before the Dragoness and Santos went to Lucerne to discuss the matter with Kant, Dereira had stopped the caravan to scare the dragons. She did not want the dragons toe after Kant. Lily had been beaten up by the Phoenix King, and Dereira had been snubbed.


    Every time he thought about it afterward, the Phoenix King was extremely unhappy. When the gossip about Kant and Miss Dragon reached Sunset Moon Ind, Dar had returned to the pce.


    When faced with the strange ¡± how did you find such a human?¡± gazes of her old friends, maids, and younger brother, her anger was enough to burn the oak of the era.


    When they arrived at Tidesound Manor, Lily was the first one to discover and stop her. Their eyes met, and old grudges surfaced in their hearts. There was also an inexplicable hostility that grew silently. What was worse was that Lily¡¯s verbal ability was worlds apart from that of Der¡¯s.<div>


    The dragon and the elf faced each other for a moment. Lily gently brushed her long blonde hair. Her cold and charming charm silently seeped into her eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m beautiful.¡±


    Del was furious. This was the conversation she had with Lily after they first met. She asked Lily why the Dragon Assassin was in the diplomatic mission. The Dragon Lady had the same expression and action. She said,¡± Because I¡¯m beautiful.¡±


    But now, with the passage of time and the swift signing of the Dragon¡¯s Oath with Kant by Matron Long, she even appeared right beside Kant. Her words could not be more sarcastic.


    Fortunately, she still had the bearing of a king and the mind of an emperor. She would never let outsiders see her true thoughts and emotions. She tried her best to control her emotions and thenunched a counterattack.


    She was not angry, but rather delighted. She looked Lily up and down as if she was admiring and evaluating her. Finally, she nodded in satisfaction.¡± Everyone knows that the king of elves is called the Phoenix King because there is a blessing mark of the phoenix in the king¡¯s bloodline. Wherever he goes, the phoenix will follow him. I think, since Kant and I¡­ Hmm, you know, I was always worried that he didn¡¯t have the grandeur and style to match his reputation and strength, but now I¡¯m relieved. He can have a silver dragon as a mount, which is considered decent.¡±


    ¡± What do you think?¡± he added.¡± How about I introduce you to Fanny?¡±


    Dragon¡¯s Might and Phoenix¡¯s Might filled Tidal Sound Manor, but this confrontation did not evolve into an undignified fight. Instead, they chose to tacitly cease fire. After all, the current situation was not a good time to fight.


    Lily and Der wanted to watch the two of them get sick of each other, so they did not meet each other if they could. Kant did not know about the confrontation and confrontation that happened earlier, which was like a horror movie.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that there was a sequ to this horror movie.


    The confrontation and verbal confrontation between Lily and Der had been faithfully recorded by the security cameras in the manor. Horus did not mention a word about it and pretended that nothing had happened.


    And now, his poor old father was being questioned by Der.


    Her big eyes were filled with questions-how could you get together with that dragon?<div>


    Kant¡¯s brain was working at full speed. He had been frightened by Der today, and his brain had be a little more active. In a sh, he thought of the optimal solution.


    He sighed.¡± Originally, my rtionship with Lily was just a deal and agreement. But the disappearance of the dragon diplomatic mission and the Paragon Element incident did count as a life-and-death battle.¡±


    ¡± At that time, the dragons, the council, the Empire, even the Sunset Moon Council, and even Goethe¡¯s internal criticism and opposition were all around me. I didn¡¯t even do anything, but I attracted hostility from the entire world.¡±


    ¡± At that time, you weren¡¯t around, and I didn¡¯t know where Parrot had gone. I had to withstand the interference and hostility of the entire world, as well as the pressure and betrayal from Goethe. I had to search for the truth and eliminate the disaster in the underground world more than ten thousand meters deep, amidst the threat of the space-time shback and the festered dragon. I even¡­Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about it. In short, that period of time was really very difficult, very difficult to endure.¡±


    This was not a lie. The situation at that time was indeed very tricky. The sound of doomsday, the omen of fate, the heavy sense of destiny, the mentality of being on the verge of copse, and the enemy was unknown and terrifying. Fortunately, they survived.


    ¡°Lily did give me precious help and trust during that period of time. She was even seriously injured because of it.¡± I¡¯m very grateful to her.¡±


    The Phoenix King pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Kant¡¯s frank exnation of the situation left her speechless. His heavy tone and sigh made her feel even more sorry for him. She felt even more guilty and guilty because she was not around at the time, allowing the female dragon to take advantage of her.


    Damn it, I was clearly here first!


    ¡± What?¡± She suddenly thought of something and raised her eyebrows.¡± What? Our ancestor wasn¡¯t there at that time?¡±


    Kant nodded solemnly.¡± I wanted to ask her for help, but she was nowhere to be found. At that time, the various countries were about to send their armies to forcefully interfere. The pressure on Goethe¡¯s internal forces had reached its limit, and the exploration of the underground world had reached its most dangerous point. However, I didn¡¯t know where she went. I was even worried that she might have encountered danger¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re not worthy of being king!¡± said Der through gritted teeth. You clearly promised me¡­¡±


    ¡± Promise you what?¡± Kant was puzzled.<div>


    ¡°N-nothing.¡± ¡± I knew she was unreliable. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here!¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t let you fight alone!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kant said sincerely,¡± You¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Humph¡­¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re better than your Gori and Princess Tina, aren¡¯t you?¡± A smile appeared on Del¡¯s face. However, the smile disappeared the next moment.


    Kant looked conflicted. Just as he was about to speak, Del said impatiently,¡± Alright, forget it.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re a bad human,¡± she mumbled as she nced at Kant.


    Kant quickly opened a bag of spicy sticks for her.


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Del snorted again and took a few bites as if she was venting her anger. After a while, she said,¡± I saw your warning letter¡­¡± So that ce is called the Star Pce.¡±


    After defeating the God of the Star Pce and the Ind Master, Kant sent a letter to the Kings.


    For the sake of confidentiality, the letters to the Speaker and the emperor were vague and did not mention the Star Pce. After all, the organization in the sky might have infiltrated the mortal world more deeply than they had imagined.


    However, the letter to the Phoenix King mentioned it directly, and he was not afraid of leaking the secret.


    Because that paragraph was written in Chinese Pinyin, only the parrot knew how to read it.


    Kant was relieved when he heard that Delia knew about the Star Pce. This meant that Parrot was also on Sunset Moon Ind. She had not dared to ask before because Delia was obviously very jealous.<div>


    ¡°So you¡¯re here to help?¡± the Fire Stealer asked cautiously.


    ¡± Are you disappointed that it¡¯s me?¡± Dar nced at him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Kant looked at her and smiled.¡± We can finally fight side by side.¡±


    Looking at this smile, the Empress was slightly shocked.


    Yes, fighting side by side.


    This was also the reason why she came to Valentine and got to know Kant.


    She knew that Kant had be a variable and an uncertain factor on the continent. He would inevitably be attacked by enemies from beyond the heavens. That was why she was willing to put aside the hatred she had for him during the War of Songmoon ande to warn Kant. She knew where the bigger threat came from. That was the true enemy of the entire world.


    Unfortunately, fate was fickle. After she and Kant had established a preliminary trust and friendship, the situation suddenly changed. The expeditionary army left alone and brazenlyunched a second war. Kant rushed to the aid of Lucerne in the middle of the night and wrote a legend of defeating seven armies and defeating the enemy. This sudden change also left a crack in their friendship.


    Many things had happened recently. Kant¡¯s rtionship with the Sunset Moon Dynasty was also undergoing subtle changes. She was far away in the pce these days, but she often heard about him. She heard that his rtionship with the Goethe nobles was getting increasingly tense, and she heard that he had won a great victory in the economic war.


    She would feel worried, but also happy. She could even understand why Kant was so furious for the sake of themoners and insisted on executing the nobles. She would also feel proud of him. She approved of Kant¡¯s actions and understood his feelings. She would even feel happy because Kant¡¯s rtionship with the Tedarell family was bing more and more tense.


    But now, none of that mattered.


    More importantly, it was just as Kant had said. She was on the same side as Kant.


    He was facing the enemy that he should be facing.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    She smiled back.¡± I saw everything you did. The huge aircraft that fell from the sky, the people who sweated for others, the orderly operation of the city¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve heard a lot of exmations, and I¡¯ve also heard of the worried expressions of the parliament and the Royal Military Academy. They were shocked by your alchemy attainments and worried about these huge flying devices, but they were too shallow. What they saw was just the surface of insignificance. The truly amazing feat is not in the magnificent and powerful magical and mechanical products, but in those seemingly insignificant things¡­¡±


    ¡± The long queue at the settlement, the hope and smiles on the faces of the ragged people who built the camp, the people whose souls were affected by the same voice, and¡­¡±


    ¡± This.¡± Der picked up a small piece of stic wrapping paper with her fingers.


    ¡°Alright, stop praising me.¡± Kant scratched his head.


    ¡°Why not?¡± The Phoenix King smiled. This is something worth boasting about. Therefore, ept this unprecedented praise, the recognition of the most powerful monarch in this world.¡±


    Kant was still a little embarrassed. He was too pure and too shy. He was at a loss when faced with the praise of such a beautiful woman.¡± How much do you approve of her?¡±


    ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the Star Pce,¡± she said seriously.¡± If I didn¡¯t know you, I would have killed you at all costs after seeing what happened in Distant Harbor tonight.¡±


    ¡°.. That¡¯s really an incredible recognition.¡± Kant asked again,¡± What about now?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Hearing that, Del¡¯s expression immediately changed. She struck out like lightning and punched Kant in the ribs.¡± Don¡¯t say such things to tease me!¡± This is an order from the Empress!¡±


    ¡± Ahh!¡± Kant covered his stomach.¡± It hurts!¡±


    ¡®And when did I tease you!


    ¡°Serves you right! And I¡¯ve calcted that it won¡¯t hurt very much! Don¡¯t put on an act!¡±


    Anyway, back to the main topic.


    ¡± My ancestor said that she met the Star Pce¡¯s enemies and that she would be in great trouble if she was recognized. Therefore, I can only help you this time. She will guard the pce for me.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right!¡± Del said happily.¡± As revenge, I stole her¡­¡± I¡¯m doing this for the good of her and the country. If there¡¯s such an evil thing to distract her, she won¡¯t be able to deal with the country¡¯s politics urately and wisely!¡±


    Tsk tsk.


    Kant couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when he thought of how the parrot would look without its game console and its life without its luster.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll take advantage of the situation to overthrow your throne?¡± he asked again.


    ¡± I¡¯m not afraid,¡± said Der without any worry.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡±


    As she answered, theughter of a certain ancestor rang in the Queen¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Who cares about your lousy position? You¡¯re always scheming against a group of mentally retarded mixed-hair elves. You¡¯re the son of a group of traitors. What¡¯s the joy of being the Phoenix King? Do you know how I¡¯ve survived these past two years? Do you think I can live happily without being the Phoenix King?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You can¡¯t imagine how happy I am! I sleep with Kant all day! I y with hisputer, look at his phone, eat his snacks, and even scold him, mock him, and ridicule him all day long! You can¡¯t imagine this kind of happiness! Do you know how fun the game is?¡±


    .. He didn¡¯t know anything else, but the game was indeed very fun.


    She recalled the ¡± happy life of a fat otaku ¡± described by her ancestors. She yearned for it. She lived in the pce all year round, wore a mask, responded to the expectations of the people, and became the mostpetent queen. She had long been tired of such a life. At this moment, she was like a bird that had flown out of the forest, longing for new things and a way to live that she had never imagined. Other than fighting the Star Pce alongside Kant, she also had other ns that she could not say.


    After all, this was a rare opportunity.


    But now, he had to get down to business.


    She asked Kant about the situation in the Broken Archipgo, and Kant told her everything from the beginning to the present. Everything was under control.


    ¡± You¡­¡± After hearing this, Del looked satisfied and surprised.¡± I thought it would be a tough battle. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so close to victory¡­¡± Even with the elves ¡®strength, it would be difficult toplete such arge retreat in a day or two.¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± There are specializations in every field. Besides, this is far from the time to rx. The deep-sea monster might still be able to escape. Even if it doesn¡¯t, we have to take the initiative to kill it.¡±


    ¡°It should be like this.¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Del nodded.¡± The urgently mobilized main fleet will arrive tomorrow afternoon. I will personallymand it and coordinate with you tounch the attack.¡±


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡± What fleet?¡± Kant was stunned at first. Then, he looked surprised.¡± What fleet?¡±


    ¡± The Endless Sea Fleet from the Royal Navy,¡± replied Dar.¡± The decision passed by the Silver Moon Council earlier, and the order to stop at Torcasatch Ind¡­¡±


    ¡°-wait!¡± Kant almost jumped up.¡± Who told you to mobilize the fleet?¡±


    ¡°How can we fight without mobilizing the fleet?¡± asked the Queen.


    ¡°But f * cking mobilizing the fleet is a gift!¡±


    ¡°.. The elven navy isn¡¯t that weak. This time, it¡¯s the main fleet.¡±


    ¡°But the enemy is stronger than you think!¡± Kant was furious.¡± I¡¯ve already emphasized this many times. Those sea monsters pose a great threat to warships. A bunch of small fries destroyed the coastal defense fleet of the entire Broken Sea Area. How long can your fleetst? Besides, there might be a big guy!¡±


    Dar frowned. When had she ever been criticized like this? This made her extremely ufortable.


    However, the other party was Kant, so she had to swallow her anger. She said unhappily,¡± The magic devices and mages deployed on the main fleet are specially designed for naval warfare. They are used to attack underwater enemies. We have also strengthened them based on the information you provided.¡±


    ¡± Other than that, I¡¯ve already ordered the fleet to be vignt and move forward carefully. The air force¡¯s mobile sentry and the sea¡¯s mobile sentry will patrol the entire area. If there is any unusual movement, they will react immediately.¡±


    ¡± You may be dissatisfied, but the elven army has its own stand. Protecting the Twilight Moon Dynasty¡¯s territorial waters is the responsibility of the Royal Navy. Sending out the fleet is a vote of the parliament. Even I can¡¯t change the oue.¡±


    ¡°They even wanted to send a special operation team to the Broken Inds to collect sea monster specimens and confirm the enemy¡¯s situation. But I suppressed them¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kant was even more shocked and furious.¡± Are they crazy? You still want to secretly send people to cause trouble at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°.. Kant, you have to understand that this is a normal choice for the country¡¯s interests. I suppressed their proposal because I know the nature of this matter and who the real enemy is. The councilmen¡¯s thoughts are simple. They want to control those sea monsters and benefit from this matter.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s politics,¡± sighed Del.¡± It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°Normal my ass!¡± Kant cursed,¡± Thank goodness you managed to suppress it. We¡¯ve cut off the deep-sea monster¡¯s food supply. If it can¡¯t eat flesh and blood, it won¡¯t be able to fully recover. At this time, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s an operation team or a fleet. If we were to send it into its mouth, it¡¯d be a small matter if we died, but it¡¯d be a big deal if we helped the enemy¡­Anyway, I need you to order the fleet to hold off and wait for further orders. We need more information!¡±


    The Phoenix King looked at Kant. He hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    She chose to believe Kant.


    However, two secondster, she recalled something else and suddenly looked up at Kant.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kant asked.


    The Queen was silent for a moment.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Ah, Carven is so annoying¡­Quickly finish this plot and then write the Earth plot. I want to vent my nationalistic feelings.

 Chapter 622: 622

    Chapter 622: 622


    Chapter 623-The Meat-Eating Man


    ¡°The Empire and the Council¡­¡±


    Dar hesitated.


    Kant¡¯s pupils constricted.


    He instantly understood what the other party meant.


    After hearing Kant¡¯s warning and report, every country knew about the shocking event that had happened in the Broken Inds. They knew that ferocious deep-sea monsters had surfaced and that they were a destructive threat to ships at sea. They even knew that a terrifying deep-sea monster was about to awaken.


    He knew that the other party had the ability to threaten or even block all sea trade routes.


    As for the Silver Moon Council, the elves used it to restrict the interests of the royal family. When they learned of the matter, their first reaction was to gather a fleet and send a vanguard army to bypass Kant and carry out their mission.


    Other than arrogance, there was also doubt and greed in this decision. They did not believe Kant¡¯s words and information, at least notpletely. They were also interested in the so-called deep-sea monster.


    If it can block global maritime trade, then if it can be used by us, doesn¡¯t that mean that the elves can firmly control global maritime trade?<div>


    At the very least, they had to ensure that Kant or other countries and organizations would not be able to control it.


    Therefore, acting alone became an inevitable choice.


    Then, the problem came.


    If that was what the elves thought, what about the Council and the Empire?


    Kant took a deep breath and took out his phone. Get me Ne and Henry Becker!¡±


    The twomanders of the Azure Fleet and the Empire¡¯s Fourth Fleet became themunication link between Kant and the two countries. Themunication bracelet that he carried with him was quickly connected.


    Kant did not wait for the two of them to speak.¡± Send my warning to your boss, the Emperor, and the Chairman immediately,¡± he said sternly. Before all the refugees and soldiers of the Broken Inds have evacuated, do not y any tricks! Tell their fleet to stay further away from the Broken Inds! Now, the monster needed flesh and blood¡­ Forget it!


    Where are you now? I¡¯ll go find you!¡±


    Hearing his furious roar, Dar sighed silently.


    The Phoenix King watched Kant open the Realm Gate and disappear without a trace. He stood there in a daze for a moment before shaking his head.


    About fifteen minutester, the Omniscient Tower and the Court of Kings both received a furious but patient warning from the Skyquaking Dragon. He warned the two rulers that the sleeping behemoth on the Broken Inds was very dangerous and that they could not let it get more flesh and blood. Therefore, they must not send any teams to act privately.


    At the very least, he had to wait until everyone had sessfully retreated.


    In the court of the Omniscient Tower, this warning letter was publicized.


    In return, he was met with a wave of ridicule and ridicule.


    ¡°Who does he think he is? The gods chose? The Son of Descent?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Councilman Oxington pped the table andughed.¡± You¡¯re actually teaching the Arcane Magic Council?¡± We have maintained the peace of this world. Countless years have passed since then, and we have experienced and fought countless disasters, invasions, and crises. Is it his turn to teach us what danger is?¡±


    ¡°He must be trying to hide or dy something.¡±


    Another representative said in a deep voice,¡± Since he¡¯s so afraid of us participating, he must have some unspeakable secret. This Aurora citizen must have discovered something in the Broken Inds¡­¡± Or worse.¡±


    ¡°He wants to control the deep-sea monster?¡±he asked in unison.<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Another councilman agreed.¡± ording to our intelligence, he has captured the ruler of the Broken Inds, Ind Master Pating. The timing of the appearance of those sea monsters was too coincidental. Most likely, Ind Master Pating had no choice but to release them in response to Kant¡¯s attacks and threats. Now that he has been captured by Kant, with his merchant nature and temperament, he will definitely choose to use this secret to seek a way out.¡±


    ¡± If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t fall for Kant¡¯s trick.¡±


    ¡± No wonder the people of Aurora made such a hugemotion,¡± said Councilman Oakington.¡± They even took out a giant flying device that could cause fear in other countries. All of this was just to divert our attention. He used this evacuation as a cover to hide his true purpose. He just wanted to buy time and distract us. He wanted to move the survivors of the Broken Inds away so that he could carry out his real n.¡±<div>


    ¡°Control the power under the deep sea.¡±


    He looked at his colleagues.¡± We can¡¯t let the people of Aurora get what they want. As you all know, the prosperity and development of the civilized world today are based on maritime trade. If the lifeline of the economy is controlled by the people of Aurora, do I have to remind and predict what will happen in the future?¡±


    Then, he looked at the Chairman.


    At this moment, a silent objection slowly sounded, What if this is true? Let¡¯s assume that Kant harbors ill intentions and even acts in a hostile manner. If everything is as Kant says, then the deep-sea monster will be out of our control. Not only will we not obtain anything, but our rtionship with Kant will also be greatly damaged¡­¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Councilman Oxington nced at the person who spoke and sneered.¡± Sir Fermat, do you really want Kant¡¯s candy business that badly?¡± Are you that afraid of offending him?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± The man raised an eyebrow and retorted sarcastically.¡± Councilman Oxington, you¡¯re in such a hurry to make an enemy out of Kant. You¡¯re afraid that Kant will sell his alchemical weapons to the council and ruin your family¡¯s livelihood, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Oakington was furious and stood up.


    The other party also stood up and stretched his neck.


    The first rule of the Omniscient Tower forbade the use of offensive spells and weapons, especially during meetings. This ensured that differences in opinions would not turn into bloody duels. However, the original rule makers were more honest, or rather, they overestimated the lower limits and integrity of the sessors.


    Although offensive spells and weapons were prohibited, fists and kicks were not prohibited.


    Therefore, in order to convince the opposition in the fierce dispute, the councilmen mostly used a good martial arts. For the mages who had many interests, this was considered a fitness regime.


    Councilman Oxington was famous for the Imperial Army¡¯s Catching and Wrestling Technique. It was a wrestling technique that originated from the elves ¡®battlefield martial arts. This was because the elven sword saints had discovered that in a small-scale melee against an enemy who was also heavily armored, the most efficient way to kill the enemy was to knock the enemy to the ground and then use a big axe and hammer to attack the enemy. This was much more efficient than directly shing.


    On the other hand, Councilman Ferma took a different approach and hired a wandering warrior from Aurora who learned the dashing punch and cannon hammer. With this, he ran amok in the parliament and killed countless pandas.<div>


    Battles between representatives had be a traditional art of the Arcane Magic Council, and it was enjoyed by the masses. In fact, the representatives even enjoyed it, so much so that several generations of speakers felt that it was not very honorable. They wanted to change the rules and add a rule that no fighting was allowed. In the end, the opinions of the representatives were surprisingly unanimous, and they even set a record for the highest number of votes in favor of it. They rejected it with the excuse that ¡± thews of our ancestors cannot be changed.¡±


    Seeing that another arena match was about to begin, the Great Chairman¡¯s thunderous voice came. The supreme ruler of the council expressed his views and suggestions.


    ¡± Councilman Oxington¡¯s point of view is very valuable, but Councilman Fermat¡¯s worries are not without reason. We are not making an enemy of anyone, but for the benefit of the council and the entire world. Investigate the truth, eliminate the threat, and ensure that powerful forces will not fall into the hands of evil. This is the guide for our actions.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why we have to investigate the Broken Isles incident independently. We can¡¯t believe Kant¡¯s wordspletely. Of course, this isn¡¯t out of hostility or distrust towards Kant. This is our responsibility to the Council and the world. Now, clerk, draft a reply to Kant.¡±


    ¡± Just say that we thank His Highness Kant for his reminder, and that we will seriously consider his warning. The powerful fleet and brave investigators of the Arcane Council will use their prudent and wise attitude to identify the threat, and their excellentbat ability and professional skills will not only protect the interests of the council, but also protect themselves.¡±


    ¡± The Arcane Magic Council is grateful for everything he has done for world peace, and sincerely hopes to continue working with the great Forbidden Mage to ensure the stability of the mortal world and the safety of the living.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way¡­It doesn¡¯t hurt to be a little humble.¡±


    The Speaker gave the clerk an order. He thought for a moment and said,¡± Send another order. Order the fleet and the vanguard to explore and advance in a more cautious manner. We must keep in touch at all times. We must be vignt. We must be on guard against sudden danger and the enemy from underwater.¡±


    In the imperial pce of the imperial capital, lowughter came from the magnificent pce.


    ¡°He¡¯s anxious.¡±


    Themon lord of the human world was like a god on the top of the clouds, looking at the people in the room yfully.


    His sons and daughters, his ministers, surrounded him respectfully and with smiles on their faces. Everyone tried to hide their ttery to avoid making him look too explicit and lowly. They all tried their best to show off and rack their brains to please him. This was the beauty of power. Sometimes, he indulged himself in it. asionally, he would throw out a little bread crumb, and the hungry dogs would fight over it endlessly and make a scene.


    The person who spoke was his eldest son, Alex. His right hand looked a little stronger.<div>


    He had already finished half of his homework.


    At that moment, the First Prince looked at hispetitors, his younger brothers and sisters, and a sneer appeared on his face.¡± No one would think that Kant has made such a hugemotion, spent so much money, worked so hard, and even saved the lowly peasants and beggars just to satisfy his suddenly noble moral sentiments. He has no other intentions, right? It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s really the case?¡± The Emperor suddenly asked.


    ¡± Father?¡± Alex was shocked, and his face turned pale.¡± Father?¡±


    The ruler of the empire treated his eldest son like air. He looked past him and looked at his children.¡± Do you know why Kant even saved themoners and beggars of the Broken Inds?¡±


    He pointed at his second son to answer, and then one by one, the children¡¯s voices, either confident, timid, trembling, or uncertain, sounded one by one, but no one answered the point.


    Kant wanted to use this opportunity to hide something.


    The people of Aurora were trying to buy people¡¯s hearts.


    He wanted to ept all the wealth and value of the Broken Inds.


    All kinds of guesses were filled with contempt, arrogance, and stupidity.


    The Emperor of the Empire sighed silently.


    None of the answers were what he wanted, and none of them spoke of the possibility that he was really worried about.


    Kant really wanted to save thosemoners.<div>


    Although this answer was inexplicable and absurd, it was indeed the most terrifying and worrying thing.


    It was also what made him¡­His killing intent was boiling.


    ¡°Write back.¡±


    The Emperor pinched the space between his eyebrows and sighed tiredly.


    He was the true ruler of the human world. How could he allow Kant to order him around? It would be a huge joke if he withdrew his army and obeyed Kant¡¯s orders just because of a letter from Kant.


    The Emperor was suspicious, but the King would never trust him easily. The Empire and Kant had been at odds for a long time. He did not believe that Kant would tell him everything. He also wanted to know the secrets of the Broken Inds.


    The two replies ended up in Kant¡¯s hands.


    One of them was full of content, while the other was extremely simple.


    However, the arrogance, contempt, and stupidity in his words were all reflected on Kant¡¯s face.


    The Fire Stealer¡¯s face was ashen.


    He finally realized a huge problem.


    He realized that he had overlooked something.


    He did the right thing and acted ording to good intentions. Heunched thergest air evacuation operation in the history of the other world. He saved the innocent and mobilized the masses. He gained recognition and support and also demonstrated his strength.


    After clearing the fog of the truth of the world and peeking at the true body of the enemy from beyond the heavens who looked down on the mortal world, although the enemy was powerful, it was not invincible. The young Fire Stealer was full of ambition, nning, advancing, designing, and fighting. He not only wanted to destroy the body and soul of this vicious so-called ¡± god ¡°, but he also wanted to fight against the enemy that was about toe in the apocalypse prophecy. He had already made ns and assumptions and put them into practice.


    They would use this opportunity to reveal the cruel intentions and despicable acts of the Star Pce to the kings and leaders of the various countries and organizations. They would gather the power of the entire world to fight against the enemies of the entire world.


    Such a n incorporated the unique temperament of the Fire Stealer. It was not to gather the heroes of the various countries to fight against the Demon King, but to call on all the people to fight together.


    His temperament, thoughts, and ideas were not formed out of thin air. It was the result of the education he had received since he was young. Kant¡¯s generation had been taught to ¡± work for the liberation of all mankind.¡± The voice they heard was ¡± build a humanmunity.¡± The slogan they were most familiar with was ¡± Long live the great unity of the people of the world.¡±


    He was naturally familiar with such ideals and ns and took them for granted. He believed that in the face of crisis and difficulties, all living beings in the world would abandon their racial,nguage, and national prejudices and fight together for amon goal. He had always believed so.


    This was because his country, despite decades of harsh international conditions, still educated its citizens to believe in a certain great cause and belief. It was not the prosperity of a nation, but the prosperity of the entire human civilization. Such influence and infiltration were the power of civilization, and it would make every individual of this civilization unconsciously act ording to the same creed¡­He had always subconsciously believed in this ideal.


    Until today.


    He had issued a warning to the kings of the various countries and made invitations. He was full of hope to defeat the powerful enemies from beyond the heavens with these powerful countries. The other party had also agreed readily. The situation was so good.


    But under the table, undercurrents were surging, and every leader had their own ns.


    He suddenly realized something that he had subconsciously overlooked.


    Reality was never as beautiful as one imagined. The selfishness, stupidity, greed, and arrogance of intelligent creatures were endless. They did not care about logic, or rather, they had their own set of logic.


    Those who eat meat are despicable and cannot n far away.


    Well said.


    In fact, they were not despicable. They just had their own interests.


    They were too smart.


    Kant took a few deep breaths when he heard the reply.¡± Thank you for your hard work,¡± he said calmly.¡± Go back to your work.¡±


    Master Ni and Colonel Henry, who did not even dare to breathe loudly, ran away in fear.


    Kant¡¯s expression changed several times after he closed the door. It went from anger to rage, then from rage to fury. He suppressed his anger, and the mes in his eyes raged as he pressed a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°If you¡¯re angry, shout it out or chop something to vent your anger.¡±


    ¡± When I¡¯m angry with those shameless and greedy elven elders, I¡¯ll use this method to vent my anger,¡± said Der. Do you want me to lend you my sword?¡±


    ¡°.. No need.¡±


    Kant suppressed his anger and regained hisposure.¡± There¡¯s no point in being useless and furious. It¡¯ll only make me feel worse.¡± Delia, we have to stop these idiots from prying on us. Can you please warn those two bastards in the name of the Phoenix King?¡±


    ¡± Kant, it¡¯s useless.¡± Del smiled bitterly.¡± I believe you because¡­¡± In short, don¡¯t expect the ruler to trust you. Just like how they will never believe that you have no selfish motives, they will never believe that you will tell them all the truth and information. They will never do this themselves.¡±


    Kant sneered.


    ¡°Even if I warn them, do you think they will believe me? No, they wouldn¡¯t believe me. They would only suspect that I hade to some sort of agreement with you and colluded with you. They would think that you wanted to join forces with the elves to swallow the big secret of the Broken Inds¡­They will really think so.¡±


    At this point, she stole a nce at Kant.


    Unfortunately, Kant kept his head down and his expression was grave.


    ¡°F * ck, so f * cking stupid!¡±


    Kant cursed. He realized that the situation was in an unsolvable predicament.


    Even if he could monitor the fleets of the two countries, he had plenty of ways to sneak in. He did not know where the other party came from, nor did he know if they would be intercepted by the God of Star Pce. He did not know anything. Even if he discovered the other party, there was nothing he could do.


    Kill him first?


    If the news were to leak out, a war would break out.


    That was simply putting the cart before the horse. The enemy from beyond the heavens wouldugh to death in the sea.


    ¡°.. I have no choice but to do my own thing first!¡±


    ¡± Hurry up and evacuate the civilians,¡± Kant said coldly.¡± Get ready for battle.¡± He had learned a good lesson today. The Empire, the Council¡­Just wait! There will be a time for you to cry!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [P.S. 1: We¡¯re going to start a new round of work-rest activities tomorrow. Do you guys want to bet on something?] (Serious face)

 Chapter 623: 623

    Chapter 623: 623


    Traveler on the Sea


    ¡°Everything is normal¡­We are advancing.¡±


    By the time they received the new order from the council, Ocean Traveler had already been sailing in the dark ocean for three days. Their target was still the Broken Inds, but the mission content had changed.


    It was impossible to determine the direction in the dark water. Even high-intensity directional lighting spells could not pass through the dark sea. They could only rely onpasses and navigators to guide the direction. The navigators were water spellcasters who minored in astrology and the Earth School. They confirmed the coordinates of the submarine by sensing the power of the constetion and sensed the underwater undercurrents and the response of the earth element with elemental affinity to avoid reefs, underwater mountains, and other obstacles.


    This huge ck fish parted the cold seawater and advanced silently.


    ording to the orders of the Omniscient Tower, the Ocean Traveler, which was patrolling and inspecting the vast ocean, should head to the Broken Sea as soon as possible to conduct an in-depth investigation and provide underwater intelligence and eagle eye support to the follow-up fleet. It was said that something bad was happening there.


    However, the navy headquarters still did not tell the crew what they were going to look for in the Broken Sea.


    ¡± An unknown species. Extremely dangerous. It breeds countless races and is extremely aggressive and threatening. You should proceed cautiously and search for the source of the sea beasts in the deep sea.¡±


    The order from the council only had a vague description and exnation.


    However, the crew of Ocean Traveler did not question or retreat. They firmly believed that they couldplete the mission. This groundbreaking underwater warship gave them endless confidence.<div>


    The spindle-shaped submarine was more than 40 meters long. It was one of the pioneers of the Arcane Council¡¯s deep-sea exploration project. It used arge number of cutting-edge technologies in materials science, fluid mechanics, alchemy, and magic, and spent a huge sum of money to build this powerful and huge underwater ship. It and its sister ships had high hopes and were regarded by the council as one of the hopes to challenge the elves ¡®hegemony in the sea.


    As a pioneer ship, it shouldered many missions, such as providing data for the next advanced underwater ship program, training talents, inspecting the marine environment, and searching for treasures from ancient shipwrecks.


    After all, the sea was a mysterious and vast ce that buried countless treasures, secrets, and even ruins. The Council prided themselves on being the guardians and guardians of the mortal world. There were also many secret records about the sea in the Omniscient Tower¡¯s library. Exploring the sea was also the focus of the Council¡¯s goal for the next century.


    This was also the purpose of the Ocean Traveler¡¯s existence.


    There were a total of sixteen passengers, all of whom were mid-level and above. They were all triple-element mixed cultivators. These elite spellcasters of the council were all reserve captains of the future submarine fleet in the eyes of the councilmen. Their safety in the dark deep sea was also the primary problem in the design of this submarine.


    Therefore, the space in the 40-meter-long submarine was first filled with a medium-sized teleportation array and 16 dimension stones. Just this alone was enough to build two heavy infantry legions.


    There was also a battlefield-grade shield generator from the Song of Aizan, which could provide strong protection for up to five minutes at the most dangerous moment, creating time for the passengers to escape through spatial teleportation.


    Compared to these two costs, the cost of the miniaturized magic-core technology and the hydraulic kic energy conversion cyclotron was not worth mentioning. The massive amount of elemental alloy that could equip a cavalry unit with a full set of top-notch enchanted armor was used to form the outer shell of the submarine, and therge number of magic crystals that powered the submarine became the cheapest part. These necessary equipment and materials already upied 65% of the space.


    There were also two small-scale offensive magic devices, eight Tidal Wave Cannon Arrows, food, medicine, and beds. The sixteen elite Spell Casters were forced to squeeze into the remaining narrow space.


    They were responsible for piloting this miraculous underwater ship and exploring the endless deep sea.


    This was the maximum number of passengers that the submarine could support, so every sailor had to take on multiple roles. The engineering officer had druid magic as a secondary skill. He was responsible for dispersing curious fish and sea beasts, separating seaweed and other dense underwater nts. The weapons officer was responsible for the food supply in the kitchen, and the medical officer was responsible formunications¡­ They were all promising naval stars and believed that it would not be long before they wouldmand their own submarines.


    Before that, he had toplete every seemingly difficult task quickly and well.


    ¡± Contact the Azure Fleet again and inform them of our location and situation.¡±


    In themand room, Captain McCulver gave his orders. They were the scouts in the deep sea, the pioneers of the fleet. The solemn order of the Omniscient Tower showed the danger and importance of this mission, because the enemy¡¯s threat came from underwater, and underwater was their battlefield and stage.


    He sat on the Mind Amplification tform in the center of themand room. His spiritual power was amplified by the magic device and spread in all directions.


    The sea was extremely dark, and the powerful illumination spell could not be of much use. In this eternal darkness, spiritual power was the bright eye. It was the navigator¡¯s job to confirm the position and navigate to avoid obstacles. As the captain, he had to manage the overall situation and had a more important task.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    The vice-captain¡¯s voice was heard.¡± My spiritual world is reacting with an unsettling throbbing. This uneasiness cannot be calmed down. It may even be an obsession that affects my working state. So, I must ask you. Where did the enemy or threate from this time? What form is it exactly?¡±


    A ship was a sealed unit in the sea, even like a cage. ording to this theory, a submarine was the most terrifying cage in the world. It was isted from the world and had many variables.<div>


    Although there were Air Elemental Crystals to purify the air and natural spells to supply oxygen, the air in the submarine was still dirty over time. The food was monotonous, the work was boring, and the environment was oppressive. Even with the tenacious souls of all the spellcasters, they still could not hold on for too long. In this closed environment, any sign of something bad would quickly turn into a huge disaster.


    The captain thought for a moment and retracted his spiritual power.


    He and his crew were not simply superior and subordinate. The strict hierarchy of the navy was notpletely applicable here because every soldier of his was a talented spellcaster with wisdom, strength, and future. Goodmunication was necessary.


    ¡± We¡¯ve all read the briefing and instructions. A few days ago, the conflict between Kant of Aurora and the Broken Inds intensified. Yesterday, a huge change urred in the Broken Inds. The council did not disclose the details, but throughmunication with the Azure Fleet, I managed to sort out part of the situation.¡±<div>


    In fact, they had already set off for the Broken Sea three days ago. At that time, various events had already shown that Kant from Aurora would definitelyunch a military operation against the Broken Inds. The Great Ocean Traveler was sent to the Broken Inds to secretly observe the battle and await further orders.


    Of course, they also had a secret mission.


    That was to confirm and evaluate whether the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s top-secret weapon, the magic-powered attack submarine that could change the future of naval warfare, could pose an absolute threat to Kant¡¯s new warship.


    Of course, the above orders had been changed, and they had a new mission.


    The captain¡¯s voice echoed in the submarine, and everyone listened attentively.


    ¡± A certain sea monster that shouldn¡¯t appear in a normal ecosystem has appeared in the Broken Inds. A huge number of strange and ferocious predators with a desire for flesh and blood that exceeds that of normal predators.¡±


    He said,¡± Their numbers are extremelyrge, and their phenomenon is extremely strange. The council suspects that there are huge secrets, origins, and schemes behind them. Intelligence shows that most of theme from the deep sea. Then, discover the origin of the sea monsters and try to find the origin and truth. This is our mission.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right.¡± The vice-captain was deep in thought.¡± That means Kant is currently on the Broken Isles?¡±


    Captain McCulver nodded.¡± Yes, ording to the Azure Fleet, the Aurora people have created an amazingmotion again. Steel birds that can carry up to a thousand people at a time can fly from the Broken Inds to the West Coast in an hour. One after another, there¡¯s an endless supply. It¡¯s unimaginable¡­¡±


    The passengers were stunned. Even with their intelligence and brains, they could not imagine what the aircraft looked like. However, a sour feeling grew in their hearts.


    After all, seven days ago, they had been resting in the naval base of the Council. That was why they had heard about Kant¡¯s incident and the conflict and discord between the renowned Dragon of Skyquaking and the Council.


    Therefore, the proud navy of the council had no good impression of this Aurora citizen who dared to humiliate the envoy of the council. They even saw him as a potential enemy. At the same time, they felt indignant and a sense of crisis.


    Because they had also heard about the matter of the Afu.<div>


    The steel warship that was more than a hundred meters long was capable of ughtering a group of dragons with astonishing power. Even though rumors and intelligence had belittled this alchemy warship, the proud Spell Casters still felt defeated. Now, there was another ¡± huge aircraft ¡± flying in the sky, which was also something that the Council did not have.


    The people of Aurora were up to something new again.


    ¡°He¡¯s transporting soldiers to the Broken Inds?¡±the vice-captain asked in a strange tone.


    ¡± No,¡± Captain McCulver shook his head.¡± We¡¯re bringing back the survivors from the Broken Inds.¡±


    He took a deep breath and said slowly,¡± Not only nobles, soldiers, schrs, and merchants, but also workers, farmers, servants, and even beggars. He helped everyone.¡±


    This news was even more difficult to digest than the previous one. The crew members looked at each other in astonishment.


    Only fools would believe in heroic stories and epic legends of so-called justice. The spellcasters were rational and calm, seeing through the truth of history through words that fooled the wisdom of the people. They all knew that since ancient times, the world stage was just a game of power. The so-called benevolent king had never been a benevolent king of themon people. The rich and powerful exploited themon people, just like wolves eating sheep.


    When they heard that Kant had mobilized an unprecedented magic aircraft to save even a beggar, their first reaction was that Kant must be up to something else.


    ¡± Why?¡± the engineer sneered.¡± Are you short of ves, my lord from the east?¡±


    The weapons officer shook his head.¡± I¡¯ve never heard of Kant owning ves. I guess he¡¯s showing off his power. He¡¯s proving that his flying machines are efficient, powerful, and cheap. He can even bring back beggars and lowlifes without caring about the cost of transportation.¡±


    ¡°Or are you trying to win the favor of some idealists? This is a good reputation.¡± The navigator said casually,¡± It¡¯s enough to be passed down in history books and sung by bards.¡±


    ¡± No, perhaps it¡¯s an even more despicable scheme.¡±


    Captain McCulver interrupted his colleagues ¡®spections.<div>


    He pondered for a moment and said slowly,¡± We are at the bottom of the sea. We can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening on the surface. Since we didn¡¯t see it with our own eyes, Kant¡¯s motives and schemes are not something we can evaluate. However, we can still find some clues from the orders of the Congress and the Navy Department.¡±


    The captain recalled the official order that was projected through the one-time use resonance core crystal.


    ¡± The council has changed their order and ordered us to investigate the source of the sea monsters. The Azure Fleet has already mobilized inrge numbers. They also need our advance investigation and positioning. The situation in the Broken Inds was originally Kant¡¯s battlefield. Why would the council conduct arge-scale secret intervention?¡±


    He looked at the crew and asked,¡± And it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s acting alone. He has to hide it from Kant.¡±


    ¡± Kant is hiding some sort of secret from the Broken Inds,¡± the vice-captain said immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡± Also, considering the type of attack that the Broken Isles encountered, as well as our new mission, it¡¯s almost certain that the secret Kant is hiding is rted to this sea monster attack. If that¡¯s the case, there are two possibilities.¡± Captain McCaffoff agreed.


    ¡± Firstly, this sea monster attack was triggered by Kant. He used this opportunity topletely destroy the Broken Isles and forcibly move the trade hub of the western sea back to the Far Harbor. He also plundered the wealth and talents that the Broken Sea had umted over hundreds of years. Not only did he not bear any infamy, he even received moral and praise¡­¡±


    The crew members shuddered when they heard that. They were immediately filled with righteous indignation. If that was really the case, Kant¡¯s actions were no different from a demon king¡¯s. It was a detestable and evil act.


    ¡± The second possibility is that this attack was caused by the Broken Isles. The endless sea monsters pose a great threat to the ships on the sea. Of course, they are also a powerful force. Currently, the ships on the surface have no ability to resist attacks from the deep sea. You know this better than anyone else. I think Kant wants to take this power for himself.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him get away with this!¡± the crew members said in unison.


    ¡± That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let him seed. Although the council didn¡¯t give any specific instructions, their attitude has already exined everything. Sending us to the most dangerous sea area means that the council would rather risk the loss of the Ocean Traveler to find out the source of the deep-sea attack¡­¡±


    ¡± Such decisiveness and determination already shows that Kant isn¡¯t innocent.¡±<div>


    The captain stood up from the mental tform and spoke with a strong voice,¡± Kant intimidated the world with Forbidden Spells. Steel warships dominated the seas. Now, there¡¯s a huge flying device that looks like a divine bird. The sky has also been tainted by him. Everyone, beneath the sea is the Council¡¯sst pride. We can¡¯t lose ourst advantage. This is the reason for our battle. No matter what secrets Kant is hiding, we can¡¯t let him seed.¡±


    A cold glint shed across his eyes.¡± If Kant was the one who released the monster of the deep sea, then we must find evidence and expose his evil nature to the world. If he intends to get his hands on this dangerous power, we must strike first. Find the target, summon the Azure Fleet, and crush his greedy scheme. This is our mission!¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Captain McCulver looked at the vice-captain with a sharp gaze.¡± Now, do you still have any doubts?¡±


    ¡°Sweep clean, Your Excellency!¡± ¡± For the safety of the world and the well-being of all living beings, as well as the unshakeable rights bestowed upon the Arcane Magic Council by the gods!¡±


    ¡± Then, Ocean Traveler, continue forward!¡±


    This was their mission, a responsibility that they could not shirk.


    This was because the Ocean Traveler was the onlybat unit in this area that could go deep into the sea.


    The mortal world was mysterious and boundless. There were so many secrets hidden in the world, and Spell Casters were at the forefront of exploration. The sky had long been conquered by mages. Even the stratosphere was touched by sky mages with powerful magic power. The earth was also explored by explorers. The huge caves that no one had stepped into were also entered by earth vein sorcerers. Only the deep sea was still an absolute forbidden area for living beings.


    It was dark, cold, boundless, and the immense water pressure. Even the strongest of the generation could not venture deep into the boundless Dark Domain. It was only when the Council¡¯s wisdom created this unprecedented underwater submarine that the proud steps of the mages stepped into this deste forbidden zone. Only they could enter.


    Only they could take on this responsibility.


    Forty minutester.


    ¡°We have arrived at the Broken Sea Domain.¡±


    The navigator turned the astrbe in front of him, and the power of the stars passed through the endless sea and projected onto it. Astrology was the most effective, rigorous, and stable way of positioning. Because of the vastness of the universe and the greatness of the stars, the power that crossed the infinite astronomical distance to reach the mortal world could not be blocked or concealed by anything.


    ¡± Turn off the cyclotron and report the coordinates to the Azure Fleet.¡±


    ¡± Activate all detection systems,¡± the captain ordered.¡± Investigate the surrounding environment, detect life, confirm depth, draw a topographic map, and confirm the route.¡±


    All sixteen crew members started to move. Each of them had their own duties and reported back one after another.


    ¡± There¡¯s a continuous tremoring from the water surface.¡±


    ¡± Kant¡¯s alchemical weapon should be suppressing the sea monster¡­Check again.¡±


    ¡± Activating life detection system. Refilling magical crystals, increasing power, expanding detection boundary¡­Oh gods, I think I¡¯ve discovered the sea monsters described in the intelligence. Their numbers are extremelyrge.¡±


    A few crew members who were doing reconnaissance work in themand room looked over.


    The chairs and other unnecessary equipment in themand room had all been folded and retrieved. The huge life signal interaction device was fully activated. This advanced reconnaissance device gathered the six most effective and advanced detection mechanisms in the world: life sensing, heat reading, soul fluctuation, spectrum observation, electric current outlining, and sound wave capture. Even the Brotherhood¡¯s assassin master would have to suffer in front of this device.


    Powerful functions meant huge size and energy consumption. The reason why it appeared on this ship was enough to show that the designers thought it was meaningful.


    At the edge of a transparent circr crystal te, dense red dots were shing continuously, forming a continuous and huge light spot. A seventeen-meter-long Mel-toothed Whale was only a tiny red dot the size of a needle tip when projected on the crystal te with a diameter of three meters.


    The captain walked forward and released his mana. He raised his hand and the crystal emitted countless light spots. They floated into the air and formed a 3D diagram. The dense red spots formed a terrifying tornado that rolled from an unknown ce below until it reached the surface of the water.


    This meant that a terrifying flood of monsters was constantly attacking the surface of the water.


    The sheer number of them was impossible to estimate. No matter how detailed the information was, it was not as shocking as seeing it with their own eyes. It was not until now that the crew of the Great Ocean Traveler knew that the information was true.


    It was indeed a huge number.


    The captain took a deep breath.¡± Send a message to the Azure Fleet. We have discovered the enemy¡¯s tracks. Please ask them to be on guard, advance cautiously, and slow down until we find something.¡±


    ¡°.. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Captain, do you want to see it with your own eyes?¡± the vice-captain asked softly as he looked at the huge astrbe.


    The Ocean Traveler had an observation window. In order to install a window on the submarine, the R & D department and the military department had paid a huge price, but this was also a necessary design. One of the missions of the Ocean Traveler was to search for underwater relics and shipwrecks. These high-value targets needed to be confirmed by visual inspection. Using perception spells and spiritual power skills as eyes was not a real eye after all.


    The observation window was in front of themand room. When using it, one needed to unlock the elemental lock and open the partition. The cost of the porthole ss was high, so it could be integrated with the submarine¡¯s outer shell and withstand the deep sea water pressure.


    After the partition was opened, the long-range illuminationmps would be turned on. Two energy-consuming refraction crystals would project a strong and dazzling light to the front, giving the observers a chance to see it with their own eyes. Because the service life of the observation window and the illuminationmp was extremely short, the use time was extremely precious.


    The captain thought for a moment and shook his head.


    ¡± Captain, the Azure Fleet has replied that they will proceed cautiously. Themander asked us to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Captain McCulver looked at the shing life signal on the crystal disk and looked at the bottom of the tornado.¡± That¡¯s where they came from. Navigators, set the route and prepare to sink. We have to approach carefully, trace the source, and activate all shielding mechanisms¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    In the endless darkness, there was an uneasy current surging in the distance. The creatures in the nearby sea area had long fled or had been eaten up. Only endless sea monsters rushed to the surface of the water like tornadoes, stirring up terrifying whirlpools and undercurrents. In the distance, the silent ck fish gradually approached and sank.


    It was a deep valley in the sea. It was bottomless and terrifying.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t notice us, did they?¡±


    ¡± No, Captain. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    The first update, 6,000 words.


    [P.S. 2: I¡¯m super sleepy today. I don¡¯t seem to have slept enough. I wanted to finish it earlier, but I dyed it until now. I wanted to finish it and post it at the same time, but it¡¯s not good to let everyone wait until two or three o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll post this part first. Those who are sleepy can watch the second chapter tomorrow.]

 Chapter 624: 624

    Chapter 624: 624


    Fireflies


    The night was dark, but there were signs of lighting from the distant horizon. It was the darkest time before dawn. At three in the morning, the experts from the council arrived at the Far Harbor.


    Even though they did not take Kant¡¯s suggestion and warning seriously and were certain that the people of Aurora were up to something, the council still sent a powerful team of experts to Distant Harbor overnight in response to the invitation from the Dragon of Aurora.


    This was because the living specimens that Kant brought back could provide valuable information. They would be crucial to guiding the Azure Fleet and Ocean Traveler¡¯s operations.


    Therefore, the Omniscient Tower directly ordered the use of a strategic teleportation circle to send a team of capable experts to the hidden fortress at the Goethe border. These elite schrs then set off on flying mounts and arrived at the distant port as quickly as possible to participate in the dissection and inspection of the sea monster¡¯s living samples.


    In the sky above Far Harbor, they witnessed the magnificent scene of several transport nes whistling down. The giant birds were like the Kun Peng in the legends of the Aurora. They were so huge that their flying mounts were as small as mosquitoes. In the airspace of Far Harbor, they encountered the first air control in the foreign world.


    Under the escort or surveince of the two dragons, theynded in the designated area. Then, under the escort of several off-road vehicles, they arrived at the temporary biological research institute that had been established.


    ¡± Master O¡¯Malley, please ask the safety officers of the life department to guide and strengthen the protection work of the research institute.¡±


    Hong San personally weed the schrs from the council.¡± Masters in charge of research, please follow me. The masters from the Empire and the Elves have arrived.¡±


    The schrs of the council showed disapproving expressions. They looked down on their peers. They had always looked down on the so-called schrs of the Empire and the elves, and they were even more eager to suppress the pointy-eared country bumpkins of the Empire.<div>


    The temporary research institute was rather standard. The security measures and protective magic circles were not bad. The schrsmented on it and after passing the security check, they followed the mayor of the distant port into the temporary facility. At this moment, Hong San turned around and spoke in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Master O¡¯Malley.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hong.¡±


    ¡± I hope that you can discover valuable information from the samples brought back by His Highness Kant with your professionalism and high efficiency,¡± the mayor of Faraway Harbor said seriously.¡± This is very important.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Master O¡¯Malley chuckled and said,¡± Are the Skyquaking Dragons looking forward to my research results?¡±


    There was a hint of mockery in his words. After all, news of Kant¡¯s conflict with the Council had already spread. During the Qilin Horn disaster, he had insulted the envoy of the Council for the first time. The second time, he had even killed an envoy. It was a great humiliation for a powerful country.


    But at that time, the Battle of Distant Harbor had just been settled. The Knight Astolford had appeared out of nowhere, suppressed the sea, killed the festered dragons, captured the three navies, and shocked the Arcane Council, deterring the other party from taking revenge. However, the grudge was not resolved because of this, but buried in the Council¡¯s heart.


    It was reasonable for Master O¡¯Malley to mock him.


    Humph, Forbidden Mage, Realm Legend, Master Alchemist, so there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know.


    This smugness had just surfaced when Hong San coldly denied it.


    ¡± It¡¯s not that His Highness is looking forward to Master¡¯s research results, but that the arrogant councilmen of your council only believe in the judgment of their own people. Master, His Highness Kant is extremely furious about this.¡±


    ¡°Because there are enough signs that your side has sent a fleet and vanguard without permission, intending to investigate and take action against the deep-sea behemoths hidden beneath the Broken Inds. The only result of this reckless behavior was to provide food for the hungry giant beast, speeding up its awakening and destroying the current stable situation. Loyal soldiers will lose their lives because of this, and unpredictable dangers will ur. I hope your discovery will allow your arrogant and suspicious councilmen to make the right decision. Therefore, I hope everyone can hurry up.¡±


    The schrs ¡®expressions were extremely subtle, from disdain to dissatisfaction.


    ¡± The councilmen of the council are all wise men with great wisdom. They are old and experienced. They have experienced many great tests and participated in many great deeds.¡±


    ¡°Whether they are arrogant or not is not something a young man like you can judge at will.¡±


    ¡± Besides,¡± Master O¡¯Malley said calmly,¡± I did not sense His Highness Kant¡¯s anger. Instead, I sensed his anxiety. Even if it¡¯s as you said, the reckless behavior of our people has elerated the release of the monster, what¡¯s there to worry about? Everyone knew that His Highness Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell was invincible. No matter what kind of monster it is, it can¡¯t withstand a Forbidden Spell.¡±


    ¡± With His Highness Kant¡¯s personality, he should be watching us mortals act arrogantly. After all, even if there are casualties, they are the Council¡¯s casualties. He should be happy, right?¡±


    Hong San stopped in his tracks, his gaze solemn.


    ¡± If things really develop as we fear, you will have the chance to witness His Highness Kant¡¯s wrath.¡± He said,¡± Also, there¡¯s something that needs to be said in advance.¡±<div>


    ¡± I¡¯m not urging you to be anxious, but I¡¯m warning you. We¡¯ve already issued several warnings to the Council. These have been recorded and will be shown to the reporters, nobles, and kings of various countries. If the foolish actions of your people lead to a disaster, His Highness Kant can indeed use a forbidden spell to solve the problem. However, before that, the Council will be responsible for the casualties and losses caused by the revival of the sea monsters.¡±


    ¡°We will hold them ountable,¡± Hong San said coldly.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    It was not Hong San¡¯s style to threaten the Council and get into a conflict with them before the incident happened. However, since His Highness Kant was already so furious, it was true that he had to express his gratitude to the Council and the dynasty.<div>


    Moreover, thetest conversation that had taken ce an hour ago had made Hong San realize that his Lord had changed in some way. When he mentioned the Council and the Empire, his expression and tone were different from before.


    It was as if they were talking about something that could not be avoided¡­ Obstacles.


    Hong San¡¯s words had infuriated the schrs of the council. However, they were in Far Harbor, Kant¡¯s territory. The huge flying device they had seen earlier had shocked them. Furthermore, they had received orders from the council. That was why they did not leave in a huff. However, they still expressed their hatred.


    ¡°I will convey your words and attitude to the council.¡±


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Hong San did not want to waste any more time. He led the unhappy schrs to the central research room. Two fully-armed Valentan guards opened the door, and the lights inside were bright. The mages guarded the wall, and the schrs from the Empire, the elves, and Goethe surrounded the dissection table and the examination box with solemn expressions.


    Master O¡¯Malley saw the sample in the center.


    The long and twisted ck tentacle seemed to have its own consciousness. It whipped and twisted, and the mouthpart at the edge of the tentacle let out a hissing scream.


    His heart trembled.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    At the same time, in the deep sea of the shattered sea.


    The Great Ocean Traveler had been sinking along the trench where the sea monsters had emerged for a long time. The rift in the sea was extremely long. After passing through the rift, there was an extremely vast water area below.


    Sailing in the sea was actually extremely boring because there was nothing in the sea. The deeper the area, the lower the density of creatures. There was only cold seawater and darkness.<div>


    The submarine could only open the portholes in shallow waters, and they could see the beautiful and dreamy wonders of the sea. However, in deeper areas, they could only sail quietly and dully, using spells, magic devices, and spiritual power to sense the surrounding terrain. Just like now, it was boring and filled with fear.


    Because not too far ahead, endless sea monsters were charging into the water like tornadoes.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡±


    ¡± How many of them are there?¡± A crew member looked at the red light sheet of the life detection system. Since the dive, the number and scale had hardly changed. Who provided for them?¡±


    This huge number made them feel uneasy, not because of the number, but because of the source. They clearly came from the deep sea, but the poor ecosystem and low biological density of the deep sea could not support such arge number of predators. Extreme rebellion meant terrible danger.


    ¡°We will know the answer.¡±


    ¡± Be careful,¡± the captain said.¡± Continue diving. Pay attention to the surrounding environment and increase the sensing range¡­¡±


    He sat on the Mind tform, increasing his spiritual power and paying attention to his surroundings. Captain McCulver hid his uneasiness. He wanted to be the pir of support for the sailors. This was his mission.


    Finding the origin of these sea monsters was also his mission.


    The Council¡¯s hint was obvious enough. They wanted an answer, and they could even give up the Ocean Traveler for it. This meant that the captain had to strike a bnce between the safety of the crew and thepletion of the mission. They had to go to dangerous ces to obtain enough information. Then, when danger came, they would rely on the top defense system of the Ocean Traveler to create an opportunity for the crew to teleport.


    The atmosphere in the submarine was frighteningly oppressive. Even the Spell Casters, who had been through hundreds of battles and had excellent mental fortitude, felt unprecedented tension and pressure. They were in the boundless dark deep sea, and not far from them were swarming beasts. Once they were discovered, they would be hunted down by countless monsters. Even though the Ocean Traveler¡¯s protection measures were the best, they still felt extremely uneasy.


    ¡°The life density of the enemy beasts has increased¡­Ah, there¡¯s no difference.¡±


    The red dark clouds on the detector connected into one, from bottom to top, densely packed, with almost no gaps.<div>


    In the silent submarine, there was only a simple report and exnation.


    ¡± The beasts are calm. We haven¡¯t been discovered yet.¡±


    ¡± The surrounding environment is empty. No physical boundary found.¡±


    ¡°The instrument is working well.¡±


    ¡°Continue diving.¡±


    ¡± The depth has broken through 1,600 meters.¡±


    ¡± The stability of the runes on the submarine¡¯s outer armor is good.¡±


    ¡± Air elemental cirction normal.¡±


    Time passed by.


    Suddenly, the navigator shouted,¡± We¡¯ve found the rocky boundary¡­¡± No, it¡¯s not a rock!¡±


    His tone suddenly became extremely agitated.


    ¡°A regr and t shape! No, this looks like a building!¡±


    The crew members ¡®spirits were lifted. The captain immediately connected to the Mind tform and spread his spiritual power. His spiritual perception spread through the cold seawater to the outside world and soon touched a solid object. It was a solid object that was rough and covered in mussels, but he could still touch its shape. Its surface was t, and there was a slope upward. The entire shape was something that could not be formed naturally in the ocean environment.<div>


    It was a minaret.


    ¡°1,600 meters underwater!¡± The navigator shouted excitedly,¡± Traces of civilization! That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not a building that fell into the sea. It¡¯s aplete pce!¡± He was so excited that he was about to cry. His spiritual power spread out without restraint. Gods! This is the arched door, this is the city wall, this is¡­¡±


    The captain was also shocked and excited to sense this extremely important discovery. If such ruins were discovered during an ordinary mission, the council would definitely be ecstatic. He thought of some bits and pieces of information he had seen in the archives about the exploration and clues of the marine civilization. This building originated from the sunkennd, or¡­


    ¡°Captain!¡± The weapons officer shouted,¡± The enemy beasts seem to be approaching!¡±


    The captain suddenly came to a realization. Reality was cold to his brain. He thought of his current situation and mission. Not only were there mysterious ruins here, but there were also terrifying monsters.


    At the thought of this, he suddenly shuddered. Was this ruin, the civilization that had perished, because thend had sunk, or¡­


    At this moment, the navigator suddenly screamed,¡± AHHHH!¡±


    The spellcaster¡¯s body arched like a fish that hade ashore. His eyes turned red from the blood, and traces of blood seeped out of his eyes. Then, he screamed crazily.


    At the same time, the submarine suddenly shook.


    ¡± Captain!¡± The weapons officer immediately raised his staff and pointed it at the navigator.¡± Captain!¡±


    Ocean Traveler shook violently.


    ¡°The herd is approaching-they¡¯re not spreading out! It¡¯s still in its original form!¡±


    ¡°We seem to be entangled by something!¡±


    ¡± Captain, do you wish to initiate evacuation procedures?¡±


    In this sudden and strange attack, the crew remained as calm as possible. They asked questions and were ready to take action at any time.


    ¡°Dimension Stone, warm up! Prepare to activate evacuation teleportation!¡±


    ¡± Prepare to activate Haizan¡¯s protective shield!¡±


    ¡°Send him away first! Then, follow the evacuation order!¡±


    ¡°Open the partition and light up the powerful lights!¡± The captain looked at the vice-captain.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The other party was stunned.


    ¡°Open it!¡± The captain said firmly,¡± We should at least know what it is!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, the vice-captain unlocked the elemental lock and pulled a lever. The hull shook again, and the partition at the head of the submarine slowly moved up, revealing a transparent crystal te that had been carefully cast, enchanted, and reinforced. The tough runes ensured that it was sturdy under the water pressure of the deep sea, and the energy stored in the deflecting crystal was released.


    A strong beam of light shot out, illuminating the sea that had been in endless darkness for thousands of years.


    They saw snow.


    Countless snowkes were dancing in the sea, just like the snow in winter. Under the bright light, they shone with dazzling white light. It was the sea snow, a wonderful scene that only existed in the sea.


    They saw the pce in the sea.


    Under the corrosion of the seawater, the original luster and glory of the city that sank in the deep sea showed its once glorious and magnificent outline under the shining strong lights. The towering spires and the surrounding city walls, a small part of it was revealed under the light, and most of it was hidden in the dark.


    Finally, they saw an eye.


    The area illuminated by the searchlight was an eye. It was shining from afar, facing the strong light and watching quietly. It was the only thing that the searchlight could clearly illuminate. Everything else was hidden in the darkness, behind the pce, the mountains under the city, and the dark, dead, and cold sea.


    In this secret, lightless, and deathly darkness, a huge shadow swayed faintly.


    They only saw one eye.


    Under the surface of the ancient dark water, a strong light lit up, briefly illuminating the world that waspletely buried by history, conspiracy, and evil. In the falling sea snow, in therger, endless, and silent dark waters, an eye and a submarine quietly looked at each other.


    It was like a person looking at a firefly.


    Violent screams and roars sounded from the submarine.


    The captain wailed as he fell to the ground. He rolled around and covered his head. He felt everything in him boil, his soul being torn apart in blood, and a terrifying power cruelly invading him. All his secrets, life, experiences, and memories were like looted property, ced in front of unimaginable power. His mission, his origin, his mission, and¡­


    The Azure Fleet¡¯s location.


    ¡°No-¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    The second update¡­Sleep, sleep.

 Chapter 625: 625

    Chapter 625: 625


    Mudblood


    Turashaye.


    One of the six elemental temples that defended the Omniscient Tower, the Water Elemental Temple¨Cthe Navy Building.


    This building also showcased the glory and wealth of the Arcane Magic Council. It was 196 meters tall and had 31 floors. It was the headquarters of the council¡¯s navy. The building was restrained and calm. Looking up from the bottom, it exuded a awe-inspiring majesty. Like the sea, the power of destruction was nurtured in the calm.


    Building such a huge building was costly, but it was not impossible.


    In fact, structures simr to reinforced concrete had long been discovered. The earliest ones originated from the elves. The pointy-eared elves discovered that the soil structure that was intertwined with the roots of nts was extremely strong, so they controlled the nts to take root in the soil and stone buildings to strengthen the lock. With the help of magic strengthening, it was actually very practical.


    They used this technique to build towers and temples. The magnificent buildings that were like miracles made the barbarians in all directions revere them, especially the White Tower, which was one of the symbols of the elven civilization.


    Later, the Council and the Empire also discovered a simr secret. Their druid skills were far inferior to the elves, so they settled for the next best thing and chose to use more cumbersomebor. The bearingponents were made of iron and steel, and they were also strengthened by spells. The effect was not inferior to the elves.


    However, this was not the progress of the era or the breakthrough of civilization. It was a sh of individual inspiration that immediately became a monopoly like divine power and monarchical power. Due to theck of smelting technology and architectural knowledge, such discoveries and pioneering work did not bring about a new era in the history of architecture. Instead, they were firmly controlled by the interest ss.


    Monarchs and nobles built taller castles and more majestic pces to make the ignorant people more docile and respectful. They also built tall city walls and steep and solid fortresses. There were very few parts of this technology that truly benefited the people. Only when they had nothing better to do would they let themoners live in high-rise buildings. They could just get some wood, grass, and mud to build a house. There was no need for so much.<div>


    In the end, this technology even became a mystery. Perhaps this was rted to the technological direction and civilization of the other world. The architects who mastered this technology were also aplished in the field of earthw. No one would study sticity theory or do mechanical calctions. The spellcasters ¡®research focus was on the development of runes and enchantment to maintain the stability of buildings, or the casting method of elementalposite materials. Their goal was very clear, which was to promote magical engineering. Magicization and magicization.


    As long as there were more mysterious elements in these skyscrapers and majestic pces, the Spell Casters who had mastered the core construction skills would obtain more benefits. This was called technical content, and this was called technical monopoly.


    The Temple of the Six Sisters and the Omniscient Tower of Turashya were the wonders of the earth that rose from the ground under this guiding ideology. The Arcane Magic Council dered the ancient history and the depth of the foundation in this way to defend the value of knowledge and the noble status of spellcasters.


    In the central core of the sixteenth floor of the Admiralty building, this was the ¡± perfect node ¡± in the sense of phase theory. The structure was stable, the protection was tight, and the elemental concentration was extremely stable. There were a total of 144 teleportation circles distributed here, of which 64 were already in operation.


    These were the most valuable and important assets of the Admiralty, not only because of their high cost and consumption, but also because of their importance. They were the doors to survival, ensuring that the most precious talents of the Arcane Council could survive in the most dangerous times.


    The phase technician, Toram, was on duty tonight. It was a leisurely job. His daily task was to check the stability of the arcane energy nodes and the bnce of space power. At least in the five years he had been on duty, he had not encountered a single teleportation incident.


    After all, this was the Admiralty. So far, no naval force had been able to force the council fleet to activate the escape procedure. Even if there was, the proud navy would definitely not be willing to flee.


    But sometimes they would surrender.


    At the thought of this, Toramughed out loud. He took out a canary candy ball, unwrapped it, and put it in his mouth. More than ten days had passed, and everyone had heard about the embarrassing incident of the Cann Fleet. They had surrendered to Kant from Aurora at the Far Harbor. Although the Navy Department had issued a ban, everyone knew about it.


    ¡°Toram!¡±


    The sound transmitter on the wall rang loudly. The sound wave resonated through the metal pipe. It was his superior¡¯s voice.¡± The Omniscient Tower has ordered us to check the No. 016 teleportation array again.¡±


    Toram was startled, then shrugged.¡± Okay, okay.¡±


    Which ship does the No. 016 teleportation array correspond to? He put the candy paper away and then passed through the Dimensional Traverse Seats. There were dreamy dimension stones floating on the teleportation arrays that looked like small altars, and they vibrated with elemental tides. The scenery was like a dream.


    However, he was tired of seeing such a dreamy scene for thousands of years. He walked to the No. 016 teleportation array and checked the arcane circuit again. Tonight, it was the third time he checked this phase constetion. The Omniscient Tower seemed to be paying close attention to this teleportation array, or rather, the ship it represented.


    ¡± Everything is normal. The dimension stone is stable, the elements are bnced, and the arcane energy circuit is smooth¡­¡± Toram used her spiritual power to guide him and checked all the way.¡± There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡± Thank you for your hard work. I will repay the Omniscient Tower.¡±


    Toram raised his hand and waved it as if he understood. He didn¡¯t reply. He turned around and paced around, reaching for another candy. He muttered to himself,¡± Check, check, check, check my ass. I keep feeling that the lords of the Omniscient Tower are all hoping that something will happen to this teleportation array. Damn it¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, a strange explosion rose from behind him, and a blue arc of light suddenly exploded!


    Toram turned around in disbelief. The Throne of the Realm shone brightly, and the floating dimension stones buzzed as they revolved. The sixteen dimension stones spun likes, and a ck light surged out from the core area. It expanded continuously and expanded into an iparably dark sphere. Then, a dimension stone left its orbit and rushed into the ck sphere. The sound of ss shattering followed by an explosion, and a figure fell from the illusion!<div>


    Toram¡¯s jaw dropped.


    He had never seen a sessful teleportation in his five years of service, but the illusion demonstration and employee handbook had described the scene countless times.¡± Phase transition detected!¡± he shouted.


    The spellcaster raised his staff and pointed in the air. The rm on themand post was instantly activated.


    Dazzling and urgent warnings were sent to the office of the Navy Department, the secretary¡¯s office, the theater of operations, the Disaster Investigation Group, and many other departments. All the main doors were shut in a sh, leaving only three emergency doors that could only be entered but not exited. Intense footsteps were heard from the upper and lower floors. The gendarmerie, thew enforcers, and the war agencies were rushing over!<div>


    After doing all this, Toram pointed her staff at the Dimensional Portal.


    Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. This was the first time a person had rolled down from the teleportation array not far away. Toram pointed her staff, and the runes around the teleportation array flickered. Layers of illusory walls of light rose up.


    ¡°Soldiers!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m the phase technician, Toram, the person in charge of Blink. ording to the Navy Department¡¯s emergency manual, I¡¯ll activate the quarantine protocol. Fiveyers of istion barriers and sixteen kinds of purification spells will cut off your connection with the outside world and remove any possible foreign substances.¡±


    ¡± The safety team from the Department of Life and the Military Police Department will be arriving soon to confirm your harmlessness and loyalty. On behalf of the Omniscient Tower, I request that you obey all orders and not do anything hostile. If you have any doubts or dissatisfaction, you can file aint at the Navy Justice Department!¡±


    He shouted out the standardnguage in the manual in one go and let out a long breath. Barriers rose up one after another, but to his surprise, the person who was teleported out only curled up on the ground and did not say a word.


    Toram frowned and raised her staff.


    ¡± Soldier!¡± A ray of magic power shot out like a rainbow, passing through the barrier and hitting the enemy. The reflection of the blue light proved that the enemy was a member of the navy.


    He shouted loudly, but the other party did not respond at all.


    Toram gritted his teeth and waved his short staff again. He pushed the air with the Mage¡¯s Hand and gently touched the man¡¯s shoulder. Then, the man lying on the ground with his back to him finally got up and turned his head.


    The phase technician retreated in horror.


    He saw a smiling face, a face that was smiling very brightly, but his eyes werepletely cracked, and blood and tears were dried on his face, making this brilliant smile extremely creepy. He bit his finger and let out a strangeugh. The corner of his mouth was extremely high, revealing his gums, and his eyes were empty, as if¡­ A puppet.


    Ten minutester.<div>


    ¡± Dakur rk, the navigator of the Ocean Traveler. He graduated from Lawrence College and majored in the Ocean Law branch of the Water Department. He also minored in astrology and geolocation¡­¡±


    The report was interrupted impatiently. The core members of the Starry Sky Council stood behind the thick light barrier and looked at the man on the healing table. Oxington said,¡± I don¡¯t care how many degree certificates he has. I want to know how he became like this. What happened?¡±


    ¡± A severe mental shock, Councilman.¡±


    ¡± ording to the position of the victim, it is tentatively determined that his soul power that was used to explore the environment collided with an unknown powerful individual when he was navigating a special ship. Due to the huge difference in strength, his spiritual defense and soul structure were instantly destroyed¡­¡± The inspector of the Life Department reported to the important figures.


    ¡°Does Kant know how to do this?¡± Councilman Oakington turned around and asked.


    ¡± Mr. Oxington,¡± Fermat said coldly,¡± as a core member of parliament, you cannot doubt and nder another powerhouse with considerable influence and international status with your bigoted and arrogant prejudice!¡±


    ¡± Our loyal warriors have fallen into such dire straits. There¡¯s no news of the rest of the crew. The advanced warships that we spent so much money to build are in danger of being destroyed. You¡¯re still speaking up for Kant?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think the Great Ocean Traveler shouldn¡¯t go to the Broken Inds?¡± he asked sternly. Do you think we should just listen to Kant?¡±


    The Chairman sighed.


    The two councilmen immediately shut up.


    The highest leader of the Arcane Magic Council stared at the crew on the other side of the light barrier. In the absolutely sealed chamber, the crew was being examined by three fully armed medical officers.


    ¡°In a sh, over at the Phase Portal¡­¡± the Chairman asked.


    ¡± There hasn¡¯t been a second crew member teleported out yet. We¡¯ve already sent out emergencymunications three times, but there¡¯s still no response.¡± The Minister of the Navy personally arrived.¡± Chairman, what do you think¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± Can it be cured?¡± The Chairman sighed again and looked at the inspector.


    ¡°The chances are slim, sir.¡± The other party lowered his head and said,¡± His soul defense line has beenpletely shattered, and his will is scattered. If you want to cure him, you have to patientlyb through his soul branches and nourish them with Soul Stones. Only then will there be a chance for him to recover his original memories and personality. This usually takes several years, and there is no guarantee of sess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long¡­¡±the Chairman sighed.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    The council leader turned around and said,¡±¡± Mr. Minister, Mage Dakur rk will be awarded the Starry Sky Medal of Honor and the Proof of Hero. His widow and children will enjoy all the honors and benefits he had when he was alive. His family will receive two full schrship admission quotas for Lawrence Academy every year. His direct bloodline will be prioritized. This process willst for three years. All the aftermath will be handled by the Navy Department. The Omniscient Tower thanks him for his dedication and sacrifice. It provided valuable information to the council.¡±


    ¡°Bury him in the Cemetery of the Sages,¡±he said as he walked out.


    The councilmen looked at each other and then left silently. The inspector from the Life Department stood there in a daze for a moment. He called his assistant.¡± Prepare the soul bombardment and memory search tactics.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt.¡±


    Senator Fermat walked a few steps faster and fell behind the president. He said in a low voice,¡± The Hazan Shield can onlyst for five minutes. It has been at least twelve minutes now. There is still no movement from the phase teleportation array, and there is no reply to the emergency message we sent. President, the fate of the Ocean Traveler and the rest of the crew seems to have been decided. Mr. Dakur¡¯s testimony is not very meaningful anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Councilman, what do you want to say?¡±


    Mr. President, we must prepare for the worst.¡±


    ¡± Ocean Traveler has almost no chance of survival,¡± Senator Fermat said in a low voice.¡± But the Azure Fleet is still heading toward the Broken Seas. Should we reconsider Kant¡¯s warning?¡±


    Kant had said that there were terrifying monsters in the deep sea that craved for flesh and blood. He could not give them a chance to wake up.<div>


    Otherwise, everything would be unimaginable.


    ¡± It¡¯s not certain what attacked Ocean Traveler!¡±


    Oxington¡¯s objection sounded again.


    ¡°We can¡¯t retreat until we get more clues and information! If Kant is behind this, then we¡¯ve fallen into his trap!¡±


    By now, he was practically opposing for the sake of opposing. It was not that he would oppose Kant or that he wanted to go against Senator Fermat. It was because if they retreated now, the heavy losses of the Great Ocean Traveler would be the heavy price of a wrong decision.


    This led to an interesting question.


    Who would be responsible for this?


    Chairman? Of course not. What a joke.


    The answer was simple.


    Whoever danced happily in the past was now making a list.


    In order to avoid bing a scapegoat, Councilman Oxington, who had been the one who had advocated for the operation, had to keep jumping. At the very least, he had to maintain a hostile stance with Kant, or even cause a conflict.


    Only conflict could protect him. Only then would the council have no choice but to continue relying on his influence and power to seek the possibility of resisting Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell.


    He even had an even darker thought.


    How could he prevent himself from being the scapegoat?


    It was simple. He just had to make the pot so big that he couldn¡¯t carry it.


    ¡± I¡¯ve already ordered the Azure Fleet to slow down and expand the patrol area. We have to wait¡­¡± the Chairman said after pondering for a moment. I need more information.¡±


    They were waiting at the Admiralty Department, looking out at the brightly lit city from the balcony on the twenty-first floor. The cold wind blew, and the sky was already dimly lit. The sun was about to rise, and the night was about to end. The councilors were silent, and unease slowly rose in their hearts.


    Even Councilman Oxington did not continue to lobby.


    About fifteen minutester, the sound of wings pping came from afar. The alchemy eagle whistled and dropped a golden cylinder. The Chairman caught it and nced at it.¡± News from O¡¯Malley. He was ordered to lead a team to the Far Harbor to participate in the dissection research¡­¡±


    Mana flowed in, and the cylinder shattered, emitting light. The words formed by lightning shed and disappeared, captured and read by the Great Speaker¡¯s powerful mental power. In an instant, the leader of the Arcane Magic Council revealed a look of shock. He even blinked involuntarily, thinking that he had seen wrongly.


    ¡°How big?¡± he muttered.


    The councilors did not dare to pry into the room. They exchanged nces and urged each other to ask questions. But at that moment, the door of the balcony was pushed open forcefully. The inspector rushed in with a pale face.¡± Mr. President!¡±


    ¡± What did you see?¡± The Chairman turned around.


    ¡°High tforms, halls, underwater cities, and¡­The unknown creature¡¯s vast spirit that shattered his soul and shattered his heart¡¯s defenses, as well as the surging tide after the spirit came into contact with it, along with a voice. That spirit power was so strong that even after Dakur repeated thest scene, the spiritual pressure that came from the shock still shook my heart, which had already preparedyers of defenses.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound? What did that voice say?¡±


    ¡°Mudbloods,¡± the inspector whispered.


    Mr. President¡¯s expression finally changedpletely.


    The wind on the balcony was chilly. The Speaker stood there in a daze. The members of parliament were already very uneasy, but none of them dared to break the silence. However, not long after, another uninvited guest showed up rudely. The Secretary of the Navy, who had gone to themunication tform to continue contacting the submarine because of the danger of the Great Ocean Traveler, staggered and ran straight to the Speaker, handing him a very confidential document.¡± Your Excellency!¡±


    The Chairman lowered his head to take a look. A momentter, his expression froze like a statue.


    A momentter, he raised his head. His face was filled with confusion and disbelief. After a deathly silence, he said in a hoarse voice,¡±Send a message¡­¡± Give it to Kant.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Oh f * ck, sleep, sleep.

 Chapter 626: 626

    Chapter 626: 626


    Prioritize


    It was 4:20 AM in the distant port.


    the horizon has already turned white.


    After more than ten hours of fierce fighting, more than 38,000 people had evacuated from the Broken Inds to Faraway Harbor. The various departments of Faraway Harbor City were already operating at full capacity. Together with the volunteers who had enthusiastically signed up, they settled the tens of thousands of refugees who had rushed in in a short period of time. This was an unprecedented feat and great achievement.


    The number of long runways had increased to four, and camps were built overnight. Steel wings descended from the sky, and the temporary settlements turned from deste to lively. In one night, so many people were saved, and all of this was witnessed by the people.


    The people of Distant Harbor, the people of the Broken Inds, and people from all over the world.


    Whether it was civilians or nobles, locals or outsiders, even elves who were enemies not long ago, Spell Casters from various countries who came to support, invited reporters, and uninvited intelligence scouts, they witnessed the birth of a legend in this sleepless night.


    There were bonfires and smoke. People came and went. Carriages of supplies were transported from the distant port to the new city. Ordinary people gathered together to do the same thing. They had personally experienced and witnessed the hardships and achievements, fatigue and satisfaction. They would never forgetst night, and it would be a part of their future lives.


    Just like the rising sun, a mission that sounded impossible had already seen the dawn of sess.


    Every participant was honored.<div>


    The sky was about to brighten, and a new round of shifts was about to be handed over. The volunteers who had worked overnight were urged to go home and rest. At the temporary station, carriages, ox carts, and donkey carts were waiting there.


    The coachmen warmly weed the people into the car.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money! It¡¯s a waste not to sit!¡± They shouted,¡± Your Highness Kant, pay the bill!¡±


    This sentence alone dispelled the misgivings of the poor people who were calcting carefully. If they were to be charged, they would rather walk back to the distant port. Their time and energy were not worth much.


    Peopleughed andughed as they got into the carriage, apanying their friends. It was even better if they met a familiar coachman. The journey home would not be lonely.


    Amidst the neighing of the horses and the breeze that was about to dawn, they set off.


    The volunteers were holding warm water bottles filled with thick and sweet milk tea. It was hot and very warm to the stomach. There was also transparent, crispy and smooth flesh inside, a little like coconut.


    This was a gift given to everyone before they left. The sweet taste still filled everyone¡¯s mind, just like instant noodles, sausages, and candies. Those who were greedy had already drunk it all, while more people were only willing to take a few sips. They wanted to bring it back to their families to taste.


    After a night of hard work and countless eye-opening experiences, the volunteers did not feel sleepy. They discussed what they had seenst night and imagined the future. The topic was always the same.


    Work points, the idea of exchanging, and ¡± Can this milk tea be exchanged?¡±


    The newly promoted working warrior, bounty hunter SharkTex, leaned against the carriage and calcted his gains fromst night, while the guys around him thought about the contents of the exchange.


    Those honest and foolish cowards were like stingy misers, naively counting the possible gains. They bought some for the children to taste, bought some to save, and exchanged some of the rewards they signed in every day for money, money for food¡­ These useless words made Tex very impatient. All he wanted was the radio, and men had to do what men did.


    Europa Wheel.


    He wanted to use the smallest price to get the radio.


    ¡°Can I interview you?¡±


    There was a loud shout from the side. He nced sideways and saw a man with a monocle chasing after two elven sentry posts. Where did theye from? From his ent, he sounded like an Imperialist.


    ¡°Where can we check our work points?¡±


    ¡± All the streets have been set up with His Highness Kant¡¯s alchemy equipment. When you get there, you can show your ID card and you¡¯ll know what you¡¯ve done and how much you¡¯ve been paid.¡±


    ¡°I heard it on the radio,¡± the coachman replied with a smile as he drove.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    The man who asked the question smiled embarrassedly and asked again,¡±Then, where can I exchange things?¡±


    The people in the carriage perked up, and Tex secretly perked up his ears. The coachman was not impatient. Instead, he answered enthusiastically. This was because people like them who owned carriages were recruited by the benevolent Prince Kant. Other than receiving work points by driving the carriage to pick up people, they also received additional ie from publicizing policies and regtions to the passengers.


    It was said that His Highness Kant had specially approved this.<div>


    ¡± You will be rewarded with five points if you correctly exin the work points and exchange matters to the neer.¡±


    Although the term ¡± neer ¡± was a little strange, it did not stop the coachmen from memorizing the promotional items in the manual. After all, it was a work point that fell from the sky. It would be a waste not to earn it.


    ¡± In order to make it easier for everyone to exchange for rewards, His Highness Kant has already begun to renovate several properties in the city. Those properties were confiscated from nobles whomitted crimes against humanity. Those luxurious storefronts will be transformed into shops selling work points. The name is¡­ What was it called again?¡±


    The coachman frowned and pondered for a moment before patting his head.


    ¡°Friendship Store! That¡¯s right! The Friendship Store!¡±


    ording to the propaganda and spection, the coachman described the scene of the Friendship Store to the passengers.


    There were many dazzling and unheard of goods. They did not ept gold coins or silver coins, but only work points. Work points could only be obtained through gloriousbor and kind deeds. It was a reward for hardworking people. Men could obtain it, women could obtain it,moners could obtain it, nobles could obtain it. As long as they worked hard and did good deeds, they could obtain it. They could buy many good things. Everyone could obtain it.


    They listened to the coachman¡¯s description and imagined the store. Their poor imagination could not outline its image. They could only use the most magnificent buildings they had ever seen, such as the white manor overlooking the mountain in the slums, or the neat and tall gatehouse they saw when they went to the city to deliver goods.


    However, the Friendship Store was no longer a restricted area formoners. Even men of humble status and shabby clothes could enter with their heads held high. The wealthy would not receive preferential treatment there. Thetter might not even be richer than the former, because the store only epted work points, and money could not buy work points. Only hard work, serious work, and kind dedication could earn them. Everyone who could do this could get them.


    Suddenly, a sobbing sound came from the left seat.


    People looked over in surprise. A tall, rough-skinned man was wiping his tears haphazardly. His hands were covered in calluses and his arms were full of scars. One look and one could tell that he was aborer at the dock.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He cried,¡± I used to work at the dock for fourteen hours a day. My supervisor beat me, scolded me, humiliated me, ordered me around, and even asked me to work for free in his private workshop. I worked every day, but my family never had enough to eat¡­¡±


    ¡± As long as I work eight hours a day, provide food and milk tea, His Highness Kant will earn work points. He said that as long as I work hard and seriously, I will earn work points. I have been working hard every day and seriously. It has been twenty years since I was twelve years old. My father has been working hard until he died. My eldest son is going to work at the dock like me. I¡­I¡­¡±<div>


    When he said this, he sobbed and choked, almost unable to speak.


    ¡°Before today, I didn¡¯t know that the days of our three generations were actually so valuable¡­¡±


    The muscr man buried his head between his legs and grabbed his hair hard.


    ¡°Why is it so good? Why is it so good? Why¡­¡± he whimpered.


    There was a moment of silence in the car.


    The people around him patted his shoulder gently. Even Tex did not speak. The people crowded in the car were all silent. An indescribable feeling surged in their hearts.


    They seemed to understand something.


    In the hard life of their ancestors, themoners were alwaysmoners. They were hungry, tired, and had no dignity. They lived such a life day after day and were used to it. They felt that this was fate. A long, long timeter, a person appeared.


    That person didn¡¯t make a speech to incite them, nor did he put on an impassioned act. Instead, he used work, remuneration, and respect to acknowledge them¡­The value of being human.


    For the first time, these ignorant people had a definite idea.


    In the future¡­The days would be better.


    They couldn¡¯t help but pray to the gods that everything would go smoothly, that they would be able to receive enough remuneration to feed their families, that the survivors of the Broken Inds would be saved safely, and that His Highness Kant would be able to achieve his wish andplete his mission. Then, he would guide, govern, and protect Distant Harbor for a long time.


    Temporary biological research institute.<div>


    ¡°How big?¡± Kant looked at the report in astonishment.¡± Are you sure?¡±


    Hong San nodded with a solemn expression.¡± This is unbelievable. ording to the analysis of the experts, Your Highness, what you cut off is not the body of that thing!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Kant pointed in the direction of theboratory.¡± This is called a f * cking glitch?¡±


    Hong San shook his head.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the door to the lounge opened. Master O¡¯Malley rushed in anxiously. He no longer had his initial arrogance.¡± Your Highness Kant!¡± he said hurriedly. Your Highness Kant!¡±


    Dar, who was sitting beside Kant, had already stood up. Her back was facing the door. Her cloak covered her iconic pointy ears and her seductive figure, concealing her identity as the Phoenix King. Kant frowned slightly and said,¡± It¡¯s Master O¡¯Malley, right?¡± Thank you for your professional judgment¡­¡±


    The other party did not even bother to greet him and rushed forward. This is a personal letter from the Great President. It is a very important request from the Arcane Magic Council!¡±


    Panic and uneasiness were written all over his face.


    Kant¡¯s heart sank when he saw this. He exchanged nces with Hong San.


    Hong San went forward to receive the letter. Master O¡¯Malley hesitated for a moment.¡± This is the personal¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still business.¡± Hong San¡¯s tone was humble, but his attitude was unwavering.¡± I am His Highness Kant¡¯s chief strategist. He never hides anything from me when ites to business.¡±


    He felt that there was more to this guy¡¯s words.


    Kant cursed in his heart, but on the surface, he put on a calm expression and nodded slightly at Master O¡¯Malley. The reason why he insisted on letting Hong San open it was mainly because he was illiterate.<div>


    Master O¡¯Malley only hesitated for a moment before hepromised. It was obvious how urgent the situation was. He unlocked the encrypted elemental imprint and handed it to Hong San. Hong San opened it and his expression changed immediately.


    He looked at Master O¡¯Malley, his gaze as cold as a knife. The other party was no longer as arrogant as before. He looked away in a sorry state, and there was even a trace of pleading in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Hong San said solemnly,¡± Seventeen minutes ago, the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s Azure Fleet, which had sailed to the southwest of the Broken Seas, was attacked by arge number of sea monsters. The attackers were the deep-sea monsters that caused the bloodshed on the Broken Inds. The Azure Fleet is relying on the magic devices and the ship array to resist, but the situation is extremely dangerous. Therefore, the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s Starry Council has sent an official request to our side for rescue.¡±


    Even though he was prepared, Kant was still furious.


    ¡°Idiots, you¡¯ve messed things up!¡±He looked at Master O¡¯Malley and said coldly.


    ¡°I feel very ashamed.¡± The poor Master O¡¯Malley knew that he was going to be a punching bag, but he was willing to ept any humiliation and ridicule when he thought of the Chairman¡¯s advice and trust. Compared to the rise and fall of a fleet, personal honor was nothing. He lowered his head and said,¡± The council¡¯s actions were reckless and irrational. The Universal Parliament will reflect on their mistakes and ask for your forgiveness and forgiveness.¡±


    Master sounded weak and pleading.¡± The brave warriors of the Azure Fleet are innocent. They are here to solve the disaster of the Broken Inds. They should not pay the price of their lives for the wrong decision of the council. Please have mercy on them, Your Highness Kant. Please!¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression was cold. He did notment.


    O¡¯Malley bowed deeply.¡± The Great President¡¯s plea and negotiation have been written in the letter. But he asked me to emphasize again that the Arcane Law Council is willing to pay the greatest sincerity and price for this rescue operation.¡±


    ¡± Money as a reward, knowledge sharing, information exchange, talent transfer, trade development, anything can be discussed. The Arcane Magic Council will be grateful for your tolerance and help. Your righteous act will erase all previous unhappiness and differences. From now on, you will have the most loyal friends¡­¡±


    It could be seen that the council was really anxious.


    The Azure Fleet¡¯s scale and strength far surpassed the Azure Fleet¡¯s. They were the main fleet of the western seas. This time, the council was obviously acting in secret. They might have even transferred elitebat troops to strengthen the Azure Fleet. If this fleet waspletely wiped out in the Broken Seas¡­


    It would definitely be a subversive shock to the military strength of the Western Sea Region.


    The sinking of all kinds of warships that had been built with a lot of money was a painful loss in the first ce. The death of arge number of elite officers, seasoned sailors, and naval talents was an even more irreparable wound. Therefore, the loss of the sea control, strategic initiative, and power projection in the western sea area was even more of a turmoil on the national strategic level.


    That was why the council was so cowardly.


    The Azure Fleet¡¯s distress report had clearly stated that the enemies came from underwater and their numbers were endless. They surrounded the fleet like ants and could not be killed. Even if they could resist for a while, the magic core would be extinguished, the magic device would be overheated, and the spellcasters would run out of mana. They could not hold on for long.


    At this point, the council did not dare to send reinforcements to avoid sending more troops. They could only urgently mobilize air troops and top-notchbat forces to reinforce.


    However, that was not enough to save the fleet from danger, so they thought of Kant.


    In less than a day, Kant hadunched an astonishing air rescue operation. Forty thousand people had been evacuated in less than ten hours. This was a very convincing precedent. The Council could only rely on his help and assistance. If that was not possible, they could save the people.


    As long as the experienced sailors and soldiers returned safely, the warships were just more orders.


    For this, they were prepared to be extorted by Kant.


    It was just apromise, a deal, and a loss. As long as the officers and soldiers of the Azure Fleet could be safely rescued, any price was worth it. Kant¡¯s offer would definitely bring about the far-reaching impact and tragic losses of the Azure Fleet¡¯s annihtion in the future.


    Kant stared at Master O¡¯Malley.


    The other party¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat.


    ¡°.. Map.¡±


    Hong San immediately took out the map he carried with him and unfolded it. He marked the Azure Fleet¡¯s current location on the map ording to the coordinates on the letter.


    Master O¡¯Malley heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    Kant raised his hand to stop him. He stared at the map for a while before raising his head. His eyes were like lightning. He didn¡¯t even see my reconnaissance ne. Could his spiritual perception reach such a far area? Are you hiding anything from me?¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be important¡­¡± Master O¡¯Malley stammered.


    ¡± Tell me,¡± Kant said with a frosty expression.¡± Or you can scram now.¡±


    After a short and intense struggle, Master O¡¯Malley finally stuttered about the Ocean Traveler. The Chairman told him about it, but he did not mention the ancient ruins disyed in Dakur¡¯s soul. He only said that his spiritual power hade into contact with a terrifying individual.


    Kant was so angry that heughed.¡± Good. You even have a submarine. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    His eyes were gloomy and cold. He stared at the map and thought for a moment.¡± It craves for flesh and blood. Stealing food from its mouth will dy its awakening. In my opinion, the most rational way is to st the area where the Azure Fleet is at with a forbidden spell so that it won¡¯t be able to eat sh * t¡­¡±


    He looked at O¡¯Malley, whose expression had changed drastically.¡± But if I do this, you will definitely not let it go. I originally wanted to let those idiots fend for themselves and let you suffer the consequences of your own actions. But since you gave me the chance to extort, I will give them the chance to live.¡±


    Kant lowered his head and looked at the map.¡± The Azure Fleet is in the sea. There are no inds around them, so they can¡¯t build a fire base or an airport retreat point like the Broken Inds. The way I deal with the sea monsters is also not suitable there because the jet of the explosion in the deep water will hurt the fleet. In such a sea area, I don¡¯t have many rescue methods, so I can only do my best.¡±


    He pressed his ear and listened to the sound in the earpiece. I will send three transport nes to the Azure Fleet.¡±


    ¡± When we arrive, the transport nes will lower their altitude and slow down. They will fly above the fleet and open the rear hatch to provide an escape route. Let the Azure Fleet seize the opportunity to survive. This is the most reasonable and feasible n. I can only help you up to this point.¡±


    ¡°As for how much you¡¯ll pay for saving one, I¡¯ll talk to the dragon n¡¯s consultantter.¡±


    Ambassador O¡¯Malley¡¯s expression changed, and a strange expression appeared on his face. He hesitated for a moment before he said in a low voice,¡±Three¡­¡± Your Highness, you can actually have a little more.¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± There¡¯s a limit to the number of ships we can transport. After all, with this incident, the evacuation of the Broken Inds will have to be elerated. It¡¯s already good enough that we can squeeze out three of them. You guys¡­¡±


    At this point, he suddenly realized that Hong San was winking at him.


    ¡± What are you trying to say?¡± He was stunned. He seemed to have understood something, but he was not very sure. He looked at Master O¡¯Malley, who had a strange expression on his face.


    The other party gritted his teeth and said in a low voice,¡±We are willing to pay any price to ask for your help.¡± Just like how you saved the refugees of the Broken Inds and the soldiers of the Azure Fleet, the Starry Sky Council asks you to choose between the Broken Inds that are destined to fall and the glorious and great Arcane Law Review Council¡­¡±


    ¡°-Choose us first.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: Ah, it feels like if this continues, the update will go from beingte to being early¡­

 Chapter 627: 627

    Chapter 627: 627


    Chapter 628-No Loss


    ¡°Choose us first.¡±


    When Master O¡¯Malley finished speaking, the room fell silent.


    Dar, who had her back to the three of them, moved slightly but did not turn around.


    Hong San closed his eyes and sighed silently.


    Kant, who was looking at the map, slowly raised his head.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t even realize what she meant.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±he asked with a frown.


    The temporary envoy bowed and said,¡± Your Highness, this is the request of the Arcane Magic Council. It is the ardent hope of Mr. President and the Starry Sky Council. We are eager for generous help. We also hope to take this opportunity to eliminate some conflicts and unhappiness in the past and gain a loyal, friendly, and righteous ally.¡±


    Kant said,¡± There are still more than 2,000 soldiers and 15,000 civilians waiting to be evacuated from the Broken Inds. It will take at least four to five hours to evacuate all of them. There will definitely be a limit to how much help we can provide to the Azure Fleet. I can only send three transport nes for now¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± Your Highness,¡± Master O¡¯Malley interrupted,¡± we request your full rescue, just like how you rescued the crew of the four warships trapped in the Broken Inds. At least, rescue all the officers and soldiers of the Azure Fleet.¡±


    The emissary emphasized,¡± We crave for your generous help. Please forgive us. We are willing to pay any price. Please believe that the reward will definitely satisfy you.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll think about it after the Broken Inds retreat,¡± Kant said impatiently.


    Master O¡¯Malley lowered his head and said,¡± Your Highness, please don¡¯t speak in anger. The council would like to sincerely apologize to you. Please go and save them now.¡±


    The Fire Stealer raised his eyebrows.


    However, he still did not know what the other party was nning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? I said there¡¯s still 10,000 here¡­¡±


    The Spell Caster from the Council raised his head.¡± The Council is not unreasonable, Your Highness Kant. You can evacuate the loyal soldiers who are fighting for you in the Broken Inds first. Then, you canunch a rescue operation against the Azure Fleet¡­¡± We sincerely beg you.¡±


    Kant¡¯s impatience turned into astonishment.


    He finally understood what the other party meant. He did not understand it for a moment before, not because he was slow, but because he had never thought about it in this way. He had never imagined that such a thing could happen in the world.


    The Earthling looked at Hong San, who looked back helplessly.


    His expression turned cold.


    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡±


    ¡± No, it¡¯s just a sincere request. Please make a kind and wise choice, Your Highness. It¡¯s always good to have one more friend.¡± The other party maintained his respectful attitude and said respectfully.


    He didn¡¯t look uneasy or worried.


    It was as if this request was not excessive at all.


    Because he felt from the bottom of his heart that this was indeed not too much.


    He also believed from the bottom of his heart that Kant would agree with him and make such a decision.


    ¡± The Starry Sky Council has made a wrong judgment,¡± the representative of the council said.¡± The council members are reflecting on their mistakes. We offer our sincerest apologies. Your Highness Kant, you must be very angry. Of course, this is your right, but it has already happened. The council has also admitted their mistakes and is willing to make amends in time¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± I know you must be very angry and don¡¯t want to save the Azure Fleet, but now we should join forces to fight the enemy. If you save the Azure Fleet, you will have more power to fight against the deep-sea monster. The council promises you that in this incident, we will not take any actions on our own. We will stand on the same side as you, fight against the unknown enemy, and admit that all the benefits of the Broken Inds belong to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t vent your anger on the innocent soldiers,¡± he advised earnestly.


    From the beginning to the end, Kant stared at the mage before him in astonishment.


    After the other party finished speaking, he suddenlyughed.<div>


    His smile was filled with ridicule, realization, disbelief, and deep¡­Disgust.


    O¡¯Malley was a little surprised and uneasy.


    ¡°Excuse me, what did I say wrong?¡± he asked nkly.


    ¡°Do you know, sir?¡±


    Kant walked forward and wrapped his arms around the man¡¯s neck. He leaned against his shoulders affectionately. There was a smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes. He said softly,¡± You disgust me.¡±


    O¡¯Malley¡¯s heart sank.¡± If I did or said anything wrong, I would like to express my sincerest apologies. Please don¡¯t let my personal impoliteness¡­¡±


    ¡± No, no, no. It¡¯s not that. You didn¡¯t do anything rude. In fact, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But do you know why I feel disgusted?¡±


    ¡°.. Please ask for instructions.¡±


    ¡°Because, friend, the reason why you disgust me is precisely because you feel that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­You sincerely feel that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Kantughed. As heughed, he extended a hand and pped Master O¡¯Malley¡¯s face.¡± F * ck, f * ck. There¡¯s actually such a thing. There¡¯s actually such a thing¡­¡±


    Master O¡¯Malley was stunned. He was at a loss, not knowing what to do or say. When he decided to take action, he felt a terrifying, suppressed, and terrifying anger and killing intent. It came from the body beside him, and the surging mes of anger gushed out.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m not going to save the Azure Fleet because I¡¯m angry that your private actions ruined the current optimistic situation, so I want to watch your people die?¡±


    The messenger opened his mouth.<div>


    Kant grinned.¡± So, as long as youe to apologize, give me money, raise your conditions, and offer me enough bargaining chips, you¡¯ll be able to appease me. After I¡¯m appeased, I¡¯ll immediately go and save the Azure Fleet?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he said, patting the Grandmaster¡¯s face. Am I right? Say it?¡±


    Master O¡¯Malley¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He felt an inexplicable sense of panic. Kant¡¯s murderous intent beside him gave him extreme fear, but the greater uneasiness stemmed from the unknown. He did not know what the problem was, and he did not know why Kant was angry. Was there anything wrong with such thoughts? Wasn¡¯t this the reason why he didn¡¯t want to save the Azure Fleet? Could it be that he had other motives and selfish motives? What was going on?


    An idea shed through his mind as he thought of another possibility.


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Your Highness Kant!¡±O¡¯Malley said hurriedly. If you¡¯re worried that the Council will get involved in a secret rted to the Broken Inds, you can rest assured that as long as you rescue the Azure Fleet, the Council will acknowledge all your ims to all the properties and secrets of the Broken Inds! All the benefits, properties, resources, and connections of the Broken Inds belong to you! No matter what you find in the Broken Inds, we will¡­¡±


    Kant suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°You guys are really¡­¡± He sighed.¡± There¡¯s no cure.¡±


    ¡°Mr. O¡¯Malley.¡±


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Kant said calmly,¡± I am indeed angry at your selfishness and stupidity, but that is no reason to leave them in the lurch. Your soldiers and fleet are innocent. I will not stand by and watch them die. I will save them, but not now. The only reason why I am not doing so now¡­¡±


    He pushed Master O¡¯Malley away and pulled him in front of him so that he could look into his eyes.


    ¡°There are at least 17,000 people waiting to be rescued in the Broken Inds,¡± the Fire Stealer said calmly.<div>


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Stupid idiots, don¡¯t you know what it means to line up?¡± he sighed.


    Master O¡¯Malley¡¯s mind went nk.


    He found it ridiculous, infuriating, and unreasonable. When he heard Kant¡¯s words earlier, he thought that it was just an excuse to express his dissatisfaction and raise the price. But now, hearing Kant¡¯s words and looking straight into his eyes, he suddenly realized instinctively¡­


    That was indeed what he thought!


    What a joke!


    What was in his head?


    Was he an idiot?


    Did he not even have the most basic judgment ability?


    Even children, cats, and dogs would make a choice between a piece of meat and a grain of rice!


    The temporary emissary¡¯s mentality was a little broken. He felt that he was dealing with an unreasonable lunatic, but the gods had such a bad taste. Such a lunatic with a sick mind, twisted thoughts, and strange mind actually had the power to shake the world.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant!¡±


    However, the emissary still had to abide by his duties and fight for opportunities for the council.<div>


    ¡± I¡¯m not trying to change your mind,¡± he advised in a low voice.¡± I¡¯m just asking you to judge the gains and losses. You¡¯ve already saved nearly 40,000 people. The most valuable people on the Broken Inds have already been sent to the Far Harbor. How much value can the remaining 10,000 residents have?¡±


    ¡± If you need workers or ves, the Arcane Magic Council is willing to give you double thepensation. Our sphere of influence covers the southern part of the continent and the outer inds. We will provide you with 40,000 ve workers and 10,000 immigrants, and ensure that all of them are healthy. Those 10,000 immigrants all have extremely valuable craftsmanship skills¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it, you have already saved 40,000 people. No matter what you want, you have already achieved your goal. In this miraculous rescue operation, the survivors of the Broken Inds havepletely recognized you. They will be grateful and loyal to you, and your reputation will spread throughout the continent! Be a legend!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we have won. This unprecedented air evacuation operation has been won! Everyone will marvel at your kindness and strength, and no one will care about the fact that there are still more than 10,000 people who have not been rescued. In the end, this is not your responsibility or obligation. Who is qualified to ask you to do better?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s time to listen to the sincere request of a powerful potential ally,¡± he said slowly.¡± Your Highness, saving the Azure Fleet is more valuable than saving the remaining ten thousand people.¡±


    Master O¡¯Malley guided him patiently.¡± Let¡¯spare and judge. Your Highness Kant, please think rationally. Between the two, which is more important?¡±


    ¡± Respond to the Council¡¯s request and you will receive our sincere gratitude. This is a request for help from the giants of the world. An ancient and powerful spell casters ¡®organization is willing to befriend you. Countless wealth, advanced technology, generous returns, and full support. Even the elves as powerful as them will not reject an opportunity to give the Council a huge favor¡­¡±


    ¡°I only need to pay an insignificant price.¡±


    He bowed deeply again.¡± Your Highness Kant, please make your choice carefully. This is not a threat, but a sincere inquiry. Are you really going to give up the gratitude, repayment, and full support of the council for the sake of more than ten thousand insignificant refugees?¡±


    The room was silent.


    Hong San stood rooted to the ground, and neither did Der.


    Only Kant and O¡¯Malley looked at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kant said slowly,¡± That¡¯s a good analysis. It¡¯s obviously more cost-effective to weigh the pros and cons and abandon the remaining survivors to save the Azure Fleet.¡±


    Hong San closed his eyes, and the Phoenix King sighed softly.


    ¡± But you¡¯re wrong about one thing,¡± Kant said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to settle ounts,¡± he said.


    ¡°Your Highness Kant!¡± O¡¯Malley¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Why are you calling your grandfather?¡±


    Kant¡¯s gaze was sharp, and his tone was as firm as a rock.¡± This is my final decision. I will rescue all the survivors of the Broken Inds who are waiting for rescue back to the distant harbor. Before that, I will only provide limited support to the Azure Fleet with three transport nes. You can go back and report to your chairman!¡±


    Such an oue was not what the Council wanted. Master O¡¯Malley found it ridiculous. He could not understand Kant¡¯s motives and thoughts at all.


    ¡°Please reconsider!¡± he hissed. Your Highness Kant! Are you sure you want to do this? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Are you going to reject the friendship of the council?¡±


    The temporary emissary could not ept such an oue at all. His tone was threatening.¡± For the sake of more than ten thousand lives, not only did he refuse the remuneration,pensation, and friendship offered by the council, but he also incurred our hostility, dissatisfaction, and cracks in our rtionship. I don¡¯t understand! What are you thinking?!¡±


    ¡°What was I thinking?¡±


    Kant looked at Master O¡¯Malley, who seemed to be a little deranged and even a little suspicious of life. He thought for a moment, as if he wanted to exin something, but he hesitated.


    ¡± I wanted to scold you, mock you, threaten you, berate you, but after thinking about it, I decided to forget it because you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡± I can see it. Even if I scold you, you will find it baffling. You are so hopeless and arrogant that you cannot understand what I am talking about, just like how you cannot understand that the lives of the peasants are lives too. Most of the ten thousand people might be farmers, servants, beggars, and so on. They are worthless like weeds that can be seen everywhere. You think that it is normal to abandon them.¡±


    ¡± But I don¡¯t want you guys to think so. I want to think so.¡±


    ¡± I think they are human beings too. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are humble, lowly, stupid, pathetic, or even if they don¡¯t live well. However, their lives cannot be weighed on the scale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to settle ounts,¡±he said quietly.


    Master O¡¯Malley shook his head.¡± This is ridiculous. This is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±Kant raised his eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t understand why he would offend the Arcane Magic Council for some insignificantmoners. Do you want to know the reason?¡±


    The other party nodded, his eyes filled with anticipation. It was a desire for an answer.


    Kant¡¯s choice had overturned the three views that the Spell Caster had always been ustomed to.


    ¡°The reason is very simple.¡±


    Kant shrugged in response to his curiosity.


    ¡°F * ck you, I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    O¡¯Malley felt like he was about to explode.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± ¡± What are your intentions and ns?¡± he asked loudly. I don¡¯t believe it! To make an enemy of the council for the sake of more than ten thousand cheap lives-this was too unreasonable! Why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, if I was one of the fifteen thousand survivors of the Broken Inds, living an ordinary life, working hard in exchange for remuneration, supporting my family, and encountering an unstoppable and sudden disaster, there would be a kind-hearted person who would be willing to save me. At this time, there would be another inexplicable person who would suggest giving up on us and save another group of people who were courting death. The reason is that saving those people is more valuable.¡±


    ¡± What those 15,000 people want to do is what I want to do to you now.¡±


    Kant smiled at Master O¡¯Malley.


    ¡± Idiot!¡± He threw a heavy punch and roared,¡± F * ck!!!!¡±


    The emissary was caught off guard and was punched in the face. The huge force caused his face to distort, and intense pain suddenly struck him. The powerful impact sent him flying, breaking through the door and falling outside.


    The Spell Caster immediately reacted. Intense humiliation and anger surged in his heart.


    Activating his mana, he was about to counterattack, but in the next moment, a surging pressure appeared out of nowhere and descended on his mortal body. O¡¯Malley felt that there was a terrifying peerless expert hidden in this house. Just a single gaze made him lose all thoughts of resistance.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and his eyes were filled with madness and hatred.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m going to offend you guys, I won¡¯t mind this punch.¡±


    Kant, who was in the room, said,¡± Go and ask your chairman. If you want to start a war, just say so now. I¡¯ll go and destroy the Azure Fleet. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Hong San, help me send him off.¡±


    In the room, the chief strategist¡¯s expression changed. He nced at Kant and bowed. Hong San said softly,¡± I am deeply ashamed, Your Highness. I even thought that the council¡¯s suggestion was the most rational choice.¡±


    Kant forced a smile and waved his hand.


    Hong San went out to clean up the mess. He closed the door when he left, leaving only Kant and the silent Dar in the room. Only then did the Phoenix King turn around and look at him silently.


    ¡°Did I do the right thing?¡±


    Kant sighed softly.¡± It feels good to say those harsh words, but¡­¡± s, it was always difficult to have both sides in the world. This might be the most disadvantageous trade I¡¯ve ever made. In order to persist in my beliefs, I paid a huge price that I could foresee. It¡¯s indeed not an easy thing to persist in my ideals.¡±


    At this moment, he felt a warm and strong arm hug him from behind.


    A gentle kiss was a shy acknowledgment and aforting hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big loss, because I saw it.¡±


    ¡± The council dares to bully you,¡± said Der softly in his ear.¡± I¡¯ll beat them up with you.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] F * ck, I¡¯m not in a good state tonight. I¡¯m not satisfied with this chapter. I¡¯m going to sleep.

 Chapter 628: 628

    Chapter 628: 628


    Three Things


    She hugged him lightly and let go of him in a hurry.


    ¡± Of course,¡± she stammered.¡± I¡¯m not colluding with the enemy, and I¡¯m not putting my personal feelings above the interests of the country. Using you to attack the council is in Mu Yue¡¯s interest!¡±


    ¡± As expected,¡± Kant said bitterly.¡± There is no warmth in this cold world. Friendship, faith, and ideals are all illusory illusions. Only benefits and exploitation are eternal¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The noble Phoenix King was undoubtedly a qualified monarch. He had the suspicion and shrewdness that a great king should have. However, in front of Kant, those qualities and characteristics seemed to be ineffective.


    She revealed an anxious expression. She wanted to exin, but she could not wipe her face. Her green eyes that were like distant mountains were filled with conflict.¡± Ah, this is actually not the case. Heroes do exist. Justice and justice also exist¡­¡±


    ¡± However, the act of saving lives is not understood. Under the threat from beyond the heavens, the various countries still have ulterior motives and fight for themselves. They arrogantly ce their lives on the scales and distinguish between the high and low, taking it for granted. Instead, I have be a freak who does not fit in¡­¡±


    Kant turned to look at the elf, his eyes filled with sorrow and hesitation.


    ¡°I thought you understood me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do it for the benefit of the elves¡­¡±<div>


    He sighed, his tone filled with destion and exhaustion. He shook his head sadly and turned to leave.


    Delia was anxious, feeling wronged and worried.


    The Phoenix King could no longer care about the pride of an elf and extended his hand.


    But in the next moment, her expression changed slightly as she looked at Kant¡¯s lonely back.


    Kant turned around and counted to three in his heart.


    All the women in this world were more or less proud. Among all the women he had seen, Phoenix King Dar¡¯s situation was especially serious because she habitually buried her true thoughts in her heart. Moreover, the dignity of an elf and the pride of a king made it even harder for her to be honest.


    The beauty of being tsundere was that it was fun to tease.


    He silently counted to three in his heart. His proud pointy ears would definitely take the bait. However, when he counted to two, he felt a weight on his shoulder. An irresistible force turned him around.


    He saw Der¡¯s faceing closer.


    The graceful, noble, and valiant face was right in front of him. Her green eyes were moving. Kant¡¯s breath stopped when he saw the beauty. Was she that proactive?


    However, when he ate the peach, Der did not kiss him.


    Instead, she looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Kant turned his face away. His eyes glistened with sadness.¡± You don¡¯t believe me¡­¡±


    It was this expression that made Ms. Li believe that Kang Gong was the one who had hidden the indecent picture album behind the Zizhi Compendium. It was this expression that made Kang Gong believe that the picture album that Ms. Li had found was collected by Little Man through Kant. It was this expression that made Little Man believe that Kant was taking the me for his father.


    Therefore, Teacher Li was convinced because Kang Gong confessed with tears in his eyes.


    Moreover, Xiao Man hade to testify in private.


    Now, Kant was using the same old trick in the other world. His expression management was integrated into one, and his micro-expressions were used to perfection. He perfectly presented the bleak sorrow of despair.


    Then, Phoenix Fire appeared in her eyes.<div>


    Her phoenix eyes could see through illusions and subtleties. She could see through the performances that stupid Earthlings couldn¡¯t see through, and she could see through the lies that stupid Earthlings couldn¡¯t.


    Seeing through acting skills and identifying scumbags, this was the Phoenix King.


    Kant knew that something was wrong. He turned around and wanted to escape, but Dar had already grabbed him by the cor.


    He reached out to block, but the Fire Stealer¡¯s one-year-long training on the battlefield and the crooked melon and dates he extracted were no match for the Phoenix King, who was the strongest in Mu Yue and the leader of a thousand armies.<div>


    In just a moment, the Aurora Dragon was flipped to the ground by the Sunset Moon Phoenix. Dar sat on top of him and grabbed his arm.


    ¡± Oh f * ck, it hurts, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    Why did this scene look so familiar?


    ¡± You¡¯re lying to the queen!¡± Del grabbed his hands with one hand and pped the back of Kant¡¯s head with the other. Her strength and movements were like a meow.¡± You¡¯re lying to the queen!¡± Death penalty!¡±


    Kant was a good man, yet he was being ridden by a woman. He did not like being passive, and it was not suitable for him to do so. He struggled with all his might, but his hands were firmly held by Der. He could not break free at all. The Phoenix King sat on his back, and his legs mped tightly around his side. He could not move at all.


    He could only be pressed down in humiliation. His head was constantly patted by Der¡¯s small hands. The other party¡¯s smugughter spread from above, making him feel extremely ashamed and anxious.


    Wait a minute! Where¡¯s my wife?


    This was the first time that Dar had done something like this.


    After all, she had been raised as a king since she was young. Her every move, every word, and every action were strictly regted. The etiquette teachers and pce attendants would panic and copse as if they had encountered the end of the world if they overstepped the boundaries. Even when they were in private with her younger brother, the little brat would always have a sour expression on his face and stare at her as if he was looking at a big monkey. When she wanted to attack, he would scream and call for the elves toe over.


    This was the first time he had ever seen something like this.


    Kant was a special human. Oh, a special bad human. He had seen all of her ugly appearances. The noble status of the Phoenix King waspletely useless against him. As the elven queen, he was suppressed in every way. And now, the despicable bad human was being suppressed by her pure strength. Separated by a wall were the busy elites of various countries and even elven schrs.


    When she thought of this, she felt a sense of excitement. Her smile became even more radiant and smug. She gently flicked Kant¡¯s head and smiled.¡± Crawl, crawl, crawl!¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Kant said angrily.<div>


    Delia thought it was fun, so she rxed her hips and legs a little. Kant immediately sensed the loosening of the restraints and struggled again.


    The Queen swayed from the struggle beneath her andughed even more happily. This feeling was like training a horse. No matter how unruly, bumpy, or struggling the horse was, it waspletely useless because everything was under her control. All the other party¡¯s efforts were futile.


    She patted Kant¡¯s head and smiled.¡± Stop fooling around, horse. Just say that you¡¯re convinced. I¡¯ll give you the grass.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant was unmoved. For the sake of his dignity, he struggled.


    The humiliation of being forced to ride under a woman was etched deep in his heart. Dar¡¯s round and soft thighs cruelly mped around his waist. Even if he struggled, her plump and perky buttocks continued to grind fiercely against his waist. It was crueler than a branding iron. All his efforts were in vain, but for the sake of his dignity, Kant still fought back. The evil enemy¡¯s mockingughter could not stop echoing. He swallowed his tears and hid his face in the shadows. He revealed a painful expression.


    It was so fun!


    The ancestor was right!


    It was Parrot who taught her all this. She thought of the ancestor¡¯s warm and strange expression. At that time, she was very surprised and instinctively felt that this cunning ancestor had other intentions. Now, it seemed that he had misunderstood her. Then, the Phoenix King¡¯s expression changed.


    Wait a minute.


    Why was the ancestor so skilled?


    How many times had she done it with Kant?


    Thinking of this, Dar suddenly lost interest. She got up and sat on the ground.<div>


    Kant was still bending over instinctively. He turned around and asked,¡± Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡± ¡± It¡¯s not fun,¡± said Dar.


    What?


    Kant looked at Der in confusion.


    The Queen was a tsundere. There were many things that she could not open her mouth to say. This time, it was the same. However, when she saw Kant¡¯s innocent and hateful look, coupled with today¡¯s bold indulgence, her brain heated up. She finally opened her mouth and pped the ground in dissatisfaction.¡± You did this kind of thing with the ancestors, right?¡±


    ¨C Huh?


    ¡°There¡¯s also a game console!¡±


    ¡°And C! Chocte! Biscuit! Dried meat! Jelly!


    She must have eaten it before!¡±


    ¡°Why is it always her first! How many things have you done together?!¡±


    As she finished speaking, she even subconsciously kicked her legs a few times, like a little princess throwing a tantrum.


    Kant finally understood.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve never done with her before,¡± he said after pondering for a moment.<div>


    ¡± What?¡± Del¡¯s expression changed.¡± What?¡±


    ¡± She rode me,¡± Kant said seriously.¡± But I¡¯ve never ridden her. Look¡­¡±


    ¡°.. Rude! Shameless! Bad human!¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Dar¡¯s face was flushed red. She reached out to strangle Kant¡¯s neck.


    Kant was pressed down again. This time, it was face-to-face. Their eyes met. Dar¡¯s hair fell and her cheeks were red. She quickly dodged in shock and hid to the side.


    Kant shook his head and stood up slowly.


    The Empress looked over in confusion.


    ¡± What?¡± The Fire Stealer smiled at her.¡± The things we did together but not with her.¡±


    Dar was in a daze.


    The first meeting outside Valentan, the negotiations and the swords at the beginning, the honestyter on, and then the waves again, the entanglement of fate, the separation and union, the national interest, the higher interest, and the private¡­


    ¡± I¡¯m making a fool of myself,¡± she said, ring at Kant.


    Crying in front of him, eating and drinking in front of him, crying in front of him, crying in front of him, watching him kiss Tina, hearing that he made an oath with the Dragon Lady, listening to the ancestors talk about their happy times with him¡­


    Ahhh


    Kant did not notice the change in her expression at all. Neither did he know what the queen was thinking. In fact, he was not looking at her. Instead, he looked up at the ceiling.¡± There will be many in the future,¡± he said softly.


    The jealous Empress was stunned.


    ¡± The unique memories we experienced and created together.¡±


    Dar was shocked.


    The human in front of her lowered his head and looked at her. His expression was warm, his gaze calm, and he smiled.


    ¡°For example, we can meet him shoulder to shoulder¡­¡± Kant said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡± What?¡± At that moment, a sudden realization dawned on her. She shouted, scaring Kant into shutting his mouth.¡± Huh?¡±


    ¡°My intuition tells me that I will be so angry that I will chop you up after hearing what you have to say, so shut up!¡± ¡± Three things?¡± Del red at Kant.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°This is an order from the Empress! You must prepare three things! He did it with me! He had never done it with his ancestor before, and he would never do it with her in the future! She couldn¡¯t do it with anyone else either!


    Only those who are with me!¡± Del pointed at him and shouted,¡± Otherwise, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you with the most severe torture!¡± she said fiercely.


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡± Alright,¡± Kant smiled as he looked at her.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±the other party asked angrily.


    ¡°I remembered something happy.¡±


    ¡°What happy things?¡±


    ¡°I saw the cutest side of a good friend.¡±


    ¡°.. Rude!¡±


    After a while, Dar suddenly realized,¡±The matter at the Broken Inds¡­¡±


    Kant pursed his lips.¡± By the time you think about it, it¡¯ll be toote. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already given the order. The transport ne is on its way to the Azure Fleet. I¡¯ll go and take a look when I get there.¡±


    Only then did she heave a sigh of relief, but she also felt embarrassed. She had gone overboard just now. This was not like her. Oh, oh, oh


    He had already lost enough face in front of this bad human¡­Wu¡­


    ¡± I¡¯m a little surprised,¡± she said.¡± You didn¡¯t reduce your support for the Azure Fleet even though you were furious.¡±


    Kant shook his head and said,¡± That¡¯s a separate matter. It was my decision to rescue the Azure Fleet. I won¡¯t vent my anger on the officers and soldiers of the fleet because of the Starry Sky Council and that idiot¡¯s stupidity. The two have nothing to do with each other. Those soldiers are also pitiful people who have to pay the price for the selfishness and arrogance of their superiors¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always been like this,¡± he sighed.


    Del¡¯s expression darkened as she thought of many things.


    ¡°You did well,¡± the Empress said softly.¡±I like it very much.¡±


    She subconsciously finished her sentence. She panicked and blushed. She wanted to hide it, but she realized that Kant did not take her words seriously. She gritted her teeth.


    Kant then said slowly,¡±Not good enough¡­¡± It¡¯s far from good enough.¡±


    The elf was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m still hesitating about the decision I just made¡­That kind of decision doesn¡¯t seem rational.¡± Kant looked at Der.¡± I¡¯m not even sure. If the elven fleet is in danger, the one who came to beg me is not the idiot from the council, but you¡­I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll reject you.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before continuing in a low voice,¡± I don¡¯t know what will happen if I reject you. I also don¡¯t know what choice I would make if the choice I made just now stemmed from an even more difficult dilemma. Sometimes, the greater the power, the more painful it is. Because when you don¡¯t have the power, you can¡¯t do anything. When you have the power, sometimes you can¡¯t do it well¡­¡±


    He spoke in a low voice, and then his warm fingers pinched his cheek.


    ¡°You underestimate me.¡±


    Delia grabbed his face and turned him around.


    ¡± Kant, I don¡¯t want to be the Phoenix King. I¡¯m just forced to do it, and I must do it well.¡±


    She looked at the human in front of her.¡± For this, I gave up a lot of things, but there are also things that I absolutely cannot give up. This is also a principle that I have only recently understood.¡±


    ¡°If I have to give up everything, then why am I the queen?¡±


    Kant was slightly stunned.


    ¡°So do you understand? How dare you doubt the great Phoenix King?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not.¡± Dar pulled Kant¡¯s face into a funny expression.¡± If I were as arrogant, short-sighted, and stupid as that short-lived member of the Council, why would I be sitting with you now?¡± I¡¯ll mobilize the people in the pce to start a war and kill you at all costs to avenge the soldiers who died in the Songyue War. But I didn¡¯t, because I know who killed them.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, if you are worried about the choice you will make when you face a dilemma and the next dilemma, it is very simple. You don¡¯t need to choose. You can do it on both sides, and that is it.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand? Just like this time, if you have enough time to prepare, you can actually do it on both sides, right? We can evacuate everyone from the Broken Inds and save the Azure Fleet at the same time, right?¡±


    Kant nodded slowly.


    This time, there was a limit to the amount of time that could be used, and it was impossible to take care of both sides. The main reason was not because Horus had limited capacity, nor was it because there were not enough nes.


    It was because there were not enough runways and the airport was not big enough.


    If he had conscriptedmoners and spellcasters to build arge airport after arriving at Faraway Harbor, this mess would not have happened at all. He would not have had to fall out with the Arcane Magic Council for the sake of his bottom line and the lives of innocent people. Instead, under the crazy love and support of the people of the Broken Inds, he could happily extort arge sum of money from the council and make them pay with tears in their eyes. He had to thank Sir System.


    But that was only if.


    Half a month ago, Kant was so bored that he would only think of building an airport. The infrastructure was far from that level, and the utility poles were not evenplete. Furthermore, he had to build such arge-scale one. What kind of joke was that? There was no need for it.


    Now he understood.


    ¡°See, isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    ¡± Remember your lesson,¡± Del said with a smile.¡± Be prepared and work hard to be stronger so that you don¡¯t have to be decisive and give up in the future. You can have everything.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s go together,¡± she said, holding Kant¡¯s hand.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Kant shook his hand.¡± The first thing?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Queen¡¯s smile was still bright.¡± Three things are enough to give you such a headache?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡± Father, the air transport n has been optimized once again. The rescue n for the Azure Fleet has also been formted. The air rescue operation on the Broken Inds is about to enter the final sprint. Are you ready, Father? The real challenge is about to begin.¡±


    Kant shook her hand and pulled her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll go to the Broken Inds to take a look.¡± She chuckled and said,¡± I¡¯ll fly over very soon.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try the ne?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll discover something?¡±


    ¡°I found it randomly.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Kang De released the Empress¡¯s hand and pushed open the door. The people passing by outside were stunned for a moment before bowing. Hong San was waiting in the distance. When he saw Kang Dee out, he went forward and bowed.


    ¡°Take me to O¡¯Malley.¡±


    ¡± As the first reward and condition for rescuing the Azure Fleet¡­¡± Kant cut straight to the point when he saw the temporary emissary with a new scar on his face and a sinister expression.


    ¡± Tell me thest coordinates of your submarine before it crashed,¡± he said.¡± Including its depth.¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t get a submarine, he could still sink a few fuel trucks filled with stic explosives nearby. Just as Horus said, the real battle was about to begin.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: It¡¯s cracked¡­] F * ck, early in the morning, the air conditioner broke down and I was woken up by the steam¡­

 Chapter 629: 629

    Chapter 629: 629


    From the Deep Sea


    Turashya, the Tower of Omniscience.


    The Chairman looked at the report and remained silent for a long time.


    Kant tly rejected the Council¡¯s request and sincerity. He was adamant that negotiations were not allowed.


    Thunder rumbled in the air.


    After a long while, he said in a low voice,¡±About the Phoenix King and Kant¡­¡± Is it true?¡±


    The gossip and romance between the Elven Empress and Kant, a native of Aurora, had spread to the maind at an extremely fast speed. It was the most searched news in recent times. From the nobles to themoners, almost all intelligent creatures were talking about it with relish, regardless of whether it was in the cities, viges, or even the pces.


    Considering the primitive information situation in the other world, there must be someone behind this strange spreading speed. In fact, this was indeed the case. This was a tacit understanding between the higher-ups and interest groups across the continent, and their motives were surprisingly the same. Everyone felt that Mosesloy, and with such a good opportunity to disgust the powerful and domineering Twilight Moon Dynasty, why not?


    This was the first time in the Foreignd that there was a phenomenon of a couple.


    After hearing about this, the Great Chairman secretly instructed his subordinates to instruct the bards to sing a few more verses. He also ordered the captains and traveling merchants on the trade routes that were extremely developed by the Arcane Council to force them.<div>


    As the saying went, the words of the masses could not bepared to gold. Not to mention that the leaders of the superpowers had personally ordered the spreading of rumors. The Great Speaker knew that the emperor of the empire would most likely have simr actions. The rulers of every country, big or small, would definitely join in if they had been cheated or humiliated by the arrogant elves. After all, they were all made of mortal flesh and blood, and they could not get rid of the sad and deep-rooted bad habits of humans.


    They were eating melons, bragging, and personally making big news.


    However, they were just boasting and rumors after all. Even though the Speaker was secretly pleased to see the rumors flying everywhere, deep down, he still did not think much of the rumors.


    Even if something like love existed, it would not appear on the Elven Empress, not to mention that she was a human. The so-called elven pairing with a human was just a song sung by third-rate bards to fool the members of the Peach Fullness Network. Those in power only looked at benefits, and the higher the status, the more so.


    Phoenix King Deiri ruled over the Sunset Moon Dynasty and dominated the world. She was the king of kings, the king of kings. Considering the heated discussions in the country, why would she be moved by a human?


    He used to think so.


    But now, seeing Master O¡¯Malley¡¯s reply andint¡­


    ¡°This arrogant bandit! Arrogant Easterners! How dare you reject the good intentions of the council!¡±


    Councilman Oxington¡¯s angry voice echoed in the starry sky council.


    However, his anger concealed the joy in his heart. When he saw Master O¡¯Malley¡¯s report, he heaved a sigh of relief. Since Kant had rejected the council¡¯s request, humiliated the council, and refused to rescue the Azure Fleet, the rtionship between the two sides would be irreconcble.


    Therefore, conflicts and contradictions were inevitable. Since Kant had rejected the rescue request, the responsibility of causing the Azure Fleet to suffer heavy losses could now be ced on this person from Aurora.


    In this way, Councilman Oakington had managed to avoid a disaster. After all, he was the one who had suggested not to trust Kant and act alone. If Kant agreed to rescue them, both sides would enter a honeymoon period. The Great Chairman and the opposition in the council would take the opportunity to deal with him. After all, someone would have to take the me. Now, conflict was inevitable. The Great Chairman and the council had to rely on the power of the Oakington family to deal with the threat of the forbidden spell.


    With that thought in mind, he changed his dance. This was the stage for an anti-Senator Kang performance.


    ¡°I told you! The people of Aurora could not be trusted! He had no respect for the council at all! He even used this excuse to brush us off! To say that the untouchables were nobler than the excellent spellcasters and soldiers of the council was aplete humiliation!


    We must take action!¡±


    Kant had really lost his mind. What was he thinking?


    Senator Fermat frowned. He was indeed greedy for Kant¡¯s candy, but Oakington¡¯s arrogance was still beneath his notice.¡± The most important thing now is the safety of the Azure Fleet¡¯s officers and soldiers. They¡¯re in danger and are barely holding on. There¡¯s a risk of being wiped out at any moment. Since Kant refuses to provide full rescue, the Council will have to think of a way to save them¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment.¡± Or,¡± he said,¡± we can continue negotiating with Kant and get more reinforcements.¡±


    Oxington raised his eyebrows. He wished Kant could destroy the Azure Fleet with a Forbidden Spell. That way, there would be no turning back for both sides. A war was about to break out, and he would not have to worry about being held ountable.<div>


    Thinking of this, he shouted,¡± Look, look. At this point, our Councilman Fermat still doesn¡¯t dare to sever ties with the people of Aurora. Is he that afraid of him? Were they counting on him? Which side is your butt on? Are you Kant¡¯s spy?¡±


    ¡± I only want our soldiers to return safely,¡± Fermat said furiously.¡± You only wish to start a full-scale operation with Kant so that you can sell your family¡¯s defensive magic devices! You are the real traitor of the council, using the flesh and souls of innocent soldiers to make money! F * ck your mother!¡±


    ¡°How dare you nder me!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me how we should save them!¡±<div>


    The two sides were at loggerheads, and it looked like they were going to fight again.


    ¡± Silence!¡± the Chairman said.


    The two of them were pulled back to their seats by their colleagues.


    ¡± Don¡¯t put too much hope on Kant.¡± The Chairman, who sat on the Sun¡¯s Throne, was silent for a moment.¡± If I¡¯m not mistaken, Kant haspletely sided with the Sunset Moon Dynasty.¡±


    The councilmen were stunned.


    ¡± Think about it,¡± the Great Speaker suggested.¡± The Azure Fleet has beenpletely annihted, and the naval forces in the western waters of the council have suffered heavy losses. What kind of consequences will it cause? Who will benefit the most?¡±


    ¡± Elves!¡± Many councilmen¡¯s expressions changed.¡± Elves!¡±


    The Council had opened up the southern countries and the inds beyond the sea. They had used magical technology to promote productivity, trade, develop crafts, and export ntation products. Their share of the market had increased year by year, and the ever-expanding national interests required stronger military forces to protect them. This was the reason for the great construction.


    As new ships continued to enter the sea, their military strength continued to increase, and they defended the expansion of free trade. It was inevitable that they would have conflicts with another interest group. An economic conflict would be a political conflict, and a political conflict would eventually materialize into a military conflict. This was the reason for nationalpetition and many wars.


    As the hegemon of the world, the elves blocked the position of the council and the empire.


    Disagreements and conflicts, hidden battles under the table, happened all the time.


    What happened today was understandable at the national level.


    Kant¡¯s rejection of the council was extremely abnormal and rebellious, but he was definitely not a lunatic. There must be a deeper motive behind some of the seemingly abnormal choices.<div>


    For the sake of the lives of more than 10,000moners, not only did he reject the Council¡¯s requests for help, favors, and generous rewards, but he had also greatly damaged the diplomatic rtions between the two sides and nted the seeds of hostility. No rational person would do such a stupid thing, but Kant had done it.


    What did this mean?


    ¡± It means that he is happy to see it happen,¡± the Great Speaker said casually.¡± Also, his abnormal behavior can bring him great benefits and benefits, so much so that he can ignore the great losses and potential dangers brought about by rejecting the council. In other words, he thinks it is worth it.¡±


    ¡± He hopes that the Azure Fleet will bepletely annihted here and that the Arcane Magic Council¡¯s power in the Western Sea will be severely damaged.¡±


    ¡± But now, he doesn¡¯t have a conflict of influence with the Council. Just integrating the Broken Inds and restoring the distant port¡¯s trading status is enough to spend a lot of time and energy. Even if the distant port will have a conflict of interest with the Council sooner orter, it will be a long time ago. Why should we start a feud now?¡±


    ¡± Then, there¡¯s only one exnation left.¡±


    ¡± Kant isn¡¯t happy to see it. The elves are.¡±


    ¡± The elf gave him a promise¡­ No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Looking at the dumbfounded councilors, the Chairman was silent for a moment.¡± Kant is suspicious and cunning. He won¡¯t act on his own ord just because of empty promises. He has a blood feud with the elves, which involves hundreds of thousands of soldiers. It can make himpletely side with the elves and even act directly for the benefit of Mu Yue¡­¡±


    ¡°Only the love and chastity of the Phoenix King.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s the only way Kant would believe in him and do his best for the benefit of the elves. Heh, it makes sense. The elven queen might try her best to rope in Forbidden Spell Mages, but she would never offer her love and body. The only thing that could make a world overlord do such a thing is love.¡±


    He revealed an extremelyplicated expression. His heart was surging with emotions, and all kinds of thoughts rose in his mind.


    ¡°They must be together.¡±<div>


    F * ck you, why?


    After listening to the Chairman¡¯s analysis, the councilmen were enlightened, and all their doubts were resolved.


    After that, she felt extremely sour.


    The news made them even more unhappy than when they heard that Kant had built arge warship and arge ne. They ate their lemons crazily and were really envious.


    They looked at each other and then corroborated the Chairman¡¯s deduction.


    ¡± Now that you mention it, I think it¡¯s true. In the Battle of Distant Harbor, the Empire¡¯s fleet was almostpletely wiped out, and half of our Azure Fleet sank. Only the Elf Fleet was almost unscathed. Kant was indeed plotting all of this in secret. He had colluded with the Elves long ago.¡±


    ¡± During the war of grain prices in the distant port, Kant opened the door to the valley and threw out a huge amount of grain. We investigated for a long time, but we still didn¡¯t know where he got the grain from. Hmph, he¡¯s eating soft rice. Ptui!¡±


    ¡°The Twilight Moon Empire has actually invested so much¡­¡±


    ¡± Humph. Kant is nothing more than that. Look, even though he said that he would send three carriers to rescue the Cann Fleet, didn¡¯t he? He clearly doesn¡¯t dare to offend us too much. His previous attitude was so resolute. It¡¯s most likely that the Phoenix King is forcing him too tightly. Heh, he¡¯s afraid of his wife¡­¡±


    The councilman couldn¡¯t continue.


    If my wife were the Elven Empress, I would kneel every day¡­


    From the beginning to the end, no one discussed or paid any attention to the excuse Kant used to reject the council.


    In their eyes, it was just a perfunctory prevarication without any sincerity at all. It even showed their disdain for the council. It was an insult to say that the ten thousand people on the Broken Inds were more important than the soldiers of the Azure Fleet and the friendship of the council!<div>


    No one felt that Kant was speaking from the bottom of his heart.


    Someone who thought like that must be out of their mind. Kant was so cunning, so he definitely wasn¡¯t.


    Pfft, a gigolo who lives off a woman.


    ¡± I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. Other than this conjecture, there¡¯s no other reason why Kant would make such a choice¡­If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to adjust our approach.¡±


    ¡± Kant is the enemy,¡± the Chairman said calmly, interrupting the crowd¡¯s discussion.


    ¡± Of course, we have to be careful with this decision. After all, the consequences of starting a war with a Forbidden Mage are unpredictable. Even if we have a way to restrain and deal with him, we will have to pay a huge price.¡±


    ¡± However, it¡¯s not difficult to determine whether Kant is really in cahoots with the elves.¡±


    ¡°We just need to see if the elves will send a fleet to the Broken Inds, if they will suffer losses, and if they will temporarily retreat,¡±he said softly.


    ¡± Regardless of whether Kant has an affair with the Phoenix King or not, the council will have to make some changes.¡±


    ¡± I suggest that we increase the research and development of the magic-powered aircraft. The people we sent to the distant port have already drawn the sketch of Kant¡¯s aircraft and have a rough idea of its power mechanism. We can try to replicate it, reverse engineer it, and absorb the wisdom and knowledge contained within.¡±


    ¡± I suggest that, regardless of Kant¡¯s true motives, his reply has already humiliated the dignity of the Arcane Magic Council. Since the people of Aurora have rejected peace, he should be prepared to bear all the consequences. Therefore, we should suspend all friendly actions to repair rtions with Kant and promotemunication. We should speed up the preparation of ns to resist the Forbidden Spell Mages and ssify Distant Harbor as a potential hostile force.¡±


    ¡± Condemn Kant¡¯s invasion and plundering of the Broken Isles. We will not acknowledge him. We will support the Chamber of Commerce and branches of the Broken Isles that are wandering in the outside world. We will set up a blockade, istion, and hostilepetition against the Far Harbor on amercial level. We will obstruct Kant¡¯s attempt to move the Western Sea Trade Center back to the Far Harbor.¡±


    At this point, the speaker¡¯s tone was sharp and fierce.


    ¡°Pay close attention to the oue of the Battle of the Broken Inds.¡±


    ¡± If Kant fails or even fails,¡± he said slowly,¡± the council will use all their power to make this arrogant Skyquaking Dragon suffer even more.¡±


    The councilmen looked at each other. Some of them hesitated, but in the end, they also raised their hands in agreement.


    Kant had indeed gone too far.


    After the vote, the council began to discuss the follow-up support for the Azure Fleet. Considering that the strong enemy this time came from the sea, and based on Kant¡¯s sessful experience, support and rescue could only beunched from the air. Other than summoning the air forces, the council was also urgently contacting the Flying Dragons.


    The dragon race was too expensive, and there were very few of them. It was not suitable for such arge-scale rescue.


    Moreover, Dragon Ind seemed to be having an affair with Kant as well. How the hell did this pretty boy do it?


    At this moment, the Great Chairman¡¯s expression changed slightly. He extended his hand and conjured a Thunder Talisman in the air. The new information came through the magic. The ruler read it for a moment and revealed a strange expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s new news from Kant¡¯s side,¡± he said slowly, gesturing for the councilmen to be quiet.


    ¡°Beg for mercy orpromise?¡±Councilman Oakington shouted.


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    ¡± Kant asked us for the coordinates of Ocean Traveler when it was attacked,¡± the Chairman replied.¡± This is the first condition for rescuing the Azure Fleet.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡±he asked the councilmen.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± The few councilmen reflexively refused.


    During this time, the Navy Department had been trying to contact the Ocean Traveler, but only Observer Dakur had escaped. The rest of the crew had not returned. The situation was extremely bad. The councilmen had a tacit understanding and were prepared for the worst. However, the loss of the Ocean Traveler was not great.


    Observer Dakur, who had escaped and returned, had offered hisst loyalty to the Council with his hot-blooded and steely will, even though he had gone insane.


    At the cost of his life, he provided extremely important information, revealing the scales and ws that the Ocean Traveler hade into contact with before the attack. That was enough to reveal the vast picture behind the fog.


    An unprecedented terrifying monster.


    There was also a huge underwater city.


    Destroyer.


    Ruins.


    The fog of history, the destroyed civilization.


    Elder Wen Ku was already checking the documents on the pottery shard to make aparison.


    That shocking discovery seemed to confirm a guess of the ancient schrs, and it meant endless archaeological discoveries, and even a great leap in the field of magic¡­That was the greatest contribution of the Ocean Traveler.


    They were extremely excited about this and were preparing for further exploration and excavation. Of course, all of this would have to wait until the battle of the Broken Inds was over. They even wanted to use Kant¡¯s forbidden spell topletely destroy that terrifying monster and then snatch the most delicious fruit of this incident without the Skyquaking Dragon knowing anything. But now, Kant asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t tell him!¡±


    Such a big secret had to be kept a secret. Furthermore, they had already deduced that Kant was very likely to be in cahoots with the elves. As such, it was even more impossible to reveal it.


    ¡± If we don¡¯t say anything, then rescuing the Azure Fleet¡­¡±


    ¡°Then tell him a fake one!¡±


    ¡°If I am seen through¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I have to emphasize how important this secret is?¡±


    The council was once again embroiled in a debate. The Great Chairman looked at the council members who were quarreling and frowned slightly, growing increasingly impatient. He sometimes envied the Elven Empress and the Emperor.


    Before the debate could reach a conclusion, the Speaker¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Light shed, and the emergency teleportation device in the Council opened the dimensional gate. The Minister of the Navy, who wasmanding the rescue work in the Navy Department, directly used the teleportation circle to cross space and shouted,¡± Mr. Speaker! Everyone! Emergency!¡±


    Everyone shut up and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡± We¡¯ve been sending messages to Ocean Traveler, but there was no reply until just now¡­¡±


    The minister took a deep breath, but he could not hide his shock and confusion. However, the ones who answered us were not the crew. The ones who controlled the resonant light pen and left the message were definitely not our people, because the words that appeared on the dark crystal sounding board in the naval headquarters were words that I had never seen before!¡±


    All the members of the council, including the Speaker, stood up!


    ¡± Where are the coordinates of Ocean Traveler now?¡± the Chairman asked immediately.


    The minister gulped.¡± After it lost control, its coordinates basically didn¡¯t change. The depth kept increasing¡­¡± It seems to have sunk into a certain area of the deep-sea ruins.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: The air conditioner is finally fixed. It¡¯s alive¡­F * ck, the rat bit the external wire into several pieces¡­Damn it, you¡¯re so free.

 Chapter 630: 630

    Chapter 630: 630


    Azure Fleet


    ¡°Coordinates received!¡±


    The star coordinates sent by the Arcane Magic Council were tranted by the Astrologer of Distant Harbor and marked on the map. The location of the sinking of the Ocean Traveler was finally sent to Kant.


    Kant was looking at the huge disy screen in the fire base of the observation tform on the central ind. The terrain of the shattered sea area was disyed on the screen. It was a map drawn by scanning in the air.


    A huge red circle shed at a certain point in the southwest corner, like the attack interface of a mobile game. That was the coordinates of the deep-sea giant beast.


    A council submarine hade into contact with it.


    Kant had wanted to personally investigate such important information, but hecked an underwater vehicle.


    The Earthling sighed.¡± It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t even get a high-quality submarine, let alone a submarine.¡±


    Not long ago, he had returned to Earth. He had thought about it and had a secret discussion with Uncle Wang. In the end, he did not dare to ask the country or buy a deep-diving device internationally.


    Because he roughly understood what was happening on Earth.<div>


    When he returned to Coro, the king excitedly told him a big piece of news. He said that the US military¡¯s high-frequency globalmunication system had released four EAM messages in a row. An aerialmand aircraft and a strategic submarinemunication aircraft were flying all over the sky. Conspiracy theories imed that the US had lost a big ckfish.


    As for how the king knew about it and was so sure of it?


    Because of the fairness, neutrality, rigor, and unyielding nature of Twitter and Facebook, they began to delete posts on arge scale.


    ¡± Oh my, even a democratic country like this would delete the 404 thread and remove it from the trending searches.¡±


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he realized what was going on. He was shocked.


    He finally understood why the country reacted so strongly when he came back to buy the mines.


    Just think about Kant¡¯s personal profile and personality model analysis. He was an emperor, a nationalistic youth, a self-righteous man, a nationalist, and had slight racial tendencies. He also knew how to teleport. He disyed the terrifyingbat power that suppressed all espers in the world at this stage, and he was deeply hostile to the free world.


    These guys were hard to control, and they were trying to buy arge number of torpedoes.


    And the M Nation had lost a big ckfish.


    One could imagine how the higher-ups would feel when they heard about this.


    ¨C Fuck.


    That¡¯s a motherf * cker¡¯s spaceship, an ohio-ship with twenty-four arrows.


    If Kant jumped out at this moment and said,¡¯Well, can you sell me a Flood Dragon?¡¯ Why did he buy it? I don¡¯t mean anything else. The sea is so deep. I want to go and take a look.


    What was this property?


    It was as if a ck wok that could ¡± trigger a global nuclear war ¡± was flying all over the sky. Kant then spread his wings and turned 360 degrees in the air before doing a big split to urately push his head into the wok.


    Fuck fuck.


    Kant, who hade to his senses, immediately fled and returned to the other world. He did not dare to mention the submarine again.


    This led to a passive situation on the battlefield level. The enemy came from the sea, which was a territory Kant could not enter. There were no submarines or submarines. Faced with the dark, cold, and dangerous deep sea, the pitiful, weak, and helpless Horrifying Upright Apes could only helplessly throw high-yield bombs into the sea.


    Kant sighed.¡± Explode it. There¡¯s no other way.¡±<div>


    It was indeed an idea to directly use steel tes to forge a simple submarine and then strengthen it with the Fire Stealer¡¯s power. However, the water pressure in the deep sea was terrifying. Kant had to use the Fire Stealer¡¯s power to maintain the pressure of the submarine throughout the entire process. He also had to consider the upper limit of the material¡¯s strength. Under such circumstances, there was an unknown enemy lurking in the darkness. The risk was too great. Horus vetoed the idea, and Kant was unwilling to take the risk.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to y in the beautiful water world. How could he dare to sit in a small iron house that was a few cubic meters deep and wait for the big seafood to bite him when he turned the corner?


    ¡± We¡¯re working on a bombing n and confirming the explosion range¡­¡±


    The bombs were distributed in the target sea area. ording to the speed at which the bombs sank into the sea, the dy detonation was set to ensure that the target sea areas of different depths and different breadth were all baptized by the shock wave caused by the explosion. This was a helpless move when it was impossible to determine the specific location of the other party.<div>


    ¡°We have to stick together.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°But I have to remind you, Father. This bombing n is based on the coordinates provided by the Arcane Magic Council¡­¡± Horus said as he calcted.


    ¡± I know.¡± Kant nodded after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Can you guarantee the authenticity?¡± asked Iron Son.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­However, the situation is urgent, and we have no way to confirm it. We can only hope that they will remain rational.¡± Kant took a deep breath.¡± I hope they still have hope.¡±


    ¡°.. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand either.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s do our job.¡± Kant shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A red alert was sounded on therge tform base. It was also broadcasted through the speakers on various inds. To everyone who was still stuck on the Broken Inds, this was Kant¡¯s final warning.


    This meant that the evacuation of the Broken Inds had reached the final stage.


    It was also the most dangerous moment.


    ¡°Everyone, line up and follow me! Hurry!¡±<div>


    The soldiers at the various evacuation points shouted loudly, calling for the helpless survivors to move.


    All personnel registration and file creation operations were canceled. Field airfields were built near the evacuation points of the inds. ording to the smoothness and condition of the runways,rge and small nes carrying dozens of people and hundreds of people flew into the sky. Their steel wings soared into the sky like a flock of birds.


    Every ne was controlled by Horus ¡®secondary program.


    After taking off, the program piloted them and they flew towards the distant port.


    The mages and warlocks who were stationed at the heavy fortresses on the inds and assisting in the bombardment of the sea monsters received the order and hurriedly retreated. The sky roared as helicopters arrived one after another.


    The tense and somber atmosphere had already been sensed by every intelligent creature. They knew that the situation had reached the most dangerous moment. Not only did the shrill rm sound and the increasingly urgent evacuation confirm their thoughts, but more importantly, as intelligent creatures, their intuition could feel the more and more terrifying terror from the deep sea.


    It was as if an unheard of, unseen, and unimaginable ultimate predator was awakening.


    At the same time, three transport nes had arrived at the Azure Fleet¡¯s location.


    The Realm Gate opened, and Kant, who had received the news, appeared in the cockpit of the An-124 transport ne. He looked down and saw the vast blue sea. In the distance, there was a line between the sea and the sky, and he could not see the location ofnd.


    In the middle of the sea, a massive fleet of dozens of ships was forming a defensive formation. The light waves on the sea danced wildly, and the air was turbulent with violent elemental activity. This fleet represented the peak of the magical industry and magical technology in this world. They were resisting the enemy at all costs.


    ¡± Eh?¡± Kant was surprised when he saw what was happening below.


    ¡°Genius ideas and tactics,¡±praised Horus.


    Kant saw white frost and snow amidst the vast expanse of blue waves.<div>


    The extremely cold frost crystals spread endlessly, freezing the brown hull of the ship.


    Every ship of the Azure Fleet was very close to each other.


    Every magic warship emitted a frosty air, and the magic core switched to the frost mode, creating a terrifyingly low temperature that separated salt from the sea and froze the surface of the sea.


    The ice spread and formed a thickeryer of ice under the water, freezing every ship in the Azure Fleet. The sea turned into solidnd, and the entire fleet became a fortress on the sea. Every ship in the outer ring was a solid city wall.


    On the outeryer, the edge of the iceyer was shaped by skilled spellcasters into a shape that was easy to defend and difficult to attack. The steep slope was as smooth as a mirror, making it difficult to borrow strength. The sea monsters that tried to rush up the iceyer could only use their ws to pull at the extremely solid ck ice in vain and then slide into the water with a roar.


    Even though they barely managed to get onto the ice, the enemy was already waiting for them.


    What awaited them were neither arrows nor scorching fire magic.


    It was a violent wind.


    Freeze and Gale, these two extremely simple spells formed a shield and spear to defend against the sea monsters.


    Any sea monsters that rushed up were swept into the sea by the oing fierce wind. They could not stand on the smooth slope at all. Even therger and stronger sea monsters lost their heat and froze under the cold wind, and then were swept into the sea.


    And this was only the defense of the first outer wall.


    The ships in the outermost ring were the second line of defense. Frost and snow were frozen on the surface, and dense ice thorns extended out like horse barricades. The warriors looked down from above and were ready for battle.


    They defended the magic warships and several spellcasting bases in the inner ring, where massive magic power was released and dispersed, reinforcing the iceyer, controlling the ice wind, and protecting everyone in the fleet.<div>


    Frost and snow danced in the air, and blue light shed. This sea fortress, which was based on the entire fleet, was connected by ice and frost. It was likend, causing Zhou Yu to fall silent and Cao Cao to cry.


    This was a tactic that would never appear on Earth. It was a marvel created by magic, power, wisdom, and courage from another world. Kant sighed.¡± As expected of the Arcane Magic Council.¡±


    He had thought that this fleet would suffer heavy losses and be in despair under the siege of the sea monsters. He did not expect that they would be able to survive to this extent.


    Inparison, the coastal defense fleet of the Broken Inds, which was also built with a lot of money, was almost destroyed in an instant. Although there were factors such as surprise attacks, being caught off guard, and being unprepared, there was also a huge gap in equipment, tactics, experience, fighting spirit, and courage between the two.


    It was no wonder that the Starry Sky Council was so anxious after the incident. They even lowered their heads to Kant and promised him all sorts of benefits. They were determined to save the fleet at all costs.


    ¡°You know what? Even I would hesitate after seeing this scene. Such a fleet, such a powerful, intelligent, and courageous military force, should not be buried here in despair and ridiculously, bing food for these ugly monsters. They deserve a better battlefield.¡±


    Kant sighed.¡± But things havee to this. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Father,¡± Horus replied.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not my fault. I¡¯m justmenting¡­¡± Kant shook his head and said,¡± War is a cruel word. War is the most terrifying and darkest thing that humans have ever created. The cruelty, blood, ugliness, and darkness of war are like rotten soil. They are extremely smelly and filthy. But it is precisely in this dirty and stinky rotten soil that the most brilliant and magnificent qualities of humans are often born.¡±


    ¡°Courage, sacrifice, fearlessness, unyielding¡­¡±


    At this point, the Fire Stealer sighed softly,¡±But these beautiful and great qualities make the war seem extremely ironic¡­¡± War always originates from the greed, arrogance, and selfishness of a small number of people or even a few people.¡±


    ¡± When I think that these naval soldiers are in danger because of the stupidity and arrogance of the council, I feel both absurd and angry. They should not have died here.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s hard to save them,¡± Kant said regretfully as he looked at the frozen fortress on the sea.


    In order to hide their presence and advance in secret, the Azure Fleet avoided all inds and trade routes, which meant that there were no inds orrge continents near the fleet.


    This meant that even if Kant had promised the council that he would do his best to rescue them, there was nothing he could do.


    Withoutnd, they would not be able to build a fire fortress, relocate people, build an airport, or userge transport nes to evacuate people.


    They couldn¡¯t even provide fire support, let alone retreat.


    Weapons from Earth originated from fire, and their nature was explosive. Explosive weapons were very useful against enemies in the sea, but the key problem was that the explosion was uncontroble.


    Arge number of explosives could blow up arge number of sea monsters, but the shockwaves and jets from the explosions could not only kill arge number of sea monsters, but they could also destroy the ice fortress built by the Azure Fleet. As long as the explosions continued, the fortress would be destroyed sooner orter.


    Therefore, unless all the sea monsters in this area were killed, the Azure Fleet would not survive.


    This was because Spell Casters would eventually get tired, Magic Devices would eventually run out of energy, and Magic Conducting Cores would eventually overload and be useless¡­They could block it for a while, but not forever.


    ¡± No need.¡± Kant shook his head and said to Horus,¡± Open the rear hatch and let them down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, there was the sound of mechanical transmission. Then, a strong wind poured in, and the cabin lights lit up. The voice of the iron son resounded in the cabin.¡± Contact officer, you can jump now.¡±


    Kant walked to the cargo hold, and a few Spell Casters stood up.


    They came from the Azure Fleet and were ordered to be the liaison officers voluntarily. This was because the rescue operation required a liaison officer. They needed to build a bridge between Kant and the Azure Fleet.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant!¡±


    The Spell Casters bowed to the Skyquaking Dragon with a subtle expression.


    ¡± You hate me?¡± Kant asked calmly.


    They already knew the cause and effect of the matter.


    Kant rejected the council¡¯s request.


    Between the Azure Fleet and the tens of thousands of civilians on the Broken Inds, Kant chose thetter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The Spell Caster in the lead whispered. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Kant patted him on the shoulder.¡± Fate is unpredictable. It¡¯s hard to have both sides. You can only do it honestly and honestly. You have to have a clear conscience. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. Just do what you should do.¡±


    ¡°.. Yes.¡±


    Under Horus ¡®instructions and urging, the three Spell Casters took a deep look at Kant, then turned around and ran a few steps. They jumped down from the open rear cabin door and soared into the sky.


    The flying suit was opened, and the Wind Transformation Array lit up with runes. Magic power was activated, and the flying spell controlled the wind. The three Spell Casters whistled towards the white fortress in the surging blue waves.


    A red magic signal rose from the center of the fortress. The fleet had already seen the giant steel birds in the sky. They sent a friendlynding signal to the spellcasters who descended from the sky.


    ¡± Get ready to receive the evacuation personnel.¡± Kant exhaled slowly as he watched the liaison officers descend until theynded steadily.


    A few minutester, themunication was connected, and the voice of the spellcaster sounded in the cabin.


    ¡± Your Highness Kant.¡± He said,¡± The fleetmander rejected our evacuation proposal.¡±


    ¡± He didn¡¯t receive any orders from the council?¡± Kant frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The mage replied,¡± But themander said that unless there is aplete andprehensive evacuation n to evacuate all the fleet members, the so-called evacuation is just a despicable escape. He refused to carry out it, and he did not allow any fleet members to leave.¡±


    Fuck.


    ¡± Understood,¡± Kant said.¡± I¡¯ll go down and fetch you now. Let the council continue to wrangle with him.¡±


    ¡± Wait a minute, Your Highness,¡± the volunteer liaison officer from the Cann Fleet said.¡± His Excellency the Commander would like to talk to you. Is it convenient for you?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Reaching out to help the innocent was Kant¡¯s only motive for rescuing the Azure Fleet. He would not change his mind just because of the Council¡¯s stupidity and arrogance. However, if the Azure Fleet refused to be rescued, he would not be so cold and unwilling to retreat. He would just stay here.


    But since the other party wanted to chat, it didn¡¯t matter.


    After agreeing, an unfamiliar voice sounded in themunication channel. It was quite useful, much more convenient than short-distancemunication magic devices. I¡¯m Nicias, themander of the Azure Fleet and the Secret Keeper. It¡¯s an honor to talk to you.¡±


    It was a woman with a mature and generous voice. It seemed that she had been drifting on the sea for a long time.


    ¡± Nice to meet you, Secret Keeper,¡± Kant replied.¡± Your tactics and power have left a deep impression on me.¡±


    ¡± Yes, Your Highness,¡± the other party replied with a cheerfulugh.¡± Counting my more than ten years of naval service experience, today¡¯s battle is enough to make me proud for the rest of my life. In the face of the sudden attack and unprecedented enemies, the Azure Fleet¡¯s unity, wisdom, courage, and obedience at the critical moment, as well as the correct decisions I made as amander in a short period of time, are enough to be written into poems and sung.¡±


    Her voice was natural and graceful, and she did not mind boasting at all. Moreover, there was no sense of showing off, as if that was the fairest evaluation.


    ¡°That must be a wonderful story.¡±


    However, for this huge fleet with a glorious history, the courage and resolve shown by everyone in the dangerous battle, as well as the wisdom and decisiveness of the entire fleet from top to bottom, that great story and the moment when it shone were witnessed and remembered by the sky and the sea.


    However, it might not be long before all of this would vanish into thin air.


    ¡°Maybe no one will remember.¡± Kant said,¡± If all of you are destroyed here, the world will only remember theplete annihtion of the Azure Fleet. They will not remember yourst moments of courage and fearlessness.¡±


    ¡± I know what you¡¯re going to say, Your Highness Kant. Although it¡¯s been a short time, I¡¯ve heard of your n. I¡¯ve also heard about your legends and achievements. I believe that you¡¯re confident in rescuing the elites of the Azure Fleet, but I want to emphasize that the elites on the ship are not just Spell Casters with magic power.¡±


    Kant remained silent.


    ¡± I felt the anger of the big shots from the council, and I know your choice. The contact message sent from the Navy Department was filled with anger and provocation. It seems that a certain councilman wants us to believe that the current predicament and hopeless crisis are all because of you. They said that you would rather save more than ten thousandmoners on the Broken Inds than ept the friendship and kindness of the council¡­¡±


    There was no anger in themander¡¯s voice. Instead, it was filled withughter.


    ¡°Do you know what I thought after reading this news?¡±


    Sheughed.¡± I was thinking, son of a b * tch. Finally, someone had the same thoughts as me. Those idiotic councilmen have been ying politics for a long time. They only know how to count and think that others have to be sons of b * tches like them.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡± So, Your Highness Kant, do you understand my choice? I chose to stay here and refuse to ept the council¡¯s orders because it was an insult to me. These sons of bitches let me give the order. Let me decide which people in the fleet are more valuable and which ones are only worthy to stay here and wait for death. A bunch of dog sh * t!¡±


    Her voice was filled with disdain and sarcasm.


    ¡± And this is the reason why I refuse to leave, Your Highness Kant.¡±


    ¡± I am themander of this fleet and the captain of my gship. ording to the navy code and the rules of war, I have the supreme and unquestionable position in this fleet. I can order the captains to clean the deck, I can whip and punish any crew member that I think needs to be punished, I can hang them on the mast to be exposed to the sun, and I can let them sleep in the bottom cabin with pigs and sheep.¡±


    ¡± I can even execute them, hack them to death, hang them, kick them into the sea to feed the sharks. I can do whatever I think I should do to them. In this fleet, during the voyage, I am their god, their emperor, their master, theirw. I can do anything I want, except for one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t abandon them and run away alone,¡± she said softly.


    ¡± Understood.¡± Kant was stunned for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Understood?¡±Themander was stunned.


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    ¡°I mean what I said¡­ You¡¯re not patronizing me?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to brush you off?¡±


    ¡°Oh? As the rumors say, the Skyquaking Dragon¡¯s style of doing things is extreme and strange, and his thinking is different from ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°You guys are the ones who are strange,¡±Kant said calmly.


    The other partyughed loudly,¡±How interesting¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect that I would do the biggest stupid thing in my life. The one who understood me was actually the famous Aurora Dragon.¡±


    ¡± I see.¡± Kant shook his head.¡± Seems like you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡±


    ¡± Yes, I wrote an insult that was enough to throw me into Thorn Prison and presented it to the big shots of the Starry Sky Council. Even if I was saved, I would be dismissed and imprisoned. This should help me make up my mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very uneasy that you made a wasted trip,¡± said themander.


    ¡± What can I do for you?¡± Kant thought for a moment.¡± Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve made up my mind, but I didn¡¯t see you jump into the sea tomit suicide. You¡¯ve been defending this ce, and your magic power has been greatly consumed. Don¡¯t you need supplies to replenish it?¡± Kant replied,¡± There are also things to keep you warm and food to fill your stomach. I still have some here. It¡¯s not a problem to give them to you. Do you want them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡± We don¡¯tck food,¡± Nicias said happily.¡± However, we need fuel and clothes to keep us warm. We also need mana crystals, potions, and various mana resources. I¡¯ll be extremely grateful if you can send them over!¡±


    She thought for a moment and felt that it was not good to take other people¡¯s things for free.¡± I will send a message to the council and ask them to pay for the supplies and shipping fees¡­¡± Oh, wait, your rtionship with the council has already be very bad¡­¡±


    Themander thought for a moment and said,¡± How about this? I¡¯ll emphasize to them that if they y any tricks or default on their payment, I¡¯ll give you all the magic cores and experimental magic devices of the Azure Fleet before they are attacked and destroyed by the monsters!¡±


    He said this without hesitation, with a feeling of fearlessness.


    ¡± Alright,¡± Kant smiled.¡± The stuff will be here in a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­However, I can only thank you for nothing.¡±


    Nicias sighed.


    Kant could tell at a nce that the chances of the evacuation operation were slim when he was in the sky. Even Earth¡¯s technology and industrial strength could not do it. Themander was experienced and had fought hundreds of battles. How could he not know that the fleet was in a desperate situation? Even if the council intervened, they could only save a small number of people.


    Most of the ten thousand soldiers in this fleet were about to be abandoned.


    Since she was going to stay here and die with her subordinates, she would not have the chance to thank Kant in the future.


    Kant heard the sigh in themunication channel. He was silent for a while.¡± There¡¯s no need to be so pessimistic,¡± he said.


    ¡°.. Hmm?¡±


    The Fire Stealer replied,¡± It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save you, but I have to queue up. After the refugees from the Broken Inds have evacuated, I will think of a way to save you. The price offered by the council is very high. If the conditions allow, I will not let go of the opportunity to ughter them¡­¡±


    ¡± But we can¡¯t hold on forever,¡± Nicias smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Perhaps we don¡¯t have to hold on for too long,¡± Kant said calmly. I don¡¯t have to transport all of you tond to save you. It¡¯s fine to let these sea monsters disperse.¡±


    ¡°How do we disperse them?¡± the other party asked curiously. We have already tried many methods¡­¡±


    ¡± Kill the thing that controls them,¡± Kant interrupted her.¡± Maybe.¡±


    His words were so firm that even Nicias fell silent.


    After a long while, sheughed.¡± Ah, I understand a little bit why you made Princess Tina, Miss Dragon, and even the Phoenix King fall in love with you. Even an old woman like me is a little moved.¡±


    ¡± Your Highness Kant,¡± themander teased,¡± you¡¯re still trying your best to find a way to rescue the Azure Fleet after the conflict with the council. I don¡¯t quite understand your motive. Do you want to go on a date with me?¡± If it¡¯s you, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    In your dreams, how can I give my first date to you¡­


    Wait, why did he feel so sad?


    The moment he thought of the legendary Casanova, His Highness Kant, whom the world believed to have not only hooked up with Princess Tina but also the Phoenix King, Kant felt an inescapable sorrow. He had never even dated, let alone had sex.


    Thus, the steely straight man said calmly,¡± You don¡¯t have to. The reason why I wanted to save you was because I wanted to see what kind of expression you, who thought you were going to die, would have after scolding the entire council.¡±


    The other side was stunned, and then there wasughter that became more and more joyful.


    ¡°If you can really save the Azure Fleet¡­¡± Nicias smiled.¡± I¡¯m just making a fool of myself. That¡¯s too cheap. So, if you save all of us, I¡¯ll owe you a favor. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So¡­I wish you all the best.¡±


    ¡°I wish you all can survive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After transferring supplies to the Azure Fleet, the Broken Inds quickly evacuated. The following operation was very busy. Not long after, the small passenger ne that Dar took arrived at the Broken Inds.


    After a while, the entire sea area began to echo with a huge rumble and tremble.


    It was a quarter past six, and the east was bright.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    < PS 1:¡± 7,500 words. That¡¯s all. The remaining 2,500 words will be left for tomorrow.>


    ¡± P.S. 2: I¡¯m halfway through writing the plot for today¡¯smander. I suddenly came back to my senses and changed him into a female character. I¡¯m so f * cking smart.¡±

 Chapter 631: 631

    Chapter 631: 631


    A nk history, a lost civilization


    The surface of the sea shook abnormally. The tides rolled and the sea seemed to boil.


    A loud roar stirred up the waves and spread from the deep sea to the entire Broken Inds.


    This was a demonstration, a threat, a disy of power by the cold God of the Star Pce, a sound of ughter by the ferocious deep-sea beast, a peerless beast sealed for countless years, telling every intelligent creature at the table that extinction wasing, and they had to wait in despair.


    Kant closed his eyes and sighed silently.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Del turned around and asked.


    ¡°The deep-sea bombing n has failed,¡±said the Fire Stealer calmly.


    Using the coordinates provided by the Arcane Magic Council as a reference, they would sink arge number of depth bombs and self-destructing trucks to the target location and set up time fuses to ensure that the violent explosion and powerful impact could cover the entire bombing area as much as possible. This was the safest n when the underwater situation could not be confirmed.


    Just as Kant had said earlier¡­They had to stick together.


    Now, the operation of blowing up the fish, which had been left to fate, had almost failed. Therge number of bombs that had been poured down a while ago had not achieved the desired results. A huge amount of explosives with a yield of nearly a thousand tons had exploded in sections up and down the sea. Kant had hoped to take the deep-sea monster away in one wave, but now it seemed that his overly optimistic n had failed because everything was out of control.<div>


    Without diving equipment, he could observe the situation in the sea with his own eyes. He could only rely on the Council¡¯s hesitant information and coordinates tounch an attack on an unknown enemy. Kant did not even know what the enemy was, what it looked like, or how big it was.


    He did not even know if the explosion had killed the enemy, injured the enemy, or not at all¡­He didn¡¯t know anything.


    But now, he knew. The anger from the deep sea had been transmitted to him. The unknown enemy told Kant that it was still alive and that it wasing.


    ¡± Kant, I don¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m instigating you or that I have ulterior motives,¡± she said slowly after a moment of hesitation. The elf¡¯s beautiful face shimmered in the morning sun, making the shattered sky and sea pale. Have you ever doubted it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The coordinates given to you by the council¡­Is it correct?¡±


    Kant¡¯s face was as dark as water.¡± If it¡¯s fake,¡± he asked,¡± what¡¯s their motive for lying to me?¡± Their main fleet is trapped in the battle zone, their submarines have witnessed the terror of the enemy, and the messages they sent are also shocked and anxious. I think they should no longer doubt my warning and the purpose of the enemy. That thing wants to interrupt global sea trade and cut off the blood vessels of civilization.¡±


    ¡± Under such circumstances, what is the motive for providing me with false information? At least for now, I¡¯m the most powerful person in this sea. They should believe in the power of the Forbidden Spell.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a suspicion,¡± the Empress said softly. There are probably two reasons why I hid it from you.¡±


    ¡± The first is to lie to vent their anger. After all, you rejected their request, which was a great humiliation and hostility to them. So when you asked for the coordinates, they gave you a fake one. But the possibility is very low. The decision-making organ of the council is the Starry Sky Council. Based on my understanding of the Great Speaker, he probably won¡¯t ept such a low-level proposal.¡±


    ¡± That leaves us with the second option,¡± Kant said in a deep voice.


    ¡°.. Yes.¡± ¡± There must be a reason for this abnormality,¡± replied Delia.¡± The council should have told you the location of the incident, but they didn¡¯t. There¡¯s only one possibility.¡±


    ¡± They found something else there,¡± the Fire Stealer continued.¡± They didn¡¯t want to tell me, didn¡¯t want me to know about it, didn¡¯t want me to find out what was there.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s just a guess,¡± the Empress replied calmly.


    ¡± I¡¯ll find out the truth,¡± Kant said coldly.


    ¡°But before that, we have to settle the matter here.¡±


    Dar looked up at the sky. An An-22 transport ne roared and rushed into the sky. The Phoenix King¡¯s powerful vision could see a small child looking down from the narrow passenger cabin window with his mouth wide open, revealing a surprised and happy smile. The young child did not know where he had just left.


    She sighed softly and then said seriously,¡± It¡¯s about to wake up. The Eye of the Phoenix can¡¯t see through the cold deep sea and see the horror in the endless darkness, but I can still sense the shadow that frightens me swimming and struggling. It¡¯s a terrifying monster that we¡¯ve never seen before, and it has never appeared in history. Due to the cumbersome efficiency of the Silver Moon Council, the Twilight Moon Dynasty can¡¯t provide you with more help in the short term.¡±


    ¡± So, Kant, do you have any ns?¡±<div>


    Airnes were taking off in an emergency, and the situation had turned from order to chaos. After all, they had made mistakes in their haste. However, they could not care less now. The inds were speeding up their evacuation and closing their defense lines. The sea monsters that rushed ashore were even more ferocious and crazy. mes flickered everywhere and smoke rose.


    Kant looked at the scene from above and replied,¡± The enemy from outer space who calls himself the God of the Star Pce is arrogant, extreme, conceited, and conceited. He treats all living beings in the mortal world like ants. I forced him to flee in a sorry state. He even fused with the deep-sea beast. I must wash away such a great humiliation.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I guess that after itpletely awakens and escapes, it will head straight for the Broken Inds because I will be here. I will be here waiting for it¡­¡±


    During the dozen hours of evacuation, all the inds had set up fire stations of various sizes to deal with the sea monsters that had swarmed in from all over the ce. ording to Kant¡¯s n, after all the people on the inds had evacuated, the fire stations would continue to unleash their power under the control of the fire control program left behind by Horus. When the enemy showed up, what awaited it would be a storm of attacks.<div>


    ¡± Then, I will initiate mass projection.¡± Kant said,¡± This ce will be its graveyard.¡±


    Controlling thews of space in the world of white fog to repeatedly elerate a massive projectile to an extremely high speed and then bombard the target¡¯s face-this was Kant¡¯s ultimate technique, and it could also be considered a strategic strike force. As long as one was bold enough and ruthless enough, he would be a mobile nuclear arsenal walking in the human world.


    That stone had wiped out the entire dinosaur race and started the mass extinction of the cretaceous period. It would not be a problem for Kant to kill arge seafood creature with a stone.


    Delia nodded slowly.


    Just as she was about to say something, a loudmotion urred again.


    The surface of the sea surged, and water pirs rose into the sky one after another. The entire surface of the sea was like water in a cup, rippling because of the vibration at the bottom. However, on the surface of the sea that was tens of thousands of square kilometers, such ripples were like surging waves. The flying waves rushed into the sky. When the sun rose in the sea, dark clouds gathered faintly.


    ¡± What a powerful force,¡± said Delia, her eyes shing with phoenix fire.


    ¡± Horus!¡± Kant pressed his earpiece.¡± Horus!¡±


    ¡± Father, the mages stationed at the observation station im that they have sensed a terrifying Elemental Tide phenomenon that is about to erupt. I hope you are ready.¡±


    Kant looked at her.¡± That¡¯s enough chit-chat and analysis. It¡¯s time to get to work.¡±


    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± asked the Phoenix King.


    The Realm Gate flickered, and Kant vanished into it. Using Phoenix Vision. We¡¯re in a very passive position right now. We don¡¯t know when the enemy will arrive or what it will look like. We¡¯re racing against time now. When the enemy attacks, we have to find out as soon as possible and make a response.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±<div>


    The Realm Gate opened. Kant returned to themand center on therge tform. He picked up hismunicator.¡± Attention all units. This is Kant. The rescue operation is in its final stages.¡±


    ¡± Thank you to all the brave people who have worked hard for strangers who have never met before. Your choices, sacrifices, and bravery will be remembered by history, the world, and the gods. All of this is meaningful, and now, I will fulfill one of my promises.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to Distant Harbor,¡±he said after a pause.


    Kant¡¯s order rang through the entiremunication channel.


    ¡± All inds begin the final evacuation procedures.¡±


    At the same time, Horus distributed the evacuation n that had been formted to the entiremand system from top to bottom. Every ind, everybat unit, and even every squad received the evacuation n and mission in an orderly manner.


    ¡± Groundbat troops retreat!¡±


    The highestmander of Fenster Ind was a Warrior of Destruction. Kant intended to strengthen the leadership of the Battle of Destruction. The fifty soldiers of the first batch of the Warrior of Destruction would be the most solid backbone of the army.


    ¡°All soldiers!¡± the Warrior of Destruction shouted. Discard armor, weapons, and other unnecessary heavy objects! This was an order! The transport ne has limited capacity!¡±


    On the smaller inds, the refugees had all been evacuated. The soldiers stationed there began to board the transport nes. The Pegasus Knights and Horned Eagle Knights who were patrolling in the air turned around andnded on the ground. The knights hurriedly took off their armor and saddles,forting and guiding their mounts onto the transport nes.


    The obedience, courage, and organization of the soldiers far surpassed that of the refugees. Hence, the speed and efficiency of boarding the ne were also far superior. Kant¡¯s figure shuttled through the various temporary airfields as nes leaped out of the Realm Gate one after another. Time was tight, and Kant¡¯s figure shed and disappeared in a sh. What he did not know was that there would always be soldiers saluting in the direction where the Realm Gate disappeared.


    It was said that a battle was better than three drills and ten training sessions. Realbat would temper the recruits into veterans, and real blood and fire would sharpen the will of the unpolished jade. In this war where saving was more important than fighting, protecting was more important than destroying, every soldier who participated in it was fully tempered and changed.


    They had participated in a war that they had never experienced in their professional lives. They fought under themand of advanced battlefieldmunications, supported by advanced war weapons, and more importantly, they fought under the guidance of ideas and beliefs that they had never heard of or even imagined.<div>


    It was not to kill the enemy, nor was it to defeat the enemy. Instead, it was to snatch back innocent and weak living beings from the cruel danger¡­They had never experienced this war.


    Before the operation, many soldiers did not understand the meaning of this trip. But after more than ten hours of fighting and rescue, looking at the unfamiliar faces crying with joy, looking at the refugees crying in disbelief, they gradually understood the meaning of this battle.


    Regardless of whether they were from the Empire or the Arcane Magic Council, whether they were elves or humans, whether they were soldiers who surrendered from the Broken Isles, or warriors of Goethe who had followed Kant here, this unforgettable day would be imprinted on their souls and they would remember it forever.


    He remembered that day, that night, he and hisrades from all over the world, with differentnguages and races, under themand of the same g and the same leader, performed a feat that was praised by the gods.


    One after another, nes rose into the sky.


    ¡± The evacuation of Fenster Ind isplete. The Warriors of Destruction are on standby.¡±


    ¡± Mudeng Ind has been evacuated. The Warriors of Destruction are on standby.¡±


    ¡± There are still more than 2,000 civilians waiting to be evacuated from Argent Ind. Quickly board the ne.¡±


    ¡°New Raton Ind¡­¡±


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky, but the mages on the ground dispersed the clouds and kept the weather stable. Although the transport aircraft soared in the sky and stayed away from the threat of the sea, it was not omnipotent. Too bad weather would cause serious interference to flight safety. This was the primary task of the mage troops¡­


    The sea surface churned, the waves surged, and the sea water boiled.


    Severalrge inds withrge poptions had already built two or even three runways. Military transport nes were lined up. Under themand of the soldiers, the crowd swarmed forward like ants. Seats and even seatbelts were not a factor to consider. In short, they had to stuff the people in and leave this damn ce first!


    Even if he was injured from the bumpy ride, it was better than dying here!<div>


    People squeezed into the ne with all their might, shouting and crying. Only a small part of the fear came from the crowd, and the majority of the fear came from instinct. Even the slowest and stupidest people felt the oppression and uneasiness in their hearts. They felt that something big was about to happen. They cried and cried to leave this ce, to leave this ce quickly.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    The mages castrge-scale calming spells, but with the strong spiritual senses of the spellcasters, they could feel the extreme threat of the awakening in the deep sea.


    The sea breeze blew, and the waves danced. The sky was filled with wisps of water vapor, and a storm began to spread.


    ¡± Kant!¡± On the central ind, the expression on Dar¡¯s face changed drastically as she used her Phoenix Eyes to monitor the entire sea. She clumsily picked up themunicator Kant had given her and shouted,¡± Kant!¡±


    In the All-Seeing Tower of Turashaye, an uninvited guest once again barged into the Starry Council.


    ¡°Theparison has beenpleted!¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡± The head of the Wisdom Library rushed into the court with a thick book in his arms. He looked excited and his voice trembled.¡± Confirm the source of the text that contacted us through the resonance device of the Great Ocean Traveler-the Blue n Sea Stele!¡± Schrs spected that it was the final record of the ancient civilization! A nk history!¡±


    He raised the book in his hand high and announced loudly to the stunned councilors,¡± The legendary ancient kingdom that lived in the sea and built a prosperous civilization with crystals, pumice, and glue. It once touched the sky but eventually disappeared at the end of the sea! Everyone! We have encountered history!¡±


    The pure schr could not hide his excitement. He was so happy that he almost fainted. There was nothing more delightful than talking to the survivors of the ancient super-civilization. But then, he noticed that the Speaker and the members of parliament were uneasy and lost in thought.


    ¡°How¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡± The remains of civilization, the ruins of that city,¡± the speaker said with a grim face.¡± Then¡­¡± What was that thing? Why was he there? It¡­¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kant heard her call in the Broken Inds. He opened a Space Gate and returned to her side.


    The Phoenix King stared at the sea in the southeast direction. Phoenix fire danced, and his expression was unprecedentedly solemn.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    In the next moment, white waves rose from the turbulent sea. With a loud sound, an iparably huge creature broke through the waves like a nt that broke through the soil. In an instant, it reached nearly a hundred meters in the sky.


    The air buzzed as it swayed. The surface of the object that rose out of the sea was as rough as dead wood, but the patterns on it were faintly flickering with dazzling golden light. It danced in the air and shook off endless waves, revealing its true appearance to the entire world!


    Even the Phoenix King could not help but be extremely shocked. She cried out in shock,¡±This is just¡­¡± A tentacle?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a tentacle that was more than a hundred meters long mmed down on the surface of the sea!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    4,500¡­He had been watching all kinds of monster movies today as a reference. Including what he owed yesterday, he owed a total of 3,000 words. He would probably be able to make up for it today and tomorrow. After all, he was about to reach the climax, so he would try his best to write.

 Chapter 632: 632

    Chapter 632: 632


    Digesting Food


    It was like a building falling into the water.


    On the surface of the surging sea, a huge tentacle broke through the waves. Its limbs that were more than a hundred meters long whizzed and swung before it suddenly hit the surface of the water. The shattered seawater soared into the air like dust, and the huge waves suddenly parted to both sides. The rolling tide surged up and surged towards thend!


    At this moment, all the living beings who saw this scene subconsciously nked out.


    Kant and Der were included.


    It was just a tentacle of the deep-sea monster.


    .. The part that was sticking out of the water.


    Stirring the waves and hitting the tsunami seemed to be just a greeting before the show began. Under the magnificent power of the towering waves, the tentacle rose into the air again.


    Its surface seemed to be covered with moss. It was not smooth, but as rough as dead wood. Faint golden light flowed in every inch of its folds. Dark red vegetation could be seen in the uneven potholes. The tips of its tentacles opened like flowers, and its terrifying mouthpart that was like a ck hole vibrated and let out a fierce whistle.


    ¡°Fire thief-¡±<div>


    It was as if the ocean waves had lifted a heavenly pir. The roaring shockwave caused a violent wind, raising a mist that swept across and spread.


    That voice was terrifying, mighty, and resentful.


    ¡°Kill-you-¡±


    ¡± Horus!¡± Der tugged at Kant. Kant snapped back to his senses.¡± Horus!¡±


    ¡°I see it!¡±


    ¡°Prepare to fire!¡± Iron Son shouted in themunication channel. Shoot!¡±


    Smoke rose, and the rockets flew across the sky. The newly equipped 155 howitzer group fired violently. The air whistled and the sound of death sounded. The firepower positions on the inds all opened fire within the shooting range. The tip of the de was pointed at the tip of this terrifying iceberg. The fierce attack not only destroyed the enemy¡¯s body, but also eliminated the fear in their hearts!


    mes bloomed.


    Under the guidance of Horus ¡®fire control that surpassed Earth¡¯s, the howitzers continuously hit their targets. The high-energy explosives kept exploding, and the sound of explosions could be heard from afar. The 155mm grenade was about eight kilograms. This kind of power was obviously too much for humans on Earth, but now, its enemy was a mutant from another.


    It was iprehensible and unprecedented. The behemoth raised by the Star Pce, the destroyer of civilizations, had been sealed at the bottom of the sea for countless years, but it had never stopped devouring.


    It devoured the essence and power of an extinct civilization.


    ¡°The damage effect is not good!¡±


    Horus¡¯s calm response echoed in Kant¡¯s ears.


    The surface of the tentacle was as rough as dead wood. Itsposition and structure were unknown, but when the violent explosion bloomed on its surface, the extreme heat and impact generated by the violent chemical reaction did not tear the ordinary skin. Pale golden light flowed and sparkled within, and the damage caused by the fragments was also very small. The tentacle kept swaying under the impact of the air wave, and the mouthpart at the top let out a painful roar andughter.


    He used to be a god in the Star Pce, overlooking the mortal world for countless years, living above all living beings. But now, his proud heart was stained with dust, and he was forced to abandon his wless body and be one with the ugly sea monster. This pain was more painful than anything else. Compared to it, these insignificant pains were nothing!


    ¡°Fire Stealer!¡±


    ¡°Kant!¡± it roared. Kant! I already know your name! Come on! If you have any other abilities, just use them!


    I will kill you! I will destroy you! Everything you have!¡±


    The Flower of Death continued to bloom, and huge tentacles pped the surface of the sea, causing huge waves to sweep across the sky.<div>


    ¡°You will die!¡±


    ¡°Together with this pathetic civilization!¡±


    The loud sound waves were like thunder, and their roars echoed throughout the entire sea.


    ¡± Father, the effects of conventional weapons are already very limited. All of our standard weapons are no longer suitable for this battle. We need stronger power and faster shooting methods!¡±<div>


    ¡°I know!¡±


    At the same time, Daryl pulled out her Phoenix me Greatsword.


    The Realm Gate opened, and the Steel Armor leaped out. It spread out like a lotus flower and enveloped Kant. The armor closed, and the angle of the directional spout was adjusted. The Fire Stealer floated into the air.¡± Let me try first.¡±


    Kant¡¯s face was covered by a full-face mask. He looked at Dar, and the queen was looking at him as well. A valiant smile appeared on his beautiful face. Just as he had said, they were fighting side by side this time.


    ¡± I¡¯ll shoot a weapon with a higher yield. Wait for my signal.¡± He said,¡± Then, try your method. If you have a way to cut off a part of its body tissue, skin, blood, muscle, anything is fine, but be careful. ording to the information from the council, it has mental attacks. You have to be careful of some parasitic infection and poison¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve spent ten times more time fighting and learning than you have in your life,¡± said Del with a smile.¡± Do you think you have the right to tell me what to take note of when fighting a xenogeneic monster?¡±


    Kant shrugged.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°You look so serious and serious. You¡¯re quite cute,¡± the Empress continued.


    She smiled slightly and lifted her ck hood. Her soft long hair was bound by a shining crown. She shook her head slightly and the crown extended into a winged helmet. Two phoenix wings flew backward.


    His green eyes turned into burning golden pupils.


    The dazzling flowing fire shone and spread from the neck down, covering the pure white robe and turning into shoulder armor, chest armor, arm armor, waist band. It burned down, revealing skirt feathers, leg armor, greaves, and battle boots. In this fire that was between physical and illusory, the dragon armor and phoenix armor turned from illusory to real, and the cloak fluttered. Empress Mu Yue arrived here. A phoenix cry rose from the observation tform, and the immortal bird flew over like a line of fire.<div>


    ¡± What do you think?¡± Del raised her ming sword. The phoenix pped its wings behind her. She smiled at Kant.


    That smile was heroic and noble. This was the most powerful monarch in the world.


    ¡± If we bring it back to Earth, it¡¯ll definitely be the best material for web-based advertisements that have been passed down for a hundred years,¡± Kant said with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡±The Phoenix King was stunned.


    Raging mes spewed out of the vortex spout. Kant had already soared into the sky, heading toward the ugly pir that had emerged from the sea.


    ¡°You always say things that I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡± No!¡± Dar shook her head and jumped onto the phoenix saddle.¡± Fanny, follow me!¡±


    The cry of the phoenix was clear and clear, and the line of fire soared into the sky.


    The creatures in the Broken Sea Area who had not left saw the huge tentacle appear out of nowhere. The Spell Casters were the most shocked. They used Eagle Eye to see the true size of the tentacle. It was a giant beast that they had never seen before. What was this thing!


    In the passenger ne that took off, thest batch of refugees also let out screams and shouts. Some of them were so scared that they cried. Because the ne was not flying high enough, the shocking scene shocked their hearts. Horus shouted in the cabin,¡± Don¡¯t look out! Close the visor! Close the visor!¡±


    In the terrifying scene of the strange shapes soaring across the sky and the surging waves, some people also saw two streaks of light flying toward the enormous creature, one after the other.


    ¡± That¡¯s His Highness Kant!¡±


    The Spell Caster from Distant Harbor recognized Prince Kant¡¯s flying suit.<div>


    ¡°This¡­ This is!¡±


    But to the elves, the other me was more familiar-it was a memory carved into their souls.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Other than the Sunset Moon Master and the Elven Empress, who else was qualified to ride the Phoenix of zing Sun?


    As soon as he said that, the elves were instantly in an uproar. The noble, elegant, and calm elven soldiers squeezed to the porthole. After confirming it, they immediately shouted,¡± I want to go down! I want to fight alongside His Majesty!¡±


    The Phoenix King¡¯s figure caused amotion among the fearless elven soldiers. When these royal soldiers joined the army, they had sworn an oath of loyalty to the country and the monarch. Now, when the monarch drew his sword to attack the enemy, they were running away. No elven soldier would ept such humiliation.


    They were shouting and shouting, shouting the name of Horus.


    About 40 secondster, a beautiful and dignified voice sounded from the cabin broadcast.


    ¡± Warriors of the Sunset Moon, I am Dar, your queen. I appreciate the selflessness and courage you have shown during the evacuation. The elves are the chosen ones, and the long-lived species have to shoulder greater responsibilities. You have done this by giving the short-lived species benevolent care and generous patience.¡±


    ¡± Now, your mission has been aplished. I know that you all desire to fight under mymand, but the enemy we are facing is an unprecedentedly powerful one. The reason I came here is to cover your retreat. We will fight side by side, but not today. I order you to quietly, quickly, and cooperatively wait for the retreat. Kant and I will escort you out safely.¡±


    ¡°Also, you guys did a good job.¡±


    Del was the elven queen and the most powerful soldier and general of the Sunset Moon Dynasty. Her legends, achievements, and power were widely spread, and she had great prestige in the Sunset Moon military system. With just a few words, the excited elven soldiers calmed down and stopped moring to follow the king.


    They just quietly looked at the two lines of fire flying towards the tentacle.<div>


    One red and one blue, like birds with wings, shot through the mist, waves, clouds, and waves like arrows, facing the terrifying and ugly strong enemy in the wind and waves.


    ¡± Why is the Empress here?¡± an elf asked in the silence.


    No elf answered.


    After a while, another elf said,¡±Actually¡­¡± They look quitepatible.¡±


    The person who said this was a first-ss voyager from the Evergreen Song. After he finished speaking, hisrades from the fleet subconsciously nodded in agreement. However, this statement did not receive the support of all the elves. Not far away, a few elves red at Kant. They were from the Goethe Expedition Army and did not have a good rtionship with Kant.


    ¡± What are you looking at?¡± The navy men noticed the unfriendly gaze and turned their heads coldly.


    The disputes between thend, sea, and deer had existed since ancient times, not only on Earth, but also in the other world.


    ¡± No fighting!¡± Horus ¡®voice rang out in time.¡± Those who vite the rules will hang on thending gear and calm down.¡±


    Then, there was a supplementary use.


    ¡± But you can use words to provoke, taunt, and insult. Gentlemen, do as you please.¡±


    This could be considered as finding joy in the midst of hardship.


    In the sea, Kant and Der were approaching the roaring tentacles, one after the other.


    ¡°Ascend!¡±


    Avoiding the surging waves, the battle suit soared into the sky. Daryl rode on her phoenix and stood side by side with Kant. The Fire Stealer turned around and said,¡± I¡¯ll blow it up first. You can cut it downter. Try to collect a piece of flesh sample. Be careful. Take this beacon with you. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± The Phoenix King pondered for a moment and asked in surprise,¡± Your spatial teleportation can bring living creatures?¡±


    ¡± Usually not, but there are ways.¡± Kant said,¡± If it¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡±


    ¡°About your biggest secret?¡± asked Der.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Kant did not answer. He turned around and shot a bullet into the sky. He then opened the Dimensional Door and hid inside.


    In the world of white fog, the spacews were operating. Kant extended his hand and made a feint gesture. The torpedoes that had been stored in the warehouse outside Moani appeared out of thin air. Thews in the sky moved, and an extremely profound power quietly operated. The air was repelled, and a vacuum tunnel was quietly formed. The tunnel had no boundary walls. It was the permanently stable and unshakable spacews that isted the vacuum from the air. The torpedoes were thrown into the tunnel and fell into the sky.


    Thew of time circted, and the Timeline elerated. The water mines that elerated back and forth were actually purely bombarding the lightning. Hundreds of kilograms of high explosives were ready to be fired.


    The Fire Stealer jumped to another world.


    The ammunition was attached to a spatial beacon. He had already reached high altitude. He turned around and swooped down. Kant extended his right arm, and his palm descended from the sky. The Realm Gate opened in his palm!


    The ck shadow whizzed down.


    This was a secret technique Kant had created himself. It was called the Thunder Palm!


    A few torpedoes that weighed a ton fell from the sky like meteors. They were like lightning bolts and were much faster than howitzers. The moment they hit the tentacle, they exploded. Compared to the howitzers, the amount of explosives in the torpedoes was far greater. Der had already flown into the air to dodge them. Kant had also fled after he had thrown them. Violent explosions and roars rang out. The shock wavepressed the water surface and raised a fog tide. A huge amount of smoke spread and dispersed!


    ¡°I can see the damage!¡± Horus shouted.


    ¡°Now!¡± Kant shouted.


    A phoenix cry rang out, and the mes broke through the smoke. The ming Yang Phoenix swooped down, and Del¡¯s cloak fluttered. The ming Phoenix Sword was ignited with raging mes, and the scorching phoenix mes spread out from the sword and fused with the phoenix. It immediately enveloped the Empress and fell from the sky like a ming meteor!


    The Phoenix King roared and wielded his sword with the momentum of Feng Chong. His martial arts, demonic power, divine weapon, and will fused into one as he shed out this peerless sword. The de pierced through the wound caused by the water lightning. The phoenix pped its wings and rushed forward. Borrowing the advantage of the divine weapon and the speed of the phoenix, the de of Phoenix me shed across!


    The phoenix wings pped and dispersed the dust.


    Kant saw from the sky that the mes and impact from the explosion of the water mine had yet to dissipate. The phoenix with dazzling wings rushed out of the sea of fire, and its tentacles howled in pain. However, the thick heavenly pir that emerged from the water spewed out green blood mixed with red solid. Then, it tilted and fell, breaking into pieces!


    It was cut off!


    As far as his eyes could see, blood spurted out from the cut. His flesh squirmed, but it contained a golden substance.


    Her phoenix wings soared into the sky as she flew toward them at high speed. She extended her hand and held a piece of flesh the size of two adults. It flew from the surface to the inside and flew toward Kant.


    ¡°Catch it!¡±


    Kant opened the portal and pulled the man into it.


    Although the Fire Stealer wore a mask and the Phoenix King¡¯s helmet covered his face, when they looked at each other in the air, they all knew that the other party must have a smile on his face.


    ¡°Impressive,¡±Kant said.


    ¡°Very impressive,¡± said Der with a smile.


    The broken tentacle fell into the sea, stirring up violent waves. The undercurrents in the sea were turbulent. It was obvious that the underwater part of the broken tentacle was dancing wildly. Kant¡¯s expression changed. He shouted through the loudspeaker,¡± Does it hurt?!¡± Are you an octopus? Is this tentacle your Dio?¡±


    One of the tentacles of an octopus is its genitalia, usually the third right tentacle.


    The Phoenix King nced at him. There was a hint of reproach in his eyes. However, Der was in a good mood. She chuckled.¡± This way, at least this thing is not invincible.¡±


    If he could cut off one section, he could cut off a second section.


    Kant nodded with a smile. He was about to speak when he suddenly saw Der looking down in shock. Horus shouted,¡± Father, look!¡±


    The Fire Stealer looked down.


    Then, he was shocked.


    Because the broken part of the tentacle was still dancing on the surface of the water, but the gushing blood had stopped. The Fire Stealer revealed an incredulous expression, and the Queen¡¯s exmation sounded in his ears.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the broken section of the tentacle was continuously growing and spreading. The green blood flowing out of the broken section shed with golden lines. At a speed visible to the naked eye, the tentacle was continuously growing and extending from bottom to top like a nt. It was recovering to its original state!


    ¡°Kant! Kant!¡±


    The God of Star Pce roared andughed, resounding through the sea. Again! What other methods do you have? What other abilities do you have? Just use them!¡±


    As the tentacles grew, he sighed in satisfaction and shouted,¡±This!¡± Not bad! It was much morefortable! Again! I¡¯m so full!


    I¡¯m so full!¡±


    ¡°Let me-digest!¡±


    Apanied by the crazed, fierce, and violent roars and howls, the broken tentacle returned to its original state at a terrifying speed. The sea monsters swam in the sea and surrounded it excitedly, biting the broken tentacle. As the God of Star Pceughed maniacally, another whirlpool surged on the sea surface, and then the waves soared into the sky. The second tentacle had already risen into the air and danced!


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡±


    The Star Pce Godughed maniacally and said,¡± Think of something, Fire Stealer! I¡¯ming! It¡¯sing!¡±


    The huge tentacleshed out at the sky, trying to intercept another ne that was flying in the air. Although it was futile, the airflow that it stirred up still made the transport ne tremble. The cabin door was filled with screams and cries, and the mouth at the top of the tentacle was spitting out humannguage and letting out fierce roars.


    ¡°Run! Run! Mudblood! I know where you¡¯re going! I know your ant nest!


    That ce was called Far Harbor! I¡¯ll be there! I will destroy you! Desperately-wait!¡±


    ¡± Then, in despair, I will wee death. I will curse and hate, hate the Fire Stealer, and hate Kant! He brought all this, but he cannot save you!¡±


    As the God of the Star Pceughed maniacally, Kant and Derunched another attack.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] Sleep, sleep, Godzi 2¡¯s female viin is so retarded¡­

 Chapter 633: 633

    Chapter 633: 633


    Sacrifice and Contribution, Mountains on the Sea


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Screams sounded from Zhenhai Airport at the top of the central ind.


    Thest batch of escapees was boarding the ne.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick!¡±


    The ind was where the Astolford had washed up. It was also where Kant had set up his temporary headquarters. The first field airport was built here, and the first ne took off.


    In the early stages of the evacuation operation, the refugees from various inds were transported here by air forces such as hot air balloons and then left by transport nes. As time passed, the airport around the archipgo was built one after another, greatly reducing the transportation pressure. The number of refugees stranded at Zhenhai Airport continued to decrease.


    Now, they were thest batch of survivors waiting to be evacuated.


    Thest batch of soldiers who stayed behind also left.


    They were thest crew members of the Evergreen Song and the other coalition fleet ships that had fallen in the broken sea. Quillion, Halsey, Han Guangcheng, Mesizhu, and the other generals led their most fearless and loyal subordinates to hold on until the end. They had received the order to follow the An-124 transport ne out of the broken inds and return to the distant port.<div>


    At this moment, the soldiers were chasing the noisy crowd like herding ducks, guiding them through the open rear cabin door and into the belly of this huge thing.


    There was no need to urge or curse them. Everybody was running for their lives, because several miles away, the enormous tentacles that were like the pirs of the Pantheon temple were swinging in the air and raising huge waves!


    The sea was foggy and the wind blew the water vapor. The weather was like a storm. The sky became gloomy and the sea breeze roared. The waves crashed against the cliffs. The beautiful scenery of the Broken Inds had disappeared. In its ce were the pirs of heaven that rose up from the sea. The huge tentacles stirred the wind and clouds, letting out terrifying screams. The sea water surged uneasily. Everyone knew that a big guy wasing up!


    ¡°This is no longer a battle we can participate in.¡±


    Quillion held his spear and looked at the rising and falling tide with a solemn expression.


    Two lines of fire shuttled through the raging sea amidst the undting waves. There were ming meteors that continuously bombarded the swaying tentacles, exploding into dazzling mes. Immediately after, a phoenix¡¯s cry shed, and another line of fire shed down.


    Sometimes it was a single strike, sometimes it was a few strikes. The sky pirs were broken, and the water surged. The Phoenix King and the Skyquaking Dragon joined forces to block this terrifying monster that had never been heard of before. The dragon and phoenix met the sea beast and blocked its turbulent momentum. This battle of Yang Yan gave hope to the survivors.


    Hope¡­


    Quillion reached out and quietly grasped a hard object hanging on his chest. It was not his own essory, but something he had obtained from Lord Horus before the final evacuation.


    It was a purple crystal that emitted a dreamy luster and refracted intoxicating light. It was wrapped in a transparent ss-like shell, and Lord Horus ¡®cold instructions resounded in his ears.


    ¡± In times of crisis, listen to orders. Crush the shell and swallow the crystal.¡±


    ¡± Although the consequences are unpredictable and will add infinite variables and restrictions to your future, this is the only chance for you to survive. Father hopes that you will live.¡±


    Quillion recalled Lord Horus ¡®words and fell into deep thought.


    He had a vague feeling that this was Prince Kant¡¯s greatest secret.


    The consequences were unpredictable, and there would be endless variables and restrictions in the future¡­¡± In other words, swallowing this purple crystal will give us a more convenient and faster escape mechanism, allowing us to survive a life and death crisis.


    However, this escape mechanism is rted to His Highness Kant¡¯s huge secret. He needs us to keep it a secret. He probably won¡¯t silence us. Otherwise, why would he send this thing? So¡­ Swear allegiance?


    A glimmer of light shed in Quillion¡¯s eyes.


    He immediately looked in one direction.


    On the other side, the tall Ironskins, who were wearing heavy armor and had strange red lights shooting out of their helmets and goggles, were watching the crowd vigntly.<div>


    During this period of time, whenever Quillion had the time, he would observe the Warriors of Destruction from all angles. He wished he couldy on them and study them inch by inch. Now, the elfmander noticed something.


    The positioning and movements of these guys¡­There was a problem!


    As a powerful elven warrior with a keen sense of perception, he had instinctively discovered something of vital importance. Now that the order for a full evacuation had been issued, the huge sea monster had appeared in the broken sea. Even the experienced elven navy felt fear and terror, wanting to board the ne and leave this dangerous sea as soon as possible, and these soldiers in the name of destruction¡­He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry.


    Their tone was still calm, and their posture looked very calm. From the most subtle bodynguage, they did not seem to have any intention of approaching the transport ne.<div>


    In other words¡­They had other ways to leave!


    With that thought in mind, Quillion looked at the purple crystal in his hand. He understood everything.


    This thing should be the key.


    Themander¡¯s expression changed when he realized that. He wished he could swallow it right now, but he knew that it would be foolish to do such a thing now. He would not be able to wear the power armor that he could not forget. He would also be easily attacked by His Highness Kant and Her Majesty the Queen.


    One hit him because he was asking for it, and the other hit him because he was disloyal.


    Quillion sighed softly and looked at the two lines of fire flying in the middle of the Raging Tide. It was great, it was great, he thought-let¡¯s get them together.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡± Master!¡± A voice called out to him. He looked up and saw the chief officer waving at him.¡± Pleasee up!¡±


    He took onest look at the boiling tide in the sea and quickly ran to the tail of the transport ne.


    ¡°Aaah, we¡¯re going to die! We are going to die! Hurry up and leave this ce! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡± Ah!¡± A sharp cry exploded. Quillion frowned and looked over. It was a human dressed in luxurious clothes. He was screaming as if he was having a fit.¡± It will eat all of us!¡± You all heard it!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Themander whispered to the first mate.


    The chief officer pulled him towards the ne. As he ran, he shouted,¡± A small noble from the human dukedom in the eastern part of the continent. I heard that he tried to cut the queue on Luoshan Ind because of his identity. His Highness called him out and threw him to the back of the queue. Such self-righteous humans are everywhere!¡±<div>


    Humans had nobles, and so did elves, but nobles also had chains of contempt.


    The nobles of the eastern Mountain Dukedom of the humans were undoubtedly the lower reaches of the chain of contempt. It would be better to say that the elves despised the vast majority of the so-called human nobles.


    After all, the so-called human nobles were not worthy of the elves ¡®attention. Even ordinary elves could scoff at human nobles. What? Your family is an ancient family with hundreds of years of history? Damn it, I¡¯m 491 years old this year, and you¡¯re telling me this.


    ¡± Leave!¡± The two elves rushed to the rear cabin. Viscount Ron was still shouting, looking a little crazy.¡± Leave this ce quickly!¡± I want to go home! I want to go home! Send me straight home! I don¡¯t want to go to a distant port!


    You all heard what that monster said! It knew where Far Harbor was! It wille and kill us¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucas!¡±Quillion shouted angrily.


    His arcane follower was waiting for orders not far away. Hearing this, he immediately understood themander¡¯s intention and raised his short staff. The Silence Spell was cast in response. Viscount Ron looked dazed and no longer shouted.


    ¡± If I wasn¡¯t worried about causing a mass panic, I would have killed him right now. Get two marines to keep an eye on him personally. If he talks nonsense again, break his neck immediately. This pig-like short-lived creature!¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re a good person,¡± he said.¡± His Highness Kant is good in every way. It¡¯s just that he asionally shows some untimely kindness that¡¯s hard to understand.¡±


    In his opinion, if this ant-like so-called noble wanted to cut the queue, if His Highness was unhappy, he could just throw him into the sea to feed the monsters. Why should he give the other party a chance to survive?


    The chief officer watched as the crowd gradually reached the end of the line. His gaze fell on a few refugees who were shirking and dressed in ragged clothes. He suddenly said,¡± His Highness Kant even saved the poor and beggars. This is also an untimely and iprehensible benevolence. Although this benevolence is iprehensible, it makes me feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Quillion was stunned for a moment before nodding.


    The first mate sighed again,¡±However¡­¡± Sigh, Distant Harbor.¡±<div>


    They had all heard Viscount Ron¡¯s crazed scream clearly.


    They also heard the monster¡¯s roar resounding through the sea. It said that it knew where the people were retreating to and that it would destroy that ce. Looking at the huge tentacles that appeared everywhere in the sea and were more than a hundred meters long on the surface of the water, it was difficult to imagine how terrifying its true size was.


    If such a huge beast and its countless descendants attacked the distant port¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about these useless things,¡± said Quillion decisively. Believe in His Highness Kant, and believe in Her Majesty the Queen. Even a monster like this can¡¯t withstand the power of a Forbidden Spell.¡±


    ¡°All personnel, get on board immediately! The hatch was about to close! Hurry!¡±


    Horus¡¯s voice rang out once again. The sky was dark, and the wind was blowing. The entire airport was covered in mist. Quillion and a few elven officers boarded the nest. The spacious airport was extremely empty. The cabin door slowly opened. Quillion turned around and saw that the Warriors of Destruction were still in their original positions.


    ¡°Come here quickly!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°See you at the distant port!¡± The other party waved his hand.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±themander whispered.


    The hatch slowly closed, and the four D-18T turbine engines were slowly starting up. The single three-axis superfan monster with a maximum thrust of 23.4 tons gradually roared.


    The cabin lights lit up, and Quillion looked at the shocked faces. This heavy transport ne had no portholes, so they could not see what was happening outside.


    The rest of the fate would be decided by His Highness Kant, Lord Horus, and the gods.


    The huge iron bird shook slightly and then began to slide on the temporary runway.<div>


    ¡°They¡¯re almost all retreating!¡±


    ¡± Hold on a little longer!¡± Kant raised his hand and unleashed a series of Lightning Palms.


    More than six tentacles had already emerged from the water surface, weaving and dancing wildly in the air, stirring up the water flow and roaring incessantly. The God of Star Pce was roaring and roaring at times. Its mental state was very abnormal, as if it had gone crazy. Perhaps it had gonepletely crazy after fusing with the giant sea beast.


    ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡±


    Each tentacle had a huge mouthpart at the top, shaking the air and making rumbling sounds.


    ¡°Other than these weak fireworks and useless shes, what else do you have? Fire Stealer! You don¡¯t look like much! What else could he do? What other abilities do you have?¡±


    It roared and swung its tentacles. It roared in pain andughed wildly.


    The tentacles that were like pirs of heaven twisted like pythons after they surfaced from the water. They pped the water surface and twisted crazily. As they swung and pped, they let out painful roars.


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Der whispered in the channel.¡± Did you notice?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kant asked casually.


    ¡°After these tentacles surfaced, they did notunch any active attacks!¡± The Phoenix King said solemnly,¡± It¡¯s just swinging and pping the surface of the water like crazy. At first, I thought it wanted to create huge waves and drown the ind, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Its actions are actually irregr!¡±


    ¡± What do you mean?¡± Kant frowned.


    ¡°The feeling these tentacles give me¡­It seems like he¡¯s using force.¡± ¡± It¡¯s painful,¡± said Der.


    ¡°-pooping?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, another tentacle broke out of the sea. It was near an ind. The tentacle rolled and wrapped around a cliff, then suddenly tightened!


    The cliff cracked, rocks fell, and the stone wall copsed!


    The tentacles pped the surface of the water wildly, apanied by the Star Pce God¡¯s furious roars and roars!


    ¡± It¡¯s pulling its body out of the bottom of the sea!¡± Kant¡¯s expression changed as a thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°.. Seabed?¡± ¡± How big is it?!¡±


    ¡°Horus!¡± Kant did not answer. How is the evacuation going?¡±


    ¡± All personnel on the inds are being evacuated in an orderly manner. Thest flight is expected to take off in ten minutes. The sea monsters have alreadynded inrge numbers, but ourbat troops have all been evacuated.¡±


    ¡± The dragons and the Warriors of Destruction are bringing up the rear. They are responsible for protecting a small number of volunteer spellcasters. Thetter will control the operation of the necessary magic devices such as thearium and Observer!¡±


    ¡± How are they leaving?¡± Kant asked.


    ¡± A portion will be taken away by the dragons, and the other portion will be transported by heavy-duty helicopters. Although the Z-8 does not support direct flight back to the distant port, it is possible to hover in safe waters and transport it by ship!¡±


    ¡°It sounds like our only enemy is this big guy.¡±


    Kant heaved a sigh of relief.¡± Now, it¡¯s time for my favorite stone throwing segment.¡±


    Once the evacuated personnel reached a safe height and the seafoodpletely surfaced, the mass projection would descend from the sky at a speed of several Mach or even tens of Mach, turning it into a tourist attraction along with the broken inds. After the dust settled, everyone would go home.


    ¡°Father, are you sure?¡± Horus asked hesitantly.


    ¡°What?¡± Kant asked casually.


    Horus was just about to speak when a thunderous roar rang out.


    More and more tentacles broke out of the sea, or rolled up the solid rockyer under the water. They twisted and pulled fiercely, and some tentacles pped the water surface crazily, sending waves flying.


    The sea monsters of all sizes in the sea could not dodge in time and were even knocked unconscious by the violent impact. These scouts and thugs who were collecting flesh and blood were indeed descendants of the deep-sea monster, but now that the ancient and powerful shell had a new owner, the God of Star Pce would not care about this.


    It struggled to drag its body, and the tentacles above the water let out more and more excited shouts. It seemed that its progress was very smooth.


    ¡°Ah! Fire Stealer! Fire Stealer! This is fate!¡±


    nes scrambled to escape into the sky because the sea had been invaded by demons. The blue sky was the only purend. Above the sea, demons danced wildly, and strong winds swept through the sky.


    The God of Star Pce¡¯s crazed screams spread far and wide, and the tentacles responded in unison.


    ¡°Everything is already destined! Fate could not be changed! Indeed, Fire Stealer! Everything that happened today was destined a long time ago, a long time ago!¡±


    Its voice sounded like it was crying andughing, as if it was roaring or cursing.


    ¡°A long, long time ago! ¡°I was chosen and allowed to walk the great path and observe and cultivate in the Final Land. Thus, I awakened the divine power of the illusionary fog! The others of the same race were not happy about why I was favored, but Asa made a prophecy that one day, I would make a greater contribution with a great sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the scene today?!¡± the God of Star Pce shouted.


    ¡± I sacrificed myself to be one with this ugly monster. This is a great sacrifice!¡±


    ¡± Destroying a Fire Stealer like you who shouldn¡¯t have appeared for Master is a greater contribution!¡±


    ¡°Kant! Fire Stealer! This was already destined! I¡¯m just like you, a chess piece destined in the river of time! I have fallen into the mortal world, and you have fallen here!¡±


    ¡°Cry! Cry! We¡¯re all the same!¡±


    ¡°We-¡±


    ¡°-all the same!¡±


    Along with this roar that hurt her heart and cursed everything, the sound of rocks shattering echoed from the sea. The cliff copsed, and the mountain copsed. The tentacles that climbed up the cliff suddenly jumped up, causing a wave to surge.¡± I pulled it out!¡±


    The waves in the ocean churned and the water boiled. Loud booms rose from the bottom of the ocean like the song of a whale, but it was filled with the hostility of destruction and hatred. Kant looked down at the ocean. As far as the phoenix could see, in the dark, deep, and nk ocean, the terrifying outline of an unprecedented behemoth appeared!


    A flood peak rose in the sea, and waves surged.


    ¡± Everyone, retreat immediately!¡± Kant shouted.


    A dragon¡¯s roar rose into the air. The helicopter¡¯s rotating wings soared into the sky. Kant¡¯s figure shed across the inds. Warriors of Destruction shed with the Light of Paragon and retreated into the world of white fog. Horus ¡®rm rang out from within the suit.¡± The impact ising! Five seconds! Four! Three! Two!


    One!¡±


    In the center of the many wildly dancing tentacles, a giant vortex with a diameter of several kilometers began to swirl. The surface of the sea swirled and copsed, and water vapor and raindrops rolled and dispersed. An indescribable terrifying power spewed out from the vortex. Everything seemed to stop, and the world trembled. Then, time continued to move forward, and the Destroyer reappeared in the mortal world!


    ¡°-Arrival!¡±


    Then, mountains emerged from the sea.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Qixi, humph, humph, humph.

 Chapter 634: 634

    Chapter 634: 634


    Chapter 635-Destroyer


    Turashaye, Navy Headquarters.


    The members of the council, who had not slept for a night, waited anxiously.


    Not long ago, the Chairman had urgently summoned all the top ancient schrs and ocean schrs in the Wisdom Library. They were ordered to decipher a piece of unknown information as quickly as possible, which was rted to a great mystery, or even the ultimate secret of a prosperous civilization that had disappeared in the gaps of history.


    ¡± There are very few references and inscriptions. The words used by the other party almost did not leave any traces or variations in modern civilization. It is difficult for us to determine the meaning of this information.¡±


    Through the resonance mechanism of the light and darkness elements to achieve long-distance transmission, the Secret Message Hall responsible for receiving and sending messages had beenpletely sealed off by the Cowo Spellde and the Verati Sentinel. The Minister of the Navy wore a full set of spiritual robes and spiritual amulets to personally negotiate with the unknown creature. The four spiritualists from the Department of Life and Safety were fully focused, ready to build a spiritual barrier at any time. Meanwhile, the members of the Council were waiting in the safe area with bated breath.


    The head of the Wisdom Library was reporting the results.


    ¡± However, we have made a preliminary discovery. The few words that appear at an extremely high frequency, as well as the strength of the strokes, give off a strong and anxious warning¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment and then said,¡± The words used by the other party are generally the same as the description of the n Sea Monument. There are some differences, which should be the changes in the evolution of the words. We can basically conclude that the other party is the lost marine civilization that many schrs have spected about, n Suer¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Before this, I thought that this was just a gimmick made up by some sensationalist.¡±<div>


    ¡± They said that the world we live in has existed for many generations of civilizations, but they were all destroyed. They also said that there was once an unprecedentedly developed, powerful, and god-like civilization that sank to the bottom of the sea for unknown reasons. They said that the under our feet is hollow, and there is a brand new world and an extremely developed civilization inside. They also said that the countries are actually secretly controlled by a powerful and secret force¡­¡±


    ¡± But, Councilman, at least the traces of n Suel¡¯s existence have been discovered long ago. The records on the Sea Monument were not forged byter generations. Now, we have the answer.¡±


    ¡°What everyone should be worried about now is who destroyed n Tell, whether the power that destroyed it exists, and whether it willunch another attack¡­¡±the head said in a deep voice.


    ¡± What do you think?¡± Councilman Oxington wanted to say more, but the Chairman waved his hand and asked,¡± Do you have any guesses, suggestions, ideas, or the like? About what you mentioned.¡±


    The Wisdom Hall Master revealed a serious expression.


    ¡± Honorable Mr. President, I am responsible for the collection of knowledge, the recording of history, and the exploration of academia. The political and military affairs are not my responsibility, but your authority.¡±


    ¡± You told me that a crew member of the Ocean Traveler suffered a strong soul attack at the end of his life and witnessed something extremely terrifying. This made me feel uneasy. Perhaps what that hero saw was the culprit that caused n Tell to sink¡­¡±


    His expression was unprecedentedly solemn.¡± I know that you have some reservations about the information I revealed. There are some things that you don¡¯t want a pure schr to know. I understand that this is the rule of politics, but as a person who reviews history, I have to remind you that this world is not safe, nor is it as stable as we think. When danger appears, your duty is¡­ Fight with all your might.¡±


    ¡± If the monster shows any signs of waking up,¡± he said in a low voice,¡± or if it is almost certain to wake up, I suggest that you immediately dere the council to enter a state of war. Invite the kings and leaders of the entire civilized world to deal with this unprecedented terrifying enemy!¡±


    The Chairman was expressionless. This was a skill that a superior must cultivate. He wanted others to not be able to read his thoughts and emotions. He pondered for a moment and said,¡± I will consider it, Head.¡±


    He patted his shoulder and said sincerely,¡± Your wisdom and knowledge have benefited the council a lot. Imend your efforts and achievements, and I implore you to continue serving the council. Master, please continue to contact,municate, and learn from him. Please establish an effective dialogue with him as soon as possible. The Starry Sky Council would like to know the answers to a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡± The head was stunned.


    ¡± Firstly, what abilities does the Destroyer have? What weaknesses does he have? Who is controlling him? Can he be used?¡±


    ¡°Secondly¡­¡±


    ¡± May I ask if these sealed ancient races yearn to return to the blue sky?¡± the Speaker asked meaningfully.¡± How many races and powers are there left, and¡­¡±


    ¡± Generous, kind, and powerful council, can you do something for them?¡±


    The director was a schr, but he did not understand the rules of politics and could not think like a political animal. However, he was not stupid. He could be the top academic leader of the council because he was extremely smart.


    ¡± Mr. President!¡± Therefore, after understanding the speaker¡¯s subtext, he was extremely surprised.¡± Mr. President, we should seek the help and strength of the whole world!¡±


    ¡± No, it¡¯s up to the Starry Sky Council to decide. It¡¯s not your responsibility.¡±<div>


    ¡± Please don¡¯t panic, Mr. Head,¡± the Speaker said gently.¡± It might be able to destroy the n Tell civilization, but it might not be able to do anything to us.¡±


    ¡± I have also heard of the story of this lost civilization. They used their great strength, advanced technology, and ingenious materials to build magnificent cities that could roam the sea. They are a race of the sea, which is the reason for their defeat. We are the children of the earth. No matter how powerful the monsters in the sea are, they cannot threaten us, just like the white lions cannot hunt killer whales, just like the dragons rule the sky forever.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡±


    Heforted her and revealed a meaningful smile.<div>


    ¡± You might not know this, but the Skyquaking Dragon is in the Broken Inds. Even if the peerless beast that destroyed n Tyre resurrects, the first thing it will face is the Skyquaking people¡¯s most powerful alchemy weapon, as well as his world-shaking Forbidden Spell Sword. We¡¯ll just wait for the results.¡±


    ¡± If Kant¡¯s Forbidden Spell isn¡¯t enough to destroy the other party, we¡¯ll have to think of another way. If the deep-sea monster dies under the attack of the Forbidden Spell, then¡­ won¡¯t everything be fine?¡±


    These thoughts should not be said out loud. This was also the habit of a superior. However, in order to appease this somewhat naive top schr in front of him, he still revealed a little.


    ¡± Generous, kind, and powerful council, extending a helping hand to the ancient bereaved, giving them selfless help, epting them as a member of our country, protecting their culture, promoting their technology, and saving their precious heritage-why bother the Empire and the elves with such things?¡±


    He pressed down on the director¡¯s hand and exerted a little force.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look forward to having a face-to-face conversation with my best schrs? Without the arrogant elves and the greedy people of the Empire pointing fingers and interfering?¡±


    Under the silent gaze of the Chairman and the other councilmen, the director nodded slowly.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He whispered,¡± You¡¯re right. I will¡­¡±


    ¡± Mr. President,¡± the Secretary of the Navy said through the security barrier,¡± they have responded to our message. They are drawing the map!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted. In the case ofnguage barriers, the curator proposed to use graphics tomunicate. After all, this was amon skill and culture shared by civilized races.


    Thus, they drew the human form on the Dark Crystal te, the most basic six elements structure, the outline of the continent, and the sr system¡­


    However, the other party did not seem to care about this exchange.


    Instead, he kept sending out warning texts until now.<div>


    The image outlined on the crystal board was projected on the Eternal Barrier in front of everyone.


    The lines were outlined, and some kind of embryonic form appeared.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The curator could see it at a nce.¡± The outline of the East and West Continents!¡±


    Then, a circle appeared between the oceans of the two continents, and an arrow appeared, indicating where it was. Then, all the patterns were erased, and a line was drawn on the crystal board. The sun was drawn on the top, and the fish were drawn on the bottom. There were mountains on both sides.


    ¡°The horizon.¡±


    A city was drawn on the sea. The buildings were numerous and constantly expanding. The drawing was exquisite and lively, revealing a lot of information through simple lines. The city was constantly flourishing, the wonders floating on the sea, the exploration deep under the water, and the magical substances they mined, created, and collected.


    ¡± Glittering Crystal, Floating Stone, and Source Glue.¡±


    ¡°The schrs spected that n Tell possessed the Super Magic Crystal, the Floating Strange Stone, and the Essence of Life,¡± the head muttered. The n Tyres had used the Pyroxene to control and utilize Extraordinary powers, and the floating stones to create the wonders of the city on the sea and the ultimate vehicles for exploring the sky. They had used the living substance to tame ancient marine creatures, strengthen their bodies, and even create armor and even buildings¡­I didn¡¯t expect the legend to be true¡­¡±


    The councilmen looked at each other, their eyes shing with fervent emotions.


    They nodded in unison, as if they had reached a consensus.


    The city continued to expand, and their exploration vehicles appeared in the sky and under the sea. The sun rose in the east and set in the west, and thes rotated again and again until one day, dark clouds gathered in the sky and a meteor crashed down.


    They fell into the sea.


    And so, terrifying tentacles rose from the ocean, causing huge waves. Carriages were destroyed, cities copsed, and the light of civilization on the vast ocean was extinguished until thest andrgest city sank to the bottom of the sea. A terrifying shadow chased the lost city into the deep sea.<div>


    As it sank into the deep sea, the lost city stopped at the crater of a volcano and raised an invisible shield.


    The tentacles of the giant beast coiled around it, and its terrifying mouthparts devoured and absorbed.


    The sun rose in the east and set in the west. The sky above the sea level was ordinary, and under the deep water, the monster kept devouring and gnawing at thest city, absorbing some kind of power or material. The shield became smaller and smaller, and the city became smaller and smaller. The light spots that symbolized life kept decreasing, and in its ce, more and more light spots appeared on the surface of the monster¡¯s body. They were living beings, descendants of life¡­


    ¡°.. It seems that for countless years after thest city of n Tyre sank, this deep-sea monster has been continuously absorbing some kind of power from it. Not only does it strengthen itself, but it also produces offspring. It seems that the endless number of sea monsters that attacked the Broken Inds were born because of this¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder there are so many of them¡­¡± The Chairman sighed.


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not all.¡± The curator suddenly said,¡± They were warning us from the beginning, and they are still warning us now. They are warning us that in the countless years of slumber, this Destroyer has absorbed the essence of a civilization that does not belong to it from n Tell!¡±


    It seemed to confirm what it had said. In this simple yet elegant drawing, countless light spots on the giant beast swam towards the archipgo in the sky. Then, mes kept blooming in the sea. The councilmen knew that it was the scene of Kant using his alchemy weapon to meet the attack. They did not expect that the Ancient Vestigial Tribe in the deep sea had sensed it too.


    In the final image, the giant monster of the deep sea turned into a ck shadow of death. It let go of thest city that was struggling to hold on. It opened its terrifying tentacles under the blue sky and between the blue waves to prey.


    Words with heavy strokes appeared on the entire painting, written over and over again.


    ¡°Guess¡­¡±


    ¡± Be careful!¡± Someone broke the silence,¡± Does this word mean ¡®be careful¡¯,¡¯ fight head¡¯, or¡­¡± Flee?¡±


    No one answered. The councilmen all looked solemn.


    An inexplicable uneasy atmosphere was spreading.<div>


    ¡± Mr. President,¡± the curator said in a low voice, gritting his teeth,¡± I don¡¯t know if you still insist on your opinion, but as you can see, this monster is probably¡­¡±


    At this moment, the door outside was pushed open, and an intelligence officer whispered,¡± Sir, the distant port has sent a confirmed message. There¡¯s a fierce battle on the Broken Inds! It was the dragon n that remained in the Broken Inds that used the Dragon Song Secret Technique to inform the giant dragon in the distant port, and then officially informed our envoy!¡±


    ¡°What is the description of the dragon race?¡± asked the president.


    ¡°.. It¡¯s like an ind.¡±


    The ind was actually a mountain that had not beenpletely submerged by water.


    Broken Inds.


    The earth-shattering roar blew out rolling sound waves that even dispersed the dark clouds in the sky.


    It was as if a mountain had risen from the sea. Its huge body shook off the seawater like a waterfall. Water vapor rose and dispersed into fog, blocking the figure of this peerless ferocious beast, making it appear and disappear in the fog of death.


    As the tides surged, the tentacles were almost fully formed. They were no longer the tentacles that stretched out of the deep sea and dragged their bodies. Instead, they were almostpletely out of the water. The thousand-meter-long tentacles themselves were like spikes, stirring up the mist. Each sucker was as big as a medium-sized ship, and the pale golden threads of light were weaving and shining.


    In the hazy fog, the body that surfaced was like a new ind. Its surface was not smooth, but rugged and rough, as if it was holding a mountain. The mountain rocks were not ordinary rocks, but strange stones that emitted a strange red color. They were connected together, and the red light kept flickering!


    As the light swallowed and spat, the seawater exploded continuously. Huge rocks floated into the air and were lifted by an invisible force. They revolved around the giant beast¡¯s body like celestial bodies. They were arranged around the body of the sea fog giant. There were a lot of them, like star rings.


    If ordinary people saw this scene, they would definitely regard this monster as a god. However, those who witnessed it now knew that it was a crazy destroyer.


    The God of Star Pce¡¯s screams and roars had turned into pure sonic attacks that shook the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Kang-de-¡±


    Every roar was apanied by a terrifying scene where the air froze. The sound waves hit the surface of the sea and extended endlessly.


    The dragon in the sky let out an uneasy roar. It pped its wings and continued to rise into the sky. Even the overlord of the sky, the perfect chosen ones, could not help but feel fear when they saw the huge and terrifying Sea Seed. One by one, helicopters were speeding up and retreating, their figures swaying in the violent sea breeze.


    Other than this earth-shattering roar, there was only the roar of cannons.


    All the long-range firepower in the Broken Sea Area was aimed at the monster that had appeared. However, in front of this terrifying body that could easily reach several miles, a few kilograms of gunpowder was too insignificant. Moreover¡­


    ¡°-cannonballs can¡¯t even hit the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Father, do you see those floating boulders?¡± Horus ¡®voice was more hurried than usual. It was probably an extremely powerful force field! The principle is unknown, but the threat is huge!¡±


    The cannonballs were blocked by this invisible force field. The explosives were detonated and exploded in the air, or they were simply blocked by the hovering rocks!


    ¡± How long do our people have to fly?¡± Kant asked coldly.


    ¡± Estimated altitude in two minutes!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for another two minutes!¡±


    In other words, in two minutes, he would use the ultimate method to smash his mother.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Horus said in a deep voice.


    Before Iron Son could finish, the Star Pce God roared again.


    ¡°Fire Stealer!¡±


    Its voice swept across the entire region, and even the houses nearby were shaken by the roar. Let me feel pain again! I¡¯m so full! I¡¯m so full!¡±


    The other partyughed maniacally. This fallen body! How powerful! The energy contained within! Kant!


    If you don¡¯t start, I¡¯m going to start!¡±


    ¡± Itughed and sang like a madman.¡± First, let me think about how it should fight! Ah¨CI got it! Let¡¯s start from this move!¡±


    The thousand-meter-long giant tentacles kept falling and smashing into the water surface. Ten thousand feet of violent waves surged up, but the tide was not an attack! All of the monster¡¯s tentacles reached into the water, and then-


    The sea began to copse!


    No, it was not a copse. Instead, part of the seawater was disappearing at an extremely fast speed. The surrounding seawater did not have time to replenish itself. Under the astonished gazes of the living beings here, the body of the monster, which was already extremely huge, was expanding continuously. The sea level in part was falling continuously, revealing even more terrifying bodies under the water. As the mist flowed, Kant seemed to see its mouthpart and its body straightening slightly¡­


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡± Run!¡± Daryl¡¯s phoenix rushed over, dragging Kant along as they flew.


    This voice was hidden in the long chant that shook the entire region.


    Tens of thousands of tons of seawater were rapidly sucked in by the giant creature, and then spat out rapidly. The unimaginable and iprehensible giant body exerted force in a form that surpassed the understanding of biology, and the resulting shock wave produced a small tsunami with the body as the center!


    Waves of water surged out in all directions, and from its huge mouth, an indestructible de of water surged out. Wherever it went, the peak of the central ind was cut off. All the remaining gravel and soil were sent into the distance by the endless surging water column. Wherever it went, all the buildings on the ind, along with the foundation stones below, were blown away. Therge tform base that Kant had set up was instantly gone!


    It wasn¡¯t any supernatural power, nor was it a spell.


    It was just the strength of his physical body.


    They used the most basic materials and followed the most basicws of physics.


    Wherever it went, the three inds seemed to have been destroyed by a level-six hurricane. They were shattered and withered, and the traces of civilization were wiped away. Only a deste scene was left. It was the final scene of destruction.


    Kant and the Phoenix King, who had seen the world the most, were shocked and even trembled when they saw the scene.


    Kant took a deep breath.¡± Begin mass projection!¡± he said resolutely.


    He raised his hand to open the spatial gate, preparing tounch the most powerful kic strike in history to destroy this terrifying enemy. But at this moment, Horus ¡®voice sounded.


    ¡°Father, are you sure you want to do this?¡± It said,¡± I suggest you be careful.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Hmph, look, my nightlife is really rich. I only updated now.

 Chapter 635: 635

    Chapter 635: 635


    Chapter 636-Unable to Control


    In the shattered sea, a storm gathered, and a deep-sea beast surfaced.


    Amidst the mist, its huge body was like an ancient beast god, which was enough to shock people. Not to mention that it might have many wonderful abilities. Just now, it had used its pure physical strength to absorb seawater andunch an earth-shattering attack.


    All it did was suck the water into its mouth and spit it out.


    This was something that even human babies would do.


    However, a giant creature that was several miles long sucked in hundreds of thousands of tons of seawater and sprayed it out at a rapid speed. This kind of power could no longer be considered an attack.


    It was a natural disaster.


    Kant decided to activate Mass Projection when he saw this.


    This was not something that could be dealt with by howitzers, rockets, Jedam bombs, or even fuel-air bombs. This kind ofherworld thing had to be dealt with byherworld means.


    Sir Isaac Newton was the deadliest bastard in the world.<div>


    All kinds of martial arts, this is the universal attraction.


    But Horus suddenly said to be careful.


    The world rumbled and the sea waves shook. The words of his iron son echoed in his ears. Kant was already prepared to return to the White Fog World to pick out the pellets. But now, he frowned.¡± What?¡±


    ¡± Choosing a massive object and using spatial power to create a vacuum elerator, allowing the projectile to elerate repeatedly in it, raising its speed to several times, ten times, or even ten times the speed of sound. This is indeed the simplest, most efficient, and most powerful attack method. Father has used this to intimidate the world and win many wars, but it is not suitable for this time. I have been skeptical about it from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Mass Projection might not be suitable for this battle,¡±Horus said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t control it-I mean, control its power.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly came to a realization.


    ¡± This monster that was fused with the God of the Star Pce is beyondmon sense. It should have been crushed to death by its own weight, but it was able to resurface to the surface of the water and even lift these giant tentacles that are thousands of meters long into the sky. We don¡¯t know what terrifying abilities it has, but the power it has shown now is enough to make us think twice before acting.¡±


    ¡°See those boulders circling around it?¡± Horus said solemnly. A type of force field that can lift a huge rock of astonishing weight in the air. I don¡¯t know if this ability is gravity maniption or repulsion field, nor do I know how it does it. However, based on the results of the previous firepower attack, I believe that this force field can greatly affect the power of mass projection¡­The problem here is very big.¡±


    ¡± In the current battle, there are only three types of mass projection that father can activate.¡±


    ¡± First, the power is insufficient. Second, the power is weak. Third, the power is too strong.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡± Those that aren¡¯t powerful enough will be easily blocked by its various methods without damaging the foundation. This is the best oue. I¡¯ll just be mocked by him for showing off. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡± The weaker ones are the ones that can cause enough damage or even injury to him, making him feel enough danger, but it¡¯s not enough to kill him. Father, when he realizes that you have the ability to kill him, he might immediately flee into the sea and seek an opportunity. This is an extremely bad situation.¡±


    ¡± Because this means that we can¡¯t do anything to him. Once he escapes into the deep sea, we won¡¯t even be able to find his position. He can recuperate in peace and wait for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack. He won¡¯t show himself again. He¡¯s only here to show off in front of you and vent his anger.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, if we want to kill him, we must kill him in one blow. We can¡¯t give him the chance to escape.¡±


    ¡± This is the third type, the powerful mass projection.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a monster with flesh and blood. Its limbs will be cut off by the Phoenix King¡¯s holy sword. Of course, it will also be killed by a more violent and powerful force. The so-called battle is just the umtion of energy.¡±<div>


    ¡± No matter how powerful he is, how capable he is, and how strong he is, a bullet with a diameter of ten kilometers and a speed of more than twenty kilometers per second will definitely be able to kill the monster.


    ¡°-but at what cost? Father, this super cannonball with a diameter of 10 kilometers will smash into the bottom of this shallow sea after crushing this monster. It will evaporate all the seawater in this area andpletely disintegrate in the violent impact, releasing a huge energy equivalent to more than 100 trillion tons. It will lift 330,000 cubic kilometers of rock into the air and trigger an earthquake that exceeds magnitude 12 on the Richter scale. The super tsunami that it will set off will sweep across the entire continent within a day. The earthquake waves will gather on the other side of the within a few days, triggering intense geological movements and volcanic eruptions¡­¡±


    ¡± Dust filled the sky, and the sun was dark. The two poles melted, and disasters urred everywhere. An era ended just like that.¡±


    Kant remained silent.<div>


    Although Horus ¡®example was extreme, he knew what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t use such a big cannonball to hit it. How about a cannonball with a diameter of four to five hundred meters? An impact of 1.5 billion tons is enough to destroy any mega-city on Earth, but it will also cause a global ecological disaster. It¡¯s the same on Earth and in the other world.¡±


    ¡°A little smaller? How big was the diameter of the projectile that could kill this mysterious and unreasonable behemoth without fail? At the same time, we must ensure that the huge impact or even the earthquake and tsunami caused by this will not have arge impact on the surrounding area.¡±


    ¡± After all, more than 1,000 kilometers to the east of this ce is Goethe¡¯s west coast, which is Distant Harbor.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what I mean? Father, this power¡­The fusion of the Mirror World and the Space Laws is a powerful de that cannot protect all life perfectly every time.¡±


    The tides below were churning, and the beasts were wreaking havoc. The tentacles that were like pirs of heaven danced wildly in the air. The God of the Star Pce¡¯s maniacalughter echoed in the air. Kant¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and he could even hear his own heartbeat.


    The de of Destruction.


    He couldn¡¯t protect all living beings perfectly every time.


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s a terrifyingly strong force field around its body,¡± she said loudly.¡± You¡¯ll feel a strong resistance when you get close to it. Fanny won¡¯t go any closer. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°The only way to deal with it is through long-range means!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why, Kant,¡± the Phoenix King said loudly.¡± Use Mass Projection on it!¡±


    Kant looked at her nkly and shook his head. It doesn¡¯t seem to work¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± What?!¡± The Empress was stunned for a moment. She quickly approached and asked worriedly,¡± What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± The Fire Stealer slowly exhaled and said in a hoarse voice.


    He exined the reason in a low voice.


    He had to kill the enemy in one strike. Otherwise, the enemy would escape with injuries and hide in the deep sea, waiting for an opportunity to attack the distant harbor. That would be a never-ending peace. Once the enemy escaped Kant¡¯s eyes and ears and appeared near the distant harbor, that would be the most terrifying situation. Kant could not use Mass Projection there.


    However, killing in one hit meant increasing the power. If the power was too strong, it would cause natural disasters such as tsunamis and earthquakes. It might easily affect the west coast of the continent.


    ¡°This¡­¡±Del was stunned.


    Kant took a deep breath.¡± We have to think of another way.¡± Elves, Empire, and Council. I need the talents and top-notch forces of the three countries to find a better way to deal with the enemy.¡±


    The Empress was just about to reply when the God of the Star Pceughed maniacally and roared, Fire Stealer! What are you doing? Hurry up and kill me! Hurry up and destroy me! Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t do anything to me?


    Was it the same as those seaweed species? Facing this terrifying monster, we can only wait for death in despair and be food?¡±


    ¡°Then cry! If you don¡¯t cry, how would I know that you have no other choice?¡±


    Its voice was filled with great joy and hatred.


    The me Thief was forced into a corner and had no choice but to throw himself into this filthy monster, but he was able to counterattack, leaving the other party helpless. Thisplicated emotion made him even more crazy and violent, but he knew what he had to do next-destroy everything of this so-called savior.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move? Do you have no other way?¡± Itughed maniacally.¡± Then I¡¯ll go to Far Harbor!¡±<div>


    Kant and Der¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the ce the Mudbloods fled to Faraway Harbor! Your ant nest! I said it before, I will destroy everything you have. I said it before, everything you Fire Stealers have done is meaningless! You can¡¯t save anything, you can only die together with your generation in despair!¡±


    It roared, and the tentacles that reached out of the water all opened their ferocious mouths, vibrating with sound waves and responding with a bang. The huge monster that had slept for countless years, absorbed the essence of n Tell¡¯s civilization, and became one with the God of the Star Pce raised a cloud of water smoke and roared towards the sky.


    It was a demonstration, a roar, and a call. As the sound waves rumbled through the sea and went deep into the sea, the sea water tumbled even more violently. In the vision of the phoenix, countless and endless light spots rose from the deep sea and surrounded the deep-sea giant beast, as if it was the most humble ve protecting its only master.


    The sea monsters that had almost devoured the entire Broken Inds surfaced and roared fiercely.


    Then, the tide surged, the wind and rain raged, and the sky was covered in dark clouds. The giant beast moved like an emperor. Its thousands of meters long tentacles stirred up violent tides underwater. Its mountain-like body shed through the waves, swimming through the devastated sea and rushing toward the continent!


    An excited roar resounded through the sky.


    ¡°Do you want to stop me? Then we¡¯ll have to hurry up-Fire Stealer!¡±


    It still maintained the posture of surfacing, neither concealing nor hiding. This was a demonstration, a great humiliation, and a cruel punishment. It wanted the enemy to see the crisis of destruction approaching bit by bit without any way, and could only wee failure and destruction in despair.


    Only by doing so could he take revenge.


    Only in this way could the huge sacrifice and cruel circumstances be worth it.


    Kant and Der watched the ind-like behemoth head east.


    ¡°.. Kant.¡±<div>


    ¡± I know you won¡¯t like what I¡¯m saying,¡± she said with great difficulty.¡± I know you won¡¯t like what I¡¯m saying¡­¡± But I still have to remind you.¡±


    She looked at Kant, who was hovering in the air not far away.


    ¡°Make your decision early¡­The closer it gets to the distant harbor, the more severe the consequences of the Forbidden Spell.¡±


    Kant turned to look at her. He opened his visor and revealed a cold expression.


    ¡± Is there nothing you can do without me?¡± ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± He said coldly,¡± The Twilight Moon is the hegemon of the world, the human race of the Imperium is the leader, and the Arcane Magic Council is the leader of the mysterious path. Is the country¡¯s strength and fame all just a bluff? Don¡¯t you have a better idea?¡±


    There was a hint of sharpness in his tone that he did not notice¡­And anger.


    ¡± Don¡¯t forget that its original goal was to cut off global sea trade. With the power and oppression it has demonstrated, as well as its numerous descendants and terrifying reproductive ability, it is not difficult to cut off all sea routes. It can even destroy all the coastal cities on this continent!


    The Phoenix Golden Fire in her eyes had already turned green. The Queen lowered her eyes, her long eyshes trembling slightly as she sighed softly.


    ¡± But his first target is the distant port after all.¡±


    Kant¡¯s expression froze. The terrible weather on the Broken Archipgo stirred up the wind, rain, and mist, wetting his face.


    ¡± This is not instigation, Kant. I believe that the Empire and the Council will not immediately respond to your summons and request for help.¡± ¡± Your city is the first thing that the giant beast wants to raze,¡± said Del softly.¡± It¡¯s not the territories of the two countries. Your reputation will be damaged, your foundation will copse, and your power will suffer. They will be happy to see that.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you just watch? As for the tsunami caused by the forbidden spell, it will also hit Goethe City on the west coast. It is not the territory of the two countries. They will not understand your difficulties and will instead secretly rejoice.¡±


    ¡± They won¡¯t reinforce you immediately, either. They¡¯ll just buy time. They¡¯d rather watch the Behemoth destroy the distant harbor, or you trigger a forbidden spell to kill the Behemoth and damage the west coast at the same time. Either way, it¡¯s in their interest-even if you can¡¯t kill it, they can buy enough time to observe, prepare, and defend while the Behemoth destroys the distant harbor.¡±


    ¡± There are still conflicts and conflicts of interest among the various races. How can countries unite so easily?¡± The Empress looked helpless.


    Kant did not say anything. He just looked at Der quietly.


    ¡°I will help you¡­But I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t make an absolute promise.¡± ¡± I¡¯m even 100% sure that the Silver Moon Council will stand by and do nothing,¡± the queen said sadly.¡± Even if I order the ancient weapons to be activated and the decisive fleet to be mobilized, the elders will use all kinds of rules to buy time until the giant beasts destroy the distant harbor or until you can¡¯t help butunch a forbidden spell.¡±


    The Earthling still did not reply.


    ¡°Kant¡­¡± Del could not help but say.


    ¡°.. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Kant¡¯s voice was tinged with a subtle mix of emotions.¡± Please,¡± he said softly.¡± Help me think of a way. You should know the threat and danger of that thing.¡±


    With that, the Dimension Portal opened, and Kant¡¯s figure disappeared into the world of white fog.


    He didn¡¯t even listen to her answer.


    It was as if he was escaping.


    In Far Harbor, it was already morning. The citizens were busy working. Under the effect of the reward mechanism, they actively participated inbor contributions. It was said that the evacuation was about to end, but this did not mean that the work was over. All the construction activities and many jobs were still waiting for people who longed for the radio.


    But on the surface, it was calm, but the undercurrents began to surge.


    Because the disturbing news was slowly spreading.


    Kant barged into the temporary office in the settlement near the airport.


    Hong San stood up and said,¡±Your Highness, it¡¯s going smoothly¡­¡±


    At this point, the man from Aurora shut his mouth because he saw that His Highness ¡®expression was unprecedentedly gloomy.


    ¡°Summon the envoys and contacts of the three countries.¡±


    He ordered Horus to send a message. Hong San poured a ss of water and handed it to Kant. He said softly,¡± Please rx. No matter how bad things are, they can¡¯t be worse than Valentan. We are much stronger than we were back then.¡±


    Kant took the paper cup and slowly exined what had happened on the Broken Inds.


    When Hong San heard this, he also revealed an extremely shocked expression.


    He only felt that His Highness ¡®Forbidden Spell was invincible, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be such concerns and restrictions.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hong San understood Kant¡¯s dilemma and hesitation. He gritted his teeth and whispered,¡± Your Highness, please make your decision as soon as possible.¡± My thoughts are not far from the Phoenix King¡¯s. The other countries can¡¯t count on me.¡±


    Kant turned to look at him expressionlessly.


    ¡± If a tsunami is really triggered, what will happen to the people in the coastal cities and viges?¡±


    ¡°Evacuate them?¡±


    ¡± If the people in the distant harbor can be evacuated, what about the other cities and viges on the west coast?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°That may be the case, but Your Highness, the longer we dy, the greater the damage will be¡­¡±Hong San said in a low voice.


    Kant didn¡¯t answer. He pondered for a moment and revealed a fierce expression.


    ¡°Do you think the three countries will stand by and watch?¡±


    He said coldly,¡± If I threaten you with a Forbidden Spell, and if you don¡¯t send reinforcements quickly, I¡¯llunch arge-scale Forbidden Spell attack that will cause a tsunami of a hundred meters and sweep across the entire continent. How about it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hong San said in horror. Even if it seeds, it will make the other countries even more afraid and want to get rid of Your Highness. A bloody storm will be inevitable in the future!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡±


    ¡± Valentan, Lucerne, Distant Harbor, Broken Inds,¡± he said in a low voice.¡± Your battle achievements, saving, and protection, saving the civilians of Distant Harbor, and even saving the beggars of the Broken Inds. Forgive me for being blunt, but the countries will no longer believe that you are such a reckless lunatic.¡±


    ¡± Do good people have to be bullied and used?¡± Kant asked furiously.


    ¡± Indeed, Your Highness.¡± Hong San sighed.¡± If you want to uphold your ideals, you have to make sacrifices.¡±


    The Fire Stealer sat on the chair, lost in thought.


    The liaison officers of the three countries came. After watching the video, they went back to send a message in horror.


    However, the news that came back was roughly the same.


    They are paying great attention to this matter. They are currently researching countermeasures and making preparations. Although the journey is long, they will definitely do their best. However, considering that the enemy is so powerful and mystical, and that it will take a lot of time for our country to deploy powerful weapons, I hope that Your Highness Kant can use Forbidden Spells against the enemy. Although there will be some sacrifices, for the sake of the people of the continent, I hope that the Skyquaking Dragon can make a decision as soon as possible. The losses and reconstruction work that will ur will be fully supported by the various countries.


    This perfunctory attitude already exined many problems.


    Kant¡¯s face was as dark as still water as he listened to the reports. He could even imagine the mocking expressions of the rulers and bureaucrats of various countries. They would probably be eager to see the current situation.


    He was just short of writing something like ¡± Is there anything you can¡¯t handle?¡± on a piece of paper.


    He remained silent. The envoys of the three kingdoms stood before him like little school children, shivering. They felt the tent getting colder and colder until Kant waved his hand and told them to scram.


    The pitiful liaison officers felt as if they had been pardoned and left in fear. They felt that Prince Kant¡¯s murderous intent was so strong that it could destroy the entire continent.


    Only Hong San and Lily were left in the tent. They looked at each other, not knowing how tofort each other.


    ¡°Stupid, selfish, short-sighted¡­ The so-called intelligent creatures.¡±


    Lily sighed.¡± It¡¯s the same for elves, humans, and dragons. They¡¯re taking it easy because the monster didn¡¯t show up in their territory. If the monster showed up near the capitals of the three countries, they wouldn¡¯t say that the ritual wasplicated or that it was difficult to unlock it. They would have used their strongest weapons to attack it without saying anything.¡±


    Kant suddenly looked up and stared at Lily.¡± What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what did I say wrong?¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°-what did you say? Thest sentence!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] Hmph hmph, did anyone guess it? Plot.

 Chapter 636: 636

    Chapter 636: 636


    Son-inw


    Holy Empire, Imperial Court Forbidden Pce.


    The Emperor¡¯s study was filled with a long lostughter.


    ¡± Skyquaking Dragon, a Forbidden Spell Mage. I can¡¯t believe this day hase.¡± He waved the letter in his hand and smiled at the children who hade to listen to the lecture early in the morning.¡± I thought there was nothing in the world that he couldn¡¯t do.¡±


    When the news from the Broken Inds arrived, the emperor was having breakfast. After reading the letter, he happily ate two more slices of smoked meat. There was nothing more delightful than seeing his opponent¡¯s house on fire. He instantly realized the thorny situation Kant was facing.


    He decided to do something.


    ¡± This Forbidden Mage has a grudge against the Empire. I seem to have heard that he wants to kill Alex.¡±


    The Emperor said this on purpose and then looked at his eldest son who was standing at the side.


    The First Prince Alex was actually the mastermind behind the Shining Sand Incident. He had instructed Samuel to attack Goethe¡¯s diplomatic mission not only to cut off Goethe¡¯s path of seeking help, but also to target Tina.


    In fact, Tina had always been sought after and paid attention to by the aristocrats of the entire continent. She was regarded as the first choice by many aristocrats for their children and grandchildren to marry. Even the Emperor of the Empire had considered the possibility of marriage. Princess Goethe¡¯s beauty and wisdom were secondary, but manyrge families with sufficient backgrounds had heard of her. As a descendant of Tedarell, the bloodline of the Seven Heroes, Tina was the most special one.<div>


    After the Shining Sand Incident, Tina went to the north of the Empire to gather volunteer troops under the protection of the Snowfall Sword Saint to help Goethe. Many nobles had the same idea, but Tina, who was more ruthless and decisive, secretly defeated or even killed them with the help of Sylmeria¡¯s martial arts. When the news of Valentan¡¯s great victory spread, all the schemes and covetous intentions in the dark corners disappeared.


    After all, no matter how powerful an ancient family was, they would not be able to withstand a forbidden spell.


    If those with ulterior motives were only intimidated by the forbidden spell, then Alex¡¯s mood and situation were undoubtedly much worse.


    He had heard of Kant¡¯s name before the Battle of Valentan, and he knew that it was a man from Aurora who had suddenly appeared and ruined his ns. However, all he did was order a team of followers to search for Kant and kill him as easily as crushing a fly.


    He had also yed down the failure of Brilliant Sand Town in many banquets and salons, iming that Kant, the native of Skyquaking, was just a clown with some courage. Even though he was full of hatred for the Imperium, he was not a threat at all.


    In the end, Valentan¡¯s Forbidden Curses seemed to havended on his face.


    During that period of time, the First Prince closed his doors and refused to see anyone.


    The anger, panic, panic, and fury in the emperor¡¯s eldest son¡¯s heart were indescribable. Who would have thought that an insignificant ant in Bright Sand Town would actually have such vast power?


    Compared to the hostility and revenge of the people of Aurora, he was more afraid of his father¡¯s disappointment and dissatisfaction.


    This was because not only did he fail to handle the Goethe diplomatic mission well, he even provoked such a powerful enemy for the empire.


    At this point, his impression of the people of Aurora finally became real. In the past, it was only Kant who loathed Alex, while the First Prince didn¡¯t take that ¡± clown of Aurora ¡± to heart at all.


    Now, he finally understood what it meant to have a deep-rooted hatred.


    This was because he had no choice but to copy the detestable ¡®Valentan¡¯s Deration¡¯ a thousand times, as well as his previousments on Kant ten thousand times.


    Every time Dongfang Yongye copied, it would fuel the raging mes in his heart.


    Every letter he wrote would turn into a malicious curse.


    What was even more hateful was that the entire Imperial City, even the children on the streets, knew about the punishment he had received and his past foolish actions. This kind of news must have been secretly spread by his beloved younger brothers and sisters.


    As soon as this matter came out, the position of the crown prince, which was originally set in stone, became unstable again. The grudge between him and the people of Aurora became known to the world, causing the powerful ministers and nobles to shake their heads in secret. Many forces that had once thought highly of him became colder. The foolish younger brothers and sisters thought that they had a chance and began to stir up trouble¡­


    All of this was Kant¡¯s fault.


    As such, the eldest prince, Alex, was irreconcble with Kant, a native of Skyquaking.<div>


    There was nothing that would make him happier than Kant being humiliated.


    The Emperor looked at the hatred and delight in his eldest son¡¯s eyes and smiled to himself.


    His eldest son¡¯s current awkward situation was caused by him.


    Alex had the advantage of being the eldest son, and he was also quite talented. Over the years, he had be more and more shrewd, and he even considered himself the future crown prince. He began to quietly cultivate his power and recruit his subordinates. All of this was bing more and more eye-catching to the Emperor, whose hair was gradually turning white.<div>


    Therefore, he took advantage of this opportunity to push Alex away with a light push. The other ambitious children who had been suppressed by their elder brother also thought that they had seen an opportunity and began to curry favor with him. The arrogant powerful officials and nobles also realized that the old emperor¡¯s authority and might were still as glorious as ever, and they regained their respect for him.


    The current situation was the best.


    Of course, he would also asionally help his eldest son who had fallen into the ditch. The parties would be bnced and the internal strife would not stop. Then, everyone would have to rely on and respect the supreme emperor. That was the best way.


    ¡°Alex.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what do you see from it?¡± he asked his eldest son.


    The First Prince¡¯s body trembled, and then he quickly stepped forward and bowed respectfully and meekly. A sincere smile appeared on his face, and the hatred and joy in his eyes had disappeared.


    This was the Emperor¡¯s test, and he had to answer it from the Crown Prince¡¯s perspective.


    ¡± Congrattions, Father. God-blessed Empire.¡± He chuckled and said,¡± My son saw the weakness and the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What weakness? What opportunity?¡±


    ¡± Weakness is the weakness that Kant exposed himself. His Forbidden Spell is uncontroble and not as omnipotent as we imagined. This is because it is difficult to distinguish between friend and foe. This is a strategy to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°What about the opportunity?¡± The Emperor was expressionless.¡± A chance to kill him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alex put away all his hatred for Kant and said respectfully,¡± It¡¯s a chance to split the rtionship between the people of Aurora and Goethe, and to rope him in.¡±


    He was answering questions for the Crown Prince¡¯s test paper.<div>


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor smiled.¡± What do you mean?¡±


    ¡± Kant¡¯s current situation is like shooting himself in the foot.¡±


    The First Prince smiled.¡± After the disappearance of the Dragon Tribe¡¯s diplomatic mission, he almost broke off rtions with the Goethe¡¯s court. After the war of grain prices, he became enemies with the Goethe nobles. In other words, the honeymoon period between the people of Aurora and Goethe hase to an end. What is about to happen will intensify the conflict between the two sides.¡±


    ¡± Look at what he did. He provoked the Broken Inds and wanted to take back the position of the trade hub. In the end, he attracted this ancient beast. Now, the beast wants to raze the distant port. Kant is helpless. If he forcefully uses the forbidden spell, it will cause a tsunami and destroy all the cities and towns on the west coast of Goethe. As a result, he has no choice but to ask the Empire for help. If the Goethe people know about this, what will they think? I believe that even Princess Tina will not be nice to Kant, let alone the other Goethe people.¡±


    ¡± This is our chance,¡± the First Prince said softly.¡± The power of the Forbidden Spell is an important weapon of the country. How can it fall into Goethe¡¯s hands?¡± Only Imperial Father is worthy of wielding such a mighty power.¡±


    ¡°But Kant must hate you very much,¡± the Emperor said with a smile.


    ¡± There¡¯s no such thing as eternal hatred in this world,¡± the First Prince said sternly.¡± I¡¯m willing to do everything in my power to gain Kant¡¯s forgiveness. Besides, Kant has a blood feud with hundreds of thousands of elves. Hasn¡¯t it eased recently for various reasons? In the end, the grudge between my son and him is just a small matter in Bright Sand Town. For the benefit of my father and the empire, I am willing to give up everything.¡±


    At this point, Alex spoke with a selfless expression.


    Of course, it was just for show. He knew that he would not suffer. Even if Kant went crazy and wanted to kill him, his father would stop him.


    After all, in order to curry favor with the Skyquaking Dragon, he had actually executed the emperor¡¯s eldest son as an apology. If such a reputation spread, how could a person like his father, who cared about his face, endure it?


    It didn¡¯t affect the inheritance.


    Even if Kant imed that he absolutely did not agree to let him be the crown prince, his father would not listen to him. Instead, he would go against him. After all, the opinion of the Skyquaking Dragon could decide who the crown prince was. How could his father, who cared about his reputation, ept such a reputation?


    Besides, after thinking about it carefully, he really did not have any deep grudges with Kant. He had epted the fact that he had lost face by copying books, and that was all in the past. What happened in Bright Sand Town was not worth mentioning at all. Look, Kant was not dead, and Princess Tina was not dead either. No one had lost anything, so what was the big deal? He had shown enough courtesy, and he was sincere and humble. He would definitely be forgiven if he apologized heavily.<div>


    It would even be best if he could obtain the other party¡¯s support.


    The Emperor nodded.¡± Yes. After copying for so long, you¡¯ve indeed improved a little.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Imperial Father!¡± The Eldest Prince looked excited.


    ¡± But you¡¯ve neglected one point. It¡¯s not just the rtionship between Kant and Goethe¡¯s family that is trying to drive a wedge between us. There¡¯s another matter that I find particrly ring.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Imperial Father, please exin.¡±


    The Emperor raised his voice a little.¡± Pass down my order. The spies we have nted in the distant port, including those spies who have withdrawn from the Broken Inds, begin to spread the news.¡±


    ¡°Just say that Kant was greedy and wanted to plunder the wealth of the Broken Inds. He wanted to take over the ce and identally released the ancient beast sealed in the Broken Inds. Now, that beast is heading towards the Far Harbor. This is all Kant¡¯s fault. Tell everyone to run for their lives because Kant¡¯s forbidden spell will not only kill that beast, but also destroy the entire Far Harbor¡­¡±


    ¡± The entire Goethe West Coast must spread this news.¡±


    The old emperor said calmly,¡± Kant is too good to thosemoners. He is so good that I don¡¯t understand and feel ufortable. He should have recognized the ugly nature of thosemoners. He has a noble bloodline and great power. He should have stayed where he should have been. As a noble, he should have stood with us.¡±


    The intelligence minister and the spy leader who were waiting bowed and epted the order.


    ¡± Then, inform the newly appointed ambassador of Goethe and tell him to tell the nobles of Lucerne about the Broken Inds. Also, tell him to meet Grand Duke Goethe and tell them about the situation. Also, tell him the conditions of the empire.¡±


    ¡± Tell them that I can activate the Mirror of Dome Light, send out the Sun Glory Imperial Army, or even order the royal guards to use strategic joint spells. In short, the great Holy Empire will destroy the enemy for Goethe.¡±


    ¡°But Goethe has to give something.¡±<div>


    ¡± I request that Goethe officially join the Holy Empire as a duchy. Military and diplomatic affairs will be under the empire¡¯s management. I will appoint the next archduke. Rechnos ¡®second daughter is going to marry my fifth son, so I will send someone to propose marriage. In addition, Goethe will have to hand over 60% of his annual taxes to the empire. He will have to provide no less than 10,000 elite soldiers to the empire every year. The empire will be given priority in all trade. As for the thing Kant found in the Qilin¡¯s Horn from the underground world¡­I want half.¡±


    At this point, the Emperor smiled.


    ¡± Then, tell Rexnos that if he can¡¯t bear to, he and his precious daughter can persuade Kant to agree to my conditions. As long as Kant agrees, I will help Goethe for free.¡±


    His smile became even more smug.


    ¡± Also, give instructions to Colonel Henry Beck. Order him to secretly propose new conditions to Kant. Keep it a secret. Don¡¯t let the elves and the representatives of the council know about it.¡±


    ¡± Tell him that I admire him very much and am willing to be his friend. The Empire will not only help him, but will also provide him with all the support he needs. Whether he wants to fight back to Aurora, establish a career, or whatever he wants, I will try my best to satisfy him as long as he agrees to be my son-inw.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of the two princesses who were qualified to stand in the study and listen to the emperor¡¯s admonishment changed.


    The other princes nced at the two sisters and almostughed out loud.


    The Emperor looked at them without batting an eyelid. Then, he said,¡± Tell him that I have many daughters. They are all very beautiful and are not inferior to Princess Tina. He can choose whichever he wants. He can have all of them.¡±


    ¡°I only want his promise. He will love my daughter like Princess Tina, respect me like Rechnos, and protect my country like Goethe. I also promise that my country will treat it with the same love, respect, and protection. I swear in the name of my ancestors and the gods.¡±


    ¡± Tell him that I am the ruler of the empire and will never trust others easily. However, as long as the Skyquaking Dragon promises me, this agreement will be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡± I will give him my full support and give him enough rewards. I am not lying. I will not be stingy. After he agrees to my proposal, I will give him the title of duke and split a duchy from my empire. Thend of that duchy is richer than Goethe¡¯s, and the climate is more pleasant. The poption of that duchy isrger than Goethe¡¯s, and it must have more conscience than Goethe¡¯s people. I only have one request, and that is, the children who inherit this duchy must have my blood flowing in them.¡±


    ¡± As a betrothal gift, I only want 20% of what he found under the Qilin¡¯s horn, and I won¡¯t take it for free. Of course, this is only secondary. As long as he agrees to my proposal, everything can be discussed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the study room was silent.


    The princes, princesses, and powerful officials were silent. They lowered their eyes, and their chests were already churning. This was the first time in their lives that they had seen the emperor so honest.


    ¡°You must be wondering why I have never been so generous to you.¡±


    No one dared to speak.


    Because as long as someone said ¡± I don¡¯t dare ¡± or ¡± there¡¯s no such thing ¡°, it would mean that they were the person who was ¡± strange that the Emperor had never been so generous ¡°.


    ¡± I¡¯m not ying any tricks, and I don¡¯t intend to go back on my word. If we¡¯re talking about my goal, I do have one. I want to leave Kant¡¯s strength, secrets, and alchemy skills in the Empire to strengthen our country.¡±


    ¡°The reason why all of you are unable to receive such treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not worthy,¡± the Emperor said indifferently.


    This was the pleasure of being an emperor-you could hang anyone you wanted.


    After he was done enjoying himself, he waved his hand and said,¡± Hurry up and go. You two, get ready. Don¡¯t look so sad. I¡¯ll be honest with you. Marrying Kant doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you won¡¯t be able to take the throne. It depends on your abilities.¡±


    Hardly had he finished speaking when the two proud daughters of the Imperium raised their heads in disbelief. The fear and uneasiness in their eyes instantly turned into zing sparks.


    They instantly understood what their father meant.


    As long as she could turn Kant into a real citizen of the Empire, make him work for the Empire and act for the Empire¡¯s interests, it would mean that her husband would be the best candidate for the throne.


    The two princesses looked at each other, their eyes glinting coldly.


    The princes who had almostughed out loud and watched their sisters fall out of thepetition for the throne instantly changed their expressions. They were shocked, afraid, and calcting¡­All sorts of emotions appeared on his face.


    The Emperor looked at the wonderful mime performance in front of him.


    He was very satisfied.


    The dynasty began to move.


    At the same time, in the Starry Sky Council of T Summer.


    ¡°You stupid idiot!¡±


    ¡°You are!¡±


    ¡°You still say you¡¯re not! This was clearly the best time to show kindness to Kant and mend their rtionship! We¡¯ll face that giant beast sooner orter! Why don¡¯t we join forces with Kant and do him a favor?¡±


    ¡°Do you f * cking want to suck up to Kant that badly? The people of Aurora were enemies! Enemies! Didn¡¯t he realize it? He can¡¯t coexist peacefully with us!


    He insulted us, and we still have to help him?¡±


    ¡°The situation is different! Now, that giant beast will even threaten our trade and shipping!¡±


    ¡°Look at his face when he rejected us! He even had an affair with the Phoenix King! Let that behemoth destroy his foundation!¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re f * cking afraid that Kant¡¯s alchemical weapons will drive your family business out of the market!¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re even willing to lick Kant¡¯s balls for the sake of his candy!¡±


    ¡°F * ck you! Watch your punches!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Go to hell!¡±


    Nothing happened at the Arcane Magic Council.


    Kant opened the Realm Gate and returned to his tent in the temporary camp at the airport.


    He slowly exhaled.


    ¡°Father, your n is a little crazy. I¡¯m more inclined to find a suitable method in the other world¡­¡± Horus ¡®voice was filled with unease.¡± It¡¯s too uncontroble¡­¡±


    Kant nodded.¡± I know. That¡¯s thest option. But we still have to be prepared.¡±


    He sighed and said,¡± Come, let¡¯s consider the possibility of mass projection again. That method is too risky. The consequences of overturning are too serious. I¡¯m a little afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Kant, you¡¯re back?¡± Long Niang¡¯s voice sounded from outside. Where did he go just now? That female elf is here for you¡­Humph.¡±


    The tent door opened. Long Niang poked her head in with a worried expression.¡± Are you alright?¡±


    Kant shook his head gently.


    Then, Del walked in as well.


    The Queen entered the tent, lowered her hood, and turned to look at Lily.


    The elf and the dragon looked at each other for a long time before Long Niang snorted.


    Then, he turned around and left, leaving only Dere and Kant staring at each other.


    ¡°Kant, I have something to tell you. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± the Phoenix King whispered.


    Kant sighed softly when he saw the man¡¯s evasive gaze.¡± There¡¯s no need to feel guilty. You have no obligation to help me. Besides, it¡¯ll be difficult for you. After all, you have your own country¡¯s standpoint and the Silver Moon Council¡¯s constraints.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no¡­¡± Del¡¯s face quickly turned red and she turned her head away.¡± I-I¡¯ve thought of a way, and¡­ and¡­ Anyway, don¡¯t take it seriously. It¡¯s just fake!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kant was stunned.


    ¡± I have a way to convince them,¡± the Queen said softly.¡± I can even bypass the parliament and send troops directly to interfere and deal with the giant beast. But I have to put on a show¡­¡±


    ¡± Hmph!¡± She snorted a few times and then scratched her head in frustration. Her soft hair became messy.¡± Sigh, forget it. I¡¯ll go and tell Princess Tina.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] What kind of awesome game is there in Kelong after waking up?

 Chapter 637: 637

    Chapter 637: 637


    Master


    ¡°Tell Tina? Why?¡± Kant frowned.¡± What are you trying to say?¡±


    How could he say such a ridiculous thing!


    It¡¯s all my ancestor¡¯s fault for suddenly appearing and giving me such a bad idea¡­


    I don¡¯t know why I agreed to such a ridiculous request¡­


    She looked away from Kant¡¯s eyes and stuttered,¡± Yes, yes. The Silver Moon Council will definitely watch you suffer heavy losses. If you want Mu Yue to send troops, you have to have a good reason so that they can¡¯t object. After all, you¡¯re an outsider and an enemy. Of course, only those stubborn elders will think that way, but we have to convince them¡­¡±


    When the Phoenix King said this, his face had already turned red. He whispered,¡±So, if you¡¯re their elf, they won¡¯t be able to find an excuse to object even if they want to. In other words, you, you and¡­¡± You and I¡­¡±


    ¡± Of course it¡¯s fake!¡± She suddenly raised her voice and red at Kant. Fake! Don¡¯t dream too much! I-I made such a huge sacrifice for the sake of the Star Pce and the bigger picture! You have to thank me properly!¡±


    After finding a very reasonable reason for herself, Del sessfully lied to herself. She hid her shame and spoke quickly. Of course, she was just following the script.


    He was just repeating the unscrupulous instigation of a certain ancestor.<div>


    ¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m just pretending,¡± Del said guiltily.¡± You have the power of a Forbidden Spell, the Paragon Element, a cake with amazing prospects, and even more amazing alchemy skills and naval power. These things are enough to tempt the parliament¡­¡±


    ¡± I can fool them for now,¡± Kant said with a strange expression.¡± But what aboutter?¡±


    Hearing this, Dar frowned and said,¡±Why? Do you still want to deny it?¡± Pei, do you still want to take it seriously? How can there be such a good thing? You bad human, don¡¯t be too greedy!¡±


    She took a few deep breaths and raised a finger.¡± In any case, just drag it out. The Star Pce is already an enemy, and ording to the historical records, the mortal world will never be able to stop. Mu Yue originally wanted to cooperate with you in depth, exchange technology, exchange resources, and join forces. If you¡¯re a little generous and get something good to stuff the parliament¡¯s mouth, then it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Kant pondered for a moment.¡± But to you, this is a little¡­¡± he said.


    This meant that as the queen, she would have to bear a lot of pressure from the parliament.


    The Queen snorted.¡± At least you still have a conscience. I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Of course! This kind of indifferent meaning is not what you think! Listen carefully, this is a sacrifice I made for the peace between the mortal world and Mu Yue! It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¨C Wait a minute, are you smiling?


    Kant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At least he still had some sense of propriety. He did not say anything that he should not have. Instead, he lowered his head and said,¡± No matter what¡­¡± Thank you. You¡¯ve been a great help.¡±


    It was always reassuring that the strongest country in the world was willing to send troops to help.


    A smile shed in her eyes, but then she seemed to have thought of something and sighed softly. Kant, you have to be prepared as well.¡±


    ¡°What preparations?¡±


    ¡°Muyue is overseas.¡± The Phoenix King said softly,¡± Even if the parliament agrees, I will not send a fleet to participate in the battle directly. You have seen it yourself. Even if the Golden Fleet were to fight the monster head-on on at sea, they would not have a chance of winning. It is the overlord of the sea, and we are the heirs of the earth.¡±


    She looked at the map hanging on the wall.¡± If I were tomand this battle, Kant, I would ce the battlefield at the Far Harbor. I would evacuate the people of the Far Harbor ind, gather the troops, set up spell formations, and set up heavy magic devices. When the monster approaches, I wouldunch an attack with strategicbined spells and magic devices.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve observed that this area is shallow water. If the beast approaches, we can use the magic devices and strategic spells to separate the seawater and drain the water around it. Then, we can trap it on the seabed. Then, everything will be much easier. This is what you¡¯re best at, right?¡±


    She turned around and smiled.


    However, he saw that Kant was not happy. He was deep in thought.


    The Fire Stealer sighed and said,¡±ce it near the West Coast.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t trap him and only force him back, there will be endless trouble in the future. Moreover, if he feints and attacks another city first¡­¡±


    Dar shook her head.¡± Kant, there are always risks and sacrifices in war. You have to get used to this kind of thing. This is because simr attacks and challenges from beyond the heavens might happen even more in the future¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± Is there a better way?¡± Kant looked at the queen.


    The Queen widened her eyes. You want to kill him in the sea?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡± You¡¯ve seen the monster¡¯s defense and ability,¡± said Del.¡± Even with the strength of the Twilight Moon, we can¡¯t kill it halfway. Our strategic weapons and ancient weapons can¡¯t reach this far from our homnd. Trust me, it¡¯s impossible!¡±<div>


    She took two steps forward, grabbed Kant¡¯s arm, and shook it.¡± Even if you go with your ideal n, and Sunset Moon, the Empire, and the Council immediately respond to your call for help and send their strongest forces to assist you in battle, the best and only way to do it would be to evacuate the civilians and use Far Harbor as the location of the final battle.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make preparations early.¡± ¡± You have to get used to it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer even more in the future.¡±


    Kant remained silent.


    ¡± Fortunately, the behemoth did not disy a speed that was extremely contrary to its size. I observed it for a while and estimated that it would arrive at the Far Harbor in 30 hours at the earliest. Because it wanted to maintain its pomp and show its victory and oppression, it chose to float on the sea.¡±


    ¡± I need to go back to Twilight Moon,¡± Del said softly.¡± I need to convince the Silver Moon Council myself. Give me a piece of the teleportation beacon. I might need your alchemical aircraft to send the royal mage army to the distant port. It¡¯ll be a good time for the elders of the council to see the value you can bring¡­¡±


    Kant took out a gold coin and attached it to a spatial beacon. He handed it over silently. Thank you.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s heart ached and she sighed silently. She did not say a word. She simply reached out and held Kant¡¯s shoulder. She shook it a few times and patted it before walking out of the tent.


    There were bound to be casualties, sacrifices, and a price in war. This was something she had long understood. As the price for understanding this, she had been sad and cried for a long time before she became strong.


    At that moment, she realized that Kant was going through the same process.


    She felt helpless, sad, and heartbroken.


    ¡± What do you think, Horus?¡± Kant stood in front of the map and remained silent for a long time.


    The Transformers replied,¡±I agree with her.¡± Father, your n is too risky and will put you in an extremely dangerous situation. We should be more prudent.¡±


    ¡°But these people¡­¡±<div>


    Kant listened to the sounds outside. This was a temporary campsite near the airport. The people who came to work were sweating hard. Laughter andughter were endless. They worked with longing and hope for the future.


    ¡°I promised to let them live a peaceful and happy life, but now¡­¡± he whispered.


    ¡± It¡¯s not your fault, Father,¡± Horus said.¡± We will rebuild their home.¡±


    ¡°What will they think of me and this matter?¡±


    ¡± They will still respect and love you. If not, I will let them be like this.¡±


    Kant smiled bitterly.¡± I told them a few days ago that grain prices would remain stable. I also told them yesterday to work hard and get a radio and instant noodles. But now, I¡¯m telling them that a sea monster ising to attack Distant Harbor. They have to evacuate their homes¡­¡±


    ¡± How embarrassing. I don¡¯t even know how to say it. Do you think they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m the one who lured the sea monster here?¡± Will they hate¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Horus ¡®stern voice interrupted Kant¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± He said,¡± You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t care about what fools think. If you really care, I¡¯ll shut them up forever.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee up with a battle n and n,¡± the Transformer said calmly.


    At the same time, outside the tent, Hong San stopped Lily, who was trying to enter.


    ¡°Please leave His Highness alone.¡± He said seriously,¡± If you really have the time and are very concerned about His Highness, please continue to ask for help from Dragon Ind.¡±<div>


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Lily red at Hong San and snorted.¡± You speak as if you know him very well.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Hong San nced at the tent, his eyes shing with worry.


    Then, that worried expression turned into a cold haze.


    He went to another tent where the captain of the Evergreen Song, Quillon, was waiting. Thest batch of flights had sessfullynded, and they were warmly weed.


    ¡°Captain Quillion.¡± He cupped his hands.


    ¡°Mr. Hong San.¡± The burly elf also bowed solemnly.


    Hong San was surprised. Eh, this elf was very polite.


    Quillion muttered in his heart,¡¯This man is the right-hand man of His Highness Kant, the soul of Valentan¡¯s guards. The Warriors of Destruction also admire him. Perhaps I can try to start with him.¡¯


    The two of them exchanged a few pleasantries before Hong San went straight to the point.¡± There¡¯s something important that I need your help with. I know that you¡¯ve been through a great battle and are very tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Not tired, not tired, not tired!¡± Please tell me.¡±


    ¨C So attentive? What was his n?


    Suspicion rose in Hong San¡¯s heart, but after a moment¡¯s consideration, he nced at the Paragon Bracelet on Quillion¡¯s right arm and chose to tell him the truth.¡± You saw the monster with your own eyes. It¡¯s heading towards Distant Harbor. Before His Highness makes a decision, I believe that the situation in Distant Harbor must be stabilized. In other words, those civilians who witnessed the monster must be separated and isted. At least, before the matter is settled, we can¡¯t let them spout nonsense¡­¡±<div>


    At the end of the day, there were too few trustworthy forces.


    Valentan¡¯s guards were loyal, but there were not enough of them.


    Considering the close rtionship between the lord and the Phoenix King, these elves were the most trustworthy.


    Especially those who followed His Highness back from the Broken Inds.


    Upon hearing this, Quillion suddenly came to a realization.


    ¡°Understood! Mr. Hong, what should we do?¡± The elf revealed a murderous look and shed at the air.¡± Why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    As a pure bloodthirsty Elven warrior, and a soldier of the navy who was cold and decisive in killing, he had no pressure in killing a group of short-lived creatures with leaky mouths.


    ¡°No, His Highness doesn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡± Captain Quillion,¡± Hong San said in a deep voice,¡± I just want you to lead the soldiers and iste thest few batches of refugees who have retreated. Focus on monitoring them. If there are any who spread fear or rumors among them¡­¡±


    ¡± This is the first warning.¡± He paused for a moment and then said with a murderous look,¡± Tell them that His Highness has his own ns. If they do it again, don¡¯t give them a chance to speak.¡±


    Hong San still had this bit of decisiveness.


    The elven captain obeyed the order and left.


    Hong San stood there in a daze for a moment before he slowly exhaled. He looked in the direction of his lord¡¯s tent and sighed softly. He understood the uneasiness and hesitation in His Highness ¡®heart and also knew what he had to face.


    ¡°Since ancient times, people have been stupid, shallow, impulsive, and ungrateful¡­¡± He said softly,¡± Sometimes, Your Highness, when you treat them with sincerity, they might not repay you with sincerity. At least, that¡¯s the case in the history books. I see that it¡¯s the same in this foreignnd, but¡­¡±


    He clenched his fists.


    I won¡¯t let an ungrateful person jump out and be an eyesore. This is also my responsibility.


    The warmth in Hong San¡¯s eyes was reced by a sharp de.


    He returned to his tent, summoned the secretary, and quietly gave out orders one after another.


    After about an hour, Hong San, who was working with his head lowered, suddenly felt a breeze blowing in front of him. It seemed that someone had opened the tent door. He casually asked,¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Then, a familiar voice entered his ears.


    ¡°Lord Hong, your position is so high and powerful, so awe-inspiring.¡±


    Upon hearing this voice, Hong San felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His body trembled and he raised his head in disbelief. Outside the door, the light shone brightly. An old man in a wide robe with long sleeves and white hair stood there.


    ¡°Mas¡­Master¡­¡±


    His voice trembled, and in an instant, tears filled his eyes.


    Hong San took a few steps forward, bent his knees, and was about to prostrate himself, but his expression changed.


    His knees that were already bent suddenly straightened, and his actions changed from kneeling to bowing deeply.


    The old man looked at this good-for-nothing disciple and sneered.¡± Oh, good memory. You are so polite. Since you have been expelled from the sect, there is no need to kneel.¡±


    ¡± Please forgive me, Master,¡± Hong San said in a low voice.¡± I¡¯ve already sworn to the lord that I will never kneel again.¡±


    The old man looked at Hong San and was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°F * ck.¡±


    ¡°H-h-how did he do it?¡± The Taoist Bone Immortal Feng Zhuan was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Hong San¡¯s expression was dazed for a moment before he smiled lightly.


    The old man seemed to be shocked by this shocking fact. He was silent for a few seconds before his face suddenly darkened. He raised his hand and was about to hit her.¡± I¡¯ve been unable to turn you around for so many years. Damn it¡­¡±


    Hong San instinctively wanted to dodge, then he stopped and closed his eyes to wait for the attack.


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the monarch and his subjects arepatible,¡± the old man said sulkily.


    He walked to the desk. Hong San subconsciously made way for him. The old man sat down boldly. He nced at the official documents on the table and sneered.¡± Naive.¡±


    Hong San lowered his head and said nothing.


    ¡°Your lord must be in trouble.¡± He picked up a few official documents and nced at them. Then, with a look of disdain, he threw them away.¡± Stinky words-take care of everything. You¡¯re alwayspetitive. Now you¡¯re suffering.¡±


    Hong San argued,¡± It¡¯s not that my lord ispetitive. It¡¯s just that the nobles are bullying themon people. My lord pities them and fights for themon people¡­¡±


    Ol ¡®Amos said sarcastically,¡± You¡¯ve always been a good judge of character. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be fooled by a hypocrite. Kant is indeed a saint. He¡¯s still alive from the dark arrow. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s quite capable.¡±


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t speak like that when you see His Highness.¡± Hong San sighed.


    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong? Have you forgotten about Master after having the Lord?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Hong San said softly,¡± I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be angered by his scolding.¡±


    ¡°Ha, interesting.¡± The famous official of Aurora who had traveled across the ocean from the east and concealed his identity raised his eyebrows and said,¡± I scolded him because I wanted to teach a junior a lesson, but he scolded me because he didn¡¯t respect the elderly. I¡¯m going to beat him up for not respecting the elderly.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Hong San lowered his head and said.


    ¡°What? Could it be that your lord has such profound attainments in martial arts that I¡¯m not his match?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. The Lord has many female confidants. If he summons them to beat them up, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to beat them with both fists¡­¡±


    ¡°.. He was beaten up by me and called his wives to help him take revenge. Isn¡¯t he afraid of losing face?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be proud of it.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Hong San smiled apologetically and said,¡± Anyway, after we meet, let¡¯s talk nicely. The two of you are the heroes of the world, like the stars, shining brightly in the world. The lord has a mysterious background, is knowledgeable, and haspassion for the world. You should have a good chat with Master and be a confidant¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I was going to meet Kant?¡± The old man red.


    ¡°Master.¡± Hong San sighed.¡± If you didn¡¯t want to help, why did you show yourself?¡±


    The master was about to hit him, but the disciple consciously leaned over.


    ¡°.. You¡¯ve got guts. Hmph, this old man won¡¯t be entangled with you.¡± He said coldly,¡± I live on the highest peak thirty miles north of Qilin¡¯s Horn. Tell Kang De to meet me there. He is not allowed to use any supernatural powers or traps. He has to climb to the peak with his hands and feet. I will wait for him there.¡±


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to do this¡­¡± Hong San smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with me trying him?¡±


    ¡°I, Dong Tianming, am not worthy of such respect,¡± said the old man with a dark face. Do you know how hard it was for thete emperor to invite me out of the mountain? Three thousand children, ten miles of flower road, thete emperor led my horse for me, and treated him with the courtesy of a teacher. I don¡¯t want any false reputation, nor do I want him to put on any ostentation, or give me any rare treasures. I just want to test his temperament, can¡¯t I? Don¡¯t tell me this old master still wants to go directly to him and beg him to use my strategy and methods?¡±


    Hong San looked conflicted.


    In all fairness, with his master¡¯s ability, this test was not worth mentioning. He knew that if His Highness obtained his master¡¯s approval, the benefits he would receive would be immeasurable.


    But¡­ After interacting with His Highness for a long time, he felt that his master¡¯s request was a little strange.


    He did not know if His Highness would agree, but he knew one thing.


    That was, His Highness would definitely tell him in private,¡±I¡¯m afraid your master is a fool.¡±


    He wanted to persuade her again, but he heard his master say,¡±That¡¯s it.¡±.


    Suddenly, a white light shed and the old man turned into a speck of light and disappeared. Only a paper figurine was left swaying in the air before falling to the ground without a sound.


    Hong San was stunned for a moment. He stomped his feet and ran towards His Highness ¡®tent.


    ¡°Hall¡­¡±


    He opened the tent door and found that it was empty. There was a piece of paper on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Lucerne. Tina is looking for me.¡±


    Hong San frowned and left the tent. Looking at the blue sky, he suddenly felt tired.


    Then, footsteps came from the side, and a timid voice shouted,¡±You, you are?¡±


    He turned his head and saw two women approaching. The one walking in front was a woman in her forties or fifties. She had a stocky figure and a kind face, while a young woman hid timidly behind her, carefully sizing up Hong San.


    Hong San noticed that the middle-aged woman had a red sleeve symbol on her arm.


    He immediately understood the other party¡¯s identity.


    In order to effectively settle and manage the refugees rescued from the Broken Inds, Kant had recruited many people from the Far Harbor. He had specifically instructed a special recruitment process, which was to recruit middle-aged women with good reputations and prestige from various streets and districts. These women were knowledgeable and experienced in all kinds of things. They were very good at guiding andforting others. They were also meticulous and would consider the many shorings and needs of the refugees.


    ¡°Good day, Madam. What can I do for you?¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Are you one of His Highness Kant¡¯s men?¡± the woman asked warily.


    Hong San raised his hand and shook the bracelet.


    The woman immediately heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. Then, she looked around warily and took a few steps forward. She whispered,¡±I think¡­¡± How do you say that again¡­¡±


    ¡°Report the situation,¡±whispered the young woman behind him.


    ¡°Oh, right, right, right!¡± The middle-aged woman with the red armband said,¡± I want to report a situation to you!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] He still owed 3,000 words, and he would pay it back before the end of the month.

 Chapter 638: 638

    Chapter 638: 638


    Chapter 639-Full


    Right now, thest ce Kant wanted to go was probably Lucerne.


    His father-inw was furious.


    Thunder was furious.


    ¡°What have you done!¡±


    Archduke Rechnos looked like an enraged lion. He red at Kant with fury, disappointment, and even disgust in his eyes.


    The so-called etiquette had already been thrown to the back of his mind. He even wanted to rush up and grab Kant¡¯s cor, but he was stopped by Sylmeria. The Snowfall Sword Saint knew Kant¡¯s temperament.


    Even though his sister had stopped him, the archduke still roared at Kant.¡± You said you wanted to save the refugees from the Broken Inds. I provided you with supplies and sent you an engineering army. How did you repay me? You¡¯ve provoked another terrible enemy for Goethe! It might even put the entire West Coast in danger!¡±


    ¡± I understand how you feel,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± But it¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault? You were aggressive, forcefully upied the Far Harbor, massacred the nobles, and even caused trouble for the Broken Inds. If you hadn¡¯t provoked the Broken Inds, would this have happened? How many people were there in the Broken Inds? How many did you save? How many people died because of this?¡±<div>


    Kant was still repeating the same words, but his tone had turned cold.


    ¡± That¡¯s not my fault. You shouldn¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you! I don¡¯t care how many people die on the Broken Inds! But-¡±


    The room echoed with the archduke¡¯s roar. He struggled with all his might, trying to break free from the Sword Saint¡¯s grip. At the same time, he roared,¡± But the people of the distantnds are my subjects! All the cities and towns on the west coast are my territory! They barely survived Mu Yue¡¯s attack, but because of you, they were in danger! You lured an enemy more dangerous than elves to Goethe!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Kant frowned.


    Judging from the results, it was indeed the case. In the end, the God of the Star Pce had descended and the peerless beast had revived in advance because of the return of the Fire Stealer. But why did the Fire Stealer return?


    The logic behind this was tooplicated, soplicated that he did not want to exin it at all.


    Moreover, the current archduke probably wouldn¡¯t listen to an exnation.


    ¡°I feel sorry for this.¡± Kant said,¡± I¡¯ll try my best to resolve this matter.¡±


    ¡± Yes, yes, you can solve it. You can always win. You can defeat the elves, fight the dragons, and even defeat the three countries when they work together. I can believe that you can still win this time, but¡­¡±


    The archduke calmed down and looked at Kant with a cold gaze.


    ¡°But is this the end?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t we provoke new enemies in the future?¡±he asked.


    ¡± How many more times will Goethe take risks with you?¡±


    ¡°Can you protect these innocent people from danger and death every time? If you try your best to solve this problem, the West Coast will still have to sacrifice a lot. The next time you encounter another enemy, will Goethe be forced to stand with you and sacrifice himself because of your choice?¡±


    ¡± You¡­¡± Rechnos looked at Kant with a dark gaze.¡± Answer me. How long will this sacrifice and cooperationst?¡± Are you going to be satisfied only after thest Goethe is drained of blood?¡±


    At this point, the expressions of the three people in the room changed at the same time.


    ¡°Father!¡±<div>


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Tina, Ste, and Sylmeria looked at the archduke at the same time.


    They could smell the uneasiness in this question that was close to breaking off.<div>


    Kant exhaled slowly.


    He looked at the unqualified monarch in front of him.¡± I thought that Goethe and I wererades who advanced and retreated together. We werepanions who understood each other. We were fellow travelers withmon interests and ideals.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too at first.¡±


    The archduke straightened his back as well. He spoke to Kant as the archduke of Goethe.


    ¡± I¡¯m filled with gratitude towards you, and I¡¯m still grateful to you now. Your fearless act of righteousness saved Goethe from the Elven army. I once thought that you were an emissary sent by the gods, someone Tina could entrust her life to. I even considered making Tina the new archduke in exchange for your eternal protection of Goethe¡­¡±


    ¡°But what have you done?¡± Rechnos whispered. You have constantly provoked new enemies for Goethe, and you have also changed our traditions, challenging the order of nobility that has existed since ancient times. You pity themoners and despise the nobles. You have forcibly upied Goethe¡¯snd, and you have tarnished the reputation of Tedarell.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how bad your reputation in Goethe has be? Over a month ago, everyone in Lucerne, from the nobles to the beggars, was filled with gratitude towards you. But now, there are countless criticisms, curses, resentment, and curses directed at you. You have been taking risks and doing dangerous things. You have been provoking enemies for yourself, as if you believe that you will win every time, but have you ever thought¡­¡±


    The archduke sighed.¡± If you lose, even if it¡¯s just once, with your power as a Forbidden Mage and your attainments as a Grandmaster Alchemist, you¡¯ll have a way out no matter what. But what about Goethe? How many of us are going to die? How many losses? Enough, I¡¯ve really had enough. This country has had enough¡­¡±


    His tone was filled with destion and exhaustion.


    After inheriting the position of Grand Duke, Rechnos had never cked off for a single day in the past few decades.


    He believed that he was responsible for the country and the people. He was conscientious and diligent in governing. He wanted to restore Goethe¡¯s former glory and pull the country out of the quagmire of continuous decline. However, this was the sorrow of the world. Individual diligence was not enough to change the general trend. He tried his best to govern, trying to break through the elven blockade and restart the great sea route. In the end, it led to the invasion of the Sunset Moon, and the country almost perished.


    Decades of hard work had led to such a result. The country had suffered a war, and countless warriors had died. Rechnos did not say anything, but this huge blow had silently destroyed all his spirit and will. Now, he only wanted the country to be stable.


    He only hoped that the people could live in peace in theing days and no longer suffer setbacks and tribtions.<div>


    This was an irreconcble conflict between him and Kant.


    ¡± What do you want?¡± Kant looked at the lifeless lion with an indifferent expression.


    The archduke did not answer. He turned to look at his two daughters, who had different expressions on their faces.


    Tina and Ste were his treasures, his beloved children.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m angry? It¡¯s not just you who brought danger to Goethe.¡±


    He closed his eyes.


    ¡± It¡¯s because your actions led to a result. You made me realize that not only am I not a qualified monarch, but I must also be a failed father.¡±


    He gently pushed Sylmeria away and sat back in his chair.


    ¡± You asked the dynasty for help, right? Your Forbidden Spell can¡¯t safely deal with that monster.¡±


    ¡± The Emperor¡¯s proposal has been sent over. At the same time, rumors have already spread throughout Lucerne. I¡¯m afraid that the Empire, the Council, and even the elves are involved. The rumors spread very quickly, and no one will stop them. It won¡¯t be long before even themoners will know what you¡¯ve attracted to Goethe.¡±


    ¡± The emperor has two suggestions,¡± the archduke said tiredly.¡± First, Goethe will be officially incorporated into the empire, and all military and diplomatic powers will belong to the emperor. The next archduke will be appointed by the emperor and will pay taxes. Also, Ste will marry a prince of the empire as an inw.¡±


    Ste¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    ¡± But this should be the emperor¡¯s strategy and negotiation method. He gave two conditions. One was an extremely harsh price, and the other was a real demand.¡±<div>


    ¡± What¡¯s that?¡± Kant raised his eyebrows.


    The archduke nced at Tina.¡± You join the Empire, and the Emperor will split thend for you to build a country. You will provide the Empire with forbidden spells and alchemy, and the Empire will provide you with endless honor, a huge territory, loyal subjects, and any support you need, whether it¡¯s an army, wealth, resources, or anything else. As a form of alliance or contract, the Emperor will need you to marry a princess of the Empire. Any one of them will do.¡±


    Tina¡¯s expression was calm, and she even shook her head slightly.


    Rexnos retracted his gaze and revealed a mocking smile.


    ¡°Do you understand? Kant, you have made me a failed father, and a failed monarch at that. If I choose the former, I will have let down Goethe, my ancestors, and my second daughter.¡±


    ¡± If I choose thetter, I will sacrifice my youngest daughter¡¯s love and dignity.¡±


    As he spoke, he evenughed. You saved my country, then you stole my daughter, then you made me theughing stock of the nobles, you challenged my authority, you openly took away Far Harbor from me, and you made me a duke who couldn¡¯t even manage my son-inw well, and couldn¡¯t even protect my country. I could care less about all of this, but you brought war to my people.¡±


    The archduke covered his face, and faint tears streaked across his cheeks.


    ¡°Moreover, you can¡¯t handle this matter¡­¡±


    He sobbed,¡± If I want to protect the citizens of the West Coast, I have to agree to the Empire¡¯s conditions. If I choose the former, I will be a failed monarch and a failed father. If I choose thetter, I will also be a failed father. Kant, I have actually failed a long time ago, but I still think of myself as apetent father. I used to be proud of that, but now, thest of my dignity has been taken away by you¡­¡±


    Rexnos covered his face and sobbed like a child.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing anymore¡­¡±


    Tina and Ste also cried. They wanted to go up andfort their father, but the archduke waved his hand hard. Don¡¯te over!¡±<div>


    He covered his face and rubbed his eyes hard.


    Kant stood there nkly.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said.¡± You¡¯ll always be a good father.¡±


    The archduke looked at Kant slowly.


    Kant shook his head.¡± There¡¯s no need to consider the Empire¡¯s conditions. There¡¯s no need to agree to them.¡±


    ¡°You know what?¡± Rechnos whispered. If it wasn¡¯t for Tina, I wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to beg you to agree to the Empire¡¯s conditions. Goethe is too young to bear you.¡±


    ¡°.. Tsk, it¡¯s really strange. Other families ridicule their son-inw and drive him out of the house, and then the son-inw says that Goethe is not a live-in son-inw. But you¡¯re the other way around.¡±


    Kant shrugged.¡± I won¡¯t agree to the dynasty¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡± Because I¡¯m going to kill First Prince Alex. I still haven¡¯t gotten my revenge for Bright Sand.¡±


    The knight¡¯s friend said calmly,¡± That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t rmend Goethe to join the empire and marry Ste to that prince. If I wanted to kill Alex, the empire would definitely stop me. If the empire stopped me, I would have to destroy the empire as well. It would be a little awkward if we met on the battlefield.¡±


    Apart from Tina, the other three people revealed looks of shock and astonishment at the same time.


    They even felt like they were in a trance, wondering if they had heard wrongly.


    Although Kant¡¯s tone was calm, they could clearly sense the determination and murderous intent in his voice. This was indeed the man¡¯s n. He was not lying.


    He wanted to kill the eldest son of thergest and most powerful empire in the history of the human world.


    If this country wanted to stop him, he would even destroy them.


    After a long daze, the archduke suddenly stood up.


    ¡± What?¡± After the shock, he was even more furious. The weakness he showed was reced by anger. He growled,¡± You still want to start a war with the Empire? Are you still going to drag Goethe along?¡±


    Kant raised an eyebrow.¡± During the Songmoon War, the Empire was the nominal suzerain of Goethe. Not only did it sit on the sidelines, but it also secretly made ns with Mu Yue to divide Goethe. Not only that, but it also plotted to kill Goethe¡¯s diplomatic mission. Such a great humiliation. Have you never thought of revenge?¡±


    ¡°Revenge is too extravagant for the current Goethe,¡± the archduke said painfully as he closed his eyes.


    Kant looked at him for a long time before shaking his head.


    ¡°Weak? Foolish? Naive? They wanted to murder my daughter, and I wished I could eat them alive. But I¡¯m not only a father, I¡¯m also the King of Goethe. I can¡¯t let my people step onto the battlefield and sacrifice their lives because of my personal hatred, because they also have daughters, and they are also children¡­¡±


    The archduke looked at Kant and said firmly,¡± Goethe will never dance to your will. Kant, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the people we love.¡±


    There was no point in saying more.


    Kant shook his head.¡± We¡¯ll see. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. Don¡¯t stand in my way.¡±


    ¡± What about you, Kant?¡± The archduke called out from behind him.


    ¡°What?¡± The Fire Stealer stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°I know that in your eyes, I¡¯m weak, stupid, and old. I don¡¯t want to be the master of a strong country anymore. I just want my people to live in peace. For the sake of themoners of Far Harbor, you¡¯ve be enemies with the nobles. You¡¯ve saved the lives of the Broken Isles regardless of their status, but do you think they¡¯ll be grateful to you for this?¡±


    ¡°Rumors have already spread in Lucerne, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the same in Distant Harbor!¡± he shouted. They will know that you are the one who attracted the monster. Even if you are not, the person who spread the rumors will lead such a lie! If there are any casualties or injuries in the Far Harbor, everyone who respects you will immediately hate you! You can¡¯t even count on the refugees of the Broken Inds to thank you! They will think that you caused all of this!¡±


    ¡°So, what is the point of your persistence, kindness, and patience? You should know the result!¡±


    ¡°I want to know why,¡± Rexnos asked.


    Kant¡¯s back froze for a moment. Perhaps a very long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect them to understand or be grateful for what I¡¯m doing,¡± he said calmly without turning back.


    With that, he pushed open the door and left.


    Tina looked at her father worriedly before chasing after him.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kant said as he looked down the sky corridor of Maple Leaf Castle.


    Tina walked over and held his hand naturally.¡± It¡¯s okay. I know.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Kant shook his hand gently.¡± I¡¯ll settle this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kant turned around and said,¡±The Empire¡¯s proposal¡­¡±


    ¡± Why are you exining this to me?¡± The princess turned her head and smiled gently. I didn¡¯t take it to heart when Father said it. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    Her eyes curved into crescents.


    ¡°Even if you want to sell yourself, there¡¯s a more suitable buyer.¡± She smiled and said,¡± It must be much better than the Empire¡­¡±


    Kant was stunned.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine. The situation is urgent and I¡¯m very busy. Hurry up and get to work.¡± Tina hugged Kant gently and stopped him from continuing.


    She pressed her face against the Fire Stealer¡¯s broad back. She was silent for a moment. Then, she said softly,¡± Kant, you can do whatever is necessary. But there¡¯s only one thing. Don¡¯t abandon me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    Kant fell silent. Then, he slowly pressed down Tina¡¯s hand that was hugging him.


    Far Harbor.


    The Realm Gate opened, and the Fire Stealer returned because he had received a message from Horus.


    Father, I¡¯ve discovered something.¡±


    Kant walked out of the tent. He was about to listen to his iron son¡¯s report when he suddenly saw Hong San striding toward him.¡± Your Highness, rumors have begun to spread in the distant port and the temporary camp.¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes narrowed. He closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths, and opened them.


    ¡± As expected,¡± he said coldly.¡± Use the broadcast to appease the citizens and say that everything is under control. The relevant departments should pay attention to appease them and mobilizebat troops to prevent unrest. Horus, find the source of the rumors, and then¡­¡±


    At this point, he stopped because Hong San wasughing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I just thought of something happy.¡± ¡± I¡¯m surprised, excited, and incredulous,¡± the Skyquaking man said with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    A puppet dog bounced over, and the military notebook on its back opened.


    A scene was yed inside.


    One person was beating up another person, and the person who was beaten up was struggling and howling.


    ¡°Why did you hit me? Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Because you have bad intentions!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! All of this was caused by Kant! A terrifying monster is attacking the distant port. Your home and your loved ones will be destroyed and killed!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Kant is lying to you!¡±


    ¡°F * ck you!¡± The man who hit her swung his fist.¡± I¡¯m not stupid! Everything His Highness Kant says is true. He¡¯ll provide us with food and water, work points, and food. Who the f * ck are you? Why should I believe you?¡±


    The scene changed.


    Another strong man with a fierce appearance held down the person who wanted to escape like he was holding a chicken.


    ¡°Where did this idiote from? I wonder if I can get a few work points for catching a spy¡­¡±


    The scene kept shing.


    Some were audio.


    Some were angry, some were mocking, and some were reasoning seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything worth lying to.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that His Highness Kant spent so much money just to deceive us? Why?¡±


    ¡°Son of a b * tch, I believed in bastards like you before. You said bad things about His Highness Kant, so I was hit twenty times on the butt. I almost didn¡¯t get my identity card! You still dare to use such tricks to deceive your grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Someonee! Someonee! Someone here is badmouthing His Highness Kant!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! Send him to the patrol team for interrogation! Find out his aplices!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a spy!¡±


    Kant stared and listened silently.


    Hong San said,¡± Almost all the people who spread the rumor were reported and discovered by the people from afar. Some were captured and beaten up, while others were temporarily stabilized. Then, some citizens informed us¡­Your Highness, I¡¯ve never seen such a situation. The civilians spontaneously boycotted all rumors on arge scale¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m a little ashamed,¡± he said.¡± At first, I even thought that they would be easily incited by rumors. I was also prepared for arge-scale suppression and punishment.¡±


    Hong San cupped his hands and bowed to Kant.¡± You have built up such prestige and trust in such a short period of time. My lord, you are truly a rare talent.¡±


    Kant shook his head silently.


    He looked at the image on the screen and listened to the unhesitating voices. Suddenly, heughed.


    ¡°So simr.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°People like my grandparents¡­ They don¡¯t know how big the world is, how the world works, how the great powers flourish, and how our country weakens. Compared to us, they know too little.¡±


    ¡± They don¡¯t know anything,¡± Kant mumbled.¡± In fact, they¡¯ve spent their entire lives wandering about a dozen miles away. However, they seem to instinctively trust and believe in something¡­¡±


    ¡± Now I understand why. I also understand why they must not be let down.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    ¡± I want to keep the danger out of their sight,¡± Kant said softly.


    Hong San had no idea what his lord was talking about.


    However, it did not stop him from remembering that very important matter.


    ¡°Speaking of this, my lord, I have a countermeasure.¡± He said in a subtle tone,¡± It¡¯s just a little troublesome. I need you to make a trip. Go¡­¡±


    ¡± No need.¡± Kant waved his hand.¡± I already have an idea.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll leave the distant port to you. I¡¯ll go and borrow something.¡± He patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What? My lord! Your Highness!¡±


    Hong San extended his hand, but Kant had already opened the Realm Gate.


    On the sea, the Azure Fleet.


    The deep-sea behemoth had awakened. With a singlemand, billions of sea monsters went to pay their respects. The siege of the fleet had been lifted. They received themand and retreated to observe. Kant had teleported over through the spatial beacon he had left behind earlier.


    ¡°You said that you owe me a favor. Now, I want you to return it.¡±


    Kant raised his hand in front of the fleetmander. An ethereal misty crystal floated in his palm.


    ¡± All the magic power of an entire Azure Fleet.¡±


    ¡°Fill it up,¡±he said.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 6,000 words¡­] Sigh, this chapter was a little rushed. It could have been expanded to at least 8,000 words. (Distant)

 Chapter 639: 639

    Chapter 639: 639


    Great!


    The deep-sea behemoth revived and summoned all its descendants to the distant harbor. The siege of the Azure Fleet had been resolved.


    After an hour of careful investigation and even sending diving bells to investigate the seabed, the fleet¡¯s life reconnaissance ship confirmed that the sea monsters had retreated.


    After receiving an affirmative answer from the Admiralty, they began to melt the ice.


    With a sh of inspiration from the fleetmander, the ice fortress built by all the members of the fleet resisted the siege of the beasts. It was time to retreat.


    Nisyas the Secret Keeper heaved a long sigh of relief. After she finished setting up the n, she began to think about how to write the battle report. She realized that the fleet would build an iceyer and build arge tform on the sea. This ingenious strategy might have a broader application and prospects.


    At that moment, Kant arrived.


    The war had been urgent. Although Kant had fulfilled his promise and delivered supplies several times, the two of them were busy with the war and had not had a proper conversation. Now that Kant was back, Nicias brought the upper echelons of the fleet to wee the Skyquaking Dragon. Putting aside the grudge between the dragon and the council, they owed the Skyquaking people a favor.


    ¡°You said you owe me a favor. It¡¯s time to return it.¡±


    Kant went straight to the point and spoke in a resolute tone.<div>


    Nicias was stunned.


    She had said something simr during her short conversation with Kant. At that time, the Secret Keeper was determined to die and was unwilling to listen to the Council¡¯s orders. She had abandoned the soldiers and escaped alone. When she faced Kant, who she had hit it off with, she had said a few words that crossed the line. Her feelings at that time were understandable. After all, she was about to die. It was fine to be a little presumptuous. As a spirited navy officer, she was not that pretentious.


    In the subsequent battles, when Kant sent the magical resources over, she would also think of the legendary Skyquaker. She had heard of him before. He was very powerful and very fickle, but she had never felt anything for him until today¡­Kant actually understood her thoughts and even made a simr choice.


    The council said that he had refused to help the Azure Fleet in order to save the remaining 10,000 people on the Broken Inds. They also denounced this as a humiliation and a vicious plot against the council. It was because he wanted to watch the Azure Fleet be destroyed and weaken the council¡¯s power in the western sea.


    Nicias felt that Kant really wanted to save those people.


    Then, the situation changed. The endless and ferocious sea monsters were still attacking the ice defense line one moment, and the next moment, they turned around and left without hesitation. The soldiers went from being in a daze in disbelief to crying in joy. Not long after, the Secret Keeper received news from the Council.


    A monster asrge as a mountain had appeared on the Broken Inds. Its hatred was focused on Kant, and it summoned all its descendants to attack Distant Harbor.


    The Admiralty¡¯s elemental resonance message was filled with joy. They were happy to see such an oue.


    The citizens of Aurora, who had rejected the council¡¯s kindness and humiliated the council¡¯s dignity, ended up shooting themselves in the foot. In the end, the Azure Fleet was unscathed, but Kant had put the entire West Coast in danger. He had the chance to get the council¡¯s help, but his arrogance and selfishness had ruined it.


    Was there anything more satisfying than this?


    After receiving the message, Nicias erased all the messages without saying a word. After five minutes of silence, she could not help but sigh. Kant had undoubtedly made the right choice, but the right choice often did not lead to a good oue. That was the current situation. The world had always been a mess, and it was the same today.


    But even so, there was nothing she could do. She could only secretly pray that the people of Aurora could shock the world as they always did and win this beautiful battle.


    Now, Kant had appeared before her.


    He wanted her to return a favor.


    .. Damn it, this wasn¡¯t what I had imagined.


    At that time, Nicias was determined to die, so she became much more rampant. She even said the word ¡± date ¡°, but it was just a joke when she was about to die.


    After all, it wasmon knowledge that the creatures that drifted on the sea were all very wild. Although Nicias, the flower of the navy, had rejected many suitors with her staff and saber, she could not help but be influenced by the vulgarnguage.


    Therefore, when she was chatting with Kant, she could not help but think,¡± This man seems to be quite nice.¡±¡± If he wants to go on a date with me, he might not reject me.¡± She teased him on impulse. His answer was very unromantic, but Nicias still said something ambiguous like,¡± If I survive, I¡¯ll owe you a favor. I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to.¡±


    Now, Kant was here.<div>


    Nicias was certain that the man didn¡¯t want her to do anything like ¡± date ¡°,¡± have sex ¡°, or ¡± get married ¡°.


    The hill-sized beast was charging toward the distant harbor, and Kant was now looking for her.


    Nicias ¡®eyes narrowed, and her friendly attitude immediately vanished. She was now the suprememander of the entire fleet, responsible for the lives of thousands of people.


    ¡± If you want the Azure Fleet to join the battle, I have to refuse. As you can see, we can barely hold on under the siege of the beasts. With the addition of the Void Mother, we have no chance of winning.¡±<div>


    ¡± There¡¯s no doubt that the magical resources and medicine you sent over have strengthened the Azure Fleet¡¯s endurance,¡± the Secret Keeper said apologetically.¡± Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now. You saved us, so we should repay you. But if the reason for saving us is just to dy our death by a few hours, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Kant looked at the fleetmander.


    Her blue curly hair was tied behind her head, and her rare red eyes were like gems. She wore a navy robe of the council, which was dark blue and white. She had an awe-inspiring aura. The spellcaster gave her a mysterious and elegant temperament, and the admiral gave her a powerful aura ofmanding thousands of sails in the raging waves. This unforgettable military temperament even covered her beautiful appearance as a woman. Obviously, she was also an amazing woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kant said in a deep voice.¡± I won¡¯t force you. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking you to do.¡±


    As he spoke, the Fire Stealer raised his right hand.


    The misty crystal floated in his palm like a dream.


    ¡± I need all the magic power of the Azure Fleet, from the magic reserves of the spellcasters to the elemental energy of the magic core. Please inject them into this crystal.¡±


    Nicias was surprised. Even with her vast knowledge, she didn¡¯t know what it was.


    The careful probing of his spiritual power was immediately repelled.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked.


    Kant shook his head.¡± It¡¯s troublesome to exin. It¡¯s not something you need to know.¡±


    ¡± Mana of an entire fleet?¡± Nicias frowned.<div>


    Kant nodded.¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a small amount. Just fill it up.¡±


    The Secret Keeper thought for a moment.¡± Magic power is the source of the Azure Fleet¡¯s battle. If the entire fleet¡¯s magic power is exhausted, it will be very dangerous for this fleet.¡±


    Kant answered,¡± The supplies for your recovery will be here soon. Besides, without magic, you still have sails. You¡¯ll be safe as long as you sail away from the shattered sea.¡±


    ¡± What if those monsterse back?¡± One of the captains asked.


    ¡± No,¡± Kant said calmly.¡± Its target is me and Distant Harbor. I¡¯ve said it before. After the infusion, you should set sail and leave immediately. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡±


    ¡± We don¡¯t have to leave, Your Highness Kant,¡± the captain said.¡± The Azure Fleet will sail freely in the areas that the council deem necessary. Our mission is not over yet.¡±


    The Fire Stealer nced at him. His expression was neither happy nor angry.¡± I don¡¯t rmend you to continue forward, soldier. Even if your idiot councilman wants you to go forward to observe and investigate, don¡¯t do so.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The other party looked straight at him.


    ¡°Because from now on, from the Broken Inds to the Far Port, tens of thousands of square kilometers of sea area will be the battle area between me and it. If you get too close, you will be affected.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s begin.¡± Kant raised the misty crystal in his hand.


    ¡°.. Secret Keeper.¡± The captain said to Nicias,¡± If we use up all the magic energy reserves of the Spell Casters and even the entire fleet now, not only will it be dangerous, but it will also affect the next mission¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said my good words.¡± Kant said coldly,¡± Don¡¯t dawdle. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±<div>


    ¡°We haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡±The man said angrily.


    Kant¡¯s gaze turned cold.¡± If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll have no choice but to use this fleet to force you to submit. If you¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t be able to fight back when the sea monsters attack again after exhausting your magic power and will only be devoured, I¡¯ll use a forbidden spell to send you to the sea to feed the fish. That¡¯ll be the end of it.¡±


    The fleet officers on the opposite side were shocked.


    ¡°You!¡±The captain was furious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, idiot?¡±


    Kant said coldly,¡± You¡¯d better understand the situation. The situation now is that a big guy is charging toward the distant port. The entire West Coast is under direct threat. What it wants is to cut off global sea trade. It¡¯s only because the first target is me that your councilmen are all f * cking standing by and watching.¡±


    ¡± And to fight it, I need your magic power. So in this situation, do you think I will kneel down and beg you, or use a Forbidden Spell to make you kneel down and promise me?¡±


    ¡± This¡­¡± The other party¡¯s expression turned even worse.¡± This¡­This is war!¡±


    ¡± No, this isn¡¯t a war. Idiot, let me show you what a war is.¡±


    Kant said darkly,¡± The war happened when that monster rampaged through the distant harbor while you stood by and watched. Goethe had to pay a huge price to win. That was the reason for the war. Let me tell you what war is.¡±


    ¡± The war was because of this casualty. I was too ashamed to stay in Goethe. Then, in a fit of anger, I joined the Sunset Moon Dynasty and married the Phoenix King. Then, I pushed for the war against the Arcane Magic Council with all my might. Then, the Forbidden Spell paved the way. The unparalleled army of the elves was fully armed with my alchemy skills. They marched into your country and razed the council to the ground within a month. That¡¯s what a f * cking war is!¡±


    He stared at the other party and said in a gloomy tone,¡± If you fart again, I¡¯ll kill you immediately. We¡¯ll start the war now. I guarantee that your name will appear in the history books.¡±


    ¡± Alright,¡± Nicias said decisively.¡± All ships, adjust the energy supply mode of the magic core and prepare for the magic infusion.¡±<div>


    ¡± Thank you.¡± Kant nodded at her expressionlessly.


    The Frost Fortress that had yet topletely melt was covered in a dazzling mist.


    The magic cores of the various magic warships, the tform circuits of the temporary spell formation, and the mana infusion of the Spell Caster army were guided precisely and grandly towards the fog crystal.


    Kant stood under the misty crystal and raised his hand to guide the energy torrent.


    ¡± It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Nicias walked to his side and looked at the mist.¡± It¡¯s like the reflection of light in the sea¡­¡±


    Mirage?


    ¡± You know about this too?¡± Kant turned around.


    Nicias was a little surprised.¡± The Shadow Projection technology produced by the Council evolved from it. At least ten light elemental research centers are trying to use this principle to preserve an eternal image of what happened over a period of time. There are at least twenty other research centers trying to use this phenomenon to monitor areas thousands of miles away. Unfortunately, they are still in theboratory stage.¡±


    She paused for a moment.¡± Although His Highness Kant¡¯s alchemy is unrivaled in the world, there¡¯s no need to underestimate the Council. We¡¯re still aware of the phenomenon of light element refraction.¡±


    Kant lifted his head to feel the misty crystals. He still needed some time. He had nothing better to do anyway.


    He took out his phone from his pocket, turned on the camera mode, and took a picture of the surroundings. Then, he aimed it at Nicias and took a ten-second-long picture, showing it to themander.


    The Secret Keeper saw the calm surface of the sea and the floating corpses of sea monsters. The sky was blue and the sun was warm. Magical torrents that seemed to be tangible intersected above the fleet and merged into the ethereal fog in the sky.


    In the end, she saw herself. Her blue curly hair fluttered gently, looking like a painting under the blue sea and sky.


    She was surprised at first, and then her face flushed-not shy, but angry.


    She had never been so embarrassed in her life.


    ¡± That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand why the council wants to make me their enemy,¡± Kant said calmly as he kept his phone.


    It sounded like ¡± Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re trash?¡±


    How am I supposed to answer this!


    Nicias roared in her heart. She even had some doubts about Kant at that moment. How did such a man win the favor of Princess Tina and even the Elven Empress? He shouldn¡¯t be able to get a wife! It was one thing for Tina, Princess Goethe, who almost destroyed the country, but how did the Phoenix King fall for him?


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry about what happened today,¡± Kant said.


    ¡°N-nothing.¡±


    Your fist is bigger, so you have the final say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen.¡± Kant continued,¡± That¡¯s not what I want to see. What I want to see is for all the countries to unite in a epic fashion in the face of a crisis that involves the safety of the entire world. They will fight together and face the enemy together, instead of having their own thoughts and watching from the sidelines, allowing honest people to suffer such a huge loss.¡±


    .. Wait, this honest man isn¡¯t talking about yourself, is he? No way!


    Using forbidden spells to threaten and extort mana, and threatening war at every turn, what kind of honest person are you?


    Nicias didn¡¯t say anything. She was a little autistic.


    Before today, she had never thought that the Skyquaking Dragon was such aplicated person.


    ¡± The councilors of the Starry Sky Council, including the Speaker, are all brainless.¡± Kant turned around and said,¡± Could one of them be your father?¡±


    ¡± My father is just an ordinary Intermediate Magician,¡± Nicias said angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Kant nodded and said,¡± A purebred iron brain can¡¯t raise such a reasonable daughter.¡±


    Kant¡¯s figure was reflected in themander¡¯s red eyes.


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± She asked curiously,¡± I keep feeling¡­Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kant tilted his head.


    ¡± Because you¡¯ve been looking for something to talk about. Talking is a subconscious action to relieve tension. Your words and actions now, your threatening behavior just now, and even your state when you first talked to me are all different.¡±


    ¡°What are you nervous about?¡±Nicias asked seriously. Are you going to do something you¡¯re not confident in?¡±


    Kant retracted his gaze.


    He was silent for a moment, then smiled.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what this thing is and what you want to do with it.¡±


    ¡± I can¡¯t tell you. Firstly, it¡¯s too troublesome. Secondly, you¡¯ll tell the council.¡±


    ¡± Are you afraid that they will know your secret?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll pee their pants.¡±


    Nicias did not take it to heart. She looked curiously at the misty crystal in the sky. What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡± Find it,¡± Kant replied.¡± Stop it and kill it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fight it in the open sea?¡± themander asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Are you confident? ¡°I¡¯ve already done some deductions. If I were tomand, I would evacuate all the civilians in the distant port and gather the Spell Caster army and arge number of Magic Devices¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. This is a wise tactic.¡± Kant smiled.¡± But I want to destroy it in the sea. I want the people of Distant Harbor to not have to leave their homes and see its ferocious appearance.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Nicias asked in confusion.


    ¡± Do I need a reason?¡± Kant asked softly as he gazed at the fog that was spreading in the sky.


    At this moment, the ship under his feet shook a few times and tilted slightly.


    After that, none of them spoke again.


    As mana converged, a massive amount of energy surged into the misty crystal, wiping out almost all of the mana reserves of the main fleet. The mysterious crystal that remained stable after swallowing such a huge amount of energy floated in the air, fluctuating with disturbing energy fluctuations.


    Kant lifted the misty crystal and exhaled slowly.


    ¡± Thank you, everyone.¡± He turned to the Secret Keeper and the soldiers of the Azure Fleet.¡± Thank you, everyone. Although you are unwilling, I still thank you.¡±


    ¡± Thank you.¡± The Fire Stealer nodded at the beautifulmander.¡± We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡±


    The Realm Gate swung open, and Kant vanished from this world.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± someone asked in a low voice.


    Only Nicias stared at the spot where Kant had disappeared. Her heart was racing. There was no doubt that the Skyquaking Dragon was a fool. It kept doing stupid things and making stupid choices. This time, it would definitely be the same.


    ¡°The war is going smoothly¡­¡± she said silently.


    What a fool.


    White Fog World, the outer seas of Zhuerban.


    Kant carried the Mist Crystal and ced the Knight Astolford on the bridge.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, Father.¡±


    ¡± Next is the real challenge.¡± Kant caressed the panel on the bridge.¡± We need a medium that¡¯s not slow but stable. We also need arge capacity¡­We can only let here.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Father. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Without her, we¡¯ll go to Ondo,¡±Horus consoled.


    Kantughed and shook his head. I hope it goes well.¡±


    His gaze gradually sharpened.


    ¡°How is it over there?¡±


    ¡± ording to the time, we should have arrived near the target area.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    He injected his mental power into the fog crystal, guiding the magic power to change, and a huge amount of energy spread out.


    The Esper Ability that the God of the Star Pce had stolen from him with the power of the Fire Stealer began to twist and extend ording to Kant¡¯s will. Slowly, it covered the Knight Astolford.


    Then, the phase gate opened.


    Earth.


    Eastern Pacific Ocean.


    The spatial beacon that had sunk into the sea opened a ck door, and the huge warship jumped out.


    The mist crystal transformed and split the sea water, forming a huge body that looked like a mountain mist. The scroll controlled the clouds, and its thousand-meter-long tentacles were thrown into the sky, roaring wildly!


    ¡°1,200 kilometers.¡±


    ¡± Slow down,¡± Kant said coldly as he looked at the map.


    The Pacific Ocean was uncovered, and he was almost there.


    An hourter.


    In the white house.


    ¡°Mr. President! You must take a look at this!¡±


    This room was called the US Military Intelligence Warfare Room. When the blondmander was invited into this room, he was still clutching his phone tightly. He had just finished writing a Weibo message.


    ¡°Oh, what exactly is it¡­¡±


    Then, themander saw the real-time image disyed on the screen.


    ¡°what-the..¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s not a movie, it¡¯s not a synthetic clip. The intelligence director has personally confirmed that the reconnaissance ne is heading to the target area.¡±


    All the members of the National Security Council were present, and the Secretary of Defense personally exined,¡± This is a creature that transcendsmon sense. Its body is about three kilometers long. There is no more information. We are gathering biologists and other relevant experts, but the most important thing is that it is heading straight for our country. ording to its current trajectory and speed, it will arrive in California in two days at thetest¡­¡±


    ¡°Near Los Angeles,¡± he said after a pause.


    ¡± Mr. President, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to watch a football game. Even if we don¡¯t consider any substantial damage, if such a monster that transcendsmon sense is witnessed by the public, it will cause huge waves-panic, riots, stock prices plunging, and civil unrest. Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a kind creature.¡±


    ¡°Please prepare for the worst.¡± The Defense Minister looked at themander sitting in the middle of the conference table.


    The chiefmander did not reply. He just stared nkly at the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s.. Ii¡¯s..¡±


    Slowly, his eyes widened.


    He looked at the huge beast roaring at the sky on the screen. His lips trembled, his body trembled, and his brain trembled.


    He clenched his fists and tried to control his emotions and expressions, but it was too difficult for him. Shock, confusion, uneasiness, anger, and other emotions were just instinctive reactions. When reason joined in, themander gradually understood everything.


    His body stiffened and he clenched his fists. Pure emotions umted in his old body.


    In the end, this emotion gushed out.


    ¡°¨Cwonderful!¡±


    He pounded the table hard, his face flushed red, and he roared,¡±Excellent! damn-good!¡±


    Themanderughed maniacally.


    He waved his arms in ecstasy.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P1: 6,000 words.

 Chapter 640: 640

    Chapter 640: 640


    No One Knows Better Than Me!


    The officials and aides in the Military Intelligence Office were stunned.


    Just like a Hollywood blockbuster, a huge monster that only existed in movies in the past attacked the M Nation aggressively, heading straight for California. If one was not careful, there would be heavy casualties and endless troubles. The citizens were in danger, the country was in danger, and the highest leader of this country was actually saying¡­


    ¨C Great?


    Chief Commander Chuan Ah ¡®Bao¡¯s face was flushed red, and he was so excited that he could not express it in words. He turned a blind eye to the various expressions of the people in the room and fell into his own world.


    He wasughing maniacally.


    ¡°Let that senile person in Pennsylvania eat sh * t! I¡¯ll definitely win! We¡¯re definitely going to win!¡±


    Ah Chuan muttered to himself,¡± This is great, this is great. The giant beasts have invaded the United States. An unprecedented enemy. The United States is in great danger. It¡¯s now in a state of war!¡±


    ¡± And I am the wartime president!


    ¡°I willmand the four armed services to defend the homnd security of the M Nation and protect the good people living here! I will be Franklin Dno Franklin!¡±<div>


    ¡°But I¡¯m different from him! I don¡¯t have rabies!¡± He looked at the members of the Safety Committee and his aides, waved his arms, and shouted,¡± I can go up every morning! Every day!¡±


    The people in the Military Intelligence Office looked at each other.


    There was a sense of helplessness in his eyes.


    ¨C He was starting again.


    Let him be happy first.


    ¨C we can¡¯t do anything until he stops.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to calm the excitedmander down. After all, ording to Ma, the former Defense Minister who had been fired, Ah Chuan was like an 11-year-old brat. Hisprehension ability, behavior, and intelligence were iprehensible. Now, the brat had picked up his phone.


    ¡°yes! yes! That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°I want to announce this good news to all Americans! I want the world to know that the M Nation will defeat a terrifying enemy under my leadership!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the entire battle will be broadcast live on Youtube! On Twitter! On Facebook! There¡¯s even that damned Chinese software!¡±


    At this point, Ah Chuan, who was mixed with excitement and anger, waved his arms again. [Beep¨C] that senile! Lope, that old b * tch! The serial killer from [Beep-]! There was also the f * cking Ouroboros!


    Bannon, that stupid pig! Those b * tches from Hollywood! All the bastards who mock me, defame me, insult me, and tease me!¡±


    ¡°I want them all to watch!¡±


    ¡°How did I make the M Nation reappear!¡± Second! Wei! Big! Yes!¡±


    A Tweet was quickly edited.


    ¡°I-will-defend-America!¡±


    I will defend America.


    As soon as this post was sent, it was seen byizens from all over the world, but this sentence was like ¡± China!!!¡± This kind of soulful cry was forwarded without hesitation by Redneck, who was a little brainless. It then attracted the crazy ridicule of all kinds of twisted Chuan Mi.


    ¡°Alright, who is it this time? Mid? Yi? Eh? Chao?¡±<div>


    ¡°It sounds like our Commander-in-Chief is going to crawl into the phone booth and rip off his clothes.¡±


    ¡°So, does the corruption case at the border between the United States and Mexico have anything to do with you?¡±


    These malicious and sarcasticments were no longer able to enter the general leader¡¯s face. He was full of himself, and his second Weibo post was ready.


    At this moment, the officials in the office finally came back to their senses.<div>


    The then Secretary of Defense of the United States of America, Ashiper, gave a look to the security consultant standing by the door. The other party immediately understood, opened the door a crack, and gestured outside.


    Immediately after, the chief of defense stood up and pressed themander¡¯s phone.


    ¡± Sir, Mr. President, are you going to make this matter public?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am! The American people have the right to know!¡±


    ¡°.. Mr. Commander!¡± The Secretary of Defense spoke faster.¡± Please proceed with caution. This is not a reasonable option. The current situation in the M Nation is not good. The public¡¯s mood is no longer enough to bear such a major historical event. This is not in line with our n. At this stage, we cannot publicize these supernatural things, forces, and phenomena! We have to follow the n!¡±


    ¡°n? Are you referring to your army approving the release of a few UFO videos like a pushover, then not exining anything and letting those conspiracy theories guess on their own?¡±


    With Ah Chuan¡¯s mental state and personality, he would not listen to any objections.


    ¡°The n is the n I made! He had to exin the situation to the people now! And tell them not to worry, because I will protect them! I will protect the M Nation!¡±


    ¡°What if the war doesn¡¯t go well?¡±the Defense Minister asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°How the f * ck did it not go well?¡± Ah Chuan was stunned.


    Even though they had been trembling in fear since the 1960s and had embarrassed themselves for decades, they did not even dare to speak of war. However, in the 1990s, after the Gulf War and the death of the giant bear, the M Nation had eliminated all their psychological trauma. They even took victory for granted and did not think about what to do if they lost.


    ¡°What the f * ck are you talking about?¡± The chief rolled his eyes.


    ¡°..¡±<div>


    Calm down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the defeat of Comora and Biagon!¡± the Defense Minister said in a deep voice.


    Ah Chuan red at him.¡± You mean, this thing is the work of that Chinese boy?!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    At this moment, Ashipo thought of his predecessor, the former Minister of Defense, Ma.


    He had been dismissed for some inappropriate remark-he had evaluated the Grand Commander¡¯s intelligence andprehension as that of a fifth or sixth-grade child.


    ¡± Of course not. But sir, the enemies we are facing are no longer the Middle Eastern countries that have no air supremacy, outdated equipment, and low industrial capabilities! It was an unprecedented life form that we had never understood before! This thing is definitely a supernatural creature!¡±


    He took a deep breath and exined to themander,¡± This means that we don¡¯t know if the weapons we have now can take it down cleanly! Even if we have 99% confidence, we can¡¯t ignore that 1%! What if! I mean, if our joint attack doesn¡¯t kill the monster, but instead provokes it or lets it escape to the deep sea, or even rush to the country at an even faster speed, or even reach California, cross Long Beach, and wreak havoc in Los Angeles-what then?¡±


    ¡°Countless property losses, as well as casualties¡­¡±The chief of defense looked straight at his superior.


    Ah Chuan was speechless.


    However, it was impossible for him to change his mind! Just like how he had reacted countless times after being rendered speechless by his aides, Ah Chuan shouted the words he had shouted many times.


    ¡°I-don¡¯t-fuxking-care!¡±


    ¨C I don¡¯t fucking care.<div>


    ¡°The Californians never vote for me anyway!¡± They have always opposed me! Let that monster smash it! It would be best if I smashed all the way to Hollywood and killed all those fake celebrities who scolded me for pleasing my fans! I want to see how the monsters will save the world if they reallye!¡±


    The officers in the Military Intelligence Office covered their heads and pretended not to hear anything.


    ¡± What about the impact?¡± Only the pitiful Defense Chief was at the front line. If that monster really rushed ashore, how would we evacuate the people, how would we exin to the citizens, how¡­¡±


    Ah Chuan listened patiently and used the second famous saying.


    ¡°I-don¡¯t-know! I-just-do!¡±


    ¨C I don¡¯t know, just do it.


    Themander took back his phone and was about to send out the second Weibo message.


    ¨C -Sending failed.


    He frowned and tapped on his phone.


    The chief of defense and the security consultant exchanged a tacit look.


    Speaking of which, outsiders would never believe that the most important job of the White House staff team was to deal with amander whockedmon sense and liked to mess around. This included, but was not limited to, secretly taking away or hiding the extremely ridiculous documents drafted by themander on a whim, or dying and diverting themander¡¯s attention when he was about to make a decision that would endanger national security.


    In any case, with Ah Chuan¡¯s memory and attention, he would forget about this matter soon.


    Now, they had one more task.<div>


    That was to stop Ah Chuan from posting inappropriate content when necessary.


    This great work also had a long history. As early as two years ago, some aides in the White House tried to set up a ¡± Twitter Committee ¡± to pre-examine every post that Ah Chuan posted. This kind of link seemed to have been seen somewhere before, but it did not seed. The evil tool of Twitter had long been a big problem for the aides, causing them sleepless nights and even making state officialsin endlessly.


    The former chief of staff was physically and mentally exhausted. He tried to stop or limit themander¡¯s right to send tweets, but there was nothing he could do. No matter what, the private bedroom of the M Nation¡¯s ruler could not be invaded. Chuan Bao could hide in his bedroom and send any tweets he wanted. The chief of staff, who was banging on the door in vain, could do nothing about it and could only be furious.


    Therefore, the chief of staff called Ah Chuan¡¯s bedroom the ¡± Devil¡¯s Studio,¡± and the time when Ah Chuan concentrated on tweeting, such as early morning and Sunday night, was described as ¡± Witch Moment.¡±


    This was because it was not the first time that Chuan had caused trouble with Twitter.


    The most ssic and terrifying one still left everyone with lingering fear.


    At that time, Ah Chuan sat in the Oval Office and looked at the various expenditure reports of the US military. He suddenly felt very unhappy. He found it very difficult to understand why the M Nation spent 3.5 billion US dors every year to maintain the garrison in Korea. Those soldiers even brought their entire families. It was extremely expensive.


    Therefore, he put forward his own opinion.


    He was also preparing to send another message on Twitter.


    ¨CI want to withdraw the families of the American troops stationed in Korea back to China.


    Apart from Chuan Bao, anyone would understand the seriousness of this Tweet. The withdrawal of the families of the U.S. troops stationed in South Korea meant that the U.S. troops were about tounch a full-scale attack on North Korea.


    One could imagine that once this post was sent out, General Jin would immediately nt a sun in the south.


    Fortunately, there were officials from the pentagon in Chuan¡¯s office. When they heard about this, they almost peed on the carpet. They tried their best to convince Chuan Bao toe down.


    Since then, restricting Twitter when necessary had be one of the irond rules of the aides.


    Just like now.


    Although they couldn¡¯t snatch themander¡¯s phone from him, they could cut off his inte connection.


    Ah Chuan didn¡¯t post anything. He didn¡¯t expect that the spies around him had tampered with it. After all, he was already in his seventies or eighties. Twitter was his only source of understanding of the world. His favorite thing to do was to watch television alone for a few hours. He didn¡¯t see or talk to anyone. He was such a lonely boy.


    ¡°What the f * ck is going on?¡± Chuan Bao frowned and pped his phone.


    The Minister of Defense took the opportunity to start persuading themander again. During this time, he had a brief conversation with his colleagues and came up with the best way to persuade themander.


    Because he was narcissistic, paranoid, prideful, boastful, liked to be in the limelight, and had a very strong self-esteem.


    He said,¡± Mr. President, ording to your n, we will send the four armed forces to jointly attack and even broadcast it worldwide. You want to use this to show the strength of the United States and your will. But if the attack is not satisfactory and even fails, what will happen?¡±


    The Minister of Defense used a tone that was simr to a threat to coax a child.


    ¡± The whole world will treat us as aughing stock. Our allies will look down on us in private. Our enemies willugh at us in public. Those who are hostile to the free world, those in Asia, Africa, and even Latin-America, will treat them as the best material to mock us¡­¡±


    ¡± Even at home,¡± he said in a low voice,¡± yourpetitors and rival parties will criticize yourck of leadership. Even your supporters will be disappointed and think that you can¡¯t defend the United States well¡­¡±


    ¡± A new round of riots may happen. Those doomsday believers will spread riots everywhere. Even the confidence of the capitalists in the United States will decline. Money will withdraw from the United States, and the market will shake due to panic. Our stock market will have a big problem. Can you bear the consequences?¡±


    Ah Chuan was silent for a full 30 seconds.


    ¡°Alright, alright. What do you think we should do?¡± He looked away and nodded.


    ¡± Destroy it!¡± The Defense Minister turned to look at the giant monster that was advancing.¡± Before the civilian satellites and civilian ships discover this thing, use nuclear weapons to destroy it!¡±


    At this moment, a member of the National Security Council who had been silent all this while spoke up.¡± The release of nuclear weapons in the waters near the United States will definitely be observed. How are we going to exin this to the public and the media? How could he exin this to the other countries? This is a nuclear explosion after all.¡±


    The chief of defense turned to look at him.¡± The U.S. Air Force Global Strike Command released the news first, saying that this is an ordinary testunch n. Theunch schedule is set three to five years in advance, and everyunch n has to be prepared half a year to a year in advance. It has nothing to do with anything happening in the world!¡±


    ¡°So, what will happen?¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Another safetymittee member raised his pen and pointed at the sea monster.¡± Will the nuclear bomb directly blow it up or melt it?¡± I mean, we have to at least figure out where this thing came from and how it was produced. This requires dissection, testing, and research. Do we need a collection n and a rtivelyplete corpse?¡±


    The defense chief hesitated for a moment.


    ¡± I still want the whole world to see the power of the United States!¡±


    ¨C Fuck.


    The Defense Minister looked at Chuan as if he had eaten sh * t.


    Ah Chuan was also looking at him, his eyes filled with displeasure and disapproval.


    He kicked out the former defense chief, Ma, and promoted him. But soon, Ah Chuan also saw the nature of this piece of sh * t. When Niko was rioting, he actually refused to send troops to suppress it, causing Ah Chuan to be a bunker boy. He was ridiculed by the entire Inte, and he actually dared to argue with him.


    Ignoring the kindness of knowing and receiving is really a cold shoulder.


    ¨C Fire you after the election.


    ¡°We can choose the best of both worlds.¡±


    The witty Donald also thought of a perfect solution. No one knew this better than him.


    ¡°Double insurance.¡± He said,¡± This is a good opportunity to show the world the strength of the United States and unite the American people. Your military must have been having a hard time recently. The Army eSports team will be scolded by the entire Inte if they throw a white phosphorous bomb in the game. You guys are the same. This is an excellent opportunity to show a positive image. It¡¯s more useful than filming ten Transformers movies. Other than that, we also need that guy¡¯s specimen.¡±


    ¡°So, double insurance.¡±


    Ah Chuan snapped his fingers.¡± The reporters who signed the confidentiality agreement will set off with the army and film the entire scene of the four armed forcesunching an attack. If the war goes smoothly, we will immediately switch to the live broadcast on the inte. We will let the world see the entire process of the powerful American army defeating this alien, the underground creature, the mutated radiation creature, and whatever it is under my wisemand!¡±


    ¡± If something really goes wrong, we won¡¯t broadcast it live. We¡¯ll use nuclear bombs.¡±


    He looked at everyone in the office. There was no discussion in his tone, only an order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way!¡±


    The officials looked at each other and suddenly realized that this idea seemed to be not bad.


    The Defense Minister thought for a moment and nodded slowly.¡± You¡¯ve convinced me, sir. I¡¯ll immediately convene abat meeting and prepare tounch a joint attack on this invading enemy.¡±


    He stood up and thought of something. He emphasized to Chuan,¡±Please don¡¯t post on Twitter!¡± Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t act rashly, Mr. President.¡±


    The golden-furredmander waved his hand impatiently.


    Thus, the M Nation¡¯s war machine began to operate.


    Meanwhile, the Astofor, the Knight of the Eastern Pacific Ocean, was carrying the fog crystal and the illusion of a huge sea monster as it headed towards the territory of the only superpower on Earth. Its speed was neither slow nor fast.


    The most powerful military force on Earth would soon attack.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: 5,000 words. By the way, I updated 6,000 words yesterday and the day before yesterday. The four days before the day before yesterday were 5,500 words, so the 3,000 words I owe have already been paid off. I¡¯ll see if I can write more next month, although the recent plot is more difficult to write.


    PS2:And to make it clear, the political figures in the article are not from reality. You can see that the names are all different. Also, the words and deeds of the fictional Americanmander in the article are not fabricated or fabricated. Whether it is events, words, or personality, they are all based on the best-selling books in the United States in reality. They are written by Bolton and Bannon, by Trump¡¯s niece, and by Woodward-by the way, thest one was the one who had a full confrontation with Richard M. The man of the hour in the news industry who brought him down with the Watergate scandal.


    PS3: Therefore, writing this chapter is actually quite emotional. I used to think that Trump was a wise and shrewd businessman, but the more I looked at him, the more I felt that he was a bad and stupid fool. It was not until I flipped through a lot of information to write this plot that I gradually confirmed this view-but the absurdity of the world lies in this. Such a paranoid, crazy and stupid guy can actually lead the United States and cause us so much trouble. This makes me feel that the modern bureaucracy is perfect and powerful. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the wealth of the United States. There was still a long way to go. The revolution had yet to seed, and it was far from the time of victory. Everyone, please encourage each other.

 Chapter 641: 641

    Chapter 641: 641


    Where Did Kant Go?


    In the other world.


    It was already morning, and the people of Turashya were attracted by the low rumble.


    ¡°Look! Tai Tan has turned around!¡±


    Cries of surprise rang out from every corner of the city made of steel, ss, machinery, and Mana. Be it travelers or residents, spellcasters or students, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the center of the city. It was the eternal pride of T ¡®shaye, the Omniscient Tower.


    It was a wonder of the earth that represented the power, wisdom, glory, and glory of the Arcane Magic Council.


    At this moment, the seventy-five-meter-tall Titan Colossus at the top of the pce rumbled. Thick storm lightning surrounded its body. Its god-like body slowly turned with the base and turned to the northwest, where the tides were rising and the wind and rain wereing.


    The Titan Statue¡¯s eyes glowed, and invisible elemental arcs leaped and tore through the air.


    The arc of light shot into the Emerald Star Tower of Shadow Peak, and after being refracted by the celestial crystals, it flew towards the Tower of Brocade Flowers in the Collow Mountains, increasing the refraction all the way, forming an atmospheric mirror link.


    In the Omniscient Tower and the Truevision Dome, the councilors formed a circle. The sand table in front of them outlined the shape of the entire continent. Illusory elemental particles danced endlessly, forming the scenery of mountains, ins, and oceans. The four spellcasters each waved their arcane light, controlling the illusory fog to gradually turn into reality.


    The scene was getting bigger and clearer.


    ¡°The Beacon Tower system is connecting. The refracted mirror light is about to reach the Endless Sea.¡±


    ¡± Connecting to the Azure Fleet¡¯s scout ship¡­¡±


    ¡± Atmospheric arc adjusting¡­¡±


    ¡°Connectionplete.¡±


    The illusionary mist above the sand table dispersed as if it had encountered mes. The dense and active elemental particles reassembled and dispersed. The representatives looked at the sand table in front of them as if they were standing on the clouds and overlooking the mortal world.


    They saw what the Azure Fleet¡¯s scout ship had observed.


    His nervous gaze turned into shock and astonishment.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡± Someone muttered,¡± What is this thing¡­¡±


    Mages explored the mysteries of the world and grasped mysterious powers. They were extraordinary individuals, and the so-called extraordinary individuals were powerhouses who surpassed mortals. They had all kinds of special abilities and could do things that ordinary people could not.


    Being able to see further than ordinary people was just one of them. High-level spellcasters could use Eagle Eye and Atmospheric Pration, and their vision could even cross mountains and see more than ten miles away. However, no matter how powerful a spell was, there was a limit. There was no spell in this world that could allow a spellcaster to see what was happening thousands of miles away.


    However, the arcane path was to break through the limits.


    Just like this Beacon Tower system, which was developed by the Arcane Magic Council with a huge sum of money, the powerful elemental arc light emitted by the Super Magic Core inside the Celestial Titan Statue at the top of the Omniscient Tower would be refracted and amplified by the mage towers built by the Council in various ces. The observation results of the atmospheric perspective magic device at the target terminal would be received by the Omniscient Tower¡¯s Truevision Dome.


    In the end, the Starry Sky Council would be able to see every corner of the country.


    Even neighboring countries.


    The Holy Empire and the Sunset Moon Dynasty both had simr systems for this spy-satellite-like magical engineering system. The only difference was the amount of energy required and the level of technology. After all, the principle and idea were easy to understand. As long as the design idea was clear, the most they could do was invest in research and development and pile up resources regardless of the cost.


    This kind of consumption was nothing to the three strong countries.


    In fact, this was also part of the overt and covert arms race between the three countries. After the intelligence department discovered that the potential enemy countries also had simr observation systems, the scientific research departments of the three countries immediately began a counter-n-the Dark Canopy system, forcibly creating a dark element interference that blocked the atmospheric perspective.


    With the development of the times, this system gradually became useless. First, it consumed a lot of energy. Second, the observation terminal required specializedrge-scale optical observation equipment. Finally, in order toplete the signal connection, an extremelyrge concentration of light and air elements would be produced near the observation terminal. This concentration would be easily sensed by the spellcaster. Experienced spellcasters could immediately determine that thieves were spying in the dark.


    Those with more experience could even quickly determine the location of the terminal observation equipment.


    Then, he pushed back.


    Therefore, the situation of this system became extremely awkward. Wars between big countries would be blocked and useless. It would be used to abuse noobs, kill chickens with a sledgehammer, and waste the production fee. Usually, it would be used to provokepetitors, disgust weak chickens, and create friction. asionally, the rulers would be excited and use it to inspect the scenery. That was basically it.


    Now, he finally had a ce to use it.


    The war in the Broken Inds was in an emergency. The important figures of the Starry Sky Council couldn¡¯t go to the front line to watch the seafood. It was good to watch the live broadcast.


    After the deep-sea behemoth appeared and the Azure Fleet was rescued, they ordered the scout observation ships to continue moving forward, search the sea, activate therge-scale observation equipment, and establish a real-time connection.


    And now, they had finally seen the terrifying creature that Kant had mentioned.


    It was like a mountain range that ran across the sea. The fog was ethereal, and storms gathered.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually true¡­¡±


    Low murmurs rose and fell.


    Other than Kant, the witnesses of the Azure Fleet who had returned to the distant harbor had also reported. Even the messengers in the distant harbor had seen Kant¡¯s video. However, these political animals in the council never believed in the words of others. They only believed in their own eyes. And now, they had seen it with their own eyes.


    It was a peerless ferocious beast with a body that was several kilometers long and tentacles that spanned more than a thousand meters.


    Countless descendants protected it, as if they were protecting a king, ruler, and ruler.


    The councilmen were silent as they looked at the huge beast moving across the sea in the video.


    After a long time, the speaker broke the silence.


    ¡°Leader.¡± He said,¡± I need a battle n and assessment. If this monster¡¯s target is an important port city belonging to the council, how should we deal with the enemy?¡±


    The warrior leader bowed slightly. His role in the council was simr to that of a minister of war.¡± I¡¯ve already conducted a preliminary deduction with several ministers and marshals. Compared to the enemy, the sea is not our home ground. The plight of the Azure Fleet has confirmed this argument. So our battlefield is onnd.¡±


    He replied,¡± Lure the enemy to the shallow waters. Then gather arge army of spellcasters, war machines, and long-range magicians to build a favorable terrain andunch a joint attack spell. If necessary, unlock the Wonder Weapons and strategic strikes. Perhaps we should also activate the Elemental Agreement¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to drive the Titan above our heads out too?¡± A councilman snorted.


    The leader nced at him.¡± The Titans are still too small for such an enemy. However, the Titan battle group will move to Shadow Peak andunch long-range lightning projectiles towards the coastal area. They will build a huge hurricane tornado and try to throw the target ontond beforeunching an elemental bombardment. It is indeed a feasible n. However, considering the huge panic that will cause the public, it is not the first consideration.¡±


    [I was f * cking mocking you, and you actually took it seriously.]


    ¡± Well said, Your Excellency,¡± the Speaker said calmly.¡± Your wisdom and courage have defended the national defense of the Council. We can always count on you. Now, I would like to ask you another question.¡±


    ¡± Thank you for your praise, Your Excellency.¡± The leader bowed to the Speaker.¡± Please ask.¡±


    ¡± What are you going to do?¡± The council leader nced at him.¡± If you were Kant, how would you fight?¡±


    The leader thought for a moment and said,¡± As the witnesses from the Broken Inds retreated to the Far Harbor, we more or less figured out the situation at that time. Kant¡¯s strength lies in the fact that Forbidden Spells are unstoppable and his alchemy is unparalleled. However, this predicament has exposed the shorings of these two powerful weapons.¡±


    ¡± I can¡¯t control the power of the forbidden spell. If it¡¯s too powerful, it can kill the monster, but the tsunami it will cause will sweep across the entire west coast. This is uneptable for Kant. If it¡¯s not powerful enough, it¡¯s easy to hurt the monster but not kill it. The monster will escape and hide. There will be endless trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°And alchemy¡­ All along, we have been fooled by the false impression that Kant had created. His alchemy was indeed extremely powerful and magical, and it was apletely different system from the alchemy of the continent. We have always thought that Kant¡¯s alchemy was extremely aggressive and destructive, and it seemed to be the case. However, today, the alchemy weapon that Kant was so proud of suffered a humiliating defeat in the Broken Inds.¡±


    ¡± This is simr to what the elves discovered in the Songyue Battlefield,¡± the council¡¯s War Department¡¯s director said.¡± Kant¡¯s alchemy weapons are extremely lethal. They are extremely effective against targets without armor or with regr armor. However, if the target is a strong enchanted armor or a strong shield, the power is not as lethal¡­¡±


    ¡± What are you trying to say?¡± The Speaker¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡± What I want to say is that Kant¡¯s alchemy is mysterious and powerful, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be invincible or invulnerable.¡± The other party said,¡± The number and scale are notrge, and the killing mechanism is a little stiff. In terms of defense, the elemental resistance is extremely weak¡­Moreover, from a certain perspective, its power is insufficient.¡±


    While Kant dominated the continent with his alchemical weapons and was victorious in every battle, research, spying, and intelligence gathering were conducted on him all the time.


    Even though Kant, Horus, Hong San, and the others had done a great job of keeping secrets, and because of the illustrious reputation of the Skyquaking Dragon, the intelligence work of the various countries did not dare to go overboard. Even so, the elite spies who had infiltrated every nook and cranny were still able to obtain useful information.


    After all, Kant had left too many traces behind, from Shining Sand to Valentan, from Lucerne to Distant Harbor.


    ¡± This behemoth has revealed all his weaknesses to us.¡± The leader said in a deep voice,¡± For example, the countless boulders floating around it blocked Kant¡¯s direct cannon fire. The attack of the alchemical weapon will explode immediately when it touches the floating boulders. This will be ourbat strategy.¡±


    The president sighed.¡± Mr. Leader, although I admire your strict attitude in protecting national security and not letting go of any imaginary enemy, what I want to know now is how Kant is going to fight.¡±


    ¡°.. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. President.¡±


    The man bowed and apologized.¡± Considering Kant¡¯s rtionship with the elven queen, he may receive support from Twilight Moon. Even so, the sea is not a wise battlefield. I think Kant will evacuate the civilians of the distant port and make the distant port¡¯s coastal waters the battlefield for the final battle. With the spellcasting power of the elves and Goethe, coupled with his alchemical weapons and low-power forbidden spells, he will kill the behemoth in the coastal waters.¡±


    ¡± Is Distant Harbor retreating?¡± the Speaker asked the intelligence director beside him.


    Although the Beacon Tower system could monitor distant harbors, no country had done so. This was because strong elemental fluctuations could easily be discovered, and Kant was known to have a bad temper.


    ¡± No, Mr. Speaker,¡± the man replied immediately.¡± Far Harbor is quiet. People are still doing their jobs, building settlements, and settling the refugees from the Broken Inds. Also, the spies we infiltrated did notplete their mission. They were all captured when they started spreading rumors.¡±


    The councilmen looked over in shock.


    ¡°So fast? Kant filled up the Far Harbor with his alchemy equipment?¡±


    A councilman was shocked at first, but then he sneered.¡± Using an alchemical product to monitor the city. The people can hear and see everything they say and do. They know everything¡­¡± Did he think he was a god? How sad. Could it be that no one from themoners to the nobles in the distant port dares to oppose or resist?¡±


    ¡°.. No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡± When they started spreading the rumors,¡± the intelligence director replied,¡± they were reported and even arrested by the target without hesitation-without exception.¡±


    The representative was even more stunned. He snorted.¡± It seems that the thing called the radio is most likely hiding a terrifying brainwashing technique. Who said that they wanted to import and buy it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main point.¡± ¡± The main point is, what is Kant doing now?¡± the president asked calmly.


    No one answered.


    The beast was so aggressive that the distant harbor was in imminent danger. The entire West Coast was at risk of being affected. The beast would arrive at the distant harbor in less than thirty hours. The situation was so urgent, and Kant was so hypocritical that he did not immediately evacuate the civilians. What was he doing?


    ¡± What is Kant doing?¡±


    The Imperial Forbidden Pce and the Twilight Moon Imperial City had also used simr mechanisms to observe the deep sea behemoth that was showing off at sea. The most elite military strategists of the three countries had made the same judgment-if they wanted to fight, they had to usend as a battlefield and evacuate the civilians from the distant ports.


    However, Kant was not in the Far Harbor. The Far Harbor was peaceful and quiet. Everyone was unaware of the impending danger. They worked hard for the tape recorder and instant noodles. They worked even harder than the most docile serfs and obedient ves. It was as if nothing would happen.


    The speaker suddenly felt frustrated.


    He subconsciously felt that Kant had a way.


    There was a way to kill this giant beast without rming the civilians of the distant port.


    This made him very frustrated.


    This meant that Kant had once again exceededmon sense.


    From Forbidden Spells to high-speed flying equipment to steel warships.


    What was it this time?


    ¡± How long has it been since Kant left the Azure Fleet?¡± The Chairman asked.


    The crystal that devoured almost all the magic power of the entire fleet that themander of the Azure Fleet reported should be the key to this. But what was that thing?


    ¡°About forty minutes,¡± replied the Minister of the Navy.


    ¡°Forty minutes¡­¡± ¡± What can we do in forty minutes?¡± the speaker mumbled.


    At this moment, the sandbox shed.


    ¡°Sir, look!¡± the leader shouted.


    Everyone looked at the situation in the Endless Sea. In the sky, a dark Space Gate opened and arge number of ck pirs roared down!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­]


    P.S. 2: Ah, the next part of the story is going to be difficult to write. How many American blockbusters do we have to watch¡­I¡¯ve already roughly finished the attack n of the M Nation, but if I want to write a blockbuster that feels like the M Nation¡¯s war machine is operating and the four armed services are going into battle one after another¡­Do you have any rmended books or movies?

 Chapter 642: 642

    Chapter 642: 642


    This Is The M Nation!


    It had been more than four hours since the giant beast appeared.


    In the White House of the pce.


    In the military operations room.


    ¡± Unbelievable. ording to basic biological knowledge, a creature of this form would not appear at all, let alone extend its tentacles into the sky. How can a mollusk support such a huge weight?¡±


    Experts in rted fields who served the M Nation government and military had arrived one after another.


    After signing a strict confidentiality agreement, after sufficient psychological construction and exnation of the situation, and after all personalmunication devices were confiscated, they were allowed to enter the room. Then, they saw the scene sent back by the reconnaissance drone in real time. It was an unbelievable scene.


    What was even more ridiculous was that after seeing the huge seafood, their first reaction was not to exim loudly,¡± This is impossible.¡± Instead, they looked at the stern-faced President Trump with doubt.


    ¡± This isn¡¯t some prank of Mr. President¡¯s, right?¡±


    A biologist took the opportunity to shake hands with the chief of staff and secretly looked around to see if there were any hidden cameras. He whispered,¡± For example, did the Trump Corporation film a monster movie?¡±


    ¡°.. Of course not, Dr. chandler.¡±


    After receiving a serious and affirmative answer, they realized that they were serious.


    ¡°Motherf * cker.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that I¡¯ll encounter this in my lifetime,¡± muttered the doctor.


    After the initial shock, panic, and uneasiness, these experts in the relevant fields immediately got to work. They focused on watching the huge beast in real-time and answered all kinds of questions from the administrative bureaucrats-professional, mentally retarded, unimaginable, and speechless.


    ¡± Officers, weck intelligence. It¡¯s difficult to get too much intelligence and information just by looking at it from a distance. What we can determine now is that it¡¯s a creature of the octopus family of the ss Cepoda. Of course, it¡¯s just a general term. We don¡¯t know if it belongs to the subfamily of deep-sea octopus or¡­ No, no, no, in the biological sense, such a huge creature should not have been born. It¡¯s unbelievable that it has been living in the deep sea that we don¡¯t know about¡­¡±


    ¡± Sir!¡± Dr. Chander seemed to have thought of something. He quivered and said to the Defense Minister,¡± Sir, we have to find out where it came from!¡±


    ¡± This is also the question we want to know. Where did ite from and what its background is.¡± The Defense Minister said,¡± But how do we find out?¡±


    ¡± Send submarines and research submarines to search.¡± The doctor replied without hesitation,¡± Start the exploration from the initial sighting site. Such a huge monster will definitely leave traces during its movement¨Cthe destruction of the terrain along the way, the destroyed seaweed and corals, the frightened fish, and the prey¡­¡±


    He turned to look at the monster that was still moving forward and muttered,¡± Although I don¡¯t know how it absorbs energy, maintains its bodily functions, and consumes its energy, with its size, even if it uses the blue whale as food, it won¡¯t be enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, can you let me observe it up close?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote, Doctor.¡± The Defense Minister shook his head.


    ¡°.. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡± The president has approved the strike n. The first batch of air strike groups consisting of air force and naval air forces will arrive at the battle site and start bombing.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Oh, no! Damn it! You can¡¯t start a massacre without any reason! This is an act of extinction!¡±


    ¡°Sir, please listen to me! Other than the giant sea creatures that only existed in legends such as the North Sea Monster and Leviathan, this was the first time in the history of our civilization that we had witnessed a real giant creature! This was of great significance to biology! No, it was even of great significance to this world! Since it existed, there must be a food chain or even a matching ecosystem for it to survive!


    We can¡¯t kill it. We have to observe it, we have to study it, we have to find¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Dr. Chander, you have your position as a schr, and I have my duty as a soldier!¡± The Secretary of Defense said impatiently,¡± This is not the time for academic research, because this is not the deep sea thousands of meters below. There is no time for you to study and observe the behavior of this animal, because it is rushing toward the United States at a speed of at least 25 knots!¡±


    ¡± This is not enough reason to kill it!¡±


    ¡± No, you¡¯re wrong, Doctor. This is the reason to kill it. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s going to Los Angeles to watch a football game, watch a movie, or go to disney. With its size, this is an invasion!¡±


    ¡± No, no, no, sir. We are humans, the rulers of this. We have to be tolerant and patient with these ignorant animals. With the life form of this mollusk, a bomb can cause it serious damage. We don¡¯t have to do this. We just need to intimidate and drive it away. We don¡¯t have to use weapons. We can do it with sound waves¡­You don¡¯t have to do this, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    The Minister of Defense took a deep breath. If he didn¡¯t count on the other party¡¯s professional ability, he would have asked the guards to fork this pestering nerd out long ago.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this topic. This is the final decision. We won¡¯t take any risks. We can¡¯t let this creature have a chance to appear in front of the public¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it! The people have the right to know what happened! No one will agree with us killing such a huge life form for no reason! Heavens, I can¡¯t even imagine how this creature escaped extinction time and time again and reproduced to this day without humans knowing¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do this!¡±shouted the doctor. This isn¡¯t America!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t America?¡±


    The minister was furious. Four-eyed idiot! What do you think the M Nation is? A city on a hill where all the people supported peace, loved animals, protected the environment, and were intelligent and rational? Do you think they¡¯ll celebrate by shouting ¡®Amazing¡¯when they see this?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you what will happen!¡±


    ¡°Once this thing is made public, television stations, social media tforms, the inte, newspapers, and radio stations will be upied by all kinds of eye-catching fake news overnight! The shameless media will exaggerate and attract attention, conspirators and troublemakers will spread panic rumors, cultists will stir up trouble, and our people! More than 300 million American citizens! Most of them have been brainwashed by our education, welfare policies, media, and even the government into brainless idiots!¡±


    ¡± They will definitely believe the most sensational one. They will never believe the government¡¯s rification!¡±


    ¡± They will believe the cultists and conspirators and believe that the apocalypse ising!


    ¡± I¡¯ll tell you what will happen next. They will think that the world is going to end, and then they will take out loans crazily, sell stocks, exchange for cash, and squander wantonly. Meanwhile, the criminals, potential criminals, and Luther who have no money will take to the streets and rob wantonly. The streets will be filled with gunfire, arson, robbery, and killing. They will be beasts because they believe that this is a sign of the end of the world. They will give themselves a good reason to indulge their bestial nature!¡±


    ¡± They¡¯ll crazily gather guns to intimidate each other. The rednecks will hide in the farms and note out. Those stupid doomsday survival maniacs willugh maniacally and hide in the cers dug since the Cold War! The city would be reduced to ruins, the stock market would plummet, capital would flee crazily, and the country would be in chaos! This is what will happen!¡±


    ¡± Because this great country is made up of arge group of blind, superstitious, ignorant citizens, a small group of selfish elites, and brave soldiers like us!


    ¡°This is the fucking M Nation!¡±


    The American style of verbal warfare was about a storm and lightning, and the continuous attacks couldn¡¯t be broken. With Mr. Secretary¡¯s experience in verbal warfare in Washington, how could a mere biological expert resist?


    He was so shocked that he could not speak.


    Even the military situation room was silent.


    Everyone was shocked by the Minister of Defense¡¯s furious roar.


    Except for Ah Chuan.


    Chuan Bao finished the second Big Macs, drank a chocte milkshake, and started to open the fish burger.


    ¡± What a wonderful speech.¡± He pointed at the minister as he unwrapped the paper.¡± Speaking of which, do we have a way to capture this giant octopus alive?¡±


    The Minister of Defense was shocked. What the f * ck are you trying to do?


    Ah Chuan took a bite of his burger and continued,¡±I think this doctor is right. If we can capture this big octopus alive, it will also be beneficial to environmental protection¡­¡±


    Almost in an instant, the Minister of Defense understood Ah Chuan¡¯s true thoughts.


    F * ck environmental protection. You just want to catch him alive and show off in front of the electorate, or even in front of all the countries in the world!


    ¡± I¡¯m afraid not, sir. This isn¡¯t an elephant. Based on its size, I don¡¯t know how much anesthetic it would take to numb it. Moreover, we don¡¯t have a tugboat that can drag it. The USS Ford is only one-third the length of its tentacles.¡±


    ¡°Please wait for the result of the victory,¡± said the Defense Minister coldly.


    Chuan nced at his phone impatiently. Where is our ne? What happened to the air strike?¡±


    Therefore, the minister had to appease the impatient and ignorantmander again.


    ¡± Sir, we¡¯ve already tried our best to shorten the time needed for decision-making and deployment. However, the preparation and mounting of the aircraft will take time. Please believe that our soldiers are well-trained and they are seizing the time¡­¡±


    ¡°Then tell me exactly when the bombing will begin!¡±


    The Secretary of Defense looked at his watch and checked the time.¡± In about five minutes, sir, the joint air strike group from the Edward Air Force Base, the Navy¡¯s San Diego North Ind Air Station, the Army¡¯s O¡¯Sullivan Airport, and other California military airfields will arrive at the target area. The B1B Lancer strategic bomber, F-35 fighter jets, and F-15 fighter jets will pour more than 200 MK84 bombs on the monster¡¯s head¡­¡±


    ¡± This is the first wave of attack in the battle n.¡±


    If everything went well, it would be thest wave.


    In fact, when the minister revealed this battle n to the leaders of the various military services, the soldiers of the four armies were all boiling. An unprecedented enemy, a free military merit, and a good opportunity to show their faces. They had dreamed of fighting monsters since they were young, so this wave of joint air strikes even gathered the air forces of the four military services. As the minister of defense, it was quite difficult to coordinate this joint attack n quickly and well.


    More than 200 2,000-pound bombsnded on the giant beast in one breath. Even Leviathan would have been blown to pieces. After all, the military advisors had analyzed that this giant beast, which could only rely on the buoyancy of the sea to maintain its body shape, had no room for resistance against human firearms.


    Bugs like Godzi only existed in novels and movies.


    As for the gathering of the Third Fleet, the mobilization of the First Marine Division, the National Guard, and thend-based missiles¡­These were just ¡®safety precautions.¡¯


    Ah Chuan shrugged. He felt extremely bored. The long wait of four or five hours made him restless. Due to the minister¡¯s strict instructions and threats, he could not reveal the truth on Twitter.


    Hence, he felt even more ufortable.


    But fortunately¡­It was about to end.


    He red at the minister.¡± As long as our ne can take out that thing, I can show the public this great victory and my wisemand, right?¡±


    ¡°.. Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Ah Chuan stared at the real-time image in the video and muttered,¡± This is different from what I thought. It should be our aircraft carrier, destroyer, cruiser, fighter jets, and bomber that surrounded this monster. Under mymand, they opened fire at the same time. Countless missiles attacked this big guy from all directions. Ah, right, there¡¯s also the Howard! And battleships!¡±


    ¡°Those idiots in Congress! Why can¡¯t I unseal the seal on Howard? Otherwise, it would be useful now!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    The Defense Minister rolled his eyes secretly. Suddenly, he received news and his spirits were lifted.¡± Commander, there¡¯s a report from themand center. Our air strike group is in position¡­¡±


    The video was quickly cut into two pieces. In order to satisfy themander¡¯s inspection requirements, the scene from the air strike group was transmitted. The mighty fleet roared in the sky like a flock of eagles, rushing toward the terrifying beast shadow in the raging sea.


    ¡°Why is it so close?¡± Ah Chuan asked again. Can¡¯t missiles be fired from very far away?¡±


    .. Ah, thismander of the four armies who had nomon sense.


    ¡°Sir, we are using MK84 free-fall bombs¡­¡± The minister sighed and replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? It can¡¯t be the kind of bomb from World War II, right?¡±


    ¡°.. To a certain extent, yes.¡±


    ¡°Why not use missiles?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cheap, sir.¡±


    The real-time video was from a distance. The scene was in and boring. Reality was far more boring than the movies. The live broadcast could not see the silhouettes of fighter jets flying across the sky, could not hear Hans Jimo¡¯s passionate music, and could not hear the pilots ¡®exchanges. All they could see was the huge shadows of beasts and the flying aircraft fleet.


    Countless ck dots whizzed down from the sky.


    More than 200 MK84 bombs were dropped ording to the pre-set n. It was enough to take care of every inch of the giant beast¡¯s body, leaving it no chance to escape.


    The experts sighed helplessly. The bureaucrats sat up straight. Ah Chuan raised his phone and turned on the camera mode. Even the officers who were watching the battle in thebat center and office held their breaths as they watched the rapidly falling cluster of bombs. They were ready to witness the scene of this unprecedented giant beast beingpletely destroyed by human iron and fire. It must be cruel, bloody, and beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡±the minister said calmly.


    The next moment, in the surveince drones, in the screens of the American military leaders and intelligence personnel, and in front of the officers in the military operations room of the White House, facing the attack of hundreds of heavy bombs, the giant beast that was beyondmon sense suddenly roared at the sky.


    A bewitching and strange purple energy shield spread out brilliantly!


    £¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­]


    P.S. 2: F * ck, the day before yesterday, in order to write about Ah Chuan, I went through the news and discussions about him. Today, in order to write this, I watched the Gulf War documentary, watched the American blockbuster, watched the military chess game, and even found out that the Air Force bases in California were not seventeen as the American Empire imed, but thirty-three. What the hell am I doing¡­

 Chapter 643: 643

    Chapter 643: 643


    Very Simr


    The sky was blue, and the sea breeze was like a knife. Thousands of miles away from Los Angeles, an unprecedented terrifying beast was cutting through the waves and approaching thend of the United States.


    With the goal of killing the invading enemy, the air force of the number one military power on Earth was attacking.


    In order to satisfy the desire of the four armed services to show their faces and earn military merits, a total of 20 air strike groups flew through the mist on the sea and broke through the air. The super air formation including the B1B Lancer, F-35 Lightning II, and F-15 American Eagle approached the target position under the guidance of the E-3 ¡± Watchtower ¡± airborne warning aircraft.


    ¡± Attention all aerial units. This is an unprecedented bombing mission. We must maintain a safe altitude of at least 4,500 feet. Attack route confirmed¡­¡±


    Two F-35s and two F-15s carried out air superiority mounting and were responsible for the air alert mission. Although it was judged that the bombing operation was ¡± almost impossible to encounter air threats ¡°, for safety reasons, air guards were still assigned. The rest of the fighters carrying MK84 heavy bombs were responsible for pouring the flowers of death from the sky.


    It was a typical surgical air strike formation.


    ¡± You have reached the designated area. You can attack.¡± In the E3 early warning aircraft, themunications officer ryed an order to the attack formation.¡± Yankee-Fox, coordinates confirmed. Report the situation.¡±


    ¡± The target is obvious in the western waters.¡± A reply came from the earpiece.¡± Houlei Shete.¡±


    Themunications officer looked up. The officer on duty signaled to him. He then informed the Predator Formation.¡± Predators, immediatelyunch a concentrated fire attack on the unknown creatures!¡±<div>


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡± Alright, all units, spread out and prepare tounch an air strike. Let¡¯s blow this big guy into a pile of shit.¡± The B1B Lancer pilot¡¯s voice sounded in themunication channel of the attack formation.


    There were more than 200 MK84 heavy bombs in total. The air battle group that carried such a terrifying strike power was the messenger of death in this sea area. They symbolized the power that could not be defied.


    ¡± Understood. I can blow it up with my eyes closed.¡±


    The magazine of thence cavalry slowly opened. The advanced fire controlputer was enough to urately guide the heavy and rigid free-falling bombs. The magazine was released, and 24 heavy bombs whistled down.


    The heavy 2,000-pound metal lump sank into the cold sky. The steel cable that was fixed to the body instantly straightened due to the falling bomb. Then, the steel pin attached to the bomb fell off, opening the safety for the blooming flower of death. In the blink of an eye, thence cavalry had already crossed the sky above the head of the giant beast.


    Twenty-four Deathbringers whizzed down, and on the left and right sides of the bomber, reliable, deadly, and elegant allies were performing the same task. Under themand of the E-3 early warning aircraft, the huge bombing formation flew in the air and dropped deadly mes to ensure that every inch of the monster¡¯s body was taken care of.


    ¡°We won.¡±


    The pilot, who hadpleted theunch and was taking off, looked down. The huge beast did not know that death wasing and was advancing in a daze.


    This inexplicable battle was won so smoothly that an F35 pilot teased,¡± Hi guys, if we follow the plot of Hollywood movies, our attack will definitelye back empty-handed. Those motherf * ckers often film us American soldiers into useless sh * t so that those morous stars can save the world. Now let¡¯s see who¡¯s defending the M Nation¡­¡±


    The next moment, the windshield reflected a beautiful purple color.


    Roars and roars shook the sky, even causing the silver wings in the sky to tremble. In a deep blue ocean, dazzling purple light swirled and danced, spreading abruptly!


    Immediately, the mes exploded!


    ¡°what-the-hell..¡±


    ¡°Ma Zefa¡­¡±


    ¡°Monkey Thunder¡­¡±


    Arge number of vulgarities kept bursting out from themunication channel.


    ¡°Yankee-Swift Fox! Report the situation! What happened?¡±


    ¡°I can see a purple transparent substance. Heh, brother, I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­But that is very simr to the energy shields I have seen in sci-fi games and movies!¡±<div>


    The airbornemander¡¯smand sounded from the early warning aircraft without any hesitation. Ascend! Ascend! Speed up the elevation! Stay away from the enemy!¡±


    The advanced air strike groups scattered in all directions, and the jets pushed forward. mes danced wildly behind them, and the violent explosions were blocked by the transparent shield. Flowers of mes bloomed continuously.


    This scene was transmitted back to the groundmand center, the pentagon, and the white house through the unmanned reconnaissance aircraft.


    The intelligence officer, the staff officer, and the generals stood up in shock.<div>


    ¡± What¡¯s this?!¡± Donald¡¯s eyes widened as he spat out the half-chewed burger.¡± What¡¯s this?!¡±


    The Secretary of Defense had no time to pay attention to him. He contacted the pentagon urgently and listened attentively. He looked at the video with a serious expression. Two minutester, he said to Ah Chuan,¡± Sir, the target has demonstrated an astonishing energy protection technology. ording to the frontline pilot¡¯s witness report, all the bomb attacks were blocked by the energy shield¡­¡±


    ¡± Yes, sir.¡± He took a deep breath.¡± So, sir, my guess has been confirmed.¡±


    ¡°What guess?¡± Chuan Bao was confused.


    ¡± Supernatural force, this is an attack by a supernatural force. ording to thews of nature, such a huge creature would not appear on Earth. However, thews of nature are only science that humans have summarized. Now, we all know that there is a force that temporarily surpasses our science.¡±


    ¡°.. And then?¡± Ah Chuan said,¡± Then what should we do?¡±


    Before the chief of defense could answer, his phone vibrated wildly. After he picked up, an excited roar came from the receiver.¡± This is really a f * cking [beep-][beep-]. We have to give this [beep-] to [beep-] no matter what¡­¡±


    The Minister of Defense put his phone away with a look of disdain. He barely managed to respond with a few words and hung up. Then, the phone rang one after another. Even Ah Chuan¡¯s phone began to vibrate.


    ¡°.. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡± Alright, sir.¡± The minister answered another phone call.¡± We should now consider how to capture this unprecedented enemy alive.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to blow it up with a nuclear bomb just now,¡± asked Ah Chuan.


    ¡± Because the situation is different, sir.¡± The minister replied,¡± The M Nation must obtain it, dissect it, and study it for this unprecedented shield generation technology. If we want to achieve an energy shield with human technology, we must solve the materialization of energy. This means that we have to solve the Yang-Mills equations and even unify the four fundamental forces. Only then can we¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak. English.¡± Chuan Bao knocked on the table.<div>


    He couldn¡¯t understand because he was just a kid who was looking for someone to take the exam for him.


    The Defense Minister sighed to himself, but he already knew how to convince themander.


    ¡± Catch it, study it. If we seed, we can make America great again.¡±


    Ah Chuan understood.


    ¡°Without a doubt.¡± The defense chief said,¡± It¡¯s all thanks to your wise leadership and achievements.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for!¡±


    The state machine of the world¡¯s strongest country changed its course under the will of its ruler.


    At the pentagon.


    ¡± The aircraft carrier battle group has departed from naval bases such as San Diago¡­¡±


    ¡± After an emergency deployment, two Nimitz-ss aircraft carriers, three Tiscondero-ss cruisers, four Alibek-ss guided missile destroyer, one Perry-ss frigate, and three Los Angeles-ss attack submarines are in position¡­¡±


    ¡°If necessary, thend-based cruise missiles guided by the data link will also join the battle¡­¡±


    ¡°The aircraft carrier fleet is undergoing anti-ship mounting and preparation¡­¡±


    ¡± Luji Airport, the B52 bomber and the B1B bomber are carrying out anti-ship mounting and preparation¡­¡±<div>


    In the noisy battle conference room, the generals with shining stars on their shoulders were arguing and discussing loudly.


    ¡± The relevant experts are working on a capture n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an elephant-how much anaesthetic do we need?¡±


    ¡°Prepare to gather liquid nitrogen. The more, the better.¡±


    ¡°But before that, we have to break through its defensive shield.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°This is very simple, gentlemen. All shields have a limit. And we have the most powerful attack power in the world.¡±


    ¡°What I want to know is, where are we going to study it?¡±


    After endless negotiations, discussions, discussions, and decisions, orders were issued one after another.


    In the white house.


    ¡± First, we have to break its shield, or test the nature of this shield.¡±


    The Defense Minister was still exining the new battle n to Chuan.¡± We will use all the attack methods and means that the US military has other than nuclear weapons to try to break through its shield. After all, there is a limit to its endurance. Then, we will capture it.¡±


    ¡°How long will this take?¡± Ah Chuan nodded and suddenly asked.<div>


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Minister of Defense said,¡± I can¡¯t be sure, but with the intensity of the attack, I don¡¯t think the shield willst long¡­¡±


    ¡°-you do?¡± ¡± What?¡± Trump¡¯s eyes widened.¡± Before it lit up this dazzling ss cover, could you have thought it could do this? If it carries this purple eggshell and rushes all the way to the beach in Los Angeles under the attack of the Navy and Air Force, what should we do?¡±


    Politicians were fickle, especially Ah Chuan.


    When he first discovered the giant beast, Chuan Bao was ecstatic and wanted to broadcast it live around the world and lead the US army to defeat the powerful enemy. Now, he was a little afraid.


    This was due to the strong argument of the Secretary of Defense when he was talking to biologists. If the public knew about this, it would definitely causerge-scale riots and stock market turmoil. If the US military had no choice but to let this giant beast rush to the country, then the terrifying attacks, ridicule, and doubts would fall on him.


    Therefore, Ah Chuan felt guilty.


    Although there was a good thing about being a wartime president, and although Franklin D. Roosevelts was re-elected, he still won World War II! Moreover, the mes of war did not even reach the maind!


    ¡°No matter what, I mean, no matter what, we must defeat, capture, or kill this thing as soon as possible! Speed up, speed up!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand? Get rid of it as soon as possible, or I¡¯d rather use a nuclear bomb to evaporate it and this shield into ashes, understand?¡±


    As for what the minister said, that researching it and acquiring the shield technology would make America great again, he threw that matter to the back of his mind and didn¡¯t care at all.


    The reason was simple.


    He wanted to make America great again, but it had to be under his leadership.


    If he allowed this monster to approach the territorial waters, cause panic, or even let this monster climb ontond, or even let him be the first president to drop an offensive nuclear bomb on his ownnd, then he would basically not be able to re-elect. The achievements of shield technology would not be his!


    The great M Nation without him was fake, iplete, and meaningless!


    ¡± I¡¯m serious,¡± he warned.¡± I need a final distance. Once the monster crosses that line and you haven¡¯t taken it down, I¡¯ll immediately order the use of nuclear weapons.¡±


    ¡°.. Yes.¡±


    Then, they looked at the screen again. The purple shield had already disappeared. The huge sea beast reached into the sky, stirred up the dark clouds, and cut through the waves as it continued to move forward.


    ¡°Mr. President,¡± the minister hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°This is a supernatural attack.¡± He asked,¡± Aren¡¯t you going to consider mobilizing our special forces?¡±


    Ah Chuan pursed his lips. He was both afraid and envious of those superpowered people who had awakened their abilities. However, he belittled them. Eh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very simr?¡± He looked at the Minister of Defense as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    On the sea.


    ¡± The enemy fighter jets have retreated.¡±


    ¡°Father, we¡¯ve sessfully blocked the first wave,¡± Horus said.


    Kant nodded.


    This was the bridge of the Astford. Purple light was flowing and filling the entire hull. The Paragon Element hadpletely corroded the entire Astford, and evenpletely corroded the fog crystal, connecting it to the Astford. Therefore, facing the attack of the heavy bomb, a huge energy shield was deployed.


    ¡°This is a rocket gifted by themander.¡± He said,¡± Let us send it over.¡±


    The white fog world opened. In the sky, heavy bombs were bound in the air by spatial power. Even their time flow became extremely slow.


    As the bombs fell, a small portion of them detonated immediately and were blocked by the shield. Kant used this opportunity to copy and paste the fog crystals to simte arge-scale explosion. Most of the bombs were sent to the white fog world through the Dimension Gate that had been quietly opened and fixed in ce with his space-time ability.


    Now, it was time to release it.


    In the sky above the endless sea, the drones released by Horus were circling. The spatial beacon opened the Realm Gate, and nearly 200 heavy bombs fell from the sky!


    The sky whistled. Unlike the illusions on Earth, these heavy bombs fell like raindrops. However, although the deep-sea monster did not have a shield, boulders circled around it like asteroids. The bombs were blocked by an invisible force field, which repelled everything. The explosion mechanism burst into mes.


    Many of the surrounding boulders were shattered, but that was all. Even though the surging impact still shook, burned, and even tore apart the sea monster¡¯s body against the powerful repulsive force, its powerful recovery ability quickly healed the small wounds on its skin. The God of Star Pce¡¯sughter was earth-shattering.


    ¡°Just this? Just this?¡±


    ¡°You disappeared for so long, and now you¡¯re using such a meaningless attack?¡±it roared. Fire Stealer, you disappoint me! Is this all you have? Come on! I was waiting for you!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: F * ck you, I¡¯ve finally sorted out my thoughts today¡­] In short, I¡¯m not a veteran military fan. While pursuing visual effects and coolness, I guarantee that there are nomon mistakes. It¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t look a little confused and feel that it¡¯s awesome¡­

 Chapter 644: 644

    Chapter 644: 644


    Are You Willing to Let Kant Whore for Free?


    It was an intense bombardment. Nearly 200 heavy bombs fell from the sky like a goddess scattering flowers. The flowers of death flickered like sparks.


    ck smoke billowed and billows of air surged. The thick smoke released by the explosion even covered this huge object that was several kilometers long. mes raged and intense heat evaporated. Each me was more than half a ton of high-energy explosives exploding violently. This was an unprecedented military operation.


    The most intensebat attackunched against a single target.


    Even the ruling ss of the three countries, who were monitoring the sea area through super-long-range detection spells such as the Beacon Tower System, felt the terrifying power and intimidation.


    Whether it was the Starry Sky Council, the Imperial Cab, or the Silver Moon Council.


    This was the first time that the high and mighty rulers saw the Skyquaking Dragonunch an attack.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    In the Dome of Truth, the Great Chairman calmly looked at the fire elements that were gathering and dispersing on the element sandbox. It was a simtion of the shocking scene from the front line.


    ¡± If it was the Azure Fleet that was attacked,¡± he said.¡± It was so sudden and fast.¡±<div>


    No one said anything. The Minister of the Navy opened his mouth and lowered his head.


    He didn¡¯t voice out his spection.


    In the Imperial City¡¯s Forbidden Pce, dazzling starlight flickered. Under the illumination of the stars in the sky, the Emperor looked at the image interwoven by the starlight with his hands behind his back. The cab ministers, princes, and princesses stood on both sides, silently ncing sideways.


    ¡± Who can tell me?¡± the human lord said faintly.¡± Kant hasunched a surprise attack on the Imperial Capital. The Skyquaking Dragon has appeared above our heads through dimensional teleportation and is pouring alchemical weapons at the entire city. Can our spatial surveince array detect it immediately? Can we intercept, block, and counterattack?¡±


    The magic minister stepped out and answered,¡± Your Majesty, it¡¯s possible. The royal pce has been renovated and solidified by more than ten generations of monarchs. It¡¯s the strongest magic fortress in the world. The Sun Glory Army and the royal guards are well-trained and ready to repel the enemy at any time. After the Skyquaking Dragon opens the Gate of the Realm, the Space Lock Spell will be activated immediately. The Mirror of Dome Light will be activated and attacked in 20 seconds¡­¡±


    The Emperor snorted.¡± The Imperial City is fine, but what about the Imperial Capital?¡± Half of the capital will be blown up by him.¡±


    The Minister of Magic was speechless.


    Everyone held their breaths and stared at their toes, not daring to breathe loudly.


    The King of the Empire turned around and looked at the people in the crowd who were cowering like quails.


    That was his eldest son.


    ¡°Kant¡­Kant¡­¡±


    He sighed, sighed, and muttered this name.


    It was a great trouble.


    For a moment, he even felt a little dazed and emotional. He felt that fate was unpredictable and that there was retribution in the dark.


    Back then, he was afraid that Goethe would open up the sea route and rise again, so he had reached a tacit agreement with a certain faction of elves. As Goethe¡¯s suzerain, he watched as the other party was invaded by the des of the Twilight Moon. He was perfunctory and did not send troops, and his support and negotiations were only limited to words, causing Goethe to be defeated one after another. He even had to send Princess Tina as an envoy to the capital to seek help, trying to use the power of public opinion to obtain help.


    Then, he acquiesced to his eldest son bribing and subduing the Goode family and secretly killing the Goethe diplomatic mission.


    Who knew that not only did this good-for-nothing son fail to achieve any of his goals, but he even provoked an enemy from Aurora.


    Although strength was the original sin, and the Empire ruled the human world, was famous, hated, and feared by countless people, it did not matter if there was an ipetent, furious, and defeated dog that could only curse and cry in the dark corners. However, if the enemy was an alchemist master with amazing attainments and even possessed the power of a forbidden spell that could destroy the world, it would be a different matter.


    Now, this Aurora citizen had already shaken the world, and the power he wielded was enough to single-handedly obtain his own seat on the international stage. If he joined any country, it wouldpletely change the bnce of power among the countries in the world. If he joined any of the three superpowers, the current world order might bepletely rewritten. Such a person, however, had an extremely unfriendly rtionship with the Empire.<div>


    Even hatred.


    At this moment, the Emperor had mixed feelings. If he had fulfilled his duty as the master of the human world, defended the peace of the human world with a strong stance, and stopped the ambitions of the elves, things would have been different.


    Tina didn¡¯t need toe to the empire to ask for help, and she wouldn¡¯t have met this Skyquaker on the way.


    His foolish good-for-nothing son had no reason to be enemies with him.<div>


    It would be even better if he had a daughter. It was not just that sanctimonious, naive, and delusional idiot, Rechnos.


    And now, everything was ruined by his hateful and stupid good-for-nothing son.


    The Emperor retracted his gaze and concealed the killing intent in his eyes.


    If Kant agrees to my proposal and even shows great kindness, then Alex, I will arrange for you to die suddenly and give him all your things.


    But if he didn¡¯t¡­


    The Emperor watched the thick smoke and dust churning in the sea. In his eyes that reflected the light and shadow, an even denser fear gradually gathered. Killing intent.


    What an eyesore, people from Aurora.


    The Silver Moon Council.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree!¡±


    Elves had long lifespans and were far more handsome than humans. Even in their middle or old age, there were not many traces of age on their faces. The elegant elven elder mmed the table angrily.


    ¡°I was in the parliament hall today! He drew his sword! Kill yourself here! He would never agree to such an absurd request! Do you think the great Twilight Moon Dynasty will bow down to the strong and tter the martial arts?¡±


    Mageweaths were carved on the bottom te, and the flowing elemental torrents were radiating with dazzling light. A huge sphere was suspended in the air, and on the sphere were mountains, seas, ins, forests, and mountains, which were the full appearance of the. Meanwhile, to the west of the continent, a huge red dot was shining on the ocean, and the real-time situation of the ce was projected on the elemental crystal tes in front of the Senators for them to observe and judge.


    The huge beast was still surrounded by intense mes.<div>


    The elder¡¯s anger seemed to be even more intense than the mes of the heavy bomb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget! Her Majesty! Don¡¯t forget what he did! They killed countless of our brave soldiers! We should have taken revenge for the brave soldiers who sacrificed themselves without hesitation!


    And you? Not only did you flirt with him, but you also want to marry him! Humiliation! Shame!¡±


    The entire hall was abuzz with discussion. The elders were whispering to each other, and a small portion of the elves followed the elder¡¯s lead, while most of the elves remained silent.


    On the throne, the supreme Phoenix King supported his chin with his hands and crossed his legs. He looked at the other party disdainfully.


    She parted her lips and said calmly,¡± Kant and I are a perfect match made in heaven. It¡¯s not your ce to object, you idiot who only knows how to fart here. You motherf * cker, you even have to care about such things.¡±


    The elves were all stunned, and then they burst into amotion.


    Amidst their indignant roars, a loud thud behind the pce¡¯s inner door was easily drowned out. It was the anguish of being head-butted against the wall, frustrated and driven mad.


    A door away, Dar was using her head to push against the wall. Her hands were frantically pulling at the exquisite life pattern wood carving. Her face was flushed red, and she was so angry that she wished she could die right now.


    I¡¯m so silly, really. I only knew that the elders would definitely oppose my suggestion, attack me, and question me. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to resist, so I agreed to my ancestor¡¯s suggestion and let her persuade these stubborn elves on my behalf. I forgot that her mouth was even more annoying than Kant¡¯s¡­


    Outside the door, another Phoenix King¡¯s roar suppressed the entire crowd.


    ¡± Idiot of the Zinog family, why are you acting like a big shot? You even said that Kant killed the Elven soldiers, so there must be no alliance or marriage. Your ancestor, Rickengia, joined the rebels in the Fallen Leaves Coup, and more than a million Elves died because of it. I¡­My ancestor didn¡¯t tten your family back then. Now that he¡¯s rich and has be an elder, we won¡¯t forget about the past, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Her Majesty! This is utter nder!¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re ndering your mother. You¡¯re so shameless. How dare you overturn the case? Why? Do you want to make a bet? If there was no such thing, the throne would be yours! If this happens, your entire n willmit suicide!¡±


    Delia covered her face.


    ¡°Aiyo, f * ck, why is this parliament so bad? Look at all of you-you can¡¯t hear me clearly! Say it loudly! If the Empress said she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly, then she couldn¡¯t! Why are you speaking so softly, Elder!¡±


    In the hall, the previous Phoenix King, Furious Grass Fira, who was full of martial virtue, and the current weak elders.


    ¡°This is f * cking awesome. Before the golden age, the elf ns fought endlessly. Today, they fought until their heads were bleeding and countless people were killed or injured. Tomorrow, they will sit together and divide the money. Do you want me to repeat the glorious deeds of your ns? Now, there¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to pull this once-in-a-million-year guy into the Sunset Moon Dynasty. You guys know nothing about Kant¡¯s value!¡±


    ¡°Why are you arrogant and ignorant fools the elders now?!¡± the former Phoenix King, Marykith, shouted. You have to know shame!¡±


    Not long after, an elf said angrily,¡±No! The empress was elegant, dignified, decisive, and heroic. How could she say such words? Who are you? You are definitely not the empress!¡±


    Her Majesty¡¯s maniacalughter rang out. I won¡¯t pretend anymore! Iid my cards on the table! This is my true face! I¡¯ve had enough of you stupid Fira elders ying house!


    Kant opened the door to a new world for me! Idiots, do you know what I realized when I looked back on my long life? The more you govern a country, the more you realize that there is a limit to this feudal royal power!¡±


    ¡± So, it¡¯s time to inject my spirit into you!¡±


    Phoenix cries rang out, and waves of mes danced wildly. A pressure like the zing sun surged wildly, and the elders ¡®expressions changed drastically. There was no doubt that this was the surging power of the most noble phoenix bloodline of the Sunset Moon Imperial Family. It was purer, stronger, and more terrifying than they had imagined!


    Her Majesty! You hid it so well!


    She felt like she was going to explode.<div>


    She wished she could rush in and sew up her ancestor¡¯s beak, but she didn¡¯t dare. If she did, the situation would changepletely. Two Phoenix Kings with the same phoenix bloodline. If this matter was exposed to the elders, the entire Sunset Moon Dynasty would be in turmoil.


    ¡± Anyway, Kant and I are in love. We even slept together!¡±


    ¡°Think about it!¡±Marykith shouted. What was the situation now? Kant killed our warriors, pped us in the face, tarnished the reputation of the Sunset Moon Dynasty, and even seduced your queen, but you had no choice. So, make your choice!¡±


    ¡± Should I give up the great reconciliation or even try to gain an advantage, maintain the status quo, or even continue to be Kant¡¯s enemy? Then, I¡¯ll be helpless, helpless, and furious in the face of the tremendous potential and terrifying power that he keeps disying. And I¡¯ll continue to watch my queen hook up with him in private and gossip about him?¡±


    ¡± Are you guys just going to let Kant have sex for free?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make that detestable Skyquaking pay the price-let him marry into the royal family! Let him work hard for the Twilight Moon Dynasty, use his forbidden spells, alchemy weapons, ideas, and great potential to work for us elves. He¡¯s just a human anyway. Just pinch your nose and bear with it for a while, and he¡¯ll die!¡±


    In the hall, the rampant Phoenix King raised his hand and pointed. Royalists! You guys have benefits too! You may not know Kant¡¯s secret, but I do! Everyone has soup to drink!¡±


    ¡°But, but the royal bloodline will be tainted by humans¡­¡± an elf said weakly.


    ¡°This is nothing! My husband is rich enough! If you have a child, you don¡¯t have to inherit Mu Yue¡¯s throne!¡± ¡± I have a younger brother!¡± Marykith shouted happily. Let him get married, have children, and then adopt one!¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, another elf suggested in a low voice,¡±Make an oath?¡±


    ¡°Chicken Eight!¡±


    Dar had already leaned against the wall and sat down, looking as if she had nothing to live for.


    Violent objections rang out again. Your Majesty, such a ridiculous decision will make us theughing stock of the entire world!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What kind of joke is that? After your grandfather Lowick became themander of the Mist Army, didn¡¯t the elves mention that he was dragged 2,300 meters by a unicorn when he was 20 years old? After our Sunset Moon used Kant¡¯s alchemy techniques and forbidden spells to unify the world and shake the heavens, even if those emperors said they were envious, they must be envious in their hearts!¡±


    Finally, a trace of Phoenix aura leaked out from her.


    After a while, the Phoenix King in the hall said,¡±I¡¯m going to buy an orange!¡±


    By the time Marykith entered the room, the Phoenix me Greatsword was already ced on the Phoenix King¡¯s neck. The empress was furious as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡± Aiyo, they¡¯re all matchmakers who¡¯ve thrown themselves over the wall, but you¡¯re just going to chop up the matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°My descendant, what made you draw your sword against my ancestor?¡± the parrot asked in a strange tone.


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± she growled. How can I face them in the future!¡±


    The parrot chuckled.¡± You¡¯re a politician, so you should be more thick-skinned. Just pretend that nothing happened. Look, if I hadn¡¯t given you a powerful drug and exposed your rtionship with Kant, it would¡¯ve been a long time before you could get anything done with Kant. Isn¡¯t it great now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about it!¡±


    The Queen gritted her teeth.¡± Now that you¡¯ve caused such a ruckus, even if many elders don¡¯t object verbally, they don¡¯t think much of it in their hearts. They even want to conspire and n. Our goal hasn¡¯t been achieved either. Things are stuck with the parliament. We can¡¯t provide full support to Kant. He needs help¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± The parrot replied coolly,¡± There¡¯s no need for that. Besides, they¡¯ll get what they want. They¡¯re saying they¡¯re against it now, but it won¡¯t be long before their attitude changes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Del was confused.


    Marykith took a deep breath. Can¡¯t you tell? He chose to deal with the monster alone, and the distant port didn¡¯t evacuate. This means that he ns to kill the monster at sea.¡±


    ¡°But the power of the forbidden spell is uncontroble. He¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a forbidden spell.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a Forbidden Spell, then what is it?¡±


    ¡°I can roughly guess what he wants to use¡­¡± The parrot said calmly,¡± But I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes, and I can¡¯t imagine it. But now, I can probably see it.¡±


    ¡°.. What is it?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you, but you¡¯ll see.¡±


    The parrot waved its hand.¡± It¡¯s fine. Rx. Even if things go south, you can go to Kant and say,¡¯Sob, sob, sob, in order to help you, his reputation has been damaged. He has been humiliated and scolded by the elders. You must be responsible until the end.¡¯ Then, you can do whatever you want to him.¡±


    ¡°-I wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Up to you.¡±


    The parrot shrugged.¡± I¡¯m going to continue fighting against these weak juniors like Furious Grass.¡±


    ¡± Wait!¡± Del¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± Oh?¡± Marykith cackled.¡± Is Her Majesty going to go down personally?¡±


    Her Majesty the Empress looked extremely aggrieved. However, her ancestors had created such a mess, and now she had to go out and clean up the mess. She felt her scalp go numb just thinking about it.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry. Everything is under control.¡±


    The parrot gestured at her and quickly slipped away. Not long after, she shouted again in the hall.¡± This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, idiots. Kant needs help the most now. Do you see this giant octopus?¡± An attack of that level wouldn¡¯t be able to cause permanent damage to it. We have to work with Kant to deal with it. This is also a good opportunity to improve our rtionship!¡±


    Listening to the debate and scolding outside, Der covered her head.


    Oh gods, how will the historian record today?


    She gritted her teeth in hatred, but there was nothing she could do about thiswless ancestor.


    No, I can¡¯t let her continue being so arrogant.


    Kant, Kant seemed to want to teach her a lesson too¡­Think of a way with him!


    Far Harbor.


    ¡°Your Highness, how is the situation?¡±


    Kant answered Hong San¡¯s question.¡± The first wave of attacks was ineffective. That¡¯s expected. Don¡¯t worry. How are your preparations?¡± Scrolls, Magic Devices, and the Fortress Magic Devices that I brought back¡­¡±


    Hong San quickly replied,¡± We¡¯re mobilizing therge number of heavy and super heavy magic devices that His Highness seized from the Broken Inds. We¡¯ve already gathered professionals to evaluate, repair, and test the activation. We¡¯ll give the monster the heaviest blow when it approaches the distant port!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not hitting it.¡± Kant smiled.¡± I¡¯m not hitting it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±Hong San was stunned.


    ¡°When the timees, just listen to mymands.¡± Kant patted Hong San¡¯s shoulder.¡± Hurry up.¡±


    He turned around and was about to leave when Hong San suddenly thought of something and shouted,¡±Oh right! Your Highness! The one I told you about, the one that dealt with the sea monster¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Realm Gate opened and Kant disappeared.


    ¡°..¡±


    He returned to his tent with a conflicted expression and began to work. Half an hourter, the tent was opened.


    Then, the teacher¡¯s long-lost roar came.


    ¡°Preposterous! You¡¯re so slow!¡±


    ¡°Even thete emperor would not dare to treat this old man so disrespectfully!¡±


    Dong Tianming red at him and started doubting his life. Climb the mountain to see me! It was not to let him climb for nothing! Do you understand? Why shouldn¡¯t hee?


    He actually disdained it! Arrogant brat, you¡¯re infuriating me! You¡¯re not a son! How hateful!¡±


    ¡± Master, Master,¡± Hong San consoled with a bitter face.¡± His Highness is extremely patient with farmers and even beggars. How could he be so slow in treating Master?¡± It¡¯s just that the situation is urgent and I have no time to care about anything else¡­¡±


    ¡°The more urgent the situation is, the more you should ask this old man for advice! You¡¯re just wasting your time!¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?!¡± Dong Tianming red at him.


    Hong San lowered his head and said,¡±The Lord has gone to the sea to fight¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The more Dong Tianming thought about it, the angrier he got. He rolled up his sleeves and said,¡± I¡¯m going to see what else this kid can do. How dare he look down on me!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,500¡­] It¡¯s been updated so early recently. (Distant)

 Chapter 645: 645

    Chapter 645: 645


    Chapter 646-Same Old Thing


    In the white house.


    An old file video was ying in the Military Intelligence Office.


    The unrted personnel had already been asked to leave, leaving only Ah Chuan and the Minister of Defense watching the television seriously.


    On the television, the sky was dark and yellow sand was everywhere. Thend was deste. The city on the screen was full of low and dpidated houses. There were no high-rise buildings that were the hallmarks of modern cities. This must be a settlement in a backward country. In fact, it was indeed the case. That was Moani, the capital of the small West African country of Comora.


    One of the least developed areas in the world.


    The number of people in the world who knew about this ce probably wouldn¡¯t exceed a million.


    Originally, this ce would never have caught the attention of the king. He would not even know that such a country existed in the world. However, not long ago, this poor, narrow, and smallnd of West Africa attracted the attention of the most powerful countries on the.


    At first, it was a despicable invasion. The terrifying andsting shadow of Fabersi was cast on thend of Africa, manipting the rise and fall of the enved and exploited with its dark hand.


    This was originally just a small incident in Africa¡¯s decades of chaotic political situation, but mercenaries from Fabisi kidnapped a Chinese man, so a young man came from the other side of the world.<div>


    He destroyed everything like a killing machine. Not only did he save his father, but he also immediately executed the revenge of his bloodline, disying more and more powerful strength.


    The video that Ah Chuan was watching was when the dust had settled on the Komoira incident. The foolish French mercenaries had released a terrifying monster from under thisnd, which was then destroyed by Kant.


    In this incident, they witnessed the power of the strongest esper on Earth.


    The video was taken by an American mutant.


    The young Chinese man¡¯s body was burning with pure white mes. The brilliant light turned into a scepter and mmed into the ground. Then, criss-crossing light marks spread in all directions and covered the entire city.


    At the edge of the city, bricks made of light condensed out of thin air, stackedyer byyer, and continued to grow taller, building a dome shelter of light. Like a miracle, it blocked the terrifying swarm of insects outside.


    The video paused there.


    ¡°Look! This was it! This is it!¡± Ah Chuan turned his head and shouted,¡± This thing is also a shield! Was it simr to the shield of that octopus-like thing?


    I told you this must be the work of a Chinese boy!¡±


    ¡°.. Sir, with all due respect, the Chinese Type 81 rifle is a rifle, and our M16A2 rifle is also a rifle, but you can¡¯t say that the M16A2 is made in China.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the most gratifying thing I¡¯ve ever felt! At the very least, the firearmspanies didn¡¯t move their production lines to China!¡± ¡± But what does this have to do with what we¡¯re talking about?¡±


    The Defense Minister took a deep breath and exined seriously,¡± Shields. Shields are a form of energy defense. They are not unique to a person. Furthermore, therge-scale energy defense that appeared in Moani¡¯s form and appearance are very different from that monster¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Even if there are differences, it¡¯s fine to modify it!¡± When Ah Chuan mentioned this, he said angrily,¡± It¡¯s like their fifth-generation fighter jet copied our F22! Shameless!¡±


    Fang sighed,¡±Don¡¯t say such words to the electorate again¡­¡± No, sir, don¡¯t say such things again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡± Because this will make our major intelligence departments and national security departments look like useless people.¡±


    ¡°I-don¡¯t-fxcking-care!¡±Ah Chuan pointed at the television and said,¡± And that¡¯s not the point! The main point is that the Chinese boy used this method to invade the United States and provoke our national security! We must respond!¡±


    The defense chief¡¯s patience was breaking down. Damn it, sir, this has nothing to do with Kant!¡±


    ¡°No, it must be rted!¡± Ah Chuan said stubbornly.<div>


    ¡°You can¡¯t make a judgment based on this kind of groundless association!¡±


    ¡°No, you can! Because we are America! I am themander!¡±


    Ah Chuan shouted,¡± Don¡¯t tell me we haven¡¯t done this kind of thing enough? Xiao Bu [beep-] that idiot [beep-] did it. Why can¡¯t I do it!?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s because Kant is not Iraq!¡± The chief of defense suddenly realized that everyone in the room had been asked to leave. He heaved a sigh of relief. He pulled his cor open and said angrily,¡± That¡¯s because Kant is not Iraq!¡±<div>


    He pointed at the Kant dossier on the table.¡± They have great autonomy and are not subject to the supervision of the Chinese government. They have extreme personalities, are racists, hate white people, and do not recognize the simple values of our free world. They are extremely supportive of the Chinese party and Communism. They are out-and-out Chinese rednecks. They dream of making China great again and taking back what they have lost from the free world!¡±


    ¡°And most importantly, he is one of the strongest espers known to the world!¡±


    ¡± The basis for making this judgment is only the ability he disyed in Moani.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand, my Great Commander? The Chinese never boast, are humble to the point of being hypocritical, and always like to hide their character. Can you guarantee that he¡¯s only as strong as described in the videos and reports?¡±


    Ah Chuan couldn¡¯t keep his face up anymore.¡¯I f * cking promoted you. How can you talk back to your boss?!¡¯


    ¡°So he¡¯s an enemy!¡± he shouted. So I was right!¡±


    ¡°I know, but he can¡¯t be an enemy now! We already have enough trouble. We can¡¯t start a war on two fronts for the time being! Based on the teleportation ability that the Chinese man had disyed, he was enough to be the most sessful and terrifying terrorist in the world! All Americans should be d that he¡¯s not from the Middle East!¡±


    ¡± Do you understand, sir?¡± The defense chief softened his tone.¡± Not now. Not now.¡±


    Ah Chuan red at him, and the other party did not avoid his gaze.


    It was not until there was a knock on the door that the chief of staff¡¯s voice sounded from the outside.¡± Mr. Commander, I don¡¯t mean to disturb you, but there¡¯s a national hot line¡­¡± Our neighbors across the Pacific Ocean discovered that we were assembling aircraft carrier battle groups and mobilizingrge bomber groups. They expressed concern and curiosity and asked if they could help.¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Dozens of secondster, themander¡¯s voice broke through the door.


    ¡°Tear that down!¡±<div>


    Above the ocean.


    Time passed, and the waves churned. Therge illusion constructed from fog crystals transformed into a huge beast, roaring and advancing in the Pacific Ocean. The entire ship had been infected by the element of contradiction.


    While the pentagon was nning the second wave of joint attack, Kant was also making the necessary preparations.


    The Afu¡¯s weapon system had beenpletely removed, whether it was its own weapon system or theter self-assembled weapon system. The Horizon frigate¡¯s close-in defense system was already weak and shockingly weak. In the face of the full-force attack of a dual-carrier battle group, there was no way it could resist.


    Moreover, it was impossible to block the attack. It was ridiculous and suspicious to shoot out cannonballs and missiles from the body of a huge sea monster to intercept the anti-ship missiles that were shooting at them from all directions.


    However¡­


    Kant tapped on themand panel on the bridge. He smiled.¡± What do you think will happen if we remove the illusion before we leave and let the M Nation see that this is a freaking warship of the French Empire?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Will they surrender again?¡±Horusughed.


    Kantughed.


    As heughed, he sighed.¡± The world is unpredictable. Two years ago, I was still criticizing the American Empire on the Inte and thinking about when we could surpass it. Now, I¡¯m facing it head-on.¡±


    From the beginning of this n, he knew what kind of risks and challenges he would face.


    He would face the full attack of the number one superpower on this. From the initial probing to the full-scale offensive, the military and technological advantages established over decades of hegemony would turn into terrifying destructive forces from all directions. The firepower would gradually escte from conventional weapons to secret weapons to ultimate weapons.


    The navy,nd, and air forcesunched an all-out attack.<div>


    ¡± Everything will go smoothly. We¡¯re not defenders, we¡¯re just porters.¡± Horusforted him.¡± Speaking of which, ording to the conventional military preparations, there is still some time before the battle. You don¡¯t have to stay here all the time. How about taking this opportunity to go home and take a look?¡±


    ¡± No need.¡± Kant shook his head after some thought.¡± I don¡¯t want to be distracted.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t think so.¡± He seemed to have thought of something and pursed his lips.¡± They definitely won¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡± I hope that one day, everyone will know.¡±


    ¡°This is not an easy task,¡± Horus said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not very difficult.¡± Kant loosened his muscles.¡± The energy shield formed by the Paragon Element will block fatal attacks for us and create a confusing smoke so that we can shift most of the attacks to the other world. We have to do it quickly and well because there is a limit to our defensive capabilities.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s a pity.¡± He sighed softly.¡± This warship has feelings for her.¡±


    Corroded by the Paragon Element, it meant that the Knight Astford¡¯s life wasing to an end, not to mention that it would be attacked by the four armies of the United States. Every time the shield was opened to block the explosion, it was the full operation of the Paragon Element, which meant the impact and bacsh on the carrier.


    When the Afu¡¯s endurance reached its limit, it would bepletely swallowed by the Parabolic Matter.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Father,¡± Horusforted.¡± We¡¯ll have better ones.¡±


    At the pentagon.


    ¡°Howard!¡±


    ¡°If we still had battleships, we wouldn¡¯t be so restrained!¡±shouted a admiral. Damn it, battleships were the best weapons to deal with such big guys! Instead of wasting millions of dors on missiles, we can send low-cost artillery shells over like a rainstorm!¡±<div>


    ¡± Quiet, quiet, big guy. Now is not the time to talk about this. This isn¡¯t a movie. The battleship is about to turn into a piece of f * cking scrap metal. It can¡¯t run anymore.¡±


    ¡± Also, ording to the first wave of bombardment, the dense bombardment of MK84 heavy bombs could not break its shield. The 406mm main cannon of the University of Ondo was also useless,¡± another General May interrupted.


    ¡°Who said we need to use weak armor-piercing bullets!¡±


    The general was obviously a passionate fan of the cannons. His face was flushed red and he was extremely excited. He waved his fists and said,¡± Let¡¯s take out that motherf * cking MK23 nuclear bomb!¡± Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to retire such a powerful thing before it¡¯s used in actualbat?¡±


    ¡°Howard! Nine doors, 406mm! Fire nine rounds of MK23 nuclear shells at that monster and turn it into a pile of minced meat that will fall into the Pacific Ocean! This is the f * cking navy!¡±


    Everyone present was basically a soldier. Qiu Ba loved explosions more than anyone else. Even the generals of the Air Force, the Army, and the four-ss bipedalbat livestock were excited when they heard this idea.


    He imagined the scene of the sea behemoth with a discement of 57,000 tons, a maximum speed of 33 knots, and a total length of more than 270 meters pouring down nine 406 nuclear bombs.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s toote this time! However, there will be a next time. Times have changed. Our enemies are not only humans, but also life forms that we have never seen or thought of. The reason for retiring battleships is no longer a reason, because we will encounter simr terrifying enemies in the future. Therefore, after this battle, I will suggest to themander!¡±


    ¡°-reboots Howard!¡±


    This was the ¡± Golden Hall ¡± of the pentagon, the location of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. It was known as the ¡± soul of the Department of Defense.¡± The elites of the UA military gathered here to make the highest war decisions.


    Before preparing for the future, they had to solve the current problems.


    Four hourster, the aircraft carrier battle group that was moving at full speed was about to approach the scheduled firing point. The missile devices of the Ticondero-ss cruiser and the Alibek-ss destroyer had been pre-inspected.


    The Los Angeles-ss attack submarine was still moving forward, preparing tounch the 533mm MK48 torpedoes.


    All the aircrafts that hadpleted the anti-ship n took off.


    Dozens of F/A-18E Super Hos carrying the AGM-84N and AGM-84K Harpoon Anti-ship Missiles formed a spectacr attack formation and weed the direction of the giant beast.


    At the same time, the bomber fleet that took off from the maind was approaching the west coast of the M Nation.


    Four B1B Light Cavalrymen carried ny-six AGM-158B joint air-to-ground missiles, eight B-52H Stratofortress carried ny-six AGM-158A, and four B-2A Ghost Bombers carried sixty-four AGM-158B. These destructive monsters carried a terrifying force that was enough to wipe out the national defense of a medium-sized country. They were ready to meet the enemy in the deep sea that had never been seen before.


    ¡°Some people are going to be so happy.¡±


    In the white house, the Minister of Defense looked at the front line and said calmly,¡±This attack will consume more than half of the ammunition in the local ammunition depot.¡± A new round of purchases is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± replied Ah Chuan.


    The defense chief did not speak.


    ¡°So, are the military reporters filming?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Commander. We will record the entire process.¡±


    ¡°When will the attack begin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s estimated that in an hour¡­Soon, Mr. Commander.¡±


    ¡± Remember, 500 kilometers. If it¡¯s less than 500 kilometers away from Los Angeles, I¡¯ll immediately approve a nuclear strike.¡± Ah Chuan turned his head and asked,¡± Are you preparing?¡±


    ¡± Yes, sir. A B-61 tactical nuclear bomb. The B-2 bomber is preparing for the nuclear mission.¡±


    Ah Chuan took a deep breath and looked at the dancing giant beast on the screen.


    In the other world.


    In the endless sea.


    Dark clouds gathered and a giant beast moved out like a king. A hundred miles away, above the clouds, a cloud of Qi condensed into a substance, carrying the white-robed old man to ride the wind like an immortal.


    Dong Tianming waved his hand and a talisman ignited. His eyes sparkled as he looked at the sea through the clouds. Then, a trace of hatred shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What a grand disy.¡± He said coldly,¡± Star Pce¡­Hmph, Star Pce.¡±


    He looked at it for a while and revealed a surprised expression. What were these foreign objects? ording to the unworthy disciple, this giant beast had once destroyed a civilization. Could it be that these foreign objects were plundered from that destroyed civilization? This is very novel¡­¡±


    The old man stroked his beard and shook his head.¡± He¡¯s very difficult to deal with. Even I¡¯m not confident that I can take him down in the sea. However, I still have a way to deal with him onnd using military formations. Hmph, why should I think about that? That Kant is so arrogant and arrogant. He thinks he¡¯s unparalleled. I¡¯ll just have to fight him myself!¡±


    Thinking of this, he snorted again. After thinking for a moment, he sulkily took out a talisman and lit it in the air. Then, he said,¡± Evil disciple, if your lordes back, tell him that I¡¯m already on the sea. Tell him toe quickly and ask the elder for advice! Motherf * cker!¡±


    The air current turned into a breeze and swept towards the west coast.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Dong Tianming cursed after a while. The more I think about it, the angrier I get. Damn it!¡±


    After waiting for 20 minutes, Mr. Dong became more and more impatient. He had never seen such a young man who was arrogant and condescending. He was very detestable.


    F * ck, what kind of person was this?


    As the indignant old man muttered, his expression suddenly changed.


    Looking over, a figure appeared out of thin air above the sea. He was wearing a strange armor and was flying with the wind. He shed like lightning and swept across the waves, attacking the peerless ferocious beast that stood on the sea.


    ¡°This is Kant¡­¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡± Dong Tianming looked disappointed.


    The figure stopped less than three miles away from the sea monster and stood proudly in the air with his hands behind his back. He looked extremely arrogant, and ck vortexes of various sizes continued to swirl behind him.


    zing mes spewed out from the dark door.


    ¡°This attitude is really asking for a beating.¡±


    ¡°Skyquaking Dragon?¡±Dong Tianming snorted. Let me see what you¡¯re capable of¡­¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, more than ten cruise missiles flew out of the phase gate. The mes swayed and roared in the air, crashing into the floating boulders and bursting into fierce mes!


    The giant rock was shattered, and the airwaves flew everywhere. Dong Tianming looked at it disdainfully and said coldly,¡± The speed is not bad¡­¡± Firearms, explosions, moving and attacking with teleportation methods-hmph, that¡¯s a clich¨¦.¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    P.S. 1: I¡¯ve read a lot of weapon technology from thest century. That era was really full of imagination¡­ I need to find an opportunity to get the Vanguard cannon out.

 Chapter 646: 646

    Chapter 646: 646


    Come and fucking hit me!


    ¡°Mr. Grand Commander.¡±


    In the military operations room, the Defense Minister¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.


    ¡± You are about to witness thergest aerial and naval attack in the history of the M Nation.¡± He emphasized,¡± In history, it has far surpassed the Gulf War and the Desert Fox Operation¡­ And it¡¯s the most concentrated firepower per unit of time, targeting the same target and narrow area. You¡¯ve never seen such a magnificent scene.¡±


    The American¡¯s heart seemed to have been ignited.


    Who wasn¡¯t like that?


    From the generals and staff officers who gave the orders at the pentagon to the navy and air force soldiers who carried out the orders on the front lines, everyone was filled with fighting spirit and vowed to make this war the glory of their lives.


    This was a battle of justice and light.


    Their enemies were no longer some Middle Eastern countries that had been falsely used. They did not have to use white phosphorous bombs and cruise missiles to ¡± inflict additional harm ¡± on women, children, and the elderly. They did not have to go to the other side of the world to blow up some human homes into ruins. They did not have to suffer the criticism and disdain of the stupid people in their country. The justice of this war was unquestionable. They were fighting against the inhuman and terrifying beasts outside their country.


    Was there a cleaner military merit than this?<div>


    Other than some extreme conservationists and animal protectionists, no one would criticize them.


    Thinking of this, even the Minister of Defense was overjoyed. As a temporarily promoted defense chief, he had actually encountered such a good thing. This was a real achievement and experience.


    He continued to emphasize,¡±Mr. President, you must have never seen such a scene of missiles being fired in unison¡­¡±


    Themander looked at the screen and waved his hand casually.¡± No, I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s one of the X-Men movies. On the beach, Mao, the son of the beach, blocked the missiles and shells of the American and Soviet fleets.¡±


    The defense chief¡¯s face darkened.


    Thismander was definitely good at beating down the enthusiasm of others.


    The huge screen was divided into two areas. On one side, the behemoths were advancing in high spirits, and on the other side, the aircraft carrier battle group was swimming in the blue sea. The majestic warships dragged white waves, and the aerial photography from the sky did not diminish their might. There was no doubt that this was the most powerful naval force on Earth.


    Ah Chuan looked at his fleet and suddenly said,¡±I¡¯ll give the order to fire.¡±


    The defense chief thought for a moment. That is your right, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is everything being recorded? Including the scene of the missiles firing and the sound of my orders.¡± After Chuan Bao finished speaking, he shouted,¡± Photographer! Photographer!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Commander?¡±The defense chief was stunned.


    Mr. Commander continued,¡± Now, contact the fleetmander. When he orders the ships to fire, remember to shout ¡®For Donald, For America.¡¯ This is an order!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Five minutester, themander of the Pacific Fleet issued abat order to allbat units on the gship of the aircraft carrier battle group.


    ¡± Alright, allbatants and fleet members, I will exin the situation to you now. We are facing an unknown enemy. We know nothing about its origins and abilities, but the only thing I know is that we are here to protect our homes, families, and mothend! We will show the courage and power of the United States Navy! Go¨CNAVY!¡±


    ¡°Hurrah!¡±


    All the American soldiers who heard themander¡¯s speech from the broadcast responded in unison. The ear-piercing battle rm resounded through the sea. This modern fleet had already enteredbat mode. The radio waves whistled through the air, and the personnel came and went. The soldiers were like spare parts. They were connected together, and everyone held their posts. Thus, the terrifying war machine began to rumble, and theunch order was issuedyer byyer until every warship.


    The countdown began.


    Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­<div>


    The MK41unch system of the Alibek-ss destroyer and the Tisconderoga-ss cruiser was opened.


    Six, five, four, three¡­


    The M141 Harpoon missileuncher was aimed at the sky.


    Two, one!<div>


    Theunch unit of the verticalunch system shot out a strong me. The thrust of the missile engine quickly reached the critical point. The limiters were released, and the tail seal opened like petals under the impact of the gas flow. A huge amount of burning gas was discharged to the deck by the vertical exhaust channel, forming arge white smoke.


    Amidst the rising smoke, a six-meter-long cruise missile slowly rose up, broke through the first sealed cover, and jumped out of theunchpartment. The killing weapon weighing nearly 1,500 kilograms swayed with brilliant mes and rose into the sky, sliding into the distant sky like a meteor.


    Theunch hatch closed, and another Door of Destruction slowly opened. Theunch system continued to give orders, and in the fierce smoke and fire, cruise missiles roared into the sky.


    Under the sky and above the blue sea, the American fleet that was waiting in formationunched an attack.


    The seven battleships were surrounded by white gas streams, and mes shot into the sky. After the Tomahawk missiles reached the maximum altitude, they slid down to cruising altitude under the control of the altimeter and the steering gear. The turbine thrusters continued to erupt, and the high-subsonic missiles entered cruising mode. They passed through the blue sky, through the blue sea, and roared along the waves, preparing to enter the final attack phase.


    The axes flew high and low, and together with the harpoons that also soared into the sky, they enveloped the blue sky. Above the sea, endless white shadows flew from all directions. This unprecedented joint attack was aimed at an unprecedented enemy. Everyone was waiting for this battle to seed.


    At the pentagon, military intelligence experts and staff officers were looking at the real-time feedback of the attack route map in the intelligence room.


    They were paying close attention to the ¡± North Sea Monster ¡°, Leviathan. This was its real code name. They were looking forward to this sessful attack, and they had been nning for a long time.


    ¡°Dense salvo, continuous attack, multi-stage attack¡­The missile group has been assigned to attack. We need to test the operation of the energy shield and reach its limit to shatter its shield!¡±


    In the pitch-ck battlemand room, where only various instruments and screens were shing, the soldiers were busy rying orders and information. The generals looked at the big screen without saying a word.


    ¡°We¡¯ve discovered a situation!¡± An intelligence officer shouted,¡± Leviathan, activate the shield!¡±


    The generals were shocked.


    This was because in the live map of the missiles, the joint strike from the air and sea forces was far from arriving.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡± General, it¡¯s obvious that our enemy can sense the approaching danger through some means. Perhaps it¡¯s some kind of sensitive organ, or it¡¯s a mechanism that we don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°-it doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll capture it anyway!¡±


    Unfortunately, the military experts, biologists, and mysticism experts of the pentagon could not figure out the details of this giant North Sea Monster that was beyondmon sense.


    What was hidden under its body that was several kilometers long and had an unknownposition like dead wood was not its strong intuition and predator instinct that could sense danger.


    It was the 1850 early warning radar system and the EMPR European multi-functional phased array radar.


    Due to cost issues, the passive phased array radar had to be manufactured into a single array. Although it was extremely weak in intercepting anti-ship missiles, to the extent that it could not withstand the dense barrage of so many anti-ship missiles even if it tried its best, it was fortunate that the ones responsible for intercepting these harpoons and tomahawks were not the more powerful Aster anti-aircraft missiles, but the Kant brand ¡± Your Anti-ship Missiles Are Not Bad ¡± phase thrashing system.


    The phased array radar only needed to detect it.


    With Horus ¡®assistance, Kant was able to make ample preparations within a 180-kilometer detection range.


    There was only one thought in Kant¡¯s mind as he faced thebined attack of hundreds of missiles.


    Thank you.


    Thank you to the US Navy, thank you to the pentagon, thank you to the US Congress.


    Thank them for sticking to tradition, not forgetting their original intentions, the spirit of craftsmen, deep cultivation, stability, and the method of their ancestors. They had adhered to the subsonic anti-ship missile for 50 years without wavering.<div>


    Yes, it was.


    Whether it was the battle axe or the harpoon-


    They were all subsonic weapons.


    Russia¡¯s Zircon missile had reached the ridiculous speed of Mach 8, while China¡¯s YJ-18 had reached the final Mach 4. The UA still insisted on the idea of anti-ship missiles breaking through subsonic speeds. No matter how reasonable this choice was and how much theoretical basis it had, at least for now, it was a great advantage for Kant.


    Low altitude subsonic missile.


    In theory, even an AK-47 could intercept it.


    Kant might not have been able to react in time if it had been a Mach-8 Zircon missile.


    His son¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°Yin-Carmine-¡±


    Kant pressed his hands on the bridge panel.


    His spiritual power instantly spread and blended perfectly with the Paragon Element that filled the hull. His spiritual power wandered in the Paragon Element and could even touch every corner of the warship, even the huge shield with a diameter of several kilometers. He was ready.


    ¡°-hit!¡±


    In the battlemand room of the pentagon, the situation of missile hits was constantly reported. Under the gaze of the generals, cruise missiles wereunched one after another, either attacking the top or crossing the sea, bombarding the purple Evil Shield from all directions. Fierce mes kept blooming, and the shield flickered in the sunlight. The intelligence personnel could not help but stand up, and everyone was watching thergest screen.<div>


    They held their breaths, because this round of attack was almost what the M Nation could produce¡­The most powerful conventional attack.


    The follow-up attacks continued. The navy¡¯s carrier-based aircraft and the air force¡¯s bomber units continued to fire air-based missiles. From the sky, white lines whistled across the mountains.


    Kant¡¯s mental power enveloped the huge illusion.


    Horus had already marked thending points of many missiles. The Fire Stealer activated the secret time technique, and his mental strength moved quickly. Wherever his will touched, there were spatial beacons everywhere. Akatum¡¯s power opened the portal of the mirror image. The ck portal kept opening under the cover of the explosion, swallowing the iing missiles and binding them in the slow Timeline. Ah Chuan¡¯s missiles were not bad. They were all mine now.


    Explosions sounded continuously.


    BMW, Lamborghini, and McLaren were flying in the sky, and the sea was filled with American music. Billions of wealth were scattered into harmful gases and scattered into the.


    Wealth destroyed wealth, and in the end, weapons and targets turned into ruins and trash.


    This was war.


    Kantughed out loud. He injected his mental power into Afu and endured the crazy attacks together with her. He could feel the tremendous impact, threat, and pressure. Heughed wildly.¡± I really want to shout ¡®Thank you, Commander Chuan, for your rocket.¡¯What a pity, what a pity!¡±


    It was a pity that the world did not have the chance to see this shocking scam that was aimed at the number one military power on Earth. Kant was destined to only be happy about the story of the iron ship borrowing rockets.


    ¡°There will be a chance, Father.¡± Horus said in a deep voice,¡± One day, you can tell him yourself.¡±


    Kant spread his arms, and the Paragon Shield stood up straight. Missiles bombarded him from all directions. Horus controlled the phased array to warn him of the location. Smoke and dust danced wildly, and ck fog billowed. The violent firestorm was endless, but it was not endless. Even the United States would run out of surplus food.


    ¡± No target found. I repeat, all enemy missiles are clear!¡±


    Kant smiled when he heard Horus ¡®report.


    The element of contradiction was injected into the engine.


    The livid generals saw the monster that was unscathed despite the concentrated attacks of hundreds of cruise missiles roar at the sky. Its skin was shining with a brilliant golden color, as if there wereplicated and mysterious patterns flickering and constructing it. Then, its speed suddenly increased!


    ¡°¨Cfxck!¡±


    The Dimension Portal opened, and Kant returned to the Other World. He appeared above the sky and dove down into the Endless Sea. This was the God of the Star Pce¡¯s route. He wanted to kill the monster in the sky here.


    ¡± Fire Stealer!¡± The God of the Star Pce sensed the Fire Stealer¡¯s appearance. He shouted excitedly,¡± It¡¯s here again!¡± Here ites again! Kant! Fire Stealer! Come and wee your fate!¡±


    The battle suit spewed out mes as Kant swept across the surface of the sea. He hovered in the air, his Ring of Star Authority building up a radiance that formed a long pole on the surface of the sea. It extended to the soles of his feet, looking like a streetmp.


    ¡°Bastard.¡± He said proudly,¡± This King has enough weapons!¡±


    Dimensional Gates of all sizes spiraled open, extending round heads. This was the King¡¯s Armory. The harpoons, axes, and air-to-ground missiles outside the joint defense zone that were seized from themander of the American Cannon Sr Cannon were now in their prime.


    Kant pointed with his finger, and a dozen Tomahawk missiles shot out. The cruise missiles, which had entered the final pration mode, whizzed past, raising mes and smoke. The air currents were boiling, and the floating boulders exploded, sending debris flying everywhere.


    The God of Star Pce¡¯s wildughter shook the heavens and earth. Too weak!¡±


    Kant scoffed coldly. Space beacons flew everywhere. His mind was in a whirl as he shuttled through the void. The Realm Gate kept opening, and rows of cruise missiles flew out. They bombarded the peerless beast from all directions ording to the attack area and attack n set by the M Nation.


    Numerous cruise missiles broke through the defense of the floating boulders and exploded on the surface of the beast. The roar of pain and the howl of pain were endless, but the terrifying recovery ability continued to regenerate the charred flesh. Even such an attack could not pose a fatal threat to this terrifying beast.


    However, the witnesses of this battle were already stunned.


    Dong Tianming, who was standing on the clouds, looked solemn. He held his beard and gazed at the sky, pondering silently.


    In the Omniscient Tower, the councilmen watched in astonishment as Kant, who was teleporting at a high speed, surrounded the sea monster and killed it like a spinningmp. The giant arrows shot out from the Realm Gate were like shooting stars, raining down savagely. There seemed to be no end to them. The speed at which the giant arrows tore through the air and the dexterity of their teleportation shocked them even more.


    The representatives no longerpared themselves to the Azure Fleet.


    Imperial City.


    The human lord looked at the screen projected by the star map and muttered,¡±Can we still block it now?¡±


    The Minister of Magic lowered his head and said nothing.


    The First Prince wished he could crawl into the cracks in the ground and not let anyone see him.


    The Emperor did not speak, nor did he look at his son.


    His back was facing the crowd.


    It covered the¡­Fear.


    Because he felt that this scene was very familiar.


    It was like the information about the Battle of Distant Harbor.


    It was the scene of the Knight Astolford killing the dragons. The intelligence said that mes rose from the deck of the warship, followed by flying me arrows that shot into the sky and chased after the dragons.


    The me arrow that killed the dragon was very simr to this.


    There was also information about the Battle of Lucerne. High-speed aircraft had thrown alchemical bombs at the elf army. mes rose and spread for several miles, and they were invincible.


    Thinking of this, he even had an illusion.


    Kant was not the one who attacked the sea monster.


    Instead, it was a dozen warships that were even more powerful than the Astoff, as well as hundreds of high-speed alchemical flying vehicles that were like the battle vehicles that shot down the giant dragon in the Battle of Danfeng and Lucerne. They attacked this peerless beast that surpassed the mortal world with the attitude of crushing everything and defeating everything.


    Just the thought of such a fleet made him shudder.


    Kant¡­Kant¡­


    Where are you from?


    The Silver Moon Council.


    There wasplete silence.


    Only the Phoenix King¡¯s maniacalughter resounded throughout the hall.


    ¡°How is it? How was it? How do you feel? How do you guys feel?¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±Marykith shouted. Isn¡¯t my husband great?!¡±


    However, behind the arrogantughter, the parrot nced at the screen from the corner of its eye. It was thinking to itself,¡¯F * ck, is Kant trying to scam the Pacific Fleet?¡¯


    At the same time, in America¡¯s White House, Ah Chuan¡¯s face was livid as he looked at the Minister of Defense.


    ¡± Use, nuclear bomb, now!¡±


    Theckey¡¯s face was filled with stubborn rejection.


    On the sea in the other world, Kant pulled away after a round of harpoon attacks. Before the other party could say no load, Kant had already taunted him.


    ¡°How does it feel to be beaten up by Mudbloods? Shouted loudly and happily, didn¡¯t you rely on your thick skin to withstand the beating? Let me tell you, the distant port has already begun to retreat. There¡¯s no other way for you toe here except to be beaten up, because you¡¯re just a turtle with thick skin and no attack ability!¡±


    He pointed his middle finger at the God of the Star Pce and said arrogantly,¡± Come and f * cking hit me!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] 5,000 words.


    P.S. 2: I still didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I can¡¯t sleep every time I go out. I fell asleep at three o¡¯clockst night and woke up at 9:30. I¡¯ve been muddle-headed all day¡­Although he could continue writing today, he still decided to sleep first. He wanted to return to the world of the living¡­There were still 5,000 words that he owed. He would pay them back slowly over the next few days.

 Chapter 647: 647

    Chapter 647: 647


    Swallowed! He swallowed it!


    Earth, west of the M Nation, Pacific Ocean.


    Kant returned to the bridge and heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had provoked the God of the Star Pce for a long time and used his spatial ability to block itsrge-scale long-range attacks. He had gained a lot, but the God of the Star Pce had be smarter and seemed to have realized something.


    ¡± Boring tricks, petty tricks that are not worth mentioning, and a decent phase spell.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m not going to do as you wish.¡± The roar of the deep-sea beast dispersed the clouds.¡± If you want to witness my power, I¡¯ll pour my anger on those ants in Distant Harbor!¡±


    Then, it ignored Kant¡¯s provocation and foul mouth, allowing Kant to insult it in all sorts of ways.


    Kant returned to Earth to prepare for the final firework when he saw that he could not do anything about it.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    He said,¡± It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. Before we celebrate Ah Chuan¡¯s super big reward, let¡¯s return the favor to the Americans first. It¡¯s not a form of respect.¡±<div>


    ¡°Father, are we really going to do this?¡±Horus pondered for a moment.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m talking about attacking the Pacific Fleet.¡± He said,¡± They have helped us objectively. Now, attacking these innocent soldiers seems a little¡­¡±


    Kant was stunned for a moment before heughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± He said,¡± This is the Pacific Fleet.¡±


    ¡°.. What?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Kant¡¯s smile turned cold.¡± Those who have been to the South China Sea must remember!¡±


    The huge phantom roared at the sky, imitating the God of the Star Pce¡¯s attack. Several tentacles whizzed down, nimbly bent, and aimed into the distance. The tips of the tentacles spread out like flowers.


    Bright shes of light gathered within.


    A zing arc of light streaked across the surface of the sea and suddenly attacked.


    ¡°We are under attack!¡±


    In the white house.


    ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Commander, please wait. We haven¡¯t reached that stage yet. We¡¯re preparing to use the GBu-43 bomb. At least give us a chance to try again¡­¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to try? You¡¯ve already screwed up! Use a nuclear bomb! Use nuclear bombs!¡±


    When Ah Chuan sat in the military operations room of the white house and argued with the then Minister of Defense, he would definitely think of that sunny afternoon in the 1990s.


    At that time, he had a good friend with the surname Ai. At that time, he was still very yful. He had underage boys and underage girls, and there was more than one of them. He had used force.


    He liked the feeling of being in control of other people¡¯s lives, just like his father had done for him. At that time, his life was full of fun, women, boys, parties, and wine.


    And those Hollywood blockbusters.


    He had been a guest star in many movies and watched many movies. At that time, he oftenined about the American government because those stupid bureaucrats always solved problems with nuclear bombs.<div>


    ¡°F * ck him. If I were themander, I would definitely have a better idea!¡±


    At that time, he liked to hold young models in his arms and watch the big screen in the private theater of the Trump Tower. Then he made his own evaluation,¡±Only sissies use nuclear bombs!¡± That¡¯s a little thing we use to scare the Soviets! Themander who only knows how to use nuclear bombs should use ballistic missiles to hit Mars!¡±


    Times had changed. Now that he had really be the president, people would always be the people they hated the most. They would feel a little lost because of this. Ah Chuan also felt the same way.


    For example, he didn¡¯t know if he should be shot to the sun in a cannon or fly to Mars in a ballistic missile.<div>


    But he really wanted to use a nuclear bomb.


    Because Ah Chuan was terrified.


    This fxcking monster was really evil. It was unscathed after enduring countless missile attacks and even rushed towards the maind at an even faster speed. It had to be stopped!


    However, the defense chief did not seem to agree with this idea.


    ¡± We need this monster. The M Nation needs this monster!¡± The Defense Chief exined,¡± This round of attacks is notpletely useless because we have probed the nature of this monster. The military intelligence experts of the pentagon have already fallen into a frenzy because this is aplete energy shield! And it¡¯s the active type!¡±


    ¡°Can you imagine it, Mr. Commander?!¡± His tone became excited. It was not high-temperature sma, high-intensity electromaic fields, nano-matter, or maic matter, because it could protect against any type of attack! Live ammunition! It exploded! This is apletely epoch-making defensive weapon!¡±


    ¡°We must get it! Study it! The results of this would make the M Nation great again and start a new round of military revolution! It¡¯spletely dominated and monopolized by us!¡±


    ¡°I-don¡¯t-fxcking-care!¡±


    Ah Chuan once again summoned his omnipotent ability in response. He shouted,¡±But you can¡¯t do anything to this octopus now!¡± Its speed had almost doubled! Soon, the entire West Coast will discover it!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Then let it be discovered!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t defeat it in the sea, then let it go ashore!¡± the defense chief shouted. We can evacuate the civilians, we can mobilize the army, and use thending point as a battlefield to capture it!¡±


    At this point, the positions of the two leaders of the M Nation¡¯s military system hadpletely reversed.


    When he discovered the attack of the sea monster, the first reaction of the defense chief was to use a nuclear bomb to kill and block the news to avoid causing domestic turmoil. Ah Chuan was ecstatic and tried to tell the entire nation that he ordered the UA military to defeat the foreign enemy as the wartime president and increase his support rate in order to seek re-election.<div>


    But now, their thoughts hadpletely changed.


    The Defense Minister objected to the use of nuclear weapons no matter what.


    Because he realized that the energy shield of the giant beast contained a great and powerful secret. It was enough to be the best nourishment for the M Nation. He had to get a living sample at all costs.


    However, Ah Chuan insisted on using nuclear bombs to destroy the target immediately.


    Because once this monster appeared in front of the public, the judgment of the US military¡¯s inability to respond and the ipetence of themander would immediately spread in the country, not to mention the scene after the monster invaded the territory of the United States-huge chaos, riots, protests, support rate plummeted, and the stock market plummeted.


    As for the benefits of capturing monsters?


    If it had nothing to do with Ah Chuan, then it did not exist.


    Although he went to university to find someone to take the exam for him, he had been amander for three to four years. After reading confidential documents and asking relevant people, he still had themon sense that the great progress and achievements in science would take at least five years as a unit. Most of them would take a long, long time.


    It was so long that it could not provide him with any benefits.


    So, no.


    ¡°No!¡± Ah Chuan said righteously,¡± We can¡¯t let it get close to the coast! This was America! Those are our people! Although the bastards in California never voted for me and often spoke ill of me, they are still my citizens!


    I will not allow them to be harmed!¡±


    The defense chief was furious.<div>


    ¡°Damn it! Sir! You can¡¯t just look at short-term gains! We can evacuate the civilians and rebuild the destroyed cities, but we only have one chance!¡± He shouted,¡± This is a wonderful opportunity for the M Nation!


    We must get this monster! This is our duty!¡±


    ¡°My duty is to protect the freedom of all M Nation citizens from being vited!¡± Chuan shouted.


    ¡°-to hell with freedom!¡± ¡± We have to make sacrifices for the greater goal, just like what this country has been doing since its founding! There were Native Americans, ck people, Mexican people, and even some white people¡­This is our responsibility!¡±


    He mmed the table angrily. You have to look at long-term benefits when doing business! And I, I am a soldier! I graduated from West Point, I served in the 101st airborne division, I fought in the Gulf War! What I learned in the army is that I can do anything for a mission¡­¡±


    ¡°e on!¡±


    How could Ah Chuan allow his subordinate to be so impudent?


    He pointed at the man¡¯s nose and shouted,¡±You piece of sh * t have the cheek to call yourself a soldier? You¡¯re a dog of the Thunder God Company! Do you think I don¡¯t know your background? Before you joined the Ministry of Defense, you were the chief lobbyist for Raytheon! You donated five million dors to my election!


    You hypocritical hypocrite, you nameless person. You¡¯re only doing this for your own benefits. Don¡¯t make yourself sound so noble!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, their chests filled with anger.


    ¡± I don¡¯t think so,¡± the Defense Minister said coldly.¡± The pentagon won¡¯t approve of such a rash nuclear strike!¡±


    The M Nation had its own national conditions. Sometimes, the words of themander did not count.


    But Ah Chuan was different.<div>


    He revealed a look of satisfaction as if victory was within his grasp.¡± That¡¯s right. You bastards always have all kinds of ns and reasons. You think I¡¯ll be like Ao [Bi¨C], Bu [Bi¨C], and Ke [Bi¨C], who can be controlled at will and always do things that are in line with your interests. You think you can control the White House and deceive the public¡­¡±


    ¡°But motherf * ckers! Times have changed!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to disobey my orders, I¡¯ll tell the truth to all the citizens!¡± Use my Twitter!¡±


    ¡°I will tell them that Commander Donald will always stand with the people, but you selfish hyenas, for the sake of so-called benefits, even let the monsternd on the maind, harm the people, and destroy the city! I will reveal your true colors to all Americans! I¡¯ll turn you into maggots in the sewers!¡±


    Yes, times had changed.


    It was no longer an era where traditional political forces manipted traditional media, influenced public opinion, and blocked the minds of the people. The emerging social media tform had a unique advantage, pulling the distance between politicians and civilians infinitely closer. Ah Chuan keenly grasped this point and used it to enter the White House.


    He held up one of the greatest achievements of the information age and dered his victory.


    In order to protect the lives of the people, he fought against the despicable and cold-blooded hyenas. How upright, how righteous, how brave¨Che was almost touched by himself.


    He had almost forgotten that not long ago, he, Ah Chuan, was the one who shouted,¡±Let that monster invade California. I don¡¯t f * cking care about these guys who don¡¯t vote for me.¡±


    As for the defense chief, he was trembling and his face was ashen.


    At this moment, he even wanted to find a crazy shooter to kill this Son of the Beach.


    However, this was the charm of politics.


    Politicians changed their masks without any psychological burden. They had no shame or guilt. There was only one driving force inside, and that was profit.


    Such an absurd ckedy was staged in the residence of the supreme ruler of the world¡¯s number one military power. The political animals defended the rotten meat in their mouths without ideals or aspirations.


    It had always been like this.


    The defense chief finally chose topromise.


    Because he knew that if his answer was no, then this crazymander would not hesitate to stir up a storm called public opinion.


    In the face of Ah Chuan¡¯s moral high ground, all excuses seemed so powerless. Whether it was the firearms group with a deep background, the political factions with deep roots, or even the military that controlled countless cutting-edge forces, they could not resist such a big hat. For the sake of profit, they sacrificed the lives of countless citizens.


    As for him?


    The water was too cold.


    ¡°.. Yes, President.¡±


    Prepare tounch a nuclear strike.


    ¡°Ourtest intelligent tactical nuclear bomb can adjust the yield. At least let us start from the lowest yield¡­¡±


    Ah Chuan rejected this request without hesitation.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t want the citizens who saw the light of the nuclear explosion to find out that we had to use nuclear bombs one after another to kill this monster,¡± he said.¡± I don¡¯t want them to think that I¡¯m ipetent!¡±


    ¡°I have to kill it in one strike!¡±


    ¡°Kelly!¡± ¡± Give me the football!¡±


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and an officer carrying a ck suitcase quickly entered.


    Ah Chuan took out the ¡± cookie.¡± It was a stic card printed with the ¡± golden password ¡± provided by the National Security Agency. He used it to prove his identity to the relevant officials of the pentagon and authorized a nuclear strike. This would have required a moreplicated process and an emergency meeting, but now, everyone knew what had happened.


    A nuclear strike was already within the n.


    Perhaps Ah Chuan didn¡¯t know the meaning of this moment, but the Defense Minister understood that he had witnessed it with his own eyes. After World War II, this was the first time in the world that nuclear weapons were used in actualbat.


    Too much history and records had been created today.


    After themander¡¯s order was confirmed, the strategicmand, which controlled the M Nation¡¯s nuclear strike force, issued the order tounch a nuclear attack. The Pacific Fleet that was attacked dispersed and the flight formation turned at full speed to prepare for the impact.


    A B-2 bomber that took off from Whiteman Air Force Base, Mo., had been ordered to arrive near the target airspace. It was from the 509th Bomber Wing, responsible for nuclear strike missions.


    The two pilots opened the sealed file and looked at each other silently after matching the password.


    Half an hourter.


    The 340,000-ton earth-piercing nuclear bomb left the huge magazine of the B-2 bomber and fell towards the target in the sea in a free-fall manner. The tail rotating rocket that maintained stability ejected mes. The pointed head was a depleted uranium warhead, which would give this nuclear weapon unparalleled pration.


    Themanders of the entire military system looked at the signal on the map. The symbol symbolizing the nuclear strike continued to fly towards Leviathan¡¯s position. They waited quietly for the final result.


    ¡± It¡¯s over.¡± A general threw off his hat with pity.¡± It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Kant was fully focused and waited in silence. Through the atmospheric prating device, he saw the silhouette of the B-2 bomber in the sky that looked like an alien technology.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± He said,¡± If I had a piece ofnd here, I could get an entire Pacific Fleet and enough bomber groups to wash the capital of the Arcane Council into a whitend.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next time,¡± Horus said with a smile.¡±We¡¯ve already made a profit this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The White House had already begun the next stage of deployment.¡± The press spokesperson is preparing to report the situation. The president will be speaking to the whole country. How is the editing going? We¡­¡±


    ¡°-wait!¡±


    In the military operations room of the White House in the pentagon, a real-time image was projected on the big screen.


    The huge and terrifying beast seemed to have realized the arrival of the nuclear weapon. It stopped moving forward and retracted its tentacles that hadunched the ray attack. Facing the nuclear bomb that was whistling down from the sky, it let out a melodious long roar. Then, the sea water rose violently, and the mist spread crazily. The huge beast actually raised its huge body that was several miles long from the sea and opened its bloody mouth in the direction of the nuclear bomb!


    Ah Chuan¡¯s shocked cry rang out in the white house.


    ¡°I swallowed it! He swallowed it!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] Tomorrow, fireworks!

 Chapter 648: 648

    Chapter 648: 648


    Brilliant Radiation


    ¡°Kant is at his wit¡¯s end.¡±


    Ever since that dazzling and exciting battle, all the observers had been waiting for a long time.


    They did not see Kant¡¯s next move.


    There were no more weapons or techniques, nor were there any more earth-shattering power.


    It was only a round of attacks against the giant beast, but the result was a draw.


    The high-speed alchemist¡¯s bombs that resembled a flock of eagles failed to cause enough damage to the enemy, and the Ultra-level elemental attack unleashed by the deep-sea monster was blocked by Kant¡¯s Dimensional Spell.


    Kant opened the door and left. On the ocean, only the mountain-like ferocious beasts galloped across the sea and pointed their sharp des at the distant harbor. The beast was neither injured, nor did it retreat. It was not even stopped.


    Therefore, the ruling ss of the various countries could not help but feel puzzled.


    Was the monster too powerful, or was Kant¡¯s weapon not as powerful as he had imagined?<div>


    Rationally, he agreed with the former.


    As for the human heart¡­ He was leaning towards thetter.


    ¡°He gave up.¡±


    The Emperor turned around and said,¡± It seems that my future son-inw has finallye to terms with reality and is prepared to face this monster onnd. Order the Glorious Sun Imperial Army and the royal guards to gather. Send messengers to speed up the persuasion. Kant will definitely return to the distant port to arrange for the evacuation of civilians and the gathering of troops. So, go and convey my orders!¡±


    ¡°Just say that the generous assistance of the human ruler cane at any time. I have already stretched out my hand and hope that he can hold it. I can even help first, as long as he says the word.¡±


    ¡± Your Majesty!¡± the Minister of Magic eximed.


    The Emperor turned his head back.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡±


    The Silver Moon Council.


    ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already promised Kant that I¡¯ll send reinforcements! ¡°Therefore, we should immediately push forward the rescue n. We need to deploy arge number of troops in the distant port and set up strategic magical formations¡­¡±


    Del called the parrot to the secret chamber in the side hall again. She was extremely urgent.


    However, what made her puzzled and angry was that not only did the ancestor not call for the dispatch of troops, but he also kept boasting in the live broadcast. He did not take advantage of Kant¡¯s battle axe and harpoon to strike while the iron was hot and push for the rescue n. As a result, he had missed a good opportunity.


    Now that Kant¡¯s powerful attacks had been proven useless, the elders began to waver again.


    Maryx rolled her eyes in a bitchy manner and raised her orchid fingers with an indifferent expression. Her hands were soft, and her sparkling nails scratched the surface of a ck crystal.


    ¡°Ancestor!¡±the Empress said angrily. What are you doing!¡±


    The parrot didn¡¯t reply. With a slight twist of her finger, the ck crystal was adjusted into an oval shape. Then she nodded in satisfaction and held up the other piece of ck crystal in her palm. Two t pieces of transparent material were held between her fingers. They collided with each other and made a clear sound.


    Then, the former Phoenix King gently waved her hand and took out a green branch from a potted nt at the side. The noble elven royal family made all the trees bow their heads. The branch nimbly changed its form in her hand as if it had a life of its own. The branch firmly wrapped around the two crystals and then bent on both sides.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡± Sunsses.¡± The parrot put the thing on, revealing its bright teeth.<div>


    Delia was infuriated by Maryx¡¯s pretentious act!


    ¡°You!¡± she shouted angrily.


    ¡± You¡¯re so worried about him.¡± Marykith flipped her hair.¡± Go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°.. Humph!¡±<div>


    She actually ran out of the door and rushed back to the hall.


    The parrot raised its hand and closed the door. Then, it activated its Phoenix Eyes and watched the real-time video in the hall through its exquisite handmade sunsses.


    It was the same here.


    The noisy hall was silent for a moment. The elders saw that the Empress had returned. The Phoenix King seemed to be a little different from before. She raised her arms and shouted,¡± Everyone! You all know that it¡¯s not because Kant¡¯s troops are at a disadvantage. It¡¯s because the enemy is unprecedentedly powerful! We can¡¯t be prejudiced and hostile anymore, because what¡¯s threatened is Mu Yue¡¯s sea power and the foundation of our country! So¡­¡±


    ¡°So we have to offer the Empress to that Skyquaker?¡± ¡± This isn¡¯t what elves do!¡± the elder of the army shouted indignantly. Do you like that human so much?¡±


    ¡± What?!¡± Del panicked and retorted subconsciously,¡± That¡¯s not true! I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why did you say that before?¡± The elder said sternly,¡± You are Empress Mu Yue. You can¡¯t put your love above the interests of the country. It is the greatest shame for the dignified Phoenix King to marry a human. It is enough to shame the previous emperors! No matter how much Mu Yue needed the power of the people of Aurora, she couldn¡¯t use this method! Listen carefully! Even if I die here and cut my own throat, I will never agree¡­¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± the War Minister eximed.


    ¡± What?¡± All the elves ¡®attention was attracted.¡± What?¡± Del asked in surprise.


    The Minister of War reached out to control the projection and used exquisite magic power to push the spell model. It rose to a higher altitude, and a thin line vaguely flowed out of the clouds. The elf¡¯s expression was a little dazed.


    ¡°It seems so¡­¡± He said,¡± Something is escaping.¡±


    Omniscient Tower.


    ¡°We should immediately help¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Help your mother! You Kant¡¯sckey! Are you a spy for the people of Aurora?!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! F * ck¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight!¡±


    In the chaotic battle, the councilmen either leaped into the air and kicked or waved their Rising Dragons. The Chairman used them as a backdrop. The supreme ruler of the council was hesitant. In theory, he agreed to take this opportunity to repair their rtionship with Kant and obtain Kant¡¯s intention to retreat and make concessions. However, sometimes, decisions could not be made in theory, but in reality.


    However, just as he was pondering, the Beacon Tower system started to move.


    In the sky, the Realm Gate quietly opened.


    A medium-sized, but extremely fast boulder jumped out of the Realm Gate and fell rapidly.


    Not long ago, several dragon songs echoed throughout the entire Endless Sea.


    The dragonnguage was powerful and domineering. It was the instruction from the supreme Dragon Emperor.


    All the dragons near the Endless Sea immediately retreated.


    Azure Fleet.


    ¡± Received a message from the distant port, Commander!¡± Themunications officer reported,¡± A warning from the Aurora Dragon, reminding us to prepare for the onught!¡±


    At that time, Dong Tianming was in the clouds, looking down at the mighty deep-sea beast.<div>


    ¡°Such power is shocking. Unfortunately, I encountered such an enemy¡­What a waste.¡±


    He shook his head and said,¡± I still have to do it. Hmph, there¡¯s still a long way to go for a young man. But with his achievements at his age, he¡¯s already the number one talent in the world. It¡¯s normal for him to be a little arrogant.¡±


    At this point, he still smacked his lips unwillingly.¡± But it¡¯s still infuriating. How dare he treat me so lightly? Hmph, he¡¯s at his wit¡¯s end this time. He¡¯ll definitely return to Distant Harbor to prepare for defense. At that time, Hong San will definitelye and ask me for advice. Hmph, I can teach him a lesson and show him my methods. I¡¯ll let him know that his tricks and abilities are just like the light of a candle whenpared to mine. He dares topete with the sun!¡±


    Dong Tianming suddenlyughed.


    Heughed and sighed.


    Even though he wasining about Kant¡¯s contempt, his heart was still pounding at that moment. A huge and inexplicable emotion surged into his heart. The feeling of sudden impulse seemed to be fear.


    It seemed.


    Because he had long forgotten the taste of fear.


    It should be fear¡­ He stroked his chest. He was not surprised by this sudden instinctive feeling, because he was already prepared to take on the catastrophe of the distant port.


    He had been waiting for this day for far too long, to fight against the viins who came from the sky and the thieves who disturbed the state of the Divine Prefecture.


    He had already found the person he was waiting for.


    He was forced to flee to the east and be a deserter. All the burden he had endured had finallye to an end. When he thought of this, the blood in his heart surged, and a huge tremble shook his body. This fear was not unexpected. It was a kind of emotion mixed with excitement. He longed to explode, to vent, to¡­


    Eh¡­<div>


    Wait, something¡¯s wrong. What¡¯s going on with me¡­


    Dong Tianming finally realized that something was wrong, because the fear in his heart was rising wave after wave. He even had the instinct to turn around and run away. This was no longer the anticipation of the end of XX years.


    He pondered for a moment and took out the tortoiseshell copper coin.


    When things happen, you don¡¯t have a final divination.


    The copper coin entered the turtle shell, and Dong Tianming formed a Star Art with his hand. Spiritual energy permeated the shell, and then¡­


    The palm holding the turtle shell felt extremely hot.


    He reacted quickly and threw away the turtle shell.


    However, the amazing eyesight of martial arts practitioners had already seen the abnormality of the turtle shell.


    He saw that the patterns on the back of the armor emitted ava-like glow and heat. Then, the entire armor suddenly exploded like a ball of the hottest me, as bright as the sun. The burning star fragments and melted copper liquid sshed everywhere!


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    ¡± F * ck f * ck


    The old man was so frightened that he shivered. Then, his right arm suddenly shook, and hisrge sleeve fluttered. A huge amount of talismans shot out from his sleeve, like maple leaves dancing wildly, outlining golden inscriptions that intertwined around his body, constructing an indestructible protection. Then, wind blew in the sky, and wild thunder encouraged him. His body turned into lightning and fled crazily in the direction of the distant port!


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand the result of the divination, running was the right thing to do!


    Far Harbor.


    ¡± sh the Heavens, sh the Heavens, when will we see the explosion of the Great Skill Tyrant?¡±


    The green-skinned warlord roared at the newly added brats,¡±You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Only me! Only I, sh the Heavens, can follow the Great Skill Tyrant every time and watch the big explosion!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, tell me!¡±The green-skinned creatures looked envious.


    Hence, Skyhack told him about it. Although he was bragging, and although he never caught up with the hottest shit, he still firmly remembered the big skill tyrant¡¯s promise.¡± I will definitely do it next time.¡±


    Meanwhile, the ruling ss of the three kingdoms had already discovered Kant¡¯s new round of attacks.


    The meteor fell from the sky.


    ¡°Miniature Forbidden Spell?¡± The magic advisors from the three countries quickly judged the destructive power.¡± The mass is too small. The speed alone is not enough to cause effective damage to the target¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you want to use this as a deterrent?¡± the Emperor muttered.


    ¡°Foolish!¡± the councilman said coldly. Reveal his final trump card here?¡±


    In the Silver Moon Hall, Der frowned.


    As the meteor-like boulder crashed down from the starry sky, knocking away all the boulders blocking it and reaching the strongest point of the Behemoth¡¯s repulsive force field, the Realm Gate opened magnificently from the boulder.


    An alchemist¡¯s bomb jumped out.


    Then, the Realm Gate suddenly copsed and closed. It happened in an instant.


    There was only one.


    ¡°One?¡±


    The rulers of the three countries clearly saw the shape of the alchemist¡¯s bomb.


    It was almost twice the size of the cluster of bombs Kant had dropped earlier.


    They had thought that it would be a concentrated bombardment, just like Kant¡¯s earlier attack. However, there was only one. What could a small alchemist¡¯s bomb do?


    In the sky, Dong Tianming screamed as he flew,¡± F * ck! I¡¯ming!¡±


    He still did not understand what had happened.


    However, just with his spiritual sense and intuition, he could feel that a terrifying crisis was about to arrive.


    ¡°So-what the hell was that!¡±


    Kant leaped out of the white fog world once again and arrived at the surface of the sea 150 kilometers away. He was protected by his battle suit and levitated in the air. Horus ¡®voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°Father.¡± He said,¡± You opened the box.¡±


    ¡°Has it started?¡± Kant mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±


    The B61-11 nuclear bomb broke through the repulsive field and hit the surface of the beast.


    After a delicate, simple, and reliable judgment mechanism, the electric current quietly passed through and the detonator was activated.


    The Bixue-9502 high-energy explosive was detonated.


    The purpose of these conventional explosives was not to kill the enemy with shock waves and shrapnel, but as part of the implosion trigger design, they turned into the giant hand of the God of Destruction and grabbed the orange-colored alloy.


    With a sudden grasp of the hand of destruction, the density of the enriched uranium was greatlypressed. The fissured material instantly entered a super-critical state, and a chain reaction immediately urred.


    Within a picosecond, neutrons were captured, splitting urred, and mass disappeared, releasing infinite light and heat.


    An atomic bomb exploded inside the B61 tactical nuclear bomb.


    And its mission was simply to pull the trigger.


    The small nuclear explosion produced infinite high temperature and pressure, releasing X-rays equivalent to 1.4 billion times the instantaneous light radiation in the Taylor m model. This triggered the extreme ativepression of the secondary propulsionyer structure. This powerful force that exceeded the limit finally overcame the Coulomb force between the neutrons and pushed the atomic nuclei to collide. The deutero-deuteroium thermonuron reaction finally released a huge fusion energy!


    A nuclear warhead from the United States of America exploded in the sea of another world.


    Another sun rose from the sea.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Azure Fleet and the dragons, the world lost its luster in the Imperial City, the Sunset Moon Council, and the Omniscient Tower.


    The sun was setting, and the sea that was almost dark returned to noon. The darkness was dispelled by light, and an unprecedented strong light filled the world, causing the sky to lose its color and the tentacles that reached the sky to reflect a terrifying paleness. The destroyer that had been sent to the mortal world by the Star Pce and destroyed the n Sur civilization seemed to be in the spotlight and the trial tform of the world, and then-engulfed in mes!


    The huge fireball exploded instantly, evaporating, spreading, sinking, and cracking the surface of the sea. All flesh and blood began to burn fiercely. The tentacles that were like pirs of heaven and the mountain-like body burned with the cursed hellfire. The sea monsters that were like the most loyal servants and surrounded their masters were instantly exposed to the storm that was hundreds of miles per hour. The high temperature and shock wave that were thousands of times stronger than the howitzer boiled the seawater. The monsters that almost ate the entire Broken Inds were instantly roasted into carbon crystals. Then, it shattered and turned into dust.


    A tsunami rose into the sky, and waves of air danced wildly.


    The hellfire burned fiercely, and arge number of monster remains were thrown into the air and burned like garbage. The endless mes that suddenly erupted were like the mes of sin, burning the creatures that were filled with sin.


    However, they could no longer let out a painful roar. Even the God of the Star Pce could not make a sound. At this moment, it had lost its rationality, its senses, and its soul. It did not even know what was happening because at this moment, there was only one substance and one sound left in the world!


    It was an endless amount of dazzling radiation, as well as earth-shattering roars!


    Dong Tianming, who had escaped far enough, turned around in horror. The sea was red, the sky was bloody, and the white clouds in the sky had been blown away. What reced them was a mushroom cloud of rolling mes!


    It was as if the totem of the God of Destruction was reflected in the eyes of the people of Skyquaking.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded!] This chapter was so hard to write. I went to study nuclear bombs again¡­


    P.S. 2: Did you think the plot was over? Not yet! I¡¯ll make you guys even more explosive tomorrow!

 Chapter 649: 649

    Chapter 649: 649


    Exterminating the Mortal World


    It was a B61-11 tactical nuclear bomb weighing 322 kilograms.


    The power of 340,000 tons.


    The sun was setting in the west, and the sea was dim and yellow, reflecting the glow of the afterglow. However, the eternal naturalw of the sun setting and the moon rising was broken today. A second round of brilliant sun rose on the sea.


    It wasn¡¯t magic, nor was it divine power.


    It was the ultimate weapon created by the humans of another world with thousands of years of civilization evolution, hundreds of years of umtion of essence, decades of technological evolution, dazzling wisdom, vast organizational power, ultimate collective cooperation, intense hatred, and fear of destruction.


    The high-energy explosives exploded.


    Using high temperature and high pressure to push the enriched uranium, triggering a chain reaction.


    The super-high temperature and super-high pressure from nuclear fission released X-rays that stimted the fusion.


    Deutero-deuteroium thermonnuclear reaction produces helium-4.


    During this process, about 0.7% of the mass was sacrificed to the God of Destruction.


    Therefore, the power that did not belong to mortals surged out from the cracks in the world, turning into endless light and heat, burning the ocean, the sky, the earth, and the living.


    This principle created the hydrogen bomb, also known as the thermonNuclear weapon.


    Its birth officially announced that the human race already possessed the ability to self-destruct.


    Due to the critical effect of fission materials, the power of atomic bombs had an upper limit, while the power of hydrogen bombs could theoretically be infinitely high, enough to tear the earth apart and set off a huge tsunami.


    Thus, the devil¡¯s weapon defended the world¡¯s peace.


    And now, nuclear weapons that had left the battlefield for seventy-five years were exploding in the other world, igniting the dim night sky. Ah Chuan probably did not understand that the order he gave not only meant that for the first time in human history, thermonutical weapons were used in war. The impact of this brilliant fusion was so far-reaching that he would probably never be able to imagine and predict it in his lifetime.


    Chuan Bao widened his eyes and asked the equally shocked defense chief,¡±Watzefark.¡±


    And in another world that he did not know of, the most powerful rulers of the foreign were witnessing the dazzling radiation. The shock that the rulers received was no less than the giants who held the future of the world before the dawn of August 1945.


    At first, they saw the dazzling light, and then the mushroom cloud that rose from the sea like a totem pole of the God of Destruction. It was rooted in the blue sea and rolled in the sky. It punished the ugly life with the fire of judgment that judged sin and vented the anger of the gods.


    In the Imperial Pce, the princes, princesses, and ministers who usually held their breaths in front of the Emperor and did not dare to make any noise cried out in rm. No matter how deep their shrewdness was, no matter how much self-control they had, it waspletely disintegrated in this dazzling sun fire. The so-called big shots looked at each other with pale faces.


    The Dome of Truth was silent. The councilors maintained their fighting posture, and two of them even hugged each other. They turned their heads in shock and stared at the fire element assembly rising from the Beacon Tower¡¯s sandbox. Their mouths were wide open, and they could not help but drool.


    In the Silver Moon Council, all the elders slowly turned their gazes back to the queen.


    All the rulers ¡®eyes were sore and painful. It was a symptom of staring directly at the strong light, but that was all. The remote monitoring system created by the countries based on the principles of atmospheric pration and eagle vision only simted the reflection of the light gas element in the target area, and there was an upper limit to the energy level.


    Such a lesson came from a tragic incident in the council. A talented and fanatical spellcaster created a prototype of the Beacon Tower. His first gaze was on the sun in the sky. He wanted to unravel the secrets of the sun and learn how this star could release unimaginable energy forever and bestow grace on the mortal world. He wanted to see if there was a temple of Sura there.


    Therefore, he used the prototype to extend the observation point into the sky and aim it at the zing sun.


    The prototype observation instrument faithfully simted the violent energy released by the star into the coldary system¡­ An insignificant part of it.


    For this reason, the enormous energy in the three magical cores and five elemental furnaces was swept away. The light elemental particles that instantly erupted burned the alchemist¡¯s eyes dry and peeled off his skin. His entire body was burned into a brilliant torch. The impact of the elemental tide¡¯s reversal detonated all eight energy supply devices, causing a tragic explosion that caused great damage. The Council¡¯s safety code had added a heavy line of emphasis-all observation devices ¡®feedback tforms had to set energy level limits.


    It was also because of this that they were able to witness the burning sunlight in perfect condition.


    The difort in his eyes was insignificant, because the shock and impact on his soul were indescribable. This was not an exquisite and powerful alchemy weapon, nor was it a meteorite forbidden spell that fell from the sky, nor was it a powerful divine spell recorded in the secret books. It was the sun! The sun that shone eternally and guarded eternally!


    Billions of light and endless heat.


    This was clearly the power of a god¡­It was actually in the hands of humans?


    ¡°What is this? What the hell is this!¡±


    The hysterical roars of the councilmen echoed in the Truevision Dome. They were filled with fear, unease, and rage. Their eyes were wide open as they roared like wild beasts. They tried their best to hypnotize themselves, telling themselves that all of this had nothing to do with Kant because they were terrified.


    They had no choice but to link the destructive zing sun to the alchemist¡¯s bomb that had jumped out of the Realm Gate-three meters! That thing was only three meters long!


    What a joke!


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s cold voice echoed in the star map formation.


    The princes, princesses, and cab ministers had yet to recover from their shock and panic.


    The human leader¡¯s roar erupted.


    ¡°Get out! Everyone!¡±


    The most honorable lords of the empire rushed out in fear, their faces still filled with shock and fear. The emperor stared nkly at the fiery light in the star map, the red mushroom cloud.


    His body was trembling, and the calmness and dignity of being the master of the human race had disappeared.


    In those eyes, a heart-palpitating light flickered.


    Shock, panic, fear, exasperation, and¡­It was a killing intent that was engraved in his bones.


    Before that, he had been curious, appreciative, and patient with Kant.


    Now, boiling killing intent, resentment, and fear had already filled the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    He could ept a Forbidden Spell Mage who wielded the power of destruction, a Skyquaker with a mysterious background, and an outsider who seemed to be leading an extremely powerful army. This was because he was themander of the human world and the ruler of the human race. He did not mind having such a powerful son-inw.


    But now¡­


    The ruler of the human race could not tolerate a god of the human world.


    But what could he do if he couldn¡¯t tolerate it? The raging light was still hurting the Emperor¡¯s eyes. He saw countless sea monsters being directly swept into ashes. He saw hundreds of fire springs gushing out of the mountain-like behemoth¡¯s body. Its sky-like tentacles burned with hellfire and copsed. Countless golden crystals, red floating stones, and green colloid spewed out, shining under the scorching heat.


    He could already tell the power of the brilliant sun wheel just by looking at it.


    He could even imagine the scene of the sun¡¯s mes blooming in the Imperial Capital.


    The historical capital was swept away by the airwaves, and the beautiful buildings copsed into countless scalding shards. Under the push of the wind that traveled at a speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour, everything was torn apart. Countless wealthy citizens of the empire were instantly turned into scorched corpses before turning into ashes. The t streets were lifted up, and all the ss was shattered. The ground turned into waves, and wave after wave of waves destroyed this glorious city¡­


    As for him?


    Would the supreme Emperor, who had the legendary blood and ruled the human world, be able to escape from the wrath of heaven and earth? Would a loyal army, endless wealth, supreme power, and powerful subordinates be able to protect his life, status, and glory?


    The answer had already appeared in his heart.


    The mushroom cloud that soared into the sky and remained in the world made everything he had, everything he relied on, and everything he relied on meaningless. How could this be? How could this be? How dare he!


    The ipetent and furious Emperor drew his sword and shed wildly to vent his anger.


    The Silver Moon Council remained silent.


    In the endless silence, the elders were stunned.


    It was not as if they had never seen a scene more vast and terrifying than this in their long years. The super tsunami that swept everything, the endless power of the copse of the snow mountains, and the endlessva that erupted from the volcanoes. In terms of momentum and power, they were far superior to this ce, but that was the power of the and the anger of the world.


    This was the glory and power of living beings.


    They saw a bomb appear and set the sun on fire.


    With a mortal body, he raised the authority of the gods.


    They just stared nkly at the mushroom cloud or the empress.


    After a period of silence, a royalist elder with a sense of humor broke the strange silence.


    ¡°How about¡­¡± He probed,¡± Set a wedding date?¡±


    Far Harbor.


    The second round of shifts had ended. On the way from the suburbs to the far port, carriages were leisurely moving forward. The volunteers exchanged their work and harvest for the day and discussed the uing ¡± Europa Wheel.¡± The Rangers patrolled back and forth in an orderly manner. The smell of food and theughter of the people wafted through the camp.


    The atmosphere was so peaceful and warm. Everyone was doing their job. Everyone was helping others. They were doing good and righteous things. They were recognized spiritually and rewarded materially. Was there anything better than this? Every person from afar loved and was satisfied with these beautiful days.


    However, they did not know what kind of threat the city was facing.


    Only a small number of insiders were waiting nervously.


    Hong San led the officials in charge of the Yuangang City government, as well as the heads of the multi-national forces in the military system. The Valentans, the Investigation Corps, the Diangang, the Gerdes, and even themanders of the three countries ¡®fleets were all holding their breaths. They all knew what had happened in the Broken Inds.


    Perhaps soon, they would have to step onto the battlefield and face an unprecedented strong enemy.


    ¡°Any response from the patrol boats?¡± Hong San asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, Mr. Mayor.¡±


    The young mayor sighed silently. Even though he had great confidence in his lord, his heart was still pounding. ording to the intelligence, the god from the Star Pce was a peerless beast that had destroyed an entire civilization. It was as big as a mountain. What kind of power could be used to defeat it without causing too much fallout?


    At this moment, the door was pushed open.


    A white-robed old man strode in. The soldiers were shocked and immediately drew their weapons. Hong San swept his gaze over them and shouted,¡± Don¡¯t move! Master¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his master grabbed his cor.


    Dong Tianming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Where was Kant? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡± Hong San asked nkly. Tell me clearly, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Let him see me-no, tell me where he is! I want to see him! The moment he came back, tell him that Dong Tianming wanted to see him! Did you hear that?!¡±


    The old man¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his expression was crazed. Hong San¡¯s heart trembled. He had only seen his master like this after he was drunk. He beat his chest and stamped his feet, wailed non-stop, and cursed himself. It was a heart-wrenching pain.


    ¡± I heard it, Master. I know!¡± ¡± Yes, Master!¡± He answered loudly, the worry and confusion in his heart growing.¡± But Master, what happened?¡±


    Dong Tianming¡¯s face was nk as he turned a deaf ear to his disciple¡¯s question.


    This famous official of Aurora who had crossed over to the east started to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± He muttered,¡± Why did hee sote¡­¡±


    As he muttered these words, light swirled and his body turned into specks of light and dissipated. A paper figurine floated to the ground.


    The people in the room came back to their senses and began to observe and whisper to each other.¡± Mr. Hong, is that your teacher?¡± asked Elf Quillion. What happened?¡±


    Hong San bent down and carefully picked up the paper figurine, flicking off the rolling tears on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± He said softly,¡± Perhaps, it¡¯s news of victory.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s over?¡± The soldiers in the room looked incredulous. Han Zezheng asked in surprise,¡± It¡¯s over?¡±


    Is it over?


    In the Silver Moon Council, the red-faced Dare realized that she had been tricked again. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to object loudly. However, the Minister of War said,¡± Your Majesty, there seems to be a situation!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s expression changed.


    But it was not because of this ¡°situation¡±.


    She sensed that her ancestor had already left the pce and was quickly rising into the sky.


    What happened?


    Something had indeed happened.


    The zing light of fusion that illuminated the world with its infinite glory destroyed evil and shone on the sea. It even pierced through the sky, broke through the clouds, and shone in the sky.


    Above the nine heavens, in the divine domain that mortals couldn¡¯t touch, in the mysterious world where matter and spirit met, there were vast and magnificent pces floating. At this moment, the melodious bell rang through the stars.


    In a huge hall that was thousands of meters tall, a majestic figure d in shining golden armor crossed the void and arrived. The Wheel of Destruction on his back burned with mes of destruction. He stared at the huge machine that upied hundreds of square meters in front of him in disbelief. The core meter turned the doomsday pointer and pointed at the domain of destruction.


    Many figures appeared in the pce.


    ¡°Radiance radiation detected in the mortal world! The Mudbloods of this era have touched the Heavenly Domain. The Doomsday Bell has sounded. Everyone, prepare to blow the Horn of Destruction!¡±


    The gods of the Star Pce who had stayed behind were already in position.


    The Destroyer extended his hand, and a me Spear materialized out of thin air. He raised the spear high and said sternly,¡± Send a message to the Land of End. Inform the Pioneer of this matter. In my name, follow Master¡¯s orders and restart the War Council. Activate the Extinction mechanism and build the Star Dome Bridge¡­¡±


    ¡°Exterminate the mortal world!¡±


    He looked around.¡± Everyone, the war factories will be reactivated. The sealed legions will be awakened again. Prepare to lead them into battle. Let us descend into the mortal world!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± A Star Pce God said,¡± This doesn¡¯t make sense. ording to the feedback we received, the Mudbloods are still far from the red line of doomsday. Why would there be a sudden Radiance Radiation? We have to at least figure out what happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±


    The Destroyer turned around and retreated. He looked down at the mortal world from the Star Pce, his eyes piercing through theyers of clouds.¡± That idiot Lahma came to the mortal world not long ago. Now, he has fused with the Sea-covering Beast and was attacked by Radiance Radiation. However, he is notpletely dead. As for what happened, just pull him back and ask him! Order the Star Dome Bridge to be activated. Send out the guards and bring it back to the Star Pce!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: Upgraded¡­] If he had miscalcted the progress, the big scene woulde tomorrow! Guess!

 Chapter 650: 650

    Chapter 650: 650


    Doomsday Curtain


    Kant witnessed the nuclear explosion.


    Although it was the purest destructive desire of humans born on Earth and wasunched by Mad King, the radiant radiation was ultimately brought to this pure otherworld by Kant.


    The mushroom cloud that soared into the sky bloomed with a peerless radiance that illuminated the world.


    Although the distance was extremely far, and the Horus Battle Suit provided protection, the scorching wind still came over the sea, like a devastating storm blowing in all directions.


    Even though he had a clear understanding of the destructive power of nuclear weapons, he had only seen the images in video materials. Now, he had witnessed it with his own eyes.


    And that was just a tactical nuclear bomb with a yield of 340,000 tons.


    The most powerful nuclear bomb in human history was 50 megatons.


    In the most terrifying era when human civilization was on the verge of destruction, there was even a n to detonate a billion-ton hydrogen bomb on the seabed of the West Coast of the United States of America, causing a huge tsunami to engulf the United States.


    ¡± It really is a weapon that belongs to a demon.¡±


    He sighed softly.¡± Einstein and Oppenheim, the scientists who proposed and assisted in the creation of atomic weapons, once hoped that this powerful bomb would be a sharp de to defend world peace. However, romantic and naive scientists underestimated the darkness of human nature and the greed of politicians. In the end, it became a tool for hegemonic expansion and intimidation of the world¡­It¡¯s really thrilling that the world can be peaceful to this day.¡±


    This B61 ¨C 11 tactical nuclear bomb had a yield of 340,000 tons. Compared to the old predecessors during the Cold War, who had millions of yield, it looked like a younger brother.


    However, it was many times more dangerous than the former.


    This was because the fusion efficiency of nuclear weapons was constantly increasing, while the size was constantly decreasing. Even a fighter jet could beunched.


    For example, the next version of this tactical nuclear bomb, the B61-12, had been modified to have a maximum yield of 50,000 tons and a minimum yield of 300 tons. This modification indicated that the United States had quietly changed its nuclear strike philosophy, and it was an extremely dangerous change.


    This transformation was enough to make this pocket-sized tactical nuclear bomb the most dangerous nuclear weapon in history.


    Thermonutical weapons with ten-million-ton yield were only fit to lie in theunch pits and warehouses for show. Tactical nuclear bombs with a minimum power of 300 tons would trigger the idea of using them. In today¡¯s world, Kant was not the only one who realized theck of power of conventional weapons. The US military was the same.


    When dozens of costly Tomahawk missiles could not destroy an airport, a tactical nuclear bomb with the least power could achieve its goal. If the US military, which was constantly suffering in the Middle East, took the most dangerous step, the doomsday clock of the University of Chicago would be set to one minute.


    This was because once the precedent was set, in the future, in any friction conflict between the US military and any country, missiles and bombsunched by F-35 fighter jets, B-2 bomber aircraft, or otherunchers might be tacitly recognized as¡­It carried a nuclear warhead.


    ¡°At least it was used for the right purpose this time.¡±


    Horus was so relieved.


    Kant sighed slowly. However, there would probably be endless trouble in the future. Compared to a nuclear explosion, the sound and light effects of thetter were far better than the former¡­Every country has a satellite surveince system. They might have seen this scene.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that a nuclear bomb would make the kings of all countries wet their pants, kneel down and submit to him, not daring to have any second thoughts. Just like how he didn¡¯t believe that mass projection could solve all problems.


    Perhaps the ws and malice on the surface would be temporarily restrained, but the hostility and hostility in the dark would be multiplied countless times. How could the high and mighty monarchs and rulers allow a second sun to appear above their heads?


    Kant smiled again and shook his head.¡± Forget it. I¡¯m just going to deal with whateveres my way. I don¡¯t intend to join them. We¡¯ll have to see who¡¯s better sooner orter. We¡¯ll talk about the futureter. We¡¯ll solve the problem now. How is it? Is it dead?¡±


    Even though the 340,000-ton nuclear bomb had hit the God of the Star Pce head-on, and the God of the Star Pce was still in a state of shock, Kant was still a little worried.


    When the Hiroshima atomic bomb exploded, there was a survivor only 300 meters away from the epicenter of the explosion. That was because an extremely thick concrete wall had blocked the shockwave and the thermal radiation. Kant was not entirely sure if the deep-sea monster, which had a mountainous body, extremely powerful regenerative and defensive abilities, and even an anti-gravity force field, would be knocked out by the tactical nuclear warhead.


    ¡± I can¡¯t see it. Father, your Eye of the Phoenix?¡±


    Kant shook his head.¡± There¡¯s only endless light and heat. It¡¯s like looking straight at hell.¡±


    The Transformers thought for a moment and suggested,¡± I¡¯m afraid it will take some time for the mes, airwaves, hot winds, and mushroom clouds to dissipate. We can¡¯t determine the enemy¡¯s situation for the time being. But to be on the safe side, father, why don¡¯t we go to Earth again and make preparations?¡±


    Kant pondered for a moment. He was about to speak when his expression suddenly changed.


    At the same time, Der, who was dealing with the elders in the Silver Moon Hall, raised her head.


    The line of fire that had taken off from Sunset Moon Ind suddenly stopped. Maryx¡¯s phoenix wings fluttered, and her feathers fluttered. She looked at the sky, and the halberd in her hand burned with raging mes.¡± As expected. But how could it be so fast?¡±


    Dong Tianming, who was still in the Endless Sea Realm, looked at the starry sky. It¡¯s them.¡±


    Kant¡¯s Phoenix Vision came from the Elven Empress.


    This unparalleled eye technique was passed down from Marykith, and it was developed for only one purpose.


    Monitor the abnormal movements in the sky.


    And now¡­


    After the light of the second sun died out, the darkness of sunset dominated the sky. However, the soaring mushroom cloud still rolled with red waves of mes. The sea was burning with raging mes. The hellfire looked like the burning body of sin. Countless ck smoke surged into the sky and even turned into ck raindrops that fell back into the sea. After the nuclear explosion, this was hell. Only the body of sin burned eternally, and death spread endlessly.


    How ugly, how strange, filled with the burning of death and the rotting mes of sin.


    The terrifying mushroom cloud rose into the sky like the most terrifying tombstone or totem.


    But at this moment, light descended.


    In an instant, the hot and dirty clouds dissipated, and the dark night sky was filled with stars.


    The light was sacred and zing, and the colors changed. It was like an aurora, swimming and shooting down from the depths of the sky. It was as if the nine stars of the gxy were falling down and descending into the mortal world.


    At this moment, the detection methods of the Holy Empire, the Sunset Moon Dynasty, and the Arcane Magic Council all failed. The endless sea was left with a chaotic elemental light.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened this time?¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    In the eyes of those who could see this area with their own eyes, the rising mushroom cloud was instantly dispersed by the gxy.


    As the light shone, the intense nuclear mes were extinguished.


    The gentle starlight shone on the broken and huge body.


    The surface of the deep-sea beast¡¯s body was sted open by the nuclear explosion, leaving a huge hole with a diameter of a hundred meters. The flesh and blood in it werepletely vaporized, leaving only the strange substances of gold, red and green flowing and dispersing. The rest of its body was also spewing mes and blood, and its tentacles were burning and broken. Now that the starlight fell, it seemed to have cured all pain. The burning mes had died out, and the ragged monster was bathed in the gxy.


    Then, it slowly floated up.


    Dirty seawater kept sliding down from its body. The boiling water was filled with boiling steam. The flesh and blood of the sea monster that rolled back hung on its skin and slowly fell down. This mountain-like peerless beast was slowly rising, as if it had moved from the sea to the gxy and then up the river!


    The sky, the mortal world, and the flowing gxy connected the two.


    ¡°The Star Dome Bridge isplete!¡±


    Above the Star Pce, there was the gate of the ark. It was a majestic gate. The sphere that was floating in the air and rotating, the star ring chain shot out intense starlight. The gxy flew straight down from the void and fell into the mortal world.


    The god of the Star Pce who held the spear looked down on the mortal world from here.


    He was Apophis, the God-Destroying Star.


    The leader of the War Council who had been guarding the Star Pce and monitoring the mortal world for this era.


    Behind him, the gods of the Star Pce were armed and ready to descend into the mortal world and start a massacre.


    And behind them, the Star Pce that had slumbered for countless years was rumbling and awakening.


    The huge ring that surrounded the pce in the sky lit up. The War Council had already issued a call for mobilization. The sleeping Battle Servants of Extermination and Void Star Guards rose from the Emerald Dream. The golden wings on their backs shook a few times, and the shining starlight condensed into angry wings. They came from all directions and knelt in the void, offering their long-lost loyalty and obedience to their masters.


    The long roar was the call for revival. The giant whale beast leaped out of the sea of stars, wagging its tail and swimming in the void. It leaped and flickered between the huge star rings, letting out an excited roar.


    The sound of metal shing rang out from the pces that were constantly lit up. More war machines were reviving, destroying civilizations and cutting off eras. The power they had umted, the endless foundation, and the essence of civilization that they had plundered from the most glorious eras were preparing to unleash endless destruction on this generation.


    Apophis raised his spear.


    ¡°Hermes! You will lead the Star Fury Battle Group down the Star Dome Bridge on the Void Whale to meet that idiot Lahma. Then, you will wait for orders and prepare to establish a frontline in the mortal world!¡±


    ¡°Benu! You lead the Star Strikers and prepare for the second wave of attack!¡±


    ¡°Phaesson! You are in charge of deploying the star core system!¡±


    ¡°Adonis!¡±


    The gods of the Star Pce bowed and epted the order. Apophis¡¯s burning gaze looked straight at the mortal world, and the Wheel of Destruction behind him burned with raging mes. He was already prepared.


    They would erase the traces of civilization from this dirty.


    Then, he frowned slightly.


    ¡°That idiot, Lahma.¡± He said coldly,¡± Why is it so heavy?¡±


    In the mortal world, above the Endless Sea.


    Lahma, the god of the Star Pce who had fused with the peerless beast, slowly left the surface of the sea with his broken but still huge body. He floated in the sky and slowly floated into the air.


    Large amounts of flesh and pieces of flesh fell to the surface of the water, and many tentacles were broken and fell into the water. Its huge body raised huge waves. Bathed in the Star Pce, it finally woke up after being hit by nuclear radiation and heat waves.


    He let out a wildugh of joy, excitement, fear, and anger.


    ¡°Kant! Kant!¡±


    ¡°Fire Stealer!¡± heughed wildly. Fire Stealer! You must be listening! You saw it! Thepletion of the Star Dome Bridge meant that the extinction had begun!


    Mudblood! Mudblood, you heard that!¡±


    It could not even move its body, but it shouted loudly, wanting Kant to hear it.


    ¡°Doomsday Bell! The Doomsday Bell rang! Although I don¡¯t know what happened, it must be the weapon you just used! Hahahahaha! Wonderful, wonderful, hahahaha!¡±


    Its body was slowly lifted into the sky by the bridge, and itsughter shook the sky. At this moment, it was iparably happy because it knew what had happened. It knew what the Fire Stealer had done!


    ¡°You used this weapon to kill me. You released the power of the sun, hahahahaha! It was too powerful! It was too wonderful! This is too delightful!¡± ¡± Fire Stealer!¡± he roared.


    You personally rang the Star Pce¡¯s Doomsday Bell! The Mudbloods, whose mission is to save the Mudbloods, have personally opened the curtains of the apocalypse!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Is there anything more wonderful than this?¡±


    Kant, who was already very close, heard the sounding from the wind.


    His expression changed.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°No one can do better than you in this situation,¡± Horus said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Chase after them!¡± Kant gritted his teeth.


    At that moment, a loud shout came from the side.


    The old man arrived on a cloud, his white robe fluttering in the wind. He stared at Kant with aplicated look in his eyes. It was hard to describe. Finally, he said in a deep voice,¡± I am Dong Tianming, Hong San¡¯s master.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s go back to Distant Harbor.¡± Kant nced at him.¡± Don¡¯t stay here.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a line of fire streaked across the sky, and Marykith transformed into six phoenix wings and rushed over.


    ¡°Kant!¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± Kant finally stopped. His voice was hoarse.


    The parrot¡¯s face was hidden under her heavy helmet. She looked at Kant. There was shock, confusion, and a sigh in her eyes.¡± I don¡¯t know,¡± she said softly.¡± But things havee to this.¡± Prepare for battle.¡±


    Kant seemed to have yet to recover from the extreme shock and turn of events.


    ¡°Fight what?¡± he asked in a confused tone.


    Marykith could not bear to answer. After a moment of silence, she slowly said,¡± Fate.¡±


    The God of Star Pce was still cursing loudly.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before theye.¡± Dong Tianming said,¡± Your Highness, prepare to use your strongest moves to fight against these enemies from beyond the heavens. They will arrive here soon. We must give them a head-on attack.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll have Dar notify the other countries as the Phoenix King,¡± said Marykith.¡± Prepare to fight together. Kant, don¡¯t be pessimistic. Things are different now.¡±


    ¡°We have you this time,¡± she said after taking a look at Dong Tianming.


    Kant remained silent like a statue.


    After a while, he looked up and saw that Rahma had risen dozens of meters higher.


    ¡°Does the Star Pce still not know what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why they¡¯re recalling the poor wretch,¡±


    ¡°Is there any use in killing it?¡±


    ¡°Not very useful.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s useful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kant said softly,¡± Let¡¯s kill him first.¡±


    ¡± You can¡¯t kill him,¡± Marykith sighed.¡± You can¡¯t.¡±


    Kant looked at her.


    The parrot waved its hand, and a huge wave of water rose up, forming a hugeyer of ice. The few sea monsters that had managed to escape in the water flew towards the Star Dome Bridge. The moment they came into contact with the huge gxy, the ice that contained the Phoenix King¡¯s magic power shattered with a bang, and the sea monsters were also shattered into pieces by the endless starlight.


    The God of Star Pce¡¯s mockingughter came from the sky.


    ¡± That¡¯s the Star Dome Bridge. It¡¯s built using the Star Pce¡¯s secret technique and the power of the stars in the void. The principle behind it is unknown, but it has a strangtion domain and recognition intelligence. It will destroy all non-certified external interference forces and lives¡­It can even be used as a weapon, just like the particle cannon in General.¡±


    Marykith looked at Lahma who was rising faster and faster. She sighed and said,¡± There¡¯s no other way. Even if we chase after him and kill him, it¡¯ll be difficult. Even if we use nuclear bombs, we won¡¯t be able to kill him under the protection of the Star Dome Bridge. You¡¯ve seen the results before, not to mention¡­¡±


    Kant was silent for a moment.¡± No,¡± he suddenly said.¡± There¡¯s still a way.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± the parrot asked in surprise.


    ¡°I want to try.¡±


    The Realm Gate drew a beautiful arc and opened the door to another world.


    Kant looked at Marykith.


    ¡°I want to try.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Horus said uneasily.


    Kant did not reply. In the next moment, he crossed over from the white fog world to Earth.


    On the Pacific Ocean, on Ah Fu¡¯s bridge.


    The huge illusion of the ocean still hadn¡¯t dissipated. It was still in the Pacific Ocean, in front of the screens of the pentagon, the white house, and even many indescribable foreign bigwigs.


    A short while ago, it swallowed a B61-11 tactical nuclear bomb.


    Themander of the M Nation, who was staring at the screen, seemed to have forgotten the passage of time. Perhaps it was because time had stopped at this moment, but everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They did not even know what had happened.


    In the next moment, they finally saw the shadow of change.


    The gigantic monster¡¯s body shook violently. Countless cracks that were filled with intense light bloomed on its skin. Its mountain-like body was even expanded a lot. Blood spewed out, and shattered flesh and blood flew everywhere. It was obvious that a violent nuclear explosion had urred inside its body!


    ¡°YES!¡±Ah Chuan was overjoyed. How dare you eat a nuclear bomb!¡±


    ¡°Sir, it seems¡­¡± The Defense Chief¡¯s terrified voice sounded.


    On the television screen, the monster that had exploded with a yield of 340,000 tons actually did not explode into countless pieces of flesh and blood. Although it was heavily injured, it roared at the sky. The intense nuclear explosion light covered its body like a brand. It let out an angry roar and threw off a huge amount of blood before heading towards the west coast¡­


    Forward!


    The joy on Ah Chuan¡¯s face froze.


    On this day, the elderlymander¡¯s state of mind had experienced great ups and downs, like a roller coaster. His eyes were wide open. At first, he was dazed, but then it turned into unprecedented shock, anger, and fear.


    ¡°What the f * ck is going on? Why can¡¯t even a nuclear bomb kill it!¡±


    At this moment, Donald¡¯s brain was working to the limit.


    It only took him a moment toe up with the best solution.


    ¡°Nuclear bomb, nuclear bomb, nuclear bomb!¡± He roared,¡± Throw another big one! No! A few!¡±


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    [PS 1: 5,000 words¡­] He had still miscalcted the progress. The next chapter, the next chapter would be awesome!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!